《Ex Strongest Swordsman Longs For Magic In Different World》


 1 A SwordsmanS Last

    When I realized, the man was falling on his back.


    There is a blue sky in sight that can be pulled out, and if you reach it, it''s even going to reach it.


    It was sunny until it was stunning.


    Is that because of past thoughts?


    The man casually tried to actually stretch... but failed.


    I don''t know why, my arm didn''t move.


    I wonder what you mean by that.


    - Brilliant, human.


    If you turned your gaze to a voice that sounded unexpected, what was there was a giant mountain.


    No, it''s something so huge that it just seems so.


    And the man saw it and finally remembered.


    I don''t know what I was doing... and how this happened.


    "Hmmm... apparently my son won"


    ''... right. You''re not even missing one of the limbs, but you can see this one. Definitely, you win. "


    The voice was not heard from that enormous thing.


    It''s rolling right next to it, it sounds too smallpared to that.


    HUGE It was the torso, and the little one was its head.


    Most of all, it''s only a rtive story, and even the smaller one is much bigger than the man.


    Watching something like that, the man exhaled one sigh.


    "... well, to be honest, I don''t really feel like I won. You''re not dead. I mean, what the hell''s going on with you being able to talk even in that state?


    "Hmm... I''m a dragon, right? And even more so, it stands to the top. Where you look like this, you don''t die so easily. And I''m not talking to you in the first ce with my vocal cords trembling. There''s no such thing as making it."


    Yes, it was a dragon.


    It is not an exaggerated contradiction or a phony made to imitate it, etc.


    It''s one of the few real, existing mysteries.


    If you plunge the sky, people will be blinded by its magnificence, and they will have fear again.


    Despair and cmity, the strongest symbol.


    The bullshit is that you know exactly what it''s like to be decapitated and not dead.


    "Totally... this is why paranormal beings are in trouble. It''s just a lot of insanity. If they hunt their necks, they tell them to die."


    You want me to kill you? Insanity doesn''t even extend to you. If it''s normal, it''s impossible to even deliver that de, of course, by killing me. "


    "That''s why I challenged you. To know if my sword has been fulfilled."


    Yes, the dragon is a presence that brings catastrophe to people, but the man didn''t challenge the fight for anything else.


    Worst of the worst.


    A dragon in a dragon.


    I call it the Dragon God or something in some people. I went to it simply because I wanted to try it, to try it.


    Sword arms that I have worked out and worn.


    It''s called the strongest in the world, and itscency. Is that what makes it work?


    Have I been able to reach the top of my sword?


    This was the fight to question and prove it.


    "And the result is, it''s already out. Your sword extends to our realm atst. It''s a lot of work. It''s a lot of work."


    "... well. Were we finally able to reach the top of the sword?"


    ''Uhm... let''s admit that''s this me. Without a doubt, you arrived. That''s why you killed me. "


    I felt like everything had paid off for that word.


    It was even the life I spent all that time on.


    He thought only of the sword, and ran through it only to brush his arms.


    There is no regret there.


    There is no way.


    I did everything I wanted, and I did it.


    I couldn''t possibly regret it.


    ''And that''s why, let''s say it again. brilliant,'' he said.


    "... I honestly don''t care that I killed you."


    ''Hmm... did you kill me only to prove it? That''s exactly why you got there... and that''s all I''m happy with. - but "


    That''s all I said, the dragon identally changed the atmosphere.


    As if it embodied a mystery called a dragon. That is enough to make you snort, so to speak of God.


    And in it, that said.


    "To say that I am satisfied so far, but to do nothing involves my voucher. So let me ask you one question. Do you want anything?


    "... I don''t know what you''re talking about. Ask the person who killed you what you want, or is it a mazo? Or is it a sexual vice to say, as you listen, that you just asked?


    ''That''s why I told you, it involves tickets. Because I still call myself God. I can''t do anything to satisfy myself. "


    "... even if they say so. There''s nothing more I want than to reach the top of my sword... and in the first ce, it would be pointless where I wanted it. I''m going to die now anyway."


    It was a definitive future.


    I can''t move my arm, that''s what I mean.


    In the literal sense, they defeated everything.


    It was only logical that his life should run out as it were, and the man has no regrets whatsoever, including that.


    "If you want, can you breathe life into that body again? Well, you can''t hope for it."


    "Well, you are. More than I''ve fulfilled my hopes, already untrained, etc. -"


    In a moment, there was only one thing past my brain.


    If it was untrained, only one man would think of it, it was.


    Most of all, a man never had a family anymore, never made friends, lovers, etc.


    So it''s not about people¡­ I once only remembered, it''s envy, it''s vision.


    - Magic.


    They already told me it was lost from this world. I wanted to use that.


    That''s the only thing left of a man.


    Nevertheless, I never spoke of it because it is pointless.


    That was certainly untrained, but the man chose the path of the sword.


    If there were ever to be a life here, there would be no new search for that path.


    Well, or if it''s something like rebirth, it''s another story... that would be pointless where I put it in my mouth.


    So I don''t need anything.


    End this raw here, secretly, with this satisfaction alone in your chest.


    I tried to answer that, but I realized I couldn''t do it already.


    The man''s body had exceeded its limits.


    Whenever the lights of life went out, it wasn''t strange... that''s what happened when it finally came.


    But dragons, too, would understand if they saw the face of a satisfied man.


    That''s what I thought.


    ''... Hmm, is that your wish? Got it. As God, I will make ite true. "


    I feel like they said something at the end, but it never goes up to consciousness.


    The man put the curtain down in his lifetime as it was.

 2 They Say YouRe The Strongest, Most Talented.

    - I had a terrible, long dream.


    That''s one man''s dream.


    Holding the sword, dreaming of its top, even aiming to be a swordsman, eventually to the point of being called the Sword Saint, at the end of it, the Sword God, etc. ¡­ That is how I arrived at the ce I wanted, I died satisfied.


    It was such a man''s dream.


    "... Hmm"


    Looking at the familiar ceiling, such a dream that I had just had - no, Soma made one nod in retrospect of "Memories of My Own Previous Life".


    I remembered unexpectedly, and because I was convinced that that was the kind of difort that had been attacked from time to time before.


    Born again, or reincarnated.


    Well, they both mean the same thing, but I mean, that''s what happened to Soma, it seemed.


    If someone asks me, they''re going to say absurd or something, but there''s nothing I can do about it because that''s the truth.


    It''s not a delusion, it''s not a mistake.


    Soma is, indeed, a reborn.


    "... it doesn''t matter."


    But that''s all I thought about, and Soma cut the thought and threw it away.


    The reason is, as I just said.


    That''s because I didn''t care.


    In the first ce, as the word recalls, it''s more like remembering something you weren''t aware of than knowing something you didn''t, speaking of which you were.


    I was just unconscious, and so far Soma''s actions and thoughts are certainly rooted in previous life.


    I mean, it doesn''t mean anything changes where I remember it, which is why I don''t care.


    And most importantly, it''s Soma''s sixth birthday.


    How long have you waited for today toe since you found out about it?


    With that in mind, I didn''t care about the past life or anything in my heart.


    "Well..."


    If you take your gaze off the ceiling and head out the window, the morning sun is rising, atst.


    The people at the mansion will be moving atst, and that will be the same for my mothers.


    Then you don''t have to wait any longer.


    "... All right"


    Soma, with her upper body up to jump, gets out of bed as she puts the duvet aside.


    I stretched my arms gently...... I thought about the future and my mouth loosened naturally.


    "Hmm... well, what skills do I have and can remember..."


    So, that''s what we''re waiting for - thinking about skill appraisals, the footsteps were light, and after that waste therge room.


    When viewed from the soma of previous life, this world falls under the category of so-called different worlds.


    I can assure you that for a number of reasons... when ites to things like that, it''s still called skill.


    If I say skill briefly, they say it''s something that visualizes talent.


    I don''t know if that''s really right, but I''m pretty sure it looks like it... well, in short, knowing the skills that the person possesses gives you a glimpse of what you can do and what you''re good at.


    If it''s normal though, there''s no way to even know what skills you have instead of others.


    Basically, to know that, you have to have someone with the skills of skill appraisal look at it.


    Once you use a specific magic guide, you can know what skills you have, but that''s not really rmended.


    It''s not that there are any side effects, etc... rather the other way around.


    Secondary effects ur when people with skill appraisals look at them.


    Because the effect of skill appraisals is not only on the present, but also on the future.


    To put it inly, not only what I remember now, but I can even know the skills that I can remember in the future.


    It is recognized that skills are a visualization of talent that these things are one of the factors.


    In other words, what can I do now and what will I be able to do in the future by getting a look at it on my skills appraisal?


    Because that means you''ll find out.


    Well, I get it, etc., but few people actually perceive this negatively.


    Not at all, but that''s the world ofmon sense, and above all, knowing it helps you know where you''re going.


    Sometimes the best future for myself was to be pursued in vain, and most of the time it was wee.


    However, naturally, it is assumed that the sooner we learn about it, the better.


    Well, that would be.


    If, for example, you are aiming for a swordsman, there is no chance that you will remember the swordsmanship skills required to do so, then your time to do so will be a total waste.


    Given that you wouldn''t have aimed if you knew that, it doesn''t mean it''s too early.


    Most still, it is after the age of six, mostly as early as possible, who actually undergoes a skills test.


    Of course there is a reason for this, because the future is assumed to be inconclusive before then.


    This was in fact the result of that kind of research, and it seems that it was sometimes apletely different result just after birth and around the age of four.


    It is assumed that it will be finalized around the age of four and around the age of five at thetest, but it is best to be around the age of six just in case.


    That''s also why Soma is supposed to take a skill test on her sixth birthday.


    And taking a skill test also means that at the same time your future is almost finalized.


    Because there are rarely enough skills to choose multiple paths.


    Instead, there is more to it that there is only one or two, and if you can remember as many as five, it is called excellence, and if there are some double-digits, genius.


    It''s normal not to have to worry.


    Sometimes that happens, and not many people are anxious to get a skill appraisal...... when ites to soma, needless to say, they were looking forward to it again.


    I don''t think this must be talented because I''m a reincarnator or anything like that.


    Simply because it doesn''t matter what skills you can remember for Soma, etc.


    To be precise, it doesn''t matter what skills you can remember.


    That''s why whatever it is, you can enjoy it like any other HR.


    That''s not because we''re giving up the future, the truth is, vice versa.


    Whatever skills can be remembered, it is because we decide where to go in the future.


    Because it is true that we do not know what skills can be remembered unless we have undergone a skills appraisal, but there are a few exceptions.


    That''s what they call basic skills.


    Six types of martial arts skills, such as swordsmanship and martial arts, and the necessary magic guidance skills to use magic.


    These are limited to the lowest level of the same skill, lower level, but most people can remember.


    In fact, at least if you have any one of the martial arts skills and the magic skills, you will well understand that they are remembered as a premise and taken for granted because fewer people cannot remember them, and these are not included in the aforementioned number of skills of those called excellence and genius.


    I mean, you don''t have to think about them, you might not be able to remember them, etc., and what Soma is aiming for is a magician.


    More importantly, it meant using magic.


    Therefore, it did not matter what kind of things could be used.


    Soma was looking forward to it simply because if that day came, she could finally move out to learn magic - so.


    I didn''t even imagine it wouldn''te true.


    "... what?


    A shing voice echoes around.


    That''s what leaked out of Soma''s mouth, and it''s the same thing that floats on that face.


    shy, confused, stunned.


    With such unspeakable emotions that it was an exchange without all of them... Soma asked her mother again, who was in front of her.


    "... what did you just say, Mother?


    I knew my mother wasn''t the character to make jokes at times like this, but still, I wanted you to say jokes.


    But once she distracted herself, she slowly exhaled and turned her gaze straight towards Soma.


    And.


    "... Yeah, well, let''s just say it again. As a result of the skill appraisal, you have discovered that you will never learn a single skill, including martial arts skills and demon guidance skills¡­ you have no talent whatsoever"


    With a resolute face, I have told you so.

 3 Depressing Sigh

    For Sophia Neumont, the presence of a son - Soma Neumont - was also to be called a symbol of something called genius.


    Its position pattern, Sofia has the opportunity to meet a variety of people.


    There were good men in it if there were evil men, and geniuses if there were ordinary men.


    Beginning with the Duke''s Lady, through the School of Magic Instruction, he ran through many battlefields¡­ eventually bing known as the world''s most powerful magician, etc.


    But his son was more talented than any man he''d ever met in the process.


    It is a son, but it is never the eyes of thete.


    Rather, he was a son, and that''s what I''ve seen since I was born, which is why I was able to notice that unusual amount of talent.


    Was it when I first realized that I would not cry at all at night?


    And when you think about it, in the first ce, Soma never cried, except right after birth.


    The anomaly was clear when she was raising Lina, Sophia''s daughter and Soma''s sister.


    Unlike Soma, Lina cried day and night, because... the sight of a one-year-old crying sister is unlikely.


    Besides, that wasn''t once or twice, it was a frequent urrence when Sophia couldn''t get her hands off me, etc... because she got used to it one of these days, or even asked Soma for it when she was busy, but it was something that wasrgely paralyzed if you think about itter.


    Well, that was cute, too, considering what happened after that.


    It was there afterwards, given the time of education.


    Essentially, it is normal for education to be simple even if given prior to skills assessment.


    Depending on the oue, this would be natural, because it can sometimes be wasted.


    Most importantly, if it''smon, it''s not necessarily even after a skill test that you get an education.


    There is such a thing as a college in this world, but it goes beyond the age of nine and even requires tuition that is never cheap.


    Depending on the skill, it is not umon to ask whether education is avable or not, and it is not umon for a person who has never been educated.


    So what Sophia calls normal is more normal in nobility than just the Duke''s house......


    On the contrary, given that it is the Duke''s house, it is impossible not to be educated.


    It is normal to hire a tutor and study with it.


    However, as mentioned above, nothing that could be wasted will be done.


    It is fundamental that we learn broad, shallow, and upromising knowledge.


    It is also done by the eyes, for the most part, by parents who have found a single scale of talent as early as the age of five.


    But Soma began his education at the age of four.


    No matter what you think, it''s too soon, and everyone who hears about it will have thought there''s something in their eyes.


    Though, or if I was the only one who thought so, Sophia might not have done that much either.


    But I wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    us Neumont.


    That is how he, Sophia''s husband and Soma''s father, decided as well.


    After all, being a parent of Soma is no different, but the only person who doesn''t know the name us Neumont, etc. is to look at it.


    Be fair and strict.


    If you''re someone who knows us, you know there''s no way you can pinch personal feelings on that assessment.


    Such a us¡­ someone called the world''s most powerful swordsman and others acknowledged his talent.


    Then it would be natural to think that Soma is still a genius.


    And in fact, Soma lived up to the expectations of those Sophias.


    So much so that it is not an exaggeration to say that you overresponded.


    In any case, it took less than six months for the College''s elementary department toplete all the basic courses that it would take three years to remember.


    No matter how much censorship was carried out, or even what required practical skill, such as martial arts or magic instruction.


    It was already nothing but ridiculous, such as talent telling stories.


    However, there was still no rush for skill appraisal because, on the contrary, I was concerned that it would narrow the possibilities of Soma.


    It is true that if you appraise it quickly, you can move that fast, but it is often not yet known that skill appraisals are avable.


    If, because of that, they closed the path that should have gone further, the Sofias would not be able to repent.


    That is why he waited for the time when Soma would reach the age of six, while suppressing his feelings to do so.


    - And.


    "... the result of this, is it? Not at all... really, not at all."


    Son who left the room with a stunned face - no, Sophia exhaled her sigh as she recalled Soma, who was already no longer even allowed to call her that.


    It''s a piece of paper on hand that''s gazing at you.


    White and fine, it is an expensive substitute, but it is impossible to spare anything that shows the future of your son.


    Even if this one isparable to an expensive book of magic books.


    But when he said he had prepared such a thing at the corner, it was one short word written there.


    - The vessel of the Divine Domain: a testament ofpletion andpletion. This soul will never grow any more.


    They say this is Soma''s skill.


    The present and the future, all of them, together.


    There is no swordsmanship, no archery, no body art, no magic trick, and only one skill that doesn''t make sense is all of Soma''s talent.


    You have a great name, it doesn''t make sense there.


    Though I knew such a skill existed, I didn''t know Soma would have it... and that''s all.


    I wanted to say it was a mistake.


    I wanted you to tell me it was false.


    But a skill appraiser dedicated to the Neumont family did Soma''s skill appraisal.


    There is no way that she, a friend of Sophia''s, would imitate that... which means that this is the truth.


    No, I knew that.


    I didn''t tell Soma this because I knew it.


    Because I''m sure it''s still better to think of nothing than to know you only have one pointless thing.


    But still... yes, still.


    I wanted you to tell me it was a mistake of some kind, because anyone could.


    It doesn''t matter at this time that Soma was not a genius, etc.


    That''s just because Sophia and the others'' eyes were pitfalls.


    But it wasn''t the only thing that would fit.


    Or if the Neumonts were normal houses, they might still have worked it out.


    Skills are not essential to living, and there are many jobs you can do without them.


    Not all talents be skills in the first ce, and there are certainly talents that don''t lead to skills.


    You can wave a sword without swordsmanship skills, and there are people who have good memory without instant memory skills.


    It should have been possible to convince me that that''s what Soma''s talent was, etc.


    But the Neumonts are the Duke''s.


    Moreover, he is the head of the Four Grand Dukes family.


    More importantly, it draws the blood of Sophia and us.


    The man had no talent, etc. - he couldn''t even remember his basic skills, etc., and could not have been forgiven.


    Then, behind Sophia''s brain, the conversation she once had with Somaes back to life.


    That was when I asked Soma what she wanted to do in the future.


    Of course, you said you didn''t know if you could remember the skills you wanted.


    - My life, I want to use magic.


    - Oh, that sounds fine... then I''ll teach you right.


    That''s what I said and the day I had augh neveres back.


    The future I had in mind would nevere.


    No, on the contrary...


    "... ha. If this were the case, I wouldn''t have wanted such blood or a title..."


    I just moaned, it''s all toote.


    Thinking about what was toe, Sophia was to breathe out a heavy sigh again.

 4 Ex-Strong, Confirm

    Soma was walking alone as she plugged in the leaking day.


    Present around are the turbulent trees.


    In other words, it is a forest, and although it is already invisible, there should be a vast andrge mansion in the rear in vain.


    It was where Soma and the others lived, and in short, Soma was out now.


    But there is no shadow of man around, and only one soma is there indeed.


    I''ve snuck out of here without telling anyone, so it''s natural... but the truth is, it wasn''t supposed to be possible.


    Because Soma is not allowed to leave the mansion.


    The reason for this is that outside the mansion there are many dangers and there is no need to train in practical skills.


    But just because I didn''t know that, Soma goes further into the back.


    It''s spread across the back of the mansion, called the Devil''s Forest, and it''s said to be particrly dangerous.


    Most of all, it''s not about abandoning yourself.


    In the first ce, the path we''re walking on is one we''re used to walking on.


    Yes, Soma had been out before today, and on the contrary, he had traveled through this forest many times.


    I''m walking easy, that''s just the reason.


    I''m going to repeat, I didn''t abandon myself... or Soma has no reason to be.


    Well, if there is, there may be only one...


    "Hmm... no talent, is it? It doesn''t matter."


    When I squealed like that, I shed and threw away the thought that floated.


    That''s not even reopened, unless it''s a strength.


    That''s what I really think.


    He said all around him in the first ce, but he understood more than anyone that it was because of his memory and experience in previous life.


    I think it''s bad for the surroundings that lifted me up with geniuses, etc., but I''m just saying that Soma was to that extent from the beginning.


    So theck of talent etc doesn''t matter from the edge...... my mother still told me that Soma is not talented and I was stunned for just one reason.


    This means that you have no skills, which means that you cannot use magic.


    Yes, soma wanted to use magic.


    It was the only absolute goal ever since we knew that it was born in this world and that magic existed.


    They told me that was impossible, so I guess I''ll be surprised.


    That''s why I left my room behind in disillusionment... but if I was the kind of person who would give up there, Soma must not have been able to stand on the top of the sword or anything.


    Therefore, when he recovered immediately, he wondered whether there was any hand as it was¡­ and he came to think of something.


    This is why I''m here - to try it out.


    ... Well, to be honest, I have a lot to think about.


    For example, about how I will be treated in the future.


    At least, it can''t be the way it was before.


    Actually, I don''t even know what kind of house my house is and what thest name is in the first ce, but I can imagine some if I look at the size of the mansion, etc.


    I didn''t tell you that for some reason, and I guess I was going to tell you when the opportunity came.


    Well, given the current situation, on the contrary, it is likely that Soma''s rights will be disenfranchised.


    And that''s probably not wrong.


    A guess from a mother''s attitude, etc., but that''s too much material.


    Even if it''s no problem for Soma, I guess for my mothers, not remembering anything about their skills means there''s some kind of problem.


    I don''t know if that''s unique to this world, or to this country, or if it''s something else.


    But if I said it ultimately, it didn''t matter.


    I have some thoughts that my rtionship with my mother could change, but if there is nothing I can do about it, I can''t help it.


    More than that, now, I have something to do.


    So when we threw away the extra thought, we went further back there, where we even felt serenity against the name.


    Would it have been long enough since I went into the woods?


    Soma, who caught his eye on a single tree, stopped his leg as he approached it.


    "Hmm... that would be enough"


    It was a thick, giant tree.


    Soma, of course, would not be held alone by even arge adult.


    Two...... no, or three may be necessary, it was such a tree.


    If you tap it lightly with the wooden stick you had to try, it won''t even freak you out as a matter of course.


    If you want to p that, whether it''s even possible to bring an iron sword... no, it would be impossible to be clear.


    Or if it''s possible, it''s just something with the right talent - something with the right skills.


    But in retrospect of suchmon sense for this world, Soma mumbles now.


    Is that really the case?


    Skilled people are synonymous with having talent, but just because you don''t remember your skills doesn''t mean you don''t have talent.


    For example, you can wave a sword without having swordsmanship skills¡­ There is also a record that those without swordsmanship skills beat those with skills.


    It''s just for the admonition, so don''t be chronic.


    I was told it was only an exception.


    "¡­ no matter what the exception is, it means that it is possible without skills"


    Even if you don''t have the skills, you could beat those who do.


    So, what''s the difference?


    How far is it possible without skills?


    Even if you don''t have swordsmanship skills, you can wave your sword and beat those with skills.


    Then... can you use magic even if you don''t have the magic skills?


    This was a confirmation process for this purpose.


    In front of you is a giant tree.


    Even with swordsmanship skills, with the bars cut in Soma''s hand, pping him would of course not even hurt him much.


    However, even with the same skills, there is something called grade there.


    If you''re superior, even that efficiency changes.


    More intermediate than lower, more advanced than intermediate, more superior than advanced.


    If the rating is higher, even if you wield the same score, the result is as if it were different.


    That''s why, even if it''s normal and impossible, advanced swordsmanship skills...... no, if it''s special, even this bar-cut could p the tree in front of you.


    If, to put it the other way around, a soma with no skills can p this tree with a broken bar.


    In other words, even without skills, there is also the possibility that soma can use magic -


    "... Phew"


    With that in mind, he exhales slowly and drips his hands down sloppily.


    - Moments.


    Soma had already waved his sword and stepped in.


    That''s one of the moves Soma has been good at in his previous life.


    But at the same time, it''s only a move I''ve worked out in my previous life.


    The sword that I wielded without thinking about was the flesh of a previous life.


    In this world, Soma did not do much of what could be called swordsmanship training, even if the least amount of training was done.


    No matter how much your head remembers, there''s no way your body will follow it.


    - Most of all.


    If it''s a regr person, it''s a story.


    The man called Sword God ignores all of hismon sense.


    What''s wrong with your body?


    The sword to the top, its soul remembers.


    And if Soma decides to release it, there''s no way the sword shes won''t nce at it.


    What I think of behind my brain is the depth of a certain genre I once saw.


    It''s the end of taking it in yourself and polishing it.


    "- Huh."


    - The Reason of the Sword, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protecting, Absolute Cutting, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Iron Sword shing.


    The arm that swung out with his sharp breath had stopped at exactly where he had in mind.


    position of the foot, even that of the stick that is gripping, as well.


    That bar cut, naturally, kept the same shape as it had been before it was shaken out.


    That fact would have seemed strange if someone had seen it from the side.


    Because, given the starting position, there was a giant tree trunk in the middle of that orbit.


    Whatever you think should be bumped and broken.


    No, the story in the first ce, it doesn''t even sound like that... but.


    It''s obvious from soma. Besides, there was a small grin in its mouth.


    "... I see"


    Shortly afterwards he groaned¡­ the sound sounded as if to signal it.


    Except it''s not from the stick at hand.


    From the giant tree in front of you.


    At the same time, the giant tree moves.


    By slipping away from the shed position.


    Yes, in other words, Soma was just a bar-cut and shed that giant tree.


    But that''s not why Soma smiled.


    The reason for this is as it has been repeated many times.


    "Hmm, maybe I can use magic... or my whole life."


    It made it happen that a soma without skills is uncertain whether even those with skills can do it.


    Then can the magic say the same thing?


    That''s the thing.


    That''s all Soma wanted to know.


    It was this way that I thought was the best for Soma and easiest to prove, but it waste.


    That may be the story of such a range, as close to impossible, but it was nevertheless sufficient if it was possible.


    "All we have to do is figure out how we can use magic... well, we''ll just do our best to find out and try"


    In other words, it''s the same thing I did in my previous life.


    Aim even there.


    That was all it was.


    Well, just... apparently it was impossible to do that right now.


    "Um, well... naturally."


    The giant tree, which kept leaning, finally fell on the spot, sounding the ground.


    Soma looked at it and nodded - aware that her vision leaned.


    He fell on the spot, so that he could be dragged into it.


    When I heard the noise, the girl stayed away from it.


    I''ve never heard it...... its shoulders bounce reflexively at the sound you''re not supposed to hear.


    "Huh... what''s this noise...? Lies... because here..."


    Sound means there is something that produced it.


    But this is the Devil''s Forest.


    Though it was named that way on its own...... no, that''s why there can''t be anyoneing from the other side, etc.


    Why bother breaking boundaries?


    "... yeah, maybe that''s what this is about? Then..."


    If I don''t let you know, I''ll remember my situation shortly afterwards, though I thought.


    You don''t have to think about what happens if you let the vige know.


    And it''s very, very undesirable.


    "I can''t leave you alone though... no, I haven''t decided yet that I am"


    Yes, maybe the tree just copsed by chance.


    Well, that would be too convenient.


    "... in the meantime, you should go check it out, right? Even if they find us, if we behave like that, we might be able to figure it out..."


    I guess that was half bad.


    The girl didn''te here for any purpose in the first ce.


    There was no purpose, so I could onlye here.


    If they found me, they might kill me, but I also thought that might be okay.


    The girl who reopened in that way headed straight in the direction of the sound...... there.


    He discovered the ughtered giant tree and the boy who was falling right beside it.

 5 Formerly The Strongest, Suffering From Muscle Pain

    "Nooo... I did..."


    One on the bed, Soma was roaring.


    What is in its chest is the mind of reflection.


    That''s what I''m thinking when I fail.


    Well, it must be natural for Soma to think that.


    Anyway, Soma has been a resident on the bed for thest three days.


    I''m not allowed to move from there.


    Three days have passed since the day when Soma was told that she had no talent and secretly left the mansion.


    This meant that from that day on, Soma was on the bed all the time.


    It''s not just that this is punishment.


    It hasn''t moved from the top of the bed in the first ce because it''s Soma''s will.


    Because when you try to move poorly, severe pain runs all over your body, so you can''t move and you don''t want to move.


    But that doesn''t mean he was injured.


    That''s the price of torturing the muscles.


    It was just muscle pain.


    "Uhm... but honestly, I was insulted by the pain in my muscles... but I didn''t expect it to be this far..."


    He''s grumbling like he''s serious, but that''s not a big deal again.


    I''m just saying that I''ve been underestimating muscle pain for the first time in decades counting from my previous life.


    I just deserved it.


    No, well, I''m pretty sure it''s a muscle ache enough to have severe pain running all over your body so that you can''t move properly.


    but somehow reproduced sword moves that were conquered with the sword god.


    To that extent, it would not be an exaggeration to even say that it was miraculous.


    Where one or two limbs were blown up, it wasn''t surprising.


    I mean in the end, it still means you deserve it... that''s what I said the most, and it doesn''t matter what happens.


    I can''t do anything until my muscle aches are healed.


    "... hmm?


    and.


    Now what kind of spare time I had, and when Soma was thinking about it, I heard him knock on the door unexpectedly.


    Continue and a familiar voice arrives from the other side of the door.


    "Soma, Cami, is it okay toe in?


    "Um, no problem."


    If we gave him permission to enter in that way, the door would open and one person would show up from there.


    Naturally, that''s what I saw.


    Dark eyes, dark hair.


    It is Cami, the exclusive skill connoisseur at Soma''s house, who is shaking her hair stretched out to around her waist and peeking at her worried face.


    Being a friend of my mother''s age, she should be old enough to be in the second half of twenty, but she''s still young enough not to make me feel it.


    ... No, should that be corrected?


    Rather than being youthful, it is because we should say young.


    Anyway, in the first ce, the taller you are, the lower you are.


    Although it''s just bigger than Soma''s, if you''re asked about the age difference, there will definitely be single-digit, first-half numbers if you suck at that too.


    At least there must be no one who can tell at a nce that she is an adult woman.


    Well, when I say that, my mother is also unusually young... is it amon specification in this world, or is it unique to them?


    "Hmm... that''s just too few samples to draw conclusions."


    "Am I? Did I say something?


    "No, it''s just a bunch of free time bullshit, so you don''t have to worry about it"


    "Ha... that''s all right."


    When I say that and shrug my shoulders, I stare at this one jiggly instead.


    For about a few seconds, after being kept exploring something, my breath was exhaled out of its mouth small.


    "In the meantime, you look pale. Is there a problem?


    "Well... it is now that I have generalized muscle pain. If you dare, too much free time, something like that?


    "That''s... bad, but I can''t think of a way to do something about it. It''s going to be hard to read now."


    "I''ve just said something else, and I don''t need to worry about it. It''s enough toe and see me every day."


    The moment I said that, Cami''s face would have clouded because I felt more meaning than what I put into words there.


    That her mother, Sophia, hasn''t even shown her face since her first day.


    Most importantly, if I tell you not to misunderstand, Soma herself is not going to do it.


    It means exactly what you say, and there''s nothing else there.


    Yeah, that''s the only thing I could think of when I saw Cami''s face after I said it.


    Nevertheless, if you make a bad excuse here, you''ll just be extra suspicious.


    For that reason, Soma dared not touch any further there and decided to continue the conversation in a different way.


    "Hmm...... but you are. What if it''s a corner, and it raises challenges?


    "Challenges...?


    "Hmm. That sounds more like a tutor."


    Teacher.


    That meant as it were, which meant Cami was Soma''s tutor.


    However, as mentioned earlier, Cami is inherently a dedicated skill appraiser.


    Reasons for adding to it and doing tutoring etc don''t mean many things, and they didn''t actually.


    Until three days ago.


    Yes, that''s what happened that day, for some reason.


    All the other tutors have been removed from Soma, which is understandable.


    Because Soma isn''t worth it already.


    This is a judgment as a home, and the individual''s thoughts are irrelevant.


    Though Soma still doesn''t know what kind of house her house is, she has learned so far, and knows the extent of it.


    And that''s why I don''t know what extra means.


    Why is Cami a new tutor there?


    Besides, there''s a skill appraiser.


    Soma was just told that unterally, so there''s no way I know why... well, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. That didn''t matter.


    "That''s true... I haven''t actually been able to confirm Soma''s learning progress yet... So what''s wrong with trying to take up the challenge..."


    "No, you don''t have to check that either. In the first ce, the only thing that interests me is magic, and that hasn''t been taught yet."


    Yes, in the end, we gather there, so I don''t care about anything else.


    That''s why I let him reproduce the swordsmanship of his previous life until such a time as this happened.


    "Magic, hey... but it''s..."


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything? I''m hungry for information about magic."


    Consideration is attached to what Cami tried to say.


    That''s why I blocked it before I told you.


    Because that''s what I don''t care about.


    You don''t remember because you don''t have the skills?


    That''s an impossible story, like giving up to that extent.


    ''Cause that''s impossible, etc., and who decided?


    No one has been able to demonstrate that it is impossible.


    Because Soma did what seemed impossible even if she had the skills.


    That you don''t even have junior swordsmanship skills, but you p and sh giant trees with just sticks.


    Then... even if you don''t have the skills, is it possible to use it if it''s about one of the magic?


    That''s what happened.


    But Soma never puts it in his mouth.


    Because you don''t have to.


    If only I knew, that''s fine, and all I have to do is work hard and aim for it.


    Because I felt such a strong feeling of soma?


    Cami made meugh bitterly, like she''d given up, without saying anything more.


    "... I get it. So you''re going to be a tutor and give me magic challenges?"


    "Whoa!"


    "But I''m not very good at magic either. I need to do a little research, so I''ll send it out tomorrow."


    "Um, I understand. I''m looking forward to tomorrow."


    That was, naturally, sincere.


    Atst, you will be exposed to magical information.


    There''s no way I''m not looking forward to it.


    What challenges are given to fulfill, and what can be seen from them?


    I thought about it, and there was a grin in the mouth of nature and soma.

 6 Tutoring Carelessness

    Cami Hennefeld sighed small as she looked down at the boy with a pleasant grin.


    Because that''s what I thought I might have made a light-hearted promise.


    It doesn''t mean I''m not sure I''m going to issue a magic challenge.


    If I seemed to cower to that extent, I would not have bothered to undertake something like tutoring, even though I had some self-me and my friend Sophia asked me to.


    So it was because of something else.


    "I''m going to think about it properly, so keep it big for today. You''re not gonna think of anything else, are you?


    "Hmm... I didn''t mean to do that from the beginning, but I assumed that it would be impossible for this body to achieve it."


    "That''s what I would normally think...... the normal ones are not so bad for muscle aches in the first ce"


    "Mm... you''re absolutely right"


    This was a blind spot, but Cami exhaled a sigh of fright into Soma''s face as if to say so.


    That''s a double meaning.


    And that was also why I was involved in the sigh ahead.


    - Talk in the first ce.


    Now Cami said she has terrible muscle aches, etc. ¡­ Normally, she doesn''t get muscle aches as quickly as possible.


    Especially to those with martial arts skills, enough to say it''s impossible.


    This is a simple story, because such people cannot, fundamentally, literally, be muscle aches.


    As a result of each skill''s ability to behave optimally, it is unlikely that you will be able to use your flesh as badly as you would have muscle aches.


    If I say it atst, it is also because the effect of skills strengthens the flesh.


    Well, I don''t know if it''s anything other than the effects of my skills.


    For example, swinging even huge iron masses that are much heavier than their own.


    Doing that could also cause muscle pain... but doing that would not fall within the normal scope.


    That''s why it''s usually impossible to have muscle pain in itself.


    Nevertheless, that is only the case if you have skills.


    As a matter of fact, not so many people have martial arts skills.


    Because most people, though it is possible to remember, do not need to remember in the first ce.


    Given the possibility of being attacked by such beings as demons and bandits, it''s no harm to remember just in case... well, as long as you think about that, you''d be more certain to hire an escort as well.


    For this reason, it is normal not to remember martial arts skills, except in the case of bing a soldier or moving on to such aspects.


    If you have time to do that, you should remember at least one knowledge of the profession you intend to be, that''s the thing.


    It''s just that sometimes those people get muscle aches.


    For example, that''s what happens when demons attack you and you do everything you can to escape.


    Essentially, this country rarely leaves demons and bandits because of their location and certain things, but not all of them areplete in this country.


    Some go into business in other countries, others go out on some errand.


    I mean those people...


    Well, some of them work out their bodies with just a hobby... and those people naturally get muscle aches.


    As a Cami, I think you should honestly learn your skills as long as you do that, but it would be a difference in values around there.


    Because those people don''t value practicality, but building their bodies is an end in itself.


    gossip.


    Anyway, that''s why it''s unusual for people to have muscle aches, but it''s not that none of them are.


    But still, that''s withinmon sense.


    I had never even heard of Cami, such as this, where severe pain would be enough muscle pain to run all over my body.


    "By the way, I remember with a muscle ache, what did you end up doing? I think we need to do something extra."


    "Hmm... no, I''m not making a big deal of it. I just did what I thought was necessary."


    "Necessary, hey......"


    That''s probably true.


    At least, I guess that''s what Soma herself thinks, Cami saw and understood that face.


    At the same time, I wonder if you''re going to tell me what you did.


    "What exactly did you do?


    "It''s a secret."


    So it was also within the assumption that that was the answer.


    Or it''s a lie because you were pretending to be the wind I remember in the first ce.


    The truth is that the timing has always been right.


    Well, it turns out, there''s never been one thing out of my expectations.


    "I''m your tutor, huh?


    "I''m more of a tutor, so be it. I don''t have a hobby of happily talking about what caused this kind of failure."


    "Hmm..."


    The words, perhaps, are genuine.


    But that''s why Cami couldn''t help but think.


    I wonder what the hell would have happened to this kid if he hadn''t done a skills test.


    Someone else just did, of course, where Cami didn''t do the skills test.


    So that''s not what I meant¡­ for example, I wondered what would have happened if Soma had been born as a child in another, poorer vige, not in this house.


    Speaking of why I thought that, because a skill appraisal is actually not something that everyone gets.


    The reason for this is simple, because skill appraisals cost the right amount of money.


    Well, it''s not that expensive, but it''s not as easy as it sounds.


    Of course it''s worth it, but it''s also up to people.


    If you don''t have a lot of skills, some people won''t think it''s worth it... in fact, the majority of people don''t have a lot of skills.


    However, I don''t think it''s worth it just to say that the result is that we won''t be able to go down the wrong path, but it''s Cami''s and Cami''s values for those who can spend every day without any shorings.


    It is not umon for people who are located in poverty not to undergo skill tests.


    And perhaps it was in that kind of environment that Soma was most capable of demonstrating his talents.


    Those who do not possess skills are no match for those who possess skills.


    It ismon sense in this world and one of reason.


    That cannot be overshadowed, and it is only futile to challenge.


    Certainly there are instances where those who do not have skills beat those who do, and they can be given as examples.


    But that is not an example of affirmation of effort in the first ce.


    That means, quite the opposite.


    I spent my whole life working out to the limit, and it''s the best I can do to equate with the lower levels, which is a sign of meaninglessness.


    Subordinate is the least if I say so.


    Officially recognized as a soldier, its lower limit.


    It''s only for one person, and it''s far from top notch.


    That''s what junior skills are.


    That''s why there''s nothing like getting a skills test and wasting your efforts being affirmed.


    I was just about to, and they''d stop me with everything they could.


    Even if you can''t remember any skills.


    But... yes, so Cami thinks.


    Even though I said I worked out to the extreme, that probably didn''t involve enough muscle pain to run all over my body.


    Or it is normally impossible for humans to do so.


    No matter how much you try to do that, you''re bound to get a brake somewhere.


    So, what soma makes that possible?


    Without those who would have stopped, how far could they have gone in fulfillment?


    Lower, Intermediate...... or...?


    That''s what I thought.


    Or there is no need to suffer from muscle pain in the first ce either.


    You just have to fix it with magic, and that''s what you need.


    It''s only a story I''ve heard, but he says running all over Soma is really a severe pain.


    That''s also, of course, something that even adults are going to freak out about.


    The doctor was talking about it, so I guess that''s true.


    How can I endure such a thing by fulfilling it?


    As a matter of fact, Cami didn''t know much about Soma.


    Cami also lives in this mansion, so although there were quite a few opportunities for face-to-face conversation, there was little to talk about.


    But I heard from Sophia, so I''m pretty sure she knows about Soma.


    To be honest though, Cami didn''t really believe it.


    As a parent, I think he''s exaggerating.


    So soma for Cami is just a boy who talks a little strange.


    The only impression Cami has on Soma is almost what she has seen with her own eyes in thest three days... but therefore, I think.


    I''m really sorry.


    Cami is a tutor.


    Moreover, of the position employed by Neumont, is.


    If Soma tries to do something extra, he has to say no.


    Well, given that it''s likely to go to waste, that''s only natural.


    "... I guess I''m the only one who wanted to see the end of it or something"


    It was a real shame that Cami exhaled her little sigh as she thought about it and rolled the words in her mouth alone.

 7 Formerly The Strongest, Relieved From Muscle Pain

    "My life ising back, it is!


    Soma, who shouted those words, stood up on the bed.


    Counting from that day on, seven days indeed.


    After a week, he was finally relieved of the pain in his muscles.


    Well, technically, the pain still persists, but not so much that I can''t move because of the severe pain.


    Then you won''t mind if I say you''ve been freed, and that''s what I mean.


    In fact, Soma is going to start moving today, and there will be nothing wrong with that.


    "Well, and"


    Nevertheless, when I said it would work, in fact, when ites to what Soma can do now, it''s about asking someone a question.


    I''ve already read books that exist in this mansion and are viewable by Soma, so there''s nothing else I can do.


    And given that there is only one such person, as of now, but the morning sun has just risen, time for study is still ahead.


    If...


    "In the meantime, I wonder if they''ll do it on a routine basis before that."


    Considering I''d just slept through a week, I''d have been pretty dull, and would be just fine to make sure I was in my current condition.


    Saying so and nodding, Soma secretly left her room behind.


    Cami was walking alone as the morning sun lit up.


    The ce is a backyard and a ce where people seldom get close, but it''s not like they''re doing anything naughty.


    It was abination of mood swings and exercise.


    Although Cami''s main upation is as a skill appraiser, it is because she possesses a very rare skill: a skill appraisal.


    Because it is very useful, those who possess it are half forced to be skill appraisers by the state.


    Well, there is noining about the treatment, so there will be few people who refuse even if they can say no.


    Well, Cami chose it for a reason... but Cami is inherently one militant or the other.


    I also remember axe skills and so on, and when ites to killing time in my spare time, I move my body more often.


    That''s what training was all about.


    And change of mood is because of another job that Cami is currently in.


    "... oh?


    "... what?


    As soon as he stepped straight into the woods, Cami raised her dumb voice when she saw the unintentionally encountered figure.


    As I mentioned earlier, people rarely visit this neighborhood, so I was surprised by it¡­ Above all, because it was a person who could not have been here.


    "Oh, Doctor, it''s an odd encounter."


    "... no, it''s definitely an odd encounter... why are you here?


    A body with unusualnguage and a smaller head minute than itself.


    You can''t even look at it wrong.


    It was soma, arguably the culprit in some ways that Cami is currently troubled by.


    "Anything for the routine, though? Well, I''ve been a resident on the bed for the past week, so I''ve been hissing."


    "What''s the routine... could it be that you''ve been here before? I heard Sophia said not toe here..."


    "Um, you did say that. Well, I don''t remember snorting, and it''s none of my business."


    "You..."


    That''s reasoning, but it''s strange because when they say it''s so grand, it makes me feel like I''m wrong.


    Well, of course not, but it''s Sophia''s job to talk about it.


    Cami has something to do with it...... no, could it be?


    Cami is the only one in charge of telling Soma about the current situation.


    "... that''s all right. It''s not as dangerous as you say."


    asionally, Cami also looks around, but she hasn''t found a single beast in thest few years.


    You won''t have to worry about that much.


    If I say it in the first ce, there is no such thing as a safe ce in this world.


    Sophia thought a lot about it and banned her from going out.


    "Oh, no, don''te here. Didn''t they tell you not to go outside before?


    "Um, they did say..."


    "You''re not snorting, are you? Damn... you''re more of a problem kid than I thought you''d hear."


    But Cami still didn''t mean to sound too loud.


    Just as Sophia has Sophia''s idea, Cami has Cami''s idea.


    And Cami''s throwing everything at me. Currently, I guess that means you can do what Cami thinks.


    Because I think so, Cami just shrugs her shoulders.


    It''s a hassle, so I don''t care about details.


    "Nevertheless, the people in the mansion won''t be as messy as I am... and how did they get out of it?


    "Normally while hiding, though?


    "Sure, security isn''t that tight over there..."


    Still, it shouldn''t be loose enough for a six-year-old to get out while normally hiding.


    Apparently, it seemed necessary to reconsider Soma''s assessment somewhat.


    "By the way, can I talk about all that on top of what I found?


    "Well, the teacher is my senior teacher. Besides... wouldn''t it be a problem for a teacher to talk?


    "... indeed."


    Sure, you''re right.


    But as Cami barely knew about Somi, so too should Somi barely have known about Cami.


    At least to the extent that it is not easy to make such a decision.


    Should we judge this as the shallow wisdom of a child... so much so that Cami denies, no.


    There''s no doubt that this is for some reason.


    Though a child, if you look into its eyes, you can see the extent of it.


    Apparently it was really, really going to need to be reassessed.


    "By the way, I''m thinking about doing a little workout... youing too?


    Cami invited Soma that way, partly because she wanted to observe Soma, but also because she had a stick with her right hand in her eyes.


    Because I realized by instinct and empirical things that I didn''t just have in y.


    Until earlier, you might have thought it was your fault... but now Cami can''t be so wrong.


    "Hmm... is that okay?


    Well, I''m interested in your routine, too.


    Don''t hesitate, then, to Soma, who replied, etc., Cami lifts the edge of her mouth small.


    The words I have just spoken are true.


    Every time I exchange words, this child inspires Cami''s curiosity.


    Is that the illusion that makes a child-specific sense of omnipotence... or is it not?


    Various things ovepped and I was beginning to regret lightly that I undertook tutoring... but it seemed more fun than I thought.


    That''s what Cami thinks... and about thirty minutester.


    Cami was staring up at the blue sky, bewildered.

 8 Tutor, Admits Defeat

    - If you''re going to make a conclusion in the end.


    That was different from any end I expected.


    But that would be natural in a way.


    Who can predict, for example, that we will look up at the sky in a daze?


    "Nooo... Doctor, isn''t anything too much out of hand? For the time being, it''s not even light, though I said"


    If you turn your gaze to a voice overflowing with dissatisfaction, what was there is the face of the voice as it is.


    My lips are gently pointed and Soma is looking down at this one.


    But what surprised Cami more than anything was that without the color to insult this one there, I didn''t feel anything to be proud of.


    In other words, Soma was saying the word in the bottom of her heart, in truth.


    But don''t get out of hand, it''s ame story.


    It was a previous story of adults and children.


    You can''t even think of the option of not getting out of hand.


    Nevertheless, the result is this - to expose the unusual figure of falling asleep on the ground.


    So Cami epted it... and stood up with a grin on her face.


    "Ha, no, I''m sorry...... but Soma hasn''t moved her body in a long time, and her muscle aches haven''t even healed yet, have they?


    "Mm-hmm, that''s true... but still, it''s just not what it is"


    "Well... that was really bad"


    The words I have just spoken are not lies.


    It is true that I thought so, and it is also true that that was one factor further out of hand.


    But I could afford it - no, it was just the look and the will that made me speak under the guise of being able to afford it.


    "Well, now it''s time to make a good match."


    "Um, please."


    That''s what I was looking at earlier when I even felt the smile on my face.


    But not now.


    Throw away all the extras and more and stare at them with all your strength.


    I realized I needed it.


    This happened in the first ce - Cami and Soma were to go hand in hand because Cami spoke of it lightly.


    It was a suggestion because I learned that Soma''s routine was bare and I felt some muscle goodness there.


    To be honest, I''m going to y with you lightly... but for that, there was a hard difference between my scores, my physique, my skills, and all of that.


    First, there is a difference that is too clear at the point of gain.


    What Cami has is an axe that exceeds her height.


    Well, sometimes Cami''s back is low in the first ce, but minus that, it''s pretty big.


    And it doesn''t even crush the de, it''s a tool that can easily kill people.


    What the opposing soma has is a stick like picked up around there.


    You won''t even have to think about what happens as a result of those two bumping into each other.


    And your physique stays on the lookout, to your skills, there''s nothing in Soma, and Cami is an advanced axe technique.


    Instead of adults and children, even elephants and ants are still adorable.


    Advanced is an area where only what ismonly referred to as genius and so on are allowed to go beyond the top notch.


    A college that brings together a variety of talented people, even at its peak, sometimes not a single one in some years.


    It''s a substitute for that level.


    That''s why it was only natural that Cami did everything she could to get out of hand.


    Focus all your efforts only on getting out of hand - that''s the result.


    Cami was not so arrogant as to consider it a coincidence, etc.


    But at the same time, I am proud.


    As someone with advanced skills, you can''t lose again next time.


    You''re a kid, you got a stick, you got a muscle ache, your body''s gone, you don''t have the skills?


    Forget all that, assume and stare at Soma as a swordsman who is more than equal to himself.


    Hence.


    The blow was a serious one, one that I didn''t think would mind killing.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts General, Phantom Disorder God, Mind Eye: Full Swing.


    "-"


    What I felt immediately after was a dull response.


    My own hand told me that I pped something - so I flew off the spot.


    "-No."


    With a leaking voice, Cami saw her space swept away.


    But by then, he had alreadynded half a step back, and his hand had been rebuilt with an axe pulled from the shed ground.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts General, Phantom Disorder God, Mind Eye: Full Swing.


    I stepped in without time to breathe, and the high noise sounded.


    "Ha...!


    "- Huh."


    A wooden stick and a steel axe collide, and the question as to why such a noise sounds passes for a moment, but leaves it in the ensuing ughter.


    If you''re going to say that in the first ce, it''s full of questions at the time the first shot is normally pped down to the ground, and I can''t afford to be thinking about such an extra thing from the beginning.


    Just think about the best moves, try them, and even the shing sounds echo on the spot.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts Hundreds, Phantom God of Disorder, Walkley, Disturbance: The Great Cut.


    One-in-one, three-in-one, eight-in-one¡­ Before the double-digit, thought could not even afford to intervene.


    Before I think about it, my arms are waved¡­ I tell myself to look at it objectively.


    It''s the difference in reach that keeps us going.


    It''s a simple story.


    Length of arms, leg length, length of gain.


    All of that will only favour Cami.


    Cami arrives where it cannot be reached by Soma, and Cami needs three steps where Soma needs to be, in one step.


    I''m not talking about cowardice or anything like that, it''s just a fact...... and.


    It was also true that because of that, they seemed to be able to meet with each other at first sight.


    That''s pointless just how much I''ve worked on it.


    Because both Cami''s instincts and reason tell.


    He said the boy''s sword moves in front of him were equal to his own.


    No, on the contrary, they''re even starting to let me go a little bit.


    Faster and more precise.


    This hand was clearly starting tog behind.


    I can''t afford to think about what that means.


    There are only a few advantages to seeing each other.


    Everything is on the same terms... No, if even one of them gets buried -


    "Shh...!


    "Huh...!?


    And while I was saying it, they quickly crushed one of them.


    What Soma did is simple.


    I''m just saying it worked twice as fast as Cami.


    But that was it, the reach for the leg disappeared, and that was enough.


    "I got it...!


    "Shit......!


    Half a step, dyed behavior.


    I wave my arms at the loss, but it''s obviously toote.


    "- Ah."


    Moment after moment, Pooh, the stick soaked out of Soma''s hand.


    Soma followed the whereabouts with her eyes... but it''s the same here.


    Being struck down, being flushed, being taken, not being able to make it in the first ce.


    As if any of those developments would be okay, I didn''t assume... that just about anything would go away.


    When unnecessarily empty, he failed to kill the momentum and fell as-is.


    to the soma that lies ahead.


    "- Muggy."


    "Guh."


    I feel a voice leaked out of my maiden''s mouth that shouldn''t have leaked, but Safe because there are only children on this asion.


    With such nonsense in mind, Cami turned her jitty eyes to the crushed soma.


    "You..."


    "No, now my seniors have disrespected me... it''s not funny"


    "My arm stopped moving unnaturally just before, but could that be muscle pain?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s something simr. It must have been a distraction."


    "It''s not cured, but it''sme... well, I guess it''s not my inws I could have told you."


    With that said, Cami was secretly exhaling a breath of relief.


    That''s because if Soma hadn''t softened it, they would definitely have taken one Cami.


    That''s in many ways, too pitiful.


    Even if Cami herself admits to losing.


    Still, as a tutor, and above all as someone with advanced skills in axe technique, you can''t look like that, such as someone who did it for real and lost to someone who doesn''t have skills.


    "Nooo... but my body is finally warming up"


    "Well, I''m d... I''m not dating anymore."


    "Why......!?


    "I told you I''d change my mood. It''s time to go back."


    That, for once, is true.


    Yes... well in short, it was just a win and run.


    "Mmm, it''s a bad idea to win and run, but if it''s a job, there''s no choice..."


    "Sorry."


    Soma was clearly a dissatisfied face, but now that I say Cami''s job, I guess I can''t say it because I know what it does.


    In fact, that was right because Cami needed a change of mood because it was about Soma''s tutoring.


    "¡­ will definitely win next"


    "If you get a chance,"


    While I was telling you, Cami wasn''t going to make that opportunity.


    Because it doesn''t exist, like why I know I''m going to lose.


    If you want to say you can''t grow up, say it.


    Cami had no intention of showing her students anything more unusual.


    ... Or if Cami was a little younger, she might not have figured it out.


    I may have rebuilt myself to see how many fucking things I lose.


    But to Cami now, I didn''t mean to.


    I understand my limitations, etc... above all.


    Because I thought that Sophia''s words were nothing at all, and I had to teach this boy, who had the confirmation to do so, a lot more than strain.


    "... I can''t believe I''m thinking about this. I mean, I''m old too."


    "Did I say something?


    "Don''t worry, I''m talking to myself"


    "Really... by the way, it''s time for you to get out of my life? It''s heavy."


    "Oh?... apparently, you need to teach me how to treat women first?


    "It''s heavy, it crumbles...!


    "I''m not that heavy......!


    My mouth naturally loosens while I say that.


    Even before, it''s not like I wasn''t motivated.


    But it is one way or another, from the burden.


    It was close to a sense of duty and therefore ipatible in a character sense...... apparently there will be no problems from now on.


    So Cami hoisted her mouth even further.

 9 ILl Be Reunited With The Former Strongest, Most Unknown Girl.

    After dropping off Cami''s back, who left for work, Soma fell on her back on the spot.


    I''m not tired.


    Either that or it was from impudence.


    At the end of the day, the moment I thought I got it, I lost my mind.


    It was a moment of rm, something that was inherently free of any problems... but now the soma is far fromplete.


    Whatever. Soma is not used to waving his sword with this body in the first ce.


    Regardless of the degree of light gesture, it was even the first time that it was actually possible to match.


    It''s to the extent that I''m finally starting to get used to it a little bit while I''m doing it...... I was rmed even though it''s in that state, and there was so much out of the question about losing because of it.


    "You''re pointless where you did that, though there''s a lot of excuses. I haven''t even done this in my whole life - don''t you think?


    "-!?


    The moment I said it, the tree in the rear shook slightly.


    Soon it fitted...... well, needless to say it''s pointless.


    I waited awhile and there was no response, so apparently I thought ''over there'' made sense, but...


    "Let me tell you something, because you found out, it''s pointless to hide any further, right?


    "... hey, how did you know...?


    It was a familiar girl who showed her face from behind the tree as she said that.


    Red hair, red eyes.


    When I was old, I could say I was a child, just like Soma.


    I get the impression from my fish-eyed face that I seem somewhat distracted, but there are also appearances that have not concealed my anxiety, and for the most part that was fading.


    You look anxious, probably because of what you just said to yourself.


    Apparently, as such, he was still not meant to be unnoticed.


    But.


    "Hmm... I honestly don''t care why you say it. All I can say is, I get it."


    "So... I don''t think the guy just noticed."


    "Well, Doctor... it seems like Cami didn''t think anyone else woulde here. It would be because he didn''t pay much attention to his surroundings."


    "... you knew I wasing, so you mean the difference?


    "naturally,"


    When I nod, I can turn my gaze at something I''m not convinced of, but I can''t help it because that''s the truth.


    Though the most fact in this case is the fact that Soma thinks it is.


    Well, the truth is, it was by chance that Soma noticed her.


    I was distracted at the end of that meeting with Cami because I actually noticed her.


    I guess I could just notice there because I still knew she existed.


    If I didn''t know, I can''t tell you how much I would have noticed even in Soma.


    Either way, it is also allergic to keep talking on his back, so Soma, once up, looked back and then greeted him again.


    "Whatever, it''s been a long time. It''s just been a week."


    "Oh yeah...... long time no see"


    "Uhm. And now, I was saved then."


    That time, for a week, I was saved.


    As you can see from these words, Soma got to know this girl... or I met her a week ago at that time, when she was falling down.


    And he helped me to let go without thinking about it for a moment.


    Specifically, he lent me his shoulder and I managed to get to the backyard.


    "Beh, that''s all right, thank God I did it on my own."


    "No, it doesn''t really matter what it was done with the thought of it, more than my seniors felt grateful and actually objectively helped. I have a duty to thank you, and you have the right to receive it. Well, that''s a right, so I don''t mind throwing it away."


    "... why am I being made to look great when I''m on the thank-you side...? Well... if that''s the case, I''ll take it."


    "Um, it''s a shame."


    "... I''m still a little ufortable"


    I can turn a disgruntled gaze, but Soma just shrugs her shoulders.


    I''m aware for once that my words and actions look great, but all this is not something I can cure anymore.


    I just had to ask you to give up.


    "Well, then that''s the thing... Hmm? Speaking of which, you haven''t heard the name."


    "That wasn''t the situation and... that wasn''t necessary"


    "Teach because you need it. Oh, by the way, my senior name is Soma. Call it what you will."


    "... I knew I wouldn''t interpret anything... well fine. But name... name,"


    "Hmm? If it''s any inconvenience, you can use a pseudonym, right?


    "Fake name... you know..."


    Now he turned a frightened gaze, but Soma tilted his neck.


    It wasn''t a joke or anything, because I meant it.


    It''s obvious that whatever you think is circumstantial, and what you need is a name that you can discern as an individual and call upon.


    If that would be a pseudonym and what the person would admit it to be, it could have been anything as soma.


    "... ha, okay. That''s when it happened. Aina, you can call me whatever you want."


    "Hmm...... then Eina"


    "Yes, you are suddenly a caller!?


    "Hmm? Was something wrong? Then it will change..."


    "Beh, I didn''t say anything wrong. I''m just, just a little surprised..."


    "If it''s no problem, I''ll call it Eina."


    "Ugh, yeah... yes, fine, fine. Instead, I''m gonna call you, too, soma, okay?


    "Well, that''s not a problem for me."


    "... why are you so t?"


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "Hey, it''s nothing. Yikes!


    Soma tilted her neck again as she dyed her cheeks slightly red and shouted at the girl.


    On the inside, the boiling point is quite low, you don''t know what you''re angry about, or something like that, but you don''t talk about it.


    Sometimes Soma can tell the difference.


    "Well, whatever, Eina"


    "Hey, what...?


    "Hmm...? What kind of red cheeks, but possibly a cold? Then you should just go home and go to bed. Colds are the key to starting to catch."


    "Just get down to business!


    "Mmmm... why was my life pissed off now? I can''t solve it..."


    Well, on the contrary, it doesn''t mean that you can only tell from time to time.


    Whatever.


    "Well, that''s why you should tell me if you have any problems."


    "... I don''t know what''s going on, and I don''t know what it''s about, as if?


    "Yeah? Was there anything difficult about that? I''m merely saying that I will return the favor of my help one day."


    "Say that from the beginning..." That''s why I did it on my own, so you don''t need to thank me or anything like that. "


    "Um, so I just think that my seniors are thankful on their own, and when the timees, they just help on their own. That''s why you don''t have to worry about it, right?


    "... what the hell is that"


    The tickle and the grin dropped zero from the girl''s mouth.


    That would have been caused by a shudder, but a grin is a grin.


    And it was the first grin I had seen since Soma met the girl - Aina.


    "Hmm..."


    "Hey, what...?


    "No, I thought from the first time I saw it... you still look good with a smile,"


    "... Yes?


    "If you''re going to rephrase it inly, the smile is cute."


    "Wow, you don''t have to go out of your way to say it again. Yikes! I mean, what''s so cute about it?


    "Mm... is that the definition of cute? It is difficult to exin it briefly..."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about... Huh!


    Soma leans her neck three times to the appearance of Aina, who turns her face so bright red, wandering and panicking that it is not the previous ratio.


    As a soma, I really just said what I thought, so I really didn''t know what I was in such a hurry about.


    "Hey, what are you up to... well, there''s not a single good thing about that, huh?


    "Are you...? I don''t think I can tell you the truth."


    "Wow, I get it! Okay, so no more of this talk!


    "Hmm... I don''t know, but I do."


    I''m not convinced, but a snorting boy and a girl whose face turns bright red and breathes repeatedly with her shoulders.


    Whatever it was from the side of the eye, Soma nodded one more time, all the way through the sight that made me want to say.


    "If anything happens to me, I will help you if you tell me, and I will help you even if you don''t tell me, so that''s all you have to remember. Exactly, but only to the best of my ability."


    And as great as ever, when the girl nodded, knowing that she had told him so, she loosened her mouth small again.

 10 Former Strongest, Taking Tutoring Classes

    "- Well, that''s why they call it the Devil''s Forest."


    In a vainrge room, Cami''s voice was echoing.


    Soma is snorting, hmm, as she hears it.


    It''s my room, and only two of us are here.


    Cami was in her first ss as a tutor.


    In time, it was about two hourster after I made my rendezvous with Cami in the woods - and I reunited with Aina.


    It doesn''t mean I was doing anything.


    After that, Aina and I broke up quickly and came back, but that''s all Cami needed to get ready for.


    Well, I didn''t decide on a specific time in the first ce, and given that I''m in a position to be taught, I have noints about Soma.


    As for the rest of the time, there was still no problem, as Soma remained given as a challenge while he was unable to move with muscle aches.


    Whatever it was, it was a ss that started¡­ it would be rude if I said it was unexpected, but surprisingly easy to understand.


    I had just made arrangements a while ago, and he also said he was inherently a militant or something, but if you think about it, her profession in the first ce is a skill appraiser.


    I don''t even think I could do it just as quickly if I were really a brain muscle, or quite possibly you were good at backwards with your own perception.


    gossip.


    "Hmm...... I see"


    If we bring thought back to the present, naturally it is the story we have just heard that upies it.


    In other words, we''re talking about why the forest at the end of the backyard is called the Devil''s Forest.


    "It falls within the boundaries of the Devil''s kingdom, therefore, the Devil''s Forest..."


    "There used to be demons wandering around, and that went hand in hand, but I haven''t seen them on a ten-year basis in thest few years."


    "Hmm... by the way, do you know why?


    "Hmm? Well, maybe."


    "Mind if I ask?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, but it''s easy, okay?


    That''s what Cami said, it was certainly an easy thing to do.


    I guess I gave up breaking in from there because I got messed up scattered, you know.


    Well, if that''s the case, then it''s apelling reason.


    If I say it atst, there is one thing I have learned by it.


    "I see...... is that why my house has such a big stupid mansion for nothing"


    "Ho...? You mean?


    "The size of the house is a great way to show the height of your personality. And the fact that the demonic realm is right there means that it''s a border. It depends on whether or not you have the character of a house that has a mansion near the border."


    Soma still doesn''t know what position his house belongs to.


    But if you listen to this kind of talk, you''ll understand it to some degree with nature.


    "Uncle Borderline... I don''t know if we''re going to... well, it would mean that we''re a house around here"


    Then there is often a lot to be convinced of.


    Dealing with Soma after not remembering his skills at all and finding out he doesn''t is one of them.


    Well, technically, I thought it was pretty much the case from around there, so it was a reinforcement to that judgment.


    "Ho...?


    And to see Cami narrow her eyes for fun, she''s still exactly close.


    "I don''t think we''ve talked about those noble sses yet... but how did we get there? You''re really interesting..."


    I can''t give it back because it''s previous life knowledge, etc., so I shrug my shoulders back.


    Besides, even without previous life''s knowledge, it would have been possible to specte to some extent.


    Soma had taught various kinds of knowledge from pre-Cami tutors, but none of those kinds of things were taught at all.


    At that point, it is reasonable to assume that there was some intention to block the information.


    From there to here, it''s another story.


    "Well, anyway... but there''s one thing I''m not sure about."


    "Hmm...... what''s that?


    "I don''t know what it means to have a mansion so close to the border."


    There will certainly be advantages, but no matter what you think, the drawbacks far outweigh them.


    Especially at the most dangerous point.


    If someone were to instruct me, I would only feel malicious there.


    "Oh, that''s it, but they were supposed to build this mansion farther away, not here, right?


    "Hmm... well, naturally."


    "But then they decided to forcibly build it here because the Demons were going to be slow to respond when they raided."


    "... who is?


    "Your parents."


    "............... Are our parents stupid?


    "There''s nothing in particr to deny."


    I wanted to hold my head, but I was so confident, does that mean?


    No......?


    "Doesn''t seeing the Demons on a ten-year basis mean they''re just overconfident,...?


    "No, I''m sure it''s stupid, but I''m also sure that''s not overconfidence. They''re the ones who messed up the demons."


    "... it was over ten years ago, wasn''t it?


    "So it wasn''t Dade who was allowed to set up a mansion like this."


    "Hum..."


    I also feel that Soma would have had that degree of confidence at the height of his previous life, but I can''t say anything because I don''t know how strong the Demons are in the first ce.


    There would be just too few samples to consider.


    I thought...


    "Well, that''s it. Then you don''t know how much it is, so let''s just say we talk a little bit about the Demons from here on out"


    "Oh, I knew it woulde."


    "What, after all, have you figured that out yet?


    "Well, if you only listened to me this much, you''d know. What kind of flow will the teacher be talking about?"


    Well, it''s a simple story for you.


    As Soma now thinks, Cami is bound to be there when she talks about something she doesn''t know much about Soma.


    Speaking of which, it''s about the Demons.


    That way, I would be concerned about nature and the matter, and Cami would then talk about it.


    If we continue to do that well, we will be able to listen with much interest to the story.


    And the more I try to understand the story I''m interested in, the easier it is to understand.


    Surprisingly easy to understand was that.


    "It would be too much if we could just talk for an hour."


    "That''s how well the teacher carried the story."


    "I think you have a lot of understanding."


    By the way, the first story that was told was about this very country where the Somas live.


    In fact, it was one of the pieces of information that was blocked.


    So until then, Soma didn''t even know where this country was.


    I knew that there was an empire in the middle of the continent, the oldest and most prosperous, but from that point of view it was the first time today that we knew that there existed this kingdom where we lived in the northwest.


    There are, of course, small countries surrounded by rugged mountain ranges, and there are essentially only two paths out there.


    Well, that leads to the story that one of them is the Devil''s Forest there - etc.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s just say we talk about the Demons... how well do you know about the Demons, by the way? Doesn''t mean I don''t know anything about it."


    "Hmm, I know a little bit about it... but I think maybe I don''t know much about it either."


    "By the way, what do you mean you know?


    "It is so¡­ a hostile race to mankind as a whole."


    As much as this, well, it''s like even normal kids know.


    It is also used in children''s threateningints that if they do something wrong, the demons will take them away.


    "I see... you sure don''t seem the same. By the way, is that a lie?


    "Oh, is it still..."


    Cami seemed surprised, conversely, when Soma nodded honestly at what she had been told.


    He opens his eyes gently and says, "Why are you snorting?"


    "Again, what... you knew?


    "If there really is such a thing, it would try to destroy it first. It''s impossible not to even try to attack there because you haven''t seen him for more than a decade. And then, well, it''s a real experience."


    "Hands-on experience?"


    "Don''t worry too much about it."


    "Hmm... you''re right for now. I don''t want to attack you for once because there''s no reason to positively hold an extra spark, so that''s what''s happening... I guess you can''t say that if your opponent is really an adversary to all humanity.... and then I ask, what do you actually think you are, the Demon n?


    "Well... well, descendants of those who for some reason have been forced to antagonize humanity. In addition, the protruding troublemakers, the haters, the kind ofmunity that these people came together in, and so on."


    It was something I had been thinking about, so I could even say it, but what was pointed at me from Cami was a frightened gaze.


    "Mm, what is it?


    "No, I just thought I''de to understand you."


    I tilt my neck without knowing what it meant, but Cami just shrugged her shoulders.


    Somehow I care, but if you were willing to answer me, you would have answered me right now.


    Then I decided not to care that there was no point in hearing any more.


    "Well thats the thing...... don''t say it in front of the followers of holy god for once, eh? Seems to them that pre-construction is the truth."


    "I know."


    Sacred theism is the only religion that exists in this world.


    Well, technically, they have divisions and subspecies, but you won''t have to worry too much about them.


    Unless they''re believers anyway, they''re the ones who can''t get involved.


    By the way, as you can see from the fact that it is the only one, about 80% of this world is quite small and believable.


    Just to be called a believer, it would be better if you had 10%.


    The other twenty percent are those who believe in something indigenous to a degree that cannot be called religion, with very few exceptions that would not even be included in the percentage?


    Almost no one believes in anything, or anything like that.


    Cami is apparently native, and Soma would be that way too.


    Although there are previous life rtionships, which would be technically different.


    "Well, it''s such a demon tribe--"


    That''s all I said, Cami identally stopped talking.


    When I take my pocket watch out of my pocket, I snort.


    It is difficult to say that pocket watches aremon in this world, but they are arguably the mostmon substitute within the meaning of watches you carry.


    Although the value is a little high when ites to being widely avable.


    Cami seems to make a lot of money around using that stuff normally.


    Well, anyway...


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, I thought it was time to take a break."


    "Is my life still okay?


    "I also take it into ount that you''re sick for once... you sure still seem okay. Then can we go on?


    "I''d rather have it here."


    Because of the interesting story, I''m not really tired.


    The more I listen, the more I recognize that there are still mountains of things I don''t know.


    Of course, that includes the story of fate - magic.


    But first of all, after listening to this story, Soma listened to the story that was resumed.

 11 Teachers And Redemption

    Cami leaked a bitter smile as she watched Soma listen seriously to her story.


    Because that''s what I thought when it was really a big deal.


    I don''t know what Soma himself understands, but talking to Soma right now is not usually like talking to a six-year-old.


    Especially when ites to the Demon Nation, it''s like what you hear when you be a high ministry instead of a middle ministry.


    The Ministry of Higher Education - that is, the supreme school where only academics and researchers, or those who upy the main points of the country, are allowed to proceed.


    Being spoken to there means that the majority of the public does not know information.


    Instead of confidentiality, there is information that I don''t understand in the first ce to avoid confusion, but it is ate treatment¡­ This six-year-old has the same face and understands and talks about it.


    After all...


    "... I guess that''s what this is all about"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Nha, don''t worry about it because it''s about this way. Whatever it is, the Demons are certainly not evil, as you say. but its fighting power is certain. They say you need at least intermediate skills to fight the Demons."


    As she continued her exnation, Cami recalled that she had taken over the charge from those who had tutored Soma.


    ... No, technically, isn''t that right?


    Because Cami almost never took over from them.


    Especially how much soma study is going on...... there was nothing even taught about its progression.


    arithmetic, general education, foreign history, etc.


    Though Soma has always had a different tutor in charge, the same is true of all of them.


    Well, Sophia''s idea - it was the range I dared to exclude so that I knew early on that it was the Duke''s head, that it would not grow, or constrict the other way around, but otherwise it was truly total annihtion.


    I didn''t tell you anything, that''s impossible.


    They are those officially employed by the Duke''s family.


    I hear you''re involved in educating Lina, Soma''s sister, as it is now, and it''s hard to think that she was abandoning her job.


    So Cami first thought it was because she hated Soma.


    Some people will care about the way Soma talks and attitudes, and those who can tutor the Duke''s family, for example, are basically prized ordingly.


    I was wondering if there might have been some kind of collision there.


    But when it came to all of us, it felt strange, and the next thing I thought about it was that pride was about something else as well as pride.


    There is no other way for the situation to be idental, but the tutor told me that it would be enough along the way.


    I thought that might have bothered you... but think about it, then you''d leave here in the first ce.


    Given the transition to Lina as it is, I feel this is also different.


    Consider the next possibility¡­ but I got stuck there.


    There were no other possibilities, because there were, but most importantly, it wasn''t if you were thinking about it.


    As in harassment, reference books, etc. were left up to the equivalent of a higher ministry, but it is as if I do not know how far I have studied in any case.


    How should we do the ss?


    Just thinking about it has filled me up.


    Well that made me think too much about it and I needed a change of mood, so I was going to run into Soma in the backyard...... I could say that it did mean something.


    Because I came up with the easiest solution right after working with Soma.


    It worked for a change of mood... or why I didn''t think of it until then. That was really easy...


    It is a simple matter.


    I asked Soma how far the ss was going.


    Really, why didn''t you think of that?


    Excuses can vary, but they mean nothing more than being an excuse.


    Anyway, that''s how they taught me... it was about that moment that all sorts of things went together.


    What was avable for the Higher Department is nothing.


    Truth is, that''s where they were going to do it.


    They gave it away just as it was.


    Yes, Soma had already finished the whole range up to the middle.


    Needless to say how surprised I was by that, but at the same time I felt I guessed their intentions.


    That''s why they didn''t tell us how far they were going at all.


    Maybe that''s what this is all about.


    It was a message from all the tutors, not to mistake this talent.


    I don''t have to do such a roundabout, I think it would be quick to tell them directly by mouth... well, in a way it would be like this country.


    And then, I guess it also has to do with Cami being a skill appraiser.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... the Demons basically seem to have a high level of skill in their possession, is it"


    "Oh. At least our country thinks the Demons are strong because of that."


    "... the level of skills, no, what skills they have in the first ce, etc. shouldn''t have been so easy to understand though?


    "Well, that''s right. Sure, we skill appraisers can appraise the person''s possession skills, etc., but it needs to touch the person''s body."


    "Then why are you making such a decision?


    "It''s a simple story. You''re just associating that with being strong. You''ve never actually tested a demon''s skills before."


    "Mmmm..."


    So I can imagine why Soma roared, and Cami probably wouldn''t be wrong.


    Perhaps this is what Soma thought.


    It''s too...


    "... It''s something I''ve been feeling for a long time, isn''t this country looking a little too definitely at skills? Sure, skills are easy to understand¡­ or maybe it''s not limited to this country."


    "No, you''re right about what you felt. I''m pretty sure other countries are using it as an indicator, but I''m pretty sure it''s about this country that''s definitely looking at it so far."


    "Hmm... does that mean there is some cause?


    "Sort of. It''s no big deal."


    This country''s overemphasis on skills stems from how this country was made.


    Originally this country was part of an adjacent country, but it became independent because it was treated too poorly.


    However, there was one reason for the poor treatment, and thend was not very rich... No, it was clearly poornd, so the tax revenues were poor.


    Because of that, even though the Devil''s Forest was adjacent, this ce was not so important.


    On the contrary, it was even treated as a buffer to keep the Demons contained.


    Knowing that, some of the butchers have moved here, getting rid of all the demons they wanted. Instead, they bogged it down and dered independence and statehood here with a knife to return.


    One of the people who had emigrated became king and the first thing I started to do to protect this ce, which became a country, was to use my skills as a reference point to gather a variety of talent.


    "Based on your skills, are...?


    "Oh. Ever since I became absolutely reference to that, I guess it was the soldiers who clearly improved the quality. It''s a famous story to say that at least you need to possess martial arts skills in return for a tenth of what your country attacked you with."


    However, it was possible because this country, which had just been made, had been driven into it.


    It''s not what I want to do, because I wouldn''t stand if I didn''t put the utmost emphasis on what I could do, and all the residents understood that.


    If we try to do it in other countries, we must be fiercely rebelled and failed by our citizens.


    The fact is that it turns out to be valid, but no other country has followed it yet.


    "Hmmm... is that why this country hase to view skills so absolutely..."


    "No, if that was all it would not have happened. I told you. We used it as a standard to attract talent."


    "... I see. Speaking of which, it''s supposed to be a poor ce, but I''ve never felt that way before in my life. I was wondering if it was because it was our home¡­ did we allocate people based on their skills in order to get out of it?"


    "... you''re still good at guessing, that''s too much. Are you sure you''re a six-year-old?


    Cami turns a frightened gaze, but she was right.


    And that seeded poorly...... no, because it was too sessful, the inhabitants of this country came to think it would be absolute if they still believed in their skills.


    "I see... well, if that''s the case, I''m satisfied with the current situation..."


    "Am I asking you any other questions?


    "No, the teacher seems familiar," he said.


    "¡­ is something to be dealt with in domestic history, and this country has not been founded in the first ce for more than a decade. You''re not old enough to forget."


    I can''t forget if I want to.


    "Hmmm..."


    "What, you still got something on you?


    "No, it''s just that I was even more convinced about my current situation"


    "Oh...... that''s what I mean"


    Yes, Soma probably had nothing wrong with being born in another country.


    Even where I didn''t remember any skills, I would have been able to continue being a duke''s man.


    But that is uneptable in this country.


    The inhabitants of this country will not allow it.


    That''s where Sophia wanted it, and there''s nothing she can do about it.


    And that''s why...


    "... you have the right toin about me"


    - In the first ce, it was for redemption that Cami undertook Soma''s tutor.


    No, rather, Sofia has prepared an opportunity for that.


    Once, when I drove the life of a girl who was ten years old at the time crazy, who wouldter be called a brave man.


    Just as you picked up Cami, who offered to resign because she couldn''t stand that sin, as a dedicated skill appraiser.


    That''s nothing, I guess I wasn''t going to let Soma take revenge... but at least Cami thought it wouldn''t matter.


    Or maybe he wanted it at the bottom of his mind.


    But.


    "Hmm...? resentment, is it?


    The look on Soma''s face was, once in a while,


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    All over Soma, that''s what he said.


    "... No, ''cause you do, don''t you? Only a skill appraiser will know the details of who has and remembers what skills. So if I lied...... if I made up the right skill that you could remember, your life would never go crazy. So..."


    "No, honestly, I don''t care?


    Surely the face seemed to mean it.


    Keep your neck tilted, unchanged from earlier.


    Yes, for real... I shed and threw away Cami''s troubles.


    "... doesn''t matter? Are you saying that you don''t care about what''s turned you into a turning point in your life?


    "Hmm... I know I''ve already said this, but all I want is magic knowledge... so I can use magic. Given that, it''s only joy that I''ve got more time, no reason toin...... Mmm, maybe my senior year should rather thank my teacher?


    On the contrary, my face caught a strange breeze when I said thank you, etc.


    Cami didn''t really know what that look was like while she was talking about herself... but there''s only one thing I found out.


    For some reason, it was just that I wanted tough asexually.


    "Right... right"


    So, nodding pointlessly, Cami thought.


    I intend to do so from the beginning, and I was motivated enough as a result of the matching.


    Apparently I''m even more motivated, he said.


    Cami loosened her mouth as her mindmanded.

 12 Former Strongest, Deepen Interactions With Girls

    Ever since I started taking Cami sses, it was early and the moon was flowing for a year.


    Recently, we have been learning more and more diverse fields before, but as always, its content is easy to understand, so it is not particrly bitter.


    For a while now, I''m finally starting to learn something about magic.


    I heard the story yesterday and actively repeated the question.


    "As always, there are no shards of magic."


    "... I can''t."


    Soma continued to wave her arms as she shrugged her shoulders at Aina, who exhaled her sighs like a shudder.


    Shake it up, shake it down...... it goes with the image you created in front of you, also adding foot steps.


    As opposed to a few years, it has been repeated for decades.


    It doesn''te to me there even as we have a conversation, and I keep my words going without worrying.


    "I don''t think so, but I haven''t thought of it since the beginning. As usual, it''s the one that''s supposed to be."


    "Under the assumption, hey... you know how much I know, and you can often go on doing that without any results.... Is that it after all? It only makes sense to keep going, you know?


    "... no? There''s no point in continuing, is there? At least I don''t think it makes sense there."


    "... Huh?


    Was that an unexpected thing, I heard a grunt, but Soma goes on with it without even turning her gaze.


    I''m gonna rip my arm off, and I''m gonna step in.


    "So, because... what you''re doing right now, you''re doing this every day because you think it makes sense, right?


    "Hmm, I don''t know why you thought that... but it''s not what my seniors are doing that for, is it?


    Soma did this - doing her daily routine isn''t even for training in the first ce.


    It doesn''t make sense there, it doesn''t fundamentally want meaning.


    Soma keeps doing her routine because that''s the routine.


    It went on for decades, and it became so habitual in the soma that I somehow felt bad if I didn''t already do it.


    Where I was reborn, it''s the same.


    That makes sense, I''m not doing it for a reason, I''m continuing because I have no reason not to.


    That''s what routine was like for Soma.


    "... hey. There''s one thing I need to ask you, okay?


    "If it''s something that I can answer to, do you mind?


    "Oh yes... then I''m asking you a question. After all, do you think there''s no point in making efforts or processes that have no consequences?


    "I don''t know why I said it after all...... well, I guess not. I think it only makes sense when the consequences are there."


    For example, in the previous life, Soma was proud to have made a desperate effort to reach the top of the sword.


    But I think it made sense because I was able to get there.


    Assuming it never got there, Soma must have cut it that way, saying it was pointless.


    Whether it makes sense or not, it is only the result that determines.


    "Yes, right... it will, won''t it? Then, after all, what I''m doing..."


    "But if it''s not worth it, it''s another story."


    "... Huh?


    "What looks strange to you? The meaning is what the oue determines, but the value is what the individual determines. If you think it''s worth it, even if it doesn''t make sense, it''s worth it."


    "... so that''s what keeps you studying magic, even if you think you might end up pointless?


    "Hmm, I don''t know about that...... no. Maybe not."


    "Why not?


    "Because I don''t think it''s going to end meaninglessly."


    If that means we''re doing it knowingly, that''s for sure.


    But by no means does Soma give up.


    "... even though it''s less likely to happen?


    "If it''s not zero, would that be enough? It''s a pr theory, but even if I can use magic when I die, I''m satisfied with it."


    "... what''s that, not stupid?


    "If you''re not stupid, I don''t think you''ve done it from the beginning."


    "... so is that."


    The voices heard were not ridiculous, but somewhere warm and containing consent.


    The intention is... well, it wouldn''t be like pursuing it.


    "In one way or another...... you are. This routine would be closer to it."


    "You got a routine?


    "Well, I don''t think this is going to make sense, but I think it''s worth it."


    "What''s it worth there when you say you don''t want meaning from the start?


    "Because, you see, by continuing the routine, we are able to deepen our rtionship with Eina."


    "- Be!?


    Yes, it''s a routine that has been going on for a long time, but it doesn''t mean its contents have always been the same.


    Of course, since reincarnation, thest year or so, while waving the sword, talking to Aina has also be part of the daily routine.


    Well, since the day we met again, for some reason, every time Soma did her routine, she started showing up and exchanging words a little bit, but it''s also splendidly routine, so there''s not a difference.


    But even though we were talking, it was mostly a chat, plus the majority of that was about what Soma was doing the day before, and so on.


    It''s almost like the only thing I know about Eina is her name... but atst, Eina gave me a little insight earlier.


    Then this routine was well worth it to Soma.


    "Hey, what are you talking about...!? Aren''t you stupid!?


    "Um, so I thought you affirmed earlier that I was an idiot?


    "That''s not what I''m talking about...!


    Soma''s mouth naturally loosens to a hurried, hasty voice.


    That''s not something bad, because I finally felt like I had been touched by her vegetables.


    For the past year, I have felt like a strange wall.


    "Hmm, does that mean my senior year is finally suitable for your eyes, or has he started to be trusted, something like that?


    That''s probably not a conscious thing, it''s an unconscious thing.


    But that was also a sign that the mind was beginning to be forgiven.


    "... you, notice...?


    "Well, no matter how many stories my life waved, I didn''t get on much. For some reason I was wary."


    "I don''t know why... I don''t care what you think. I''m talking a lot...? Normally we should be more vignt, right?


    "Hmm? Oh, maybe that was one cause of rm, too?


    I see, if you have the consciousness that you are suspicious, the person whoes at that opponent with no vignce may look suspicious the other way around.


    Soma was convinced of what he was thinking and what the wall was to identify it.


    "Does that mean it would have been quicker if we had tried to be a little more vignt from this side, too? No, but I''m also alert even though I don''t have to..."


    "... why didn''t you have to be vignt? What do you say yourself, but obviously I think I was suspicious? It''s not like you''re saying you''re suspicious when people just stumble into the woods and show up a little bit."


    "It''s not really what you say."


    "You mean that''s how suspicious it is!


    "That''s not what I''m telling you about the really suspicious person... in the first ce, he''s right."


    To put it roughly, Soma is also suspicious more than enough at a time when people were falling in the woods that they weren''t supposed to be close to.


    At that point in time, Soma has no right to doubt him.


    Suspicious people will note to help those who are falling.


    "... that''s not necessarily true, is it? It''s normal to try to gain trust by helping."


    "It came not to help, but to sell grace. It''s easy to tell the difference."


    It was true.


    An eye for a swordsman to see things urately is one of the most important things to value, as is the arm of the sword itself.


    Though I''m not going to go there again, the technology I polished once won''t go away that easily.


    It was easy for Soma to determine that extent.


    "Oh, yeah... so?


    "Hmm? So, what?


    "... the fact that you''ve been waiting for your guard to loosen up means you needed something from me, right?... Well, that''s right. Otherwise, I wouldn''t talk to such a suspicious person every day."


    "No, that''s why I didn''t think it was suspicious... well, don''t deny it."


    "... I guess. Well, anyway..."


    "Hmm. Well, I was wondering what the problem was, to that extent."


    "Ma''am... Yes?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "What''s troubling... eh, why?


    "Whatever you say..."


    Everyone will have one or two problems...... leave jokes like that aside, it''s easy to tell for yourself if you observe that too.


    Sometimes I looked depressed when I hammered Soma''s story, and above all, Ie every day on purpose to this ce.


    It wouldn''t be hard to think there''s a reason there.


    "Sometimes I wondered if I was really up to something in the early days, but soon I realized it was like a mood swing."


    "Oh, yeah... so?... What did you think you were going to do knowing what was bothering you?... Are you trying to intimidate me?


    "Why do ideas go in the direction of the day after tomorrow?


    When I stop my leg on an arm that I''ve been moving, I exhale.


    Sometimes your routine was just over, but this wasn''t just one hassle, because it was something I wanted to say right.


    "Didn''t I tell you a year ago in the first ce? If anything happens, I''ll help you. The only thing that bothered me was that I thought it might be just right for that."


    Yes, I mean, the reason Soma wanted to know about the girl''s troubles was simply and lucidly.


    It was all about wanting to solve the girl''s problems.


    "... what the hell is that?"


    When she shrugged so, Aina expressed various emotions on her face.


    It''s hard to describe that in a nutshell with all sorts of things... but if you dare still say it, maybe it was close to crying.


    "... well, yeah. I''m pretty sure I''m losing my guard over you, and I''m pretty sure I have a problem with that. And I''ve heard a lot about you unterally."


    "Um, it''s not fair if you don''t let me talk about it."


    "... right"


    That said, loosening her mouth, Aina exhaled one breath.


    And.


    "Actually, it''s me. Everyone calls me"


    I started talking about the problem.

 13 GirlS Troubles And Their Solutions

    It became known that Aina could not be done there, etc., because of certain events, which were a little over a year ago now.


    That''s one of the adult rituals for Einah and the others.


    Technically it''s from that previous stage, or is it one of the rituals that passes to be recognized as an adult?


    Doing that several times, year after year, eventually leads to adulthood.


    And the key content was that if you put it briefly, you get a skill test.


    "Hmmm... do you mean my seniors, or something simr to what we do?


    "Well, I guess so. Doesn''t something simr mean it''s happening everywhere?


    Or there''s the possibility that it''s still going on and on because it was done longer ago, before we split up, but well, it doesn''t matter around there.


    Einar took it anyway.


    "Failed, or what?


    "No, it was a sess."


    Yes, it did seed in itself.


    - Magic Superior.


    It turns out that Eina remembers that skill at this stage.


    "... I see"


    "I see...? Oh, could it be that you just figured it out now?


    "Um, I mean, this is what it would be? - Are you proud of me? They''re selling fights, right? Great, I bought it! Get to the surface!


    "You have no idea...! Where''s the table in the first ce!?


    I screamed reflexively about it, but Soma was like where the wind blows.


    Instead, when I tilt my neck, he asks me strangely.


    "Hmm...? Could it have been different?


    "I''m not even blushing...!


    "I see, it was... well, it''s a joke, so if it was a hit, I''d be in trouble the other way."


    "A joke, you know...!


    Could it be that you''re not willing to listen seriously?


    I thought so for a moment.


    "That''s it. I don''t feelpelled to ask, and if it''s hard, I don''t mind stopping it here. It doesn''t matter if the opportunity to give back is not now."


    In the words that followed, nature and strength fell out of my shoulders.


    Exhale one breath.


    "... I''m d you cared, but you don''t have to. I''m the one who decided to talk in the first ce."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "You probably said that, didn''t you? It''s not fair as it is."


    "I see... you did"


    That said, Soma smiled bitterly, but it was also Aina''s true intention.


    Yes, indeed, as it is now, injustice passes.


    I don''t know what Soma has been doing this over and over for the past year... at least that has been a salvation to Aina.


    Even though I don''t tell you anything, I think it''s a little backwards.


    "... well, in short, if you don''t want to hear anything else because I just want to, I''m not saying I can''t"


    "No, if that''s the case, let me hear it. I''m worried about the truth."


    "Though, it''s not even a difficult story..."


    Turned out to have superior skills.


    Everyone around them rejoiced and floated - but it neversted.


    Because the day after the great party, which included celebrating it, it was discovered that there was one.


    "Hmm... what is it?


    "I mean, I can''t use magic."


    When I found that out, everyone''s dismay was amazing.


    And the p is full of it.


    "You can''t even talk about it. That''s all they ever wanted me to do."


    "Hmmm...? You remember your skills...? What exactly does it feel like to be unable to use magic?


    "Nothing, nothing, just like that. For example, yes - it''s mes."


    It is the Spirit of Fire that sticks his right hand forward and spins it.


    It''s circting enough magic.


    - Enchantment of the Magic Prize and Demon King - ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö: Magic and Lightning (underdevelopment).


    ... but after all, the magic of the mes was shaped from it and never released.


    Having skills means you can use it unconditionally.


    I don''t need reason, I know before I can be taught in the first ce.


    That was the same for Eina.


    Yes, Eina still has the knowledge of how the magic of mes can be used by that skill.


    What I have just tried is exactly what it is.


    I can get as much as I want about other magic knowledge as I want to... But after trying so much, it never took shape.


    "The fact that the method is not wrong is in the castle - no, because we''ve all confirmed it, so it should be certain. I checked the procedure from scratch and everyone was leaning their necks. There''s no way you can do that."


    But that''s what they say, and you can''t do anything you can''t.


    As much as I want to know why I can''t do it.


    Ask about various acquaintances, follow the handouts, try¡­ Still, even one of the easiest known magics could never be used.


    "Of course, I did a lot of research, and I tried. But after three days, after a week, after a month. I knew I couldn''t use magic."


    - So.


    Aina escaped because she couldn''t stand the sight of her surroundings.


    I squeal that content in my heart alone that I can''t or don''t want to say to Soma.


    It was the end of this story, executed a year ago.


    Now I''m taking care of an old couple who live in a city near this forest that I happen to know...... again, this would be something I shouldn''t tell Soma.


    Because if you say it, maybe you''ll notice what it means.


    Well, somehow, though I feel like Soma''s already noticed.


    Still, Aina didn''t have the will to say a decisive word from herself yet.


    "Hmm... I''d like to confirm one thing."


    And with that in mind, Soma has inadvertently raised such a question.


    So Eina tilted her neck because she wondered if there was anything to confirm.


    That is how Eina came to be called not able to do it, and ites from it.


    You know, there''s no question anywhere.


    "I didn''t know why Aina couldn''t use magic as a single person. That means you couldn''t find any suspicions, right?


    "Huh? Yeah, I bet..."


    "Hmm, does that mean it doesn''t seem suspicious... or simply didn''t get it? Hmmm...... well, just sh it and you''ll see?


    "A little...? There''s something disturbing going on right now."


    Words never became sound until the end.


    What I felt before that was light.


    The moment I captured the brilliance in my sight, it had already passed.


    shed, I definitely felt.


    I didn''t know what I was doing, and I didn''t feel any pain, but I just know they definitely shed something.


    "Oh, my God, what the hell...!?


    "Hmm, maybe now I feel okay... but for now, that''s it. If you try magic again, you''ll be clear."


    "So... ha"


    I gave up pursuing it along the way and exhaled because I thought it was for nothing.


    Obviously, Soma did something, and that''s all I can be sure of... but also, somehow, I can tell.


    And then... yes, one more thing.


    If Soma doesn''t do that for nothing, it''s something we can be sure of again.


    "Well, I get it. You just have to try to use magic, right? It wouldn''t make sense anyway."


    A year since I escaped.


    Again, Aina didn''t do anything during those days.


    Try as many things as you can¡­ Still, there was nothing you could do.


    So... yes, that''s why.


    - It''s a me.


    Stick your hands out, squeal...


    - Enchanted Premium, Protected by the Demon King, umted Tucheng Mountain: Magic and Lightning Fire (Outburst).


    Only for a moment, the tip of my hand, glowed.


    "... Huh?


    That was definitely a failure.


    Knowledge brought about by superior skills in Eina is revealed.


    It is a phenomenon caused by the overgiving of magic, which caused the surgical ceremony to blow up before the mes appeared.


    Yeah, I mean...


    "Hmm? There wasn''t a me for a second now, was there?


    Unlike before, magic was not expressed at all.


    It was a legitimate, magical failure.


    "... eh"


    There was something that seemed to overflow.


    Something came up.


    But he pushes and kills all of it, moves his lips that are about to tremble, and spins the Spirit of the Word again.


    That''s the same as before... but this time, instead of wasting magic because you can''t do it anyway... carefully, add the right amount -


    "... mes,"


    It was like whispering, but soon afterwards it took a clear form.


    - Enchanted Premium, Guardian of the Demon King, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Light Fire.


    It''s, like, a little, little, me.


    A me of that magnitude that may be used as a critical spark, such as not even a light.


    And.


    It was the first time Aina had seeded, a magical me.


    "Oh, now you''re doing well. Um, is that still the one that was in the way? But I can''t imagine how delightful it would be... but I guess I should be more honest with you now. So I''m d, Ai...... Eina?


    Looking at it shly as it was, I could inadvertently hear Soma''s hasty voice.


    I wonder what it is, and when I turn my gaze towards you, Soma bes even more anxious as to why.


    "Duh, what is it, Eina...!? Ha, no way some kind of trap......!? Shit, I did what I did...! sh it right away... I can''t see a thing... so...!?


    I tilted my neck at the look of Soma, stunned and panicked... instantly I felt something warm conveying my cheeks.


    Besides, I see if this is the cause and it seems like some other HR... in fact, it is almost like other HR.


    They don''t stop where they''re trying to stop them, but instead they''re flooded one after the other.


    There''s nothing I can do - no.


    After thinking about it, Aina thought that she still had something to do¡­ No, there was something to do.


    So while I knew Eina was... inappropriate.


    Keep that face - keep it in tears.


    Lower your brow butt and lift your mouth...


    "I don''t know what you did... because I know you did something to me. Thanks, Soma."


    With a grin, he said a word of gratitude to Soma.

 14 Former Strongest, HavenT Seen My Sister In A Long Time

    About thirty minutester, since I was in a hurry for the girl''s weeping tears.


    Phew, it was dangerous, etc. Soma, alone, was walking down the hallway of the mansion.


    I didn''te back from the outside, but the footsteps are grand.


    There was no hiding what was out there because it was no longer necessary.


    However, that is not because you are now allowed to go out.


    Soma hasn''t changed since a year ago, and he hasn''t been granted permission to do so.


    Or in the first ce, I haven''t even looked at my mother for the past year who forbade it, so naturally.


    So when ites to why you no longer have to hide being out, there are someplicated circumstances involved -


    "-Oh?"


    "- Huh?"


    and the moment he bent over the corner of the hallway, Soma identally encountered the face he saw.


    Gender is a woman and her face resembles herself.


    Except he''s a little younger than himself, and even younger.


    Well, if you''re going to say it in part, it was Lina, Soma''s sister.


    "Oh, isn''t that Lina? It''s been a while, hasn''t it?


    "Well, to... soma,"


    But Soma turned a familiar grin, whereas Lina is a bit of an anomalist.


    There is no gaze in the first ce, rather the eyes are even swimming.


    Extremely, it''s called soma.


    "Hmm... you look fine and most importantly, but can you call me brother or something like you used to?


    "... No, that''s not why I can''t"


    "Mmmm..."


    I didn''t think so, but it still didn''t work.


    I haven''t seen Lina face to face in about a year.


    I understand that it''s hard to do the same thing as it used to be.


    "... Mm. It is."


    And so I came up with that because my sister seemed oddly tired.


    Or maybe the mansion won''t be able to rest my heart right now... so I wondered if I would change my mood.


    "You seem a little tired, and how about going outside once in a while? Look, once in a long time, we would have gotten out of here together, wouldn''t we? Like that time, I''ll be there with my senior-"


    But.


    "- I''m happy to take care of you, and it''s an invitation to the corner, but I don''t have time to be doing that. to...... soma too, why don''t you just stop wasting it and do something more constructive? That way¡­ no, it''s nothing."


    "Hmm...? Lina......?


    "... so sorry to waste any more time here"


    That''s all I told you, Lina was really busy and just left the spot.


    Without even looking back, at the end of Soma''s gaze to drop him off, his figure then disappears into the bend.


    Soma, who was left alone, kept his gaze intact and scratched his head somehow.


    "Hmm... you''ve been told. I just can''t say it''s all useless..."


    Especially today, I think it made sense.


    And if that''s what we''ve achieved so far, then I guess it still made sense to do so too.


    Well, apart from the fact that the exnation makes sense, even though the person who justifies it has disappeared from sight.


    "I wonder if the flow of the moon is cruel..."


    Saying brother and brother, Soma shrugged her shoulders as she thought of her former sister who was pulling behind her.


    "Hmmm...... I guess that means my senior year hated me at some point?


    "I can''t even give you an answer for that where you told me... well, what do you think?


    That''s what Cami shrugged her shoulder to Soma, who told her that it was one hassle and one morning during ss time.


    Actually, there''s no other way to say that.


    I''ve met Lina, Soma''s sister, several times, but she''s not close, and Cami hasn''t seen her in over a year.


    There''s no way I know what Lina thinks of Soma like that.


    Most likely, if you have some guessing, it is possible.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''m more concerned about the story before that."


    "Yeah? Are you talking about Eina?


    "Oh. You said you couldn''t use magic, so you looked at it, and you saw something weird, so you tried to sh it, and it''s still too much."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "No, at least be aware of that. Well, I don''t think it''s been a year since my sister told me you were free."


    "Hmm, I don''t know exactly what seems to be... well, it''s true that I''m free, and if I do say I''m right, is that correct?"


    "Am I right? No, that''s not what I meant. I mean, if you''re free, there''s only going to bezy people in this country."


    "Is that so...?


    That would just be too much to say, etc., and Cami sighed out a sigh of relief at Soma''s appearance as she nced through the book at hand.


    Instead of the High Ministry, there is no reason why people should have time to look at the results of research conducted at the research institutes above them and express their precise opinions on them.


    Sure, in a way, only humans with time would make it possible... but Hate and Cami didn''t know the kind of world that would call it free.


    Even if, ultimately, it didn''t make sense there.


    "... if that''s what you mean, I don''t know what that girl didn''t want to say."


    In any case, Lina is currently studying to be the Duke''s head.


    Given his age, I guess that''s obviously overdone and quite unscrupulous.


    I can''t even tell you how I''d like to go outside and change my mood.


    But that was just eight.


    Whatever you say, I wanted it in the first ce because it was Lina herself.


    Well, I haven''t told Soma about this area, but soon after Soma was found ipetent, Cami actually has a skill appraisal for Lina as well.


    This was a natural decision in a way that Lina would have to think about what would have happened afterwards if she was also ipetent... but I would say that it turned out to be an unhappiness.


    Anyway, Lina was capable of ipetence.


    It is also a flying,


    That''s why Lina was able to make a decision.


    Judgment, I have made.


    Because I hade to understand that everything would work best for me to rece my brother.


    And the benefit was certainly pouring down on Soma as well.


    For example, it is definitely because of this that Soma is now free to go out.


    Soma is currently treated as almost non-existent in this mansion, with the exception of Cami, for which he is not to be med for going out.


    That also looks like a terrible treatment at first sight, but that means there''s nothing to bind Soma to.


    Or some people might have thought of it in a bad direction, but at least that''s not what Soma would have perceived.


    Maybe that''s what Sophia decided to do with Soma because she knew it.


    Well, anyway, so it''s certainly thanks to Lina that we have Soma''s life right now.


    Though, Soma shouldn''t know anything about the area... but he''s probably making predictions.


    That''s why I cared extra about Lina.


    And that... maybe if it was Lina at the time, it would have been something I could have honestly received.


    But it didn''t happen because there was a change of heart in a year... no, I guess it made me wake up.


    The study that should dominate the Duke''s family is slightly different from what Soma once did.


    That''s because Sophia dared not to teach some things... so the number of tutors teaching about Lina is only slightly higher than it was at Soma''s time.


    I mean, people who teach imperialism, etc... but Cami had pinched a rumor in her ear that one of them was a less than good type.


    Whatever it is, it''s a story about the person you taught to please by going up there.


    And if that''s all, he still says he pulls other human legs for it.


    No, if I may be more precise... do you think contempt for others has led you to think that person''s position has risen rtive, and that you will remember joy by being thankful for it?


    Well, needless to say, Cami is the type of person who hates her heart.


    And even worse, there was now a target in this mansion that he despised.


    Needless to say, this is soma.


    There is no face-to-face, soma that is not supposed to be officially there right now, but it can''t bepletely hidden.


    Even more so, the tutor is in a better position than the servant who works in the mansion.


    If they ask for information, they refuse.


    What is being talked about as a result...... probably as you imagine.


    Totally chest shit. It''s a bad story.


    If I say it atst, I don''t even want to think about how it affects Lina, who would keep being told such stories.


    Lina was smart for her age, she was even premature, but she''s just a kid.


    What''s the matter, I''m susceptible to the people around me.


    Sophia seems to have selected it as carefully as possible because she knows that, but still, I guess everything never came true.


    And just because it has a negative impact, if it''s not something specific, we can''t get rid of it.


    This is the Duke''s house, and shamefully, the field he teaches is one where there is not much he can teach.


    I can''t imitate it.


    Conversely, if there''s anything specific, it''s definitely eliminated, so I guess it hasn''t had that much impact so far...... well.


    There is a slight crack in the rtionship between brothers and sisters, but it is not supposed to exist publicly either.


    Totally...


    "You''re so annoying..."


    With that in mind, Cami spilled a small grunt over to Soma, who kept reading the book.

 15 Magic And Skills

    "Hmm...? This is... Doctor, I need to ask you something?


    And it was then that the voice of the question rose from Soma.


    "Am I? What, was there something I didn''t know? Or did you figure something out again?


    In contrast, however, Cami returned the nasty words because Cami cannot answer the majority of Soma''s questions.


    What Soma is reading is a professional substitute such as that read by researchers and others, as I mentioned earlier.


    Cami only went to the High Ministry, but she hasn''t moved on from there.


    They just asked me something, and there''s no way I can answer it.


    Besides, that area is also a problem.


    Soma is reading something with magic results.


    A year ago, Soma, who had little knowledge of magic or anything like that, is reading something like that, not because Soma worked hard.


    No, I''m not denying that Soma worked hard, but when ites to magic in the first ce, there''s hardly any such thing as knowledge that can be learned at the pre-High Ministry stage.


    Because magic is totally dependent on talent so far, something you can use if you have talent.


    There''s no need for theory or knowledge.


    If it is not necessary, it is only natural that those who look into it are limited, so that the vast majority of the materials that exist about magic are research materials.


    The only way to gain knowledge about magic turned out to be to read it, and that''s why Soma was reading it.


    Because it is just a substitute for researchers to read, there are, as a matter of course, a variety of jargon and expertise arranged there, which presupposes that they know.


    Soma''s ability to read it also means he''s already learned something like that, and in that sense, Soma can still say he''s worked hard enough.


    Most importantly, it is just impossible to learn all of the Higher Departments in a year, so naturally the study is still going on.


    However, because it is magic that Soma''s interest is high, half of them are like this, and the other half are studying.


    gossip.


    "Um, the question is... it says here that magic basically doesn''t fail, you can''t make it fail, etc., is this true?


    "Well, I can''t say for sure because I can''t use magic, but that''s what they say for once. I mean, that''s not just magic in the first ce."


    "Hmm?


    "Well, I know it''s a little hard for you to understand... but basically the action taken by someone with a skill doesn''t fail unless they have a higher level of skill than that one"


    Pr theory, if you have superior swordsmanship skills, that blow is bound to reach your opponent.


    There are no exceptions to this.


    For example, where the opponent escapes from a space transfer, the sh that is unleashed cuts across the space.


    It wouldn''t be so strange to think that it''s superior because it makes it possible.


    "... it may not be so surprising considering that the rank is higher because it exceeds all of the opponent''s evasive and inhibitory behavior."


    "No, it''s not strange enough. It''s just a researcher''s job to look into that, and it''s good enough that we think it is."


    "... by the way, but you can''t make it fail, can you not remove it of your own free will?


    "No exceptions. Did you say that? Naturally."


    That''s why when you make basic matches, etc., you have to have the same grade.


    If it is different, the person above the rank must always turn to the defensive side and must not be the attacking side.


    It''s indefensible, because it''s not a match anymore.


    Well, what Cami did to Soma was pretty insane... it would be a no-can because the other guy showed more insanity than that.


    "Hmmm..."


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "No, I''m not supposed to be able to fail, because I just saw a case of failure earlier in my life..."


    "Oh... no, you said that"


    I know Soma keeps up her routine, but Cami has never apanied it except that one time.


    However, from time to time I heard the story in the chat.


    I''ve just heard about it, and that''s why I know that Soma is meeting a girl named Eina in the Devil''s Forest, and what Soma did.


    Well, Soma doesn''t tell everything either, but the synopsis alone makes some extraption possible.


    Knowing how substandard Soma is.


    "... he doesn''t seem to be aware of anything. Even so, I thought I knew my skills weren''t everything, but I can''t make you realize that I really only meant to be."


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "Don''t worry, I''m just talking to myself. More than that, I''m talking about why I failed when I''m not supposed to, but I''m sorry, I just lied a little earlier. No exceptions, except for the extraordinaire."


    "Different principals mean that principals are the exception, so isn''t there an exception?


    "It''s also difficult to exin around here... well, if it''s easy to put it simply, because the extraordinary people are the ones who wield power outside ofmon sense. It''s not even an exception, because it''s off from the start."


    It''s not a difficult story.


    The story is that people who sh and tear space with their swords cannot possibly be included inmon sense.


    "Hmm...? No, as much as I sh and tear space with a sword, I think the more extreme the sword is, the more normal it can be..."


    "Find out what the word" normal "means and thene back out. That''s why only the super ss can fail at their will. What did you see because he was superior?


    "Hmmm... too much magic and the surgery exploded, or so he said. So I was wondering if magic would happen in general..."


    "Well, or maybe magic alone can fail that way. I''ve certainly never heard of it, but it could simply be because of the dy in magic research in this country. You know very well about that, too."


    "Well... you are"


    So Soma looked bitter, I guess, because he knows that most of what is said to be magical research material is actually not.


    Whatever its reality is, it is a substitute for the preaching of Holy Divinity.


    Because magic is entirely dependent on talent, how can we use it better... No, more importantly, we hardly know how to learn the magic guidance skills first.


    If you are a swordsmanship skill, if you are waving your sword, you will remember one of these days, and your grade will go on.


    But magic doesn''t really understand it, so there''s a little bit of a mix of things that I learned by entering holy divinity.


    That is not to say, though, that it is also the result of a very serious study at once.


    Even if it was made to study for missionary purposes.


    But even though research originally said hurdles were high, it would also be helpless to lose motivation if such things were to overflow.


    As a result, it will be more and more of those things, and no more legitimate research will be carried out.


    We have fallen into such a vicious circle that the magic research in this country is far from advanced.


    That also means that soma doesn''t have much to read properly, and where soma tried so hard, as a matter of course, she can''t achieve results.


    It was a bitter face.


    "However, when that happens, why did he know that..."


    Possible migrants from another country¡­ or disced persons, but if so, sometimes holders of superior skills, should move quickly to secure them.


    Most importantly, Cami is not part of the army at all, and there is no way anyone with superior skills can remain discreet.


    It seems that the magic is now normally avable due to what Soma has done, and in time someone will look for it on their own.


    If there is to be any anxiety, it is that the suspicion arises that he is an illegal resident, as far as I can hear Soma... well, that is not something I care much about either.


    It''s all Duke territory around here, but it''smon for ces to be patterned.


    At a time when the Devil''s Forest is nearby, I can''t care less about the details.


    The important thing is not to let the Demons through.


    So no one else will be particrly restrained unless theymit a crime as well.


    Soma would not missee the nature of the other person, and all those who live near the Devil''s Forest in the first ce are those who are certain of their identity.


    I guess that''s where they take care of the girl.


    "... no, speaking of which?


    So, uh, Cami remembered that there was.


    Nothing dwells near the Devil''s Forest but the Duke''s Lands.


    I think there was also a small vige in the realm of the devil tribe...?


    "... no, that''s the way it is,"


    "Hmm... out ofmon sense... out ofmon sense..."


    "What''s wrong with you? Did youe up with anything unnecessary again?


    "Again, so it seems that my seniors oftene up with extra things?


    "That''s why you''re saying it. What, such an idiot!? You look like shit."


    It''s bad in nature because this is what I''m serious about, but it''s also not something I can handle from what I''ve said.


    That''s why I''m also saying it''s bad.


    "Well, anyway... So, what did youe up with?


    "Um, if you can do things out ofmon sense, I thought you could teach my students magic."


    "Uh... it would be pretty out ofmon sense if I could do that..."


    shing space with a sword and making magic avable to those who don''t have the skills.


    Cami smiled bitterly thinking which would be more out ofmon sense after all...... etc.


    It is decided.


    Both of those things are out ofmon sense, and by the time Ie up with that in the first ce, it''s still out ofmon sense, too.


    There was no way I could judge Cami, who lived withinmon sense.


    "Ma, why don''t you just give it a try? If they take it, we''ll talk about it."


    "Hmm, ask me to try it out."


    Cami exhales small to Soma, who said so with a lively look on her face.


    Then, after all, this guy is the same kind of people out ofmon sense, and even more so now, he deepened his bitterness.

 16 Former Strongest, Begging Girl To Teach Magic

    "Come on, that''s why you teach my life magic...!


    "I don''t know what that means at all...?


    Speaking of the content of the shing street the day before, it was a bewildered voice that returned.


    Well, it''s a word as soon as wee to the routine and meet face to face.


    If you weren''t confused, you''d be rather surprised.


    Of course, Soma also made a statement after figuring it out, so once he was satisfied with the reaction, he briefly exined the situation.


    "Out ofmon sense... well, sure, the extraordinary people are like that, but I''m still a day old enough to use magic, huh? There are many things I don''t even know, even if they tell me..."


    "What, it''s probably easier than shing and tearing space with a sword"


    "There would be something wrong with the standard......!


    Eina screaming like that, but in Soma it''s easier to sh and tear space with a sword, so once and for all the theory is made up.


    You''re right that the criteria are strange.


    "If you don''t try everything, you won''t know. It might be surprisingly easy if you try."


    "Hey, surprise doesn''t mean you don''t think you can do it either...?


    "... fuhi-ku, fuhi-ku"


    "Heck, I''m not whistling and looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow...! I''m not deluding you at all!


    Well, the truth is, it''s not that I don''t think I can do it, it''s that I hope I can''t.


    I do want to be able to use magic.


    But even though I can think of myself, if I remember it this way, I feel somewhat sorry for myself.


    That''s what all the hard work has been about.


    I''m sure that would make me happy from the bottom of my heart if I could use it.


    "And it is. This is what I''m asking for in the name of paying back what I owed you yesterday."


    "Borrowed yesterday...?... Well sure, I definitely owe you that..."


    "Um, I also tried to offset it a year ago with something that my senior borrowed, but then it wasn''t too good for me."


    "............ Sure, right? Compared to what you did to me, I can''t believe it was a year ago."


    "It''s too light to offset the extent of yesterdaypared to being saved."


    "What, that way......!?


    Eina looks somewhat surprised, but as a soma, she tilts her neck without knowing what surprised her.


    ''Cause you will.


    Speaking of what Soma did yesterday, I just shook more sticks of wood once than my usual routine.


    It''s too morous to equate it with what saved my life.


    "Just... for me, that''s more than... what saved my life more than that?


    "Meaning as it is, though? It would have been a little dangerous for me to be left alone."


    It was in a state of total powerlessness, and above all the situation was the situation.


    The ce is also the ce, and if you do poorly, no one could have found you, and you could have been treated like a disappeared person as such.


    It wasn''t until a littleter that Soma''s treatment was decided as it is now, but even then, it wasn''t weird.


    Considering that, the benefactor of life is no great thing.


    "I don''t care what you think, I think it''s a big deal... ha, okay. We talked about it here, and you''re not gonna pull it off."


    "Well, you know exactly what I mean."


    "If we''d stuck each other in the face almost every day for a year, we''d know."


    "Mm... didn''t you like it? I''m not saying I can''t..."


    "Ko, after the words...!?


    I was supposed to try it for now, keeping it that way.


    It seems to be true that there are more things that you don''t know, though, and I tried it just like Eina did first.


    "Hmm, stick your right hand out, stand... What''s next?


    "Yes, chant with magic at the tip of that right hand palm -"


    "I waited."


    "What?


    "How can you use magic before, what is magic in the first ce?


    "... Huh?


    I didn''t need that much time to realize that there was a difference between how much I recognized it.


    "Whatever magic is said...... honestly, there''s nothing magic can say but magic?


    "Uhm, but you''ve never even felt like that... no, then what about the fact that you don''t care about magic?


    "What do you mean? You can''t use magic without magic, can you?


    "Um, there it is. What aboutparing the series of actions of using magic with swordsmanship? Then maybe I can understand it smoothly."


    "Even if you understand, I can''t exin that to you first...!


    In the first ce, Eina was more like a sensationalist than a theory.


    I still try to exin it afterwards, but I can''t understand it as if it''s a phic symphony.


    Or I can say that Soma was apuded again for being either a sensationalist.


    If you share the same feeling, it would have been easy the other way around, but in any case, there are different perceptions.


    I didn''t need a lot of time to decide this was impossible.


    But Soma doesn''t give up as well as he gives up there.


    I was wondering if there was any other way...


    "It''s possible that you can''t feel it in the first ce because you can''t understand it... if you can understand it necessarily, or...?


    "... hey, I have a bad feeling about this somehow, what are you thinking?


    "No, I thought if you could hit the magic, you''d understand."


    "Ha......!?


    "No, that''s not urate. My best at the present situation is swordsmanship, so I thought if I cut the magic, I''d know what it was."


    "Ha......!?


    Aina was still surprised when she said she had reworded it to the exact word.


    No, not like, what is this guy talking about, like, looking at Soma with an eye that sees something incredible.


    But as a soma, I don''t know why I can see it that way, I just tilt my neck.


    "Hmm... was that such a surprise?


    "Surprised, rather than frightened, I should say... are you serious?


    "Of course?


    Nodding, Aina exhaled her sigh.


    Then I''m going to turn my eyes to this one.


    "... you''re not gonna stop where you said you were anyway, are you?


    "Naturally"


    "Yes... then I won''t say anything more from me. You just have to look a little sore in the eye."


    I didn''t know what the word meant, but before asking, Aina walked away.


    Seeing as it stands, Soma also stands.


    And.


    "- It''s mes. Follow my will and show me that power. Everything that stands in front of me, it will not burn down."


    I could see at a nce that that was not what I saw yesterday.


    It''s obvious if you listen to the chant, but most importantly, Aina is sticking her hands forward, not one.


    I don''t know why, but he''s oddly motivated.


    But that would have been convenient from Soma''s point of view.


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Guardianship of the Dragon God, the Talent of Seeing, the Heart Eye, the Spiritual Concentration, the Eye of the Vacancy.


    With a wooden stick in ce, he gazes at it and looks at it in its entirety.


    Then I could see that something was gathering up ahead of my protruding hands.


    Perhaps that means magic.


    "Mmm... but I''m still not sure..."


    I would know a little more about this if I were around, but it would still mean that it''s not like that.


    By the way, Soma didn''t really understand why I could see such a thing on my own.


    However, if I had looked at all sorts of things, at some point I would have been able to see things that were invisible to normal eyes, and I think it would be enough if I knew that.


    In fact, there would be nothing wrong with Eina''s body, as it was also due to this.


    All in all, the only thing I could tell from looking at it that way was that I wasn''t sure, and above all, I didn''t seem to be able to afford to watch it any more freely.


    "- me Arrow!"


    In the next moment when a me appeared at the end of Eina''s hands, it flew with the momentum of wondering if it had exploded.


    As the words say, the me, shaped like an arrow, came in a straight line with a soma on it.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Demon shing Knife.


    The sword shed.


    Shortly after he approached the tip of his chest, he just shed and tore it in one swing.


    "... Phew"


    He watches the mes diffusing into the atmosphere and exhales as he unravels the nerves he was straining.


    I would not have been able to sh the magic just by shaking the stick of a tree normally, so I concentrated a little and tried to recreate the sword moves of my previous life, but I still feel quite tired.


    Still, this time it wasn''t going to be like running out of all the power and falling down, so it would be a lot better than a year ago.


    "............ what?


    And as I was confirming my growth, I heard a dumb voice somewhere.


    Needless to say whose it belonged, but when I turned my gaze to you, Aina still had a dumb face on her face.


    "I don''t think it''s something a girl would look like that, okay? Or why do you look like that?


    "Ugh, shut up. Hey, leave me alone about your face! I mean, you don''t understand what you just did...?


    "Yeah? Of course I understand. But?


    Although I understand that, to be precise, nothing could have been done.


    Yes, I tried to kill magic with swordsmanship, and I still didn''t know what to say.


    "Hmmm...... you still can''t juste up with it. We need to think about it a little more properly."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about...!


    "Yeah?"


    But apparently, what Aina''s trying to say is different.


    Or it also looks strangely anxious.


    Well, I tilted my neck to see if something strange would have happened... and when I saw such a soma, Eina exhaled a great deal of sigh.


    "... ha. With you, I feel like mymon sense is wrong."


    "So what the hell are you talking about?


    "Nothing, you said it yourself earlier, didn''t you? Magic never fails. I was definitely gonna hit you right now, wasn''t I? If it hurts, think I''ll understand how reckless what I''m doing for a little while. Yet... why are you really shing me?


    "I feel nothing strange or anything...? The point is, it was just a ming arrow."


    Compared to a dragon''s unleashed brace or something, it''s cute.


    "You know... my exorcism skills are superior? You can''t kill and rip off extraordinary magic, can you?


    "Yeah? Is that right? I wonder if it would be the same thing as tearing space apart. It''s much easier than that."


    "Not at all.... okay? Spatial transfer is advanced magic. So the story you were asked about is, maybe, assuming advanced possession of Magic Instruction skills and advanced possession of Swordsmanship skills. Then you can certainly kill and tear up the space and deliver the ughter."


    "Hmmm... is that not the case if you have a magical guidance skill that is more superior?


    "Right. If that''s the case, you probably can''t cut and tear up the space in the first ce. And it''s not just about space, it''s about all magic."


    "But did you actually kill and tear?


    "That''s why you''re saying it''s weird......!


    That''s what they said though, it was a feeling Soma didn''t quite understand.


    I guess that''s why Cami never gave a detailed exnation either.


    Maybe we should hear it right around thereter.


    "But what is shed is not shed, and it is not what is wrong with it. If you don''t understand magic and magic, it means nothing."


    "You''re the only one who says that..."


    That being said, Eina exhales a sigh, but the mood was the same for Soma.


    They still don''t make magic so easy to use.


    But I think that''s it, and there''s still a lot to try.


    For the most part, that''s all for now.


    I haven''t done my routine for today yet, and if that''s over, it''ll be enough time.


    Fortunately, however, time is running out.


    Then you don''t have to rush.


    Well, Aina''s cooperation is essential... but Soma didn''t even question the shards.


    It''s only natural that Aina is already here.


    What that means doesn''t have to be conscious now.


    So I don''t have to think about it any more.


    When Soma set up the stick of the tree, as usual, he began his routine again today.

 17 With My Sister And My Brother.

    Lina Neumont was very frustrated if I were to draw a conclusion in the end.


    And it''s not sudden, it''s chronic.


    In other words, it was caused by certain things, and it has always been frustrating.


    Look for the cause and look out the window, but they still don''t see him today.


    That makes me even more irritated for some reason and exhales a great deal of sigh.


    And, apparently, they''ve been lucky enough to witness it.


    The voice I''ve been sounding is interrupted and I feel a sharp gaze.


    If you turned your face reluctantly, one of the zed tutors was lifting your eyes as expected.


    "- Ma''am, are you listening!?


    Breathe out small enough to be dispersed by the golden cuts that continue to be released.


    I didn''t ask, I thought for a moment what would happen if I told you, but I kept my mouth shut because it would just be an extra hassle.


    Well, I didn''t ask you the facts, but that''s because you didn''t have to.


    There''s a lot of time to waste, such as listening to what you already understand.


    "... I''m asking. I mean, as a result of my mother''s hard work, this country is at peace, and because she''s still working hard, she''s still at peace without the demons invading, right?


    "Yeah... well, that''s the thing... but that''s all -"


    "And my father works hard, so no other country will attack this country. I know exactly what you mean."


    "Yes...... sorry. But if you''re listening, I have a problem with you being more like that."


    "I''m sorry about that. There was something out the window that bothered me."


    "Outside the window, is...?


    So the tutor leaned his neck, I guess, because he knew there was nothing crappy about what he could see from it.


    Lina''s room is located at the eastern end of the mansion.


    Besides, the window just next to Lina is also on the east side, and what you can see from it is in the direction of the side of the mansion.


    And what is spreading there is a boring sight with no basic sight to see.


    Though it sounds good to say idyllic, etc., in short, dirt, grass and trees, birds crossing the sky from time to time and¡­ very rarely enough to see a strange figure going directly underneath this to the backyard.


    "Well, I can''t see it anymore, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Oh, really..."


    The tutor doesn''t seem to be out of the blue, but I guess he remembered his role.


    "Well, I get it. Then I''ll resume ss...... okay, hold on, will you? Otherwise, thedy might end up like an array. You don''t like that, do you?


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    Listening to the usual novel...... I just pretended I was listening seriously for a while, and Lina turned her gaze again out the window.


    If you''re bored anyway, this one is many times better.


    "... eh"


    But the moment she found the shadow she hadn''t seen before, Lina was biting her lips aggressively.


    That is simply to avoid any further frustration.


    Yes, that person is the culprit Lina has been so frustrated withtely.


    So it is only natural to do so¡­ there is no other meaning.


    "... so to whom are you making excuses, I am"


    Even while he whines secretly, the person moves through Lina''s sight and crosses.


    After less than a minute, I couldn''t see that... unconsciously, Lina was exhaling one breath.


    It was about a week ago that I passed that back of my brain.


    It was when I first met the person - the one I once admired with my brother - for the first time in a year.


    What springs up at the same time are not pleasant emotions...... not.


    One way or another, it resembles anger.


    I haven''t seen him in a year, but I don''t care if he tells me it''s too natural, or if I can be happier, or if he''s cuter, well, because I''m only a little bit of a thinker about that.


    The most obstructive thing about Lina was her face.


    Lina was angry that he seemed to enjoy being her brother.


    However, if that was all, we could have only exchanged words that were not difficult and had broken up.


    The inability to do so was due to the words he had directed at himself - the invitation.


    If it had just been invited outside, there would have been nothing wrong with it.


    Or if you simply go outside, Lina is out far more than he is.


    Even if the majority of them were unwanted, it doesn''t make a difference that they''re out there.


    So I just wish I had been outside... I just couldn''t stand being drawn to that time.


    That day at that ce.


    Only once did Lina get after him, the sight she saw.


    I can still vividly recall that, with his own hands, I felt tainted.


    Of course it''s because of my mind, it''s a proposition.


    I knew the extent of it.


    But knowing that, it''s a different story.


    Instead, you would have put up with it just because you didn''t punch through all sorts of things.


    Most of all, when ites to whether something has changed, I guess that''s not true.


    Not long ago... because a year ago, Lina and he - Soma''s path was divided.


    - Think of it as not having a brother in the future.


    - No, there hasn''t been anything like that since the beginning.


    It was at that birthday party, at the age of five, that Lina was told those words by her mother.


    Lina knew by then that her birthday would be celebrated secretly by her brother, mother and the people at the Mansion.


    Of course that was enough to please me, but what a big party that day was.


    There''s no way I''m not happy about that... but when I looked over at the people gathered on the spot, I realized it for the first time.


    that he does not have a brother.


    That''s why Lina asked her mother.


    I wondered where your brother was.


    And the response was earlier.


    - Speaking of what was the most unfortunate thing on the spot, it wouldn''t mean that Lina was told that by her mother at a gorgeous and brilliant birthday party......


    That''s what Lina understood exactly what the word meant.


    This was not, in fact, unexpected, not even in Sofia.


    Though there was something about Soma and it was somewhat of a filter on how children matured, there was a perception in Sofia that Soma was special and that children were children.


    So I conveyed it because of my obligation to do so, and I didn''t really think I could understand it.


    I guess I''m going to have to make you understand slowly, and I was even feeling worried -


    "... I see, Mother."


    It was the first time I understood when I looked at him snorting.


    Lina is also a more than enough premature child - a race known as genius.


    And that''s genius in its original sense.


    Though Soma has a previous life but a high degree ofteprehension, Lina shows thatprehension only with her previous talents.


    My position, my brother''s position, my mother''s position.


    I understood all of that, only in this situation and in my mother''s words.


    That was definitely an unfortunate thing, and both Sophia and Lina noticed it, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Lina also understood that her house was not normal, just like Soma''s, and she also knew that it was an aristocratic duty.


    ... or I could have pretended not to know.


    Doing so must have been the best thing for Lina.


    But Lina also knew that it was the least fortunate thing to do.


    So ept it honestly.


    "... that''s why it is"


    Unexpectedly groaning, but looking over the scene as a haha, there was no more tutoring.


    Speaking of which, I also remember like I dropped him off in the sky above.


    Didn''t they say anything about this one looking like that, you simply didn''t realize it, or you hated the trouble?


    "... well, either is fine"


    If I took my pocket watch out of my pocket and checked the time, I still had a little time until the next tutor arrived.


    It must be because of that.


    Lina, who had no time, turned her gaze out the window so that she could distract herself from it at hand - and she saw it.


    Good timing... or worse, the look of Somaing back from the backyard.


    - Soma was, for Lina, an admirer.


    That figure, which did not bend itself against anyone and was piercing through, undoubtedly has an impact on Lina today.


    Always full of confidence, no matter what the circumstances... but


    Lina now knows that Soma''s appearance was nothing but a bluff.


    ''Cause you will.


    Soma doesn''t have any skills and won''t remember anything in the future.


    Theck of talent meant that Soma was in a void.


    Or maybe if it was just a child, I thought it was childish or something.


    It is due to a child-specific sense of omnipotence.


    But the other guy, that soma.


    I can''t believe you didn''t notice that.


    ... No, but still that far, it was eptable.


    I wasn''t informed about my skills.


    Then it wouldn''t be surprising if we expected the future and were certain there.


    Lina also knows the fact that the tutors praised her wholeheartedly.


    Then, even if that was a disguise, there were grounds there.


    But in the end, too, until you know about skills.


    What''s after that...... during this time, I''m seeing it now, what it looks like.


    Whatever you think, it was only made, it was possible.


    So.


    "... I want you to stop"


    I hope you don''t look the same as you did back then.


    Because even if it was for me, now I feel nothing but vain.


    I don''t want you to go to that forest anymore.


    Lina still remembers the sword dance she saw there that day.


    It was just a kid, but it was a fact that I thought it was awesome.


    Even if reality isn''t, I wanted it to remain beautiful, even just in my memory.


    Although.


    "... if that doesn''te true"


    Looking beneath her eyes at the grinning Soma, Lina made her decision, clenching her fist.


    Because I saw a grin on Soma''s face and realized it was the limit.


    - Such a lina, I forgot one thing.


    No, that''s something Sophia and the tutors forgot and didn''t realize.


    That meant that Lina was still a child.


    It doesn''t make any difference how premature, genius, you are a child.


    Therefore, I do not realize that the thought has gone wrong.


    Earlier tutors, led by newly arrived tutors, called and scorned Soma for ipetence.


    That was affecting Lina more than she thought.


    Yes, I repeat, Lina is also a child.


    I''m a kid, but I''ve worked so hard... but the presence under my eyes just makes meugh that I don''t know that.


    That was too much to take thest step.


    The facts are more irrelevant than words can be exchanged.


    It is all that can be seen and recognized in the eyes.


    Once, even if that''s what you wanted.


    No matter how talented he was.


    The mind was so far beyond its limits.


    So.


    Staring behind the departing soma.


    Lina decided to destroy every beautiful memory.

 18 Girls And Kids Previous

    Lina was walking alone through the sunlit woods.


    I''m not lost in that footprint because I''ve been here once.


    It was about two years ago that Lina, who stumbled across that Soma was leaving the mansion early in the morning and going somewhere, followed him secretly.


    Conversely, it means that it''s been two years and I still remember that time vividly... but that would have been that vivid.


    Even the beating of my chest could clearly be remembered.


    Perhaps that''s because his chest is still pounding.


    That time was due to curiosity about the unknown and the disloyalty caused by leaving the mansion.


    Quite different from that today, but what we have inmon is that when something happens going ahead, are you so sure?


    Given that it was two years ago though, I''m not necessarily in the same ce as I was then in the first ce... apparently, he won the bet.


    The way I saw him before I walked and the voice I heard.


    It was also the moment I proved that my memory was correct.


    It''s just that Lina tilted her neck there because the sight in her eyes wasn''t what she expected.


    I didn''t think I was exactly doing a sword dance like that day, and I wasn''t alone in the first ce.


    One girl is standing there trying to lean in beside Soma.


    Back in the year, it was about the same as Soma and... or Lina, and bright red colors caught my eye.


    The girl with that hair fastened by both sides of her head was screaming something out of it trying to wiggle it around.


    "So why is that happening...!?


    "No, because this is all I could think of if this happened anymore. If you can''t feel the magic, you just have to stick it in there directly."


    "So aren''t you really stupid to stick your head in where you''re trying to use magic!? Your head would have burned if the timing was a little slower!?


    "No, that worry is useless. That''s when my life was ughtered."


    "I''m even more anxious...!


    That sight of being noisy with Soma was... strangely frustrating to say what.


    It''s not like what I was feeling when I was looking down at Soma''s face from my room again...... or that''s not what I''m feeling about Soma in the first ce.


    That''s what I''m feeling about the girl... standing in a position that''s not too close to Soma, or a little too familiar with Soma, or something like that...


    "- Ah."


    Moments, my eyes met.


    It''s not my fault.


    And not with a girl.


    Staring at the girl to stare at her, Soma repositioned her head to block it, and then turned around.


    It was as if it were that day.


    That day, too, Soma surprised Lina with the timing and manner that Lina had not anticipated.


    As if, from the beginning, you knew everything.


    "... No, that''s not true. It must be a coincidence¡­ coincidence."


    ''Cause it would be weird if it wasn''t.


    Soma doesn''t have any skills.


    There''s no way to be aware of Lina, who hadpletely erased the sound and signs.


    - Signs blocked Intermediate: Hidden.


    The people at the mansion, too, that''s why Lina snuck out of the mansion today and didn''t notice... but I can''t help but notice if it''s a coincidence or something.


    I was actually going to surprise you in return for that day... but this one was going to surprise me again.


    I''m dissatisfied with that... well, after this, you can give it back together.


    "A little...? What''s the matter all of a sudden...?


    With that in mind, and still half-witted and kept going, the girl was asking Soma about that.


    Apparently, the girl hasn''t noticed Lina, and she still finds out she didn''t make some mistake. Horrible.


    Most of the time, I wonder why Soma noticed... No, it''s a coincidence, so there''s no reason.


    Lina shook her head and denied the thought that came to her.


    "Hmm... Now, how did you exin it..."


    "Oh, hey, really what... what the...?


    "Well, I think it''s quicker to look at it than to exin it by mouth, and for now, look over there."


    "Over there...? Even if they say so, nothing - eh!?


    As Soma told me, for the time being, I watched the girl''s eyes turned this way open, and Lina was unwittingly blowing her mouth.


    Yeah, well, that''s what I wanted, and that''s normal.


    In any case, intermediate blockade is the kind of skill a first-rate assassin acquires.


    Even if you were walking directly beside it, you wouldn''t be noticed if you weren''t conscious.


    That''s what it is.


    Of course Lina has never learned anything like that, so there will be some gaps¡­ but it is not something she will notice quickly.


    But from what I said, I had no choice, and although I didn''t know the girl I was dealing with, I got the reaction I wanted, and Lina was recovering some self-esteem.


    "Liar... there wasn''t anyone there until just now...!


    Comfortable with such a reaction, I approached the two of them even closer...... heh, that''s where I realized.


    Reminds me, aware of the mouth that is still loose.


    Yes, don''t forget to smile.


    My mother taught me to start with a smile when I greeted her.


    So Lina smiled.


    Whatever you''re going to do, you need to smile first.


    With a grin, he opened his mouth when he could clearly see the two faces and approached the point where his voice could be reached.


    "Good morning, sir."


    - Well, I wondered what was going on.


    But I just thought, there was nothing I could do.


    So when you only exhale one small sigh, you squeal, wondering if you have a choice.


    I''m sure that''s my brother''s role too, because I thought so.

 19 Girls And Children Part Ii

    - Just like old times, let''s try a light match, shall we?


    Lina was nodding without a word or two to that word called from Soma.


    I was actually going to tell you from myself, but it would be more convenient if you told me from the other side.


    Lina loosens her mouth slightly as she watches the girl, introduced by the name Aina, walk to a remote ce.


    Now, there''s no getting in the way.


    "Well, is it time?


    "Yes, it''s okay."


    I nod at Soma''s words, checking at hand just in case.


    I''m gripping it. It''s a wooden stick that I picked up falling around there.


    A simr thing is held in Soma''s hand, and it will only look like he''s ying with a stick if he looks like it from the side.


    No, that must be right.


    What Lina once saw must have been something like that.


    And rather than picking it up, I guess that''s still going on to see the soma that looked like it brought what it was prepared for.


    Perhaps Eina was looking at it too... so I had to wonder why.


    ''Cause if you were watching, you''d have noticed.


    To the fact that it''s genuine, just stick y.


    Lina couldn''t notice it back then, but it was intertwined with various elements, but it waste.


    But that girl should be different, and above all, as far as the two of you seem to be close, you should probably be watching it over and over again.


    Even if you didn''t notice at first, then you can''t possibly not notice that it''s stick y.


    If you''re pointing it out there, Lina needs to do something like this.


    "... no, that''s just eight wins"


    It was Lina herself who decided to teach this - to beat the soma until it waspletely skinless.


    There, no one else is to me.


    Even where I was resented... it was also decided that Lina would bear it.


    And in the first ce, Lina doesn''t have the right to be able to rebuff others.


    Lina should have just told the truth.


    I don''t have the skills, so whatever I do, it''s useless.


    He said it was just a stick game.


    That''s what I should have pointed out.


    But so is that regret today.


    I squeezed that on hand so I could put that thought in so I could confirm it.


    "So... we''re going"


    "Um, you cane."


    Soma''s setup, which snorts at eagle fried chickens, is something you can''t even call a setup.


    Unlike Soma, Lina, who has also started to learn martial arts, understands that very well.


    Because she didn''t want to see such a soma any more, Lina decided to end it immediately.


    Stand up - just one step into Soma''s nostalgia.


    Perhaps Soma will end before he knows anything.


    That''s fine.


    I like that.


    Knowing the overwhelming power and reality, I hope this is thest time you will imitate something unusual.


    With that in mind - with all my might, I unleashed a handful of blows.


    - Swordsmanship Extraordinary, Spiritual Concentration, Hand Reduction: shing and Handicapping.


    That wasn''t what it took to lick soma.


    No, in a way, that''s not wrong either... it''s about Soma.


    Premium is superior.


    It is a special skill with only a few possessors in the world that only what is further called genius among geniuses can possess.


    It is equivalent to the earliest disaster, such as using a sword technique.


    Even with a wooden stick, people''s bodies and so on would easily fall apart.


    If they don''t possess any skills, it''s a shame.


    So Lina focuses all her efforts on that so that Soma doesn''t just die where she''s seriously wounded dying -


    "Huh?"


    - Therefore, as a matter of course, he was lying on his back on the ground and rolling.


    I didn''t know what happened.


    No, you''re not.


    I didn''t want to understand.


    What happened is simple.


    He joked about the ughter he had swung through in his nostalgia, and it was channelled to Soma as a matter of course, and he was struck in the head with a counter.


    That was so unexpected that he held his leg back and fell on his back.


    That was everything that just happened.


    But that''s impossible.


    I can''t even beat advanced if I''m extraordinary, assuming I''m kidding.


    Extraordinary is, therefore, extraordinary.


    "Hmmm... even though we do have a hand in hand, it''s kind of like ying... but it''s too much of anything, right?


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, I felt ridiculed.


    I thought that''s what they said about you.


    In fact, it is Lina who is making fun of herself.


    What did you say, such as doing everything you could, that no one else would be perceived as anything but ridiculous?


    But contrary to that fact, it was Lina who was falling there.


    ... No, or maybe that''s why.


    Because that schematic was really what Lina wanted.


    "... Huh!


    He kicked the ground and waved his arms down at the same time as he stood up so as to dispel that thought that had risen.


    That is iparable with the earlier ones - but again,mon sense could not get out of my head, but it is thete one.


    - Swordsmanship special, mental concentration, and attrition: ughter.


    Phew, and right after I heard the sigh, I felt a shock in the head.


    Still, I guess I didn''t look unusual this time because I could have predicted that somewhere in my head.


    The calm in my head - or the ideal part, is still whispering.


    The result is natural.


    If you''re my brother, there''s no way you can do that.


    But the realistic part that makes up the majority of my head screams out loud.


    That''s not true.


    That must not be possible.


    Because.


    ''Cause it would be weird if it wasn''t.


    Otherwise, you''d be lying.


    If my brother, who doesn''t have the skills, is really... really, ipetent.


    Why is my brother being treated like that now?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Tsuji doesn''t fit.


    If you mean to be ostracized because of ipetence and treated as something you''re not... there was nowhere else for my brother to look at!


    - Swordsmanship ss, mental concentration, mindfulness: total discretion.


    "Hmm... not bad, but not yet"


    As my thoughts pushed me, the blow I identally unleashed with all my might was effortlessly flushed though dismally.


    He was pped in the head with a pound, but he never stopped there, probably because he wasn''t convinced.


    Yes, I wasn''t convinced.


    - Swordsmanship privilege, mental concentration, all-out skies, rambling: cherry blossoms, hundreds of flowers chaos.


    Step in, wiggle, step in, wiggle...... every time I get hit in the head.


    I felt as though I had be an instrument.


    And the events we''ve been through over the past year go past our heads at the same time.


    For Lina, when ites to what has been the most impressive thing in the past year, it still means she was well praised, I guess.


    Even at that age, I was praised for attending parties and other things as the next Duke and currently studying to be worthy of being the next Duke.


    Moving on to the skill story, I was admired for saying I have a swordsmanship superior, and now this country is cheap too.


    That''s not just the outside story, it is within.


    I understood what I was learning and was praised every time I went on.


    Exactly. When the nose was high, they received praise from the tutors, as they did every day.


    My mother would still be the one who gave me the most of those words.


    Even the little things like nothing, the days of constant praise and not praise, probably didn''tst a day.


    Whatever I did, whatever I said, my mother praised me.


    It''s like I can''t praise you anymore. Somebody''s share, praise me.


    In the course of the year, I was truly praised a lot.


    From people I know, from people I don''t know.


    Lots ofpliments.


    Happy.


    - At the bottom of my mind, I wasn''t happy about this either.


    - Swordsmanship Extraordinary, Spiritual Concentration, Thoughtful Heaven, Monstrous Power: Deep Righteous sh.


    "Hmm... It''s not really bad, but there''s just one more thing missing. Could it be that you haven''t worked out much with people?


    That would be natural.


    Only a superior canpete with a superior.


    Even the advanced ones don''t hold together if this one is serious.


    Or in the first ce, a person with advanced swordsmanship is a first-rate swordsman.


    There is no way such a person works as a tutor, and on top of that it is even a mistake to want.


    Therefore, as a matter of course, those who came as instructors in swordsmanship were those with intermediate levels.


    Well, the truth is, even that''s luxurious enough, so swordsmanship sses are always something you do on your own.


    The person just tries to teach in words, just not well taught.


    Starting with the basic sword grip, swinging, walking.


    Different things, until you have a heart.


    I''m working really hard, even though I''m being seen in awe.


    So.


    The first thing I thought of when I saw the two of you today was maybe envy.


    - Swordsmanship ss, Spiritual Concentration, Thoughtful Heaven, Monstrous Might, Signs Blocked Intermediate: Absolute, Assassination.


    Did such emotions push you back?


    What Lina was releasing at the next moment was what she wore after a year of swordsmanship sses, which could also be called a collection.


    Technically, it''s not thatplicated.


    That''s all it is, simply that we''vebined everything Lina can currently do.


    But the effect is simply enormous.


    I can''t read the sword and its trajectory.


    It''s closer to calling it an assassination move than a sword move.


    "Oh, that wasn''t a bad idea. However, you should have thought a little more about your previous move. From there, the movement is revealed."


    But he was still flushed, as a matter of course, and pped in the head.


    Still, I never gave up there, when I got here already, it''s mean.


    It even moves to make the blow worse at all costs.


    That was, after all, yes... because I wasn''t convinced.


    For example, it can be that people who praise themselves outside don''t know about Soma.


    Praising oneself among tutors can be people who don''t know soma properly.


    When they praise themselves, they say that they are different from someone else, etc.


    In the case of people who know about Soma, even if it''s apliment, it seems like they have something to say.


    It can be my mother''s attitude.


    It can be that Soma doesn''t seem to care about all of those things.


    Above all, Lina wasn''t convinced.


    Because I felt like everything I did was being said to be pointless.


    Everything I''ve learned.


    A year I''ve worked hard for.


    There''s a sword technique that even one person has polished.


    All of it.


    But that was uneptable.


    I couldn''t admit it.


    It''s obvious.


    ''Cause there was no other option.


    I wasn''t going to choose anything else.


    If they''re gonna deny it...


    "... I am... I am -!"


    - Heavenly Sword, Swordsmanship Premium, Limit Breaking, Humanity''s Judge: Star Sword.


    The only thing I remember was that I waved my arms at all costs.

 20 After The Sibling Fight.

    When I realized, I was looking up at the sky.


    In sight is a mixed pattern of ethereal and green, with a ground feel on the back.


    I see. It didn''t take much time for Lina to realize it was again.


    But what''s different from thest time is that I don''t feel like getting up anymore?


    Fatigue engulfs the whole body, and the absence of pain anywhere on the other hand holds it back.


    Yes, there''s no pain anywhere.


    Sometimes I''ve only been hit in the head originally, but it doesn''t hurt that head either.


    Even then, we''ll see how well it was added and subtracted.


    I didn''t have to think again, it was aplete failure.


    Considering that it''s just a fit, a workout, maybe thinking about winning or losing is wrong in itself.


    But Lina didn''t think so.


    At least Lina gave it all away.


    On top of that, it was done without skin.


    There was no excuse, and I felt like I had been denied everything I had ever done.


    But.


    "Hmm... yourst blow was brilliant. Honestly, it was a piece of paper. The sword muscle was getting better every time I punched in, and I still think it''s talented."


    "... ah"


    That''s when I saw Soma''s face in my vision and felt the shock I remember on my head.


    But it wasn''t pped as a matter of course.


    They put their hands on their heads and stroked them.


    And the words unleashed may have seemed ironic in some attempts to capture them.


    But Lina didn''t think so because it sounds familiar.


    Yes... I heard the same words two years ago at that time.


    I forgot why. Remember that, at the same time, Lina is convinced.


    Because I think I figured out why I didn''t want to lose was why they denied everything.


    Along with that, I felt the power that remained to the end slip away.


    You don''t have to be nervous.


    Because I understood it.


    "Hmm... Still, it makes sense to work with people. I was made to recognise that my life was long gone. Should we still do it from time to time... well, it would be just as tough"


    As soon as I heard the word, there was a fuss behind Lina''s brain.


    But that''s just past.


    It will not be transferred to execution.


    ''Cause you will.


    That ''s--


    "First of all, I don''t know who I''m dealing with... Hmm, if there''s someone I can deal with somewhere, it''s not a rush to ask."


    So I felt my gaze turned to me.


    For a moment, that''s clear to call it my fault.


    The intention was clear.


    But is that really good?


    Can I hope?


    Can I be selfish?


    That''s what I thought, but that face just seems to affirm it.


    That''s what my aspirations showed, though maybe it was just my fault.


    Still, I thought so... Lina said the words.


    "Oh, um... brother -"


    - I''ll be his opponent!


    Eina had heard Lina say that from a ce far away.


    And I sighed, I heard, but it waste.


    I wondered if you were going to do it that far and still do it, because you thought so.


    Or maybe it''s because I made it that far.


    What was contained there was fright, and also some kind of envy.


    Because we knew that no one would have to tell us, and that we could not do those two opponents in Aina.


    It was something I knew from the first nce, but Lina is obviously a privileged holder¡­ called a gift holder, etc., depending on the location.


    Neither is Aina, but the gift holder of the Magic Instruction Skill is only magically brilliant.


    In melee, you don''t even know if you can beat advanced if you''re bad.


    There was no way I could do that, like mix it up with those two.


    But even though I thought so, I probably didn''t get jealous because I knew that there were only things I could do.


    Aina can''t do the same thing as Lina, but Lina can''t do the same thing.


    Well, anyway, the pairing of sommers that felt short and strangely long - somewhere, it looked like a sibling fight, it finally ended.


    Either that or maybe Lina was just wasting it unterally... and Eina exhaled her sigh again.


    "Well... then I''ve seen your exchange, and it''s time for me to go home."


    "Well, I guess... I had a few more things to try."


    "Is that my fault?... I''m sorry."


    "It''s not about Lina apologizing. It was ridiculous, so I wouldn''t have done it any more."


    "Hmm? Really? I don''t know. I feel like it''s the same thing."


    "That''s why don''t you notice...!


    Though Soma demands and tries to find out where she reallyes up with it every time, most of it is dangerous to Soma if she does it badly.


    He says that even if something happens, my seniors are just a little sore, etc., but I am not convinced that this is the case as a matter of course.


    I didn''t care about this one, I was just told how much it was for the loan, just enough that I really thought it was time to stop.


    "But that''s what they say, if you can''t use magic if you''re doing it normally, you just have to do it without hesitation, whether it''s somewhat dangerous or not."


    "... he seems to be my brother"


    "Hey? That''s not where you smile proudly, is it? Are you okay? In many ways."


    In other words, the atmosphere changed a lot when it appeared.


    You mean the possessions have fallen, or are they neat?


    Well, somehow, I don''t know if this one is the original girlfriend... but this brother has this sister, maybe.


    "... ha. I''ll see you tomorrow anyway."


    "Hmm... well, if you say so, it''s something you can''t help. Well, it''s tomorrow again."


    "I don''t think I''ll be able toe tomorrow... again."


    Lina slipped through where there was supposed to be tutoring sses and apparently came here.


    So we can''t juste back tomorrow, but to make up with Soma, we''ll be out again sometime.


    That''s why, again, it seemed.


    By the way, I wonder if it''s okay in many ways, but it seems that the tutor cares a lot about decency.


    Because of this, if we go back before anyone else besides her notices, we won''t be in trouble.


    With regard to the sses themselves, they just go along with the textbook for what''s not obvious, so if you preview it, you don''t even need to ask.


    In fact, that has already happened, and if you finally say so, her sses are always set for first thing in the morning.


    Such a thing coulde regrly within some time in the future.


    Totally solid, or horrible?


    Listen to that, oh, you''re Soma''s sister, and I think you''re getting a lot more poisoned around first thing.


    "Bye."


    Either way, when I turned my back on the two of them, Aina left the spot intact.


    I can hear you two talking from behind for a while, but it eventually disappears, too.


    Apart from her own footsteps, I can only hear the wind shaking the trees from time to time...... Eina exhaled a great deal of sigh.


    Past the back of the brain is the presence of the two earlier.


    No, to be exact, that''s been lingering forever.


    I don''t even need to recall, vividly it''s burning in my memory.


    - It was amazing.


    Terminal, but therefore all-powerful.


    Lina is just fine.


    There was only a gift holder for swordsmanship, most of which Eina could not see with her eyes.


    Rtive to that one, it would be suspicious to even hold it for a moment in Aina.


    But most of all, what was amazing was the soma that didn''t donate Lina like that at all.


    Though Soma''s movements were not so much, in fact.


    Because even Aina''s eyes could have followed her.


    Nothing strange about it anywhere... but that''s why the difference was remarkable.


    ''Cause you will.


    Seeing as Lina was more amazing, Soma was overwhelmed.


    Screw down your opponent, even though you only do the obvious.


    That means you''re so out of strength.


    Soma''s sword dance, I always watch.


    I knew it was beautiful enough to fall in love with me even after seeing it every day, but this is the second time I''ve seen Soma put a sword together with someone.


    Even at first, I certainly thought it was amazing.


    But there was nothing like it.


    Soma''s awesomeness is like having an opponent and knowing for the first time... and that even a special opponent can''t see the bottom.


    How much is it after all......


    The only thing I could tell was that I knew that Soma wasn''t the only one.


    And Aina wants me to be able to use magic from someone like that.


    Given that, proud, indescribable emotionse up... but the only thing I know is that without Soma, without meeting Soma, it couldn''t have happened.


    I thought it would be fun.


    d to hear that, I thought so.


    I can''t believe I thought about this. It couldn''t have been thought of a year ago.


    "- I finally found it"


    That''s why I forgot.


    "... Huh?


    "No, I really looked... because I never thought you''d be here"


    That happiness is one trivial cut, and it breaks easily.


    "... Alberto?


    "Yes. Long time no see, Princess"


    Returning to a trembling voice is a well-bowed thank-you.


    The face raised afterwards was what I saw¡­ but there was no joy in Eina''s heart.


    Conversely, Aina was just staring at her face, aware that her heart was getting cold.

 21 Formerly The Strongest, Concerned About How The Girl Is

    It was nowhere near old fashioned.


    If I say it atst, it''s even decadent.


    It''s not exactly where.


    That the spot is dim in the first ce, that the prepared round table is of thin, dirty wood, that all ten gathered on the spot are ckened and even cover their faces.


    If I give it to you, it doesn''t have a sparkle, which means that the overall atmosphere is like that... If I tell you so, the atmosphere created by those who are there is what makes it look that way.


    But if you tell them that, you must have been joyful and brave.


    That must have filled my mouth with further motivation, saying it was the only way.


    Their motivation remains intact, beyond the fact that no one has ever spoken that way.


    Well, that''s not enough.


    "Now, as soon as possible, I can bring you some good news this time. How dare you find something better than this?"


    The words uttered in such a way were greeted with surprise and deliberation.


    But gradually the voice turns into joy.


    That would be so.


    Try them, that''s just the first step to grief.


    There''s no way I''m not happy, and there''s no way I''m not making a scene.


    Not everyone did, though, and some of them were sober.


    Indulge in the information you have just heard, then open your mouth.


    "... are you sure?


    "Because I met you in person the other day. First of all, no doubt."


    "Ooh..."


    Exactly the person also had to raise his voice of admiration for the underlying narrative.


    Suppress the body that is about to tremble and swallow one spit.


    "It''s... I mean"


    "Yes, I mean... finally. Soon our female hour will be over."


    Atst, no one spoke to the prophetic word.


    But that''s because of the emotion.


    They were trembling from the bottom of their hearts, by joy, that their time had not been wasted.


    "Come on, the world will soon be right. If the timees, he will certainly lead us. Don''t let that distract you until the end."


    "... naturally. Yeah, let''s get a little more focused than that. To celebrate his time."


    "Yes, everything, for the Demon King"


    "For the Demon King"


    The words were uttered in unison in the dim, but in the perception that they were all clearly grinning.


    "Brother, I''m going!


    "Um, it''sing"


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Guardianship of the Dragon God, the Talent of Seeing, and the Discernment: Reciprocity.


    Soma gently recieved the blow unleashed with the temper of tearing, by moving her arms.


    But the reason I made it light was because the other person assumed it from the beginning.


    Lina''s body also moves without defying that movement that was recircted, from which a series of strikes is released.


    I was able to recieve two shots, three shots and four shots, but it was the fifth and I finally had to take it.


    "Oh, I did it! I finally made my brother take it!


    "Uhm, that''s brilliant... but stop there and see what you can do"


    "... ah"


    And the minute Lina realizes it, her head is beaten to pieces.


    In the end, the end was as usual.


    "Ahhh... I was only thinking about making my brother take it, so I was neglected after that"


    Nevertheless, although Lina says so and drops her shoulder, it makes no difference even though it was brilliant.


    A month after the Somas'' made up ''.


    Lina came here once a week, so this is the fourth time she''s done it.


    Even so, you already let Soma use the sword, so that would be nothing short of surprise.


    Even if the arms of Soma''s sword were inferior to those of the whole season.


    "Well, if that''s what you know, is it the point of extension or something? It''s still going to take me a while to touch my body."


    "Mm-hmm... but I''m definitely going to let you try it one of these days!


    "Uhm... let me try that. I''m looking forward to it."


    The words were not ttery.


    I''m actually looking forward to it, and I even think this is the pleasure of taking an apprentice, etc.


    It was unthinkable in previous life.


    This will be because, for one thing, we are not going to take the sword path in this world.


    I don''t know how to say it, but I can do it in my spare time.


    Walking the path of the sword means that it is all for your own good to wave the sword.


    At least that''s what Soma was, and he didn''t have time to swing for others.


    That doesn''t mean, though, that Soma was all about herself.


    It''s just that if I were to teach someone a sword, I would have spent that amount of time for myself.


    So in this world, if it stays this way, it will apply exactly to the magical rtionship thing.


    It means that even if you get some kind of core information, you only use it to allow yourself to use magic without telling anyone about it.


    Well, if that''s what you can exin orally, maybe not.


    gossip.


    "Well, that''s all for today, then?"


    "Huh... is it already? I can still go!


    "No, if I leave you alone any longer, you''re going to get stuck."


    "Ah... I see."


    It was Aina, sitting a little further away, that Soma turned her gaze with the nodding Lina.


    He looks bawdy somewhere, even though he''s gazing at us.


    It just seems like you''re thinking of something, rather than being free.


    "I''m sorry, Eina. I kept him waiting."


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "- Oh. No, there''s nothing to wait for. It''s pretty funny how you guys work together."


    "Is it true?


    "Tell me a lie. What are you going to do? If you''re not, you''reingte, or you''re noting in the first ce."


    "I see... you''re absolutely right"


    Talk to Lina like that, and make an eye out for her.


    Slightly tilting my neck, I don''t know.


    As always, maybe I should.


    Whatever you''re talking about, it doesn''t matter what you think about Eina.


    I don''t particrly feel that way when I''m talking, but when I''m alone, as I said earlier, it bes remarkable.


    That''s something I''ve never felt before, and it''s been a month since I started feeling it, but it''s obvious it''s not my fault at the point where Lina thinks so, too.


    It just never urred to me that Aina would be left alone until a month ago.


    Well, technically, it was when Soma was concentrating on something by herself, so it''s possible she just didn''t realize it.


    Anyway, all I can say is that Soma feels impudent there.


    I know Aina has a lot of things to do, too.


    But it wouldn''t be the same if I didn''t hesitate to ask.


    So there''s only one thing Soma can do.


    "Hmmm...... but is it true that you have extra time in the meantime?


    "Well... I wouldn''t deny that"


    "So it''s a suggestion, but what about effectively using Shiso''s time, which is a corner?


    "What do you mean, use it effectively?


    "Well...... so how about even thinking about it in the signal when someone grabs you a little bit?


    "Is...? What are you talking about?


    "Whatever you''re talking about, nothing, just like that?


    Yes, I don''t have any other intentions there in particr.


    It''s just that when someone grabs you, it''s easy to tell if you set the signal in advance.


    "No, I mean, there''s no such thing as a situation that requires that in the first ce, is there?


    "Sometimes it''s just in case, and most importantly, it''s important to be prepared for any time, right?


    Well, actually, that certainly wouldn''t happen.


    Yeah, it''s not like I really think that time wille or anything.


    This is just bullshit.


    Nothing, it''s a crap game.


    This was all for if I could distract you at all.


    "Basically, I just found out you got caught, what''s going on? Are youing to help me?


    ¡­¡­ Naturally?


    It wouldn''t happen, but if it did, I would definitely go help.


    That''s normal.


    That is why I affirmed that, for some reason, Eina showed surprise at it.


    "... what? What are you talking about...? The usual joke, right?


    "That''s out-of-heart. If Aina was captured, whoever it is, whatever the circumstances, we''re going to help her, right? Absolutely."


    "... uh, yeah, I get it. I''m sorry."


    ¡­¡­ No, I don''t think Aina''s anything wrong. I''m just... "


    "Uh, no, I said I get it! That''s it for this story!


    "Hmm...?


    I don''t think you understand, but if you do, then it should be over.


    It''s just bullshit from the start anyway.


    But that''s what I thought, and the story jumped in an unexpected direction.


    "Brother, brother, so what about my case!? In my case, of course, you''reing to help, right?!?


    "If Lina is caught, is...? Hmm, that''s a little tricky."


    "Huh...? Why!? Will you not help me in my case?!?


    "In other words, fundamentally the preconditions are different from Eina''s. Is Lina doing a workout to protect herself from those guys?


    "Ha......!? Sure, you''re right! That means you need to stop the workout in order to get help from your brother......!?


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about anymore, I think it''s all wrong..."


    Even as she said that and exhaled her sigh, Aina smiled just a little.


    Soma exhales in a small way.


    It''s for the loan, which means Aina''s got a lot going on for Soma to learn her magic, but I feel like she''s gone beyond thattely.


    That''s not to say... I wish I''d been in a mood swing about this.


    Most naturally, that has not been a fundamental solution.


    But we don''t even know what''s causing it in the first ce or if there''s such a thing.


    Now I wondered what was going on, and Soma shrugged her shoulders watching as she was talking to Lina.

 22 Former Strongest, Study About Humanity And The Demonic Race Part I

    As I mentioned a little before, in my ss with Cami, Soma spends almost half of it reading research results written about magic, and the other half usually teaches a variety of things.


    Although its content is an unparalleled difficulty, as for soma, I still can afford it because I think it''s finally teething, etc.


    In fact, Cami thinks that it''s time to finish up to the contents of the High Department, so what''s the matter?


    On the contrary, I wonder if soma that has not been informed about it would have finallye within the range of about the middle part, etc.


    Because even though Soma has memories of previous life, he doesn''t remember exactly what age he remembers, etc.


    In the first ce, such things can vary from one world to another, and I think that being able to understand easily is something that I learned when I was a small ministry, etc.


    Well, I couldn''t help but think about the time I spent studying.


    By the way, what Soma doesn''t know about his current progress is remnants from when there were restrictions.


    Once the tutors tried not to teach it, considering the possibility that if they told us how far they were going, they might be enlightened that there was something they hadn''t taught.


    That''s still happening, though, because I thought it might be interesting to see what happens if Cami keeps going.


    I''m struggling because of it, so I deserve it in a way.


    gossip.


    "Well, why don''t we talk about mankind and the demons today?"


    "Talk about mankind and the devil tribe, is it...?


    So Soma tilted his neck because he felt too much now.


    I''ve heard such stories before, so naturally.


    But.


    "I can''t help wondering, but it''s the knowledge you''ll need. Just ask."


    "Hmm... well, I understand."


    So Soma nodded so hard because it was the first time Cami had told me that.


    The necessary knowledge, etc., and so on, I thought there might be a corresponding reason.


    "So that''s why we start... Soma, if you used the word mankind publicly, you know what that means there?


    "It''s natural. words as a generic term, which sum up multiple races such as the human species, would it be?


    "That''s right. Subraces, Forest Spirit Species, Demon Species, and Blood Vampire Species, led by the Human Species. Collectively, these five species of human origin are publicly referred to as mankind. Well, in general, when I say human beings, I mean the human species."


    Yes, I didn''t know Soma until I heard these stories, but they actually have different races in this world.


    Well, most of the people in the mansion are human species, and even if they don''t, they don''t know the difference in appearance, so it''s natural not to know.


    By the way, the people in the mansion are somewhat special, and those other than the human race can be distinguished by their appearance.


    The difference is that there are many things that aremon among the various kinds, at least if you know it, you can see it at a nce.


    For example, subraces - those who themselves call themselves beast races - many, as their name suggests, possess the characteristics of beasts in parts of their bodies.


    The majority of them are small about ears and tails, but some of them have halves that are.


    If we are to discern by a pah, we can say that it is the most discerning species.


    Also demonic species - those called demonis - are also apparent and easy to understand.


    In short, because many of them have characteristics simr to demons.


    So much so that some say it is rather a form of demon, and a species that is quite vulnerable to persecution.


    Forest spirit species -monly known as elves - would also have an easy-to-understand appearance when ites to being understandable.


    For whatever reason, elves have so many beautiful men and women.


    For this reason, when I see a beautiful man and a beautiful woman, I suspect that she is an elf first, and so on.


    There are other distinctive pointy ears, so if you observe carefully, you can''t go wrong with other species first.


    However, I would say that only the bloodsucking species is hard to tell by appearance.


    Though her skin is somewhat white, not as good as an elf, but supposedly many beautiful men and women, that''s not enough to be called a trait either.


    The only thing is that the canine teeth in the mouth are developed, so if you look there, you supposedly know... well, it''s something you don''t normally take a closer look at until the mouth.


    Because of this, it is also said that it is the most easily mistaken species of humanity, and also the more liable species to be scammed.


    It should be noted that the reason that all standards are human species is simple.


    Because Soma is a human species... not that it is.


    That''s what I decided, because it''s the human species.


    For this reason, publicly, all the criteria have be human species.


    gossip.


    "By the way, do you know why these five species became known as mankind?


    "No, you don''t. I mean, that''s one of the things I was wondering about. I thought it might be because of its appearance, but then I don''t know if it contains any spiritual species."


    As I said there are different species, there are not only five species present in this world.


    I learned that from Soma, but for some reason, those races are not counted as human beings.


    Ever since I heard that, I''ve been wondering...


    "Well, that''s easy to rte to. Whether or not you have a country of its own. If other countries admit it''s a race in that country, there''s nothing wrong with mixing other races with their citizens"


    "Oh... is that why Spirit Species are included"


    "They don''t make a country. The rest does not include fantasy species for the same reason. Well, there''s a lot of talk about whether we can admit them as species in the first ce."


    "Hmm¡­ is it the same as Dwarf etc."


    Those called Dwarves, Gnomes, Amazonas, etc. also exist in this world.


    However, it seems to be rare, and if you see it, you''ll be lucky, etc.


    "No, things are a little different about you. As for Dwarves and stuff, it''s just that they''re not recognized as species anymore."


    "What does that mean?


    "It''s a simple story. It''s not established as a species - the pureblood one hardly exists."


    "... I see"


    Sure, then it''s not a strange story to be uneptable as a species.


    Well, if you want to disagree, you can, but that''s what''s happening in this world today, I guess.


    "Hmm... is that why the teacher is here?


    "What? What do you mean?


    "Because is the teacher a dwarf? It''s also probably, pureblood."


    ¨D¨D


    Moment after moment, Cami opened her eyes.


    I was told what I wasn''t expecting.


    Nevertheless, I can say that the reaction was more unexpected as a soma.


    Dwarves also have characteristics, and even adulthood only grows to the extent of children of the human species.


    For this reason, given the low back length, etc., I think it''s natural to get there... isn''t it?


    Though soma tilted her neck with that in mind, Cami eventually smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know, you''re really good... I didn''t think you''d notice"


    "Is that so? Normally, I would know..."


    "I mean rare, but the point is that we''re on the verge of extinction. I don''t normally think you''re in front of me. Dwarves have the characteristics of being pulled that way when other species of blood mix, and I''m usually deluding myself by saying they''re extremely slow to grow."


    "Hmmm... is that what it is"


    "Ma, that doesn''t matter, so I''ll get back to you. So... by the way, how do you think you created the framework of being human?


    "Hmm...?


    That was something I had never thought about.


    Sometimes I was taught it was something like that.


    "There was inevitability, and it was made, is that it?


    "Sort of."


    "Hmm... then... I see. Is that where the demonse in?"


    When I squealed like that, there was another bitter smile on Cami''s face.


    Looking at it, Soma still nods.


    "Why did you get there just now..."


    "No, you would normally notice. I was deliberately told today about mankind and the demons."


    "Oh well...... damn, that''s my mistake"


    "No, I don''t think it''s a mistake..."


    It would rather be a plus for the easy to understand.


    But Cami continued her words as she exhaled unfortunately, whether she wanted to surprise me or what it was.


    "As you have guessed, the Demon Nation is the reason why mankind is officially called. Instead, it was caused by demons."

 23 Former Strongest, Study About Humanity And The Demonic Race Part Ii

    Until the existence of the Demon Nation was possible, different races fought among themselves in great strife in this world.


    But when we realized that we were just going to destroy each other.


    by the fact that the Hobbits are about to be extinct.


    One of the factors that made this happen was that mixed blood had gone on among the Hobbits, but the biggest reason was that they were still killed too much in the war.


    "So in order to stop the feud, you purposefully made up a demonic race as a hostile species of mankind,"


    "Oh... silly thing"


    "Not at all..."


    As I''ve told you before, the Demons are the ones who were forced to tailor themselves.


    Some of them may have had causes, but they are basically made conveniently by the powerful of time.


    But that''s not why Soma and the others say they''re stupid.


    More fundamentally, he says it''s stupid.


    Because when you say you did that, you haven''t stopped fighting in the end.


    Sometimes it temporarily fit in.


    If we are not doing this, we have entered into a truce with each other, and we have joined hands to destroy the Demons.


    Those who created the situation would have known that it was a farce, but to them it did not matter the truth or anything else.


    So he gathered his strength for it, and directed his spear toward the devil tribe - and then toward other races and nations.


    Especially unsaveable would be that it was the nation of the human species that was moving vigorously to destroy the most demonic tribe that did it most aggressively.


    While purposefully creating a framework, such as humanity, and proiming it in a vocal manner, he still didn''t believe in other species and other shards either.


    It seems that the other species were also very small and prepared for it, so I guess they are each other.


    Well, it''s a story of whether those who fought until then can get along with each other in the first ce.


    It was natural in a way.


    For once, the scale of the dispute was smaller than it was at the time, so I guess it doesn''t mean it waspletely pointless, but silly doesn''t make a difference.


    By the way, the name of that stupidest country was Veritas.


    A kingdom that transmits the orthodox bloodmuscles of mankind, dating from the oldest.


    It is a country that calls itself that.


    And the country where the Somas lived - of Radius, a mixed nation with mixed races - was also the original country.


    "I don''t know... I''m d you''re independent."


    "Totally."


    "By the way, I thought... if that happened, why is the name Humanity and so on still going on?


    "Oh, that''s simple. It''s also a public announcement. I can''t even undo it."


    "That''s a troublesome story..."


    No one would need that, by the way.


    The countries are really troublesome.


    "So why does this story be necessary to my students? Or is this a good story to know in the first ce?


    "Hmm? Of course not. I''m sure there are a few of them in each country."


    "I also wonder why you know that, but the question still overflows as to why you did that to me..."


    "The reason I know is secret, but the reason I taught you is simple. Your position means it''s moreplicated than you think."


    "Hmm...?


    That was, I mean, it seemed like this.


    The existence of Soma is now assumed to be absent.


    But how much I denied it, I can''t erase that fact.


    The trouble here is that even though I''m not here, there are only facts.


    There aren''t many things that would bother you with this, and some would consider it a great ingredient to pull your legs off.


    But the biggest problem here is not so much domestic as foreign.


    "This country has only just been made. If there''s a big problem, that could be fatal."


    "Uh... I think I figured it out somehow."


    "Well, if you want to stay away... you can choose who you want to be friends with."


    Radius, a mixed nation, is literally inhabited by various races.


    Even if it''s not around here, it''s possible to meet a single race if you go to the Wang Capital.


    But only one exception exists.


    Those who are not even allowed to live in this country.


    In other words, he was a demon.


    Whatever history there is... No, because there is such a history, mankind cannot forgive the devil tribe.


    It was decided that even though the farce was the cause, it was a hostile being.


    A child of a person in some position, his demonic tribe and friends...... no, even if he just got to know him, he would happily dispute it.


    And there''s nothing to shelter me from it, and this country will end easily if that''s just the case.


    "Hmmm... well, for once it was a convincing reason, then I feel d I didn''t even get to know the Demons from the start?


    "That''s it, maybe you''ll try to figure out why, right? If that happens, it can be a pain in the ass. That''s why I taught you in advance."


    "By the way, what happens if my senior tells someone about this?


    "Right... you or Sophia might do something about it, but that means I told you about it and my neck would fly. Physically, of course."


    "I see... I''m not going to kill my mentor, so I keep my mouth shut"


    "Do that."


    I looked at Cami snorting, but Soma had another thing to worry about.


    There is a verse in which Cami is convinced that she could be more than acquainted with the Devil Nation.


    "Oh, that''s simple. I don''t think you''re staying in this country anyway."


    "... Hmm?


    "Sophia''s probably going to say something and leave you. Aren''t you going to be around Lina''s side in the future? He''s getting ready for it."


    But Cami said.


    You won''t take it seriously. [M]


    "... nothing like that."


    That is true.


    Or that''s possible, I don''t deny it.


    "But if you can use magic, you can talk about it, right?


    "... you''re right"


    The purpose of soma in this world is to use magic only.


    It is not about finishing the magic, so you will be satisfied there first as long as you use it.


    Then there will be room for thought to stay in this house.


    but.


    "If that''s not going to happen, you''re going anywhere. Whether that''s where the Demons live or not."


    "... you know me well."


    "I''m not doing your tutoring to Dada. And so far, that''s very likely to happen. You don''t seem to be doing very well at all."


    That''s true, too.


    Little by little, but even when such thoughtse to mind.


    "I won''t be able to stop that, and I''m not willing to. Maybe so will Sophia. That''s why I stabbed the nail right now. Live your way, but think about us a little bit."


    "Hmm... well, do good. Besides, it hasn''t been decided yet. There ''ll still be plenty of time left."


    "Sort of. For now, there''s nothing you can do about it unless you''re an adult."


    Adults in this world, although varied by race and country, are once to be fifteen years old in this country.


    It was just after I graduated from the middle school of the college, and it was only then that I would be able to do a lot of things at my own risk.


    Of course I''m leaving the country, even because I''m going out to other cities, until then, I''ll need parental approval.


    Well, there are a few exceptions.


    "So until then, I''m going to make you all sorts of pieces."


    "I''d like to ask you to be gentle if you can."


    That''s how I shrug my shoulders, and Soma thinks in her heart.


    Earlier words are from the heart.


    Do good.


    That''s not a lie.


    Really, Soma is going to protect it if he can.


    It''s just... if it was force majeure, it would just be forgiven.


    So please, at that time, I want you to take a big look.


    I don''t have the confidence to do anything.


    Soma exhaled in a small way, still thinking about that without speaking to her voice.

 24 GirlS Decision

    Full of dim space was that of dissatisfaction.


    Although there is no voice, the gaze directed at it eloquently tells the story.


    But while taking it all together, the man looked t.


    In the guise of the wind as if it had nothing to do with it, I will continue to report for this time in in sight.


    Not yet, or not yet, the man still doesn''t react to the sight he even starts to rush into.


    - That''s all I''ve got.


    "- Be"


    Moments, from the mouth of multiple people, my voice leaked unexpectedly.


    But that would also be natural.


    More than a month has already passed since that day.


    Of course, it''s hard to say that they''re ready, but they''re good enough after the first step.


    No, rather, given the aftermath, it should have gone smoother from then on, and above all, it was time for them to be the limit.


    I want you to show me your progress.


    "Oh, was there something wrong? There must have been nothing wrong with the current report¡­ but you seemed very dissatisfied with it."


    "... you know, it''s white. Aren''t you the one who said the time for female slumps is over......!


    "So, not long then, I thought I said. I''ve been waiting. What''s the difference now in waiting further?


    It was, indeed, true.


    Even after another year, that would be even more so now.


    But.


    "That''s not what...!


    "No, I''m sorry. That was my rudeness. I can''t seem to hide my joy."


    "... what?


    I was surprised, for a moment.


    I understood what it meant shortly afterwards and was stunned.


    "... no way?


    "Yes, I''m truly sorry to keep you waiting, but this one is finally ready."


    "So...!


    "Yes, I''m going to make a final confirmation today, and it''s up to her... right. As early as a week from now, you''ll be able to get started."


    "- Be"


    Again, voices leaked from multiple mouths, but this time it meant something different.


    Because it was too soon.


    "Next week, it starts...!?


    "Stupid, we''re not ready for this one yet......!?


    "Yeah, so hurry up, please. Because if you don''t, you''ll bete for that."


    "Knock... if that''s the case, say it sooner...!


    "I''m sorry. I wanted to surprise you as much as I could."


    "Oh, I was more than surprised enough as you see it......!


    Though the words said so, the voice clearly contained joy.


    Naturally.


    Because that really means that the time of female ambush is over.


    "All right, everyone, let''s get out of here. It''s all for the Demon King."


    "For the Demon King!


    In the darkness, a cry that could not hide the joy persisted.


    Aina had a blurry view of the sight in front of her.


    Soma and Lina go hand in hand...... no, those would already be two sworddancers.


    You just look like you''re dancing and dancing. Look at that, just in love.


    Most likely to Lina herself, she won''t be aware of it.


    Desperately, the seriously rolling ughter was definitely aimed at hitting Soma.


    But the soma who moves the body skillfully won''t let it.


    Last week Lina finally made Soma take it, and I wondered if Lina had finally caught up with Soma, but the difference also looks open.


    Was Soma doing the trick, or is Soma still growing?


    I don''t know which, but whatever it was, it didn''t make any difference that Lina was still going to need time to catch up with Soma.


    And Aina''s eyes are working out again until she realizes that.


    I couldn''t even follow the moves of the two of us, but now I''m being followed closely.


    He wasn''t aware of it, but Eina was sure to grow again.


    Nevertheless, when I realized that, Aina would still not have been pleased.


    Because that''s not the growth Aina wants.


    That was also why the sigh was exhaled softly as they followed their movements with their eyes.


    If I''m going to say it in short, you two are growing steadily, but you''re thinking about it.


    Again, Aina is growing well too.


    That''s magical, of course.


    At least that growth is shameless enough for a superior name, and vice versa.


    What do you think is extravagant if others find out about it, and you may be heartbroken by the difference in talent.


    But knowing that, Aina would think the same thing.


    ''Cause the truth is, it''s not enough.


    I haven''t been able to make you use magic on Soma, just like Soma wants.


    For Aina, that was everything.


    "... ha"


    With a sigh, I think.


    I thought I''d give up already.


    That has been something I''ve been thinking about for over a month now.


    After all, I haven''t been able to give anything back to Soma - I don''t care what Soma herself says or what she thinks, but I still can''t do what I can''t.


    So apologize...... and I will nevere here again.


    Think about that.


    Most of all, it was something that I probably wouldn''t have thought of if Aina was alone.


    That''s what I came to think, because that''s what they said that day.


    - To the Demon King, is it time to return?


    Um, a familiar man - from Alberto.


    - If I were to say it in the end, Eina was a being called the Demon Nation.


    Technically, though, it''s not basically what they call themselves.


    Because the devil tribe is a disdain, and he understands the matter well.


    Likewise, a name named on its own will not be weed and spoken out, even if it is annoying.


    It is the ce name on this side, the name of the vige, etc.


    There were just two exceptions among them.


    That''s the Demon King and the Demon Heavenly General.


    Only these two things, because of what the human side called in awe, were only ever to be spoken of in hope.


    A Demon King is a king who unites the Passover n of his name, and a Demon Heavenly General is the strongest of the Demons who follow his people.


    It is simr to those who are called kings of the Seven Heavens, or Seven Heavens, just as they say on the side of mankind.


    If there''s a difference, is that a number?


    Seven heavens are seven, as the name suggests, whereas the Devil''s Heavenly Generals are four.


    However, this would be better if we consider the ratio of demons to mankind in numbers.


    If you''re strong, you''re not losing.


    More than a decade ago, one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals was destroyed by one of the Seven Heavens, but that is supposedly because the opponent was the opponent even more powerful of the Seven Heavens.


    Conversely, it is also appreciated on the part of the Demons that such a person has been aplished with the life of one person against them.


    That''s why demon kings and demon warlords are heavenly people and absolute beings among demons.


    And that Alberto was one of those demonic generals.


    Such an opponent invited me toe back.


    Someone who couldn''t stand the disappointment from everyone and fled.


    If it were normal, I would have just given an immediate response.


    But Eina put the reply on hold.


    Even though the magic was ready to be used, there is also the fact that that fear was still at the bottom of my mind... and most importantly, it was fun.


    Being with Soma is fun, happy, I don''t want to leave... plus, while I''m worried, there''s another person who''s having fun - I don''t know if I can say that, but a friend, I''ve made it.


    The problem was not resolved, but only increased.


    "See you tomorrow."


    "It''s again!


    While I was thinking about that, it was time to break up again today.


    Aina really just thinks about it these days.


    There''s nothing you can do about it, not just while you two are in a meeting, but even when you''re trying things out with Soma, youe up with a mundane p.


    Well, I guess that''s also because I''m trying everything I need to try.


    But.


    Come on, that would be the limit, too.


    "... yeah. Bye."


    So I dared not speak the words of reunion.


    Because I was still wondering what to do.


    Still, I turned my back on the two of them as they were.


    Somehow, I think you two wanted to say something, but ignore it.


    Keep walking out, leave...


    "- Well, I thought it was time for your answer, but what do you say?


    I guess I wasn''t surprised by Alberto for showing up abruptly because I had a hunch somehow.


    And I felt like I had fallen to my heart.


    I saw Alberto''s face, and that''s all, I understood.


    what I was really worried about.


    That was so simple, I wasughing unexpectedly.


    "... princess?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''tugh at Alberto. It''s just... I was just wondering why I was bothering with all this crap."


    Yes, that''s what made me crazy.


    I didn''t have to worry about it from the start.


    From the beginning, the answer was decided.


    So.


    "- Then"


    "Yeah. I ''m--"

 25 Formerly The Strongest, Think About The Future

    "Speaking of which, what do you do with college?


    Cami asked me that unexpectedly when I was reading and fishing for a magic ss that was half self-taught - magic research results.


    But soma looked up at it and tilted her neck, and if she didn''t question its abruptness, she didn''t bother to respond.


    Simply because I didn''t know why I would ask that.


    "Hmm... I honestly don''t care what you say. I don''t have a choice."


    "What? Why don''t you have a choice? Well, maybe there''s one thing you want to do, but there''s a lot going on about college, isn''t there?


    "Hmm...? Well, I guess I can go to college, but I feel like I can only go where my senior told me to go in the first ce?


    "Oh... I see, from then on. There''s a difference in perception at that point."


    "When ites to differences in perception...... are they actually different?


    "Sort of."


    That was, to be honest, a surprise.


    As for Soma''s perception, it felt like he was talking to himself now.


    Even if I could go to college, I wonder if that would go to a designated location.


    But apparently not actually.


    Though.


    "If you say hope, you''ll make it quite convenient, won''t you? No... on the contrary, I feel like I''m going to do the best I can."


    "Hmm... I don''t mind speaking of hope..."


    "Am I? What, is there a problem too?


    "How do wemunicate that in the first ce?


    To tell it would naturally be Sophia, the mother.


    But Hate and Soma haven''t even met Sophia in over a year.


    At any rate, it was even true for Soma''s birthday, so it is in itself doubtful whether there will ever be that opportunity ahead.


    I''m not dissatisfied there.


    Because I understand the situation properly.


    Sometimes Cami tells me that''s not what I mean.


    But apart from that, that means we don''t have a chance tomunicate our intentions.


    Then there will be no convenience just for you.


    "Well, that''s it there. If you whine to yourself appropriately, you''ll tell them why? Like right here, right now."


    "For some reason,"


    "Oh, for some reason."


    "I mean, like on myst birthday, I got a gift from a strange sister who always watched over you and someone who named them, right?


    "... that''s what I''m talking about"


    "I see..."


    I mean, that seems to be the case.


    Indeed, it is not possible tomunicate the will without meeting in person.


    For example, if someone existed to convey Soma''s will.


    For the record, the contents of the gift given to me by the stranger''s sister were pocket watches.


    Atst, if you say so, that''s the first time I''ve ever known Soma, but apparently pocket watches are sometimes given as a proof in public.


    Especially among the nobles, around the age of six - that is, they were often handed over after they took the skill appraisal, and that Soma was originally to be handed over after that too?


    Well, really, it doesn''t matter.


    "Hmm... but I''ve never thought I could go anywhere on my own. Even if they say they want to go to a college to be honest... well, a college of magical guidance would be preferable if it were possible..."


    There are several ssifications of colleges based on what they learn there.


    Some learn things in general broadly and shallowly, but there are more ces to focus on certain things, which are often connected to the future as it is.


    And if you''re going to learn about magic, it would definitely be best to go to the College of Magic Instruction first.


    But naturally, it is not unconditional for each college.


    If that''s simply what you say, whether or not you have talent for what you learn there.


    In other words, if you say it in the College of Magic Guidance, it is magic.


    "Oh, yeah. You can''t use magic. You can''t go into a magic school if you''re normal. but that''s not like there''s no way either."


    "Is there such a way?


    "Oh. It takes a lot of luck."


    "Luck...?


    "Essentially, to enter the College of Magic Instruction, we need a rmendation as a big premise. This is natural given the nature of magic."


    It is said that magic depends on talent, so there are basically few aplishers.


    Besides, there are even fewer who can teach.


    In short, the number of colleges in the demonic guidance system will also be a corresponding number, and just taking the exam is quite expensive.


    "h, h, h. That rmendation would suffice if Sophia did. If we think about the future, we can make up the right reasons."


    "Hmmm... is the question still an exam"


    "That''s right. And there, luck matters."


    "Hmm...?


    I mean, it sounds like this.


    Exams don''t mean they''re the same every time.


    It depends on the nature of the college and the examiner, but it is the same thing that it is a practical skill.


    So the problem is its content.


    "If ites out that you can''t do it without magic, well, you can''t. Give up honestly then."


    "I mean, I usually feel that way?


    "No, not necessarily. In short, if there''s something in it that says," Do something with magic. "


    For example, use magic to prevent the magic of the examiner, and it is out.


    But do something to prevent the magic of the examiner, so it doesn''t matter.


    "Even if you used your sword to prevent it, if you could prevent it, you''d most likely pass."


    "... is that really okay?


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, did you?


    "Hmm...... I see. The question is, does that reasoning work for the examiner?"


    "So, luck, including that, so..."


    I feel very strongly about it, but I found it to be a lot if only possible.


    Apparently, surely, Soma is only given the right to choose.


    Can you make that into something, depending on the soma?


    "Nothing. I really don''t need to decide today. Just think about it."


    "¡­ Copy that."


    Too suddenly, I still don''t have a real feeling about it, but if that''s the case, it would be worth serious consideration.


    I don''t make up my mind at the College of Magic Instruction because there is a slight stray.


    Whether to take it or not, not.


    If I can''t do anything, I just can''t do it and take it elsewhere again.


    That''s no reason to get lost there.


    So I was wondering, is it really okay for a college of demonic guidance?


    Over the past month, Soma has tried various things with Aina''s help, but so far there has been no sign of that achievement.


    As it is, maybe that won''t change much.


    I was so sure for some reason.


    It is therefore necessary to change the approach¡­ I have slight doubts as to whether the College of Magic Instruction is sufficient for this.


    I wonder if it''s only on that extension line, or if I''m just going to repeat the same thing.


    Naturally, it could be different.


    Even if not, it would be well worth it simply to read the books held in the College of Magic Instruction.


    And the fact that the surroundings are full of magicians also means that it is possible toe into contact with magic at four or six hours.


    It is also well worth it.


    But that knowledge must be brought from elsewhere than is impossible in the existing way.


    Soma used to get tips to move on where it had nothing to do with swordsmanship.


    Given that the same thing can happen magically, it may only be in other colleges.


    Or...


    "Hmmm... are you happy to embark on a journey...?


    "Is...? What, you''re not going to college?


    "No, it''s just an idea... maybe that''s not a bad idea either..."


    "Uh... well, h, h, h. I have to say you don''t need to go to college. If you''re serious, I don''t think it''s possible.


    "Hmmm... I''ll consider it."


    That would break up with Eina and Lina... well, that''s the same thing to go to college.


    And fortunately, there''s nothing left to be had.


    It was about Lina, it was about Aina.


    There was a sense in Soma that Lina had been forced to do so for a long time, but if it was Lina now, it would probably be okay now.


    You don''t do unscrupulous hard work, you should get out of your breath moderately.


    I would have kept an eye on Aina until yesterday, but that was no longer necessary.


    Because he disappeared... nothing like that, because when I met him this morning, he had a strangely neat face.


    I never dared to ask why, but although I don''t know if I blew anything off or solved it, I''m pretty sure it doesn''t seem like a problem.


    Though Aina seems to still have the problem... Soma felt that atmosphere as if Aina would be fine.


    Just a little bit, I''m sorry I couldn''t do anything in the end, but okay.


    Whatever it is, it''s okay now.


    There is no remnant of Soma''s heart.


    Nevertheless, it''s not like we''re going on a journey right now.


    Whether you''re really going on a journey or not, you''ll be a substitute for going to college, so either way, you''re over a year away.


    For a while now, the same days will continue as before.


    "¡­ may it also be"


    It doesn''t mean I don''t like my life right now.


    Enough fun and satisfying except for just one thing.


    The problem is that one of them - the inability to use magic is enough topare it to everything else in the soma.


    In the end, Soma''s sexual roots never change once she dies.


    Well, but it''s all ahead of us.


    Thomas was serious about what he should do so that he wouldn''t regret it.

 26 Girls And Demons

    "Well, then,dies and gentlemen, we have been waiting for a really long time. In my name as one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals, I would like to announce the start of the n at this time today."


    The words were greeted in silence.


    Nobody, he doesn''t even speak a word, just sounds in the dim dark.


    However, it was not caused by anger or other negative emotions.


    The other way around.


    By the overflowing joy, it suppresses the body that is about to tremble, so it is the best.


    "Well... finally"


    Still, the words finally uttered to my mouth were still slightly trembling.


    While his face is hidden in the hood, the mouth exposed only outside there is so loose that it cannot be hidden.


    But by contrast, the man wasn''t going to say anything.


    Because it is natural to react like that, including the person sitting face to face.


    Therefore the man learned to be content with it, and that is why he also learned to be sorry from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes, finally....... sorry. If everything was going well, they would have told me toplete the n instead of starting it by now."


    "... No, I can''t help but say to you about that. Everyone here understands that. Besides, would that be better to make the n perfect?


    "... Yep. If you had followed me honestly, the n would have gone smoothly, but it could not have been of sufficient quality at that time."


    But now you won''t have to worry about quality.


    Originally, the material was impable.


    If you tap into your feelings of fear there, it must be perfect as a sacrifice.


    So you could have really brought him in as forceful as that.


    But you can''t kill him, and sometimes in prison, just in case.


    If we were to have aplete attitude and move the n to implementation, there would have been no other way.


    Given that, I can tell you I didn''t even have to gost week in the first ce... well, the guy was in a hurry with a guy, I guess.


    I cough up small, to be ashamed of my immaturity.


    But at any rate, it is only certain that the time of our own grief is just around the corner.


    When I made sure of it, I nodded, and the man stood up.


    "Well... I think it''s time for me to head over"


    "Oh, no more?


    "I''m sorry... honestly, I can''t wait"


    "I see... you mean we all have the same thoughts"


    Laughter leaks from everyone''s mouth into the words, and a loose air that doesn''t seem to flow.


    But given the circumstances, I guess that''s right in a way.


    So when the man grinned as well to respond to it, he bowed his head.


    And.


    "Well, I''ll bring her in, thanks for theter"


    "Um, I''ll take care of you, I''ll take care of you."


    "Yes. It''s all for the Demon King"


    "For the Demon King"


    That''s what I said, after the scene.


    Aina was sitting around doing nothing alone as the wood leaked down.


    The gaze is not directed anywhere, but gives a dumb look.


    It doesn''t mean there was anything else, though.


    I simply said I was free until Soma arrived.


    "... ha. I''m free."


    I will try to speak up, but naturally that will not improve the situation.


    I''ll take a look around on the spot, but only the trees as usual were there.


    Unexpectedly, a sigh leaks into that sight where you can''t even see one of the figures.


    If it was meant to be, the time would have passed when Soma was supposed to be here.


    Most of all, that''s not unnned.


    I heard from Soma yesterday that we''re a little bitte today.


    And yet Ainaes there at the usual time... well, it would just be the usual habit.


    I was listening, but it just came out the way it always did.


    "... oh my god, who are you making excuses to"


    That''s all I thought about, I smiled bitterly at my thoughts.


    It really feels like to whom are you making excuses?


    I don''t have to make excuses or anything, but I''m here now... and what''s left of me is probably why.


    Well, anyway, it''s true that you''re free.


    Well, I was wondering how I''d ruined my spare time - it happened when I was thinking about that.


    - Don''t move.


    "Huh?"


    There was no precursor to that.


    Without feeling any sign, Suddenly, Aina felt something stick to her back of her head.


    I don''t know, as a matter of course, what it is that has been poked at.


    But from the feel, that would be something that''s obviously pointy.


    That''s not the reason Aina got confused shortly after though.


    Because the voice I heard was something I obviously remember.


    That''s what I heardst week.


    "Uh... Lina, right?


    "... yes, it fits"


    So Eina exhaled her breath of relief, not because she was wrong in Lina, but because she had a proper response.


    Well that voice was oddly stiff, but I care if you say you care...... that would be good for now.


    More than that, I have to tell you something.


    "Um... I''m surprised, I don''t want you to do much of this? Besides, surely it wasn''t tomorrow that Mr. Lina wasing?


    "I was supposed to, but I came here today to surprise my brother a little. Well, apparently my brother wasn''t here yet... but that was convenient."


    "You mean convenient... you were going to surprise me too? Well, I''m surprised... even if it''s a joke, it''s a bit of a hobby, isn''t it?


    "... a joke, is it? Why did you think this was a joke?


    "... Huh?


    No, ''cause you would.


    It''s supposed to be a joke.


    It has to be a joke.


    ''Cause there''s no ce like why Lina would do that.


    "Where in the world am I poking my weapon at the devil tribe, is there such an element of wonder?


    ¨D¨D


    Moments, my breath stopped.


    But the upset subsided there because I was convinced that that was the case.


    It would be a foolish question to ask how long you had noticed, etc.


    It''s weirder to think of things as unnoticed in the first ce.


    And Eina, she didn''t mean to hide it in particr.


    This is true for once.


    I would have answered if I had been asked, but I just didn''t say it because I wouldn''t be asked.


    Of course, it''s true that I didn''t want to tell you.


    But that''s why Aina pulled out of her body there.


    Because it''s useless where I resisted, and I didn''t think I had a choice.


    It''s just that if I could, I''d end up in Soma.


    "... ha. It''s just too defenseless."


    "... Huh?


    But that''s how she was prepared, for some reason, Lina stepped away from her back and exhaled her sigh.


    What''s floating in Lina''s face, which has been going on until now, is not murder or disgust, but frightening.


    Nevertheless, I just found out that, I don''t know what it means, I just get attacked by more confusion than I did earlier.


    "... Huh? Huh? What do you mean...?


    "There''s nothing going on. If it weren''t for me right now, you''d really be dead, wouldn''t you? Damn, you''re here, so be more vignt."


    "... to?


    Really, I didn''t know what that meant.


    Why am I being preached?


    Why have you not been killed?


    Why are you treated in the same way as before?


    Aina didn''t know one thing.


    "... you won''t kill me?


    "Yes? What are you talking about? I do get a little too close to my brother sometimes, but I don''t hate Eina or hate her enough to kill her."


    "Yes, because now..."


    "Of course it''s a joke, right?... No, when I say joke, it''s a little different. Warning, will it be close to?


    "Warning...?


    "I wanted you to know how dangerous a situation I am. Eina and her brother weren''t very alert when I said I was here."


    ... Sure, if you ask me, I don''t think I was very alert or anything.


    Because she''s Soma''s sister, I think that was the main reason... but that was certainly a far-fetched thing.


    "Well in your brother''s case, I don''t think you just need to be vignt because it simply doesn''t matter, because in Aina''s case, it''s a problem. I thought I needed to talk to you someday, but I was just fine today because I was alone."


    "... yes"


    You don''t look like you''re lying, and you don''t have to.


    I mean, I guess that''s really why I did that.


    For a different reason than earlier, Aina''s body lost its strength.


    "... ha. Damn, don''t surprise me, right? You really don''t like it, do you?


    "So it wasn''t a joke. If you don''t surprise me, it doesn''t make any sense."


    "Well, that may be..."


    But even so, you should have the right to say one or two things about stupidity.


    Anyway, I was really, really ready to die.


    "Anyway, be very careful. If anyone else finds me, that''s really - eh!?


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, the only thing Aina could recognize was that Lina jumped off the spot.


    I don''t know why I did it, but it won''t be if I care about it any time soon.


    Because Lina''s body, which jumped away, was obviously blown as-is by some force.


    "-Lina!?


    I shouted unexpectedly and turned around instantly, something half-reflective.


    Because instinctively I realized that magic had flowed from the rear.


    And it was right¡­ Aina opened her eyes to what was in her sight.


    Because he was a man of sight.


    "Alberto!?


    But I didn''t have time to be long surprised.


    Because I understood what Alberto was trying to do with his right arm lifted out.


    Trying to stop, reaching out...


    "-Ma."


    - Shockwave, shockwave.


    But he didn''t make it, as a matter of course, and there was a roar in the rear.


    I heard something pounding right after that, but that''s probably what Lina sounded like when she was pounded to the ground.


    Shortly after confirming that, Alberto disappears even more.


    "-"


    Looking back in haste, Alberto was about to reach out to Lina, who was falling and lying on the ground.


    I wondered why this was happening, but Aina remembers what Lina was doing just before there.


    That wasn''t really what I was going to do with Eina... but if I had seen it from the side, how would I have looked fulfilled it?


    As soon as she could think that far, before thinking any further, Aina was screaming.


    "Ma, wait! No, Alberto! She didn''t mean to hurt me! That... yes, so you don''t have to help me...!


    I didn''t know what to say, but for now I''ll say whatever I want.


    Was it worth it, Alberto''s arm stopped...


    "... I see. That was it, too. If we did that, we could have deepened our hopelessness... a little bit sparingly. - Hmm? Oh, this... no, apparently you don''t need that either. Is this also due to my daily deeds¡­ or is this also due to the guidance of the Demon King?


    "... Alberto?


    I didn''t know what Alberto was talking about, but there was only vague anxiety.


    Suddenly, I''m attacked by the kind of impatience I need to get out of here right now.


    But naturally, there was no way I could do that by letting Lina go, and while I was doing so, Lina''s body had been lifted by Alberto.


    Apparently there''s breath, and I''m relieved of the part there, but I can''t let it distract me.


    "Al -"


    "No, it''s okay, princess. Apparently, this girl is going to be a pretty good sacrifice, too. I won''t kill you."


    "... Alberto? Say what...?


    While lurking his eyebrows, for some reason a chill ran all over his body.


    There''s an rm ringing in my head, and I think someone''s screaming, "Get out of here."


    "Well, then, princess. As I told you the other day...... the Demon King is here for you. You wille with me."


    "... I thought you said no before? I''m not going."


    Yes, you''ve already told me that.


    The moment she saw Alberto''s face, Aina realized.


    What bothered Eina at that time was how can she stay here?


    In Eina, it was decided not to go back from the beginning.


    "I see... I mean, whatever happens to this girl, right?


    "- Be"


    That means, hostages, right?


    I didn''t expect you to do that...... Above all, Aina was surprised to get that far.


    "... why, to that extent... in the first ce, such imitation, that man forgives -"


    "I thought I told you? The demon king wants it."


    "... lying"


    Yeah, that can''t be right.


    That man - the Demon King - couldn''t have allowed his father to do that.


    But.


    "Hmm... so you can''t help it. Let''s just say I''ll take you as far as I can. - Well, I was nning on doing that from the start."


    I couldn''t resist.


    No, I couldn''t even give you time to do it in the first ce.


    If you notice, Eina''s body is blown away, and a slightly discerning leg passes at the edge of her sight, which only shows the ground.


    At that time, already, Aina''s body did not listen, and even her mouth barely moved.


    I just know that my vision has moved, and that I''ve been lifted.


    "Well... shall we go back? It was an unexpected harvest, and the Demon King will be delighted."


    ¨D¨D


    At the end of the day, small, leaving only one word, Eina''s consciousness fell into the darkness.

 27 The Girl WhoS Gone.

    It was not until more than an hour after it was discovered that Lina was not in the mansion that the people of the mansion found out.


    The reason it took so long is simple.


    Because the first person to report it - that is, the first person to notice it - did not report it.


    "I see... I mean, here''s the thing. For the past month or so, Lina has been absent from your ss about once a week. But I didn''t think it would be a problem because I was back in the next ss."


    "Yes... you''re right"


    "And I immediately realized I wasn''t here today, but I didn''t report it because I thought it was the usual thing," he said.


    "... that''s right"


    "Speaking of intervals so far, is that supposed to have been tomorrow?


    "Well, that''s... Sometimes, I wonder if that happens...!


    "... ha. Well, I see what''s going on. I don''t think I can tell any more, and you can back off."


    "Oh, um...!


    "- Didn''t you hear that? I said back off, didn''t I?


    "... Yes"


    That''s how he bowed his head, and the woman''s face as she left was as blue as he felt sorry for her.


    Well, that being said, there really isn''t a shard of sympathy.


    Cami sighed as she heard the door close.


    "... it''s something I''ve been thinking about for a long time, why did you hire that?


    "... I didn''t even hire you because I honestly wanted to. But there''s no choice, is there? But he was still the best, wasn''t he?


    "Is that it?... Well, it was definitely a pretty steep story, and are thepetent ones surrounded by other houses? I mean, rather, why didn''t you just surround yourself?


    "''Cause if it''s true, I''ve been nning on teaching Soma that since by now... and being apetent person is a well-deserved paycheck?


    "Can''t you afford to leave about the waste of rice? Damn, even the Duke''s house is a tough story."


    "I just told you about the Duke''s house, it belongs to a small country that has just been duped. It''s like that."


    "And I can''t make you quit more than once I hired you,"


    "Yeah, it should be, yeah. But this is more than enough. ¡­ Now, what can I do for you?"


    Cami shrugs her shoulders to Sophia, who narrows her eyes with that said.


    I wish I had done something about it, but I wouldn''t put it in my mouth.


    Because it doesn''t make sense where I said it.


    That is the same thing, which I have made that disposition.


    I just said what to do in the first ce and maybe actually doing it is enough to fire me.


    Because that is enough.


    That type of hand can do a lot of extra things because of the awareness and pride of being on top.


    Once you fall, all you have to do is go to hell on your own.


    There''s no reason to go out of your way to make it easier with this hand.


    And now, it wasn''t even if you were saying that.


    "I''ll get back to it for now, but all I know so far is that over an hour ago... no, it''s time for two hours. At that point, I''m not sure Lina''s in the mansion. You were at dinner, weren''t you?


    "Yep. What you ate with me"


    "Then what? Did you get caught or did you get out yourself..."


    Cami had predictions, even though she said something neat like that.


    Ten, eighty-nine, you''d be the one who got out.


    Cami checked it out herself, so naturally she knows Lina has blocking skills... and most importantly, Cami had two more things to know.


    That Lina leaves the mansion every week and where she''s been since.


    Well, I was asking Soma, so naturally.


    Nevertheless, Cami has not reported the matter to Sofia.


    When ites to dereliction of duty, it''s dereliction of duty, but if you find out about it, Sophia will have to do something about it.


    Cami doesn''t have a hobby for doing things that don''t benefit anyone.


    But anyway, that''s why we''ll need to make up a reason why we decided that somehow here.


    Most of all, it wasn''t that difficult.


    "... well, it''s more natural to think that you''re out"


    "... what makes you think so?


    "There''s no way there''s one you can break into, even though you''re serious about connecting, is there?


    Whatever it is, it was put up by one of the most powerful of humankind.


    You won''t even be able to make a breakthrough using superior magic, sword moves, or anything, and if you try to do it in the first ce, you''ll find out at that point.


    Or even a superior blockade of signs, which may not be possible.


    It''s just that it boasts perfection, so there was only one w.


    That junction perfectly prevents attacks, intrusions from the outside, but for that matter it ispletely defenseless with regard to the inside.


    Once inside, it will be possible to easily assassinate everyone in the mansion if you have even a lower level of blockade.


    - Yeah, Cami thought that there was only one exception, but now it doesn''t matter, so I''ll put it aside.


    Although all such weaknesses are the juncture in existence, basically that is not going to be a problem.


    Because Cami is hired by this house.


    "If anyone''s suspicious, you''re finding them."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Cami''s skill appraisal is not just for the Somas.


    Well, ording to Sophia, about half of it was for that... but the other half still exists.


    That is, for Cami to examine the people employed in this mansion, the people entering and leaving it, and all their skills.


    If one skill is discovered there that seems suspicious, the person will not be hired or allowed in or out.


    And not even a junior skill means not even a single serving skill.


    To that extent, we can do whatever we want, even where we''re broken in.


    Well, Cami knows there''s only one impossible person, but that''s an exception during the intrusive exception, and most importantly, she decides not to think about it.


    That''s why the only way for people to disappear from this mansion is to go outside from themselves.


    "And Lina has the best skills for it."


    "No wonder no one''s watching," he said.... Well, I knew that would happen. Especially every week for over a month. "


    There''s no way Sophia hasn''t noticed that much.


    So this is a mindset.


    That confirmation is just in case it is not wrong.


    Of course we could both be wrong, but it would be far safer to proceed with just one thought.


    "It wasn''t tomorrow, it was today... is there any reason?


    "Maybe there is, maybe there isn''t... that''s just who I know"


    "Well, let''s put it on hold."


    "Oh. So, the rest is at the heart, why won''t youe back only today..."


    In a way, this won''t even have to be confirmed.


    Something unexpected happened, that is.


    "... so I could confirm that so far for now... what''s up?


    "Right...... could you please?


    "... ma, I guess so. Otherwise they wouldn''t have called me."


    "That''s not true, is it? Either way, I needed confirmation."


    "So it''s the same thing that I''m asked to do, right? If there''s a difference, it just means it''s an individual or a group. And this time, it''s impossible to search in groups... right?


    "... Yep. Truth is, I''d love to look for you in general... but...!


    Anyway, as Sofia said herself earlier, although this house is a Duke''s house, it is from a small country that has just been made.


    No, rather, that''s why, if you make an extra scandal, you''re instantly pulled off your feet from various ces.


    That is something that cannot be solved by force¡­ so before it does, it must be solved in secret.


    He said, "I know. If that''s possible, you didn''t even change Soma''s treatment in the first ce, did you? That and this, as the Duchess, is the right decision."


    "But as a parent, I''m disqualified."


    "Then apologizeter. I''ll do everything I can to make that opportunity."


    "Yeah... please..."


    "Ha, you guys wipe your asses. Every time, right? It''s just gonna be one of them this time."


    When told invincibly that was all, Cami followed the scene as it was.


    Whatever the unforeseen is, the longer it takes, theter it can be.


    Then I''ve never been in a hurry.


    Walking down the long corridor, thinking about what''s going on.


    "- By the way, is it worth looking for?


    "-!?


    I thought, while I was at it, that it was a big deal not to scream instantly.


    If you look down that way, there''s the figure of one boy sitting there, naturally.


    "Soma... you''re not listening to me right now...?


    "No, you haven''t heard?


    "But..."


    From what I''m saying now, you definitely know Lina''s gone.


    Essentially, however, Soma does not have the means to obtain such information from sources other than Cami.


    It''s more natural than not to be treated like a human being in a mansion.


    "Hmm... no, it''s not a big deal. If you were walking down the hall, you''d just happen to hear solitaires and rumors. And ording to that, Lina disappeared from the mansion... is it fitting that we were discussing it with your mother now?


    "... sure, it fits"


    If you know that story, it won''t be hard to guess it.


    But it was honestly unexpected that there was such a way to obtain information.


    I see. Apparently, the people in this mansion have a lot of taste, and Soma also earns the trust from those people without having anything to do with skills, etc.


    "... Damn, you''re really the same. But if you know what I''m talking about, it''s quick. That''s why I''m on my way to Lina''s search right now. I don''t know how long it''s gonna take... but in the meantime, I need you to study for yourself."


    "I don''t mind that, but as I said, are we going to look for it?


    "No, not at all... for now, Demon Forest - no. I guess we''ll be looking ahead."


    That''s also what the impossibility of searching in a group means.


    Even if you find it that way, you don''t have to find it.


    It wouldn''t be strange if this equilibrium, which is painfully maintained, broke down, especially if we were to break into it in a group even though we couldn''t find it.


    And if it does, it will undoubtedly be a question of responsibility for this House.


    We need the fact that Cami will find Lina before she does - or she won''t.


    "Is the time limit three days? Meanwhile, Sophia''s on the other side - that is, she''ll try to look into this city and its neighborhoods... but I think it''s unlikely she''ll find it that way."


    "... so, I guess"


    If that happens, there are two options.


    However, in both cases, you will give up.


    Lina''s life or the fate of this house.


    - Which is likely, needless to say.


    "I''ll find it before I do."


    "Hmmm... well, then I''m hoping"


    "... oh?


    So I was surprised because I thought I was going to say it would follow me perfectly, etc.


    Naturally I can''t allow that, and it''s a good thing...


    "... you''re not thinking of anything weird, are you?


    "That''s not true. I will not follow the teacher. This is absolute."


    "Hmmm... something creepy...?


    "It''s disrespectful to such a discerning student."


    "... ma, okay. I don''t even have time. Well, that''s what I''m talking about."


    "Uhm, so be it"


    Though I was slightly concerned about Soma''s attitude, I don''t think she cares about her sister.


    This is how I came to hear the story... and Soma was happy and happy to tell the story that Lina was starting to get mixed up.


    There''s no way I''m not worried... or maybe that''s why I went into attitude.


    Well, whatever, there''s only one thing Cami can do.


    Cami tries to run down the hallway and walks out, bearing not just Sophia''s thoughts, but Soma''s thoughts as well.


    And.


    "... hey"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Didn''t you tell me you weren''ting with me?


    "Is that why you''re not following me? I''ll take the lead."


    "... ha"


    To Soma, who had waited so long at the entrance of the Devil''s Forest, Cami breathed out a great sigh of sigh, with the meaning of giving up.

 28 Former Strongest, Going To Rescue The Girls Part 1

    Two shadows were running through the woods.


    Most of the time, the speed is barely visible in the eyes of a normal person.


    Or maybe from what I''ve seen, I just feel the wind has passed.


    But while running at that speed, the Somas were exchanging words without any problems.


    "So, it''s okay to run as hard as you can, but I guess you''re on your way over here for a reason, huh?


    "Of course it is. Well, honestly, I didn''t think there was anything really useful in my life... but I should do everything."


    "Am I?"


    A sign of the direction Soma was aiming for was the inscription on the ground and its stretch over the sky.


    It''s just that this is a little special and it only looks soma.


    The reason for this is simple, because it was made by magic and only satisfies Soma the conditions for seeing it.


    With regard to what served as the basis for this, I immediately noticed.


    When Soma went to her usual ceter than usual, there was no sign of Aina there, and instead it was just there.


    Carved on the ground, a testament to the foundation and the magic of Eina, who feels slightly from it.


    And it was the bullshit that Soma came up with and said - magic to let him know when he was kidnapped.


    No, if I had said things appropriately, Aina would actuallyplete them, and not just the signals when they were caught, but thus even the tracking was possible.


    "... what are you guys doing?


    "This is how it actually helps."


    But I don''t know what the situation was, but Eina is also a big deal because she can use it properly.


    Without this, it must have been quite difficult to search for any soma.


    "By the way, that''s magic and it''s still active, which means that Aina is not only alive, but conscious..."


    "No, I''m sure he''s alive, but I don''t know if he''s conscious."


    "Ha...? Normal magic doesn''t work with activated magic when you lose consciousness?


    "That''s what I heard, but I don''t think this is going to cut it. Being caught means you are likely to lose consciousness, and if you can''t get there immediately, you can''t do it if you fall asleep and cut off. So if we don''t consciously disarm it, we''ve made sure it goes on forever."


    "Is that the girl?


    "Hmm... the main idea was my own, but it was Aina who shaped it. I feel good about Eina."


    "I''ve never heard of it before, but how could youe up with such an idea..."


    "Whatever you say, I can only say it because I came up with it..."


    "Damn, it''s really the same, you..."


    That''s what he says and he exhales from Cami, but as a soma, he''s unconscious, so he just tilts his neck.


    even if it was something innovative that could have left the world a name.


    Well, Soma''s goal in the first ce is to be able to use magic, so where I knew it would not change my reaction.


    Whatever.


    "So, because of that, I was able to track you down, and I found out that you noticed that you had been captured, but you also noticed that Lina had been captured?


    "No, it is by chance that I found out about it. I mean, it wasn''t until I got back to the mansion that I learned about it."


    Though I knew Aina had been caught in the first ce and that it was possible to track her down, Soma didn''t immediately chase her because at the same time I knew that it was impossible to catch up immediately.


    This magic, used by Eina, has been suggested by Soma in various ways, thus allowing her to cope with a fairly wide range of situations.


    For example, dealing with the case of a spatial transfer is one of them.


    In that case, the spaces connecting the base point and the current location were to be marked at certain intervals.


    Well basically it''s based on where and when magic is used, and if a certain amount of time passes from it, it starts to mark the current location.


    Because it is shaped like a pir of light and immaterial, it cannot be blocked even if it is in a building.


    Furthermore, it was set to a height of more than ten meters, so there is no loss of sight anywhere.


    And because it triggers the psed time, the interval between thendmarks is usually fragmented.


    This inevitably happens because it is difficult to travel in a straight line, especially in the woods.


    But all visiblendmarks were lined up in a straight line, at regr intervals.


    This moved at a constant speed in a straight line...... not that.


    Anyway, one of them is buried in a tree.


    Someone who definitely grabbed the Einas must have traveled in a space transfer.


    "Spatial transfer, or... if it''s magic, even if I used some kind of magic guide, it still doesn''t seem like I''m the only one with more than that."


    "Whatever happened, I decided I couldn''t catch up right away, so I came back."


    That''s enough to make a deliberate spatial transfer.


    I didn''t even think I was going to move to the nearby field, also because I decided that the search was likely to take time.


    "To report staying away for a long time... doesn''t sound like it"


    "Well, I didn''t think about it either, but it''s mainly for financial reasons."


    Soma doesn''t have any of those things.


    Naturally, that didn''t have to happen, but it would be a problem if the search took a few days.


    It doesn''t matter if it sucks to sleep in a wild inn, but it''s just impossible not to eat dinner.


    So I asked Cami to lend me some money, and Soma went back to the mansion, but I didn''t even see Lina there.


    Soma wasn''t blunt enough not to check the situation there.


    "Hmm... is it just impossible to clean up those two by chance"


    "The possibility of two idental kidnappings in separate ces at about the same time and the possibility that the two were kidnapped together. When asked which is more likely, at least my senior year answers thetter."


    "Me, too. Well, for now, a lot of things convinced me. So you''re saying I should keep following you? ¡­ but surprisingly so to speak."


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No, because you seem pretty calm. I''m not saying I''m in a hurry, but I thought I''d show some more anger..."


    "Hmm... seems calm, is it? If that''s what it looks like, it doesn''t seem like a problem."


    With that said, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    It''s time to squeeze your fist, which is paralyzing your senses.


    "... you"


    "My life is still under-trained."


    If only I were here.


    It''s a crappy matter for today only, if you don''t even shift your time.


    I smile slightly at myself for thinking about it.


    Even if that''s true, there''s no point in assuming it didn''t happen.


    While I knew that, I was only under-trained no matter what I thought, as I was about to hit the trees around there eight times if I lost my mind.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I think that''s the preferred one, and I''m relieved - sort of."


    That''s when I finished checking the situation, and the trees disappeared from the surroundings of the Somas as as if I had been aiming for them clearly.


    It fell off the other side of the forest.


    In other words, it was already the ce where the demons lived.


    "Hmm... Well, naturally, nothing seems unusual."


    It was just a in that was spreading there.


    As much as I may say idyllic, it is far from the image of what I was told was the ce where the demons lived.


    Well, now it''s...


    "For now, no questions asked, no questions asked, no questions asked, right?


    "There''s no difference in appearance between here and there. We should be fine if we don''t talk about something extra. I don''t know if they''re like the most unquestioned thieves, but there will be demons, so it''s not safe."


    "Hmm..."


    That''s when it happened, and if you get attacked, you just repel it, so there''s nothing particrly wrong with it.


    If there is a problem, it is whether it is possible to gather information.


    I can go straight to the rescue line, but I want at least a guide to arrival.


    Because it also determines what to do with food.


    "Then I want to gather information nearby first, is that okay?


    "Oh, I don''t think that''s a problem..."


    ¡­¡­


    So Soma leaned her neck because Cami smiled bitterly as she said so.


    "No, I was told I''d lead the way, and that''s actually happening so far, but I didn''t think they''d even suggest that. I was wondering if I needed to follow up on those... apparently I don''t need them"


    "No, I''m not very familiar with these things either, so I think I''ll take care of them one of these days..."


    "Most of it at that point. Damn, he''s as reliable as ever, or he''s horrible."


    "Hmm... is that what it is?


    That''s just the kind of soma I don''t think I''m childish or anything, but I still don''t think that''s it.


    Although Aina, Lina, etc. are also fairly premature, and that would be due in part to it.


    Whatever.


    "For now, let''s look for something in the city. The ce is the ce, and that doesn''t mean no one lives there."


    We need more personnel to monitor it than it is the boundaries of the territory, and given the times, we will need the corresponding fighting power.


    That being the case, it is natural to assume that there are ces to be called towns and so on rather than viges and so on.


    And if you''re in a ce like that, it shouldn''t be that hard to get information around you.


    "Hmmm... so let''s go"


    I don''t have time to rx, but in a hurry, that''s often counterproductive.


    The two men who knew it did not rush, but quickly began to look for their destination.

 29 Former Strongest, Heading To Rescue The Girls Part 2

    The destination location was found unexpectedly casual.


    But the moment they see it, the Somas will look away in amazement.


    Whatever.


    "This is more of a vige than a town..."


    "Hmmm... this is just unexpected"


    Yes, I thought it would correspond to the town on a scale. That was clearly the vige.


    It is the wooden fence that stretches around the perimeter, and there are only a dozen buildings, even if you just gaze at them.


    The poption will not be fifty.


    "Now, what is it..."


    If Soma and the others go over there, they''ll be able to say that they''re definitely leftovers.


    Nothing wrong with that.


    So the question is, will you get the information?


    In a town, it wouldn''t be so strange to have someone trying to get all sorts of information.


    But it doesn''t matter what you think to imitate that in a ce like this.


    It was honestly doubtful that you would tell me.


    "I couldn''t help but worry about it. Think about it first, and then try it."


    "... you are"


    Somehow the results are visible, but I wagered on the possibility that they would, and the two turned to the vige.


    "And brilliantly annihted, and... don''t even sigh past your expectations."


    Town - No, in the corner of the vige, Soma looked up to the sky alone.


    In conclusion, it was annihted as I had just whined.


    In the meantime, I asked the person I noticed about the area from one end to the other, but it was either unclear, unknown, or ignored.


    This is not to say that there are no inds to attach, and it may also have something to do with the fact that Soma is a child because he sees it.


    Well, obviously it''s troublesome.


    It is natural that I do not want to be involved.


    "Hmmm... I don''t think the teacher can expect that for this minute..."


    By the looks of it, Cami isn''t strange to be seen as a child either...... or it''s normal to see that way.


    When that happens, it''s still likely that they''re feeling the same way over there.


    Soma and Cami were second-hand split to skip time, but it might have been better together.


    Though the result may not have changed because I know that there is trouble at first sight, whether it is one or two children.


    Whatever it is, I wonder what''s going on.


    "... boy, what''s wrong with you, though you seem to be calling out to all sorts of people just now?


    It was then that I was called out.


    Put your gaze down, point it at me, and it''s an old woman who was there.


    To see from the content of the words spoken, he apparently looked at what Soma had been doing.


    Nevertheless, in fact, that is not in itself something of a surprise.


    Because Soma knew that there was an old woman and that she was looking at herself.


    I was watching about Soma with a vignt eye and for that reason I never went from the beginning to ask...... I wasn''t expecting to talk to him from the other side, so I''m a little surprised.


    But I don''t know what you think you''re doing, but the fact that you''ve been talking to me probably means you''re a little willing to talk.


    I had no hand in missing this chance.


    "Um, actually, I had a few errands and had to go that way, but I don''t have a sense of geography around here in my life. But there is also the procurement of food, so I wanted to know what was around it..."


    "Hmm, I see... is that why people don''t try to get involved? Well, I guess so."


    "Mm? What does that mean?


    "Well, it''s not a very famous story, so there''s no reason not to know... there''s a relic over there."


    "Ruins...?


    Anything. That seems to be an altar that was used hundreds of years ago.


    It was a ce where some god was being sacrificed.


    "... could that be an evil god?


    "Oh, that''s what I''m talking about. So we don''t all try to get close over there, and we don''t even try to get involved. ''Cause I don''t know what kind of trickery you can put on if you get involved badly."


    "Hmm... I see."


    An evil god is supposedly a crazy god who descended into this world hundreds of years ago.


    They tried to destroy mankind with anything, but on the contrary, they were destroyed by a certain hero.


    By the way, it is of course separate from the God that Holy God believes in.


    It is their assertion that there was originally a two-pir God in this world, but only one pir remained because one pir went mad.


    Well, I don''t care about that, but it''s actually considered this evil god, the god that the Demons believe in.


    Technically with the descendants of its followers... naturally it is also made up.


    Rather than, in fact, the order is the opposite.


    Because it is more convenient, the Demons believed in the Evil God.


    It is in these circumstances that the Demons are called the hostile species of humanity.


    However, as can be seen from that, only a few of those who believed in the Evil God from the beginning existed, and they were in a position to be persecuted.


    Well, from that doctrine, we will eventually destroy ourselves, of course.


    I guess that means that in every world in every era, there are such people.


    Whatever that is, it is not just enough if you are known to believe in evil gods, and it is enough to say that you need to escape at night just because the rumors have arisen, etc.


    It was natural not to try to get involved in that rtionship, and apparently that was no different among the demons.


    And with that in mind, the response of the people of this vige was also not convincing.


    Think again, there was no one to ignore or offend at the stage of speaking up.


    As soon as it mouthed the ce, Soma just nodded wondering if that was the case because he was fleeing shittiness just because he didn''t want to be involved.


    "... by the way, the olddy who found out about it doesn''t have to run away?


    "Because you''re old and short. Hey. There''s no need to be frightened of that now."


    "Hmmm... that would be a helpful story from my senior year... okay? By the way, from here to there, how long can you get there?


    "Right, I''m talking about walking for about a day... I think we should stop it though. There''s a lot of demons around there, no evil gods or anything, and I suggest you take a detour?


    "I''d like to do that if I could, but that''s not how it works."


    Probably, that''s where it''ll hit.


    I don''t know what you''re going to do in a ce like that, but now you''re trying to do something that''s not even fair.


    "So is there anything like andmark around the ce?


    "... was that where you had business?


    "There is no certainty, but perhaps so"


    That''s what she said and nodded at Soma, the old woman stared at her every time she said something, but in the end she had nothing to say.


    And the old woman knows about its existence, but she never went, so she doesn''t know the details.


    Well, then, there''s no choice.


    "Hmm... by the way, just in case, what else is on that side?


    "Yeah? Can I help you with that ruin?


    "So just in case, it is. If the ce you''re looking for wasn''t there."


    "I see... but close to it, there shouldn''t be anything else..."


    That being said, the old woman told me everything she could think of.


    Soma bows her head as she writes it down in the corner of her memory.


    "I was thankful to be taught so many things."


    "... what, I haven''t been taught a big deal, but I wish I could have helped"


    "Um, it was enough. By the way, aren''t you in any trouble? I will do whatever I can to thank you for everything you have taught me. Well, there''s not much I can do, and I don''t have a lot of hands..."


    It''s actually zero, on the contrary, but if you ask for something financial, you just have to get it from Cami.


    Though I''m not sure this olddy would ever ask for anything like that.


    "Trouble, huh?... Nothing like that... oh no, why don''t you just listen to me for a second?


    "Hmm, talk, is it...?


    "It''s not funny or anything, but hey... I was just hoping someone would ask me."


    Honestly, I can''t afford much time.


    I don''t know how much room I can afford.


    I''ve never been over there as soon as I could... but that''s why it would be different to scorn a benefactor.


    After a little thought, Soma nods.


    "Um, if it''s okay with me, I don''t mind."


    "Well, let me ask you something... about a stupid old man"


    That''s how the old woman began to tell the story.


    "That''s right... it was a year and a while ago. We were alone that day."


    "Girl, is it"


    "This is a ce like this, so I knew right away that her daughter came from somewhere else. Of course, it means you''re in trouble. I guess I should have told you to go somewhere soon... but I don''t know why, somehow, I can''t abandon you."


    "Hmm... By the way, were you outside the olddy?


    "Oh, well. My grandfather was with me then. Now he''s got a bad back, sleeping at home, but hey. Anyway, so I took that girl home once..."


    They were actually going to let him leave right away.


    I was going to give him warm rice and a bunk, and as soon as I let him get enough rest, he was going to let him leave, even as soon as he could.


    But the daughter''s face didn''t get any better the next day.


    It wasn''t the body, it was the mind that caused it.


    So if I told my daughter to leave like that, she''d die somewhere fluffy as it is--


    "Though, there was nothing we could have done. I gave him some rice and prepared the bedding. But I didn''t know what else to do. I kind of knew there was a situation, but I didn''t even think I could do anything from what I heard."


    "Hmm... well, you know what I''m talking about"


    Or something I actually have experience with.


    No, Soma never protected that daughter, and that''s what she really didn''t do... but in the sense that she didn''t know what to do, it must have been the same.


    Or maybe if you hadn''t walked over from the other side, you''d still be there.


    "But my daughter just got a little brighter at one point. I don''t know what you said about making friends."


    "Hmmm... are you friends"


    "Then the girl, little by little, is starting to make me smile. We didn''t do anything, but I''m not happy about that... We didn''t even have kids, but maybe he was interested in watching them at some point, even with his grandchildren."


    But still, the shadow didn''t disappear from her.


    Though the chances of seeing it have diminished, he said he would give a mundane p, a very lonely, spicy face.


    "... but it''s a recent story. The girlughed at me."


    "Hmm...? I think he said he was going to smile a little bit?


    "Yeah, but that was a real smile from the bottom of my heart. We couldn''t do anything, but I knew right away that someone must have saved this girl."


    "Hmm..."


    "I''m happy about that... I''m really, really not happy about that..."


    "... the olddy?


    Soma called out because her voice was trembling as she said she was happy.


    And if Soma''s eyes and ears were normal, it looked like it was not from joy, but from bitterness.


    "... the truth is, I knew exactly who she was. But I can''t tell you... even in a ce like this, I hear a lot of things. But... oh, but... I''m d... because I thought I was okay... and I said it."


    "What is?


    "That girl''s gonna be okay, ''cause she''s gonna do it."


    "... Hmm"


    That''s all I''m saying, that''s all I''m talking about.


    Nothing. Nobody, nothing''s wrong.


    But.


    Yes, but.


    For example, if some girl ran away from some ce.


    Suppose you didn''t know where it was going, but all of a sudden, from somewhere, you heard the word that the girl was okay.


    Well.


    Isn''t that reward synonymous with telling us where we are?


    "... I thought you weren''ting home. So I even thought back about it. So... maybe he''s back, and... I miss not telling you, but given the difference in identity, I guess I can''t help it, and... I tried to..."


    Probably had no basis there.


    Or maybe I was just thinking that out of guilt.


    Didn''t they put you back in an unwanted way or did something extra?


    Maybe it came from such regret...... but.


    Maybe the moment I saw Soma, I was convinced.


    As soon as Soma saw the old woman, she was somehow convinced she would be.


    Because Soma heard from her about what kind of person she was taking care of.


    Then the old woman, too, was just asking what her friend was like, and nothing strange happened.


    That must have been the first thing I was wary of about Soma.


    "... Well, after all this crap you''ve heard, I''m sorry"


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "Just one more thing, why don''t you do me a favor?


    "Hmmm... depending on the content?


    "Well, let me just say..."


    So the old woman, once she stopped the words, stared straight into Soma''s eyes.


    And deep, deep, head down.


    "... would you tell that girl? I''m sorry... that''s all."


    How much the old women regretted it.


    Soma doesn''t know more than that''s been put into words, and maybe even if it was put into words, it would have been the same thing.


    But part of it, it did feel.


    Hups, their words, their attitudes.


    "Hmm... you say no"


    That''s why I said no.


    "... eh. Ha ha... no, you are. That''s too convenient. I''m sorry, after all the crap I told you, every crap I asked for..."


    To the old woman with her head down, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    Watch that shoulder tremble and turn your back.


    I got the information I needed, and I owed you back.


    Well, then...


    "Aina will definitely be brought back by my seniors, but it is good for us to convey the words ourselves. There will be other things to say, and Aina will be the same."


    "- Be!?


    With the old woman''s surprise voice behind her back, I perceived from the signs that she had raised her head, but Soma would never look back.


    Turn behind your back and just wave your hands flickering, leaving as you go.


    To be honest, I had a lot to ask, and that would probably be the same over there.


    But all you have to do is take your time and rx after everything is done.


    I don''t know if there will be such an opportunity.


    For now, the certainty is that one more reason I have to bring Aina back.


    That is all.


    With that in mind, Soma walked early enough to the nned rendezvous point with Cami.

 30 Former Strongest, Heading To Rescue The Girls Part 3

    Having sessfully rendezvoused, Soma and the others immediately followed the vige when they shared information.


    That is why I decided that there was nothing more to gain where there was left.


    In fact, Cami didn''t get anything, and Soma''s information was enough.


    Besides, most importantly, I would have guessed why that was a vige, not a town, and it would have been offensive.


    "Shit, it''s chest shit bad"


    "... well, it would be sensible in a way."


    That vige is a kind of sacrifice, so to speak.


    That would be impossible to deal with in the event of an invasion, which means that when that vige perished, it was when there was an invasion.


    Just to let you know, that vige is over there, and those people live there.


    The reason I would do that would be because the Demons live in toorge a ce.


    Whatever the ce called the dominion of the demons is more than double the size of the country where the Somas live, but the poption is less than a tenth.


    Yet another country - there are so many ces facing humanity that we cannot defend all of them perfectly.


    For this reason, these days, there have been no skirmishes.


    That is undoubtedly due to reasonable judgment.


    Besides, there''s probably some other reason.


    The atmosphere drifting in that vige was something like that.


    Each for a different reason. There is no difference in being there of their own free will.


    The Somas felt something like that.


    Nevertheless, whatever the circumstances, it is the same thing that Soma doesn''t like about it.


    That''s why I never challenged Cami''s decision to leave right there.


    Well, whatever it is, that''s not what you should care about right now.


    When you switch your head, you will see what you need to do based on the information you get from Soma.


    "If you mean a day on foot, an hour would be enough to take into ount that we''re not used to it... but the question is how long it takes to find the ruins and the dots"


    "So, there is. Well, it won''t take two hours."


    Technically, you''ll soon know where the ruins are.


    So the problem is, that''s the way to go.


    There will be no basic people going to the altar or anything that was offering the Evil God, and not necessarily being able to honestly reach the ce because of its location.


    But including all of that, plus an hour.


    At least until we get there, we won''t have the kind of problems that would be a problem.


    If there''s anything that could really be a problem...


    "Whether Eina and Lina can be rescued smoothly."


    "Right. You won''t even have to think that you''re not trying to do a lot of things, and most importantly, your opponent''s fighting power is unknown. I''m pretty sure he''s a Demon or more skilled than advanced... but other than that, there''s no way to specte.... I don''t think that there''s just any such thing as a Demon Heavenly General, but should we consider the worst possibility?


    "General Satanic Heaven, is it..."


    The name was familiar to Soma as well.


    I hear it is equivalent to the most powerful on the devil''s side, the Seven Heavenly Kings on the human side.


    It''s just that we''re talking about equivalence in quality, and that''s a story that doesn''t change even the top of the Demon Nation - including the Demon King.


    Yet the Demons have not perished because, in the end, they are not meant to be on the human side¡­ Still, it makes no difference that they are dangerous beings.


    And while I was remembering that, the scenery around the Somas was changing.


    From the ins, back in the woods.


    Besides, it''s even darker green than the Devil''s Forest, somewhere where you can even feel the creeps.


    Nevertheless, it is not the somas who cower to that extent now, so I will move on without worrying.


    Thendmarks are still visible.


    Then there was nothing wrong with it.


    And while confirming that, I mouth the rest of my earlier thoughts.


    "Hmm... when I met them, it meant death, was it?


    "Oh. That''s never a big story, it''s just a fact. The only thing that would have survived would have been if there had been someone in the Seven Heavens on the spot, brave men and saints. And in thetter case, it''s a basic defeat."


    Only seven heavens can do one another with the Devil''s Heavenly Admiral? We talked about knocking him down once... "


    "Technically, he''s different because he''s seven heavens on that feat... well, isn''t that a big difference? And that doesn''t mean the Seven Heavens are strong. It could have been seven days because one of his predecessors was murdered by one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals."


    That''s why they say quality is equal.


    At the same time, it is notpletely isted from the rest, even though it is the strongest of mankind.


    Though that would be the same on the devil''s side.


    "By the way, I missed hearing it before, but what happens if the teacher fights the Demon Heavenly General?


    "Am I right? You know... back in the day, you might have said you could win or something. Now that I know who I am, I can''t tell you that even if I rip my mouth off like that... on the contrary, well, normally I would lose. If you let me have a minute, I can do it, right? If you''re bad, you can''t even hold a second."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "Come on, you know exactly what my arms are like, don''t you? Advanced is advanced. Extraordinarily..."


    As he talked, Cami waved her arm out unconstitutionally.


    A single axe is held in its hand, even if, at the moment, something leaps out in front of it...... slow.


    It must be a demon. Its body had soon turned into two chunks of meat.


    And when Cami punishes the axe to her back without giving it a glimpse, she runs through without even slightly slowing down her running speed.


    Of course, it''s the same with Soma.


    "Hmmm... I still think that if you are a teacher, you can do it with that Demon Heavenly General..."


    "I''m d you bought it, but it''s a buyout. Well, if I hadn''t been around, I might still have thought of that. I don''t know anything about it, but I used to go for seven heavens."


    "Does that mean you gave it up because you had a superior around you?


    "Well, don''t be."


    "Hmm... Was he aiming for seven heavens too?


    "I mean, I''m one of the Seven Heavens now, the King of the Sword."


    "Well... what was he like?


    "It''s kind of... hard to exin with your mouth... right. At least not like you."


    Apparently, what that old woman was saying, it''s true.


    There are three shadows that clearly seem to be demons this time.


    One before Cami and two before Soma, jumped out.


    This time, though, the end is the same as earlier.


    In total, they be six chunks of meat, blind to them, and run without slowing down.


    The only difference was that Cami leaked a bitterugh there.


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No what... even if I was still aiming for seven heavens, I probably would have given up now, I just thought so"


    ¡­¡­ Something like that just happened?


    "... ha. Damn, this is why you''re here. Look, it was almost the same time me and you took down the demon right now, okay? I''m the one, you''re the two, and I''m a decent old axe, and you''re just a stick of wood. Now you can''t feel the difference in strength, it''s just dumb."


    "Hmm... I don''t think so..."


    Well, certainly, Cami is right.


    Between Soma and Cami, there would be quite a difference in arms.


    But that doesn''t mean Cami''s weak.


    For example... if Lina and Cami meet, Soma thinks it''s not weird if Cami wins.


    Of course Lina is growing at a steep rate, so now, except for the story that she''s going topete purely with swords and axe arms... being strong wouldn''t mean that.


    It''s the soma that led to the top of the sword, so I can assure you.


    In the first ce, evenpatibility exists when ites tobat.


    I can''t say anything about whether I can be Seven Heavens, because I don''t know the criteria, but at least Soma didn''t think that Cami was inferior enough to be instantly killed by the Devil''s Heavenly Admiral or, hence, his Seven Heavens opponent.


    Well, because of my mentor, I wasn''t willing to deny that there might be some blindness in it.


    Nevertheless, with that in his mouth, Cami would only receivepliments.


    Maybe Cami''s heart broke poking when she once felt the separation of talents.


    I guess there''s nothing else to realize that you don''t have to give up there to recover from it.


    "Hmm... Demon Heavenly General... can''t you be serious?


    "Dude, I do feel like you could handle it... but in that case, that means it''s gonna be hard to help Lina and the others, right? I don''t know if you want to fight, but give me a break."


    That''s not what I''m saying... Well, whatever it is, I think it''s too much of an application for something else.


    To think that if Cami had a Demon Heavenly General to restore her confidence and fought there, etc., it would also be careless, given Eina and the others.


    I think so too because I take care of him from time to time and I know who he is... if I get another chance, is that it?


    Well, whatever it is, the real thing to think about right now is rescuing Eina and the others.


    When they switched heads, the Somas proceeded to the back of the woods as they proceeded to talk about it, defeating the demons that came out from time to time.

 31 Demon Nation And Demon King Previous

    Shortly after I woke up, I realized that the darkness was spreading in front of me.


    After a moment of boredom, I gradually get used to my eyes and realize that it was the stone ceiling that was there.


    I don''t recognize you. Besides, I thought with a falling asleep head about what it meant - Aina woke uppletely there.


    At the same time, I remember what happened just before I lost consciousness.


    If I woke up in a hurry, it was a room made of the same material as the ceiling.


    I just didn''t think it was just a room made of stone because it was spreading on the right.


    It was undoubtedly an ironttice.


    "... you mean this ce is a barn?


    "It''s like"


    "-!?


    Words return unexpectedly to leaked solitaire, turning to surprise.


    And Aina opened her eyes even more surprised at the person there.


    "Mr. Lina!?


    "Yes. Good morning. It is, Aina."


    "Ugh, yeah, good morning...... not!?


    What resuscitates behind Eina''s brain is Lina dressed to be blown away and thrown out of her whole body.


    That figure, which had lost consciousness, also seemed as if it had died... but as far as this view is concerned, it does not appear to have a single scratch.


    Of course it was dim, so it wasn''t confirmed, but for now it breathed out relief knowing it was safe.


    "... good. You''re safe, right?


    "... Well, it depends on what you say you''re safe, but for now, I''m fine. Honestly though, I don''t really understand why you''re here. I remember someone attacking me, but I lost consciousness without being able to kill the shock, and given that, I wonder if maybe they caught me...... Aina, don''t you know something?


    "... eh"


    A moment reminds me of Alberto''s unleashed words.


    The demon king - my father wanted it.


    Given that, I''m pretty sure they caught me... but I still can''t believe it.


    He''s not the one who does that.


    Say that with confidence...... So what does it mean?


    And that''s all I thought about, a possibility came to mind.


    Yes, that would convince me of this situation.


    I mean, here''s the thing.


    Maybe he did want it.


    For example, you want Aina toe back or something.


    However, that was not an order to bring him in forcibly.


    But that''s how Alberto interpreted it, if that means... something like this could happen.


    I hear that the Demon Heavenly General needs not only strength, but also high loyalty to the Demon King.


    It can also be seen from the fact that half of the twelve aristocrats need to be rmended¡­ So could that high loyalty be true?


    Other than that...


    "... Aina? What''s wrong, sir?


    "-Ah. Ugh, yeah, whatever... no, right. Maybe you know why this happened."


    "Oh, it''s true!?


    For a moment, I thought about falling for it, but Aina stopped it.


    Lina already knows that Eina is a demon.


    Of course, you don''t know any more than that... no, that''s supposed to be enough.


    But Lina''s attitude towards Aina still hasn''t changed anything.


    That would mean you epted Eina after finding out she was a demon.


    Thinking about when they denied it, I was too scared to confirm it... but still, I didn''t want to hide it any more.


    So.


    "- I am the daughter of the Demon King!?


    Speaking of her origins and spection of the status quo, Lina raised her voice of surprise.


    Well, I guess that''s natural...... but I still can''t see the disgust and other emotions there.


    One is a pure surprise, then nods as he was convinced.


    "Ha... but I see. If that''s the case, I think it''s possible for me, too. Just..."


    "Just?"


    "I don''t know why they put me in here, or why they brought me here."


    "... there it is."


    The particr problem is Lina.


    Alberto said he sacrificed something about Lina.


    I also remember saying unexpected harvest, etc.


    But that''s not what he wants or forgives where he interprets it.


    Or if Lina wasn''t here on this asion, it was also considered a bluff to take Aina... in this situation, that''s hard to think of either.


    When it does, really...?


    No, but that''s...


    And it was a time when I was worried that it was not the same.


    "- Apparently you have a problem, and I''ll answer it."


    "Huh!?


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, when did you get there, on the other side of the ironttice, there was an Alberto figure.


    The figure wrapped around the ck robe shouldn''t be the same as when I saw it earlier, but it creeps into Eina''s eyes because she stands in the dark.


    Unexpectedly, I swallowed your spit.


    "... that means that you answer the question of why I was brought here?


    As he hesitated to do so, Lina was throwing the word at him first.


    Alberto nods to it, honestly.


    "Yes. That''s exactly what you guys were talking about, though, right? You were brought here as a sacrifice."


    "Oh no... you can''t forgive me for that...!?


    To that word, Eina was crying out reflexively, but Alberto''s reaction to it was unexpected.


    I just had to know what I was talking about, so I tilted my neck.


    "... Yes? What did the princess say... Oh, no, I see. Is that what happened?"


    But I just nodded that I was immediately convinced, but naturally I don''t know why.


    I nced at him with that attitude and wondered if he was going to wind up in smoke - moments when Vikri and his body trembled.


    Because Albertoughed.


    ... No, should I say "yes"?


    Its suspended mouth was clearly like a mockery.


    "... man. Damn, is it the princess, too? You''re in trouble, when you get the wrong idea like that."


    "... mistake, what?"


    "Isn''t it decided? That we think such a man deserves a demon king."


    "... Huh?


    I didn''t know what you were talking about.


    ''Cause then it''s like...


    "We don''t recognize such things as demon kings. There''s only one person we recognize as the Demon King, now and ever.... Well, some Demon Heavenly Generals call that the Demon King, but if the Demon King were resurrected, you would soon realize how foolish you were. There is no way that a Demon Heavenly General would work for such a fool, so naturally I will demote him. I''d really like to do it right now, because I don''t have that authority over my rookie. Totally, trulymentable."


    I hear that the current Demon King - Eina''s father became Demon King only about a decade ago.


    Because the former demon king was destroyed, he said he was to stand as a new demon king.


    Yes, Eina''s father wasn''t the Demon King from the beginning, nor has he always been the Demon King.


    Eina also knew that she had only recently made a recement, and that some were rebelling because of it.


    But no way... yes, no way.


    It was too unexpected, such as the presence of such people among the Devil''s Heavenly Generals.


    But even though she was shocked, Aina noticed that there was something in Alberto''s utterance that bothered her.


    That''s something you can never ignore, opening your mouth as you tell yourself to calm down.


    "... You call yourself the Demon King, which means the former Demon King, right?


    "... So how many times do I know that there is only one of his beings, the Demon King, now and ever?


    "I don''t care about that. I mean, is that what you want? But the former demon king must have been destroyed."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Abominably,"


    "... what do you mean it''sing back to life?


    "It means exactly what you say? The Demon King ising back to life. For that reason, I''ve been preparing for a lot of things."


    - Resurrection of the dead.


    It is true, it is not impossible, it is said.


    But essentially, it should have been almost impossible.


    How did you...


    "... no. Sacrifice is no way..."


    "No way, nothing, no other use, right? Of course, normal sacrifices don''t help the Demon King where they pile up. But if you''re a gift holder - a holder of extra skill, you''ll figure it out. Besides, if it''s both of us, it''s even better."


    "With both of you... yes, I knew that''s what you meant"


    "Yes, Princess, you too will be sacrificed for the Demon King."

 32 Demon Nation And Demon King Part Ii

    Weirdly, Aina was never shocked by the words she even said with a smile on her face.


    Probably because I knew somehow in the course of the story so far... and then I felt it faintly.


    Yeah, I just decided to bring him in, and I don''t need to keep him in the barn until Aina does.


    Rather, if you do that, it will only be a problem.


    But if Eina is going to sacrifice herself, there''s no reason not to.


    Even though I realized it, I never thought about it because I was scared.


    But if you get this far, it''s not if you''re saying that.


    Even though she escaped, Aina is the daughter of the Demon King... and most importantly, Lina is here too.


    You couldn''t forgive me for that.


    "... like this, you think you can just do it?


    "Yeah, of course you''re not just sorry. The Demon King will be resurrected anyway. The time has finallye to pull down all the fools, including that man, to ughter him, and then to fight back. There''s a time for revenge on those who despise us and call us demons and such!


    When I saw the man screaming out loud, I thought Eina was crazy.


    In the first ce, why can we fight back with it, if we revive the destroyed?


    You know it''s just going to be destroyed again and worse.


    Most of all, I knew it was useless where I said it... and most of all, I didn''t need it.


    "... yes. Very well."


    "I''m d you understand. Unfortunately, the princess can''t join that, but please don''t mourn. Because your sacrifice is the first step in our revenge!


    "- I''m sorry about that, you just have to do it on your own"


    Moment after moment, part of the ironttice blew away.


    No, he was shed.


    And the shadow that formed it - Lina jumped straight to Alberto.


    Eina was aware that Lina was about to do something.


    That''s why Lina hasn''t spoken since the first question, and Eina kept talking to distract her from such Lina.


    Gripped in Lina''s hand is apparently a short wooden stick that broke part of the bed and created it.


    If it were, that wouldn''t pose any threat, but as you can see from the fact that I''ve just shed some of the ironttices off.


    If it''s in Lina''s hands, even it can be a fine murder weapon.


    It is such an ambush by Lina.


    No matter how much Alberto, it''s just...


    "- Hmm. I don''t think so... you didn''t mean to ambush me to that extent, did you?


    "Huh?"


    What was it that danced the universe shortly afterwards?


    It took a few moments to figure it out.


    No, should I say that my brain refused to understand that?


    I could clearly see it even in the dim, it was a red and ck coloured liquid¡­ a small body that flushed it from all over my body slowly falling to the ground.


    "Mm... you shouldn''t do this. I just reflected the attack as it was, but not so far. That''s right, I should say, but the stuffing was well sweet. I''m one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals, right? Even though it is the same privileged holder, it does so as a matter of course, such as measures. Well, anyway, it''s going to die as it is... is there anything else wrong with that? And if you live a little longer, that''s fine¡­ and if you die, you die, and that''s when it happens."


    "Eh - Alberto!


    Moments, it was reflexive behavior that was sticking out my right hand.


    Rather than thinking about something, simply saying you can''t forgive me, because that''s what I thought.


    Alberto, who noticed it, shifted his gaze here... and then immediately hoisted his mouth up.


    I don''t have to be put into words, but those eyes alone tell me what I want to say.


    It was an eye that had been directed dozens, hundreds of times.


    That''s the kind of eye that an ipetence who can''t use a single piece of magic is going to do.


    And Aina realized there.


    Anyway... I didn''t want Alberto to call me a princess.


    I just realized why.


    I guess that''s because Alberto''s voice had a mockery color on it.


    A small amount, but certain, to the point of not being noticed.


    Now that I no longer have to hide it, I feel it clearly out of my eyes... so I don''t know what to do.


    Still...... I uttered the word as if to rub all of my previous depression.


    "- I won''t burn down that whiskey. me Arrow!"


    - Enchanted Premium, Guardian of the Demon King, and Mount Ji Tucheng: Magic and me Arrow.


    "- Be!?


    Alberto''s eyes were opened to the ming arrows that manifested themselves and popped out in momentum.


    But in the meantime, it fills the distance at once, and as it is sucked into its face, the arrow of mes...


    "... Huh?


    "No... this surprised me. I didn''t know the princess was capable of using magic."


    It was Aina''s turn to look at it, which disappeared without a thing.


    Whatever, I didn''t even start the magic.


    It''s not like when Lina was there.


    In Lina''s time, there were definitely signs of magic being activated, albeit for a moment.


    Yet the only thing that made Eina disappear was that she didn''t even have to activate the magic.


    This meant that there was just so much difference in strength.


    No, that''s beyond my knowledge.


    But I didn''t know you couldn''t even make a slight gap...


    "Hmm...... but how is magic really avable? - I sealed the corner."


    "... Huh? What...?


    "Oh, you didn''t notice that? Well, it''s thest one anyway, so I''ll tell you, yeah, just like I said. The princess could not use magic because I had sealed it in advance. What do you think, General Magic Heaven? Anyway, nobody even noticed it."


    Aina had a stunning view of Alberto with even a proud look on her face.


    That means it was all caused by the man in front of you.


    "Why... how could you do that...?


    "That''s decided, isn''t it? Because I wanted to beat the princess to the bottom of despair. Sacrificing the princess has been decided since that time. Though, I didn''t think it would be too much... Yep, honestly, I wondered what happened when the princess escaped. Well, based on the results, this is how you rolled it for your convenience. Even for me, it''s not easy to steal our eyes. Thank you for everything, Princess."


    Alberto, who said so and bowed his head, was seriously saying the word.


    I understand without having to be told that everything I just said, even words of gratitude, is its true meaning.


    "... Huh!


    That''s why, momentarily, there was blood on my head.


    ''Cause you will.


    All of those days, it''s this guy''s fault.


    I don''t... No!


    - Demon Conductor - Guardian of the Demon King - Zhengtucheng Mountain: Magic -


    "Al -"


    "- There''s nothing I can do about it with magic to the extent of a princess, but it''s kind of depressing. Just keep your mouth shut for a second."


    "- Damn...!


    I didn''t know what they did.


    Same as what was done in that forest.


    If you noticed, Eina was blown away and mmed against the walls of the barn.


    However, the only difference from that time is that this time I feel the pain clearly.


    When I spit something up from my throat, it was red and ck liquid.


    If you are pulled further by gravity and fall to the ground, the pain runs further all over your body.


    "... ghhh, ahh..."


    "Hmm...... I wasn''t interested in insect collection or anything, but this might seem a little interesting? Well, as for me, I prefer this one."


    "Yikes......!


    I leaked my voice to the pain that suddenly ran into my arm.


    Take a look, it was Alberto''s leg there.


    I realized that she was trampled... but when Aina ate her teeth, she looked up in front of her eyes.


    "Al, Belt......!


    "Oh, I thought you''d cry out for pain, but I didn''t think you''d have a temper this far. Sounds like something has changed in the past year... yeah, this is going to be a little fun"


    "... ugh, guh!?


    Trampled with grime, further pain runs.


    But Aina ate her teeth.


    Nothing could have been done about that... but that''s just mean.


    It''s all about whether this guy will do what he wants.


    I can''t do anything... but I couldn''t do anything... at least...


    "Hmm, I thought you were just a princess in a cage, but do you think you just need to change your ratings a little bit? Well, it doesn''t mean anything changes after all. It''s hrious and interesting for what you''re watching, but if you get bored, they just strangle you and kill you. That''s why you were brought to life."


    I heard voices, but never returned anything to them.


    He also says he can''t afford it already... but Eina just keeps putting up with the pain.


    "Of course that''s not the only rating I was making, is it? Well, you know... apparently that didn''t change even before you escaped, did it?


    "... eh"


    "Oh, hey, did you just say what that means? It''s okay, I''ll teach you right, though, yeah. It''s the least you can do if you think about it...... Well, here''s one question. I knew how you were there, didn''t I?... Yes, that''s a simple story. Because I was taught. I don''t know who that''s from or why... well, I wouldn''t dare. Me, even this, with mercy."


    Though I thought which mouth, nature and thought went toward what was now conveyed.


    Nevertheless, there is no need to think about who, etc.


    In that vige, Aina had almost no interaction with her surroundings.


    Except for just the two of them... which is why they were limited, such as the person who was able to identify Aina.


    But Aina never doubted the shards either.


    I didn''t think Alberto''s words were lies.


    Maybe that''s true... but I''m sure I just got something wrong.


    I didn''t need a reason or anything to be sure of that.


    "... you don''t like it. I didn''t know this still wouldn''t fall...... I can''t help it. It''s not very smart, but do we still have to show it by force"


    "... Huh!?


    Immediately after the words, the pain became even more severe.


    Gritty, gritty and trampled...... but still, endure even.


    Because all Aina could do, really, was that already.


    I knew my strength wasing out of my whole body.


    Perhaps as it is, it also means that you will die in less time.


    "Hey, you shouldn''t do this. This may not likely hold until the ritual is over. Um, should I just keep the princess alive?... Oh yes, I had a good idea. Princess, it''s a corner, will you beg for your life? Then I''ll heal your wound, won''t I? Well, I''d kill you anyway, but at least until then, it shouldn''t hurt, right?


    Hearing that word makes me lie when ites to my heart not leaning even for a moment.


    But Aina just ate up her teeth.


    That is the utmost resistance.


    Even if that''s all I can do... that''s all I can do, so I decided to do just that.


    "... ha. What, you don''t beg for your life? That''s not funny.... Oh, or maybe you''re not expecting help over this period or anything, are you? It can''t be that convenient, can it?


    Help, I hear, and I feel like someone just passed my head for a second.


    But Aina desperately suppressed it.


    Because if you be aware of it, when your heart breaks, you instinctively perceived it.


    Besides, I didn''t have to tell you that.


    He doesn''te to help.


    It''s obvious.


    Because it''s not worth it.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    Oh, no, or maybe it''lle if it helps my sister... it''s to help my sister.


    Not yourself.


    Well, either way, it''s the same thing.


    Eina knew a long time ago that the world was not gentle.


    Even so, Aina was saved once.


    That''s why it''s exaggerated.


    Second time, etc.... That''s not...


    "Hmm...... I can''t help it. Shall we make it a priority to make it squeaky here somehow? Well, let me entertain you onest time, shall we? Full of despair."


    "- No, it''s not. It''s an ear loss. If you want to raise your voice of despair, you can do it yourself."


    With my voice, I lost weight from my arm.


    Sounded right after was the roar as if the wall had been smashed through...... no, I didn''t care about that.


    The voice now... and it appeared in front of me, and the way it looked...


    "I''m sorry. Lina was a little more dangerous, so she prioritized the other side."


    "... Thor, Ma?


    "Hmm? Does it look like someone else?


    "... invisible, though"


    "That would have been nice. Um... I''m a littlete, but as promised, I''m here to help."


    Familiar, as usual, one from the cheek, a clear Shizuku, conveyed and fell.

 33 Former Strongest, Angry

    Soma narrowed her eyes as she looked at Aina, who was hurting and falling.


    What I feel there is anger and impudence.


    Couldn''t you havee a little sooner, that''s what it is... but now, before that, I have something to do.


    "Well, it seems like we need to treat Eina before we leave here for now, but could Eina have used healing magic?


    "... no, I can''t use it, I can''t"


    "Hmm..."


    As far as the view goes, Aina has almost no traumatic trauma.


    Only the right arm is hurt by being trampled, but to that extent it would be far from fatal.


    But it''s only a story if you look from the outside.


    That soma can''t even look inside people, but I can tell by how much it hurts to include it.


    And Eina''s condition was, without a doubt, a fatal injury.


    Perhaps inside your body, your whole body must have broken bones and several internal organs ruptured.


    If you leave it like this, you''ll be dead in less than an hour, and it''s dangerous to move it around in a detour.


    They only have that vige where people live in the first ce around here, and they won''t make it where they tried to bring it in.


    That''s all I thought about, Soma concluded.


    I also feel that was all I had from the start, but I sigh out wondering if I had a choice.


    "Well, is there any other way?"


    "... yeah, right. Yeah, don''t worry about me, okay? That, more, Lina, please. ¡­ Yes, but. Come and help me, please. That''s all, and I..."


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but thank you will be fine for now. If you move, you''ll lose your mind."


    "... Huh? What?"


    I didn''t hear the words until the end.


    Consciousness is just at hand.


    As he shook up the stick he was holding, he shook it down toward Aina''s body as it was.


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Guardianship of the Dragon God, Absolute Cutting, and the Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, and Secret Sword The Tai Knife of Mercy.


    "... eh"


    Moments, I feel all my body power taken at once.


    I indulge in the fact that I''m about to get to my knees on the spot and exhale instead.


    "... Phew. Exactly the second time is hard, but is it cheap if it is enough for me to get tired? Okay, so how''s your body doing? I think it''spletely healed."


    "... Huh?


    Soma frowned at Aina, who looked stunned.


    I wondered if something would have failed, because I thought so.


    The opportunity to wield this in the first ce is not so great.


    Besides, most of them, including Lina earlier, were for trauma.


    Aina''s right arm is clean, so she doesn''t seem to have a problem with that, but honestly, she''s not very confident when ites to the inside.


    Still, just for scratches, I think it''spletely healed first.


    "Oh, that? Lies... really, heal...?


    "Hmm... apparently there''s no problem"


    He touches his body shly and exhales a soothing breath into Aina''s appearance as he slowly rises.


    From what I''ve seen, it doesn''t seem like a problem, and this would be a relief.


    But when Soma thought about it, he was caught by Eina for some reason shortly afterwards.


    "Hey... what are you talking about now?


    "Hmm? Whatever you say, I think I''ll keep watching..."


    "Keep looking... all I know is that you shed me?


    "Well, it''s a sword technique I used."


    Secret Sword Mercy''s Tai Knife.


    It is one of the secrets of a certain genre, whose des are used to heal people, not to harm them.


    Though, in fact, Soma doesn''t understand the principle in detail either.


    Because it has been used by me once, and at that time it is something I have sensibly understood that I can use.


    For once, I heard the principle, and it seems to be healing wounds by transferring my life force and turning it into a healing force, but it is still sensory with regard to the part about how that can be done.


    For now, what I know clearly is that I am very tired when I use it because of it.


    "... what the hell is that? Really, you''re as cod as ever. Well, thanks to you, but - Oh!


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "It''s not what''s going on! That''s right, that''s why I''m not me, I''m Lina! Lina also has an amazing wound...!


    "No, so Lina was cured first, right?


    "... Huh?


    Yes, as I said earlier.


    Lina had no choice but to prioritize you because of the situation she had to treat as soon as possible.


    Because of that, I heard a deafening murmur, and it was only a littlete to help Aina.


    That''s what it is.


    "Oh, yeah... then I''m d"


    "... personally, it''s not very good."


    "Oh, why not?


    "I told you I would help, but it turned out to put Eina behind me. I am truly sorry for my impudence."


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have to apologize! If Lina was in danger, it''s natural to prioritize Lina... and it''s no different that you helped her. Well, then... that''s enough."


    "Mmm... but as for me..."


    "So, so to speak! Well, more than that, let''s get out of here. I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    "Hmm, I agree with that... it seems like hatred and still impossibility"


    "... Huh?


    Eina leaked the voice of doubt, and which came first after all it appeared.


    But whicheveres first, Soma just waved her arm unconstitutionally.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Demon shing Knife.


    Immediately after that - the mes that were imminent in front of me disappear without a trace and exhale.


    "Absolutely... Persistent men don''t like it, do they?


    "I don''t care who hates me, because as far as I''m concerned. It''s harder for you to take them away than that. It''s important, a sacrifice to the Demon King."


    "Alberto... lying, intact...?


    "No, he was handy, so maybe he recovered"


    "Yeah, you''re right. Apparently, you''ve been too distracted to immerse yourself in the fun. I never thought I''d be exposed to anything like this."


    With that said, the man who came out of the big hole made on the wall - apparently by the name of Alberto - has slowly progressed on his steps.


    Most of all, it was obvious from the earlier mes, but thenguage is backwards. His eyes are full of enough killing intentions.


    I guess lining up words like excuses is also because pride was hurt.


    "It was obvious from what I said and did earlier, but you''re a crappy man by the time you''re brilliant. If I slept well, I would have at least left him alone as a pity."


    "Ho...? You were gonna miss me? I see...... haha - don''t get on with it, you fucking kid!


    The moment the man screamed, the surroundings of Soma were engulfed in mes in an instant.


    But Soma nods when he looks at the red on one side, without being particrly anxious about it.


    "SO, SOMA......!?


    "Ha, shit... this is why I hate kids. I don''t know who I am and I''ll be in good shape soon. Now you know a little bit about it, don''t you? Well, if you die, it doesn''t mean anything."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Genius of Seeing: Our Stream, Imitation, Demon shing Ceremony.


    And I was annoyed with Gudagda, so I instantly shed and tore it apart and turned it off.


    "Oh...!? Stupid......!? Even though I discarded the chant, that is one of the mostplete of my magic, easily......!?


    He said something about himself, but he knew enough about hatred and my life. Instead, you don''t know that, do you? You don''t even seem to know how much of a difference in strength there is. "


    "Huh, guh, guh...!


    "Well, it''s a corner, and I''ll teach you. It would be pointless anyway. Just like you just said."


    "Ki, you......! Just because you identally escaped my magic, don''t get on with it...!


    "Hmm... so it would be you who''s in good shape"


    Staring at the man with his eyes narrowed, Soma crouched when he realized it.


    It was rolling there as it was - picking up an iron stick just the right length.


    Honestly, I don''t need to use that stuff.


    I don''t know who the person in front of me is, etc., but if it''s the other person, it won''t even be the stick of a tree.


    If it''s your usual soma, that''s something you''ll never do.


    Something I missed earlier is true.


    Soma has no taste in bullying weak people.


    But if I have mercy once, and have paid it off, I will not forgive you any more.


    I''m not going to happen.


    Yes, Soma was so angry that there was no more.


    By hurting my sister and her friend, Soma is from the bottom of her heart, angry.


    There was no fine dust, like I was going to forgive you.


    "Well, I''m not a ghost either. Give him plenty of time to taste regret and despair. With all my heart and joy - die."


    "There''s a fucking kid......! Fine, take this me - the Devil''s Heavenly General has insulted the Fourth Seat, Alberto of Dead Heaven, and die in regret in despair...!


    No further words needed, enough intent to kill.


    Squeeze your arms so you can put in that will.


    To a foot jump, Soma stepped toward the man.

 34 Destruction Of An Organization

    In a dim corner of the room, the man was killing his breath and lurking.


    I''m not trying to get away with this.


    It was to poke through the gap and fight back.


    I don''t know how manyrades are left already.


    But if one survives andpletes the ritual, it is our victory.


    I''m curious as to why it was raided today, but I guess this is also God''s test.


    This means that if we get over this, this time our Lord will unite the world.


    If I thought about it, I would be motivated.


    But that''s when.


    Katsung and I hear footsteps right next to me, stopping.


    Naturally, my body was stretched and I gained strength.


    "Hmm... that''s all you''ve been searching around and you can''t find anything else, was that it? Eight in total. They were suspicious to see, but what the hell did they do?... I''m done crushing it, and I don''t have a problem with what I was up to. Now, what are we going to do... explore somewhere else just in case, or go home like this..."


    But at the inch, the shadow turned back on his heel.


    The next two steps...... no, they would have noticed if they were even one step closer...... the man loosens his mouth that God is still on our side.


    One step as it was, the footsteps resumed.


    I catch my defenseless back leaving in my sight, my mouth hanging.


    That was because, in a double sense, we could fulfill the achievements of our grief.


    The man knew the shadow - the woman.


    It was more than a decade ago, and I saw it¡­ No, I ran into it.


    And the end of that time was the same as it is today.


    But there is one clear difference between then and today.


    At that time, a man could only escape and hide, but this is how he can kill a woman today.


    Fulfill the vengeance sworn then, and even the resurrection of our Lord.


    What a wonderful day, the man jumped into its back at once, leaping his heart to joy.


    With a special intent, he sticks out a dagger in his hand.


    "Die, of ck silver -"


    "- Dumb ass. There''s no way you can kill me while you''re wasting so much killing time leaking, is there?


    Moment after moment, I didn''t know what happened.


    "... Huh?


    When I realized it, I didn''t feel my lower body, and for some reason the woman looked upside down.


    No, in the first ce, it''s about how you''re upside down, but you''re right against a woman... looking at that freezing gaze and finally understanding.


    That I was shed in two straight up and down.


    "Huh... all of you, ck and silver, princess of war...!


    But still, stare at the woman till the end.


    Shortly afterwards, the man''s consciousness fell into eternal darkness with the feeling that something ran vertically through his body.


    Cami sighed with an indescribable look before the sight of a man in two falling to the ground and spreading red and ck liquid around her.


    To be honest, I didn''t need onest blow.


    It couldn''t have helped at that point in time, so naturally.


    But I haven''t heard an abominable name in a long time, and I couldn''t leave it alone.


    "Damn... you''re so feminine while I''m at it"


    I''m so frightened of myself, I exhale again.


    The ck Silver War Princess is a name given to her by her enemies more than a decade ago, when Cami was actively involved in the battle against the Demons.


    Perhaps the reason for this was that the color of my hair and then the color of the armor I preferred to wear was silver.


    Such things are not umon... No, they weremon.


    Give two names to the person you feel threatened with and share that danger.


    This is normal everywhere, but everyday tea meals like not knowing the person''s name at that time.


    Above all, it is sometimes difficult to understand just calling a name, and it can be given an easy name to understand.


    And that naming convention is fundamental to the other person''s characteristics.


    Especially the color of the hair, goes in almost unconditionally.


    This is easy to understand in one shot - because the color of the hair is supposed to represent the talent of the person.


    Various hair colors each refer to the direction they specialize in, among which ck is treated differently.


    Because they are supposed to have talent in all aspects.


    In fact, this doesn''t mean superstition.


    It''s that we have the corresponding research results, and at least only Cami is right.


    If Cami gives her the skills she remembers, the skills she can remember, and adds thatmentary, she''ll be able to kill time for an hour.


    That''s why Cami thought she could look up¡­ and why Soma''s talent was certain.


    The same is true of what he said and did and how well he showed excellence, but that is also due to the fact that Soma was once treated as a genius.


    Well, I''d say it''s be a vendetta, and it''s be what it is.


    If it hadn''t been for that, I''m sure they could have treated me better.


    You are being treated without soma simply because it has been shown that you have no talent, but also because you treated them so much as you had to.


    Whatever it is, its name is ck history for Cami.


    It reminds me of myself who was immature and brings back things I don''t even want to remember.


    So he wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible, and that''s the thing.


    gossip.


    "Well... is this really clearing this one up?


    It wasn''t like I wasn''t really aware of it because earlier it was a y to rm the opponent and handle it easily.


    I''ll keep looking into it, but I don''t feel any more signs, so this would mean everything.


    Though I''m curious as to what the ce was really up to because of the location, well those things are behind us.


    I''ve already crushed it, so it''s something you don''t need to worry about... and most importantly, it''s not all over.


    Rendezvous with Soma, who went to rescue Lina and the others, is also the most important thing.


    "Even so, wasn''t there a need for positive motion?


    Yes, when ites to why Cami is doing this separately from Soma, it was originally meant to be a positive move.


    Cami scratched around, while Soma rescued Lina and the others.


    Cami withdrew at the right ce and was scheduled to escape as is... if you open the lid, you will see.


    Withdrawal and nothing. Cami has wiped out her opponent... and above all, she feels a strong force, shaking her skin, from the direction she''s headed for Soma.


    I feel so much further away.


    Perhaps where Cami matches everyone she''s dealt with here, it doesn''t even extend as far as that pinky.


    "Rather than, have you failed? This is if you suck..."


    It was something I was joking about, but Cami remembered for this feeling.


    I''ve only seen it once, General Demon Heaven.


    It was destroyed by her¡­ but it seemed simr to what she felt at the time.


    If it''s soma, I don''t even think we''re gonna get behind it sooner.


    "... Shit. In the meantime, I guess I''ll have to go... but I might be able to do something."


    Cami hurried toward the ce, scolding her mind, which was about to plunge in.

 35 Closure Of The Case

    I thought you weren''t kidding.


    I thought you were kidding.


    This was supposed to be perfect.


    Combining his talent with the power of hisrades, the resurrection of him was supposed toe true.


    That''s how we were supposed to do it ourselves this time.


    Now it''s time for us to crawl our ipetent, shitty trash to the ground.


    That''s... that''s...!


    "That''s what you... you...!


    "So shut up. It''s only ear damage, and why don''t you stop whimpering? Or if you want to talk, say something a little more meaningful. There''s no point in even saying what you''re saying. There''s no point in you being alive."


    "You......!


    With that word, I totally cut it.


    Alberto hasn''t really taken it seriously until now.


    For if you do so, it will undoubtedly be troublesome.


    But I don''t care anymore.


    Unlock all body limiters and overflow magic all around you.


    It''s possible to ughter an army. Gather it, raise it...


    "Die......!


    Knocked toward it in front of me - the moment I was wiped out of all of it.


    "Be, stupid...... that, stupid......!?


    There was no way.


    There was no way it was possible.


    This, this...!


    "This is what...!


    Shouting, Alberto did everything he could to make magic happen.


    Aina just stared at the sight in front of her.


    I feel like I''m even dreaming...... no, I''m even wondering if that sounds true.


    I wonder if my true self is still just before I die, and that''s the dream I envisioned.


    ''Cause it''s too convenient.


    I can''t believe we''re here to help at such an exquisite time... and on top of that, I can''t believe we can do more than mutually.


    ... Oh, but I thought Eina was there.


    But it''s soma, he said.


    "Stupid...... stupid stupid stupid......! Why... why are you interrupting us in the first ce...!


    "No, I don''t know why they say it. I don''t even know what you were about to do. [M]... but you hurt my sister and friend and master of magic. It''s too much to bury you."


    Master of Magic, I heard the word, and Aina''s mouth loosened slightly.


    I haven''t been able to do anything like that.


    But at the same time, I thought of something else.


    This is a very convenient sight, it seems like a dream... but with all due respect, I still thought I might have believed in Soma.


    ''Cause otherwise, when I was caught, I wouldn''t have been able to use magic aggressively on the verge of losing consciousness, and I wouldn''t have maintained it all the time.


    And when I realized it, I could honestly ept such a convenient sight.


    ept it...... do nothing, just keep looking at the sight.


    Because there are no shards that need to be done.


    So Eina waited only when it was over, staring even just at Soma''s back.


    Cami once saw the battle between General Satanic and her.


    More than ten years ago, in that battle, it was the final phase.


    Cami never forgot about that time.


    I could only see myself from the rear when I was avant-garde.


    I can''t possibly forget.


    And maybe that was the decisive moment when Cami''s heart broke.


    I just don''t see how much effort I''ve continued to make, and I don''t think I can reach it over there.


    That''s why I gave up.


    That''s why Cami is a skill appraiser, after all.


    It was the path chosen to escape, from which he also fled further.


    So deep down in Cami''s mind, there''s a sense of inferiority that people can''t say.


    "Oh, there''s no way... there''s no way... there''s such a fucking kid... you, you, me...!


    "I''ve always said that, so you''ll always be there."


    Cami just stood up to the sight that was there.


    It was more than a battle then.


    Ice on the mes, thunder on the wind.


    From all directions, all things wild... rtive to it is one little boy.


    It''s reckless as to who saw it, and the sight of despair is all that awaits.


    If what you have in your hand is a stick of wood and a stick of iron, it''s even worse.


    But it was in there, and the boy didn''t break his usual unwieldy attitude.


    And just to say that''s right, everything that strikes the boy hasn''t moved one step further from it, as if it was pulled even on the line.


    It seems as if it is alsoid in the juncture, and in fact I guess that is true.


    Sword junction.


    More sword shes suppress them rampaging around endlessly.


    That''s all there is to it.


    Besides, all I''m saying is that it''s Yoro, the rtive man''s body is shed, torn, and shredded little by little.


    The fact that I''m not to that extent sorry if I want to, even if it''s given at regr intervals and in a certain amount of time, is obvious.


    That is, it is too obvious a difference in power.


    The man who kept being shown it was dyeing its face ck by various emotions.


    "Come on, it''s time for enough reflection? Desperate? - Then you''re sick. In the afterlife, of course. If you have the right tomit suicide at the end of the day, you will be left behind."


    "Huh... you... make a fool of me too...!


    "I''m not making a fool of myself, it''s just a slight remaining heart of mercy? The truth is, I was going to kill him miserably... because I didn''t have to do that, I was miserable. My life also reminds me of the heart of mercy."


    "... well... then - regret it...!


    "Huh...!?


    What the man was trying to do, that was why he noticed Cami behind the Somas, right next to the stairs that came down to the ce.


    Behind Soma, there are two girls trying to shelter.


    One is Lina, who is falling to the ground, and the other girl she has never seen.


    It soon became clear that she was probably Aina¡­ but when the ground, which was the blind spot, flourished, a spear of dirt burst out of it with tremendous momentum.


    "Mazu......!


    But when I realized it, I couldn''t have made it in Cami, no matter what I thought.


    There''s not enough time.


    Still moving aggressively, reaching out...


    "Goddamn it, I''m not the only one who''s gonna die... at least that''s it, on the road -"


    "- Huh."


    A heartbroken sigh echoed on the spot.


    There are still a lot of things going wild on the spot, but for some reason, that''s all.


    And in the next moment, it was stretching out to Aina, which was erasing it without a trace.


    "Be... Be...!? Stupid...... you should notice now...... you should make it......!?


    "Oh man... you really are a man who lowers himself to the end. I even think it''s too frightening and brilliant. - Well, thanks to you, the heart of resurrected mercy is blown away."


    "Damn, damn... damn...!


    A man dyed his face in anger jumped to Soma with all hisst resistance.


    And the mes, which gained momentum, struck in unison.


    - sh.


    What sounded on the spot was a small grunt.


    But above all, it resonated clearly. That was the signal of termination.


    The wild mes disappear as if nothing had happened to all of them from the beginning, and the man, literally doubled vertically, goes straight through both sides of the soma.


    But the moment he turned behind Soma, his body was chopped to pieces until it became dust, and disappeared without a trace.


    "You will not allow even one of your cells to remain in this world. Regret your stupidity in the world... but forgive me."


    Whimpering those words, Soma exhaled one breath and then looked back at this one.


    By the way, Cami has stopped in a dumb position because she just tried to get close to Aina and no longer needs it.


    When Cami realized that, coughing one up, she spoke to Soma as if nothing had happened.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. I''m here just in case, but I didn''t have to."


    "Well, as you can see, it was just a trinket."


    That''s the soma that shrugs my shoulders, but if that was a trinket, there would be very little trinket even in this world.


    Well, what you''re saying did seem like it, but at least if it was Cami, I''m pretty sure she was strong enough not to know if I could let her have a minute.


    "What little thing... I know you named it and you know it, but Alberto was a Demon Heavenly General, right?


    "But that attitude, no matter how you look at it, would have been that of a trinket?


    "... well, I wouldn''t deny that"


    Hearing such a conversation, I move my gaze to what had been a battlefield until earlier.


    Again, it was amazing.


    From where Soma stood, the other side seems to be almost total destruction rather than half destruction, so much so that we don''t know what was there.


    I guess there were a few stone barns out there, only because it''s almost intact on this side, one left and one right.


    Instead of walls, even the ceiling had been smashed through, and he eloquently told the story of how many offenses there had been.


    And that''s why the heterogeneity on this side is more noticeable.


    And the soma that made it, the difference.


    Or that was enough to even make her feel repellent, but as far as I can tell, Aina doesn''t seem to have that look.


    With that in mind, Cami was slightly surprised that it was so herself.


    Indeed, Cami once saw the Demon Heavenly General defeated.


    But it wasn''t so overwhelming then, and Soma, unlike her, doesn''t even remember her martial arts skills at the extraordinary level.


    With that in mind, it goes without saying how improbable Soma is.


    "... that''s now, though"


    Whimpering like a shudder, Cami was remembering a certain word.


    - Whether you have skills or not, it''s you who ultimately decides your path.


    That was once the word of a man who was Cami''s mentor.


    Because he believed in it and was realizing it, Cami was once aiming for something that only seemed reckless: Seven Heavens, etc.


    In the end, it broke before an overwhelming talent¡­ fulfilled.


    I wondered what would have happened if I had met Soma before that, and that there was no such benefit.


    Well, that''s an assumption that means nothing.


    In the first ce, Soma wasn''t even born.


    That''s the real thing, it''s impossible......


    I had a different feeling that maybe I was still aiming for the Seven Heavens than I had a while ago.


    "... Whatever, that''s too pointless an assumption"


    Cami''s already broken.


    So when I shrugged my shoulders, I abandoned that thought and turned my gaze back on the Somas.


    Either way, that settles one thing.


    Thinking about the rest of this is a little troublesome... well, you should think about it when you get back to the mansion.


    "Well... for now, it''s time to finish what we''re doing here."


    "Oh, and then..."


    "Hmmm... then I left it to you"


    "... what?


    Just go home, the words you tried to say are blocked along the way, and instead, to the words released, Cami leaks a dumb voice without knowing what they mean.


    But I knew exactly what that meant.


    Shortly afterwards, Soma''s body began to lean and fell straight to the ground.


    "SO, SOMA......!?


    Aina''s voice, like a hurry, echoed on the spot.

 36 And TheyRe Going On A Journey.

    "... Phew"


    Looking up from the report at hand, Sophia exhaled one sigh.


    If I were to put my current state of mind in words, what would it be?


    I know it''s something that brought me back trouble, but you can''t me me just fine.


    With that in mind, I drop my gaze at hand to check the contents again.


    That was the case - the backdrop to Lina''s kidnapping.


    I have already checked it once, so although I am not surprised now, it is not like I identally leaked my sigh.


    I went out of my way to document rather than verbal reports in the first ce, because depending on the circumstances, they were likely to be problematic.


    Cami, who is also the author of this document, brought Lina back to the territory where the demons live.


    It would be natural to assume the worst at that point.


    "Well it didn''t seem to suck..."


    It''s good news to find out that the other side didn''t do that in hopes of war.


    But what was written instead was never pleasing.


    The presumed aim of the opponent is the resurrection of the former Demon King.


    Besides, he said it was likely that he was a follower of the cult that was nning it.


    Those who truly worship and believe in cults, not made up.


    A true antagonist of humanity, hoping for the copse of the world.


    In addition, he said that there was a Magic Heavenly General.


    I guess the fourth seat means that Sophia took that seat instead of destroying it... modestly, it would be like the worst step ahead of her.


    "It would be just too convenient to think of this as a coincidence... perhaps the roots of the wicked are stretched out to a considerable part of the demons"


    It is more natural to assume that one of the few cults has identally be a Demon Heavenly General than to assume that the number of cults is increasing enough to be elected as Demon Heavenly General.


    Or perhaps it is not in the form of fabrication, nor is it such a distant story that the Demons really be the enemies of mankind.


    Still now, though, that''s one possibility.


    I will pass on that concern just in case, but I do not intend to take any further action.


    Well, if the Demon Heavenly Admiral is alive, the story was different, but it means that he destroyed it, so it won''t be necessary.


    Tell me that''s one of the good news.


    "... Nevertheless, if you submit this as it is, Cami will be considered defeated"


    So I smiled bitterly, because I don''t think that''s possible in Cami.


    Instead, Sophia thinks Cami has enough talent to make it possible.


    This is an objective assessment if you look at it as one of the Seven Heavens without looking at it as a friend.


    That''s why Sophia invited Cami to this mansion in the first ce.


    I don''t know how Cami understands it, but as a Sophia, I appreciate Cami not as a skill appraiser, but as a fighter.


    However, as for Cami, it seems that she has given up on that path at all...... so if it had been Cami so far, the format of this report would have been slightly different.


    It must have been in a clearly discerning format that someone who wasn''t Cami defeated him.


    What hasn''t happened is that if you embezzle that handle, it''s also possible to see it that way... different as Sophia''s perception.


    It doesn''t matter if they recognize it that way... it seemed like something simr to a statement of determination because it would actually happen sooner orter.


    It may be my fault, of course, and I''m not going to bother to check that.


    I hope so.


    Whatever... it''s obvious at the time you''re thinking about it, Sophia is almost certain that someone other than Cami is involved in this case.


    It''s not in the report, but I''m pretty sure it is.


    Even though he''s talented in the first ce, there''s not a single thing Cami can do to beat General Demon Heaven in the present situation.


    That is why it is almost certain that there was someone who defeated General Satanic Heaven.


    If I say it atst, there will be no need to specte as to who it is.


    "If Cami got up, I guess that means she saw something there.... I broke it and you fix it. In a way, I wonder if this is ironic."


    Sophia''s face, whining like that, is somewhere lonely.


    That is probably because I saw that at the end of the day, which is described as an additional report, whilst saying that it has nothing to do with this case.


    But Sophia looked at the report onest time and crushed it as it was.


    Moments, mes overflow in your hands, turning all of them into dust.


    Open your hands and the wreckage will fall apart, but even that can disappear.


    And that was the real end of this case.


    There was nothing from the beginning, such as this one.


    I mean, that''s what I mean.


    It is just a coincidence that Lina was captured, and all those who plotted it are doomed.


    Then it''s the best thing to do.


    I just had an extra quarrel with the demons, because it is about those who are hostile to this country who rejoice.


    I protest secretly to the Devil''s side, of course, but that''s all.


    There is no such thing as war...... it will settle down in two ces: lending,bined with this information.


    Same with regard to thest thing that was written.


    Sophia didn''t get any reports.


    So where there is one less person from the mansion, it is not for Sophia to know.


    Well, in the first ce, someone who wasn''t supposed to exist just really ceases to exist.


    For this House, nothing will change.


    Yes... just for a little while, I''m just gonna miss Sophia for some reason.


    "... it was originally too narrow for you. Go, and you know it. the breadth of the world. That''s where you can really shine."


    I knew that one day this woulde.


    Then all that''s left is the difference betweente or early.


    So Sophia closed her eyes.


    I''m in a position where I can''t even pray for safety on the road, but where I''m going, with a little more luck, I hope.


    It was a littleter that I realized that Sophia like that was missing another person from the mansion.


    "Well, is it time to go?"


    Returning her luggage to her shoulders, Soma said so looking back.


    The Forest of Demons, in its frontiers.


    At the end of his gaze is a girl dressed just like Soma.


    Aina, carrying baggage packed with clothes, etc. on her shoulder, stares at Soma with an anxious face.


    It''s not like Eina is most anxious because she''s going on a journey.


    No, of course there is.


    "Hey...... are you sure?


    For such a few inquiries, Soma just shrugged her shoulders.


    Because I''ve checked many times and the answer to Soma will never change.


    "I mean, if I told you to stop here or something, I''d be too old for you? So much for getting ready, telling your teacher to say goodbye, and I knew I stopped it, or what face are you telling him to go back?


    "That''s... maybe it is. So, but, look... yes, I didn''t say anything to Lina."


    "Uh, yeah, that''s something my whole life thought a little backwards, but I don''t need it anymore, or what..."


    ¡­¡­


    Aina tilting her neck surprisingly, but I dare say Soma wasn''t going to tell the details.


    I told him when I told him. So, because I know it''s gonna be trouble again.


    Well, if it was meant to be, after telling you that, that way - I guess we should do something about the little figure hiding behind us, but I wasn''t sure I could stop him from hating.


    Or I only saw a future that I was forced to follow where I stopped, so I decided to give up.


    Maybe that''s what I told whoever it was, and I''ll do it.


    Exhales when somethingpletely weird has be simr.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. In the first ce, what are you going to do if my senior doesn''t go with me?


    "Well, that... that... we''ll do something about it. A year ago, something happened to me."


    "Would that be a story on that side? This side would bepletely inexperienced."


    "That''s true... but when I say that, you''re not alike"


    "My life has learned a lot. So even if we don''t have experience, we''ll figure it out... so does Eina properly understandmon sense on the human side?


    "Ugh..."


    I guess I''m stuck in words because I have a proper sense of that.


    Should I rejoice in that, or mourn where I know but ampelled?


    Well, either way, it won''t change the conclusion.


    "... or you don''t need me to travel that way in the first ce. Well... if it''s too much, it''s dangerous."


    "I don''t deny that, but if you say why you decided to travel this side in the first ce, because Eina flowed to the stream a year ago to reach that vige, so if you were to travel further from there, you''d have toe to this side?


    "... yes it is"


    I exhale into my bad predicate attitude, but, well, that''s what I meant.


    After rescuing Aina and the others, the night dawned.


    From now on, Soma and Aina will travel through the territory on the human side.


    Aina decided that the next time something simr happened, it would be because she might cause trouble to that vige this time.


    They say there''s no choice to go back from the beginning.


    For a different reason than the one that once came out.


    I stopped by that vige in the middle of the night, and everything I brought is among the things I carry.


    Atst, he left only a note without seeing the old couple he took care of.


    ... Well, I guess that''s what he''s saying.


    I feel strangely slow toe back or my eyes were red, but that''s my fault.


    "In the first ce, are you sure you''re okay with traveling or something? It hasn''t happened since we fell."


    "Well, it does hurt a lot everywhere in the body, but it will be fine enough to travel. It seems quite safe for a while, and it will heal in the meantime."


    When we rescued Aina and the others, Soma fell at the end of the day, but that was because he took off his wings too much because of anger, in short.


    It should have gotten a lot better this past year, but because of all the things that happened, they still couldn''t stand that level of stuff in this body.


    But still, it''s not so much that I can''t move because of muscle aches this time, and there won''t be any problems.


    On the road until I got back here, about half of it was with someone''s hand, but I''ve already recovered from that, too.


    Although there is some muscle pain, it is eptable.


    Why Soma is about to embark on a journey, by the way, because he heard it where he thought he might also embark on a journey and thought it was a ship on the crossing.


    The fact that the two kids would still be better than traveling with one child and... the rest was simply because I thought Soma was worried about Eina, so I decided to travel with them.


    Well, I could say that Soma decided unterally, but it was something Cami agreed with.


    That''s how I left it to Cami to gather only the minimum amount of stuff I needed... but at one point Eina also seeded in rounding it up...


    "Hmm... I see. So how about this?


    "... what is it?


    "I hope Eina travels on her own"


    "... Huh?


    Although you resisted, you didn''t actually think they would say that, Aina''s face is slightly cloudy.


    But when Soma smiled bitterly at it...


    "So, my senior travels on his own. Well, Eina and I might end up going the same way by chance... but it''s a coincidence, so we can''t help it."


    "... what the hell, it''s not the same thing after all"


    "I mean give it up honestly. Or what do you hate so much? Would Eina also understand that she was convinced once, and that they were better off than one?


    "It is, but... because"


    "Because?"


    "... if I could just, you know, annoy Soma."


    "... ha"


    To the words, Soma exhaled a thoughtful sigh.


    - Not at all.


    "Look, it''s going"


    "Oh, hey......!?


    I was already in trouble, so when I grabbed that hand, I walked out forcefully.


    As Eina panicked, she opened her mouth toin.


    "I don''t think it''s more annoying where it happened than my whole life wants to follow. Besides, it''s gettingte to help this time. Not for that matter... but this time, where something happens, I''ll protect you right next to it."


    "Ahhhhhhhh, yeah..."


    When I say that and nod, I grip back the p that I''ve been gripping back, just a little harder.


    Then he exhaled a small, unnoticed degree of sighing by Aina.


    I don''t have to wonder what you''re doing until you''re reincarnated into another world... well, there''s no choice.


    Unlike in previous lives, we can no longer just aspire to one thing.


    Of course you can do it the same if you want to... but if you do that, you will definitely not be able to forgive yourself.


    And most importantly, I don''t hate Soma for what he''s doing or for what he''s doing.


    With that in mind, I look up into the sky.


    What is spreading there was a blue sky on one side, simr to thest I saw in that world.


    However, it is not the opponent who should be defeated, but the one who should be protected.


    That, and the fact that we''re going to be three soon, would be a different point when ites to differences.


    Really, it''s not like it was in my previous life.


    Neither the destination you should be aiming for, nor even your fingertips at that starting point.


    It''s full of different things.


    But well, or maybe that''s why it''s good.


    It''s a reincarnation in the corner, a different world.


    Then... there will be another one of these.


    "... God was in heaven, and the world was nothing?"


    "What?


    "It''s nothing... it''s just that it''s a corner, and I just thought it would be a fun journey"


    "Ah... uh, yeah... right!


    That''s not what I said to mislead you, that''s what I really thought.


    So Soma also grinned at the smile he had looked back on and at the signs that it was time toe closer.

 37 Ruins After The End Of The Tabernacle And Emptiness Before It Began

    Only a little more time goes back than when Soma and the others left.


    That''s where Soma did whatever he wanted, and where they walked away and turned into ruins.


    There is no such thing as a shadow...


    There was only one thing that visited such a ce.


    "Hmm, I woke up in the corner, but I didn''t have anything to do with it. It was easier to say that it was easier, but like this, it involves the sales voucher... Huh? There''s nothing like that for me right now, is there? Well, yes, I do. But isn''t it normal to have something to think about for a moment? That''s why I came all the way back here."


    It was a small shadow whining words that only seemed solitary.


    I just look like a child no matter what you think...... no.


    A fact the child herself, she sighed as she looked around.


    "Though, it doesn''t look like there''s anything left anymore. It''s obvious, though. I was hoping it would be a souvenir to him... Huh? Even if I can''t give it to you where I took it? No, no, I might have a chance to give it to you one of these days, so then... Huh? He''s not into that stuff in the first ce?... Indeed. This was a long way to go."


    Seriously unfortunately dropping her shoulder, she exhales even more.


    Apparently I seriously thought this meant something.


    But the facts did not change anywhere, and this was totallyborious and pointless.


    "Ugh, you don''t have anything to say that far - do you? Even I can be seriously depressed... maybe. Oh, why maybe, is it? Well, of course you don''t know me very well. I don''t know about the information I was given, and it didn''t include me in the first ce."


    Though I''m saying it''s obvious, I''m not sure if that''s what I mean.


    But she looked around again, like she didn''t care, and, um, she made one stretch.


    "Well, then it turns out to be pointless, and shall we just go back - It''s going to be toote to make it.... Huh? Is that enough, sir? Well, it''s not a good idea if I''m honest with you, but I don''t have a choice. I look forward to the next time I wake up."


    Having said that, she was grinning as if she was really looking forward to it.


    I can''t believe that time ising, even though that''s not something I can look forward to.


    "Uh, that''s not true. - Yeah? Because if that timees, maybe this time we can talk to him. I''m looking forward to it. Yikes... Huh? Even if it turns out to be ughtered by him, is it? Well, it''s interesting that he could really do it."


    That wasn''t funny at all, but they ssify it as funny in her.


    With a further grin, I walked out.


    "Well, what''s the next situation?... I hope you don''t need me again next time."


    Maybe...... that was what she really meant.


    But at the same time, it was something you should not wish for.


    So.


    "Yes, yes, I know. It''s all for this world, isn''t it? That''s why I was created. I know exactly what you mean. So next time, I''m going to make sure you do your part."


    Once she had closed her mouth, she left it for a short while so that she could not wear it.


    And.


    "- as the adjudicator of mankind"


    It was in her service that she put its existential significance on the word.


    It was the throne of a certain country.


    However, time has already passed since the sun set, and it is a time to be calledte at night.


    If it was meant to be, there shouldn''t be anyone there.


    But disregard the truth, but there is a shadow in it.


    No.


    There were two shadows.


    "Hmm... and in that gap we attack them... no, you mean take it back"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "... but is that really possible?


    "Well."


    "... hey"


    To that irresponsible word, one of the shadows - a man sitting on the throne - cast his voice into the other shadow as he lurked his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes.


    But his eyes are sharp, and if he''s someone in line, he''s going to tremble. Whereas that shadow just shrugged his shoulders.


    It doesn''t seem to be working.


    Well, I can''t see the face of it covering my whole body with a ck robe from the beginning.


    "Even if it''s amazing, I don''t know what I don''t know. We''ll do what we have to do, but then we can''t take responsibility until you make it possible."


    "Hmm... if that''s the case, say it first. And don''t worry about it. There''s no way we can beat them."


    "Even though we can''t forgive independence and still barely attack it?


    "... Huh!


    Gilli, and I rattle my teeth, and even though that''s the only way I can turn my gaze on someone who could kill me, I still don''t make that a fine move.


    All it did was exhale a small sigh.


    "Even if you look at me like that, the facts must be true, right?


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. I know...! Damn, even he... if he wasn''t there...!


    "That may be true, but I wouldn''t have a choice where I said it. That''s what defence is all about in the first ce, but it can''t even move there."


    "So I''m telling you I know......! Besides, I''m sure you''ll do something about it this time...!


    "When they say it''s like I''m gonna do it for you, I''m in trouble. This one has a purpose here, and that''s all I''m gonna do."


    "Hmm... the resurrection of the arr that it was sealed in the ancient days of Tai,? Honestly, I still can''t believe it."


    "That''s fine. All you have to do is miss what we''re doing and attack us after what happens."


    "... even if that''s true, there''s really no way I''m going to attack you, is there?


    "It''s tough. This way of saying it... I swear in my name as a demon, I have said it many times. Our real purpose in the first ce lies ahead. I don''t have time to bother with you."


    "Hmm, I wonder..."


    The man didn''t seem to trust that word from the start, but well, that would be natural, too.


    Though they imitate such a secret meeting, the opponents are hostile.


    There''s no way I can do that, like trust.


    "Well, fine. If it was a lie, it would only destroy you."


    "It''s mutual, isn''t it?


    Hmm, and they snort at each other, and the shadows turn their backs.


    There are no more shards than what needs to be confirmed, such as why we''re already poking each other in the face.


    As it was, the shadow disappeared to dissolve into darkness¡­ silence and only one man remained on the spot.


    The man used to stare at the darkness where the shadow disappeared... but eventually, he snorts again.


    "Hmmm... What is it about the Demons, such as believing in crappy miga for the Lord, who perished long ago? But if they''re gonna make a scene over there, this one''s just gonna ride. I don''t care if they fail.... yes, use them, but... now it''s time for them to give it back. Ournd and the fools."


    And so said the man - King of the Kingdom of Veritas, Veritas XIII - imagined what it was then and distorted its mouth pleasantly.

 38 Journey, Journey, Life, Mercy.

    - Tendar, Duke of Neumont, Kingdom of Radius.


    Just now, looking back at the ce she had just left behind, Aina exhaled.


    The sky is blue, the wind is calm.


    The sun is warm and a great day to travel.


    But there''s a little mncholy in that mood.


    "- Mm-hmm. My seniors are saying it''s more suspicious over there!


    "That''s what my brother would say, I''m sure! I''m offering you, too!


    Well, it goes without saying again that this idiot brother and sister is responsible.


    Or was it worse since the trip, although I was in a more rushed mood than I was?


    Or maybe even that one weighed itself down, but either way, I''m only sure it''s a source of Eina''s headache.


    "Here, you two idiots there! I told you I don''t have time to stop by today, though!


    "Hmm... I see, they did ask, but I don''t remember the hatred and my life nodding at it!


    "I don''t either!


    "Weird!"


    Put your hands on your head so you can have a headache, exhaling a total sigh.


    It''s been an exchange that has been repeated over and over again, and each time Ainargely loses, but that''s not how it all goes this time.


    "You said by the end of the day that if we don''t make it to the next realm, we''re gonna be in trouble, right? I think the loss is going to be bigger as a result, and time doesn''t mean you can afford it."


    "No... you''re right... I feel somewhat suspicious over there...!


    "That''s what you always say. It''s nothing! No, sometimes it really does... but in the end, magic isn''t all about shards."


    "No, that''s why it is. Being off all this time means it should be time for a hit......!


    "That''s not human thinking, is it?


    With those words exchanged, if we walked out on the regr path, the Somas, who were about to head in the direction of the day after tomorrow, arrived reluctantly.


    Apparently, just this time, he understood.


    Truly, at all.


    Aina, Soma, Lina and.


    As the three of us continued our journey, the year would have dawned if we had noticed.


    Despite all that time, I haven''t left the Duke of Neumont yet because of what I''ve been seeing.


    In other words, somas - or mainly somas - will do as they please.


    I guess there''s no choice given the purpose of the journey, and at the point of Soma''s purpose in the first ce, that''s an unprecedented substitute.


    Normally you can''t find a way to do that where you searched, if you ask me, that''s true... but there will be a lot of impotence in following the survey to find out what looks suspicious for now.


    Lina gets on with it, so she loses by a majority where Eina disagrees... well, I guess Eina also has a problem acknowledging that behavior while saying something.


    Besides, if they say that journeying is such a thing, they even think it might be such a thing.


    ... Although Eina''s journey as she knows it wasn''t like this.


    "Oh, yeah, it''s Lina... Lina"


    And I called on the girl in the rear, saying a name I couldn''t yet call, because I had remembered.


    Mindful of Soma, who was naturally leading the way if he noticed, he lurks his voice slightly.


    "Hey, you sure you don''t want me to tell you?


    "I think it''s good. Your brother doesn''t need it, and it''s enough to know when it''s necessary."


    Speaking of what, this is Duke of Neumont territory... which means that Soma''s family name is Neumont and his own house is the Duke''s.


    Yes, it seems that Soma still doesn''t know that.


    Eina and I walked through the territory to crush it, but even if we need to know where we are in the city now, we don''t have to bother talking about which territory it is.


    That''s why I''vee so far without even being particrly talked about.


    Sometimes that means that Soma doesn''t care, and some people aren''t trying to tell me that Lina doesn''t need that like she does now.


    Of course it''s something Eina should teach me, but that makes me feel different.


    Nevertheless, what Lina did not try to teach seemed to avoid bing a burden by teaching rather than by repelling her own house.


    Aina, too, can be described as out of the house there, so I can see that that sort of thing is somehow.


    And while she was doing so, Lina walked toward Soma, just saying she was done talking about this.


    Aina is slightly dissatisfied with it.


    Sure, there won''t be a problem without knowing... but that sounds kind of lonely -


    "Hmm...? I see, I wonder what you were talking about... that you miss Eina sleeping alone, huh? That''s certainly a problem..."


    "Hey, I didn''t say a word about that......!?


    Maybe it''s to delude you about what''s going on, but what a blow in nheless?


    Or in the meantime, those two, I know, stop looking at me like I''m raw and warm.


    "Then I didn''t think of that at all, did I?


    "I don''t..."


    It was this morning that I remembered unexpectedly.


    Essentially, the Ainas often fall asleep wrapped up.


    One of the reasons why there are so many wild lodgings is that it also means saving money.


    At least Aina and Lina have been together so far... but yesterday we had a lot going on and each one of us was going to sleep separately.


    A small, but widely felt room.


    When I woke up, the sight of no one else.


    That''s enough to remind me of almost two years ago, when I was traveling alone.


    "... Oh, there isn''t!


    "What is it now?


    "It''s gone."


    "Ugh, shut up!


    Aware of the redness of your cheeks, deflect your face.


    I was unconscious.


    Maybe that''s not what I said appropriately.


    Perhaps we both noticed.


    Things were just a little weird with Eina.


    Because for Aina, the journey was harsh in itself.


    I''m alone, traveling alone on a path I don''t even know if it fits, and I don''t even know if I can trust anyone I meet.


    I couldn''t even get out of my mind when I went to bed... I was exhausted and tried to give up and get to that vige.


    I don''t know if that''s enough, with that in mind.


    Maybe that''s why Eina was simply human distrust back then, but that''s why she just seemed so.


    But for Aina, the fact that the journey is harsh is an unmistakable fact... but the journey with Soma and Lina was fun.


    That day, Soma forcefully pulled my hand.


    Right after that, Lina came.


    That''s true, it was fun... but no, that''s all I thought about, Aina shook her head.


    Because it''s still fun.


    So I spoke out, like blowing up extra thoughts.


    "I mean, say that, isn''t Lina the one who misses sleeping alone? When you sleep with me all the time, most of the time, Lina''s diving into my futon sometime?


    "Ho ho...?


    "Oh, hey, that''s a secret......! Yes, eh, coincidence... yes, it is coincidence...! I fell asleep and made a mistake!


    "What you''re saying is so strange..."


    I exhale at all, saying that.


    The sky is blue, the wind is calm.


    The sun is warm¡­ it''s a great day to travel, with nature and a grin on their faces.


    Located at the southernmost point of Duke Neumont territory.


    Until the next territory, it was not long ago.

 39 A Neighborhood Adventurer

    Boom, Boom was dancing.


    Along with that, there were all sorts of things dancing.


    The grass, the flowers, the house... the vigers.


    My father, my mother, my sister, my brother, and that girl I kinda liked in the next house.


    Everything was all, dancing in mes.


    - I didn''t mean this.


    This shouldn''t be... I just wanted to get revenge on the ones who were a little jealous of me.


    That''s why, as usual, I got away... with helping someone in a ck robe.


    Instead, because they told me they could help me with myself, too.


    So... but... but...


    "Well, now your vengeance hase true. Well, I''ve overdone it a little bit, but it''ll be as trivial as this. Everyone is guilty of the same crime anyway. No. Still, it really helped. I never thought I''d have to borrow the blood of those who helped lift the seal."


    The voice, I could not hear.


    But the boy never turns his gaze to you, and even keeps staring forward.


    It''s there, it''s burning, about your own vige.


    "Now, though, let''s start with one. Good luck inside...... yeah? No, that''s why I told you to wait a minute. Are you gonna repeat the same thing again? Otherwise...... oh, that''s the thing. Yeah, that''s okay.... Oh man. Totally, I thought it would be difficult, but now don''t be considerate."


    I don''t care about a boy like that, either, in a ck robe. I exhale.


    No, or I guess I didn''t care about the boy or anything from the start.


    I''m just saying I spoke up because I need it for a purpose.


    "Well, anyway, we''re done with what needs to be done here. I don''t know how long your life willst, but let''s pray to my God that you can rest in peace until then. Bye."


    That said, it''s... no, they left.


    But he doesn''t even nce at them until the end, and the boy just keeps staring at the view in front of him.


    Until the nearby vigers noticed the anomaly, and help came, but stood still.


    - Baron Yarster, Arvent, Kingdom of Radius.


    Located at the northernmost of the barons of Arvent, that city was, to be clear, a lonely one.


    The reason for this is simple, because it is not worth bothering to visit.


    It is also the border with the Duke of Neumont and the only city facing it, but it is a meaningless story because there is no reason to go to the Duke of Neumont territory in the first ce.


    Despite the Duke''s territory, there is no advantage to going, even dealing with the ce where the Demons live.


    The only person who would go to such a ce would be an extra lover or one with extra reason.


    Although there are, of course, some peopleing and going, it is not enough to do so as a ry point, and only the wilderness where demonse and go is spreading around again.


    Rather than being lonely...... it was natural not to develop.


    But there are branches of the Adventurer Alliance in such a city, naturally.


    No, or should that be why?


    I repeat, there are demons around this city.


    Without the adventurers to hunt for it, we couldn''t have done it as a city.


    "Though, I don''t know if it''s just weird here."


    ¡­¡­ ... What are you talking about?


    "You''re just talking to yourself. If it''s busy and we''re free, we can think about things that don''t matter."


    Doris Heinzel nced at the spot, answering appropriately that way.


    What is spreading there is the sight of the adventurers gathering and making noise, as I have just spoken.


    Well, that being said, there are precisely ten people gathered together, but in a city of this size, and given the size of this building, it will suffice.


    It''s just, literally, drinking and eating and making a scene.


    It had nothing to do with Doris sitting at the reception counter, even sparing her time.


    "If you can drink and eat this one, I''d appreciate it if you were free."


    "... don''t you?


    "I''m not as rotten as I am at work. I checked, just in case, and they said no."


    "... unexpected"


    "What does that mean?


    "... I thought I''d ignore that"


    "Sure, I would have ignored it if it wasn''t in the contract, because it was included in the hatred and the contract. I pulled a whole poor lottery."


    Doris is saying that because even though he''s sitting there, Doris is not an Alliance employee.


    Alternatively, none of the guild branches exist in this city in the first ce, the guild staff.


    Given the number of cities and the associated number of guild branches, there is no way we can send staff to all of them.


    Nevertheless, we can''t lose the guild branch either.


    Because there are a few cities like this where the presence of adventurers is essential.


    So conceived was a surrogate by the adventurer.


    An Adventurer asked by the Alliance to rece the Alliance staff.


    Although authority is of course much more restricted than the actual guild staff, they are nevertheless given the degree to which they operate the guild branch.


    Naturally no one is a request that he can take, and that''s why being allowed to take it is a sort of status for the adventurer.


    To the extent that such a festive foolish noise is held.


    "Hey, it''s really rare...... Yikes! Are you drinking?


    "You''re sitting here and you can''t drink, can you? What are you talking about, you skatan?"


    "What, you don''t drink? It''s such a happy day."


    "If he drinks here, he won''t be entrusted with this role from the beginning... Damn, this is why the drunks are here"


    Doris sighs out saying that, but its mouth is loose.


    I don''t feel bad that you''re celebrating like this.


    Yes, we are making such a foolish scene to celebrate Doris being appointed to rece the Alliance staff.


    Because it is precisely from today that Doris was entrusted with it.


    Before that, another adventurer did it.


    The adventurer, by the way, is leaving Doris with it at the same time.


    I''m an adventurer who came to this ce in the first ce to substitute for the Alliance staff, so I can also say that I''ve returned to my original ce.


    Such things are not umon.


    Not all ces have enough adventurers to substitute.


    In that case, enough adventurers woulde all the way out here.


    And if that adventurer finds an adventurer who decides it is possible to act as an understudy, it will be reced and that adventurer will return.


    Well rarely do some adventurers stay there... those things are really rare.


    It should be noted that what is necessary to act as an understudy is, of course, credible first.


    Although one of the branches, its powers are quite significant.


    outside of being abused, etc., and this is one of the items that is hard to see.


    All we need is arm''s length and poprity, after all.


    The fact that adventurers are entrusted with recing Alliance staff means that they are entrusted with the role ofpiler of adventurers in the area.


    If something goes wrong, the person has to solve it, and in the general case, the arm is necessary.


    Most of the time, they''re not adventurous, like those who be adventurers.


    It would make sense to need strength to contain those people.


    Well, in that sense, it can also be said that arm''s length and people''s desire are almost proportionate.


    Because no fool would defy an opponent with more overwhelming power than himself, just sooner.


    Of course, though, it''s not easy to find such a person.


    Sometimes it''s natural that no adventurer is there to ask for a sessor.


    In that case, the adventurer who has been seconded will continue to act as an understudy all the time...... that''s just not true.


    Because they are surrogates only.


    It is temporary until a sessor is decided, the duration of which is said to be as long as two years.


    So when ites to what to do when it''s over, that adventurer usually goes home.


    And the Adventurer branch there will be crushed.


    Then naturally, the adventurers there have to go somewhere else... and this celebration also means I''m d it didn''t happen.


    Anyway, that''s why this nonsense isn''t usually happening.


    It''s a special day, so we''re making a scene, and that''s exactly what doesn''t usually happen from midday.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t change what it''s like to be like this at night, so I can also say that you''re simply making a scene using that as an excuse.


    "In the first ce, the guest of honor just sees it like this."


    "... if you want to get mixed up, you can go"


    "Am I? What?


    "... it''s enough to be alone here"


    "Leave it to you, Atashi, to mix it up over there?


    Saying, Doris moved her gaze aside.


    What was there was a small shadow that covered his entire body with white robes and even a hood.


    You can''t see that face even if you''re nearby like this, and if you see a simr person all over the city, you''ll even remember how suspicious it is.


    But as for Doris, who knows what''s in it, she just shrugs her shoulders.


    The sighs are mixed.


    "You''re not so flirtatious as to just do that. In the first ce, you''re just hanging out with Atashi, and it was Atashi who got this role, right?


    "... but I promise to help you when you''re in trouble"


    "Well yes..."


    So I smiled bitterly because Doris is actually clearly more helped, keeping that promise.


    Even so, I couldn''t let it go this far, it just didn''t work.


    "I just want to thank you for your feelings. Even though all the adventurers who use this ce are here, it doesn''t mean anything''s going to happen."


    "... n"


    "No! Enjoying yourselves?


    "So how do you enjoy being here?... well, it''s not pleasant to see you guys like that in a way."


    This is why I think the drunk, etc., but Doris has always been on that side.


    Instead, I took the initiative, made a fool of myself, and was even in a position to take the lead... just from now on, I wouldn''t be.


    I feel lonely about that, of course.


    But if Doris is in such a position that the fools in front of him make any noise they want, it would mean that he''s doing this.


    "... I can''t believe you''re thinking about that. I don''t know if you''re old enough."


    ¡­¡­


    "What, you''re just talking to yourself. When they told me I''d be entrusted with this, it sure was a pleasure, but apparently there was something I felt more than I thought."


    And that''s how Doris has a self-derisive grin about herself, it was then.


    Still a clear voice arrived as it mixed in the noise.


    "Excuse me, is this the Adventurer Alliance Branch?


    Apparently, it was a customer.


    This is my first customer since I''ve been assigned a surrogate here.


    Technically, I''ve already handled the request for the idiots in front of me, but, well, that would be fine with no cans.


    Because it was too easy and I didn''t feel like I was working.


    Either way, you''ve been asking first if this is the guild branch, which means you''re not from the city?


    Regardless of whether you''ve been here or not, it shouldn''t be necessary to confirm that this is the Guild Branch if you live there.


    I mean, it''s extremely rare, but people who''vee all the way to a city like this, and there''s a good chance that their peers...


    "Yes, that does fit, but what the hell - is it!?


    A voice of instant surprise was leaking from his mouth, which was supposed to continue.


    But that won''t help either.


    If you turn your gaze to who came and to the entrance to the room, who the hell can imagine, such as the appearance of a demon there?


    "-!"


    But that''s what I should say, the reaction from there was quick.


    The feeling that was floating somewhere blows away in an instant, but doubts are too far behind my brain to change.


    It is a demon resembling a pig who is trying to block the entrance and show his face there.


    I do not judge it to be a pig, because it is too big for anything.


    It does not exist in this world, such as a pig whose head alone tells us to exceed three meters.


    Moreover, the red body hair, like that blood, belongs to Madboa if Doris'' memory is correct.


    If you do poorly, you could wipe out the city one by one, a demon whose crusade requires advanced adventurers.


    Naturally, party-by-party, is.


    To be honest, I wasn''t sure Doris could beat me... but it wouldn''t be if I were telling you.


    But the question is, why did such a thing suddenly appear here?


    People in the city would make a scene just because I saw something like this from a distance...... plus if it wasn''t my fault now, wouldn''t you have manipted the humanities?


    I had never heard such a story...


    But before such an instant thought was given an answer, Doris stepped out of the chair where she was sitting and took two of her favorite pistols out of her hips and set them up.


    And by then, my neighbor''s partner had alreadyid his hand on the pattern of the object on his hip.


    As I hoisted my mouth, thinking about what was going on, I thought I should think about it while attacking for now.


    "Hey, what are you doing...!?


    "No, because the first impression is still important. I thought it would be as impactful as possible."


    "It''s not at that level of impact or anything, is it this......!?


    But when I heard it, my arm stopped.


    That''s obviously more than one, because it also seemed like it belonged to a child.


    From next door, there were also signs of confusion, and at that time it seemed that both the fools had finally noticed.


    It''s a hustle and bustle in a different way than just before, and the ce is full of...


    "¡­ brother, that''s exactly what I can''t follow either"


    "What... is..."


    "That''s a lot of extra surprise... I mean, you''re not really very surprised, are you?


    "Uhm, you''re right"


    "You''re right, it''s not...!


    "Well, Aina''s around, too, it is. I think we should excuse ourselves sooner than that."


    "Uhm, you''re right"


    "You...!


    But before it exploded, when the demon appearance retreated one side from the entrance, there remained three figures on the spot.


    Besides, it still belongs to the child...... a flinch in that, the ce flows an air of confusion.


    But knowing it or not, the boy in the middle of the three opens his mouth without cowering.


    And.


    "Oh, thank you for disturbing me. Well, there''s one more thing I''d like to check¡­ Is it a good ce to register an adventurer?


    He threw those words at me.

 40 Ex Strongest, Attempt Adventurer Registration

    He said he flew a witty joke, but the ce didn''t seem to warm up very well.


    Rather, on the contrary, it even seemed to make me nervous somewhere.


    In retrospect of that, now Soma tilted her neck wondering what was wrong.


    "Everything was wrong from start to finish...!


    "Dear brother, this is impossible for me to follow."


    "What... is..."


    "Reflect a little...!


    "disrespectful, decent"


    Having done so, I''m just wondering what I should have done.


    And when I said that, augh leaked from the face to face.


    The woman named Doris looks at this one and hangs its mouth funny.


    "That''s right... if you dare, I wouldn''t say it was too advanced for the Atasis and the others to understand. It''s bad for your heart, and if you can, you should stop what you said next time."


    "Hmm... thank you for your kind advice. Is that the ce where the Alliance staff proxy,"


    "Stop it. Because this isn''t supposed to be a gangster. As a result of various circumstances and coincidences, I happen to be in this position. That''s all."


    "... Hmm"


    Having said that, the position seemed fitting without ttery to Soma''s eyes.


    At least as far as this is concerned, its style is adequate.


    There seems to be a metric to the extent ofughing and flushing the tea eyes earlier, and definitely not the presence of decorations.


    "I guess it depends on whether Atashi isn''t a decoration from now on. Anyway, Atashi just got in this position today."


    "Doesn''t that look grand to me?


    "If an adventurer is licked, it''s over. You''re just bluffing."


    "It doesn''t look that way."


    "Really? I don''t know if that''s what you''re talking about."


    The way I said that and smiled was still a long way off.


    If you also think about your response to the arr earlier and what happened afterwards, can you say that you were right to take this person on your behalf?


    "By the way, you should apologizeter, right? They all allowed me tough, but if I was bad, I''d be in a lot of trouble."


    "It''s a little tea..."


    "Well, it''s a tea that some people don''t find stylish¡­ I don''t think I have a choice."


    "I don''t think you actually need it. They''re a little too floating, and I think it''s a good tightening."


    "See, it is"


    "Look, it''s not...!


    Soma shrugging her shoulders back to the screaming Eina doesn''t look like she''s reflecting, but that''s right in a way.


    It is true that we reflect on the fact that the reaction was too great, but because we do not reflect on what we have done itself.


    In the first ce, if we''re serious, it makes sense.


    Because I thought so, trying to know the level of adventurers in this city.


    The general atmosphere on the spot, including arms and personality, can be discerned in the response to an emergency or in the attitude towards the person who did so.


    In conclusion, I could say that it is not much worse¡­ or rather better than the impression Soma had of something called an adventurer.


    And I tried to find out that for one reason, of course.


    To find out if there is enough ce for the Somas to act as adventurers.


    "Well, that''s anyway...... was it registration to Adventurer?


    With the words, Doris'' eyes narrowed.


    It is the eye that identifies a person, and Eina and others can see that she stretched herself for a moment.


    Well, I didn''t have to worry about soma or anything, so I took it easy, and on the contrary, I started taking a subtle look at the scene, including Doris like that.


    That''s a hard ce to tter, to be honest.


    There are three tables, including where the Somas are.


    It''s all a wooden round table, and a total of twenty seats would be the ce to be full.


    Positionally there is a counter for reception at the front of the soma and an entrance is present at the rear.


    This meant that Soma and the others were talking as they were in that ce that came in earlier.


    The reason I''m doing that is because it''s not like talking in a different ce.


    Rather, it is something that is inherently done on the counter, such as adventurer registration.


    I do this all the way to the table because this is the three of us and Doris was interested in the Somas.


    By the way, I don''t see any other adventurers anymore.


    He was kicked out by Doris and should now be on his way to crusade the demons around him.


    We''re here with three Somas, Doris.


    It was only a small figure, who hid his whole body with white robes and a hood.


    As for Soma, I also care about Doris, but I still care more about this one.


    Well, obviously it''s suspicious, so naturally, but I guess that''s not more than Doris is allowed to be present.


    I was taught the name of Doris'' partner and She, but that''s all I know.


    ... No, what I know, was there another thing?


    That means She will be strong.


    Perhaps, in this, it is strong after Soma.


    More skilled than Eina or Lina.


    Why is such a person here?


    To be honest, that was the thing that bothered me the most right now... but this would not even be the asion to hear it.


    Nevertheless, I can''t help but wonder.


    Looking sideways at Doris, Soma continued She''s observation.


    The authority that can be used as an Alliance Staff Agent means, in short, the authority required to operate the Alliance Branch.


    As a matter of course, there is also the authority to register adventurers, but this is basically not used.


    The reason for this is simple.


    Because there is almost no such thing as purposefully trying to register an adventurer in a branch where there is not even a guild official, and there is almost no proxy to actually use that authority.


    Technically, for thetter reason, it should be said that the former urs... well it would turn out to be the same thing.


    By the way, why a proxy does not use its authority is because it determines that it cannot take responsibility for it.


    It''s basically a trantion of what it is like to be an adventurer, and many of them are scumbags.


    Of course, there are many decent people, but it is also true that there are many who cause problems.


    And it is a story of what one who has registered such a person as an adventurer thinks of it.


    If something goes wrong and the Alliance won''t be held responsible for it, it''s even worse.


    Well, the Adventurer Alliance is only in a position to mediate requests against registered adventurers.


    Though it is responsible for the request, it is a doctrine that does not involve the adventurer himself, nor does it guarantee his identity or anything else.


    With that in mind, it''s only natural... that those who can reopen there will not be elected proxies from the outset.


    Either way, only an adventurer who decides that he or she can be trusted for such reasons will be registered by the agent as an adventurer.


    Otherwise, there is basically no limit or qualification to bing an adventurer, so it is normal for those who know it to go to the Wang Capital, or even a bigger city, if possible.


    In fact, when Doris and the others became adventurers, they registered there in the big city, about a week away from here.


    In retrospect ofmon sense for such an adventurer, Doris looked at the three people in front of him, wondering what was going on now.


    He''s got the look of a child at a nce, and from what I''ve heard, he''s actually like a child.


    Nevertheless, as I mentioned earlier, it does not take qualifications or anything else to be an original adventurer.


    Yes, it''s possible if you''re not an adult, if you just be an adventurer.


    Of course it''s another story to see if I can act as an adventurer... but as for Doris herself, I also wonder if that would be a problem.


    The reason I think so is because they are too solid to say that they are both children.


    Even the word premature ripeness is raw.


    If you do poorly, you''ll be much firmer than the freshly grown people around there.


    The attitude of the three is enough to make Doris think so, even though he still has only a few contacts¡­ And Doris had one certainty about that.


    I guess that means the three of them have the right skills.


    Because there are few skills that affect the spirit, starting with ferocity skills.


    Especially the six basic species, the seven ifbined with the Magic Instruction, are the ones that raise the skill holder to the corresponding state.


    If you don''t have enough muscle strength, give it muscle strength, and if you don''t have enough magic, collect magic to make it up to you.


    Blessings to adapt to optimal conditions, given by the world.


    And given that in an immature spirit you can''t pull out the performance of a weapon and it also affectsbat, it would be natural to assume that it also works on the spirit.


    As long as it is intermediate, the more advanced possessors are not particrly affected by premature studies.


    This means that when ites to what you want to say, these three won''t have a problem doing as adventurers for now.


    Even these idiots can defeat demons with their skills.


    If you think you have something more than advanced in your estimation, it must be easy if you don''t even have to do the extra.


    In the first ce, ording to the story, these three are actually defeating that demon, Madboa.


    As for there, you won''t have to doubt it.


    But then the next question is, can we use that power correctly?


    This has nothing to do with mental immaturity.


    Because it depends on the way his heart is.


    And while it''s obvious at the time of thinking about it, Doris wasn''t going to immediately dismiss the three-adventurer registration.


    I don''t know how I would have judged this if it had been another proxy, and if other humans hade, it''s not the story.


    But Doris saw the three of them, and listened a little, and thought it was funny.


    That was enough to decide that there was no need to dismiss it immediately.


    Well, of course that''s why I''m signing up is another story.


    As for your judgment, it''s going to be...


    "Hmm...... for now, it would be quick to actually try. So why don''t we just take a test and see if you deserve to be adventurers?"


    So Doris smiled invincibly.

 41 Adventurers And Tests

    "Hmm, that means I''m going to be an adventurer and make money because Road Bank won''t let me. Well, that''s a good reason. That''s a good reason."


    "Even if I didn''t have to be an adventurer, I thought I should sell demonic materials, etc., but they refused to buy them."


    "Oh, that''s no choice. Talk to me. Whatever the King''s Capital is, it''s a shop around here, so even if they bring it, they won''t have a ce to sell it."


    "I see... that''s what you were talking about. I thought you meant we couldn''t be trusted."


    "Of course there will be, but the Atasis will align themselves even if they need something. Hey. I rarelye here as a merchant from the outside, and I can''t afford to buy anything that''s unlikely to sell."


    "Just because someone who''s not an adventurer takes it to the guild doesn''t buy it away, does it?


    "It''s only because the guild is an organization for adventurers. Even though I''m not responsible, I''m prone to trouble for not covering my identity, but I guess I don''t want to take any more extra."


    "It is also a world of intellect"


    With such a conversation, Doris and the others went straight out to the training ground.


    While small, they are also avable here.


    Most of all, there are very few people to use it, and the actual training ground is just a ce that isrge enough to be able to fight and ready.


    Still, it''s also the most suitable ce to do these things... Doris whined as he led the three there, well.


    "So I''m going to have you tested here..."


    With that said, I look at the three faces in turn.


    Actually, though, that''s just the final confirmation.


    "... All right. So, you... you''re Soma? Shall I ask you to take it?"


    "Hmm? Aren''t we all going to take it?


    "Sort of. It would be a pain in the ass if you did that, wouldn''t it? If you take it, we''ll both take it, and if you fall, we won''t all take it. It would be easy to understand, wouldn''t it?


    "I see, it''s all on me, so... it''s a serious responsibility."


    "... look fine, I''ll say it often."


    "Brother, brother would be fine! Huh, it is!


    Watching such an exchange, hum and nod.


    Again, it should be said, only a boy named Soma seemed special among the three.


    The two girls still have a slightly age-appropriate part.


    Sometimes words and deeds, or stiffness when nervous.


    But only with regard to Soma, I didn''t make him feel any of those things.


    Everything is natural.


    Though I have said a lot in my mouth, it is as if it is not moving.


    Rather, in the future, I''m even past the question of whether I can measure him up to myself, but I''ll have to.


    "Well, by the way, it''s the key thing... I''ll have Atashi and I fight a battle. So let''s test it."


    "Hmm... simted battle, do you mean?


    "You will. It''s just that winning or losing doesn''t concern the results of the test, so you can do it with ease."


    This was not what Doris had in mind, but was determined as a half-interpreted understanding if the proxy were to perform the test.


    Again, the best way to know its sexual roots is to try and fight it.


    It is also natural that victory and defeat have nothing to do with the oue.


    Because the same goes for saying that no one who hasn''t even be an adventurer will pass, such as winning.


    Well, given that you defeated Madboa, or Doris could lose... whatever, this would also give you one answer to the question you''ve been feeling for a while now.


    That is, in terms of Soma''s strength.


    Because only when ites to soma, I can''t read that strength at all.


    As for the two girls, I know that they must be vaguely strong.


    But only Soma feels nothing.


    as if they were ordinary people with no skills whatsoever.


    Some of them decided that Soma seemed to be the leader among the three of them, but also to ascertain it.


    Where, of course, it was weak, that still had nothing to do with the evaluation... but that would also be a sort of decision.


    Because it''s not about strength, it''s about two people following something else.


    Well, it was strong, and I''m not sure I''m following it.


    Whatever.


    "Well, that''s why..."


    "... Doris, okay?


    And, so inadvertently, She blocked the word.


    Sure, She was here with me... but unexpectedly, Doris gives me a surprise look.


    Because She basically doesn''t have a small mouth count, but she barely talks, especially where there are people she doesn''t know.


    Just knowing the circumstances, I don''t think I''m going to open my mouth here, I look next to you in surprise.


    Of course, you can''t see that face hidden in the hood from here.


    "What''s wrong with you? Pretty rare..."


    "... even if I fight, okay?


    "Heh? Is that what you call an exam officer?


    "... n"


    Doris was even more surprised when she snorted.


    This is really, no way.


    Given that it is indeed a test, She is best to fight.


    Doris can see that from the outside, and above all, She is stronger than Doris.


    But I didn''t suggest that, because I didn''t think I''d do it in case.


    "... okay?


    "... n"


    But if you''re going to do it, there''s no reason not to ept it.


    I was wondering what motivated me, but I decided to leave it to She for now.


    As he walked to the center of the training ground, Soma pulled his own score from his waist.


    It''s a stick of wood that I''m totally familiar with in this world... only slightly different is that it''s properly shaped into a sword.


    Although in a handcrafted form, it would be to the extent that it can be called a wooden sword for once.


    It''s something Soma herself has put in ce that if she''s just going on a journey, she won''t be able to wield just a stick forever.


    By contrast, the target''s retrieved item is a metal sword, naturally.


    Hate and soma are not familiar with metal, so we don''t even know exactly what they are made of, but at least they will definitely only be made of iron.


    Most strictly speaking, I guess that shouldn''t be called a sword...... well, it doesn''t matter.


    What bothers me more than that is that in other parts, whoever holds it was not dressed as the one who is about to fight a battle no matter what he thinks.


    He''s still wearing a hood and a robe.


    You can''t help but think you''re kidding, and the fact is Eina thinks so, she seemed somewhere grumpy.


    Nevertheless, if you say that, it will only seem like some people are kidding that Soma has a wooden sword in the first ce, and in a way, he''s your son.


    Besides... at least, Soma didn''t think so.


    Perhaps, so will Lina.


    Nevertheless, Aina has no responsibility there herself.


    I''m not talking aboutck of strength, chronic mind, orck of eyes to see, but this is simply a matter of disorientation.


    Somas use swords.


    That''s why no matter what they''re dressed for, how much they can do it.


    Maybe Eina, too, would have made an urate decision if the other person were to use magic.


    Well, if I were to use magic, I wouldn''t have a problem with that outfit in the first ce.


    Either way, so there is no chronic heart in Soma, and I look forward to it without rm.


    To be honest, this match was unexpected... in a way, just what I wanted.


    Even if you throw away the sword path, does it still mean the soul remembers that you followed it?


    I care if I know I''m a strong man, and if I can fight, my heart will jump.


    The trouble with me at all, I just loosened my mouth a little bit...


    "- Okay, here we go!


    - The Reason of the Sword and the Protection of the Dragon God: The Tail Knife of Our Stream and Disease.


    At the same time as the start signal, the mouth was further loosened by the return of a stiff feel to the stepped away arm.


    "Hmmm... you still do it. It would be difficult to see the movement if it were you, but it would not make you feel it at all¡­ is it something that not only your own skill, but also the robe itself is specially made?


    "... Huh!


    Was it unexpected that he was spotted, slightly upset, and the impetus wielded, but Soma leaps backwards just a little while without defying that blow?


    There was no pursuit there, I guess the currentnguage worked out too well.


    Well, that means that that outfit wasn''t meant to be licking this one, but rather to rm this one.


    The reason I realized that is that there is no such thing.


    Because it didn''t make me feel inconvenient at all when I followed you this far.


    Most likely, I had such skills, so it seemed usible to me... I guess I was going to upset this one by showing that I could move without any problems, but on the contrary, it seemed that I could upset you.


    This is an exam and winning or losing doesn''t matter.


    Though they say so... I dare not lose my hand, I don''t need to lose, etc.


    If you can seem to win, you won''t spare a hand.


    Soma still hates to lose.


    And if you''re upset, there''s no reason not to stick it in there.


    When I put a little effort into my arm holding the wooden sword, I stepped straight into the air.

 42 End Of Test

    To be honest, it was Doris''s feeling that it was unexpected.


    I squeal in front of the sight that is ying in front of me, only in my heart.


    I''m still d She left it to me, he said.


    "Hmmm... I feel stronger than me. I knew it, but the world is huge..."


    "I don''t know the difference anymore. I mean, how can you move that far in that outfit..."


    Listening to such conversations, thetter girl...... narrows her eyes as she nods at Aina''s words.


    Sshing sparks to the hard sounds of continuous sounding.


    That''s all Doris can recognize.


    Yes... Doris hadn''t even seen out the shes of the two unleashed swords.


    You wouldn''t just go through excusing that because it''s a guard.


    If it was meant to be, Doris would have stood there.


    From the wooden sword that was attached to my hips, I know that I will be good at proximity.


    "Mmm... here''s how... no, I can''t seem to. I knew that guy''s was strong. I may not have been able to prevent it."


    "I''m probably done with the first blow before the series."


    That was also agreeable.


    Perhaps Doris couldn''t have even prevented the first blow if he had stood there.


    Even now that we''re away, it''s best to capture the sound and the spark.


    At close range, you must be defeated without being able to do anything and understand anything.


    However, it was certainly surprising whether Soma had that much strength, but the truth is that Doris thought it was unexpected for another reason.


    She''s strengths also far exceeded expectations.


    I knew I was stronger than myself.


    I listened to him when I took him out... but it was only on the same standard.


    Skills are of the same grade, but they were meant to be strong because of their level of proficiency.


    But no.


    That''s not the level we''re talking about.


    Because this is how I see it... No, because I can''t see it, I know.


    She''s skills are even better than Doris'' - she''s superior.


    I don''t think I even knew that while I was naming my partner, but She didn''t trust me with it.


    In the first ce, trust is irrelevant, and skill is something that should be kept quiet.


    Skills are a lifeline, especially for adventurers.


    It''s even basic to keep quiet in case you think about it, and it was Doris himself who taught She that.


    I don''t want toin or be able to.


    Normally, though, if we spend some time together, we know it''s natural.


    Even if you don''t know the details, it''s easy to get into battle movements, etc., when ites to distinctive skills, basic skills, etc.


    Exactly like She is right now.


    So what makes Doris really surprised is that She has been able to hide it before.


    How much difference in power can one make in fulfillment do that?


    At least Doris doesn''t think an intermediate skill holder can do that.


    And if you''re surprised, one more thing.


    She''s using it now, that sword.


    Actually, that was also the first time Doris had seen it.


    A single-edged, slightly defiant, distinctive sword.


    It is certainly called a knife, and even swordsmanship skills cannot be used, but it should have required dedicated skills to be used.


    I guess that means She has it, even though I don''t think she uses it just to poke her mind, and obviously fights it differently than she does with a normal sword.


    And most likely, that''s how She fights.


    However, I guess the fact that I showed it from the beginning meant that She felt that it was necessary... but the question is, why did you do it?


    There must be no need to beat Soma.


    Sure, we wouldn''t have been able to meet this far if we hadn''t, but we could still have figured out if we deserved to be adventurers at the very least.


    That degree ofcency is in Doris, and She must know it.


    No, if I were to say that, I would also be talking about why She said she was going to do Soma''s opponent from herself in the first ce.


    It could have been knocked down in one blow at Doris, but still the same when ites to discernment.


    "Hmm... I was feeling the inevitability of something to do... no, there was something I wanted to do, I don''t know"


    I don''t know exactly what it is, but when this is over, you just have to ask.


    - Nevertheless.


    "How long have they been dealing with each other?"


    In terms of the number of sounds heard, the triple digit would be exceeded, by the way.


    In other words, that''s all we''re meeting, or it could be more than that.


    Either way, you can stop now.


    "Uh... until you consider one of them clearly defeated, don''t you?


    "That''s not true, is it? Though I said mock warfare, the point is, you just have to be able to tell. You''re done with that."


    "My brother may not have noticed that... No. I think maybe he''s going on after noticing that, but why is She going on?


    "Well... that''s something I don''t know about not asking myself. That girl wasn''t supposed to hate losing or anything though... well, I guess something bothers you"


    "I care... they are definitely that brother, so it''s no wonder there''s something I care about... no, it''s more natural"


    "I''m more concerned about that thought of yours as far as I''m concerned..."


    Meetings still continue while we have that conversation.


    The sound and movement became more intense...... Still, as they were from the beginning, there was extra color everywhere on Soma''s face.


    In the first ce, you don''t describe it as a fight, because it doesn''t look that way.


    In a literal sense, not.


    The difference between She and Soma makes Doris think so.


    Well, I can''t see the look on She''s face, etc., but I can read most of it from the movement.


    I''m not spending a lot of time with Dada.


    And from what I''ve deduced from that experience, there''s probably very little room for She.


    That''s the soma against, so it''s just a meeting - or it just looks like Soma''s doing an archery on She.


    Either way, the original position would be the other way around...... that brings a bitter smile to Doris'' face.


    All in all, to conclude.


    - Again, the biggest surprise would be the boy named Soma himself.


    And while I was thinking about that, there was movement over there.


    When She yed Soma''s score, she took a great distance from each other.


    "It''s finally over... That doesn''t seem like an atmosphere..."


    "The air tingles and it hurts so much... this..."


    "Uh... are you going to decide next? Damn......"


    Someone who feels She''s intentions match, but She is definitely willing to make up her mind.


    Perhaps also be prepared that it will not work.


    She sheaths the knife and sets it up, letting the tension strain and even the air tremble.


    I held the sheath of my hips with my left hand, and I became half-body, which is something quite unique.


    The opposing soma is the frontal eye.


    I don''t do anything, I even have a funny grin on my mouth.


    I didn''t even have time to stop.


    The ground blows up right after She fronts so that the force umted in the umtion is unleashed.


    In an instant, that body came to Soma.


    "- One knife -"


    - Advanced Gunshot, Precision Shooting, Mental Concentration, Quick Draw: Rapid Shot.


    The thirsty sound sounded, and the moment that ground exploded, which was also in front of Soma''s eyes, and She''s eyes who stepped in, the two movements stopped perfectly.


    "You can''t just let me do that. So that''s it."


    Towards those two, with one hand a gun that smokes nitrogen, Doris told him so.


    Even though Doris still has advanced skills and has just been around, he is an advanced adventurer.


    If you know it''s going to sh, and you know it to that point, even if you can''t see the movement, you can do enough to shoot and stop at that moment.


    Well, in many ways, it was critical.


    But being careful not to let them feel it, he punishes the gun and tells the two more.


    "If you''re not doing enough, I won''t stop you, but this ends the test first. Well, if I could, I''d like you to do it another time."


    "Hmm... well, I understand."


    "... I''ve made sure, I''ve had enough"


    Having said that, the two of them handled their scores lightly and pulled back.


    It is something I would have liked it to have done sooner and more voluntarily at all.


    But the words didn''te out of his mouth, and when he pushed them away with a sigh, Doris muttered, well.


    "I can tell you the results here, but well, that''s just it. In the meantime, shall we return?"


    I don''t feel like I need to tell you again, but I need a form.


    Whatever it was, Doris and the others first followed the scene as they led the three with She, who came fluttering beside them.

 43 Former Strongest, Talks About The Purpose Of The Journey

    "Well, then you may already know the results... well, the test results pass. So you guys can be named adventurers today. But I don''t have the means to prove it at the moment."


    "Hmm...? I appreciate it passing, but what does it mean to have no means to prove it?


    Soma tilted her neck questioning what she had been told since returning to the Alliance branch.


    For once, we''ve heard some things about adventurers - well, that''s why the option of bing an adventurer came up, but because of that, we knew that something also existed, called guild cards, etc., to prove that we were adventurers.


    It''s just an indication that you''re an adventurer¡­ they say you can use the Adventurer Guild, but you can''t use it to rece your ID, etc.


    Well, it''s more than natural that the guild won''t take responsibility for the adventurer.


    For this reason, even if you live in the city as an adventurer, how do you need the same procedures to get in and out of the city as travelers?


    If you are receiving a request from the Alliance for once, the request will proving your identity temporarily... for now, it is a story that has nothing to do with the Somas.


    gossip.


    "Oh, you know about the guild card? Then it''s quick, but Atashi and the others don''t have the authority to issue it. So, to be precise, you are now adventurers. I''ll keep my mouth shut, so if you go to the branch where the Alliance staff are, they''ll issue it soon."


    "What, then, what happens if you go to a city without staff before then? You still don''t have the means to prove that we''re adventurers, do you?


    "Well... I hope it''s a nearby city, but if you go any further, you''ll have to take another test from the deputies there. There are limits to what I can tell you."


    "Well, I don''t think we have a choice. But it''s a hassle to take the test anyway... Brother, what are you going to do?


    "Hmm..."


    To be honest, the only reason I''ve be an adventurer so far is because I really earn roadblocks.


    So if you make enough money here, I can also say that it doesn''t have to work as an adventurer in other cities.


    By the way, strictly speaking, it doesn''t mean there''s not enough road banking.


    Because Cami gives me a lot of money when I travel.


    However, just how about we continue our journey with more of that in mind, which means that we chose to be adventurers this way.


    Though it was the only way for the Somas, who were only children, to make money.


    Whatever.


    "By the way, where is a city near here that can issue guild cards?


    "That''s right...... I guess I''ll be sure to go to Lumburg. It''s like a week in a carriage from here."


    "A week...... what do you do?


    "Hmm... a week in the carriage means a lot of travel."


    "Bye. But it''s a city well worth going without the guild card. Because it''s a city where the lords live and rule directly. You''d be pissed off if I told you what I''m talking about... but it''s still the most flourishing city around here. I''ve got all the stuff and information, and whatever you do, I don''t think it''s going to hurt you to go once."


    "It''s flourishing, is it... how long will it bepared to here?


    "Compared to here, that''s another difficult question. Anyway, this is the bordernd. People in the city may be pissed off, but it''s probably harder to find a despicable city than here."


    "Hmm..."


    I didn''t know if it was a good thing to agree with, so I didn''t snort, but I also agreed with Soma about its content.


    Because we''ve passed several cities so far, but Doris was certainly right.


    The ce where the mansion was located was mostly that one, but the mansion existed, which would still be better.


    Being more despicable than here, that could be about that vige that Eina was taking care of.


    "I mean, why are you guys traveling in the first ce? In the end, I think it depends."


    "¡­ I see, it is indeed true"


    "You''re right... but honestly, I don''t have as much purpose..."


    Well, I guess so.


    Aina''s journey was halfway to escape.


    The magic is now avable, so there shouldn''t be a problem going back... but I guess that''s all I got for that one.


    I don''t even know who I can trust.


    Around the time I was leaking potpourries, I was seriously ill.


    That''s why Soma didn''t stop Eina from traveling either.


    "Is it a purpose... I don''t have any particr things like this either, do I? Oh, no, I had the purpose of spreading the word once and for all. Yes, I told my mother."


    What Lina is saying will also be true.


    Perhaps Lina''s purpose is to follow Soma.


    So there is no other primary purpose there.


    So to them, what about Soma?


    The purpose for which Soma is traveling.


    Such a thing would be decided.


    "My life is for magic."


    "Magic?... were you a magician? Doesn''t look that way at all... or I just thought he was a swordsman, you know?"


    "No, that basically fits. I can''t use magic."


    Then why are you traveling for magic?


    "It''s decided. Instead, I''m traveling to find out if there''s any way I can use magic in my lifetime."


    "... eh"


    The moment I uttered the word, I felt breathtaking signs from She as to why.


    At the same time, Doris has the look of surprise...... well, Soma tilts her neck wondering what it means.


    There must be no element of surprise there.


    In this country, which does see skills absolutely, that would only look like a ridiculous imitation.


    But even so, it shoulde as no surprise.


    But that''s all I thought about, and no, Soma reconsidered.


    Or maybe I was surprised because it was such a ridiculous story.


    I didn''t even think about it, like someone trying to do that.


    Well, whatever it is, it doesn''t matter.


    Even if they tell you it''s useless to be ridiculed here, because they''re not going to stop you by Soma.


    "Hmm... well, that''s why I do go with Lumburg."


    "Are you sure? Sure, I don''t have a destination, but because I don''t know where or what it is, so I thought you were talking about rxing. In fact, that''s what I''ve been doing."


    "I meant to, but I realized the limits of actually walking around every corner on my journey so far. I think gathering information there is one hand."


    Whatever you do, Soma doesn''t have much time left.


    No, nothing. I don''t n to die soon, but if I''m too rxed, I''ll be old again.


    Yes, the yeares when Soma enters the college.


    Though soma thus embarked on the journey...... no, that''s why I was still worried about whether I should go to college.


    I didn''t expect to go sailing smoothly from the start, but I haven''t grabbed any information about magic so far.


    It would also be natural, in a way, to think that it is more possible to go to college.


    Therefore, I wanted to get the least amount of information that I could make that decision on this journey.


    Are you responsive or not?


    Do you think you can or don''t you?


    If so, it is in the soma, even if you will walk a little early and miss some things.


    "I see... well, I just follow my brother, so I leave my judgment to my brother"


    "Well... I''ll end up like that, too, won''t I? It''s up to you to decide what to do."


    "Hmm... I understand."


    Just to decide that, you''ll still need information.


    And right in front of you, there''s someone with it.


    So Soma tells the story in order to get it from Doris.

 44 Talk And Ask

    "Hey... That said, Atashi doesn''t know so many things either."


    Still, when I smiled bitterly at Soma, who nodded, Doris started talking if that was okay.


    Nevertheless, it''s really like there''s no other love.


    To what extent is a city called Rumburg and what is around it?


    Such is the case, as anyone who has gone there knows.


    In the first ce, I don''t know a lot of things, on the contrary, Doris has only been to that city to count.


    I didn''t need it, and sometimes I didn''t have time for it.


    Unfortunately, Doris is regarded as one of the strongest in this neighborhood.


    There were a lot of things I had to do.


    Still, to the fullest extent, I''m telling you what I know, because you asked me to, but...


    As she continues her conversation, Doris glimpses She with a glimpse of her side.


    I still don''t see that face... but She seemed to care a lot about Soma, if not for her mind.


    I know why, of course.


    That''s why Doris was surprised earlier.


    - No way, I wasn''t expecting anyone else besides She to look for a way to use magic.


    "- And this is not the ce."


    "Hmm... as far as I can tell, it does seem quite busy... but even around ces like that, demons still appear."


    Is that where you''re concerned? Well, it''s true that there are a number of adventurers on the scale, but if you notice how many demons you''ve defeated, there are. It''s not going to change anywhere. "


    "Is that what it is... I barely saw a demon until I got here, and I wondered if it depends on the ce"


    "Uh, no. Did you guyse from over there? Well, no wonder you think so, but that''s the only exception."


    Here, represented by Doris, the Adventurer Guild branch of Yarster is actually said to be among the northernmost guild branches of the Kingdom of Radius, etc.


    The reason for this is simple, because that is the fact - that no branch of the Adventurer''s Guild exists in the Duke of Neumont territory.


    Because adventurers don''t go¡­ it''s the adventurer''s main job not to get rid of demons, bandits, etc.


    Before that, because she, a lord''s agent and duchess, will perish as soon as she is discovered.


    It would be more helpful to have a branch if you were a city person, but for adventurers the main source of ie is two of them.


    There are asional requests from people in the city, but few are good enough.


    Some people collect materials and stuff, but they don''t make enough money to live their days on it, so it bes a crusade and stuff.


    Adventurers don''t do it in charity either, they do it to live, so they don''t have to go anywhere they can''t make money.


    You can''t possibly tell the Duchess to stop annihting me, etc.


    From the people of the city in the first ce, I can feel safer that the Duchess did it, and above all, that''s what she does.


    There''s no way I can tell you to stop it.


    That is why, despite the Duke''s territory, there is no guild branch there - it has not been ced because the need for it is uneptable.


    However, as Soma said, by her work, that would be one of the safest ces to be right now.


    Still, because of the adjacency of the Devil''s Forest, the potential danger is assumed to be higher than elsewhere, although few people try to make their way because of it.


    "Hmm, I see... Speaking of which, I never saw a branch of the guild either, was that why"


    "I thought the city folks along the way would ept traveling people quite easily, or a lot of friendly people, but that''s what that was all about, too"


    "Oh, I certainly don''t hear that security is good either. I''m jealous of you, but if you take it, you don''t have the means to make money, and you''re itching."


    and it was when we were having such a conversation.


    Fumi Doris realized she was being pulled off her sleeve.


    Of course, it''s straight from the side.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong, She?


    If I turned my gaze, She''s head was pointing this way whenever she said something.


    Just at the same time there, I can feel like I''m lost.


    Or else you would have the content in your mouth.


    Just like earlier, yeah.


    Even if you can''t see your face, you know about it.


    "Speaking of which, I was wondering, could you two be sisters?


    "No? If I say someone else in red, it''s a little bit of that, but, well, the blood''s not connected."


    "Oh, really... we seemed close, so I thought,"


    "If that''s what you looked like, as long as you''re happy as you''re an asshole."


    I got him out of there, and it was a lot of trouble in the beginning... but that''s what I got to say from the person I just met.


    It is natural to be happy, and also emotional.


    There was, of course, a feeling of responsibility.


    But I guess we got here together because, most importantly, it was fun.


    Surprisingly, you may say.


    But perhaps the time has finallye for such a role toe to an end.


    "So, She?


    Irgely know what She wants to say.


    That''s why Doris asked Soma and the others about the purpose of the trip.


    Because I thought She needed it.


    But from here on out, that''s what She has to say with her own mouth.


    Doris has no right to interrupt She''s inability to pull out her full strength... or to fight shoulder to shoulder in the true sense.


    All Doris can do is just watch it.


    ".................. n"


    So, after plenty of time, She nodded to be ready.


    The hand is ced on a robe that hides its own appearance¡­ where it means one.


    "Oh, okay?


    "... Fine.... because I think they can be trusted"


    I checked just in case, and I got a response like that.


    I don''t know what you judged it by... well, I guess there''s something only the sword-makers know about each other.


    And then there''s the fact that we still have the same purpose?


    "... right. If that''s what you decided to do, I''m not gonna tell you anyway."


    "... n"


    When I said that and nodded, my robe was stripped away with momentum.


    Coming out of it is a little girl''s body, familiar to Doris, but first seen by the Somas.


    Naturally I wear clothes...... the eyes of the Somas who confirmed their appearance are opened to surprise, well I guess so, Doris smiles bitterly.


    Try soma and the others, it would be something you didn''t expect.


    Even though I can see at a nce that there are circumstances, it still feels, no way.


    It''s just that there''s no choice.


    Perhaps even if Doris were in the same position, it would be the same thing.


    She''s face, exposed, was unusually neat as a child.


    But the most characteristic would still be its ears.


    It''s pointy. It''s the very hallmark of a species.


    "... Again, introduce yourself....... She Leonhardt.... As you can see, Elf. ¡­ so do you guys a favor.... Near Lumburg, there are ancient ruins.... there, I want you to go with me"


    That is how the elf girl spoke of her own desires.

 45 Former Strongest, Discussing

    If I''m going to make the conclusion in the end, the Somas decided to go do it with Lumburg.


    Though it was a matter of thought and overall judgment...... it would still have been a suggestion from She that was the deciding factor in that.


    Will youe with me to the ancient ruins¡­ No, if I may be more precise, is it the purpose for which it was important?


    In other words...


    "Hmm... Nevertheless, ancient ruins, are..."


    Remembering that time, Soma muttered potpourrily.


    What lies ahead of me is not the ceiling of the Alliance branch where I was earlier.


    It was one of the few inns in the city.


    "If you use something sleeping in an ancient ruin, you might be able to use it even for people who can''t use magic... She said that"


    "Well, I''ve heard a lot about magic going on in the old days. It mighte as no surprise that there was such a thing as a part of it... but I just can''t deny it."


    If you put your gaze down on your voice, there are two people sitting in the chair provided in the room, Eina and Lina.


    Of course, they''re staying in a different room, but we got together in Soma''s room to discuss what we decided to do just in case.


    We decided on our own policy - that is, we told She that we would take She''s suggestion to go to Lumburg and to the ancient ruins that appear to be nearby, and after the guild, about thirty minutes had passed.


    "Sure, it''s a suspicious story, but if it''s just a really suspicious story, I think Doris would have stopped it."


    The three of us talking about what we''ve already decided to do again, but there''s a decent point there.


    Sometimes you put some time aside and change ces to find something you missed.


    Sometimes you can''t find it, but it''s more important to talk about it than anything else.


    Though so far Soma has made all the decisions, that ultimately has to be everyone''s conclusion.


    At the very least, the extent to which we think about each other needs to be sledged together.


    Otherwise, there''s no point in the three of us traveling together.


    Anyway, so when Soma said so, she shrugged her shoulders.


    Soma epted it because she decided it was better than no clue at all, based on what happened to Doris.


    In the end, there was no other clue, but there was no other clue.


    "... Well, it must be true that she''s not going to fool herself for now. Even if I felt suspicious about the story, I didn''t feel like lying... and in the first ce, the elves shouldn''t be able to throw up."


    "Oh, really?


    "That, don''t you know? Elves are highly suited to magic as a species, but I''ve heard stories about how they can''t lie instead, thanks to their contract with the High Spirit."


    "Hmmm... even though it''s my first year, I doubt it will apply to She."


    "Uh... that could be true."


    It is certainly true that the elves have a high degree of aptitude for magic.


    Compared to other races, they have a higher percentage of demon guidance skills than intermediates, and I hear that there are quite a few who go to advanced levels.


    If that is the trait of being a race, I can only snort that it is... but if there is spiritual intervention there, it is certainly more convincing.


    However, in that case, the question arises as to whether the price will be paid only, even though it has not benefited from it.


    At any rate, She is an elf who excels in magic, but has no magical talent at all - she can''t even remember the lower levels of her magic skills.


    That''s why I was wondering if She could possibly be an exception, even if a species called elves could not normally be lied to... thats what Soma is saying.


    "Even so, there is nothing I can do about it. Plus, it''s a lie. It''s also a consideration."


    Even if it seems like it, it''s still better than no clue, that''s what I decided.


    Though, as a soma, I don''t think she''s probably throwing up.


    "Well, I don''t think I''m throwing up either. I thought his appeal was from the heart."


    "I want to use magic... a dialogue I''ve heard somewhere?


    So Soma shrugged her shoulders because she had a sense of empathy there and some sweetening of judgment.


    Nevertheless, I guess the reason Aina doesn''t say anything directly there is because, as she said earlier, she didn''t feel a lie there.


    Even based on the fact that I sympathized, Soma agrees with that.


    At least She earnestly wishes it, and she must be about to go to an ancient ruin for it.


    "... Well, even though I don''t think I''m lying, if I''m honest, it''s a feeling I don''t quite understand. I think Mr. She is a better swordsman than I am, and can''t that be all?


    "I think I know a little bit... The only reason Soma wants to use magic is simply because he wants to use it, right?


    "Hmm... well, you are. There''s no such thing as a little hard reason."


    "But She''s, maybe not. It''s just my imagination... no matter how good she is as a swordsman, that''s another story. Because it''s an elf, I think you want to use magic... or simply because otherwise it''s inconvenient."


    "Hmm..."


    Elves excel in magic, but vice versa, which is why they can''t use much of anything else.


    Elf swordsmen are very rare.


    But if that was all, I guess there wasn''t so much of a problem.


    If only She could use some magic.


    Whatever the case, the elves talk about most of their lives, even relying on magic.


    You think the infrastructure of life is in ce, assuming you use magic, in order to be able to use at least lower levels?


    Although it may actually be different because it is only at the rumor level.


    The reality is that the reality is not well understood because the very existence of an elf is rare in the first ce.


    Although the number itself is small, it is because the elves rarelye out of the forest, which is their country in the first ce.


    The story is that this country is a mixed race for the price, but it is still about whether to go to the King''s Capital and even see one.


    As a result, we often don''t know much about elves.


    And because of that, elves are often targeted.


    Sometimes you simply aim for that beauty... well, if you say it''smon, it''smon.


    She hid her entire body instead of her face, which would also be the cause.


    I don''t know where the information leaks, and She would be able to eliminate those guys with strength, but less trouble is better.


    That''s the thing.


    "Well, the more detailed circumstance is that if we were together, we would talk about it sometime. I don''t know how long we''ll be together."


    "In the end, it depends on the ancient ruins... we talked about the detailster."


    "I''m getting frigid because of that...... does that mean you''re so confident?


    "Be wary that someone will ask you, is it? ¡­ that''s what we''re after."


    "Well... it''ll take a week to get around anyway. You have a lot of opportunities to talk."


    "It''s a corner, so that''s not all I want to do, I want to talk about a lot of other things and get along..."


    "It''s up to her, too."


    Well, the feeling that we talked a little wasn''t that I hated this one.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have even invited me to an ancient ruin.


    It''s also getting a little mixed up in the conversation for thest one, so perhaps it''s simply a people-friendly nature.


    Then there will be times when we can talk normally.


    Whatever.


    "So, after all, there''s no objection to going to the ancient ruins, is that okay?


    "Well... in fact, nothing else seems to be going"


    "I have no objection either."


    That is why, in the end, there was no change in the conclusion, which ended the discussion that day.

 46 Former Strongest, Heading To The Ruins

    - Stupid, and that''s what the man thought.


    That story was just a rave, and this should have been just an old ruin.


    Then why did you hear about that dubious man, it was just a spare time?


    There''s nothing big about it these days, even days I keep hunting only demons.


    Every day, I was getting tired of it.


    It''s not just a man, it''s the same with his people... that''s why he got that story.


    I was so bored that I did something stupid like that, to make it a storyter.


    And yet... why...


    "Hmm, this is the third one...... good to say, but thest one seems to be the problem at this rate. If the information in the literature is correct, it won''t be possible for the normal ones. I''ve looked at it somewhat... should I check it once...? I''m sure some of them haven''t even moved yet."


    With that in mind, the man''s gaze was directed naturally towards it.


    Is it to sort out thoughts, or that I keep whining about something when I go out of my way to say it earlier?


    At first nce, it was full of gaps.


    But for some reason, the man doesn''t see it as a gap, he just nces at it and sees the sole.


    I didn''t even pick up the sword that rolled on the floor... without even trying to avenge my people.


    "Well for now, do you want to go? If you can''t, you should think about it then."


    That and Sole, they''re leaving.


    There''s still nothing a man can do.


    "Oh yeah, it still seemed right to leave you. I didn''t have to bother you anyway. And I''ve heard a little bit about you guys... and I''m sure you were going to tell me about this one? It''s really great. I''ll do you one favor. Yeah, I want you to spread the word about this one. Plenty of intensity... about me and this. Well, I asked for it."


    Until they were invisible, the only thing that could be done was to drop off their backs, trembling.


    The next day, early on, Soma and the others were set to leave the city behind.


    That''s simply because there''s no point in remaining here.


    Although I had also considered staying for a while as an adventurer at first, if that were no longer necessary, it would be natural.


    Time to call it an early morning, outside the city, there were three Somas and She and Doris.


    "I''m sorry about that, but I asked for She."


    "Um, I was entrusted... Are you sure?


    "Right... what do you say yourself, but you just knew us, didn''t you? Can I believe that?


    "You don''t work on behalf of Alliance staff unless you can identify it to that extent. And that''s what She herself said. Now, if you''re going to fool me, it''s just that I don''t have eyes for you. She''s got the right eye... and Atashi''s getting off the proxy."


    "It''s a serious responsibility......?


    "... good luck"


    "It''s not weird that you''re other HR......?


    The three Somas and Doris did not have enough rtionship to spare a breakup, and She and Doris were light, as long as it was a lifetime breakup.


    The Somas were more surprised that they had just boarded the carriage first.


    ording to the story, they''ve been together for the past few years... but Doris didn''t seem to care either, so maybe that means there''s something there that only the two of us can figure out.


    The carriage, by the way, was arranged by Doris.


    He also has it for granted, and Doris will have all the money for it.


    They say it''s a farewell to She, who travels about anything.


    I wondered if She woulde back here after the search for the ruins of the matter, even if she was traveling or something.


    I can''t tell if that''s a good story for the Somas to step in... In the end, I decided to enjoy the benefit in silence.


    And so Soma and the others followed the city of Yarster.


    That''s just the carriage arranged by the Alliance staff deputies. Oh, and the journey in the carriage wasfortable there.


    Well, technically, Soma doesn''t know what other carriages look like.


    Anyway, Soma and the others traveled on foot all the way from where the mansion was located to Yardster.


    Regardless of previous life, there is no way of knowing what themon carriage in this world is.


    I''m sure it''s mostfortable at the moment, so it doesn''t matter if I say it doesn''t matter.


    "Hmm... I mean, the person taught me by ident, and I actually went there and it did happen,"


    "... n"


    And becausefort and free time on the road could coexist, Soma and the others had heard more from She.


    Surprisingly, now you''re talking to me.


    "I don''t know what to say... you''ve got more frigid odors"


    "... I don''t deny it. ¡­ or actually suspicious"


    "Can I say it myself?


    ording to She''s story, it''s a coincidence that She found out about the existence of that ruin.


    Going to Lumburg at work and having dinner at a certain liquor store, he said that a strange man had spoken to him.


    He wrapped a ck robe around him, hid it all the way to his face, to someone he knew was suspicious at first sight... besides, anticipating when Doris took his seat.


    - The power of the devil to sleep.


    Such words are conveyed, that ancient ruins are nearby.


    Though I knew it existed, it seemed impossible for a man to go back, but it was a corner and there was no body, so I told him it seemed possible.


    "So the price the opponent gets is if he can attack it safely, let me know what really happened... well, he didn''t hide any shards of suspicion."


    "...... hmm.... but surely there''s no one around that city who can break through there"


    "If it''s possible, if She and She had more than the same opponents together, hey..."


    She figured it out the minute she stepped in there.


    It''s not reason, it''s just intuition, but be sure it''s right.


    "I don''t know if I''ve talked to She because I didn''t have anyone else in Lumburg that might be possible... Then I also think I should go to the Wang Capital..."


    "I guess it would be more certain than She finding the right person... No, if the other person was really a drunken person, even Wang Capital could have already talked about it and gathered those people...?


    "I''m not saying it''s impossible... but it feels better than that."


    Well, I don''t care what you think, it''s only suspicious, but on the contrary, it''s possible.


    It would be too easy to understand anything, even if it were some kind of trap.


    "... though, if it was a trap, it was a trap, and it''s also a story of just having to eat through it. So many ces, there''s a chance that some clue might be asleep."


    "... n"


    By the way, nobody doubts the possibility that this is She''s lie, but that''s simply because we''re talking and we find it unlikely.


    There, after all, he never felt a lie.


    Even this, and if She was actually lying, I''d have to give that up already.


    I''m not Doris, but I gave up that I didn''t have eyes to see people - and I''m going to have to eat them together and break them.


    Well, I mean, whether you''re lying or not, it doesn''t make a difference what you do in the end.


    "By the way, you couldn''t have been with Mr. Doris, could you?


    "... in Doris,ck of strength"


    "Let me get this straight... well, Mr. Doris seemed to understand, too"


    Doris did look like she''d given up somewhere when the story came from She''s mouth.


    I guess I figured out why they didn''t tell me that story.


    Or maybe he knew there was a difference in power.


    I don''t know exactly how long that''s been going on.


    "... lying doesn''t help.... and here, there''s no Doris."


    "It doesn''t make sense where I cared... well, you''re right."


    "Oh, speaking of lies, I want to ask you one thing... okay?


    "... depending on the content?


    So Soma and Lina looked at each other because they guessed what Aina was trying to hear.


    It''s nothing like stopping it, though, and if you say you don''t care, it''s a lie.


    Being silent and watching over what happened, it was as expected that Aina would say it.


    "I''ve heard that elves can''t lie, is that true? Oh, you can''t talk, or if you don''t want to, just shut up, okay? Even if it''s true, you won''t know it if you shut up."


    "... nothing wrong with that.... and it''s not a mistake, but it''s not right."


    "So what is it?


    "... the elves do, they don''t throw up.... but it''s just a matter of code.... Not that I can''t throw up"


    "Code... it''s not like a contract, is it?


    "... n"


    I''ll try to rotate my thoughts a little bit, too, to the nodding appearance.


    I don''t mind just listening, but it''s abination of leisure time.


    "Hmm... does that mean that thanks to his covenant with the High Spirit, the elf is highly apt for magic, because it''s not true?


    "... isn''t that a mistake, too?


    "What do you mean?


    "... the elf, it seems, was a kind of spiritual?... That''s what makes you an elf?... I heard that."


    "What''s that... I''ve never heard that before...!?


    "... ah.... This could be the one you shouldn''t have spoken to?


    "I''m talking, but it''s okay!?


    As such, I was able to have fun instead of being bored on the road for the price.


    Though the carriage was about to be attacked by demons from time to time, if it''s the Somas, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Sometimes they would have needed an escort, but they didn''t even bother to stop, and it went smoothly, and the week went by instantly.


    And.


    "Hmm... is this the ancient site,"


    The Somas were nowing to the ruins of the matter.


    The exterior is just like a ruin, and what''s in front of you is a gate where times can feel.


    The size would be considerable and would be superior to five meters.


    The ce is certainly quite off the city, but if something like this exists, it can''t be unnoticed.


    Still, to the extent She looked into it, this is a ruin with nothing to know¡­ the reason for this is apparently because of theid boundaries of perception inhibition.


    If you don''t know there''s this here, you can''t even use magic to recognize its existence.


    It is such a thing.


    "Hey... I could confirm that there is, but don''t you want to rest for once?


    Eina would have raised such a question because she came here, with her legs still on track to Lumburg.


    Well, that certainly makes sense.


    "If that''s what you need to do... are you that tired?


    "No well, if you ask me if I''m tired, I''m not tired at all..."


    "Me too."


    "... as well"


    "Needless to say, I don''t think so.


    "It may be fatiguing, but you''re hardly ready, are you?


    "... but I don''t know what I need to be ready for in the first ce"


    "I have no idea what kind of monument it is."


    That''s the thing.


    Of course I''m prepared for the minimum, but I don''t even know what to prepare for any more.


    I said ruins in a nutshell, and their contents vary, and that changes what you need.


    If it is possible that no one has stepped in, or even trapped, then maximum vignce is necessary, but there is nothing we can do without about the minimum amount of information first.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a look this time. Gathering information is important."


    "... yes. If you know what I mean, fine."


    Eina says that, but probably from the beginning Eina knew that too.


    But I dared say it just to make sure.


    In ces where we don''t know what''s there, it''s important to have amon understanding between the parties.


    Especially She didn''t say that she understood each other perfectly because she did it to the Somas.


    It may be trivial and unnecessary, but it''s never in vain.


    Eina is very grateful to have taken the initiative.


    "It helps, Eina."


    "... I don''t know what you''re talking about? I just asked what I cared about."


    I loosened my mouth as I said that and turned that way.


    but I can''t afford to be distracted from here on out.


    "Well... well, let''s go"


    That''s how he tightened his mind and confirmed that the three of them nodded, so that Soma would head to the ruins, as he would lead everyone.

 47 Elves And Ancient Ruins

    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    The moment I shook the de out, without much resistance, it in front of me was shed and torn, and misty as it was.


    Tilt your neck to the odd response, but it doesn''t make a difference that you could have defeated it.


    Then She realized shortly afterwards that there would be no problem, looking for the next prey and circling her gaze - but there was no need for it.


    "Hmm... I was in a bit of a hurry, but I don''t see any particr problem."


    That being said, it goes without saying that it is Soma who is looking around without rm.


    There must have been about three of the same demons over there when I checked earlier, but they wiped them out while this one was defeating the hell out of me.


    I snorted just fine...... but apparently, not everyone was convinced.


    "I didn''t have a problem, did I...?


    "Yeah? Could something have gone wrong?


    "Something or nothing, I think it''s right in front of you...?


    "Right in front of you, is...? All I see in my eyes is a wall of ruins..."


    "Um, I''m the same."


    "... n, as well"


    "I guess that''s why it''s a problem to have a ruin wall in front of you......! Why are you suddenly supposed to fight demons when you were just talking about how they look...!?


    "No... I honestly have trouble telling you that..."


    Soma has a really troubled look on his face, but I don''t think it''s impossible.


    As a matter of fact, I do have a problem with the status quo, but because there is no Soma responsibility there.


    "Even my son can''t predict a metastasis trap in the fifth step after walking out."


    "It is, indeed... yes"


    Yes, the way things were supposed to be, She and the others were fighting demons, and there was nothing around that seemed to be an exit, and the walls of the ruins were spread on both sides, all stepped into the ruins, just after that.


    It was the entrance to the ruins that was the gate, but it was the passage that was before diving from it.


    On both sides there is a wall about five meters long, and another five meters wide.


    Behind you can see a bend, no other side roads.


    Rather than ruins, it was even like abyrinth.


    With that sentiment, and with some concern, She stepped in there second following Soma... and, as Soma said, when she counted the fifth step.


    My feet suddenly glowed, and what was there was the magic formation.


    It was already toote to rush away, and my vision swayed for a moment¡­ The next moment, I was here.


    There was a wall in front of me, looking left and right, I didn''t see an exit.


    It came to me that it was a metastasis trap because She had dived into thebyrinth several times and had experienced it there.


    Though Soma was realizing at about the same time that maybe Soma also has experience... well for now that doesn''t matter.


    Whatever it is, it was flown somewhere in thebyrinth... and shortly afterwards, it was attacked by demons.


    and defeated it, to the present day.


    "Well, I just don''t think there''s anything I can do about that..."


    "... an ident"


    "Ugh... I know, I know... I''m sorry."


    "Well, I know you wanted to, and I don''t care."


    I guess Soma epted Eina''s apology with a bitter smile because she actually understood the feeling.


    Well, I would have been prepared for some things, but it''s this suddenly at any rate.


    Even if you''re upset, you can''t help it.


    Rather, the sommers who seem calm are stranger.


    "By the way, what are you going to do? In the meantime, I don''t even know which way out."


    "Right, I think we should go for the exit first if we can, but there''s nondmark whatsoever... No, there''s not!


    "Yeah? Did you find something?


    "Up, up! Climb on the wall and you''ll see where we are now! It''s a little expensive, but soma can climb, right?


    "Hmmm... I do think I can climb if I want to..."


    "... what, is there a problem as well?


    "Hmm... wait a minute. Something''s just right... Oh, that sounds good."


    That being said, it was like a small piece of stone that Soma picked up from the ground.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "Well, I hope you''re watching. If I can get my thoughts right... ho ho."


    ¡­¡­ Throw it and what--?


    "Yes!? It disappeared!?


    Eina and Lina raised their voices of surprise because Soma threw them over it, which would have vanished just around the top of the wall.


    Moreover, rather than crushing it, it disappeared somewhere as it was.


    Or maybe I can''t see anymore.


    "¡­ the space above is distorted"


    "Oh, She''s not surprised. I was expecting that, right?


    "...... hmm. There''s such a trap at the entrance, but if you climb the wall, you can escape."


    "Ma, so, I guess"


    "... mmm. It feels like you and I are understanding each other."


    "Well, in the end, experience says things. I think two of them can do the same."


    That means that Soma has already been through these things, but... the thought that I threw away earlier that I don''t care brings my neck again.


    It doesn''t matter if you say it doesn''t matter... but I''m sure you do care.


    From the looks of it, Soma is obviously a child like the other two.


    In terms of appearance alone, She is about the same, but She is an elf.


    This is not the same because we still live nearly thirty years.


    Well, because the elves are growing much slower than the human species, they end up being about the same... I have a sense that She is ripe for it because of her skills among those elves.


    I think Eina and Leah are premature again... and, naturally, so is Soma.


    But it''s in us, and only Soma seems to be missing a head or two.


    More than premature maturity, so much so that it''s likely to be said of aging.


    What experience have you had in fulfillment?


    Perhaps if it were the Einas, you would know...... She was not an aggressive person enough to hear abominations and what bothered her right away.


    And in the end, it doesn''t matter.


    We already know that Soma is a trustworthy person, and we know that the purpose is the same.


    Then that''s enough.


    Well, if I could, I''d like to hear how you started wanting to use magic, etc... but I also feel that''s still early.


    It doesn''t make sense to just let Soma tell you why and not to say it.


    But I still can''t have the courage to talk about it.


    Although, it''s not a big reason, it''s not...


    "Hmmm... for now, shall we go appropriately? Either way, there''s no clue."


    One day, I wondered if there was something I could talk about, and with that in mind, She also continued after the soma I walked out of.

 48 Explore The Former Strongest, Ruins

    Apparently this ce, not sure if it''s abyrinth or a ruin, is more troublesome than I thought.


    What''s so troublesome, of course...


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    "Not at all... you don''t even have time to rest"


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Demon shing Knife.


    If you wave your arms straight to the side with the blur, it will mist right after you remember the slightest feeling.


    It showed up through the walls. It was a kind of demon, something called the Ghost.


    The figure is close to the robed human bone, but has no lower body and is translucent overall in the first ce.


    As a demon, it''s ssified as a Necromancer, even if you think about it because it''s floating... well, it''s such a demon.


    That was the first attack, but apparently the walls can be ignored because they are immaterial, as opposed to abiotic.


    Although it is easy to defeat because it is not strong, it is troublesome to show up from anywhere.


    However, to put it the other way around, they are just troublesome and not troublesome.


    Then it was this ruin itself, to say what is troublesome.


    It''s been about an hour, but we still don''t even know where we''re walking.


    Although I''m not in such a hurry because I have ast resort if I have to, it won''t make any difference.


    "I mean, was this ce this big? From what I''ve seen from the outside, I don''t think it was this wide..."


    "... Sure, if you ask me, it doesn''t seem like it was big enough to keep walking for an hour. Even if I''m glued around, I think I''ll just about reach the end of the line..."


    "Yeah? What, neither of us noticed?


    "Huh? He said he didn''t realize... what?


    "... the space here, it''s distorted"


    "It''s distorted...... yeah, maybe it means it''s bigger than it looks?


    "On the contrary, in the first ce, we are not even able to walk straight."


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean? "


    "... maybe, from time to time, the passage here moves somewhere else from passage to passage"


    "Yes......? Oh, could that be..."


    "Like that time at the entrance, is it?


    "It''s simr."


    Technically, it''s different, but if you look at the results alone, it doesn''t make a big difference.


    But it goes without saying which is worse in nature.


    "Oh my God, I didn''t realize that at all... I mean, if you know what I mean, just tell me!?


    "I still haven''t been able to read the regrity, and I still have the possibility to be aware of it because I don''t know it."


    "... I had no idea either. Why did your brothers notice?


    "My life is the position of the sun. From time to time, I watched to see the direction I was walking, but there were times when I had changed my mind, even a few times."


    The current position of the sun is almost directly above it.


    But it is only almost, with a slight inclination present.


    Sometimes it seemed different.


    So far, even though I have always only walked straight, it is.


    "You know that a lot... if I were you, I''d think it was my fault."


    "That''s what I thought at first, but I think it would be strange if it happened just so many times... Well, I would have easily noticed this depending on the time I got here, so I''m pretty unlucky."


    "Mmmm... I still realized that, so that''s just it. By the way, why is She here?


    "... I, look at Soma"


    "Are you my age...?


    I tilted my neck because I didn''t mean to be that tant.


    Well, if it had been truly tant, the Einas would have noticed.


    "... I''ve looked up too many times just to check the perimeter"


    "Hmm... I was going to be careful, but do you still mean my senior year..."


    "Yeah? I was careful, why not?


    "That, of course, does not seem to pass on to Eina and the others."


    "Why not!?


    To Aina, who screamed, shrugged her shoulders.


    Of course, that''s not the point of being mean.


    There''s a good reason.


    Because...


    "This time I realized it, but I don''t always realize it. For this reason, I wanted to teach you the importance of taking a careful look around you from a practical experience. Especially for Aina."


    "... Sure I get it, but why me in particr?


    "Oh... I see."


    "What, did Lina find out?


    "Yes, it is. Basically, your brother needs to look forward and I need to look backwards."


    "Ah... I see. So I''m the only one who can afford to look around..."


    In short, it''s a queue problem.


    The somas are avant-garde with the basic soma, Eina as the middle guard, and Lina as the rear guard.


    Though in general, Soma is confident in preventing surprise attacks as well, that is not absolute.


    That''s why Soma, of course, needs to be vignt around Lina.


    Because She is here now, although She is also entrusted with rear vignce along with the rear guard, Aina is the only one who originally means that.


    Therefore, Aina is the most desirable person to make a perimeter observation.


    "The rest, simply, the more people who turn their attention to their surroundings, the more likely they are to find something. You just need to be aware that it''s pointless when you''re all conscious and you''re not paying attention to other things."


    "By me, you mean watch your back, right?


    "That''s what this is all about"


    While nodding, pay attention to your surroundings and move on.


    While doing so, Soma thought it would be a good teaching material for her, etc.


    Demons are no big deal, and for less danger, the trick is in vicious.


    It depends on how long you''ve been here... but if you don''t realize it, you could end up locked up for a long time.


    But there''s so much I can teach you because it''s such a ce.


    If we think about the future, that should have been usefulter.


    ... Well, apart from that, sometimes I''m a little concerned, but I guess it''s a chase.


    "... n, a little envious, maybe?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... from soma, taught me all kinds of things?


    "Though, I think I know that She is better at these things than I am at my age?


    I know that''s what Soma does, because when he trained for swords in his previous life, he also went tobyrinths and such.


    But since the training of swords was the main thing, there is not much to know in itself.


    I just know a few things about what I hear and what I''ve been through, so there''s nothing I can talk about.


    Besides, it will often be different from this one, so all we can talk about is what we think would bemon.


    Though I had been around some ruins with Aina and the others before I went to Yardster, there were only a few ces where there were no demons.


    From the conversation, She has obviously been to this site several times, so She obviously knows better.


    "... Well, I''ll teach Soma?


    "Hmm... it would help if you did."


    "... ok"


    He seems somewhat convinced and smiles bitterly at the way he snorts.


    And as we looked sideways at Aina and the others saying they wanted us to tell them, we looked around.


    "Mmm, looks like the passage here has just changed position, you understand?


    "What, lie!?


    "... I noticed"


    "... I didn''t realize that at all."


    "From now on, we should observe it with some more care. Although slight, slight difort urs."


    "... ok, I''ll be careful"


    "It is!


    That''s how the two staring around seem to forget how to pay attention to the others...... well, you should pay attention to thatter.


    Now I should let things go through, and if I turned my gaze to She, she nodded small.


    Apparently, She agrees.


    Well, it''s just...


    "Hmmm... I''m starting to understand the rules of travel to some extent, but I can''t help it with the location... do I have to go the wrong way in the end with the exit? We may have to take into ount the use ofst resort."


    "... I have a bad feeling about it somehow, but I''ll ask you something. What are you going to do as ast resort?


    "Yeah? Of course, we''re going to rip this ruin apart."


    "Ha!? Joke...... so it''s not, is it?


    "Naturally."


    So far, Soma hasn''t even scratched one against the wall on this ruin, or even taken care not to hurt it.


    That''s because She is the same, but maybe the same idea.


    Because, given that there are verses where this ruin is interfering with space, you don''t know what will happen if you hurt some of them poorly.


    In the worst case scenario, the distortion of space can be strange and blown away to an unexpected location.


    That would be the difficulty of helping everyone, no matter what soma, if it were to be blown away even beyond the sky.


    And I break it badly, and I have trouble with whatever it is I''m after.


    That''s why I''m being very careful... but if I had to, I wouldn''t even be able to say that.


    "... then, unfortunately, I had no choice"


    "That''s my brother, he''s fancy!


    "Sure it''s fancy, but doesn''t that mean we don''t know what''s going to happen either!?


    "Well, don''t worry, I will protect you properly then. As long as you''re ready¡­ well you''ll figure it out"


    "What, uh...!? Damn, that does seem reassuring...... not! That''s not the problem!


    "So what''s the problem? She, the client, says she has no choice."


    "... everyone''s life is more important"


    "Ugh... so... what about Soma?


    "Are you my age?


    "Um... if it''s really something here, and the magic is going to be avable, and it''s broken, isn''t Soma in trouble?


    "Hmm... that could be troublesome"


    Trouble, on the contrary, is definitely trouble.


    Besides, you can''t regret breaking it with your own hands or anything.


    But.


    "Still, Aina''s life cannot be reced. In the first ce, if I don''t do so then my whole life will die... and in case there is such a thing here, then I will find it elsewhere again. My life is surprisingly long, so there are no problems to that extent."


    Answering that way, Fujisoma thought that she was something quite differentpared to her previous life.


    It''s something I''ve thought about a little before... but if it was maybe back in my previous life, I don''t think I would have said the same thing.


    That''s what he might have said if he couldn''t get it in his hands, he''d be better off dead, etc.


    But I don''t think so now.


    I don''t think so.


    That, in a way, made Soma weaker, maybe... but I thought that it was okay.


    "That''s why... Eina?


    When she realized why, Aina was pointing that way.


    If it''s not my fault, it''s like those ears are dyed red -


    "Oh, nothing. Shit... but I get it. If that''s what you''re saying, I''m not against it anymore."


    "Brother and brother, by the way, I will also protect you then!?


    "Yeah? Naturally..."


    "Then I agree!


    "... what about me?


    "I think She was in favor earlier...?


    "... I don''t like being out ofpany"


    "Hmm... well, whatever it takes, I''m certainly not going to protect She either."


    "... I don''t know"


    "So now, if you have to, you can break this ce."


    Of course in the worst case scenario, we can''t break this ce, or we can''t do anything about it... but Soma is convinced that it will be okay.


    What, even if that really happened, it''s just a matter of Soma being prepared to suffer from muscle aches for a few days or so then.


    Compared to the strongest dragon, it doesn''t matter about the ruins.


    "... well, I hope not."


    "... n"


    She and I, sneering, and Soma and the others went further to avoid it for now.

 49 Elf, Know Insane Being

    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    She exhaled one as she shed and dumped the ghost that appeared.


    Another hour or so has passed since then, but it is in the ruins that She and the others are still there.


    That''s right, the yang is leaning, and there''s still time until the night book goes down, but there won''t be enough room to hold it that long.


    And yet I''m still here because I couldn''t do anything about it with Soma''sst resort... but it''s not.


    Or in the first ce, it hasn''t even tried.


    Because apparently, Soma noticed something, and we were going to check it out first.


    There''s no reason to rush out of here, and if you don''t have to destroy the ruins, you''re better off as She.


    Because Eina and the others agreed to it, they were still exploring the ce.


    By the way, they haven''t told me what Soma noticed.


    Because it can be wrong or still be irrelevant, so be it.


    Well, one way or another, I feel like it''s to make Eina and the others think and realize... but if that''s the policy of the Somas, as She, I''m just shutting up.


    Note that She is probably, but I''m guessing what Soma noticed.


    Nevertheless, it is an act close to canning because it is inference from the behavior of soma, etc.


    Though that''s one of the means, it won''t be something to be proud of.


    Instead, Soma is alone, and how did you realize that?


    That''s something I''m more concerned about.


    "... hey, speaking of which, I''ve been wondering a little bit since earlier, actually, since the beginning"


    And it was then that Aina uttered such words.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong? From the beginning, that doesn''t mean you noticed what I noticed, does it?


    "... what?


    "No, I don''t know, um... why are you guys normally ghost shed just now?


    ¡­¡­


    So She leaned her neck because she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Anything. Nothing.


    "... because you can sh it?


    "So, there is."


    "I know that''s why you''re saying that''s weird...! Ghost is a non-entity!? You should be able to defeat it if it''s not normal magic!?


    "Hmm...? Is that so...?


    "... Speaking of which, I didn''t care because my brothers normally knocked them down, but I do think they were right"


    "... if you ask me?


    Ghost, or it was the first time I had fought a non-entity demon, and I didn''t care because it was normally shed and defeated, but it is true that demons such as Ghost should normally have been defeated only in special ways such as magic and demonic swords.


    But She does have a knife that''s special, but she shouldn''t have handled it like that.


    If so, what is conceivable-


    "... because it''s premium?


    "No, I''m superior too, but I don''t think I can defeat it. My brothers didn''t have enemies with me, but I didn''t think I could defeat them for one reason."


    "Well, soma''s not superior in the first ce."


    "... Huh?


    To the words Eina casually uttered, She leaked a dismal voice as she stopped.


    Even if you chase after him immediately and make him look good and t that he wasn''t noticed, he never loses the question mark in his head.


    ... Isn''t that superior?


    ... by whom?


    ... soma, but?


    "Hmmm...... is it something you care so much about? If you can''t see him, you know he''s still there, so I think it''s natural that he should be killed."


    "... in Soma''s case, that''s the one that really seems to be able to do it."


    "I don''t know, She can do it, but there seems to be some other reason."


    "... wait a minute"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... what do you mean it''s not superior?


    Finally the thought catches up and manages to put that question to my mouth.


    ''Cause that was my first ear, and it was incredible.


    Skill grades are basically absolute, but extraordinary among them.


    Where it took more than one person with advanced skills, they don''t even put it on their teeth.


    That''s what it''s all about: premium.


    Or, although there is another possibility if the conditions are different, such as close and long distance, the conditions are the same for She and Soma... No, on the contrary, She was even more advantageous.


    In that, it was clear that Soma was dominant.


    There''s no way you can believe it, such as that opponent not being superior.


    "... that? Didn''t you tell She that yet?


    Speaking of which, I don''t remember saying it.


    "I was just wondering if it was what I said."


    But as far as the reaction of the three of them is concerned, apparently it is true.


    I''m not convinced, but if you say so, you just have to snort...


    "Oh, so naturally you don''t even know that one, do you? He said that Soma doesn''t actually have any skills."


    "........................... Huh?


    Nothing, does that mean, of course, you don''t even have a senior?


    Yet to myself with a knife superiority, with an advantage...?


    "... I don''t think you''re using anything, do you?


    "Would that be normal?


    You''re absolutely right.


    Skills are basically things that you don''t even know what you''re using in the first ce, rather than knowing what you remember for yourself.


    No, sometimes your body glows, and if you''re a martial arts system, you can obviously tell the difference at the time you have a weapon, so it''s something you don''t normally know, although you don''t know it at all.


    A skill is something that is activated at will when you try to do something and you have the skills to handle it.


    Well, technically, I''m just wondering if it is because they say so.


    The exact thing is, no one will know.


    ''Cause I don''t know.


    For example, when a sharp ughter is unleashed, one does not even know whether it is due to one''s strength or whether it is the result of using some skill.


    No, on the contrary, even if you used skills, you don''t even know what skills you used.


    For this reason, it can happen that those who thought they did not possess skills actually possessed them.


    But it''s also if you''ve never had a skill appraisal -


    "... any skill tests?


    "It is, of course, a story after taking it. They told me that I had taken a skill test and that I would never remember one thing except that I had nothing."


    Then there won''t be either.


    And then there''s the possibility that...


    "... and then, shelter?


    "It''s definitely about your brother, so hold something. It is!


    "Well I wouldn''t deny it...... if that''s all you can do, then you don''t know that, do you?


    "... Indeed"


    It is said that protection is given from high dimensional beings, such as God and the Spirit.


    Details are unclear, but the effect is to give the target audience something equal to or greater than their skills.


    The details are unknown because no skills exist to know it like a skills appraisal.


    Skill appraisals are only for seeing skills as the name suggests, and we don''t know about escorts, etc.


    Because there is a record of once receiving direct depositions from God and the Spirit, and granting them protection, although such things are known to exist, there is nothing to know more about.


    Nevertheless, as Eina says, there should be no point in crossing with extraordinary skills just by escort.


    As far as the record shows, there was an increase in physical ability, an increase in magical effects, and the granting of specific resistance, but it is too diverse and the details of it are also unknown.


    "Hmm... rather, isn''t it more likely that She has one about it?


    ¡­¡­ ... Why?


    "Don''t you have any idea what the Ghost could have done?


    "Oh, I see... thanks to protection."


    "Elves seem to be descended from spirits, and they certainly seem to be possible."


    "... it''s a secret"


    But surely, it was something that seemed usible, and it was something that was usible.


    The problem is that Soma can do the same thing.


    "... Same with Soma?


    "Well, it was a secret that Soma was also of the Spirit... So you''re saying? ¡­ but I have trouble denying it."


    "But then, so will I." My brother must be more different, I think it''s amazing, so I don''t think so!


    "When you only listen to words, you don''t really know if you''re praising them or what they are..."


    Well, in the end, I see that I don''t really know what it is.


    Still, it is only certain that Soma can use sword moves equal to or greater than the superior.


    If you say so already, you can defeat the existence of a non-entity normally.


    Talking about that, She tilts her neck as she looks at the soma she was continuing to explore.


    I''m not sure what it is... but it''s insane.


    That''s what She had in Soma, knowing what she was talking about.

 50 Ex-Strong, Deepest Part Of The Ruins? Reaches

    What Soma noticed was that passage travel - perhaps metastasis - urs in a certain amount of time and that there is regrity in the destination.


    I noticed in terms of time that it''s not hard.


    It would be immediately apparent if we were careful, and at first we thought it might depend on the distance traveled, but that possibility quickly crushed.


    There seems to be some randomness, but given that the metastasis urred even when it stopped, it would definitely be in time first.


    A little hassle was made in terms of the regrity of the destination.


    With regard to this, it was decided that the solution would depend on the primitive.


    In short, it was marked.


    Small scratches on the walls, etc., but that''s easy enough to understand.


    Or if those things had been repaired automatically, I would have needed to think of another way, but apparently this really is just a relic and not abyrinth.


    There''s no sign of that happening, and thanks to that, one of the concerns I had when I took thest resort was gone, but, well, that would be for the record.


    Either way, there''s one thing I found out as a result.


    Metastasis alternates between the two determined locations.


    If you are at a point A, transfer to a point B, and then return to a point A.


    Technically, we should probably saypartments, etc., rather than points.


    Perhaps there is a corresponding passage for each passage, and only the passage with the soma and the others are moving to the corresponding location after each transfer.


    Besides, at that time, apparently, the direction you''re facing is the other way around.


    If you were looking north when you moved from A to B, you were looking south when you came back from B to A.


    If you don''t notice, keep walking in the same ce all the time.


    That was the trick.


    It''s just, well, I just noticed that, after all, I don''t know in which direction there is anything.


    Hence.


    "Hmm... Was it this way"


    It was probably just a coincidence that I could get there.


    Sometimes it took me a while to figure out the trick, and if I thought it was time to seriously implement thest resort, etc., I identally got there lightly.


    "Uh... here, no way?


    "I don''t think so."


    "So this is the deepest part of this ruin?


    "... like"


    Yes, that was a distinctly different ce from where I had been walking before.


    It''s not a passage, it''s a hall.


    I wondered if the aisle would continue again anyway, and if I had easily turned the corner, this was where it existed.


    As for the size, is it about ten meters square?


    Wide there...... but if that was all I would have thought it was just a dead end etc.


    There was enough in front of me that I didn''t think so.


    "That''s an altar...... right? And what''s behind it..."


    "... what... ck, dragon...?


    "Where I was dedicated to dragons, is that...? But for that...... Brother!?


    Somewhere under pressure, Soma approached her unconstitutionally.


    I can hear you in a hurry from behind, but I don''t mind.


    Well, sure, there''s something like an altar there, and there''s a ck dragon statue.


    I know it''s a suspicious ce at first sight, but that''s all.


    Though something is likely, there''s no way I could tell from looking at it from a distance.


    We need to get closer in order to make sure.


    Most of all, I am confident that I can do something where something has happened.


    Even if that borate statue moves... well, we''ll figure it out.


    Because even if that''s a real dragon, it wouldn''t be as good as the array I fought in my previous life.


    But I tried to be vignt, but in the end I got there and nothing happened.


    "Hmmm... to be honest, it''s a bit of a p"


    "Go ahead on your own, I''m not saying what you''re saying, Ugh... what were you going to do if something happened?


    "Were you going to cut through normally?


    "Sure, if it''s your brother, it''s going to be normal."


    "... I can imagine"


    "Until She... well, I can''t deny it either"


    Talking about that, we looked into the spot for now... but again, we never found anything either.


    At the end of the entire investigation, Soma tilts her neck.


    "Hmm... nothing."


    "You can''t find it... Speaking of which, Mr. She doesn''t know what it is?


    "... um, I don''t know either"


    But you heard things like, "If youe here, you''ll be able to use magic, right?


    "... precisely, sure, there is a force sleeping here that leads to the top of the demon, should have been?


    "Is that what it feels like not to know? I was just wondering if you heard more direct words...... or how did you know magic could be used?


    "... because then they told me that if I used it, my wish woulde true.... but think about it, could it be weird?... I never said anything but Doris about my wish."


    "Um, obviously it''s strange or suspicious, it''s like that... well, it''s something I knew from the beginning"


    "Hmm... should I have listened more properly?


    "... sorry"


    "No, if you heard the word, it''s natural to think that magic will indeed be avable."


    Because they say magic is the power of demons, the maniption of theirws.


    The word demon, which is also used by demons, is positive, or vice versa of holiness.


    It''s a word that indicates something other than this world.


    Aw that distorts thews of this world and manifests the results it desires.


    So magic, that is.


    If you know that, the words She hears are reminiscent of nature and magic, and if they say there''s hopeing true, etc., well, it wouldn''t be surprising to think that magic will be avable.


    Or maybe I thought the same thing in Soma.


    "I was just asking about it in the first ce, and I couldn''t possibly not confirm it. So in the end, nothing... So, by the way, what''s Aina doing since just now?


    If she didn''t think she''d be joining the conversation, Aina looked over and over again at the pedestal on the altar.


    He''s whispering his eyebrows while changing the ce and angle he sees.


    "There shouldn''t have been anything there...?


    "Um, yeah, but I mean, I''m worried about something, I mean, it''s ufortable... what is it, what is it - eh?


    "Ah..."


    And so I was surprised because when Aina casually touched that pedestal, it broke.


    Tilt and move...


    "What, Aina, what are you...!?


    "Chi, no, nothing but me......!?


    "No, it''s a little calming. I thought Eina had broken it for a moment, but isn''t iting off in the first ce?


    "... looks like it"


    That being said, when She lifted the pedestal, it was hollow in it.


    It''s like there''s a space there where you can hide something, but there''s nothing in the ce where it was set aside.


    However, it wasn''t really nothing, there was a single te embedded there.


    In addition, there are certain letters inscribed on them.


    "Uh... what is this? I know it sounds like letters somehow..."


    "... maybe ancient sacred letters"


    "Oh, this is it!? This is the first time I''ve tried it..."


    "But why are those things here... those are letters that were used over hundreds of years ago, right? Yet this doesn''t look like such an old thing... and what does it say?


    "... just don''t know that"


    "Well, that''s true, there''s hardly anyone who can read ancient sacred letters right now -"


    "-" The Power that Leads to the Devil''s Top, Sleeps Here ""


    "- What?!? Brother...... could you possibly read!?


    Not just Lina, but the other two look at Soma with surprised eyes, but what is surprising is that Soma was the same.


    Because the letters were very familiar.


    Though I''m forgetting...... there''s no way I''m looking at it wrong.


    But for whatever reason, I decided to take care of the question first.


    Because now there''s something else to think about.


    "Well for now, the word She heard was true, is that it? Just considering there was a cavity there that seemed to keep something hidden, someone else had already stolen it, is that it?


    "... you''re really the same... well fine though. Better yet... well, it''s been quite a while since She heard about it, hasn''t it?


    "... um, a month ago?


    "Then no wonder there are other people who have heard the story and the person has arrived here first..."


    "I guess that''s what this is all about"


    Well, it''smon in ces like ruins andbyrinths.


    Rather, it is possible that the person who taught She this could have even only circted information after finding it.


    Unfortunately, we will have to ept the consequences.


    "Well, I''m d you found out this was the ce to be, you should think positively. If I hadn''t noticed, I would have been looking for more."


    "... you sure do. And with that in mind, it''s Aina''s game."


    "It''s just a coincidence, and I''m not too happy about it...... well for now, I''ll say thank you"


    "... unfortunately, I have hope"


    "That''s right..."


    If something really happened here, it could exist somewhere else.


    Then the possibility that magic can be used is equally present.


    - Just one thing that bothered me.


    Actually, it''s something I''ve been thinking about in a corner of my head... but no matter what I think, this isn''t the ce She would have thought it would be.


    Although there was some gimmick, it can''t be the kind of ruin She thinks she can''t explore on her own.


    Of course I don''t suspect it''s a lie.


    Because it''s a survey, it''s possible that it was wrong.


    But suppose that was the right thing to do... does that mean there was supposed to be something to it here?


    At least She was the first to visit, at that time.


    Even with her gaze at She for a moment, her head, still hooded, shook small to the side.


    She knows that too, but you shouldn''t mention it, I guess.


    Well, I agree.


    Somehow, I only had a feeling I was going to be a serpent.


    Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s not already there.


    If you don''t mind, you''re lying.


    "... for now, let''s go home."


    "Right."


    "I have no objection!


    "... n"


    And to go out of this ruin, and to leave the room behind.


    One shadow inadvertently took shape into that room, where no one was left.


    It''s a ck robe-wrapped, suspicious person.


    "Hmm, the prospective ones finally showed up... should we have let them unseal this ce too? That would have been a lot more... No, that would have interfered with the implementation of the n, and this would still be the best. Not at all, no trouble, but no choice. All for our Lord and our ideals."


    Mumbling just that, it disappeared again.

 51 Former Strongest, Celebrate

    "Okay, so... hmm... huh? Speaking of which, what the hell am I supposed to drink to?


    "Uh, well... wouldn''t it be nice to be around for the sess of the site exploration?


    "I couldn''t find what I was trying to do. What is it?


    "... but I made money"


    "Hmm, from an adventurer''s point of view, I can certainly say that it is a sess... well, there are other things thate to mind, and are we going to do that? So..."


    - To the sess of the search for the ruins, cheers.


    The four voices ovepped and the light sound¡­ never sounded.


    The reason for this is simple.


    And as it sounds, in the four of them - because in the Somas they cannot hit each other''s cups with their arms stretched out to the fullest.


    Wherever the four of us are sitting, the chair and the table are meant for adults.


    Though not all of its contents correspond, it is difficult along with just the length of the arm.


    In the first ce, there''s no foot on the ground.


    If I were to do it, I wouldn''t even be able to do it by standing on a chair...... although the ce is exactly where it is, it wouldn''t.


    So in a situation where they wouldn''t be dressed up like that, the four of them kept just lifting the cup, trying to smile bitterly at each other.


    Keep the contents clear... Almost at the same time, everyone exhales.


    Anything that fills the cup, by the way, is milk, water, etc.


    There is now in this country that provides for underage sobriety, but the body simply does not ept it.


    Though slightly out of ce given the ce, that was now the case.


    Whatever.


    "But, well, I''m not sure if I was lucky or bad this time. It turned out."


    "Why? If you only looked at the results, wouldn''t you have been lucky?


    "Different way of looking at things," you mean.


    "... from us, I''m sorry.... but as an adventurer, good"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Thinking about the future, I would say it''s easier... but that was already enough in the first ce. This is not bad."


    It was on the table that Soma turned her gaze with the words.


    In addition to each cup, there is a line of what can be called a treat.


    Well, to the Somas, that''s not the case when ites to quality, but given the location, it would be enough to call it that.


    That stuff is there because of what I said earlier.


    That is, the search for the ruins was sessful¡­ it was profitable.


    - The Somas who went out of that hall soon realized that there was something wrong there.


    Whatever it is, there was a hall down the aisle to the right, and now what''s in front of you is the path to the right.


    If it''s meant to be, turn left. Otherwise it''s weird.


    But I guess all I had to do was wonder if I was used to being there again for a long time.


    It was not difficult to assume that metastases would ur even if they were in the hall.


    One of the options was to return to the hall and wait for the metastasis to ur again, but due to the decision that there is not enough time left to go the other way from now on, turn straight to the right.


    And beyond that, the Somas decided to discover another hall.


    But again, there was nothing for Soma and She, but it was also a winning room if you were an adventurer.


    It was a ce where precious metals and jewels, which should be called treasures, were treated.


    That''s where it was untouched, was it really lucky or bad... well, there''s no reason not to collect it more than I found it.


    In order from what seems worthwhile for now, hold as much as you can... It was only a short time after I left that hall that I got there.


    It looks familiar. It is a gate that leads outside, and if the trap does not activate again carefully, there is no particr indication that something will happen.


    The Somas managed to escape safely.


    That is the backdrop of this exploration of ancient sites, and then we headed to the Guild of Lumburg to redeem the treasures we have brought back and to this day in an attempt to celebrate parchment because it is a corner.


    "Well, it''s certainly not enough to say that what you earn from Yardster is enough..."


    "We don''t have anything in particr to buy."


    "Um, luxury is not unlimited, but if it were normal, ten gold coins would be enough"


    Ten gold coins.


    That was what the Somas had in their hands at Yardster - the redemption of the demons they found and defeated on their way over there and took.


    Considering that a single gold coin would be three months for a typical household if it wasn''t luxurious, that would be too much for a trip.


    That''s what happened when you stopped needing to stay in Yardster and be an adventurer.


    Though I honestly chose something that was quite strong, it was something I could easily defeat, so I was only surprised when I was first offered that price... well I guess that was the right thing to do because Doris had no reason to offer a high amount in vain.


    From what I''ve heard in the first ce, it seems that an adventurer is supposed to cost money anyway.


    Not to mention weapons and protective equipment, but also the cost of potions.


    Because the price of demonic materials, etc. is determined by demand and supply, it is inevitable that the transaction amount will also tend to be expensive.


    I heard about it, and the sommers have all the potions and so on, but so far there are no particr asions where it is likely to be necessary.


    There was nothing wrong with the ancient ruins.


    "... Speaking of which, Soma is a sword, don''t you buy it?


    And She asked me that when I was thinking about it.


    Sure, though I''ve already made enough money to buy a sword, all Soma has is a wooden sword.


    But so far, Soma had no intention of buying a new sword in particr.


    "Hmm... well, I''m not in any trouble with this. And because I made it myself and have been using it ever since, strangely enough, I''m also attached to it."


    Or I wouldn''t have said that in my previous life.


    The sword is like what you should even call your own half body, and there''s no reason not to use a good one.


    But Soma is already a swordsman, not a swordsman.


    Though using a sword, if you don''t walk the path of a sword, that''s not a swordsman in the right sense.


    Until it broke or became necessary, it was therefore decided to remain so.


    "Well, actually, that''s really enough..."


    "That''s my brother!


    By the way, I haven''t touched it particrly before, but Aina weaves a ck robe and has a cane made of wood.


    However, the wood was not properly processed to roll around there like a soma, but rather made from quality wood and made by the appropriate artisans.


    They were given to me by my parents when I found out that Aina had a magical gift, paired with my robe.


    When he ran away from home, he brought it with him.


    Speaking of runaways, Lina ended up getting to the Somas in the same way, but the gear is decent.


    Though lightly equipped, it holds a firm breastte, etc., and its sword is the right size for Lina, and is still quite a business.


    They brought something from Sophia, which they snuck up on again... but that''s why they don''t have to buy all the gear in particr.


    In that sense, it would still be Soma who needs it most.


    I''m hardly even equipped with protective equipment.


    At first, Doris and the others asked me if I was insane.


    But it is not yet equipped, because it is also not necessary.


    That''s what I''ve been doing since myst life.


    I only feel it now, and I''ll have to cut off all the attacks and stuff.


    When I said that, Aina, on the other hand, even Lina, what are you talking about? I''ve been looking like this guy, but when I actually showed him it, he was convinced of things like disapproval.


    That''s why Somas don''t spend much money on adventurers.


    gossip.


    "By the way, I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, but surprisingly, no one is calling me."


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean, it?


    "No, because four kids are doing this to see it, right? It would not be surprising to be entangled. The ce is also the ce."


    With that said, I looked around, and it was a sight to say what was there and what was painful.


    Well, there are men there who are eating alcohol, cooking, and so on.


    Though there are some female figures, many of them are not very different from the men in their words and deeds.


    Given the location, it probably doesn''t deserve it, but at least I''m sure it''s just not the kind of sight that the average person would want toe near.


    The Rumburg Adventurers Guild Branch of the Baron of Arvent, Kingdom of Radius, was a tavern co-located there.


    And there are Somas in such a ce because after redeeming in the guild, it was troublesome to go out of your way to move to another ce, and if you entered another store, you could have been told a lot of things.


    Therefore, I ced the order there as it were, but from that time until now, there was nothing tangled up from anyone who could look around me.


    As far as I could tell, I was honestly surprised because I was under the impression that many adventurers were crude.


    "Sure, it''s strange, if you ask me."


    "Right...... I mean, if you look around again, isn''t something the other way around avoided?


    "Hmm..."


    So again, if you turn your consciousness to your surroundings as well... sure, I also feel strangely distanced.


    Or like looking at me and saying something...?


    "... White Devil? You look at She and you say that."


    "I do wear a robe, too, so it''s all white... why the devil?


    Of course, She is hiding her face or her whole body here.


    But that shouldn''t be the only reason they call me the devil.


    I know there''s a reason... but apparently, She knew about it.


    "... maybe when I used toe with Doris and the others, it was because they gave me a little bit?


    "So you did something, did you?


    "... no big deal.... just got rid of it"


    Even Soma can tell that that''s probably not what the word says.


    Because then they wouldn''t call me a demon or anything, and this wouldn''t have happened.


    Maybe it turned out fancy there.


    I mean, Doris was there, too, and somehow I can imagine.


    And even if I can''t even see her face, I can just see She is a child.


    Is there a ce where the gaps and so on arebined, and they be called demons and so on?


    "Hmm... well, if you''ve never been annoyed, you''ve never been over it"


    "Right."


    When I tell you the truth, I thought that was a promise, so I also feel like I just wanted to get a little involved, but given that I didn''t have to involve Eina and the others, I guess I should have been d.


    and.


    "- You guys there. Do you have a minute?


    It was then that I was called out.

 52 Meet The Former Strongest, Suspicious Person

    The first thing Soma thought with his gaze on his voice was frigid.


    But that won''t help either.


    Anyway, he was there, covered with a ck robe, a suspicious person to see.


    It is more impossible to talk about not being on your feet.


    "... is that possibly what you''re telling us?


    So it''s natural that Eina said that and made a vignt voice, as well as that Lina brought her right hand gently to her waist so that no matter what happened.


    Hence.


    She, who never even stood up, is stranger as a reaction.


    "Dear Left, I just want you to listen to me for a moment... what do you think?


    "I don''t care what they say... it is"


    "Hmm. Well, I know you''re being spoken out and alert by suspicious people because you see them, but that''s unnecessary. I''m sure your daughter knows about that."


    That said, the person, who could tell from his voice that he was a man, lifted his hand.


    The wrinkled hand that was hidden is revealed, pointing to one person with his palm.


    And what was ahead was She, as expected.


    "Hmm... were you still acquainted"


    "... who told me about that ruin"


    "Uh..."


    I see, and Eina nodded, because it also matches the look she was hearing, and I guess this person thought it wouldn''t be strange to bring that frigid story.


    That was something that Soma agreed with, but rather believed a little of the story that was often told by this person and I actually thought I''d go.


    "You seem convinced. Above all. Still, knowing about the ruins means I still went, right?


    "¡­ n, this is its achievement"


    "Hmm, apparently you''ve used the stories told by Nong effectively... but apparently you''re not satisfied"


    "... there was treasure, but there was nothing at the heart"


    "Oh, my God, you''ve already been lost... that''s what I did sorry"


    At the same time, the man imitated his head lowering, but as usual, I doubt he actually thinks so because he can''t see the face.


    And such suspicion was to be deepened by the dialogue that the man had next issued.


    "So instead of apologizing, what about information on other ancient sites? There''s a simr thing that I told you about sleeping there."


    "Hmmm... that''s a thankful story from here, but is it something you can talk about so easily? This ruin was also quite limited to getting money."


    "What, the responsibility that made you expect nothing, that''s the one. Besides, Nan is as old as you can see. It would be more useful to entrust it to those with a future than to hold it."


    Saying so, the man just told me where the ruins were and what to do, and he just walked away.


    After somehow dropping that back off, the Somas look at each other.


    "I just said and went...... yeah, what''s that guy doing here in the first ce?


    "To give you information about the ruins, are...?


    "You said to apologize?


    "... Pre-built?


    "Hmm... She, under what circumstances have you been given previous information in the first ce?


    "... um, I just talked, when they just let me out, the noise got a little too loud and it was going to be someone else''s nuisance.... He was there when he stopped it, too, apparently?... Later, thanks, I was taught."


    For once, it''s a story that goes by when ites to muscle.


    But at the same time, I felt like I was doing something too much.


    And apparently, Eina and the others are feeling it.


    "Hmmm... it looks the same, but it''s still somewhere frigid or suspicious..."


    "I don''t know what I''m good at, it also feels like. Somehow, I felt the same way as the great people I''d met at the party before."


    "Oh... that feeling sounds right. At least that man was definitely throwing up one lie."


    "... Shh?


    "Hmm. He said he was old... maybe he wasn''t that old."


    "Huh... but what about those hands?


    "Probably an illusion or something. I felt slightly ufortable. I''m pretty sure Aina didn''t realize it was something other than magic..."


    Until you know exactly what it is, Soma doesn''t know.


    All I know is that there was difort there.


    "I think it''s just a matter of realizing that... Hmm, but does that mean you''re still trying to trick us?


    "Well, I don''t know... I''m hiding something for now, it doesn''t seem to be a mistake."


    "So what are we going to do? Well, just because I was taught otherwise doesn''t mean I have to go."


    "... as far as I''m concerned, I want to go"


    Well, it will.


    Suspiciously, there was a chance that something like that existed, at least this time, and treasure is being found.


    I was told there was a simr ce, and I couldn''t possibly overlook it or something.


    "Don''t you have to go back to Doris once?


    "... Doris told me that even after what happened here, if I wanted to go somewhere, I could just go"


    It was probably supposed to be something else, but I wouldn''t even have to dare mention it.


    At least She is going to keep going, and then what the Somas are going to do.


    Though, of course, I don''t intend to leave.


    "Once you let me smoke sweet honey, I can think of enough. I think Eina and the others are waiting, because it''s one hand."


    "You''re going to go for granted..."


    "Would it be natural?


    The purpose of this journey in the first ce is to be able to use magic or get clues about it.


    Is there any reason not to go where you might get it?


    No, I don''t.


    "... ha, as usual. Well, me and I, as always, don''t have anything special to do, and I''m just free where I''ve been waiting. I''ming, too."


    "There''s no way I''m following my brother!


    It was therefore decided to continue the journey of exploration of the ruins.


    And that''s also convenient for this one.


    Whatever the future convenience was, it was as if it had not been decided.


    There''s no point going to that ruin anymore, and since She had already done her research around here, there''s nothing like looking into it.


    I was just worried about what happened next.


    And She''sing with us is one of the things that''s good for us.


    It doesn''t mean anything weird, it simply meansforting.


    She seems to have had a long life there as an adventurer, and she was often able to help a lot just during her travels.


    To be honest, there''s a sense that the Somas don''t know the world, so if She''s still going to be traveling with us, that was a lot of help.


    "Well, that''s why it''s a little better."


    "... um, over here"


    That''s why when we toast again with the girl who decided to stay with us for just a little while, this time with the meaning, Soma drank the contents of it.

 53 Elves And Adventurers

    She Leonhardt is an elf.


    It is precisely a species called the Forest Spirit Species, one of their descendants, whose former spirits made themselves firm and established themselves as a species.


    In other words, it is no exaggeration to say that there is spiritual blood in She.


    But to be honest, She never realized it.


    As is normal for anyone who is an elf, because it is the magic that can be used like hands and feet that cannot be used on She.


    In that ce, which is our own country and sanctuary, the elves are able to wield so much power that magical power is amplified and said to be equivalent to the Spirit.


    Would it be a little easy to understand that even if you only have junior skills, you can use the same force there as advanced?


    It is against that background that the elves are a rare species, but the only one of all races that remains neutral.


    And that reason for increasing power in the sanctuary is a testament to the fact that the elves inherit the blood of the Spirit.


    That''s what they say, at least among elves, and it''s realizing it that makes it an elf identity as well.


    But She, who cannot use magic, has no power to increase it.


    She had the gift of dealing with swords instead of magic, but it never got amplified.


    That''s what I couldn''t feel.


    But for She, the best thing that could have happened was that it was so generous.


    As much as I thought it would have been better to have been persecuted, that was not desirable for She.


    Elves are exclusive but always tolerant and fraternal towards their peers.


    With just one exception, it was evenmon sense for them to give their hands unconditionally if they hadpany in need.


    So everyday for She was synonymous with getting help from her peers.


    Or I could even say that it would have been difficult to live without your help.


    The elves could wield mighty power within the country, so they were turning the ce into afortable ce for themselves.


    If you go to a predetermined location, the water will overflow and the fire will light without much magic consumption, sometimes even allowing for a pseudo-spatial transfer.


    There was no inconvenience in life, you got what you wanted, and that was something that everyone could enjoy if they were elves.


    Except for just one.


    And if I made it one of them, She, it was only inconvenient that it was an elf country.


    If you want water, you have to go to the creek a few kilometers away and if you want fire, it starts where you make the spark.


    Naturally the only way to get around was by foot, but that country, made in the woods, was inconvenient to walk in anyway.


    Most houses are built on trees anyway.


    Even if they don''t use metastases, the other elves usually fly and travel in the sky.


    Depending on the location, it was not umon for it to be impossible to move itself.


    That being the case, She had no choice but to take another elf''s hand.


    My people take it, whoever it is, whenever they want... She couldn''t wait to hate it.


    Because She won''t give anything back to those people.


    No matter how good you are at handling knives, it doesn''t make sense if you don''t get a chance to wield it.


    In the first ce, such a dumb spot close to the elf forest is not even a demon, and someone would easily defeat it by magic where they were.


    I had no choice but to be thankful for such a one-sided rtionship, but that''s why She didn''t like it.


    It''s extra because I know everyone thinks it''s a reciprocal rtionship, even for themselves.


    Because She also thinks they''re one of them... so.


    In a true sense, I wanted to call myself buddy from the bottom of my heart, so I jumped out there trying to learn magic at all costs.


    Try to ask Doris, who was visiting the Elf Forest on an errand.


    Though she seems to feel she took it out.


    Either way, for She, who was out of the woods for the first time that way, the outside world was a series of surprises.


    First of all, I was surprised at the fact that I could live my daily life without any problems even if I couldn''t use magic, and when I saw something called a well, I seriously wondered if I would install it in that forest.


    I think the vast majority of those things were taught by Doris and given a lot of help.


    But what was different from living in that forest was that eventually it could be done by one person.


    I still remember clearly how touched I was when I was able to draw water from the well by myself and drink it.


    But still, in the sense of being unterally grateful, Doris was the same again.


    I started doing adventurers with Doris, but there was nothing like waving a sword, and Doris was another adventurer with quite an arm in the first ce.


    Tell me it''s always helpful. Although I did, it''s the same with She.


    After all, She didn''t have a single thing to do.


    "Hmm, I see... as long as the rank rises, the guild cards and ID cards can be substituted."


    "... because a single adventurer can count as a single citizen"


    "But for that, it takes years, doesn''t it? Adventurers are tough."


    "What are you talking about like other people? Now we''ll be adventurers, too.... Well, I agree it''s tough."


    "... but given the original, I can''t help it"


    "I don''t know, because it''s something that anyone can be... I think it''s too much to think that a few years of hard work can make you a citizen. I didn''t even think I could do that at first."


    "... the achievements of the old adventurers, apparently?


    "Ha, the old man did a lot of hard work."


    That''s how she listened to herself and took She''s gaze off softly from the three people who looked impressed.


    The hood is still on, so I don''t think I can see this face from the other side... but somehow, I couldn''t watch.


    What you see in She''s sight like that is a wooden wall that you''ve been looking after for the past few days.


    Slightly shaken It is transmitted from the foot, as well as shaking the whole thing.


    It''s obvious because it''s on the move... in other words, it was in the front of the carriage.


    Ahead on your way is Trium, the southernmost city in the Baron of Arvent.


    But that''s where this carriage is headed, not She and the others.


    She and the others are aiming for Viotto, further ahead, in the central part of Baron Yodle''s territory.


    Because that is the ce where the next ancient ruins were taught by that man at that time.


    Apparently, instead of near that city, it wasn''t even within the same territory.


    Well, given the rarity of ancient sites, it''s natural in a way.


    "Hmm... but we really don''t know anything about adventurers."


    "Well, I guess some people didn''t try to know because I wasn''t particrly going to do it as an adventurer in the first ce... but still, I usually feel like it''s something Mr. Doris would exin"


    "... Doris is a pain in the ass."


    "Uh... maybe it''s rude, but somehow I feel like I know"


    "¡­ indeed, you are strangely convinced when you are told"


    If there is only one person who can do it, then it is so much trouble as to take the initiative and move, but if there is anyone else who can do it, it is a pain in the ass to leave it unterally to the other person to do nothing.


    Those two seemingly contradictory things coexist well in Doris.


    "Well, anyway, it would help if She could teach me a lot. I may use it in some future asions."


    "Um, I''ve had a lot of interesting things, and it helps."


    "You are. Thank you."


    ".................. nothing. In the carriage, I was just free"


    That is true when ites to truth.


    A week on the move to Lumburg.


    Moreover, it has already been a few days since the journey from there, so we have exhausted the topic of discourse.


    Then he asked me to tell him about the adventurer because it was a corner, and he was just telling me.


    "... in the first ce, it''s all a take-away from Doris"


    "Still, it''s She who''s telling me."


    She moves her gaze further away from the Thanksgiving Somas.


    I don''t know what to say... I didn''t know how to take it.


    Because She was always in a position to get someone to do something, to tell her.


    This is the first time I have ever taught anyone anything in this way or been appreciated.


    There was no way I knew what to do.


    Speaking of not knowing, now upies this breast, so does this emotion.


    No, I know, of course, what it''s called.


    It''s the first time She''s ever known that someone doing something for her and being thankful for it makes her so happy.


    At the same time, I think.


    I was wondering if my fellow elves did all sorts of things to me because they felt this way.


    Just knowing that might have meant jumping out of there... She turned her gaze back on the Somas for a moment and loosened her mouth.

 54 Reach The Former Strongest, Second Ancient Site

    Why, the woman thought so.


    Why... why... why...


    "Why...!


    "Yeah? Maybe, why are you telling me that?


    What else is there?


    Yes, otherwise...


    "If so, it''s a misunderstanding. In the first ce, you said you wanted to kill these guys, didn''t you?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    You''re absolutely right.


    Exactly.


    But it must have been a drunken momentum, just bullshit.


    There''s usually a lot going on, so, although I really thought so for that moment, if it passes, it will always be the same, such a word without other love.


    "I don''t care if they say that now... that''s not what I found out. By andrge, I just wish I hadn''te here. I hope I can help you, you came here with that story. And you did exactly what I told you to do. That''s why I did what you wanted. That''s all we''re talking about, right?


    I came here because I heard about the ancient ruins.


    That was the only reason.


    I didn''t really think I was going to take that stuff, and I just thought that you told me good things.


    I was told to help and so on, I normally explored the ruins and just moved on.


    "Whatever it is, I''m done here. I''m busy too, I have to go next. You can do whatever you want."


    "... right... right. Oh...... even if you don''t tell me, I''ll like it......!


    Screaming, jumping into it all at once, I put the sword in my hand...


    "-!?... Shit...!?


    "Hey, don''t overdo it, okay? I need him to tell me the story. Well, maybe there''s nothing wrong with one less person, but not everyone can tell me well....... well. Look, I''ming this time. Well, now we''re finally halfway there... oh man, we''ve got a long way to go"


    "Oh... damn... wait...!


    A body mmed against the wall, desperately stretching its arms, could not have arrived as it should... they had disappeared, as they were.


    When Somas reached the city of Triam, looking for another carriage, they switched to it.


    I wasn''t particrly tired because I was just in the carriage the whole time, and I still need time to get to my destination.


    Well, I don''t have any reason to rush, but there was no disagreement from anybody, so I go back on a journey rocked with gutter again.


    I ended up only in Trium for a few dozen or so minutes, and I decided to do itter.


    By the way, the reason I purposefully switched carriages is because carriages running within and between territories are different.


    Essentially, the carriage is not a regr one, but one that asks you to specify a location and head there.


    They say that such arrangements are in ce because of all the difficulties if they cross the territory on their own.


    Note that the source of the information should be She.


    The Somas didn''t even know how to find a carriage in the first ce or how to ride it, so there''s more to it.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm, what do you call this... it''s a very interesting building"


    "Tell me you''re honest... I mean, is this really okay?


    "... okay... I hope so?


    "It''s a desire......!?


    A week to step into Baron Yodle''s territory and be rocked further by the carriage.


    With the suggestion that we should just rest once, we took a break in the city we arrived in, the viot, and started moving early the next morning.


    The Somas were exchanging such words in front of the ancient ruins that had finally arrived.


    The reason why its contents are cowardly is that its appearance is everything.


    Apparently, there was a simr juncture here as thest ruins, but the other side was well made, even though it made the times feel.


    But this ce, as Eina said, is clearlyme.


    Besides...


    "... Tower or something"


    "I mean, the wall, I feel like my feet are going to break down."


    "... if you go inside, there''s a chance you''re not surprisingly?


    "Well, we''ll just have to hope for that..."


    It''s only about appearance, so it''s possible that it''s not actually the case inside.


    However, it is true that I don''t want to step in if I can because it looks like it doesn''t seem strange whenever it copses.


    "... I can''t help it, but let''s just go."


    "... well, let''s decide what to do then"


    "... no objection"


    "... Copy that. But be prepared."


    Fear goes there - towering shapes go there, feet go ahead.


    By the way, I went around gurgling and it didn''t seem that big there.


    Something like half thest time?


    Without a weird gimmick like thest ruin, maybe it shouldn''t take that long to look around.


    The problem, though, would be vertical, not horizontal.


    Naturally at the point of the tower, it stretches quite a bit in length up there.


    I look up. It''s just impossible to find out the length of it... well, it''s hard to say that there are only about two or three internal hierarchies.


    Perhaps at least, there will be fiveyers.


    At that point it would mean that it''s definitely wider than thest one... well, I knew from the beginning that it''s not a normal ruin.


    I was prepared for all sorts of things and stepped into them.


    "- Huh, is this...!?


    "I''m surprised it makes sense, but it''s not just dark and I can''t see anything"


    "Well, it''s in an old tower¡­ maybe there used to be lighting, but it''s only natural that it''s dark now without it"


    "... but this, then, is impossible to explore"


    "Hmm... I''m sure thentern was ready..."


    "Oh, fine. That''s about it. Leave it to me - light."


    The moment Aina spun the word, the light literally shined on the spot, which was dark.


    Eina used the magic of lighting.


    Over its head is a sphere of fist magnitude of light that illuminates its surroundings.


    "... nooo"


    "What are you roaring about? Did you find anything strange?


    "No, I just thought I was casually jealous of the wizard"


    "... I agree"


    "I have trouble being told that...?


    "Am I supposed to sit down on the spot as an apology?


    "Lina......!?


    And so on and so on and so on and so on.


    "Hey, you''re really kidding right now, right? Lina, I was right in the face...?


    Look out for the spot as we interact.


    Though, I don''t see anything particrly eye-catching with just the entrance.


    Just won''t get the light to the back, but for now, just checking the perimeter will suffice.


    As for the size, is it roughly five meters wide?


    It is about three meters high and such a passage leads ahead.


    The material in the aisle is the same as the one shaping the outside and is made of stone.


    If there''s a difference, it seems a little better than outside.


    "Hmmm... for now, it doesn''t seem like the ground will fall out or the walls will break soon, but it looks like we need to be careful"


    When I tap lightly, I get the impression that although I didn''t crack the crack, I was sensibly scared when I returned honestly.


    I won''t try it, but with a little effort around the wooden sword pattern, it seems easy to beat.


    Care should be taken when traveling or, if there is, fighting.


    Well, in the meantime, is it strictly forbidden for Eina to use attack magic?


    That''s what you should call extraordinary, Eina''s magic easily affects your surroundings.


    If it was used effortlessly here, I could only imagine a future buried in rubble.


    "I know, that''s about it. I don''t have enough magic to think about in this ce."


    "Hmm... well, if you say it''s just right, it''s just right"


    "... sure, just right"


    ¡­¡­ What''s just right?


    "No, if you get shot or blew too much magic, you might slip too much jealousy."


    "... be careful"


    "Tell me what!?


    "Mm... no, wait, wait, wait, wait. Come to think of it, there is no substitute for this lighting being magical either, so that magic is always used...?... Eina, I''m sorry, but my hand might slip a little, so please do me a favor."


    "... Regards"


    "So what!? I mean, don''t ask me!


    "Mm, I feel like I''m the only one missing something... should I wave my sword at Aina once in a while too?


    "Please don''t! I mean, Lina, it''s not weird what you said or did to me earlier!?


    "No, that''s just a joke, isn''t it? It''s just that Aina recently discovered that it''s funny, so she''s just asking her brothers."


    "Lina!?


    In that way, I conclude a brief survey of my surroundings, pinching a conversation that is recently bing possible to share roles.


    In the meantime, there was nothing to go on, even though I was afraid.


    "I mean, you''re still going in the end"


    "... Well, if you have a clue that magic will be avable here, you can''t just not go"


    "That''s what this is all about"


    "And I''m just going to get to my brother like that!


    Yes, yes, I have nothing to disagree with.


    What awaits us ahead.


    I honestly don''t have a very good feeling about it, but there''s just no choice not to move on.


    If there''s a path to goal ahead of the difficulties, he said he''d just cut everything off, even anything.


    And Soma walked forward, staring at the end of it, which was stained with darkness.

 55 Ancient Ruins Of The Tower

    What is called an ancient site is divided into two main streets.


    It is simply an old site as the name suggests, or a site where ''magical'' schemes exist.


    Needless to say with regard to the former, thetter''s ''magical'' is often used in the sense that it does not know how it works.


    For example, that ruin that She and the others exploredst time will be thetter, but regardless of the trap, it will be difficult to analyze how it works when ites to spatial schemes.


    It would have existed somewhere, even if it had discovered the device that was generating it.


    By the way, in that sense,byrinths and the like are also ssified as ancient sites once and for all, but it is normal for those to be treated in a separate frame.


    For to call it an ancient site is tooplicated in many ways.


    Including even thebyrinth makes it too wide.


    Regarding what is specifically considered ancient from this area, it is assumed that it existed more than five hundred years ago.


    Thetter ruins were mostmonly present because they are said to be around them.


    It is only then that the former ruins are also included in the ancient ruins.


    Such is the ruin of the former, which is often treated off by researchers, but it is the same from adventurers.


    Because the ruins that are only old do not yield many things where they have been explored.


    If thetter is the case, treasures and the like are often found, as was the case at thest site, and it is even possible to aim for a thousand gold grabs in case they can also be found at the source of the mechanism.


    There are mountains of researchers who don''t know how it works, but want to spend a lot of money researching it because they don''t.


    And either way, there is no substitute for dangerous things.


    Often because demons live there.


    In this way.


    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    She shed and threw it away the moment she entered her sight.


    The head moves away from the torso without hesitation¡­ but without rm, the shaken arm is shaken down as it is.


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Serial Strike: Two-Moon Tai Chi.


    I shed and skipped that right arm holding the sword... so I bit my lips shallow because I realized the blow was shallow now.


    Rina leaps forward so that she leaps backwards with her bullshitting left arm.


    The sh, shaken off as he stepped in, doubles its torso directly andterally, shing and tearing it to the cross with a subsequent blow.


    Bulk, rolled to the ground. That just never moved anymore.


    "... thanks for the help"


    "I thought it might be a little extra, but I wish it had helped. Still, I''ve been thinking, do you feel a little handy about the demons here?


    "I''m not struggling, and it doesn''t look that way beside me... but think about it, the demon on the road could have been knocked down with a blow or two, but you need a little more trouble here"


    Again, needless to say, a demon is something you might encounter roughly anywhere, if not in the city.


    That is no exception during journeys by carriage or to these ruins.


    Because of that, we also know to some extent each other''s power, but Aina is right, the demons we encountered there were mostly one blow, even if it took two.


    But the trick required for the demon now is four shots in total.


    I guess Lina''sst blow meant something, just in case.


    "... looks like it''s just a skeleton at first nce, but maybe its superior species?


    Skeleton.


    It is often treated as typical because of its appearance and ease of understanding in non-biological demons, but there are bumpy bones rolling on the floor to show that that''s what we just fought for.


    Looking at that alone, it just looks like a skeleton too... but not simply judging it to be so is due to earlier bumps.


    Skeleton is a brittle individual, albeit demonic, in appearance.


    But at the same time, because of its abiotic nature, you will not die if you snap your neck.


    To kill, I need to crush the nucleus that it''s somewhere in my body, or ssh it somewhere... but if it''s a normal skeleton, She should be able to just wave a blow and defeat it if it''s not too bad to crush the nucleus.


    Not to be so necessarily means that it is not a normal skeleton.


    "Sure, if you ask me, you feel like you''re moving just a little sharp? Well, I''ve never fought a normal skeleton, so I can''t say for sure."


    "Well, I don''t know what it''s like to bepared to a normal skeleton, but it''s true that it''s somewhat toughpared to the demons before."


    "... I know you''re telling the truth, but honestly, you''re not convincing."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    Why, nothing, because it doesn''t look like you''re struggling with Soma at all.


    It has always been so, but Soma has defeated all opponents with one blow.


    I was just told I was strong, and honestly I wasn''t convincing.


    Well, or maybe I can say I deserve credit because that''s what Soma says.


    "In the meantime, I guess that means we need to proceed with vignce... well, not to mention now"


    "You are. There''s nothing so far, but the opposite is suspicious."


    The words Lina said mean as they are.


    Though it''s the demonic raids that happen sporadically, that''s all just like Skeleton earlier? It''s just that, and I don''t struggle, even if I''m somewhat handy.


    And besides, nothing really happens.


    Enter this tower, it''s almost time for an hour.


    We''ve already found about two stairs up there, and we''re going up, but there''s not even any indication that any mechanism exists against this alert.


    Yeah, I mean, so far, this ce just looks like an old ruin.


    But then, the credibility of the man''s story diminishes.


    Well, if you say it''s true from the beginning, it''s not like there''s ever been anything like that sleeping in a ruin that''s just old.


    But again, normally such things are protected by magical tricks.


    Theck of it, though easier said than done...... one way or another, I feel stronger about the creeps.


    Besides, She had just one more thing to worry about here.


    Most of all, I''m curious about the ruins I visitedst time¡­ If there''s any connection between here and there, it''s hard to say that it''s irrelevant.


    In thest ruins, the hall we reached at the end of our exploration.


    There it is, ck dragon.


    That''s what I care about She.


    Because ck dragons are an ominous sign to elves.


    What once happened and the inheritance that is still being conveyed.


    by those two.


    Heritage tells us that ck dragons are a precursor to ruin in this world.


    It''s just that at that time, it seems that the Savior girl will alsoe and go... well aside from the uncertain if it''s true, it''s true that a ck dragon was once rampaged in this world.


    Since I was a little girl, I''ve always been aware of what I''ve been told.


    Though, I think it''s just a coincidence.


    Where the elf forest is and where it is, the distance is too far away.


    It''s a figurine, and there must be a few ces where you worshipped dragons.


    It would have happened that the colors were the same or something.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s only certain that this is the ce to be vignt.


    "... for now, proceed as something"


    "That would be easy."


    Moving forward in that way will basically just continue the sight of irrecement.


    Aina''s creating light bulbs illuminate a stone passage that continues slightly to the right.


    Thanks. It seems that this ce has a structure that goes further around the outside after a glimpse of the inside of the tower.


    The two so far have been the same, so it''s probably the same here.


    The first thing I noticed about it was Soma.


    "... Speaking of which, have the Somas ever been to a ruin or something?


    "Hmm? Why did you think that?


    "... because I was only used to exploring the ruins a little, even without my knowledge as an adventurer?


    "I see... well, we talked a little bit in the carriage, but we went to various ces before we went to Yardster. Some of them were ruins. However, it was a little insufficient for exploration because it was a ce where there were few demons."


    "Just one...... no, maybe two? Some of them were ancient ruins."


    "Oh, speaking of which, there was such a thing... though..."


    "... What do you mean?


    "That''s the story over there, isn''t it? When I realized it, it was metastasized."


    When I heard the story, Soma and the others had moved to another site while exploring one site.


    They realized that was another site because it looked familiar.


    Anything is said to have been a site explored before.


    "I knew it was a familiar ce when I went outside, so I was really surprised..."


    "Well, it was a one-way street, and I couldn''t go back, and I wasted a lot of time."


    "That really came..."


    Sometimes, but I hear stories about those things happening.


    But for the most part, it''s often an ident.


    It is particrly susceptible to urrences in sites with a spatial system mechanism, where they are flown somewhere else because of a little malfunction or doing something extra.


    It was a movement between ruins, so I guess that was not the intended thing in itself.


    "... I see"


    So She nodded, of course because she was convinced of the story now... but that''s also why there''s more to not knowing.


    I don''t know where the obvious differences in experience between the Somase from.


    As can be seen from the earlier grasp of the structure of this tower, there is clearly some experience in Soma.


    I don''t think knowledge is the reason for that, because Soma''s words and actions have a real sense of experience, no matter what he thinks.


    Knowledge alone would not give that thickness and weight.


    If you''re an adventurer, She is certainly far above you.


    The same is true of knowledge.


    But even from She''s point of view, Soma obviously has more experience in many ways.


    But from the two Ainas who are supposed to have the same experience, I don''t feel anything like that.


    Try twisting your neck, you can''t possibly tell - what it means.


    "Hmmm...... is it possible to deal with it just by my senior year? Well, I think we should be vignt."


    "... n"


    I snorted at those words abruptly, not listening to anything, because I was used to them.


    Or because I know that, I guess Soma doesn''t use extra words either.


    Immediately afterwards, when Soma sinks slightly, he jumps straight into the dark.


    And at about the same time, from the other side of it, a demon with only full-body bones shows up.


    - Shh.


    - sh.


    I broke it off. I couldn''t even look at it, and when I turned my gaze further back, another sh.


    They jumped from the back and turned it into two pieces, four conveniences...... no, they fell to the ground, and they just rolled as they increased their numbers.


    Just in case, Soma nces at you and makes sure you don''t move, exhales in a small way.


    "Hmm... the intensity hasn''t changed, but it''s getting a little more frequent."


    "Sure, you didn''t run into them at all in the first ce."


    "I can''t imagine a lot of things like more frequent encounters with demons as we go back, but well, isn''t it bad if you find out that there''s something...?


    That''s how She exhaled when she saw the two of them having a conversation as normal with such a soma.


    That''s because I mean, I''m not feeling any surprise at what Soma''s doing.


    The same is true of noticing the proximity of demons before anyone else, and of letting those two demons easily be defeated in a series of attacks, but they are something that deserves surprise enough.


    The two of them are epting that with their normal faces... but the main reason for the sigh ahead is that She is getting used to the situation and is bing much less surprised.


    Second, I remember what you two told me at one point.


    Says, because Soma is insane, he doesn''t have it if he cares which way to do it.


    I thought it was somewhat daunting at that time... but I''m really surprised it was even negligible.


    Well, when ites to reliability, it''s dependable... well, really, who is he?


    With that in mind, She breathed out her breath small again as she resumed her exploration.

 56 Former Strongest, Reaching The Top Of The Tower

    As we moved on to the ruins, the Somas'' mouth count decreased naturally.


    That''s because the frequency of demonic raids has increased, because... most of all, we all felt it on our skin.


    I''m guessing there''s something waiting for you.


    And.


    The sensation reached its peak when the fourth staircase was in front of it.


    "Now... so we''re going to go ahead, are we ready?


    "It''s a tickle!


    "... no problem"


    "I mean, there''s nothing like getting ready now."


    "Well, it is. Just in case, that''s the way it is. In other words, I honestly thought Eina would wander a little more..."


    "What do you mean? I''ve been traveling my whole life, haven''t I? I''m getting used to it... well, there''s soma, so it doesn''t matter."


    "I mean, don''t worry, you have a brother?


    "Oh, you didn''t say that!?... Well, I''m not wrong."


    "This is very responsible."


    "... n, critical"


    With such a light mouth, Soma loosens her mouth just a little bit.


    In fact, the problem is, something you''ll be waiting for ahead of you should be fine with Soma alone.


    Feeling its power even in remote ces also means that we can predict its bulk.


    At least that''s smaller than that Alberto thing, so it won''t be a problem.


    If something goes wrong, that means you don''t know what happens when you''re with Eina and the others.


    The Einas are overwhelming in terms of talent, but still have no experience at all.


    Even an understated opponent can have a good chance that it will be a gap.


    But with that in mind, I can handle it if I don''t have to.


    Well, that sucks, it''s just a story that Soma needs to do something about.


    Still, it should be a good experience.


    So after making another confirmation at the end, the Somas started going up that staircase.


    That''s as good as anything that''s ever been up there... but that''s also until we carve out thest step.


    The moment we stepped out, what was spreading there was a different sight than before.


    "Hmm... well, that''s what I was expecting..."


    "Well... Whatever you''re waiting for, I was wondering if you are."


    "... Well, considering the distance I walked, it was about time too"


    "Finally, it feels like"


    What the four of them see is not a stone ceiling.


    In the first ce, Aina didn''t have to illuminate it with a light sphere, it was illuminated by another light.


    It was the light of the sun, that is, the top of the tower.


    "And... that''s in a way, too, I guess, as expected"


    "...... hmm.... ck, dragon.... I was expecting."


    There were no extra walls there, and what was there was a hall on one side.


    And on the front was an altar that looked familiar somewhere, and behind it still sits a statue of a familiar pitch-ck dragon.


    It was the same as the previous ruins.


    Nevertheless, if what the man was saying was true, it wouldn''t be so strange either.


    In fact, I expected Soma, and the Shes seemed to be the same.


    So not so surprised...... but probably there''s something there, no one''s going to try to get there.


    "I don''t mind that...... what else...?


    "This can''t be all... There isn''t..."


    On the other hand, to Aina and Lina, I''m even strangely nervous... well, I wouldn''t even have to think about why that is.


    That''s exactly what you two are saying.


    There was nothing there but its altar and the statue of the dragon.


    Even though the sensation of skin pricking still persists.


    But to the two of them looking around unafraid, Soma exhaled in a small way.


    As always, She, with her face hidden, feels like she''s looking at them like they''re stunned somewhere.


    The reason for this is simple.


    Sure, we are alert... because we both overlook where we need to be most alert in this situation.


    "Well, if you''re so grand, it''s hard to notice..."


    "...... hmm. ¡­ but this needs to be noticed.... overlooked because of stereotypes is a sign that vignce is sweet"


    "Hey... what are you talking about?


    "Stereotypes, are...?


    "... Easy Things"


    "Now, in this open situation, where would be the worst ce to get attacked?"


    "If they attack you from anywhere,"


    "Is it the most troublesome...?


    Shortly afterwards, they leaked their voices about the same time, ah, and still turned their gaze in a certain direction about the same time.


    I mean, straight up.


    And it also appeared, almost simultaneously, as if it had been aimed.


    It came down from the sky. That goes down to the ground so that it can be tapped.


    And that''s not one.


    Dozens or hundreds of them go together, ovepping and shaping one thing after another.


    At first, two legs.


    Then lower body, then upper body, two arms.


    And finally, the head.


    Each bottle, even if not equal to itself, would preferably exceed half; they were bones.


    Yes, that is¡­ it was shaped like a giant skeleton.


    "Hmm... that was a little unexpected."


    "...... hmm.... or maybe this isn''t a demon?


    "So, I guess"


    Huge is a problem too, but above all it was that way of appearing.


    There is no such thing as a monster to do in vain.


    It would be reasonable to assume that there are people''s hands on it.


    So this is more likely to be some kind of biological weapon than a demon.


    There was no trick whatsoever in this ruin, and if so, it is convincing.


    This is a setup in itself, and this is enough.


    That''s the thing.


    "Well, it''s a pretty retarded trick..."


    "... but I often see it for what it is in the ruins"


    "Genius and I managed to get a piece of paper, do you mean..."


    That seems the same even when the world and times change.


    and.


    "Hey, hey...!


    "Yeah? What is it, Eina? So hasty."


    "That would be decided to panic if that came out......! Rather, why are you so calm...!


    "No, isn''t that what you knew wasing out? That was just a little big."


    "... well done"


    "Don''t be afraid of ancient ruins, and your brothers are just fine..."


    "Besides, the figure is big, but it''s all there is."


    No, actually, that''s not enough of a threat, but it also means it''s big on purpose.


    At least to Soma, that was only a weakness.


    "... ha. You look at me like I''m a fool in a panic."


    "Uhm, seems calm, above all"


    Well, it depends on the experience.


    It''s definitely big.


    But...pared to thest array I fought in my previous life, most of it seems like something that doesn''t matter.


    The Einas will, I''m sure, in time.


    "... I''d like to tell you not to be with you, but She''s calm, too."


    "... if you go through all this, you''ll get used to it"


    "I think that also means repeating the big deal...... well, you have to be prepared to get to your brother. Well, that''s what I''m made of!


    "Well... that''s what I knew."


    "Well, everyone''s safe and sound... but apparently, they''re about to move out there."


    His head slowly looked down as he stood up.


    When we were being seen, we knew clearly... that the arm moved just after that.


    Almost at the same time, Soma kicked the ground, too, to intercept it.

 57 How Towers Work And Their Solutions

    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    It was only from the very beginning that I realized that there was something wrong with the response.


    Soma popped out first, and She popped out as well to go with it.


    Soma sideways prevented the enemy from striking, in the meantime approaching the enemy''s foot, shing and tearing the enemy''s foot as-is, at that moment.


    It was strangely soft, to say the least.


    Unlike how it looked, I felt closer to feeling like when I shed the ghost, one way or the other.


    I don''t know what the contents are... there''s not much resistance, and it could have easily been shed, and I apuded the feeling.


    That''s a good thing, though, if it''s easy to sh.


    It just looks really big, no big deal.


    ... I should say, it wasn''t that easy.


    I noticed that right after that.


    Though I cut and tore my leg off easily, I wouldn''t feel any pain or anything like it in this way, and I thought it was going to be necessary to repeat it over and over again to inhibit my behavior... the moment I realized that the wound I had just put on was disappearing.


    And.


    "... after all, no matter how many times I repeat it, it''s the same"


    "No matter how many attacks, the wound is instantly repaired¡­ The opponent of this hand attacks at such a speed that it cannot keep up with the speed of yback¡­"


    "... just too big, I can''t"


    "So, I guess..."


    While we exchanged words, our hands on the attack have not loosened.


    Soma is primarily concerned with preventing enemy attacks, and She is changing hands and looking for any effective hits that may not exist.


    So far, as I have spoken, all of it has been instantly repaired.


    To be honest though, I don''t think he''s the one I can''t defeat.


    I don''t even think it can be repaired unconditionally, and it should consume a lot of energy for that.


    If you keep going, one of these days they''ll be in a situation where they can''t fix it.


    Eina and the others were working on that premise, too.


    Especially Aina, who until now was worried about the tower copsing and weighed herself in using attack magic, but here she is not worried about it.


    If you look up there, it''s a big deal.


    "-Bomb it. mebomb!


    If Aina unleashes attack magic, some of its giants will blow up and ssh.


    However, it will not fall below.


    Because it disappears for some reason along the way.


    As for this one, it helps because I don''t have to worry about falling objects... which is one of the things that bothers me.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s the same thing that makes it instantly repaired.


    Given the range of attacks, I don''t think you can simply drain your opponent more than you are shing him.


    "I don''t know, you''re starting to feel more like you''re practicing magic than you''re fighting..."


    "Oh, I know. Thanks to your brother''s efforts to prevent attacks, you don''t have to worry about their attacks, and you do feel like you''re practicing attacks on someone with a big goal."


    That thing you two are saying is probably because Soma is moving to be that way in the first ce.


    If it''s a soma, it should be easy to prevent the opponent from attacking, but also attack yourself.


    But theck of that appearance seemed to be entirely defensive and to give the two of them experience.


    Even before, Soma has done that every so often.


    If it''s convenient this time, you must be thinking that.


    As a matter of fact, She agrees with that.


    The two of them, for their talents, obviously don''t have enough experience.


    That''s natural given your age... if you''re going on a journey, then how much experience you''ve had won''t make it extra.


    Thinking about the future, it''s outrageous.


    You should gain experience when you can, and this time you deserve it.


    It won''t be early to fight someone like this, and the danger will be eliminated by Soma.


    Then only some experience can be gained, but such things are a good story to go through.


    She hasn''t moved very aggressively either because she understands and agrees with it.


    Even though we are looking for effective hitting, it is also possible to make it more efficient if we want to.


    I don''t do that because I''m working with Soma... but that wasn''t all the reason.


    Because there are a few things that bother me.


    It was an enemy move.


    For it is too monotonous.


    Attack, wave your arms only.


    Well, given that it''s too big, it''s only natural... but I still feel like I could do something a little more.


    It also bothers me that I haven''t used my feet nearly enough.


    Shake one leg up to match the attack and step in. It''s the only way to show it, but it''s all done on the spot.


    Although it is true that the ground is shaken by its impact and slightly concerned when traveling, it is nevertheless not enough to be an obstacle.


    It''s a little more effective than that, no matter what you think.


    The hall here isrge, and even if it protects the altar, there will be many to do.


    However, I asionally observe that there may be a reason for not doing so¡­ and that has turned out to be a negative move¡­


    "Hmm... I don''t know, but I know what that prospect is."


    "... Huh?


    And, while bouncing back the enemy''s attacks, Soma identally murmured those words.


    That was so unexpected that I stare at Soma in a sh.


    Sure, as much as She felt.


    No wonder Soma had something on his mind too... but there should have been no such thing as an observation.


    But there, no, She denied her thoughts.


    I should have thought to myself earlier.


    If Soma was meant to be, he said he should be able to attack as well.


    I thought it was just for the two of us... but if it was just to make that observation, just like me, I see there was a tsubo.


    Even so, there is no difference in that it was unexpected.


    "Prospectus... you mean that''s something you''re up to? It just looks like he''s going on a monotonous attack...?


    "That''s what it looks like to me too... maybe that means you''re doing something?


    "Hmm... I have one question. What do you think would happen if Eina shot the magic directly underneath?


    "What happens... isn''t there anything you can do about it? No, it''s definitelyme here too, so I''m a little scared..."


    To Aina''s words, She snorts while appropriately attacking.


    Indeed, the floor here is as run-down as it has ever been.


    But still, to the extent that you''ve fired one or two shots of magic, there''s nothing you can do about it.


    Well, that''s what happens when you hit a bunch of shots, I don''t know.


    "... mmm... no way?


    "Oh, did She notice anything?


    "Hmm? Does that mean you''re doing something, after all? What the hell..."


    "Well, to be honest, I don''t seem to have much time, so I''m going to say the right thing, but that purpose is probably better with those legs. I guess it''s better to stay away from the attack."


    ¡­¡­ Enough... I''m not just swinging up and down alternately "


    "... if we do, that''s certainly it.... but that one is huge.... with that weight, what if I repeat that over and over again?... Especially here, it''sme"


    "Oh, that''s... no way, I''m trying to step through the floor!? But where I did that..."


    "No, you''re about to do another thing that went further than that. Whatever this ce is, it''s the whole story. If you look closely, you will see that every time it steps in, the tremor extends to this entire tower."


    I mean, that purpose is to destroy this tower itself.


    Even if you think you''re such an idiot and you''re offended, try to get a distance, I see. That certainly didn''te after you, and you stopped attacking, and still just kept on treading.


    And I can also literally tell through the body that vibrations are being transmitted throughout the tower.


    "Lying, I''d say... I know that''s right. But then why are you doing that? If you want to destroy this ce, you just have to get around more properly without doing such a long thing."


    "I mean, didn''t that show up to protect that altar? I thought it seemed perfectly..."


    "I guess that doesn''t storm around because then you can''t break the whole tower. Maybe this ce was originally designed so that it could be done by continuing to transmit shocks over there. Perhaps that is the reason for breaking it. Precisely, if they take it, I''ll destroy it all here, or something like that."


    "Hey, what is that... you''re too annoying to protect me at all! Are you stupid?


    "... in ancient ruins, it''smon for you"


    "Ancient people were idiots..."


    It''s somon that you can''t deny it.


    And the ancient ruins trick is basically to protect something that exists there, but some directly protect it, while others indirectly try to protect it with a praiser.


    I guess that means this is thetter I showed the former.


    With that in mind, this was well done.


    If you could show me something like this, I wouldn''t know what''s going on. I''d try to take that one down.


    In the meantime, they''ll destroy the tower itself.


    It''s even pretty effective if it''s meant to keep them from taking something they were trying to protect.


    "... I wonder what it is that I''ve been trying to protect so far"


    "Well, to be honest, it was a frown spit, but the possibility of it being something meaningful has grown."


    "I don''t mind that... what are we going to do in the end? You can''t make it stop, can you? I feel like I can''t break my leg if I attack with all my might."


    "You can''t go to that altar over there and look for something about it, can you?


    "At a time when you''re making such a futile and borate trick, it''s hard to imagine that there''s nothing there. We should think we can''t do something about it."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    Ancient ruins are what they are.


    You can''t get what you want without attacking the trick.


    Well, depending on the object, I think Soma could do something about it.


    "Hmm, it was impable as a teaching material, and I honestly don''t have any body... well, I don''t have a choice."


    With that said, Soma walked towards it by herself.


    It''s too natural and the reaction is dyed for a moment.


    "Oh hey... so what are you going to do!?


    "Such a thing would be decided? Somehow, I feel like there''s a positive-offensive solution... but I don''t have time to look for it."


    As is normal for such a soma, its attacks are resumed.


    As I waved my legs down, so did my arms.


    - sh.


    It''s a small grunt and one sword sh.


    - No.


    It just seemed so, it was something.


    Because right after that, it stopped moving.


    But without worrying about it, Soma keeps walking... eventually getting to its feet.


    Still, the soma didn''t stop - it was then that it moved, as if I remembered.


    The whole body was shattered and scattered into pieces.


    As hard as that was a lie, chill, easy.


    And Soma, who reached the altar, looked back and leaned his neck wonderfully.


    It''s like, why don''t youe and say so.


    "... at all. As always, it''s cod."


    "... n, insane"


    "But that''s my brother!


    Such a soma, with a bitter smile on his mouth.


    She and the others also walked toward it.

 58 Meet The Former Strongest, Suspicious Person Again

    No longer popr. There, in a ck robe, it appeared abruptly.


    Approaching the altar and making sure the array is gone, one nod.


    "Did you take it right...... ok, now you''re going to be able to proceed as nned. Still, that''s more to do than I expected... the other ones did it unexpectedly, but not as much as he etc. If so, if it works out, it''s going to break through there too... just how desirable is that? But now you''ve managed to get to the point.... Well, shall we call it thest finish?... I honestly think that act was excessive, but okay. All for our Lord and our ideals."


    And when he groaned, he abruptly disappeared, just as he did when he appeared.


    Having returned safely to the Viotto, the Somas headed with their feet to the branch of the Adventurer Guild in the Viotto.


    Especially since there''s nothing like reporting or redeeming money this time, but if there''s something you don''t understand, it''s the basics of the adventurer going to the guild for now.


    The guild is the ce where the most adventurers gather, which also means that it is the ce where the most information gathers.


    What we don''t know there is that no one knows or is kept secret.


    There was no reason not to head there.


    Viotto''s guild is centrally located, but only slightly off the street.


    Well, this was true in Yarster and Lumburg, but thank you. The treatment of adventurers for the city is troublesome if it''s not helpful, but it''s also troublesome if you''re given too much width.


    Given that many of them are gorotzki breakdowns, and so on.


    Just as the size of the role shows, the building itself is huge.


    Because it is more than the size of amercial hall facing a prominent street right there, we will know about its impact.


    gossip.


    If you go to such a ce and open the wooden door, it''s the bustle there that got you into sight.


    There are plenty of tables and chairs lined up there, which make up the tavern, but what is buried is roughly about 30% of them?


    Not too much, not too little.


    It was like that.


    "Hmm... I thought it was a little early, but it didn''t happen."


    "... it looks like the people here areing back a little early?


    "Is that something with and pattern or something?


    "You wonder if you should do the same if everyone around you is doing the same thing, and you don''t have one?


    Though the sun is leaning, it''s still early in the night.


    ording to She, normal adventurers seem to be a little more twisted, but whether it''s a coincidence today or and pattern here, the adventurers there are already back.


    Well, whatever the reason, it''s true that this is convenient to listen to.


    It''s easy to talk to because there aren''t many people, and I''m not able to do it, so conversation makes for now.


    Then some drunkenness would also make your mouth slippery, so it''s great for listening in.


    If there''s a problem, it''s that this one only looks like the kid himself... but we''ll have to do something about it there.


    "In the meantime, let me ask you something."


    "... n"


    That''s why it was scattered on the spot first.


    The Somas, who examined the altar on the tower, were able to find it with dismay and ease.


    Because the altar moved just like thest ruin, and there it was.


    Though I was wary of any traps just in case, there was nothing particrly like that, and I could even keep it in my hands.


    The color is ck.


    As for the size, it is about the size of a palm ride, and the material is unknown.


    The color alone would be the same as the statue of a dragon, but it would not be the same.


    It was a small sphere, and after moving the altar, it was ced as a potun.


    To put it the other way around, that''s all there was.


    No exnation whatsoever as to whether it should be taken for granted or what it is.


    - The power that leads to the top of the demon, sleeps here.


    Such a sentence had been inscribed with ancient sacred letters, but it would be impossible to talk about understanding what it was like.


    At least, just having it made the magic work, etc.


    Well, but it doesn''t make any difference that they got what they thought was the purpose, and there''s nothing else to look for once.


    For this reason, I followed the ruins as they were, and I came here wondering if I could get any information about them.


    Whatever.


    Unsurprisingly, the story could be heard smoothly.


    However, the reason for this seems to be that She is already being rumored.


    Because, in fact, I stopped by this guild once before heading to the ruins.


    Rumburg immediately headed to the ruins because She was gathering information in advance, but that''s just not the case here.


    It wasn''t until we got the minimum amount of information, such as whether there was any information about the site we were on our way to, or if there was anything else dangerous on the road.


    Nevertheless, I had already gone around the morning at that time, so I hardly looked like an adventurer in my guild.


    It''s almost early in the morning for adventurers to move, almost at the same time as the Alliance moves.


    That''s because the request will be sticking out at that time... well, now it doesn''t matter, so I''ll make a discount.


    Anyway, that''s more than I can talk to adventurers about, I just have to listen to them from the guild.


    That''s why it was the guild''s counter, the receptionist there.


    Doris, a proxy for the guild''s work in general, was doing it almost alone in Yardster, but it''s a lot bigger here than there.


    For this reason, official Alliance staff are posted here, and even the receptionist is hired.


    It is the receptionist that the adventurer deals with first.


    Though the most receptionist, he is often a former adventurer because the person he faces is the other person.


    Seems to take into ount that when something rough happens, it''s okay, but I don''t really feel that way because there are all the brilliant people.


    Perhaps you''re trying not to dare make me feel like that.


    Only a few people would say that they are unwilling to see a beautiful woman, and if that leads to her aplishments as an adventurer, she has nothing to say as an guild.


    I mean, they''re taking care of trying to make me feel good about it.


    I went to talk to the receptionist anyway, but honestly the attitude was notplimented.


    It was at first nce that he was not trying to deal with someone properly, although he had a slight grin on his face.


    Well, from the other side, this one''s unfamiliar, he doesn''t even know if he''s an adventurer.


    So I don''t know what to do...... and fortunately the Somas haven''t had a chance to get to know those adventurers before, but I''m sure that''s what most adventurers are.


    But anyway, the receptionist''s condition didn''tst long either.


    Because when I saw the guild card She had taken out, I changed that attitude to gallery.


    - Yeah, rank five!?


    Soma clearly remembers the receptionist shouting that way.


    Rank is an indication of your rank as an adventurer.


    The point is that it is not strength, but is it reliable to include it?


    Anything considered unreliable as an adventurer for any reason is of low rank.


    That''s the thing.


    By the way, the rank ranges from one to ten, synonymous with one serving in three and first ss in five.


    So why are you surprised? Because if it''s a city of this size, it''s better to have one or two Rank V adventurers.


    I mean, there''s no normal.


    To put it further, it usually takes a few years to raise one rank, or more if you do poorly.


    Besides, with every increase in rank, that difficulty increases, until you say that you need more years, do you know how rare that is?


    Then add, She looks like aplete child.


    I wouldn''t be able to say don''t be surprised by this.


    Well, as for Soma, it was kind of funny how the receptionist''s attitude changed when she found out about it.


    That''s how the receptionist safely gave me the information I needed - that there was no information about the ruins, especially that there was nothing dangerous there - and then I went to the ruins... at which time the adventurer was still there, albeit a few.


    I guess the story of She being a Rank Five Adventurer spread from there.


    Anyway, it looks great, and the topic is excellent.


    And there''s no way an adventurer who defies rank five would be rank one.


    Even if I get spills with ir, there''s no way I''m going to be safe against them.


    It is not Dada who is called first-ss, etc.


    Whether She does that or not, of course, is another story.


    Well, anyway, I was able to gather information without any pain.


    "¡­ in conclusion, there is no particr information."


    "¡­ as expected, I guess."


    "You are. Well, you know how to make magic work with what you find from the ruins, or you just said," I think it''s natural to be confused. "


    "Recently a vige near the ruins was destroyed, I heard stories like that, but otherwise there was very little talk about the ruins themselves."


    "I don''t know if I can say anything else, but I don''t want to hear anything else."


    "...... hmm.... and for once, I also heard that someone might have shown this and know what it would be used for, but I wasn''t there"


    After we all gather, sitting at one of the tables, we mouth each achievement.


    But if you can call it achievement.


    By the way, that ck ball means She is the one who brought this request to me once, so I keep it with She first.


    Showing that means I didn''t even react to much from anyone...... then it goes without saying what about everyone else.


    This meant that there was no clue.


    That''s what I expected, though, and there are ways to move because I figured that out.


    No one knows, because ordinary means cannot even know how to use it.


    To know that, use unusual means...


    - Or you can hear it from someone who knows it.


    "... Oh, you didn''t realize? Um, it''s a corner, so I thought I''d just threaten you a little bit this time."


    Turned away.


    Then, as one day, a man dressed in a ck robe stood.

 59 Talk To Former Strongest, Suspicious Person Again

    "... Huh!?


    It was Aina who raised her voice of surprise to discover its appearance.


    Apparently, he didn''t realize.


    Eyes open to surprise, soma shrugs her shoulders to such aina.


    "Hmm... Lina told me before, but surely Aina doesn''t seem to have enough observation and vignce around her."


    "Instead, why did you notice... Huh? Could it be that I''m the only one who didn''t realize...?


    "No, I didn''t notice either."


    "... Me too"


    "I''m not the only one...!


    "No, no, even if it''s not just Aina, it doesn''t make a difference that Aina''s observation and vignce aren''t enough...?


    And so on, while we were exchanging such nonsense, a ck robe figure came this way.


    Don''t get me wrong about that look...... well, it''s not possible that the contents are someone else because you''re just wearing a ck robe, but you wouldn''t normally think about it.


    Besides,st time I thought it was because Soma and the others were there and the surroundings were even noisier, but this time there were very few people, obviously the person didn''t attract attention from the surroundings.


    I''m pretty sure She has some kind of secret in her robe, or something the person is doing.


    I don''t think someone who can do that would bother to rece the contents.


    Considering you''re the same person asst time, there''s got to be no mistake.


    And I don''t know what you''vee close for, or even have to think about it.


    "Well, so I suppose you brought me a hint this time, don''t you agree?


    "Hmm... it helps to talk fast, but it''s not worth the surprise. And this one seems to be obvious, and I''m scared."


    With that said, there are even signs that I have said it sounds interesting to the voice.


    I shrugged my shoulders thinking how genuine they were.


    "That means... you''re here to teach me something useful about this?


    "Ruri. You need it, right?


    "... I do need it, but isn''t it a little too timing? Or how did you get here? We came all the way here in a carriage...?


    Aina had a clear alert for the person, but, well, that would be true.


    There is no reason not to be alert in this situation.


    That was too convenient.


    "What, because you''re only getting older in vain. With this level of bending, we can handle it."


    Nobody''s going to believe that, but it''s also true that we don''t really have a clue.


    All that''s left is the difference between where and from whom and how much suspicious information you get.


    There is no greater difference there than no one here knows each other, unless it is also from the guild.


    And then listening to someone you might know at all wasn''t a bad story.


    Even if it was obviously more suspicious than the others.


    "So, can I talk to Non?


    "... listen"


    "It''s superimposed"


    That said, the man who showed signs of fright told me that it was not a stand-alone object.


    Instead, it''s like a key, and it''s what you use that makes sense.


    "Keys, hey... well if you ask me, I don''t have to look like that...?


    "¡­ so where are the key things, and where are they? Well, I can imagine somehow."


    "... n, what happened to this was the ruins.... then."


    "Goddamn it, no, it''s really fast talking. Well, that''s the thing."


    "... ha. I mean, you need to travel again. I''m on a journey, so naturally, I guess, but I''ve been traveling a lottely."


    "Well, we have no choice around there, so we give up. And somehow, this is going to end in a paragraph?


    "Um, let''s guarantee that. I don''t know if what you''re waiting for is what you want."


    That''s how the person taught the ce and how to get there, and he just turned his heel back and left.


    As soon as I remember, the ambient stiffness returns.


    "Hmm... well, for now, I guess we should consider that the next purpose has been decided"


    "Isn''t that a little too forward-looking?


    "But it''s true.... by the way, brother."


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No, I felt a little low on the mouth earlier, so I thought something had happened"


    "... Speaking of which, you haven''t spoken much since the beginning, have you?


    "No, what? I just had a little thought, and I don''t need to worry about it."


    When I said that and shrugged my shoulders, the two seemed convinced once and for all, although I pointed my surprise gaze at them.


    Only one person, She, has been staring at this one jizzily, but Soma smiles back at it bitterly.


    Really, it''s not like I care.


    At least, now.


    "Nevertheless, I think we should leave immediately, and after this celebration, we should take a night off and leave tomorrow morning."


    "Celebration? Even though they haven''t got the treasure this time?


    "Sure, as adventurers, it may be a failure, but as seniors, it''s a step forward."


    "... yeah, sure"


    "Well, if you say so, so is that..."


    "In the meantime, then, I''m asking for a lot of things. Excuse me, it is!


    After eating a little early, the Somas went to bed a little early.


    I simply had nothing to do with it, probably because of the tiredness I couldn''t take away in the carriage or because of the search for the ruins.


    Sleep well, early morning at dawn.


    Soma and the others followed the city that had just moved out, rocked by the carriage again.


    "Hmm... I think it''s time to get used toing to the ruins."


    "Sure. I think I was thinking a little bit more in the beginning, but this time I feel like I''m finally here."


    "Well, if this is all about travel and exploration, I think it''s natural."


    "... um, I''ve never been so repetitive, either"


    And five dayster, Soma and the others stood before it.


    This time, he''s not out of Baron Yodle''s territory.


    It just seems like a long way off ce.


    It is a guess at a time when the nearby city was roughly the same size as Yardster.


    Most of all regarding the guild, Yardster is better...... no, evenparing it feels like being rude to Doris.


    Though there was a proxy for once, he felt very unmotivated.


    I even thought it would be okay when something happened... but it''s not something the Somas worry about around here.


    Anyway, it was like that, so I couldn''t even gather enough information toe here.


    "Just still... this is my first type again"


    "Well when I said that, I''d never seen it all before... but it''s certainly totally different from the two previous ones. I mean, did nobody really notice this? Though there are boundaries, it''s something someone might notice."


    "... n, rather, this is why?... maybe if I didn''t know there was a ruin here, I wouldn''t even try to get close to it in the first ce"


    "Oh, it''s definitely a little creepy, and you might not really like it and want to get close,"


    "Still, if you''re an adventurer, I think there might be people trying to get close to you... but is it because this ce is off, and because of the action of the junction, never noticed?"


    It was a forest, if I may say so in the end.


    The trees are even more lush than the Demon Forest, and I even feel that this one deserves the name Demon Forest.


    But at the same time, it was a ruin.


    Try to assimte it to the forest... No, or it existed there, assimting the facts.


    "I can''t even look at the scale of this... well, what ancient ruins are like"


    "...... hmm. ¡­ some of them lookpletely different from the inside"


    "Exactly. Now you won''t have that, sopared to that, it''s better...... is it?


    "Well, in the meantime, I''m just gonna go."


    "Hmm. It doesn''t seem like you can tell from what you''ve been looking at, so go."


    Three people snorted at Soma''s words.


    So the four men set foot in the ruins.

 60 Third Ruin

    The moment he recognized it, the man was ughtered with all his might.


    There is no hesitation there, just a willingness to kill.


    Because the whole body of the man was screaming that he could not leave it alone.


    And perhaps my people thought the same thing.


    Trembling in fear, he still pierces the spear, releases an arrow, and taps into the magic.


    With the coboration that we''ve worked out and enhanced to this point, all of it runs through it almost simultaneously -


    "... then it''s stupid..."


    "Hmm... not a bad decision. No, should I rather say just fine? Immediately discern what we have revived and make every effort in the first moment, our only chance to win. Yeah, it''s certainly not bad...... but I''m sorry to hear that. To that extent, it doesn''t reach him."


    "... cum!


    "And if you know you can''t, will you turn your target into this one immediately? No, that''s really great. At any rate, the power has not been exerted the way I hoped, but that will not be possible in the future. What do you say? If only you guys could join ourrades. Thank you foring."


    "Bullshit......!


    "... will it? Too bad...... oh. - You can eat it."


    Moment after moment, I felt the heat as if it had been hit even by baking on my right arm.


    But soon I realize it was my fault.


    Because... I had my own right arm. There, nothing was gone.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Mine! My arm...!?


    "What, you wouldn''t die if you treated him right away. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have something to do. Well, that''s one more thing... oh, yeah. I''m sorry, but I need you to clean up the rest over there. Apparently, he was quite gourmet. It doesn''t fit your mouth."


    I didn''t know what, but I realized what it meant shortly afterwards.


    Suffocated and distressed by the pain, he raised his face... and there it was, because it was the bodies of hispanions, whose upper body was only chosen.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The man just had to scream as he mated pain, anger and fear with nothing of all sorts.


    The atmosphere in the ruins was somewhat creepy as it was on the outside.


    The structure itself appears to be predominantly made of stone, but all are eroded and fused to trees.


    In a way, although this is an atmosphere such as a ruin, there is no choice but to feel a sense of reclining there.


    She just didn''t cower with it, which is probably why she''s used to it.


    It''s not umon to go to a ce like this if you''re an adventurer or something, and most importantly, for She, forests are the best thing I''ve ever seen.


    There was no reason to be surprised or creepy about anything to this extent now.


    And She walking like that is at the end of the party.


    At some point, it became a fixed position, and from there, we take a look around.


    We will mainly be wary of surprise raids from the rear, while exploring the walls, etc. to see if there are any clues.


    To be honest, it''s an act that you can say you don''t need because soma will mostly notice first, even if something happens.


    Anyway, even the rear raid is more noticeable to Soma first.


    Maybe, like the two of us who were there before, there''s no problem just getting behind us.


    Still, no matter what soma you may have, you can''t say you won''t miss it, and above all, it dys your reaction when ites to it.


    In the first ce, we did so because we understand that we are not good at exploring or fighting enemies.


    It''s only to focus on your role, not to skip it.


    Then She, who has the most experience as an adventurer in this world, will not abandon her role.


    Well so far, instead of finding something, there''s not even any sign of a demon appearing... and that''s no reason to loosen your guard.


    Instead, it''s even a reason to keep your head down.


    "Hmm... that''s weird"


    And it was at that time that Soma grumbled.


    The gaze that was directed at the surrounding area is directed at nature and its back.


    "What''s weird? Well, it does look odd, but I''m sure that''s even more so now."


    "Hmm, it''s a little hard to exin in words... air or something like that, would it be? Besides, it''s strange that you haven''t seen a single demon."


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen one since I got in here... do these things happen sometimes?


    "... n, hardly, should be.... if it''s sealed or can''te in from the outside, but there are demons living in the ruins that are usually outside."


    Whether there is a trick inside what is considered an ancient site or not, it is normal that there is a line of perception inhibition.


    ording to one theory, it also has the effect of preserving to some extent what is inside, thanks to which ancient ruins remain until modern times, ¡­ well, that''s for the record.


    Whatever it is, demons live in such ancient ruins because there are things inside that are difficult for such a juncture to work.


    It is not umon to talk about the fact that predominantly abiotic demons fall under it and other demons are caught in it.


    And for those reasons, it is normal that wild ruins are usually popted by some kind of demon.


    Sometimes the adventurer discovers such demons when they go outside, and for that reason discovers the ruins, so much so that it touches upon them.


    That is why it was an obvious anomaly not to see demons.


    That''s also why She was more attentive.


    "I see... that means we need to be more vignt."


    "Yes... Eina has grown ustomed to it."


    "I''d be surprised to think so myself. Well, considering I''m with you, it''s no surprise or anything."


    "Hmm...? Why is that?


    "Why are you making me wonder there...!?


    "Brother, brother, I think I''m getting used to it, too!


    "Uhm, that''s right, Lina"


    "Eh heh, my brother praised me!


    "This brothers and sisters... I mean, while I''m telling you we need to be vignt. What about that, at all..."


    I almost wanted to show my consent as She to Aina, who sighs out like that, but I guess Soma''s attitude isn''t anything rming.


    In other words, we can afford the strong.


    It also means you don''t need to be so vignt¡­ there''s probably a reason to show it that way again.


    In other words, to moderately distract the person who saw it by being a joke.


    We do need vignce, but it is impossible for something called a person to remain vignt all the time where he has worked so hard.


    Sometimes in these ces, even if the person is not aware of it, he or she will remain naturally alert and attentive, which can mean that even if he or she is able to do so, he or she cannot exert his or her powers at the heart.


    That''s what this is about.


    Soma seems to be herself, Lina can be moderately distracted to suit Soma, but Eina seems clumsy around there, and she needs to do that, I guess.


    I didn''t dare to tell you that because if I knew it, I would be aware of it and I wouldn''t be able to distract you sessfully?


    "... n, that''s right"


    I think Soma is something I really often notice a lot of things about.


    It''s not just about exploration and foes, and so are these things.


    Honestly, She wouldn''t be able to do that.


    I don''t remember remorse or anything there because that''s all I admit about Soma.


    Starting from the first appearance and following previous journeys, it will not weaken, even if it can be strengthened.


    Needless to say, when ites to power... but only when ites to it, it was also true that I don''t really know.


    Not in a bad way, but in a way you don''t know the bottom.


    And the thought is also stronger by going on a journey.


    For example, someday I asked Soma.


    Why do you always use wooden swords?


    It should be even better just to use an iron sword, because that''s all you can do with a wooden sword.


    Money for that should be enough¡­ But Soma answered:


    I don''t use it because it doesn''t make sense.


    Because once in everything, Soma seems to have bought a sword there.


    But if you shake that for a moment, you think it''s broken?


    I couldn''t stand Soma''s sword moves.


    Naturally, there will be no problem.


    But when that happens, what you can do is very different from a wooden sword.


    That''s why it''s easy to care for, and I use a wooden sword.


    If I''m going to be honest, She didn''t know what it meant when I first heard it.


    I still understand that swords cannot withstand sword moves, but it is as if I cannot understand that what I can do with a wooden sword and an iron sword remains the same.


    What the hell am I supposed to do with that?


    If there was still only one thing I could tell, then Soma wasn''t lying.


    Though iprehensible, She was convinced from both a rational and an instinctive point of view that there might be such a thing in Soma.


    By the way, from Soma''s point of view, She''s knife might be somewhat bearable.


    Although, I couldn''t exactly lend it to you or give it to you.


    Anyway, She''s sword is one of the few memory-packed substitutes I''ve brought from that forest.


    A knife for just one She in the world, knitted and forged by the power of that forest and the thoughts of herpanions.


    Whatever the soma, I couldn''t make it easy to use.


    Well, you don''t have to.


    Even with a wooden sword, Soma is far stronger than She.


    Sometimes you use more than that.


    "- Mm."


    ¡­¡­ Stop suddenly, what''s wrong?


    "Maybe you found something?


    "Um, yeah... this is"


    "... soma?


    She tilted her neck there because Soma seemed rarely lost.


    Let that soma get lost etc... what the hell do you mean you found it?


    "What, you mean what''s the purpose?


    "At least it seems to have something to do with it. Just..."


    "... brother, I think you should do what your brother wants. I will follow my brother no matter what."


    "... I don''t know the situation a bit about what it is, but, well, yeah. If you decide, I''ll follow you. Just like before, yeah."


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    "... I see. Now, let''s move on¡­ everyone, let''s get a little more excited."


    I wondered what I found or noticed, but I guess the fact that I never spoke of it meant that it was quicker to look at it or if I didn''t, I wouldn''t know.


    Now that I know that, She just nodded, and I guess she felt something as well, Eina and the others nodding silently.


    And.


    About a few meters from there, at the corner, She and the others saw him.

 61 Former Strongest, Angel? Encounter

    Suddenly, there are few human demons.


    Goblins and the like are typical of it, but at the same time, it is normal for them to have the appearance of things that are clearly not people, demons at a nce.


    Well, Demonis - although some beings are like demonic species, basically people or not are judged only by the look of a pah.


    So the first thing Soma was confused about was that it was the reason.


    "People...? But this sign..."


    "What, people...? Why is someone else here...?


    "It''s the same purpose as us...?


    Standing about ten meters ahead of the sights of Soma and the others, it was at least the appearance of a painful look at people themselves.


    My body is pointing this way, and I don''t know what that''s like because I''mying on my face, but that''s all I''m sure of.


    Is he around one hundred and sixty tall?


    Thin, smooth hands and feet, golden hair.


    He has a sword in his right hand, a shield in his left hand, and a chest patch on his slightly swollen chest.


    Though it is quite a bit of light gear, the Somas are not equipped to say this to others either.


    So I don''t know what it''s all about, but I can''t imagine that you''re the one who visited here before Soma and the others.


    "... No, it''s not."


    "... no"


    "No, what... what''s the difference? I don''t care what you think..."


    "... no, if you do take a closer look, you feel ufortable somewhere...?


    "Hmmm... I mean, maybe..."


    I couldn''t speak the word to the end.


    Before that, because the sole moved.


    The faces raised are still people''s...... and quite beautiful.


    But.


    A pair of pure white feathers that grew from that back of the moment clearly showed that it was something other than a person.


    "Feathers...!? So really, you''re not a person...!?


    "Feathers on the human form... I feel a little different from Harpy..."


    "... um, that''s for sure, my arm should be a feather"


    "Hmm...? Oh, I thought you were an angel as you looked, but you weren''t?


    "Angel...? That''s the first name I''ve ever heard... well, I''m not that familiar with demons."


    "No, I''ve never heard of it either."


    "... n, as well"


    "... hmm?


    Soma lurked his eyebrows there, naturally, when he heard the name Angel, everyone didn''t show any reaction and decided he was just a demon.


    No, it''s hard to judge a person at the point when a feather grows, even though it''s human... but still, in Soma''s eyes, he only looks like an angel, no matter what he thinks.


    Well, technically, I''ve never seen an angel''s real thing.


    "... I''d like to ask the three of you, do you not know what an angel is?


    "At least I''ve never heard of it before... what, are you famous?


    "I don''t know... could it be a dangerous demon or something?


    "... just like I said"


    "Hmm..."


    Hearing the words, Soma realized for the first time in a long time that speaking of which this was a different world.


    I just assumed that there was a lot of knowledge that would go through with it inmon with the name of the demon, etc., even here it would go for granted... I didn''t know there was no such thing as an angel in this world.


    It would be more natural to think that way already here than to think that the three of us don''t happen to know.


    But when I do, I think as soon as I grow my feathers, I don''t see the movement to be vignt.


    That would also mean that it would be impossible to be a fantasy species.


    I thought it was an angel fantasy species after all... apparently not.


    - Fantasy species.


    It is a being created from the stars by the idea of a person''s fantasy, a fantasy creature if you put it in the end.


    This leading being a dragon, a being called a fantasy species, is somehow not all of it natural.


    Though the mechanisms of its urrence are theoretical, what is generallymon is that it is the ideas, fantasies and fantasies that humanity ismonly aware of that have taken shape.


    For example, in the case of dragons, the fantasies and concepts of the strongest imagination of a person havee together ande to form.


    By throwing the stars outside, the world created a dragon.


    Well, I mean, people''s imaginations and fantasies have influenced the world and made it materialized.


    Of course, it is impossible on its own, but all of humanitybined to make it possible.


    And it''s unconscious, so it can''t be controlled.


    Atst, if we say so, the existence that we have created is amon recognition of humanity.


    If I simply say it, it means that the existence of a dragon created by man with the concept of the strongest is the strongest as it is.


    At least if you remain a person, you won''t be able to scratch a dragon.


    Anyway, that''s why that angel? also wondered if it was a fantasy species created by some concept... only a fantasy species is a fantasy creature.


    The fantasy belongs more to people than it is based on people''s thoughts.


    Moreover, given that it is amon perception, that must be known by the majority of people.


    But more than unlikely, that''s unlikely to be a fantasy species.


    And then...


    "Hmm... it''s easy to think of it as a biological weapon..."


    "A biological weapon... you do mean an artificial hand on an existing organism or demon...?


    "You are. And then, as the name suggests, it should have been something that we decided to use as a weapon."


    "... it fits. ¡­ and biological weapons should leave the appearance of the original creature colorful"


    "Yes, right...... does that mean that it is, could it be...?


    "No... I don''t think it''s that way about that. Either that or it would have taken that form to imitate"


    Speaking of biological weapons in a nutshell, it just looks like the same thing as it turns out, and the process leading up to it splits into several parts.


    And even in the world of previous life, there was a biological weapon that mimicked dragons, but a biological weapon that mimicked something was different from a normal biological weapon from the idea of development itself.


    Normal biological weapons are those that multiply and mix organisms with organisms, or organisms, to amplify their power.


    A biological weapon that mimics something by contrast is one of those attempts to mimic its appearance, not just its appearance, but even its power.


    Only normally it should mimic a fantasy species.


    Because there''s no way we cane close to that power by imitating an existing organism.


    If it''s a fantasy species, it''s possible because the fantasy species is the existence of a concept... well, it''s just an aerospace theory on the desk, and Soma did that in her previous life, too.


    But even if the world changes, if there is no great difference in the original knowledge, what we are trying to do will not be very different.


    So the question here is, why did you look like that?


    It would be hard to think that it happened by chance.


    The inevitability to make it look like that is nowhere.


    What the hell is it because you let people grow feathers?


    I mean, someone who made an array could have known there was an angel... well.


    Just because the three of us don''t know, is there a ce somewhere in this world that conveys the existence of an angel, or is it that it existed in the past... or...


    "¡­ Whatever it is, it is certain that I am an obstacle."


    "... right. I don''t know, he seems as alert as he thinks."


    "It''s just that there wasn''t a demon so far, and all of a sudden it came out, which is likely to have something to do with what it was meant to do with."


    "...... hmm.... If you want to interrupt, just knock it down"


    I have a lot to worry about, but now is not the time to worry about it.


    That would be all you have to think about after you defeat that one.


    Well, whatever that is, I can''t seem to be rmed, but I''m not going to do it from the start.


    Nevertheless, I don''t think I''m going to set you up from the other side... until I get there.


    Soma pulled the wooden sword out of his waist and went straight to that angel Modki, kicking the ground.

 62 Shattered Sword

    I wasn''t sure what that was, but I didn''t think Aina needed to worry about it.


    ''Cause that soma ran first.


    Then the only thing left to wait for is the natural result.


    "... Shh."


    So I couldn''t believe the sight for a moment, and the words fell zero out of my mouth.


    Thest thing I heard was a tall sound.


    Yes, we took that blow, which is difficult to even see in Eina, with a shield, as is normal.


    And as a matter of course, that doesn''t end there.


    Twice, four times, eight times...... the sound does not stop beyond ten, only for that matter the other sword is also waved.


    Though Soma was precisely involved in all of that... just because he was dealing with that Soma was enough for Eina to be stunned.


    I''ve certainly seen her meeting with She and Lina.


    But it''s only a mock fight... and most importantly, you two have superior skills.


    This means that they will also possess a superior equivalent or greater power.


    I don''t think so... it was She and Lina''s presence on this scene right now that supported that guess.


    "... both of you, aren''t you going to cover for Soma?


    "I don''t need that, I just want to say... I''m not going to pull your brother''s leg"


    "... n, as well.... maybe even if this one was going to kill every soma, it would only get in the way"


    "Yes... that''s it..."


    To be honest, I don''t even know if Eina is stronger than She or Lina.


    To listen to the three of them, it seems overwhelmingly She, but they are both too strong from Eina''s eyes to discern.


    The battle in front of us is the same.


    Neither is outside Eina''smon sense, so I don''t know how much it is.


    The only thing I can tell is that I still hear and hear sounds continuously.


    But it was enough if you could tell that the two of them were so incapable of intervening.


    That is, because it is my turn.


    The mouth was only slightly loose atst, I thought so, but it waste.


    Eina has done almost nothing heretely.


    Especially in the ruins, it''s remarkable.


    Mostly because they are instantly killed by Soma and She, and when ites to what they did, it probably means that they used the magic of lighting before this.


    Although I shot attack magic at something I wasn''t sure if it was that giant demon or what, I honestly don''t think that made sense, and it''s still the same that I didn''t do anything.


    It was easy, but it was also a source of dissatisfaction.


    But in this situation, it would be problematic to unleash attack magic as cover.


    No, it''s a situation to use.


    Right up to this situation, I wouldn''t say jealous and my hands slip, etc... no, help me, though I don''t think you want to be thanked.


    Whatever, and throw the extra thought and lift your right hand.


    Protruding and spinning to aim is the spirit that appeals to thew of the devil.


    "- st the mes, turn them into spears. Run for sickness and shoot your enemies like thunder."


    It was for a moment that I turned my gaze to Soma''s back.


    The sword trident being rolled out is still not properly captured, only the ovepping sound reaches the ear.


    But Aina didn''t have to recognize them.


    Aina, you don''t have to worry about that.


    You don''t even have to fit... soma would surely...


    "- Firebolt!


    - Enchanted Premium - Guardian of the Demon King - Zhengtucheng Mountain: Magic and Firebolt.


    The moment I screamed, the magic blew up, and the mes overflowed.


    Focused. That drives forward in a straight line.


    It truly reaches the back of Soma''s head like thunder in an instant - the moment its neck leans slightly.


    It was almost at the same time that the ming thunder passed directly next to it and Soma''s sword sh was brilliant.


    When I did it, I clenched my fist - shortly afterwards, two sounds sounded on the spot.


    "... Huh?


    The reason why there was a loud voice is obvious.


    One of the sounds was emitted when the other sword received Soma''s wooden sword¡­ the other was because Eina''s emitted ming thunder bounced back against the other shield, a sound that hit Soma directly.


    What happened as a result was inevitable, and the impact caused Soma''s body to blow backwards.


    "SO, SOMA......!?


    Bloody Aina, at first nce, ran to the predicted drop point - but before she could reach it, Soma''s bodynded as if nothing had happened when she twirled in the air.


    "... so, soma?


    "Hmm... I''m surprised it''s just a reflex. Interception was dyed due to unpredictability. The power could be killed, but not to the momentum."


    "Uh... so, it''s okay, is it?


    "Well, as you can see. The left hand was slightly burned, but to this extent the same would be true of the intact."


    The left hand, which I said and shook lightly, was certainly just a little red.


    Aina, who saw it, leans by ident.


    "... sorry"


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "I did something extra... hurt Soma..."


    "No, no, so to this extent, you''d be saying it wouldn''t even be a scratch"


    "So, but..."


    "But there is nothing. In the first ce, this would be my responsibility in one way or another. others, such as making those who covered me feel responsible."


    Though Soma says so, this is still Eina''s responsibility.


    If it is ssy, it should have been thought that it is also equipped for magic.


    And then finally, when I was able to do it, I floated in vain.


    "Hmm... it''s a good thing to reflect, but that''s not the case right now. We''ll have a reflection meetingter with my senior year."


    "Heh...?


    The instant dumb voice leaked because over his own head, Pong and Soma''s hands were put on it.


    And as it is, a few degrees, I can stroke it.


    I wanted to tell you not to treat me like a child, but I shut up.


    ''Cause you won''t have a choice.


    If I open my mouth now, my mouth will definitely loosen.


    I suppressed it, so I did my best.


    Though I think of myself as a very cheap woman, this is also something I have no choice about.


    Because there was no choice, reluctantly, Eina was convinced first.


    "... I get it. Now I''ll forget about it."


    "Mmmm... a reflection alone with my brother... I should make some mistakes here too...?


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t say anything stupid, it''s a corner, so let''s have a little discussion. Soma won''t be back in the fight right away because he''s going to, right?


    "Well, one of the reasons why there''s no sign of movement over there."


    When I turned my gaze to Arre to be caught by the word, it certainly didn''t look like he was going to chase me.


    Although I haven''t solved the attitude of the fight, I don''t seem to intend to move aggressively.


    "... hard to defeat?


    "No, I don''t think it would be so much if we just knocked him out... but it''s going to take a little while if we keep going."


    "It seemed like Soma could afford it, though?


    "It''s true, but it''ll be the same over there. In the first ce, that''s probably the type of defense you''re good at. You don''t have enough firepower to break through that. Still, I don''t think we''ll be able to defeat them any time soon... considering that what so many beings are protecting is ahead of us, I don''t want to be too hassled here."


    "Hmm... so what about looking for a way to bypass without knocking it down? If you have to, you can smash through the walls."


    "I think you should stop personally, don''t you? I don''t think there''s a way around it, and breaking down walls doesn''t know what''s going to happen in the first ce."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    This ruin seems to be the type consisting of two rooms and a passage.


    The room and the room connect, so that there is a passage connecting the room to the room, sometimes only the passage extends.


    It is such a thing.


    So far there''s no tricks... but it would be a mistake to think that it''s just an old ruin more than that.


    I don''t think it''s that easy to make shortcuts or anything, and even more so, this is a site eroded by the forest.


    I couldn''t even predict what would happen if I broke some of it.


    "Mmmm... it certainly doesn''t make sense to go into danger to avoid danger"


    "... it looks like we''ll need to go somewhere else, but in the end we''ll need to go through here too"


    "Uhm. Rather, what is intended will likely be ahead"


    "There''s no way to give up in the first ce - right? I know, I know."


    I smile bitterly that two gazes pierced me almost simultaneously.


    I was just about to retreat, and those two would try to push along without a problem.


    Lina will follow that too... herself, in the end.


    This meant that there was no other way than to do something about it and defeat it.


    "... no choice.... you can rely on soma all the time.... Cut One Hand"


    "Mr. She... is that okay?


    "... n"


    Where that means, Eina knew.


    Use one of the trump cards you''ve been hiding.


    That''s the thing.


    That doesn''t mean I didn''t trust this one.


    Because adventurers don''t reveal their hands as much as possible.


    The same is true of betrayal and other concerns, because depending on their work, they can also be hostile to each other.


    It''s a different matter from credibility or trust or something like that.


    Most importantly, when ites to trusting us, that''s another story.


    Because if you die, it makes no sense, because if you need it, you will not hesitate.


    Whatever.


    "... maybe we can make a gap or something"


    "Hmm... I see. Then I''ll poke him and take him down."


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    That being said and nodding, She took a step forward.


    Reaching for the knife on his hips, he takes a forward leaning position, gripping the pattern as it is.


    It''s always the first thing She does when she attacks, if the enemy is away.


    But the difference was the words spoken from there.


    It''s apparently a trigger to unleash moves, but not magically imperative, like some sort of self-allusion.


    "- Cloud spraying"


    The moment, its appearance scratched out.


    It''s not like it''s too fast to be in your eyes again.


    In sight, the figure didn''t even exist a trace... but as if it had been known, Soma was also running at about the same time.


    Set the distance from the array to zero in an instant - just before that, She appears directly behind it.


    By then, the knife had already been pulled out, and the timing with the blow that Soma waved down was still almost simultaneous.


    But I should also say, right after that, it sounded like two sounds.


    With shields and swords, it prevents each¡­ its posture has slightly copsed.


    Because She, who was prevented from the sword, strangely slipped through its body with each sword intact.


    And in a soma that misses that gap, naturally.


    Shortly afterwards, its body danced through the universe.


    Because soma grabbed its jaw in the air with her toes as it was beforending.


    Even more soma moves when I''m surprised I didn''t expect to unleash a kick, but it just doesn''t matter.


    After all, we nevernd on the ground, twisting our bodies in the universe as it were, and now it''s time for a blow with a wooden sword in there -


    "-!?


    But before that, what Eina''s vision captured was the fact that her mouth was open.


    Nothing. That''s not supposed to mean anything.


    It should only have a literal meaning.


    But for some reason, I had a terrible chill.


    "Brother!?


    "- Shit."


    And were Lina and the others realizing early for a moment that Lina''s screams ovepped with the tongue beating that Soma had leaked.


    She flipped and although she was retreating with her back to this one, signs of some sort of upset came through.


    I think that somewhere I feel like I''m running away from reality, even though I''m still wearing a hood, but I''m used to it.


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    The singing of it and the whining voice of Soma sounded at the same time...... just after.


    The wooden sword in his hand was scattered as if it were a recement for the blown soma.

 63 Slashing Blade

    "... ah"


    At that moment, it was probably She who was most shocked by the sight.


    Because we had clearly recognized that it was our fault that Soma''s wooden sword was shattered and scattered.


    In the first ce, Soma''s wooden sword was shattered and scattered, not because of that attack.


    I couldn''t resist the blow that Soma wielded, and I destroyed myself.


    And the reason for that is obvious.


    Otherwise, Soma would have died anyway.


    "... while you say you don''t want to pull your leg... no"


    "Huh? What do you mean...?


    Eina reacts to the whining words on the way down, but Lina notices it before returning anything to it.


    "... oh, I see, that''s what you mean. Is it true that your brother''s wooden sword was not crushed, but crushed?"


    "You mean crushed... yourself?


    "...... hmm. ¡­ but it turns out"


    "And there''s only one reason why your brother would do that.... That''s what happened earlier."


    "... n"


    She didn''t understand it clearly either, but I''m guessing the earlier one was a trump card for me.


    Naturally, it can''t be just a song or anything.


    Probably a conceptual substitute.


    In terms of skill, it''s like having an extra grade and working out further from it, finally letting it go.


    Unless you simply scatter the shock, it''s not like it works in any way.


    It is a song that scatters the very concept of destruction.


    Now I''m convinced that soma says fantasy species and so on.


    It will be difficult even for us to prevent it from being aggressive.


    Alternatively, if you knew from the beginning, there would be a way to deal with it, but earlier was undoubtedly the time of the special.


    There must have been no other way for Soma to save us.


    Besides...


    "Oh no, alle, live......!?


    "It''s because you prioritized helping us..."


    "... otherwise, I would have been able to defeat you"


    At the same time that the soma was blown away, I was crumbling to the ground again.


    Soma''s blow arrived but it was ate thing, but that''s slowly starting to rise now.


    Its chest will remain after a thorough ughter, and although blood is dripping, it will be far from fatal.


    It was obvious that Soma had gone so far that it was too shallow, no matter what she thought, and that it was because of the priority given to ourselves.


    On the other hand, the blown soma is regaining its posture in the air as well, so there doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    ... except that the only thing left in that hand is the wooden sword pattern, then.


    "... Should we withdraw?


    "Maybe we should do that once. Well, then, that''s just the soma."


    Eina''s words stopped along the way, probably because she was capturing Arre''s movements.


    As soon as She saw it, she didn''t think it was going to work, so she couldn''t help it.


    And when he was finished standing up, he opened his mouth wide.


    It goes without saying again what that means.


    "... eh"


    Moment after moment, it was to Soma that She was turning her gaze.


    I''m not asking for help.


    The other way around.


    Soma hasn''tnded yet, and he won''t be critical in time as it is.


    In other words, avoidance is impossible, and the distance is far from this one.


    I was just on my way to help, and I can''t tell you how I''m gonna make it.


    Most of all, it''s the same here.


    Now that I''m down, I don''t think I can get away with it until it''s out of range.


    What is the optimal solution, in an instant, circles the thought¡­ but soon afterwards, the gaze turned to this side.


    Instantly perceive what it means and nod.


    Instead, he asked the other two.


    "... Eina, Lina, do you think you can do something about it?


    "... I''m not sure, but I''ll let you try. You can''t just be protected."


    "It''s the same. I can''t forgive myself for just pulling your brother''s leg."


    "... n"


    Then She is She too, just focus on protecting herself.


    The sound is invisible, but...


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary - Protecting Forest Spirit - Spiritual Concentration - Unique Concentration - Living Together - Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    If you know it''sing toward you, it''s not hard to sh it.


    If I followed my senses and waved my arms, I was only certain that I had shed something, although I had not responded.


    If you look beside you, they are both safe as dered and exhale small.


    And look at Soma.


    "... he can do anything if he has something in his hand for now? Damn, it''s still cod..."


    "That''s just great, but I want you to weigh in a little bit because it''s hard to chase me"


    Soma is also in a shaken off position, with zero fragments of paralysis and something falling out of his hand.


    The only remaining pattern would be the price for forcefully releasing the move.


    Well, it doesn''t matter what you think at a time when that''s all you can do.


    But before I could worry about it, there was something I needed to do.


    My mouth didn''t shut when I said the song.


    Everyone immediately realizes what it means.


    "Oh no... can you do it in a row!?


    "Exactly, it''s tough another time..."


    I agreed.


    I know I can handle it a little easier next time than once I''ve got the hang of it, but that''s also a story if time opens up.


    In series at this interval, it is not very, but it cannot be dealt with.


    I wondered if the retreat would be in time, chewing my lips lightly - instantly, my eyes met.


    "... eh"


    Strange, there was no stray.


    I knew that was the most certain thing, and that I was helped.


    Or, it''s...


    "... Huh? Hey She, what...!?


    Without a knife and shaken, Aina said something, but she didn''t have time to respond.


    Keep swinging it down as hard as you can, throw it.


    Towards Soma, of course.


    "Hmm... that''s right"


    Soma''s words, whispered small, could be heard clearly as to why, and Soma, who grabbed the pattern of the knife that flew in, takes that arm straight to her waist.


    Statue of abode.


    Although it is not the sheath, it is undoubtedly the same behavior as She...... almost simultaneously, Arre moves on to the next behavior as well.


    A song came out of his open mouth.


    "Ra-"


    "- Discretionary."


    Even the whining that interrupted it was the same as She''s.


    Immediately afterwards, a line runs through the middle of the array''s body, like a sword sh that shook off.


    Using it as a border, its body began to shift slightly¡­ Eventually, it fell straight to the ground.


    Twice the little noise, it sounded... it was thest of it.


    "Hmmm... as long as you have a solid weapon, is it that easy? That''s my brother."


    "... n, that''s right"


    "I hope that''s just fine... it wasn''t a little weird right now...?


    ¡­¡­ ... where?


    "Well... maybe She, who threw the knife toward Soma with the momentum of stabbing him, and Soma, who received it without difficulty?


    ¡­¡­ ... Nothing, normal?


    "Well, I don''t think we would have made it without that speed, and if we knew it wasing in the first ce, it wouldn''t be hard to take it to that extent, would it?


    "... yes. Speaking of which, I''m the only normal person here."


    "What are you talking about?


    "It''s just that there''s only one pervert but me."


    I didn''t know what Aina was talking about, but She had more to say to Soma than that.


    Slightly inte your cheeks, even though you know you can''t see them from the other side, toward Soma, who has returned the knife here.


    "... it, my moves"


    "Yeah? Yeah, they made me imitate it because it seemed just right. Um, it was still a brilliant move"


    "... are you praised, subtle"


    By andrge, that is She''s best and most used move.


    You think it will be elevated enough to mimic that and even allow for ranged attacks?


    I couldn''t honestly be happy when they told me they were brilliant.


    "By the way, I hope you were able to defeat the one you just did... what are you going to do? Back once?"


    "No, it won''t be necessary. There were no injuries to the three of us, and I was able to prevent them at a critical point."


    "But my brother, I didn''t have a sword... or a spare one."


    "What? It''s falling just right over there. You just have to disrespect it."


    That being said, what Soma pointed out was the sword that was being used by the earlier arr, rolling on the ground.


    Sure, there''s more to it than She''s knife if you''re bad at it.


    "... are you okay?


    "There doesn''t seem to be a curse or anything, so it will be fine. Worst case scenario, we just have to have it this time."


    Well, if soma is good, there''s no problem, so I nod.


    Then approaching there, Soma, who has truly recovered his sword, makes sure to ascertain his senses and makes a few barebacks.


    "Hmm... sounds like you could use it more than I thought. The problem is that there is no sheath... well, if you hold it with your hand, you won''t have a problem"


    With that said, She and the others headed further into the back, breathing out a small breath into some satisfying soma.

 64 Former Strongest, Told The Truth

    Looking at the report at hand, Sophia lurked that frivolous frown.


    Because what was written there was a very disturbing substitute.


    It doesn''t belong to my own realm, it belongs to another realm... but anything means that I saw something because I thought it was a dragon.


    If it was meant to be, it could be done because of my mind¡­ Now it is the seventh case.


    I wouldn''t even be able to just say it''s my fault.


    And if it''s just disturbing, that''s not all.


    Recently, there have also been reports of suspicious movements on the part of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    "... I guess I should let that guy know, too? I don''t know if those two have anything to do with it, but I think it''s just too much to think about."


    But in case you think about the possibility, you should still let me know.


    Or not, it''s not always the only thing that shows up that way.


    To ignore it, the damage expectations are too great at that time.


    Nevertheless, the problem is that if we send a formal report, it bes public.


    That would be just not a good idea, considering that it is still just a substitute for not leaving the rumor range.


    If...


    "... it''s best to go see him in person, right"


    If I tell you I''m not happy about that, you''re lying.


    But at the same time, it''s true that you get a little heavier.


    There will be some topics that cannot be avoided... and I look forward to talking about them, which makes me feel heavier.


    "Whatever it is, you can''t just not go."


    I just got off to work.


    Leave the rest to Cami and the others, we''ll figure it out for a day or so.


    And if you decide so, the rest is early.


    In the meantime, thinking about what to do first, when he stood up, Sophia stayed behind the room.


    Earlier in the day, Thomas and the others were on guard, but in the end nothing simr appeared to that angel Modki.


    By the way, that body disappeared without a trace after a while... considering that it might still mean it was a fantasy species or something close to it.


    That''s not why I don''t know... whatever.


    As if to say in its ce, what was ahead that went to the back was the iron door.


    No, if you say one way or the other, maybe it should be called an iron wall.


    I can''t even see joints or gaps in the first ce, instead of something to open the handle or something.


    No matter where you look from, it just seems like you put a single iron te there, but up to this point it was only the main road.


    "Hmm, the end of the line... that would be hard to think about, considering the arr earlier"


    "Lifting, you just won''t be able to... what is it? Is this one of the tricks?


    "Oh, it seems possible. However, when it does..."


    "... n, the trick to open this ce should be considered to be somewhere else"


    I mean, apparently, it was in the wrong order ofing.


    I guess I should havee here after I disarmed the trick somewhere else.


    Was it strangely tough or was it because of that?


    "So that means we need to go back for now."


    "... no more choice than to proceed"


    "... no. That''s not true, is it?


    "... brother?


    Even though Lina leans her neck strangely, she dares not respond to it, and Soma makes several bare gestures on the spot.


    What is in that hand is the sword that Angel Modki used earlier... but it still seems quite usable.


    With this, we''ll have no problem.


    "... a little soma? Somehow I have a bad feeling...?


    "Perhaps there is almost certainly something of purpose ahead of us. Then there is no need to retreat. If there''s anything in the way..."


    "So wait..."


    - The Reason of the Sword, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protecting, Absolute Cutting, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Iron Sword shing.


    Before Aina finished saying something, she shook her arm out toward it.


    Bottom to top.


    I decided on the ground and went from the bottom edge to the top edge, which slightly shed and tore through the ceiling... well, that would be eptable.


    One exhale, slowly unwrapping the remnants, and in front of it was just a te of iron, carved with a string of lines.


    If I kicked him thoroughly, he fell straight to the other side.


    "Hmmm... you''ve created a safe entrance."


    "You could have created it, it''s not...! Damn, I''m just as insane as ever......!


    "... but surely now we no longer have to retreat"


    "You''re right! That''s my brother!


    "Neither of us praise you very much that way! We''ll be in good shape soon......!


    After all I thought about it... Well, the main thing I had was the feeling of turning back and being a pain in the ass, and I wanted to make sure how this sword was doing, so when I was told that I was in good shape, I couldn''t even deny it.


    But those things didn''t show up on my face, I just shrugged my shoulders.


    "I can''t help what I''ve done, so let''s go."


    "I''m not reopening it, not at all... well turning back here is something stupid.... but hey... forced in like this, are you okay?


    "Well, what do you think?


    "Hey......!?


    But even if they say so, there''s nothing I can do about it because there''s really no telling.


    I''m thinking maybe it''ll be okay, but that''s not absolutely true.


    "... if anything happens, then that''s when?


    "At least, I''m sure there''s nothing I can do about it here."


    "I know that''s true...... ha. I see now...!


    When she said that, did Eina get hungry or just move on?


    Nevertheless, it''s extremely dangerous for Eina to walk the lead or something, so as soon as she catches up, she pulls it out and goes straight into it.


    and.


    "Hmm... I see, here..."


    In that way it was a space of considerable size that was reflected in the vision.


    I dared to describe it as a space because there was nothing too much to be done there.


    Wastefully broad and also expensive, though stone built, as elsewhere.


    Width and depth are so much as to exceed ten meters, and even if not so high, there is a degree of approaching it.


    And in the middle of it, it was there.


    "The Dragon Statue... I knew you had this"


    "But it''s like there''s no altar?


    "... and the statue, isn''t it the same?


    Yes, it was the same pitch-ck dragon statue as before, but the right eye was missing.


    Atst, there is no altar, and that''s really all there is to it.


    "... if you''ve been dined up to this point, it would be one thing to do"


    "... n"


    Nodding, She took it out was that one she discovered in the ruins of that tower.


    It only looked like a ball...... I see, if they say an eyeball, it might look like it too.


    I guess that means fitting that in there.


    Ok... ok, but...


    "... not a little too expensive?


    "There are about five meters."


    What the two are saying is the height of the statue.


    Yes, the shape looks the same, but its height is higher than ever.


    I can see if it will be five meters, and naturally my eyes are almost at its apex.


    Well, to that extent, although the Somas would arrive without difficulty, I have to wonder what they did with this in mind.


    "... In the meantime, I''ll try to fit in"


    "Well... whatever happens, then it will be."


    She approached there vigntly just in case... making sure there was nothing before giving in slightly.


    If I kicked the ground and jumped up in the air, it would have easily reached there.


    Insert a sphere of the same color into the missing right eye¡­ it fits perfectly, even though I said it was the right one.


    But the expectation that something would happen by then was betrayed by brilliance.


    Nothing happened, and as it was, She''s body fell andnded pulled by gravity... still, nothing happened.


    - No.


    "... hmm?


    Patsy, that sounded like a sound.


    I met my hand with my hand...... the sound of apuse.


    It was heard from the statue of the dragon, behind it.


    "No, this is brilliant. I never thought I''d get in with a force push without unlocking the gimmick... but I should say it''s brilliant, including that"


    It was that ck robe figure who showed himself that way.


    However, they do not have wrinkles in their hands, and they speak differently in the first ce.


    But I never thought Soma was someone else, because I thought that would happen anyway.


    So don''t even be surprised, exhale.


    "And with praise, let us also give thanks. No, it really helped. I would like to thank you very much. Thanks."


    "Hmm... because we did it for ourselves, there are no sardines to be thanked for?


    "What, I wouldn''t be so modest. That''s all you''ve done."


    "You''ve done it, are you... instead of getting thanksgiving, I''d like to ask you one thing?


    "Don''t say one thing, you don''t mind asking me how many? You can also honestly ept my words of thanks. That''s why I feel so good now."


    "Now, don''t hesitate to ask¡­ In the end, what was this?


    Asked so, the person leaked such signs as surprised, enjoying themselves.


    Shortly afterwards I shook my shoulder, probably because Iughed.


    "I see... I was aware, is that what you mean? Or maybe I was thinking about the possibility."


    "Either that or thetter. In case it''s possible, we couldn''t have done it."


    "What, hey... I don''t know what you mean, like? Um, I mean... what''s this all about? Why is that guy here?


    "... I mean, we were fooled"


    "Well, it was obviously suspicious, and there''s no way such a delicious story is rolling fast."


    "Huh...?... Could it be that I was the only one who believed...!?


    "No, if you believed it, it would be all the same, and it would be all the same that you were deceived. Just that I was suspicious at the same time."


    If that''s what you mean, it''s probably the same with Eina.


    The only difference is that Aina, even though she said something, leaned toward those who believed.


    Around here, it would be a difference in personal values.


    Well, anyway...


    "So, you haven''t heard the correct answer?


    "Hmm...... well right. You have every right to listen. [M] Soon it won''t make any sense... but it''s a corner. Surprise me."


    Saying so, the man spread his hands wide open.


    It''s as if I''m going to give a speech.


    "What we have here is not just a statue. A being once called the Evil Dragon, the way it was divided and sealed, itself! And the array you got was at the core of that seal. I mean - you guys are brilliant, you''ve unsealed the evil dragon...!


    As I echoed the word, it only appeared to be a statue.

 65 Evil Dragon

    As she retreated toward Soma and the others, She stared at it, called the Evil Dragon.


    Because the name of its existence made it sound familiar.


    Or She and the Elves are abominable.


    Because the seal was what She and her brethren once risked their lives for.


    But that means telling She one fact.


    I solved that...?


    Plus, with your own hands.


    "... Shh."


    "Ha ha, even if it''s not a lie of course......! What''s in front of you is proof of that! Damn, it seemed good until I realized I was being deceived, but you didn''t even think it was this far... Daiwa, there''s no way a story like the one that a tantly suspicious person would bring is such a big story, something like that?


    You were right.


    At least She got that story because she thought so.


    Soma also said, in case it''s possible... that where something happens, it doesn''t matter, and you can.


    It''s not chronic or overconfident, it''s confidence, it''s fact.


    In fact, if She was the only one, if Lina had Aina, and most importantly, Soma, she would have been able to do anything where she came from.


    If that''s not even a dragon.


    Dragon.


    It is the most powerful fantasy species and the worst symbol.


    By ssification, the earliest natural disasters are closer.


    There''s nothing that people can do about it, just pray that the disaster passes.


    Technically, there is no such thing as a repelled example.


    If you are a young dragon or gather the power of war from all over the country, it is not impossible either.


    However, only repelling is possible.


    Yes, even if we can retreat, we can''t defeat them.


    And that is why it was once called the Evil Dragon, which could only be sealed.


    "Hmm... I''ve never heard of an evil dragon, but I know it''s something that doesn''t sound like it. So, can I ask you what you''re up to by reviving something like that?


    "Well, this is the one who told me to ask you how much. Of course I don''t mind. It''s just not a big deal. I just want you to rumble to your liking and cause chaos in this world."


    "I see... the more ites to it, is it possible?


    "What do you mean?


    "That it was sealed, did it mean it lost once? I just feel like I''m about to get mmed and sealed up again."


    "That makes sense. But don''t worry about it. The evil dragon was defeated because it was rampaged on its own. If there''s anything else to ramble on, you just won''t have enough hands. ording to the records of the time in the first ce, Evil Dragon was defeated because those then called heroes joined forces. There are people in the world today who have such a big name as Seven Heavens... Now, won''t they take a pull from their former heroes? Well, even if you didn''t take the pull, it''s impossible to seal it after all."


    "I can take it right before that, but I can''t seal it... Hmm. The way it was sealed at the time has not been handed down to the present day, or something?


    "That''s a shame. Technically, it can''t be reproduced. Because at that time the evil dragon was to be divided into twelve parts and sealed in each. But even if we split it into twelve parts, we needed to risk our lives to seal it. Elf''s, and royal''s, High Elf''s. But having lost as many as twelve lives at a time, they have not been able to increase the number of high elves to the present day. Sure, there were six high elves left now? So no matter how hard you try, you can''t seal it."


    That was true.


    There are six high elves who are currently in thend of the elves¡­ No, there are five if you say they are in thend of the elves.


    That''s all I have.


    I mean, where we used everyone''s life, we could only seal half of it.


    That''s already......


    "I see... that''s tough. I mean, it''s the quickest way to figure out who''s going to unseal it before then."


    "... well, naturally you''ll get there. But you don''t have to worry about it. Because this is thest ce to seal it."


    "Ho...? The other seals have already been unsealed, huh?


    "That''s the thing. I let you watch your fight. [M] You can''t cross a dangerous bridge to show up in front of you guys like that. Well, the rest is simply because the seal here was the strongest."


    "... eh"


    For a moment, the mind that surfaced wondering if there was such a hand is instantly pped down.


    That''s right.


    There''s no way that someone who thinks about it could expose such a gap so easily.


    "By the way, let''s get back to it a little bit, but what are we going to do with the world in disarray?


    "No, it''s nothing. That doesn''t mean this. If you say so, the very reason is to cause confusion. Whatever it is, our God wants death and destruction."


    "... I thought somehow it wasn''t... after all, cult followers...!


    "Hmm... I honestly don''t like the way they say it, but I don''t know what else to do. For a while now, let''s be honest. The definition of cult is about to change."


    "... you''re strong enough? The evil dragon has just broken out, and I don''t think it''s going to get that far."


    "That''s for sure. This stuff is just the beginning. Comrades everywhere should be hitting me with a lot of hands by now. Well, one of them seems to have failed, but that would happen. To the extent that one or two failed, there is no obstacle to our n"


    "Hmmm... I was convinced of a lot of things, but can I just ask you onest thing?


    "I don''t want to be thest, but you can still ask me... of course, I don''t mind."


    "Why are you telling us so much about this?


    "Ugh... damn, that''s decided, isn''t it? - I''ll kill them all here!


    At the same time as the word, its fingers, pattin, made one sound.


    Moments, the eyes of the dragon, which until then had only slightly twitched, move slightly.


    That was all I had ever done but let it seem like I had finally woken up - I was just stared at by it, and like my heart had been eagled, everything in my body was no longer helpful to say.


    "What is this... my body...!?


    "Move or not......!?


    "If you look into the eyes of the evil dragon, it''s natural that it will. And you know what I mean? That everything we''ve talked about so far is true. As a matter of fact, not everything has been as nned so far, though. To be honest, I wasn''t expecting you guys to get this far. I had ns to try a bunch of people, including you, to break through the array I was here, and gather some information. Well, that means it was a delightful miscalction. That made it necessary to roll up the n a little bit, but that''s not something to worry about because of hope. Oh, yeah, it''s a corner, and I''ll reward you for that."


    "... reward?... No, I don''t need it"


    While I say it, I desperately try to move my body, but still never moved.


    I feel only overwhelming death...... but desperate, that''s not the reason.


    Because as it is, what mypatriots once did with their lives is pointless.


    I make myself meaningless.


    And it''s still a twelfth.


    If such a thing were to regain its original power and ravage, how much harm would it do?


    And there''s a good chance that Doris and the others will get involved... even in those woods, they may not be irrelevant.


    That''s all I could ever, ever forgive.


    "... eh"


    "Well don''t say that, take it. I''ve given all my coborators before. Well until now, I''ve only given it to one person I''ve talked to... well, you guys have worked very hard, and you should choose who you reward. Let me help you with something special."


    "What''s the reward for that...!


    "Yeah? If we keep this up, we''re sure, we''re all just gonna die. How can you be so rewarded for missing that?


    "Fuck you, it is!


    Don''t listen to bullshit, even turn your consciousness to your own body.


    Still don''t make one fingertip move, but I never gave up.


    I just think about moving my body, and I keep doing that.


    Assuming my body has moved, I''m not expecting to be able to do anything about the dragon.


    Maybe the results won''t change.


    There is no difference in dying unbroken.


    So I''m sure it''s just self-satisfaction.


    I can''t honestly ept what I''ve done to myself, I just want to pretend I''ve scratched my feet.


    - Still.


    Still... even if we''re going to dedicate ourselves...


    "Hmm... what I can get for now is doctrine, but I don''t need that. So unfortunately it seems so far"


    "Oh, I''m sure it''s a shame, but what, there''s nothing to be sad about. Thanks to you, our n can move forward. I swear I will spread the word. By the way, do you really not have to decide who to help? We can''t obey evil dragons. If you don''t make up your mind, nobody''s gonna stay at the worst?


    "What, it''s a useless worry. - You don''t have to."


    Moment after moment, I caught Soma''s arm moving at the edge of my vision.


    The sword is brilliant.


    "- Discretionary."


    That''s a blow that knocked the arr down earlier.


    It was also her move¡­ but She looked at the result with sadness.


    I think you could have done that in this situation, and it''s amazing... because it was only pointless.


    Because the other person is a dragon.


    Indeed, Soma defeated the earlier array with it.


    But the same thing can''t possibly work for dragons.


    "Damn, haha......! What''s that? Maybe with that, you thought you could do something about this dragon? Though some of them are the evil dragons that once shook up this world with fear!? There''s no way I can...!


    The word was offensive, but it was also true.


    There''s nothing I can do, that''s the reality.


    I did, too, try to resist.


    But that''s after I found it pointless.


    Or maybe Soma, too, was on top of his eptance... but still, if you''re so informed of the reality that even Soma couldn''t... at least get away with it -


    "Huh, I thought it was a little more promising, but my eyes cloudy too? I didn''t know you were so stupid... or too crazy about fear? Damn, it seems like it could be used there, so if you''re going to obey it, you don''t mind being arade, and...?


    "... Huh?


    But then I realized that something I didn''t quite understand was happening.


    ''Cause you will.


    It was called part of the Evil Dragon, and in the center of it, there was a line running.


    It''s like he was shed to death.


    "... what?


    And of the ck robe. Its body began to deviate, as if it had been pushed by a leaky, grunting whine.


    Based on that line, it shifts up and down...... eventually it begins to split left and right.


    It looks strangely slow in She''s eyes... Zuchin, and.


    It fell to the ground with a small earthquake.


    Plus, that doesn''t end there.


    I fell in two, and it unraveled its body little by little, as if it were dissolved in the air... and when I realized it had disappeared without a trace.


    She knew about the phenomenon.


    It also happened when soma called it an angel earlier... but it is the death of a fantastic species.


    created to the stars by the thought of man, which returns its body to the stars at the same time as death.


    That is...... that is.


    The dragon that could not have died, the dragon that could not have killed, was dead.


    "Dumb...... dumb dumb dumb dumb dumb dumb dumb...... dumb......!


    I turned my gaze toward those who heard my voice, and that was the ck robe, and there I was screaming.


    It also looked crushed by that one now, but apparently it didn''t.


    I don''t know how much that makes sense.


    "Dragon... it''s a dragon...!? Though in part, the dragon, the evil dragon, was ughtered and killed...!? There''s no way that''s possible...!


    "Hmm... I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it''s nothing strange. Even so, the dragon is a fantasy species. It is a being that has been given life. If, then, we are so attacked that it is impossible to maintain it, we will have to disappear. It wouldn''t even have to be argued, would it be natural?


    The story made sense.


    And sure, right.


    There was just one problem.


    Such an attack means that it is impossible for a person to do so.


    "Damn... that''s why it''s impossible. Take... No, that''s okay. Yeah, it doesn''t matter what reason is. All that matters is the results. And if I tell you the result, one of the twelve is just down. That is painful, but it would be cheap to think that you could have known so much about the threat. Shit, I need to make a few changes to my n..."


    "Hmm... that sounds daunting, but what, you don''t have to worry about it either. Because I don''t have the heart of mercy to miss you when I hear things like that."


    "Hmm, that''s natural, but this one is also raw and hateful, careless enough to expose yourself to a ce like this, damn -!?"


    Moments, from its mouth, blood was spit out.


    No, not quite.


    Because a line ran on its torso and it began to split up and down a little bit.


    And while stunned, its upper body falls to the floor.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to mention one thing... you actually shed it too. Apparently, your body has finally realized that."


    "Then, fool... what I''m showing you is my fictional statue, huh? He''s just distorting the space and making it look like he''s there... but shing it...!?


    "Is this how you see it? No matter where the body is, there''s no way it can''t be shed."


    "... Ha... Ku, Ku... I see. Was it me who was really stupid?... but my role is almost over. And this... there will be. All you have to do is... leave it to yourrades..."


    That said, it stopped working...... eventually its appearance scratched out.


    From that talk, it was like a shadow of an array that I was on this asion, so I guess the death prevented me from maintaining it.


    It wasn''t strange that it ran out of maintenance when I realized it had been shed, but was it the will or something that kept it going until thest moment?


    But whatever it was, he exhaled softly as if something had gone wrong.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t think we should just end up with these words... but as always, no other words wille up"


    "That''s just great!


    Sure, what Soma just did should have been full of all sorts of impossible things, but the thought only came to mind as to whether the surprise had gone beyond tolerance or whether She had gotten used to it too... eventually, that''s right.


    Well or maybe if I calm down a little bit I''ll think of something else again... but I won''t be able to afford that right now.


    "... by the way, what do we do?


    "Hmm... it would have been quicker to pull out all the information and then crush it if I''d been fooled anyway, but it seemed like it would have attracted an unexpected substitute."


    "... you can''t just leave me alone, can you? I don''t know what we can do... other than soma"


    "Conversely, it''s possible that your brother can do something about it, so it''s our job to help you get there."


    "Exactly. Being a dragon opponent doesn''t make it easy. ¡­ It won''t be too soon to be so rmed. ¡­ well, but still, we''ll figure it out"


    It''s a strange thing because it''s easy for me to say for a long time, but if it''s after seeing the sight earlier, I think it might be.


    Whatever.


    "Nevertheless, where should we go?


    "You didn''t say anything about a specific location... for now, gather information, are you?


    "... that''s the easy part.... but maybe that''s toote"


    "That''s right... considering it takes time to get around, I can''t even rx"


    "Hmm... no, you don''t have to think about where you''re going"


    "Oh, brother, are you getting any clues?


    "Mm-hmm. Earlier Arr was probably going to do something right after this. Then there''s a good chance he was close to something happening."


    "... yeah, sure. ¡­ but there''s no way to know that anymore"


    "No, you don''t need to know that. ording to what I said, the space there must have been indirectly connected to where I was until earlier."


    "... wait a minute. Why are youying down your sword while you say that? I have a really bad feeling about this..."


    "It would be my fault. So, let''s go, guys."


    "So, just hang on -"


    Soma''s swinging de shes and rips the space in front of him before Eina''s stopping in time.


    And -.

 66 The King Of Swords And The Anomalies At The Border

    There was nothing around, nowhere to be known, and it wasid back.


    There''s nothing in that eye, and I haven''t seen anything in the first ce.


    What it should see is because it was lost a long time ago.


    Or that I should have disappeared then too, seeping regret... whoops, I realized that.


    "Mm...? This... part of my power has disappeared, so...?


    Though divided into twelve chunks, the original is one being.


    To the extent that I felt remnants, there was no construction.


    But one of them suddenly disappeared.


    There''s no way it''s possible, it''s only slightly roaring...


    ''Weird... I don''t even think there are some things that can destroy us even called evil dragons... well, don''t mind. Something unexpected must have happened. "


    But when I roared my throat, that was all I could do.


    In the first ce, the eleventh gathering is more than enough.


    To the extent that one is missing, there is nothing to say.


    ''Well, I''m not going back yet either... but it''s a promise. There''s no reason to wait any longer''


    So it was - what was called the Evil Dragon, when he turned his gaze to the other side, spread its wings.


    Let the ck body float.


    ''Shall we begin... then continue? Condolences to him...!


    Onest thing, when I raised my roar, I headed to the ce of destination and flew away.


    There are very few aristocrats who, although abrupt, own more than one territory within the Kingdom of Radius.


    That''s simply because we''re understaffed.


    Having owned more than one territory, it is not possible to operate it.


    Because I understand that, the kingdom side basically doesn''t give more than one territory either... there were those few exceptions.


    - Zenfurt, Duke of Neumont, Kingdom of Radius.


    It is the second territory owned by the Duke of Neumont and also a ce facing the border with the Kingdom of Veritas.


    In other words, the territory owned by the Duke of Neumont would both face borders¡­ this was also due to a shortage of manpower.


    To put it bluntly, there is no one else who can entrust the border.


    I entrust the border to two of the country''s highest forces of war and the strongest in the world.


    That was the best measure the Kingdom of Radius could take.


    But this is impossible frommon sense.


    Especially as regards the side of the Kingdom of Veritas, which is at war in its present progression, regardless of the Demonic side, which is in a state of half-trial.


    Because in the first ce, there is no such thing as superiority.


    Surely it would be possible to even change the flow of the battlefield by yourself if the extraordinarily privileged were to go out on the battlefield.


    But that''s why in that case, the opponent will alsoe out with a premium.


    And if that happens, all we wait forter is just mud.


    Instead ofmon soldiers, even advanced ones can be blown away by the aftermath of a feud between the superiors.


    It''s not war anymore, it''s something else.


    But this country took it backwards.


    I dare you to put the elite on the battlefield, but also on the front lines.


    When this happens, the Kingdom of Veritas will have no choice but to bring the pride of honor, but it was also impossible.


    Because if you do that, you''ll give other countries a gap to get into.


    of the kingdom of Veritas in hostile rtions with all the neighbouring countries, in the form of poking weaknesses.


    Alternatively, depending on the opponent, he may have managed to do so by defeating him immediately, but hatred and the privileged possession of this side are one of the seven heavens, the first king, the king of the sword.


    If you do it poorly, you''re more likely to lose, and leaving it alone doesn''t mean you''re going to attack.


    I can''t look at leaving it alone as a big country, but if you get your hands on it, it''s not a burn.


    It was the routine on this border line to repeat skirmishes that consequently did not cause much harm to each other.


    However, needless to say, it is a sacrifice close to the dedication of one person.


    Be the first king and king of the sword - it is us Neumont.


    Because of that, us had to be on the front line almost every day.


    Nevertheless, if you actually fight for it, you really have to resist it over there, so when ites to what you''re doing, it''s about giving you a glimpse.


    Something to the extent of an asional blow, but that''s all.


    As a result, there was no fatigue, but rather an easy one¡­ there were many obstacles.


    Is it still official business that was particrly problematic?


    Regardless of the documents, it was almost impossible to attend a party or go to a scene where a face appearance was required.


    All of that, I had to leave to my wife Sophia, but it would be quite impossible over there.


    I haven''t visited that opportunity so far, although I hope I won''t have to work in time.


    Anyway, I haven''t even been home for a day in thest three years or so.


    As a private person, that was the biggest problem.


    To my son - I''m certainly asking him what happened to Soma.


    I am aware that the person is naturally burdened with it, even by his wife and daughter, and I was heartbroken by it.


    But still, I couldn''t leave.


    Many times my men told me to at least go back on my wife''s and children''s birthdays... because us had detected signs that the Kingdom of Veritas was up to something.


    Identifying and dealing with what that is.


    I understand that''s my job, but I couldn''t leave this ce.


    And that''s why, when it happened, I finally thought, never ceased to be surprised... but still too unexpectedly, I just had to lurk my eyebrows.


    "... is that true?


    "Ha, definitely! It''s not just the reports from the objects, it''s the findings of the demon mentor mobilized as well. I was wondering if it was a misidentification, or if they used illusion, etc."


    "... Hmm. Bute here and say it''s an all-arms offense...?


    Yes, the entire army of the kingdom of Veritas, which had been observed near the border, hadunched an offensive here.


    That has never happened before.


    Well, of course.


    Where we have increased the number more than there is us here, there is no point in being an elephant.


    It was about an hour ago that I gave it a glimpse.


    I don''t think that''s why I left. I''m so dumb.


    "... you can''t even see reinforcements, ambushes, etc.?


    "Ha! It doesn''t look like reinforcements have been added and there''s no ce to ce them when ites to ambushes!


    "Well, was that a stupid question..."


    In the first ce, what has ever been done with skirmishes is the presence of us, but also the rtionship of location.


    Only a wide in, where no extra small craftsmanship, etc. can be made, is spread.


    Or if it''s possible, it might be empty.


    "That''s only good, too..."


    Even where a senior magicianes out, it''s easy to shoot him down if you''re us, and in fact you''ve done it before.


    If you were stupid enough to repeat such an imitation here, us would just be back to see his family.


    There is no chance of jade crushing.


    Doesn''t make sense.


    Must make sense of this...... but I just thought about it that much and shook my neck to the side.


    "That doesn''t make any sense from thinking about it any more. In the first ce, I guess the officers have a lot to talk about, huh?


    "Ha! I can''t read the purpose of the enemy, so I''ll leave the final decision to you!


    "I guess.... Okay, I''m out"


    "... Are you sure?


    "This is the best part, and that''s why I''m here. Besides, I''m not so flirtatious as to waste my men''s lives."


    "Ha! Excuse me! Then I will tell you so!


    "I got it."


    "Ha!"


    Looking at his men as he salutes away... us turns his gaze out the window.


    There was no cloud, it was blue sky.


    Probably if you go outside, you should feel good and cheerful... but why? That looks oddly ominous now.


    "... no, but in the end, is there one thing I do"


    Not family, no one who prioritized the country.


    If, at the very least, you can''t protect this country as a samurai, you won''t be worth anything to this person.


    So us, when he grabbed the sword of love that was standing beside him, left the room early.


    When us showed up, the reaction on the spot split into two parts.


    It is the cheering side and the roaring side.


    It was a quick thing to say that we haven''t even shed yet.


    "What''s the situation?


    Frontline, that''s what I''m saying as I pull over to the side of the man inmand.


    But it was the binocrs that were returned to him for questioning.


    It''s quicker to see for yourself, I guess.


    It does seem to have some time to pick up the enemy, and that''s for sure.


    So I received it, and the view... I was to lurk my eyebrows.


    "... I knew at the time of the roar earlier, but that''s oddly high morale. You haven''t shown up for reinforcements or anything, have you?


    "At least you''re sure they haven''t arrived to cross with Master us."


    "Hmm..."


    Premium holding, for better or worse, stands out.


    Sometimes that can be a deterrent, and it''s almost impossible that they don''t know that face basically because they make it widely known outside the country.


    There will be no missed by the sightings... well, if it''s as good as the Kingdom of Veritas, it''s not strange to hide one or two, but there will still be noing out in this situation.


    Even if we do that, it should be after we alert this one more.


    I just did it in a situation where you just told me to be on my guard, and the effect is thin.


    "I thought you''d see... well, fine. It would be quicker to hit it off than to think of a mess."


    "If it''s not Master us, it''s about to stop, but it''s pointless in many ways. Why don''t you leave us alone?


    "I don''t know... that depends on the enemy"


    Saying, us sank himself slightly.


    Put your foot into it.


    "Well, I''ll be there"


    "Yes, yes, please be careful"


    He kicks the ground with the words of his men and jumps into space with one foot.


    About thirty meters above.


    It reached its apex about half packed the distance to the enemy army and began to fall ording to gravity.


    "Ya, here hees -!


    "Damn, let''s do it asme as ever......!


    "Premium holding isn''t the spear that spears the most!


    The enemy that noticed this one hurriedly flips, but this one is predicted as well.


    Pull the sword on your back out of your sheath, making sure that thending point will be just in the middle of the enemy''s front line.


    The body is roughly 80% of its own height.


    It''s 80% of the size of two meters, so it''s pretty big, but that''s what''s easy to use for us.


    Hold it with both hands while making sure of the grip and shake it up overhead, the ground and enemies were right there.


    "For now, I try not to hit it, but I don''t know the one that will. Good luck and avoid it."


    "Mm, don''t be impotent. Eh!


    They were screaming, but that''s not what we found out.


    Once again, he firmly squeezed the sword, joining the momentum of the fall and mming it straight into the ground.


    - Swordsmanship Premium, One Sword, Protecting the Nation, Martial Arts Hundreds, Phantom Double, Ratio Reunion: Meteor Strike.


    The ground sinks instantly and blows up.


    If there''s a huge impact on the perimeter, and we blow them all up, it''s a huge crater that could have made it there.


    Make sure the enemy''s meat chunks aren''t rolling first in a ce that is ten meters in diameter and three meters in height, then jump out.


    Hended behind the hole he had just been able to do, looked around, and then nodded.


    "It''s a lot to look at, but no more dead people... as good as ever"


    "Ugh! I didn''t even want to get used to this!


    An enemy that does so and screams, but its distance is about fifty meters away.


    Rather than running away, it blew up in the aftermath of this attack.


    Most still, even with the appearance of the injured, no one seems to be dead, so he is still excellent.


    Well, as they say, sometimes I''m simply used to it.


    Yeah, so far, it''s the usual, farce.


    It''s yed out every three days, part of everyday life.


    But.


    "Now, needless to say again, let me tell you as a courtesy. I won''t chase you if you run away, and I''m prepared to ept you if you''re going to be a prisoner. Especially since you seem to be up to something this time, if you''re going to tell me about it, I''ll promise to treat you generously."


    "Ha, needless to say what to do!


    That being said, I usually just get away with it... but it still doesn''t seem to be the case today.


    When those who were falling also rise up, they turn a definite war on this one.


    I think they''re pleasant people.


    Same as when we were there.


    Even if it was rotten up there, it doesn''t mean everything is.


    But even if I knew it... or because I knew it, us put up his sword again.


    "Well... then I won''t say anything at the earliest. I would add or subtract to some extent, but I''m not sure I can be killed. It''s about surviving hard."


    It is not from the heart of mercy not to kill anything.


    Sure, I have no grudges against them, but this is war.


    Killed and killed, resentment is a constant on the battlefield.


    But strategically speaking, creating an injured person is far more effective than making a dead person.


    Finally, if we capture him as a prisoner, we will sometimes get information on the other side.


    That''s what happened.


    Nevertheless, it would be futile to just ask a soldier about the purpose of this one, etc.


    So us never even asks them that in front of him.


    The question to be asked is the person above themander, etc.


    Head that far into a straight line and catch him.


    It''s a one-stone, two-bird structure designed to break the grip and the will to fight.


    Considering that far, us dropped his hips.


    Once stopped, enemy movements are already back on track.


    Firstly, kicking around, trying to find the person of interest, put your strength into that leg - it was then that the shadow was inadvertently cast.


    ¡­¡­


    So us nced up at the sky aggressively because he saw it as strange.


    I confirm that there was no cloud until earlier.


    If that means that something has appeared in the sky...


    "- Be!?


    The unexpected appearance reflected in the instantaneous vision stood for a moment, shing on the spot.


    That was a totally gaping outfit, but the enemy never poked at it.


    Because the enemy was also, or more than us, surprised to see it.


    "Oh, hey... is that... no way...!?


    "Stupid...... lying, right...!?


    None of those who saw it could understand what it was.


    Few must have actually seen it.


    But still, there was so much beauty in it that I could immediately be sure of it.


    Is the total length about fifty meters?


    Its entire body was painted ck and just there, as if it had manifested the night.


    Or, if they even told me it was a giant hole in the sky, they would have believed it as it was.


    Only there are red eyes that make everything under their eyes worthless.


    That''s one of the strongest.


    Not in the narrow context of mankind, etc., but in the framework of the world, the apex.


    At the same time, it means the worst, and it''s called...


    "... dragon"


    Someone''s whining sounded on the spot, in awe.

 67 Black Dragon

    The moment I recognized the thing, the ck dragon, it was the word evil dragon that passed us'' brain.


    That''s about a dragon that supposedly followed an evil god more than hundreds of years ago now.


    After the destruction of the evil god, he was angry, and rambled, and sealed with the hands of the heroes and the elves... Such is the mighty.


    - But us knew it wasn''t a gag.


    Because they taught me that it was once true.


    The twelve seals also exist in this country.


    But at the same time, it was something that could never be solved.


    Because the method must have been lost.


    And if I cared badly, I''d let them know it was suspicious there, so I left it without even daring to spy on it.


    "It''s just a simrity... no, it''s such a coincidence, isn''t it?"


    In the first ce, a dragon is a fantasy species in which a person''s thoughts take shape.


    Though the idea bes a prototype, the shape of the solids varies from one to the next.


    Especially its colour, the same one should not have existed.


    Then I don''t know what the reason is, but it would be natural to assume that the seal has been unsealed.


    Well, whatever it is...


    "It must be something to do."


    Feares naturally.


    us once joined forces with his people to defeat Chenglong, but that was possible because he joined forces with more than half of the Seven Heavens.


    I know so much about it that I know too much about what happens if I try alone.


    - But.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh......!


    Free your whole body of power as you scream to delude your fears.


    Without seeing how things are going, I won''t even think about the rest.


    Just killing it smeared my thoughts and squeezed my whole body, jumping with the momentum of an arrow.


    The distance from the giant shrinks in an instant.


    - Swordsmanship Premium, One Sword, Protecting the Nation, Martial Arts Hundreds, Phantom Undoubled, Comparative Wings Liaison, Walkley, Abandonment: Dead End.


    The only thing that was instantly recognizable was that at the tip of the protruding arm, the sword of love was shattered.


    I don''t know what happened.


    No... nothing should have happened, as far as I could recognise myself.


    Just the moment the tip of the sword touches it, smash it...


    "- Shit!"


    But during the extended time, tongue-beating immediately dismisses the thought.


    Anyway, I just found out something, and there''s nothing more I can do about it now than lose my sword.


    More than that, as he twisted his body, he threw a kick out of his looming torso in front of him.


    - Advanced Physical Arts - Protecting the Nation - Undoubled Phantom - Bifurcation - Walkley - Abandoned: Turning Kick.


    "... eh"


    And use the momentum, and snort as you fall.


    Because that''s how I understood what happened earlier.


    Nevertheless, it is not difficult.


    Simply reflexed this attack.


    Besides, if it''s this feeling, it''s even amplified.


    Looking at his own feet destroyed just like the sword, us concludes so, and wonders now what is the matter.


    Earlier was the best blow possible to myself right now, and some swords, with some spares, nothing more than that.


    What''s more, one foot is in this condition.


    Luckily I didn''t kick it with my handy feet just in case, but that wouldn''t be veryforting either.


    I just called the Wizard to treat him, and I can''t even afford to wait until he''s fully healed.


    In short, it was hopeless.


    "But you can''t even give up... Shit. Well, I guess so."


    Upon looking up, the dragon had slipped away slightly.


    With what us did, something didn''t happen.


    Or even it''s unclear if you recognized what''s now in the first ce.


    So what is it, the sight in sight is the answer to that.


    What you see in its mouth is a slightly overflowing me.


    It was a brace.


    "Brace ising, all armies, run! Look, don''t try to prevent it, it''s no use anyway! Spread out, just focus on running away!


    If I screamed from above, everyone was acting exactly as I just said immediately.


    These are the ones us grew up with.


    To this extent, of course...


    "-!"


    But still, it was toote.


    The breath of fire that was spit out did not make sense, but burned them down.


    Nevertheless, what we do now was undoubtedly the best.


    It was inevitable because the range of braces was too wide.


    us'' failure to eat it was a coincidence due to his being in the air, and if the angle was slightly off, he might have hit it straight.


    Even though it just didn''t hit me straight, it didn''t even get done intact.


    They say it''s just the aftermath, and this one even has protective equipment and me resistance skills, but they''re going to break through at leisure.


    I finally get to the ground, feeling the heat of the mes on my face, which I prevented with both arms.


    Most of all, with one leg broken, thending was smooth, and the mes kept burning, so I felt like I was going to storm hell.


    "Gu......!


    Immediately afterwards, the whole body is struck and the ground is lightly submerged.


    Naturally there was pain, but if you rx, you''ll just be burned.


    Just one leg, and I managed to get up...


    "Master us, you''re safe and above all."


    It was themander''s man who greeted us like that.


    Behind it, moreover, are dozens... no, hundreds of soldiers of scale.


    Of course, the men of our army.


    "You guys... why are you here? Didn''t you run away?


    "We were on the front lines. The moment I saw it as a brace, I decided that running to this side was more likely to survive. Well, the Wizards did their best to defend themselves as they fled, and half of them were lucky."


    "... right"


    I see. Sure, that makes sense.


    Beating on the most crowded ces than releasing braces is fundamental.


    And by the time us first left, most of the soldiers were waiting in the rear.


    Depending on the information we got, we were going to decide how to get out.


    "... do you know how much damage has been done?


    "While we were desperate to escape, we managed toe to Master us..."


    "Well, is that so"


    "However, on a personal note...... I thought it was probably almost devastating"


    us nods, as he agrees to it.


    It was almost close to the ground, but the sight seen from above was enough to affirm it.


    "Whatever it is, treat it first. Is there anything else you need?


    I loosened my mouth to that word because I clearly found that I had not given up in such a situation.


    I thought you were more proud of your men than you were... but it still didn''t seem like a mistake.


    "Right, whatever for now, bring me the sword. Otherwise, it won''t even be a battle for them."


    Whether it will be a battle where there was a sword is a different story, but it is only true that there is nothing we can do without it.


    I wondered if there would be anything else... it was then that the voice was called out.


    "- And then, well, don''t you need a good wizard or something? I''m confident that defense and, of course, healing will do the whole thing, right?


    "Be... Sophia...!? How did you get here!?


    If you turn your gaze to the voice you remember, it was Sophia, us'' wife, who was there.


    Just as us opens his eyes to surprise at the appearance of someone who''s not supposed to be here.


    "I came to let you know because you got a lot of bad stories to me and I figured you were right... no, I guess it was a littlete"


    "... no. Assuming I knew everything about this situation, there would be nothing more I could do about this. How did you get here more than that...... is there only one? It''s anotherme thing."


    "It''s not a big deal. It was this at the same time I got here, so I was in a hurry. I was hopping outside the fort because I thought after seeing how things were going over here... you were right as it turned out."


    "Including that, it would still be impotent"


    The ce where she is meant to be is another Duke Territory¡­ the most remote of this country.


    Naturally it is not a ce where she cane overnight, but a position where she cannot leave the territory early because she is acting in the first ce.


    Regardless of about half a day, this country is not small enough to be reached to that extent.


    But on the contrary, if we can get here without taking the time, we can do much about it.


    And the means that make it possible exist in this world.


    It''s a space transfer.


    But it''s...


    "Report!


    "What, we''re still in the middle of talking about Master us!?


    "Ha, sorry! But something happened that I need to get into your ear as soon as possible!


    "... no, I don''t mind. We can''t afford to talk long now anyway. Sophia, you''re gonna help me, right?


    "It''s not natural"


    "Then I''m sorry, please. And it''s enough to know that first.... Though I don''t think there''s anything sooner in this situation than having to deal with Arr... what the hell happened?


    "Ha! That''s... the soldiers on the side of the Kingdom of Veritas have resumed their march here!


    "Be...!?


    It was impossible.


    ''Cause you will.


    There''s a dragon.


    In that situation, the resumption of the war?


    Instead of being sane, it''s just suicide.


    "... no, maybe it has something to do with it?


    Think about it, it was full of all kinds of weird things.


    To a sudden all-arms offense, the dragon showed up at that time.


    If it were simply a few, there would have been more enemies, the braces unleashed toward this one.


    From those facts, the answer to be derived is...


    "- Shit! Can you give me time to think freely, etc!


    I looked up over my head and the dragon was about to release a second brace.


    If you rx here, you could be burned to death this time.


    "I''m sorry, but Sophia needs toe with me. Ask for my leg treatment first. All you have to do is retreat!


    "Okay. I haven''t been able to grasp the situation yet, but it''s a chase."


    "What will the soldiers of the kingdom of Veritas do!?


    "Anyway, the only way to escape is that way! You run, and you repel!


    "You mentioned the impotence of Ma... but surely that seems the only way. Ok. You''ve all heard the story! Retreat toward the front!


    To the cry of themander, each runs forward as he roars.


    After all, they were proud of their men.


    "Well, then we''d like to go, too, but I guess we''ll have to treat him first."


    "Let''s keep that moving. I''ll lend you my shoulder."


    "... you can go first, too, huh?


    "I didn''t teach you to ignore your hatred and superiors and run away."


    "I see. Then you have no choice. Please."


    "... you should be careful teaching those things from now on"


    While I''m saying that, over the sky, I''m steadily getting ready to release my braces.


    us and the others also fled the scene with the other body, taking it to the edge of their sight.

 68 Ravage

    The man, a soldier in the kingdom of Veritas, watched as the dragon ravaged the enemy army withplicated thoughts.


    Ryu finally thought he was crazy when his superiors said he was on our side, but apparently it''s true to think about this situation.


    Because we have done devastating damage over there, but none of this damage so far.


    But we cannot truly rejoice in it because we have not made it by ourselves?


    ... Well, some of them seem happy.


    "Huh, traitors of thieves... good feeling! Well, I regret not being able to kill them all with my hands... but seeing this sight is somewhat of a way to fit in the hoarding...!


    He nced at his voice and the man breathed out in a small way.


    Because the Lord of the Voice was, for a time, a superior officer with suspicion that he had lost his mind.


    If it had been really crazy for me, it would have been a lot easier.


    "And it''s so unusual... you''ve already decided to lose, but you''re wasting your time resisting. Shit, what are the front-line guys doing anyway... they''re dying, you just have to kill them...!


    I guess I''m saying that because the enemy soldiers who survived the dragon''s braces are headed this way to defeat the soldiers on my side.


    That is the soldiers of the powerful Kingdom of Radius.


    Well, a man wouldn''t be in a position to praise, but he''s been poking at each other for years anyway.


    Though he''s the one to be killed and killed, there haven''t actually been any dead people in thest few years.


    Although I know I''m a war opponent, I even remember something like intimacy somewhere, and havingplicated thoughts would be due to those reasons.


    And then, most importantly, maybe it was because he was a fucking rounded superior who spoke that dialogue.


    Before I give my consent, I want to say, "Why don''t you just go ahead and kill me with your own hands?"


    But how damned, the superior officer is the superior officer.


    I couldn''t say as much as I wanted.


    Most assholes...... No, I made a mistake, he said that for a reason at first.


    Anything seems to havee from a nobleman who once ruled this neighborhood.


    He said he was only temporarily enrolled in the military, and that he nned to return to the territory once he had some manners.


    But before that happens, there''s that revolt, and this region is independent.


    It has be another country, and therefore the superior officer has be a nobleman who has nond, although it is the title that remains.


    Besides, every time a man is asked to be foolish, he knows that he has to stay in the army because he is pointing his back finger as a nobleman who was unable to protect his territory.


    But at the same time, there was another thing I knew.


    At the time of the rebellion, the superior officer said that he was not in the territory and that he would have been able to protect himself if he had been there, etc.... but that he was actually in the territory.


    Yet the people flipped the anti-g, so they fled with their lives.


    The man knows.


    And that''s why men hate this son of a bitch.


    I''m also wondering if someone could kill me because I''m confused by the dsaxa anyway, etc., but I just don''t have the guts to do that to a man.


    Enemy soldiers have resisted for a long time, but they won''t be able to make it this far.


    Well, if theye, theye. But I have to fight men, so I''m in trouble.


    "... I don''t know how many of those people I''m dealing with."


    Behind the gaze of a grunting man are dragons and two figures standing before them.


    After releasing his second brace, the dragon was waving that outrage when he got off the ground, but it was those two who made sure to stand up before him.


    The man knows his name, naturally.


    The man has been here since the beginning of this battlefield between the two countries, but he has seen his face almost every day since he just became a soldier.


    There''s no way I don''t know... No, in the first ce, the man knew that one crack from before.


    The youngest and bestowed the Seven Heavens Seat in history.


    The strongest corner of the world, the strongest swordsman in the world.


    Be one king and king of swords.


    us Neumont.


    And I know the woman next to her, naturally.


    It was given the throne of the Seven Heavens in the feat of destroying the fourth seat of the Devil''s Heavenly Admiral.


    The strongest corner of the world, the strongest magician in the world.


    Make him king of the seven, king of the devil''s guide.


    Sophia Neumont.


    Those two are all over there.


    When the half-breed force didn''t even make him an opponent, and us wasn''t the only one who actually confirmed Sophia''s appearance, our army was even in a state of half panic.


    That fucking superior escaped first too... but it was more despair than that that that broke the despair for this one.


    A ck dragon easily swallowed them away.


    From this one I saw it, but never cheered.


    Because they just recognised how horrible the array is.


    And you''ll understand that better than anyone, but those two are still up and about.


    No matter how many times they do it, don''t give up.


    To be honest, I even want to give you support... but that''s not how it''s gonna work.


    "Ha, they fucked me again! I won''t punish you. But! Just give it up, and you can beg for your life to be miserable! Well, naturally I won''t forgive you!


    The man exhales as he puts his face to his bottom ear defective voice.


    Two of the most powerful men in the world, surrounded by the mes of the Red Lotus and blocked in front of the dragon.


    It''s like a well done y... but in the end, it doesn''t feel good.


    The other person, who even secretly admired him, is murdered by the dragon without hesitation.


    The man sighed out loud again, as it wasmonce, such as not doing as he wished... but it was mundane.


    It was something I knew without anyone having to tell me that dragons were strong opponents.


    But, or maybe he only meant to know, us exhaled with a small breath, looking at the beauty in front of him.


    "... oh my god. I just didn''t imagine being able to do it unterally so far"


    "... right. I didn''t mean to look sweet... but I guess I did."


    Nevertheless, where I found out that, the only option was to leave.


    I''m not talking about what happens to this battlefield.


    Should I say as expected, I am clearly in favour of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    Evidence of this is that we do not even look to the soldiers who are at the rear, right there.


    If we do nothing, I will ravage this country as it is.


    That''s all I couldn''t forgive.


    "Sophia...... Enough here. You go and reward the king for this. I don''t know how much it means there and how much more I can make you have on my own... but it would be far better than nothing"


    "That''s..."


    I understand that you speak of cruelty.


    A year ago, I told my wife, who abandoned her son for the sake of her country, to abandon her husband again.


    It would be nothing but cruel.


    "... I''m sorry. Let you imitate only harshly. Even in Soma, if I were here, something would happen..."


    "... no. Even if you were here, nothing would have changed after all. Something I just tried to do, something I didn''t let."


    That''s probably true.


    No... the story in the first ce, where us was probably, there was nothing I could do.


    Try to do something about Soma, where there is only a path to abandon.


    That would be right as a human being.


    Right as a man, right as a husband, right as a parent.


    It''s just that as the Duke of Neumont head of the Kingdom of Radius, I was wrong, and that was everything.


    So it''s just a senseless rest from the start.


    "... sorry"


    "Fine. I can''t believe you''re such a clumsy person. Besides, there''s no such thing as qualification to say something to me that doesn''t exist. ¡­ and it''s time to go."


    "Oh......"


    That''s where the dragon is while we''re talking.


    The truth is, we shouldn''t even have time to talk for such a long time.


    But for some reason, the dragon never came here.


    Is it also a thought... or maybe because enemy soldiers are approaching from the rear?


    If you noticed, they were close to getting there.


    That would mean that even the proud men couldn''t help but be powerless inrge numbers.


    When we broke up, we told him that life was our top priority... well, how long have you survived?


    Most of all, where I was alive and taken prisoner, I can hardly say if I will be kept alive.


    Some of the enemy soldiers spoke inly, but others strongly resented this one.


    I knew not that anyone would tell me that the treatment of prisoners is determined by internationalw... but that it is often not protected on the battlefield, etc.


    Well, whatever it is, until you let me use it effectively during this time.


    Sophia removed a small, round white sphere from her nose to the point of riding her palm.


    And shortly afterwards, grab it and break it.


    It was the first thing I saw, but it would definitely be a magic guide.


    It also allows for spatial transfer.


    Why did you use such a thing is simple and clear.


    Because Sophia cannot use spatial metastases.


    Even if the Mage is of the right grade, not all magic can be used.


    It is said that spatial and temporal systems in particr are remarkable and depend entirely on what is innate.


    I mean, if you can use something preliminary, you can use it, and if you can''t use it.


    In a way, it''s very easy to understand.


    And although Sophia has superior magic skills, she can''t use space-based magic.


    If Sophia wants to make a space transfer like that, she''ll have to use a special magic guide.


    Probably even when he showed up here, he used something of his own kind.


    To be honest, it can be useless and very expensive.


    "Two magic guides for space transfer, huh? Don''t let our finances lean again."


    "Oh, I didn''te here, but what I just used was something I got recently, a warp portal? I''m a little less amodating than I''ve been, but the price is cheaper for that."


    "Oh, really... you didn''t know that"


    Sophia''s surroundings began to distort while we were talking about something that didn''t matter.


    It''s the beginning of the metastasis.


    A little more distortion, and eventually, I''m not sure what it looks like, it bes obscure.


    Words of goodbye, don''t be necessary.


    I was just staring at that figure jizzily.


    And.


    "... Huh?


    "Nah."


    The shattering sound of ss echoed, and Sophia''s appearance was there unchanged.

 69 Fafnir

    Seeing the sight in front of him, us thought it was stupid.


    Spatial transfer should not even be able to interfere once it begins without much leeway.


    Failure, for example, is more than the same scale¡­ No, if you don''t use even enough space-based magic to go far beyond that, it''s impossible -


    "What''s up? Speak up like that. I don''t know... I thought it would be that easy to escape from this?


    "- Nah!?


    The moment he heard that voice, us was so stunned and shouting that it was not the previous ratio.


    I don''t even have to think about what my voice sounded like.


    It''s a pitch-ck dragon in front of me.


    But that was impossible, as much as it didn''t matter whether the spatial transfer failed or not.


    I''m not surprised the dragon talked.


    It is only natural that dragons speak and are highly intelligent.


    But that''s why...


    "Lie...... you, are you going to die......!?


    Sophia''s words are never a big deal.


    On the contrary, it is an indisputable fact.


    A dragon talking is synonymous with going straight to death.


    A dragon is a fantasy species.


    In other words, it is an imaginary organism, something that should not exist in the world as such.


    Such dragons recognize that fantasy species can still exist because humanity recognizes that they exist.


    It is because we recognize that it exists that the world is creating it.


    Whiches first is technically unknown.


    Did the world create it because people recognized it, or did people begin to recognize it because the world created it for some reason?


    What is certain, however, is that dragons are created by man''s perception and must not exist.


    Dragons created by man''s thoughts disappear as they are if they do basically nothing.


    Because only by the thought from a person can that body be maintained.


    It is only logical that if there is no supply, it will run out and eventually disappear.


    That''s why dragons sometimes attack people, attack cities.


    To keep our presence, to turn that thought to ourselves.


    But at the same time, dragons are non-existent beings.


    Therefore, it does not mean that it strikes too hard.


    For if thoughts grow too high, and their own power increases and their existence bes clear, they will still be erased from the world.


    That is the resolution of contradictions.


    It''s strange that there are things that shouldn''t exist, so let them disappear.


    Nothing strange.


    If there''s a problem, it''s also the world that created it... but that''s why this world is turning, so I guess I can''t help but say it.


    And that''s why dragons don''t talk.


    Just flying through the sky and burning the city would make its perception of existence stronger if it were to utter words, even though its beauty was too much.


    That would boost your power, but it would end up nearing death.


    If it is a normal dragon, it is undoubtedly something not to be done.


    Especially on this asion are the soldiers of the kingdom of Veritas.


    If it''s just the us and the others, if they do that in this ce...


    ''Well, it''s a lot easier to worry about who you''re trying to kill when you say you''re going to get yourself killed. Or, I don''t know, you don''t think they''re gonna kill you, do you? I didn''t do anything to you because I was trying to do something interesting. Well, it was crap.''


    "All right, you''re finally done knocking me down... dammit, you Noroma! How much hassle do they have with them to this extent!? Well, but now they''re the only ones left... Ah? A prisoner? Mm-hmm. Throw him around there! I''ll kill youter anyway! Better than that...... hey there dragon!


    And it was one of the soldiers of the enemy kingdom who cried out and spoke out to block the words of the dragon.


    On that face, us looks familiar.


    Sure, he must have been one of the other troop leaders.


    Because he was strangely hostile to this one, he remembered.


    But when I was surprised at what I was going to do now in this situation, it went on to sound surprised.


    "You know damn well you''re not killing those two! Yeah, at least they''re the only ones I''ve got to kill! Look, just keep it down there!? It would be a hassle if we got busted!


    It was as if ordering a dragon to be anything less than himself, that was his subordinate, or even a ve, but when you think about it, there were many such things as nobility in that country.


    Maybe I''m from the aristocracy or something.


    Honestly, it wasn''t believable, such as taking such an attitude towards a dragon opponent, but this is an opportunity in a way.


    In the meantime, if there''s anything I can do...


    "To this self, your degree gives the order, so...? - Don''t get on the diagram, human. ''


    Moment after moment, the auspicious wind stroked my skin.


    us was able to make an aggressive decision about what happened because it was something he remembered.


    What followed was the roar and the sound of crushing something.


    And it was groaning and screaming.


    "Hey..................!?


    ''Hmm... remember. My name is Fafnir! Be an ancient dragon in the name of fear and despair......!


    "Even up to a name...... by the way, weren''t you on your side with the kingdom of Veritas?


    ''Well... I don''t know how they recognise it, but as a thank you for unsealing me, I just made a promise not to touch them as much as possible. If youe to us yourself and insult us, that''s not what you know.''


    Hearing the words, it was a terrible sight to have spread there if us had turned his gaze slightly to the rear.


    Dead bodies.


    That''s exactly the right word.


    What this dragon did now would be a tattoo away with his tail.


    If you eat something like that, you will die instantly in thepany of soldiers.


    Moreover, because it is huge, its scope is also vast.


    That blow alone created this sight.


    But this was undoubtedly too much.


    Indeed, earlier words are the same as insults.


    It can be taken for granted to be angry... but perhaps not.


    For that reason, this dragon didn''t release its present blow.


    Because the troop leader who made the statement in question is alive.


    Tail passes on that frontal thread and seems to live at the critical... maybe it wasn''t luck, it was what it was meant to be.


    "... really, are you going to die?


    Sophia asked again, probably because she thought the same thing as us.


    If the name ahead is true, the thoughts that underpinned this dragon are fear and despair.


    In other words, the more people point that emotion at this dragon, the more powerful this dragon bes.


    Given that, maybe this way of doing things isn''t wrong in a way either.


    If we do all this, excessive fear and despair will be directed and it will be possible to gain considerable power.


    But at the same time, it was obviously too much.


    That is also true of earlier interference with spatial transfer.


    Surely if it is a dragon, it is not surprising that it can do so.


    But I still don''t do it if I can.


    Because if you do it, it''s visible that this happens.


    "HI, HI, HI......!?


    "Damn, where''s my side...!? Different story......!?


    "Yes, it hurts, it hurts...! No, I don''t want to die......!


    Filled there are voices of resentment and despair.


    Even anger, already far away.


    Because everyone knew that such a thing was useless where they held it.


    All the thoughts of those who are here turn to them, and be powerful¡­ and only for that matter do they approach death.


    Or even if it vanishes now, it''s not so strange.


    us has not actually seen the scene.


    But this is still a gift holder.


    I understand with my senses the total amount of force that I deserve.


    That in front of me was, like, over the limit.


    "... why do you go so far? Though created in the world, it''s more than created. One of life. I heard that death is something to be avoided..."


    "Well, you don''t know... it''s a corner, so let me tell you. Because that is the wish of my Lord¡­ of what was my Lord ''


    "Lord... evil god, you mean?


    ''... right. That''s what you call it and what''s broken...!


    "... eh"


    Was that a backward scale for the dragon, I felt a clear anger I had never felt before.


    For the first time in its eyes, which was even somewhere inorganic, the intention to kill is lit.


    "... sorry, I think I said something extra"


    "... it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the results are the same."


    Whatever happens, it''s impossible to escape.


    That was the decision made by us and the others.


    Resistance is pointless from the beginning.


    Only the two of us are on this scene, and the sword us holds in his hand is so worn out that it''s not strange whenever it crushes.


    Of course it''s the body too... well done, I can tell you I''ve been able to get this far.


    And that''s why I can''t stand it anymore next time.


    If he was angry and willing to kill, it would be even worse.


    ''And it is for this reason that if we are to perish, it is our hope...! It was death and destruction that dominated him. If we are going to perish after bringing it about, there must be some reason why we hate it if we want it...!


    To the words, us was convinced that was the case.


    In short, this dragon just wants to destroy everything.


    Including myself.


    That''s why I seek strength, so I have no hesitation whatsoever.


    "... as if a child were crying out, would you be angry again? Well, in the first ce, I may not be the stepdad I could have told you about for being a disqualified mother."


    "I thought so too... well, I''m the one who disqualifies my parents"


    He said things that bothered him a lot.


    Cologne, seal, evil god.


    But there''s no way you can answer me from what I''ve heard, and from what I''ve thought, it''s pointless for those who are dying now.


    Still.


    I knew it was all for nothing.


    us, still, wasn''t going to give up until the end.


    That''s probably the same for Sofia.


    It''s not that I don''t think I''m going to die.


    Without a doubt, us and the others will die after this.


    Uncondescending, crippling, pointless.


    But if the dragon in front of you only seeks destruction, then you don''t hate death.


    One minute, one second.


    If you were able to buy time, it would always help someone for that matter.


    It was a duty, a duty.


    I carved myself into it when I fulfilled it until I died, and I came to cut everything else off, so there''s no reason to give it up now, and I can''t possibly be allowed to do that.


    No matter who forgives them, us and the others will never forgive them.


    And then, and.


    ... I abandoned it, it wasn''t about redemption though.


    I thought that I could also help by doing this.


    "... the truth is, there was a lot I wanted to tell you."


    "Well... then let''s just say I''m looking forward to it over there"


    If I held Sophia''s hand, she shook it back and smiled at me.


    And us nodded back... not that I could do anything, but still, I look forward to staring.


    And.


    ''Come on, everything, doom away...! That''s what I wanted, keep it up......!


    "- Is that so? Well, first, before you do, you''re doomed, you fucking reptile."


    The next moment, the giant blew away.

 70 Rescue And Counter-Attack And

    When they realized it, Soma and the others stood somewhere they didn''t know.


    But soon we could understand where it was because there was one thing on the ground.


    It was a corpse.


    Besides, it''s familiar.


    Well, I guess so.


    Anyway, it was created earlier by Soma himself.


    It''s spread across one side of the floor. It''s a dark color.


    It was a ck robe, that is, that of that dubious man I had seen earlier.


    "Hmm... I guess it''s the right thing to do."


    "...... hmm.... but mostly unscrupulous"


    Looking back at her voice, She''s surrounding atmosphere seemed frightened somewhere.


    But Soma gives it back, shrugging her shoulders.


    Sure, I feel a little unscrupulous myself all this time, but it''s also true that it was the quickest.


    "... I still don''t normally do it.... or I can''t think of"


    "Well, that would be thete experience of a space transfer in a former ruin."


    "... did you hear that before?


    "Uhm, that''s it"


    In fact, that''s why I came up with this one.


    To move somewhere else a little faster, I remember it when I thought about it¡­


    To be honest, it was half a bet, but it seemed to work and it was above all.


    and.


    "Hey Lina!? Are you okay!?"


    "- Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "Something just happened, and Lina''s confused and unresponsive. I hear that spatial metastases are asionally drunk, and that''s probably it. Damn, because someone is impotent......!


    There was no objection to this, so I divert my gaze from Aina.


    But for a moment, Lina''s body, which was ahead of her, moved piquely.


    "Ah..."


    "Lina!? Are you all right?


    "Ah... yes, it''s okay... it''s okay"


    "... really? Things are a little weird... but if you''re reluctant to be the idiot there, you don''t have to worry about it, do you?


    "No, it''s really okay...... it is. I think I''m just a little drunk... because I think"


    "... you''re really okay, aren''t you?


    Yes, it is.


    "Hmm... Lina, if there''s anything you want, it''s really useless not to hesitate or anything?


    "No, really... it''s okay, it''s"


    "Hmm..."


    Well, I guess it''s okay that he''s saying this.


    For now, I reflect, and while I apologize, I now have something to do.


    "Well... it looks like we''vee to the right ce first... but the problem still exists."


    "... what is this ce?"


    "Oh... sure it is"


    I can tell from what''s around me that this is the room, but on the contrary, that''s all I can tell.


    I wish it was one of the maps...... that would be hopeless too.


    "Hmm... well for now, should we go outside"


    "Well... if you look around here, it doesn''t seem like there''s anything you can lead to."


    "I hope it''s not at least the back of the mountain or anything at all."


    "... can be worth it"


    "I''d like to think not..."


    But it is possible that being able to manipte the space meant that he was trying to set up an aside in such a ce and move from it with a space transfer.


    If so, what Soma did ispletely futile in itself.


    But whatever it was, if you didn''t check it out, you wouldn''t know, and if you went outside the room talking about it, it turns out that''s where the unpopr mansion was.


    Then leave the mansion as it is - and.


    When they went outside, Soma and the others saw a huge lump of pitch ck floating in the sky.


    Watching that blown away, Soma was identally leaking her tongue.


    I thought I caught him, but he was slightly skewed.


    Even though there was some rush, do you mean that even if you rot, you just name a dragon?


    But as it was, Soma looked around when she stepped down on the spot.


    It sounds terrible... but for now, I breathe out a small breath that I could save the least I could.


    It''s really only minimal, so it''s not something I can be proud of.


    I knew the situation, albeit somehow.


    Confirm the appearance of the array. No, Soma and the others came here at full speed, but they didn''t like it on the way, but they showed a lot of things.


    For that reason, I also heard what I was saying, naturally... well, it doesn''t matter.


    Whatever.


    "Eh... you are..."


    "It is not courageous to see righteousness," he said. Well, he''s just a passing swordsman. It''s a favor, but you don''t have to worry about me. "


    I shrug my shoulders back like that to Sophia''s words, but is it because I am wary that my eyes have been slightly narrowed?


    Well, I can''t help it.


    Whatever.


    "... even if they tell me not to worry about it. There''s such a suspicious passage."


    "Hmm... I see, that does make sense"


    Soma nodded at us'' words because, in fact, that is a fact that I have no intention of denying.


    I''m talking about who the hell is suspicious, not suspicious of someone who wraps around a white robe and hides his face in a hood.


    Yes, Soma dared to hide her face and show up on this asion.


    Of course that''s not half funny, but for a good reason.


    Because, by nature, Soma should not be here.


    Technically, you shouldn''t be known that there is a human being named Soma, or something like that?


    This is absolute because Soma is not supposed to exist officially.


    Well, naturally, Soma showed up, so this doesn''t happen immediately, but at any rate, we''re in the middle of a battle with an enemy country right now.


    I couldn''t have been enlightened about my connections with my parents in case.


    That''s why I bothered to borrow my robe from She beforeing here.


    But, of course, I can''t tell you what happened.


    "Nevertheless, honestly, that''s the only way to get people to believe me..."


    "... ok. Believe it."


    "Hmm...? Is that okay?


    Though I tried to tell you, I honestly didn''t think you could really believe it.


    You won''t believe it, but it was about as good as I thought I''d still have to move on my own......


    "... Well, it''s suspicious, but it''s also true that I was helped. Sure, it''s embarrassing not to believe that person."


    "Hmmm......?


    On the contrary, Sophia, us told me that, and to be honest, Soma was more confused.


    I know it''s true that you feel obliged to be helped... because I didn''t think you two would trust yourself with that.


    Especially the two of them are people in positions of responsibility.


    Though on the battlefield...... no, you know better than anyone that you can''t say something sweet or anything because it''s on the battlefield.


    Well, though, if you''re going to believe me, denying it is also a strange story.


    Or maybe you''re going to observe this one while I tell you so, but there''s nothing wrong with this one.


    Just beat the hell out of me.


    "Oh, jeopardy -"


    "Let''s get back on the road, shall we?"


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Genius of Seeing: Our Stream, Imitation, Demon shing Ceremony.


    Before Sophia''s words end, she waves her arms without even ncing, erasing it, which was imminent.


    I never even got the heat here... I just breathed out a sigh of sigh into its fragility instead.


    "I was a little anxious to see that it was probably the main body of the dragon... but maybe I didn''t have to rush it."


    Going past the back of my brain whining is about thest rtive alle of my previous life.


    It may be harsh topare it to an array, but if it were still Array''s braces, it wouldn''t have been so easy to erase them in today''s soma.


    With a blow full of spirits, I don''t know if I can finally do something about it... I should have let those things go.


    Well, if they let something like that go, they let it go. I''m in trouble... but still, honestly, I couldn''t hide that I was slightly discouraged.


    "Should I be d I was about to embark on a journey soon?"


    ''Stupid... not just blowing ourselves away, but lightly erasing my blow, so...? Who are you...!?


    "So you would be saying you are a passing swordsman. How many times do I have to tell you"


    If I turned my gaze to my voice, it was where the giant was slowly about to rise.


    Again, I should say, not much damage seems to have been done, and breathe out a small breath into that.


    Apparently, I can''t say anything about anyone else.


    If it was back in my previous life, I would have been able to afford it to be truly twofold in that situation.


    Well, I told you, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "Well, for now, that opponent will be mine, so can I leave the folks behind? He seems frightened at the moment, but he can''t even say that the invasion won''t resume. Then it''s a little cumbersome."


    "That''s... that''s true... but so are we..."


    "- No. You should leave this ce to me. It''s not that important... and we''re probably just keeping our feet together."


    "Oh... yeah, well... yeah, I get it"


    "So I''ll take care of the back. I''ll take care of it."


    "Of course it is"


    "... right"


    It''s also something I said myself, so if I snorted confidently, us has turned a small grin on this one.


    I feel somewhat ufortable with it and lean my neck, but while I do, us and the others turn back.


    I was a little curious about that... well, this onees first.


    The target can be seen close by for the giant, but the distance is quite remote.


    It would be a lot of hassle if they flew through the sky or sprinkled attacks around them indiscriminately.


    Before they do anything extra, you should put Keri on.


    "To this extent, I feel like I don''t care where I''m done."


    "You... don''t get too worked up about your human ir...!


    "I understand my degree, so I don''t really want to ride it... even if they say so. Honestly, you only look like a reptile with wings?


    "You... Hope...!


    To the furious dragon, Soma narrows her eyes.


    Naturally, it''s a provocation that you don''t have to do.


    But I did.


    Without doing that, even though I knew it would be more efficient to take them down silently... I couldn''t help but say it.


    Just for a moment, I look back slightly.


    Then he exhaled his breath for the first time.


    Really, I think that in this world it''s not just the body, it''s getting weaker to the heart... just a little bit, loosen your mouth.


    "There''s no difference between how much you yell and how reptile you are... that''s it for now. If you''re a reptile, you look like a reptile, at least crawl down the ground and die."


    Saying so, Soma went to it and kicked the ground.

 71 The End Of Evil Dragon

    When I saw that look, I wondered if Sophia was dreaming.


    Seeing things that are convenient to me for a long time is what I thought was so self-derisive.


    But after all this time, dreams never woke up, and instead, the plumageing from the hands that remained connectedined that this was reality.


    That can''t be happening.


    ''Cause there''s no reason I can help.


    He would have understood, and maybe even convinced me.


    But that''s no reason not to have negative feelings.


    We have no reason to forgive ourselves.


    How much self-satisfaction has been oveid, and it is not even atonement.


    Tsuji doesn''t fit.


    There''s no way it fits.


    Rather abandoned and dying unharmed, it should finally fit.


    But how much I denied it, and it never disappeared.


    Sophia was just watching the sight.


    us and the others turned back once, but when they realized it, they only looked forward and watched the sight.


    That''s partly because the soldiers on the side of the Kingdom of Veritas havepletely broken their hearts, or because they didn''t show as if they were trying to invade this one... most of all, I guess, simply because I cared.


    My son and I will fight the dragon.


    "... wow"


    "Oh... really"


    us nods in admiration at the words leaking out of Sophia''s mouth.


    A sword sh running through your sight is going to lose sight in no time if you blink, and it''s best to follow the remnants of it.


    Moreover, it can also be regarded as marginal because it is thus far apart, and it must be shed and engraved without knowing what would have happened if it had received it at close range.


    He became known as the King of Swords and so on, more than a decade earlier.


    I honestly never even imagined it, such as meeting someone I don''t think I''d ever rival with a sword arm right now.


    ... No, is that a lie?


    Maybe us understood, vaguely, that one day such a day woulde.


    I just didn''t think that was the time today.


    "Honestly, I never thought I''d get this far... no matter how many, I can''t believe I can fight that dragon alone"


    "... you didn''t know?


    That was unexpected.


    Because I''m talking about Sofia, I just thought it was something that I know most of the time.


    "Yeah, I didn''t know. Something I shouldn''t have known. Even though I heard you defeated one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals, I couldn''t imagine it being this far, so it''s the same."


    "Give me the Demon Heavenly General...? What is that...? This is the first time you''ve heard of me.


    "That''s right. It''s something that didn''t exist publicly. There''s no way I can report it. Well, I came here today to teach you that."


    "Hmm...... I see"


    Defeat the Demon Heavenly General.


    That''s pretty big news.


    On a global scale, of course, even this country will not be immune to its influence.


    For example, even if the person who made it does not possess the skills, to the extent that it would be exceptionally admitted.


    However, at the same time, it is also an admission to make war with the Demons a great deal.


    Needless to say, what will be the priority in that situation?


    And actually, Sophia, she did it.


    Instead of putting my son on the stage, he gave priority to the country again.


    That must be something to be med for.


    No, it''s something you have to me.


    But.


    Only us had to support that decision.


    "That''s a little, don''t feel sorry for me. Those stories are what I wanted to hear more slowly. Well, you don''t have to doubt it anymore, so maybe this is a good idea."


    "... I''ll say it often. You didn''t have to see this sight, you believed me."


    So I shrugged my shoulder because it was actually more likely.


    Where there was no such sight, us probably would have believed the story without any doubt.


    Because us knew that Soma had so much talent.


    That''s just what I learned about skills, and it never changed.


    Because us knew about those who were not supposed to have the skills, but were far stronger than he was.


    That''s why us has no reason to be suspicious there... hence.


    us, having learned of it, admitted that the existence of Soma would be publicly extinguished.


    Nevertheless, that is not due to the fact that us is Sophia''s husband, etc.


    Because I decided that was reasonable... No.


    Because us had a duty to do so.


    Actual strength, talent, etc. have nothing to do with it.


    Skills or not.


    That''s all it is.


    At least us and the others should not deny it.


    That is the duty of one of those who built this country and focused their skills on it.


    I''m not going to make excuses.


    It was necessary, and even though it was the best, it was the us and the others who chose it.


    The responsibility had to be taken.


    Even if you''re supposed to push the me on your child.


    I mourn that, even if I grieve.


    Running away from it is not eptable.


    "Well, still, honestly, I think you''re gonna lose."


    "Huh... what?


    "Just at first nce, you knew who that was, didn''t you? I figured it out after I saw your reaction."


    Yes, I can recognize us as my son about that obviously suspiciously dressed person... because I saw Sophia''s reaction.


    At that moment, us cautioned before realizing it.


    For some reason I questioned theck of vignce, but I gave priority to reason over it.


    But while doing so, I also realized that Sophia was not at all alert¡­ I understood everything when I looked into her eyes.


    Because I didn''t even have to think about who I was looking at.


    "Oh...... that''s simply because I''ve been dealing with it longer, isn''t it? It''s not just thest few years, it''s been three years since you were decent with her."


    "Sure, but it''s..."


    I tried to say more words, but there us closed his mouth.


    Because I told you, it doesn''t mean anything.


    It''s because you were able to do it right as a mother, etc.


    Sophia is more than just an act of scratching now.


    "What''s that?


    "... no, it''s nothing"


    "... yes"


    Is it because I had some conjecture as to what I was going to say?


    Sophia turns forward without saying anything, and us turns her gaze back forward so that she can be it too.


    The battle, which continues as always, seemed dominant to Soma.


    I can''t be sure, because, although I do push soma, the other person is a dragon.


    It would go without saying again that dragons are not the kind of opponents they could otherwise defeat alone.


    First of all, the size of the body is different.


    If that''s all, the target is just huge, but dragons are not, as a matter of course.


    It has so much vitality, it boasts attack and defense.


    The scale won''t even hurt you if it takes a single blow of 10,000 soldiers, and that blow has more than enough to kill the soldiers in the aftermath alone.


    Even if I was able to beat and scratch this attack more often, it would instantly regenerate¡­ just how repetitive it is, it''s the same.


    Because a man cannot kill a dragon.


    Because killing dragons means killing the fantasy of humanity as a whole, part of it.


    It''s not like killing and tearing up space.


    There''s no way I can do that on my own.


    That should be...


    "... I don''t know, you''re going to beat me like this normally, right?


    "Oh... that''s what I''ve been thinking since just now"


    The blow unleashed by Soma, instead of the scales of dragons all around it, rips its skin, cutting off its flesh.


    Braces and the like were also shed and torn together, and little by little, the dragon''s body had more and more unhealing wounds.


    The opposing soma is still intact.


    It doesn''t seem like you can afford it so much... but still, that move hasn''t changed since the beginning.


    He is waving the sword of his hand precisely, shing dragons, and hunting them down.


    I wouldn''t have thought it was a lie to be heard of defeating General Satanic Heaven... but the sight was actually unbelievable even with my eyes, spread there.


    ''Duh... stupid... why can''t my blow arrive... why am I being shed and torn apart...!? Impossible... This should not be possible...!


    "Even if they say that, it''s actually possible, so there''s no other way. Give up and be defeated."


    ''I won''t admit it... I won''t admit it...! Including that sign you feel... you can never admit it...!


    Roar, the dragon attack gets a little intense, but Soma is still the same.


    sh and tear all of that as a matter of course, bringing the dragon closer to death, which should not exist.


    "... I knew when this happened, I''d think a little bit."


    "Yeah? What?


    "This is a dream, isn''t it? Because things are too convenient..."


    "... sure"


    A dragon is about to be killed.


    That''s enough for me to think so... but most importantly, my son, who we''ve abandoned, is making it.


    Besides, after helping ourselves.


    It would be natural in a way to think of it as a dream.


    "Uh... you do know exactly what that feels like. I thought the same thing back then."


    "Oh, my brother... when your brother helped you, is that it? You don''t remember very well because I was passing out at the time...... Mmm, no body, or it''s sloppy!


    "What am I supposed to do if you tell me that...?


    "... might I be a little jealous too? ¡­ so."


    "How?!?


    "We work hard with magic!


    "Don''t say things like soma!


    And that''s when I heard that conversation.


    I was turning my gaze there for a moment because my son''s name came out and... one of those voices was familiar.


    And what jumped into my sight was still what I imagined.


    Well, it''s...


    "Uh, Lina......?


    "Oh, to my mother, Father, it''s been a while!


    "No, it''s certainly been a long time... why are you here? ording to what I''ve heard, you are..."


    "Uh, that''s... oh, yeah. I stopped by in the middle of a journey by chance!


    "Are you supposed to be curing yourself from illness?


    "Is that right? So that''s it, because the power that was asleep in the crisis in my homnd woke up and something was done about it."


    "At least make some more efforts to hide it..."


    "... too cluttered, though I have no choice"


    "... I''m not even wrong in a way."


    Hearing those words...... no, us rethinks.


    Come to think of it, there''s Soma.


    He had heard that Lina had followed Soma.


    Then it was no surprise that Lina was here.


    "Though, you shouldn''t have had toe here, should you? You can see at a nce that this ce is dangerous in many ways."


    "Uh, well... he''s definitely my brother... and my brother told me to wait for him..."


    "... there''s no way I can keep him in danger and wait in a safe ce. Well, Lina''s the only one who thinks she could have waited."


    "That''s why I''m just a little drunk! See, that''s not a problem right now... and anyway, I don''t think there''s a big difference between us."


    "... um, where I came from, maybe nothing can be done, it''s all the same.... but I know, I''m here."


    "Hmm..."


    Turn your eyes to the two girls who added words to make up for Lina, and narrow them.


    Though I was slightly surprised that they were two people I didn''t recognize and one of them was an elf... they probably came this far with Soma and Lina.


    I wondered how that was, but if that''s the case, you don''t have to be on guard.


    He turned his gaze back toward the dragon while worrying about the rear.


    "Well, what more can I do thane? It''s like all three of us don''t get too far from each other. If I can''t protect him when something happens, I don''t have a face to match him. I can tell you it didn''te from the beginning, but it''s just not any more."


    "... right"


    "Um... I don''t know what kind of face to look like, so I don''t want you to say that if you can"


    "Really?... Well, sure, yeah"


    I''ve just been asked about my parents'' stupidity, and they will certainly just be in trouble.


    I smile in self-derision at the three of you with indescribable faces.


    Perhaps I am more involved than I thought, such as saying this to these children at all.


    "Well, protect it, but if that dragon attacks you, either way, you don''t seem to be able to do it."


    "Oh, I''m not worried about that."


    "Oh, why?


    "''Cause there''s no way he''s gonna lose like that."


    "... Well, that''s why I''m not going to be attacked, and that''s why I''m here"


    "... I see, that''s what you mean"


    There is a bitter smile about these three things.


    I don''t know if I should just think about my son making me say this... well for now -


    "It doesn''t seem like you can trust me differently."


    "Yes? Did you say something?


    "No... you wouldn''t deserve to say this to us. I''m so proud of him."


    "... Yes! Naturally!


    Soma''s waved blow shed and skipped the tail of the dragon as she responded to Lina, who grinned and snorted.


    HUGE It dances through the universe and dragons cry out for anger.


    ''Eh... this... this... this...! Here... even for that one''s carelessness, here...!


    "Well, I know you have a lot of things to do. But hatred is not what I learned. You did something unforgivable. That''s one thing that matters to my life. Hence..."


    ''Not yet... not yet we are...!


    "- Come on, fall."


    And the dragon, who cried out, struck him with his forefoot, as if he were angry; but until the end, Soma gently sent it.


    Step into it, dive right under its head...


    ¨D¨D


    The whining disappeared in the wind.


    It''s just that the facts that happened don''t disappear... just like the tail ahead, something bigger than that dances through the universe.


    It''s the head of a dragon.


    Indicates that it is immortal. Its torso slowly tilts as if it fits even though it was shed away.


    And.


    The fact is shown on the spot that it was defeated precisely by the sound of the earth shaking.


    At the same time¡­ it was also a substitute for that signal, which marked the end of this battle.

 72 []/(N, Vs) End Of Story/End Of Story/End Of Story/

    Let''s just talk a little bit about the rest.


    Did Soma''s defeat of the dragon stop, or the Veritas Kingdom side copsed in total shortly after that?


    Well, there are two of the seven heavens here, and even those who defeated the dragon.


    I would have seen that all the time, and it''s normal to think you can''t win.


    It''s just that some of them didn''t think so.


    Apparently, the dragon was defeated, and for some reason he thought it was an opportunity.


    Now''s our chance. us is watching the attack and the familiar figure who was screaming so... that''s what I saw when he was alive, thest thing he looked like.


    Well, sometimes on the battlefield.


    The unreadable of air, those who try to do unscrupulous things.


    That if such a person were in a superior officer, he would identally die in battle.


    Especially this time, there was a dragon raid.


    There must be a lot of people who are lucky enough to get caught up in this, just because us doesn''t know.


    Whenever that happens, us tightens his mind so that he can be a good boss for his men... but all this time it was going to be useless too.


    Because I just tightened my mind and I don''t have any men to show you that.


    After all, fewer than a hundred soldiers survived on this side.


    Those who remained in the fort were wiped out, and only those who were taken prisoner on the side of the Kingdom of Veritas survived.


    They should have taken him as a prisoner if he was supposed to, but I guess he gave priority to fleeing than that.


    He was left without being taken, and now he was being treated.


    So are the soldiers, but the damage done to this one is immense.


    The fort will have to be rebuilt... but we need more time than just money.


    To be honest, I have to say that the situation is very bad... but would I be fortunate to not have to worry about that?


    By the way, when ites to why you don''t need to worry about it, it''s likely to be a truce with the Kingdom of Veritas.


    I don''t know until we have a treaty, etc. ¡­ At least there is almost no doubt that there will be a situation where there will not even be skirmishes.


    I can predict that it was probably rted to that dragon that had made suspicious moves in recent years.


    I don''t think they''ll do anything more than destroy it... and above all, it''s clear that there are enough people here to destroy dragons in addition to the two heavens.


    Plus, with the information that all of that belongs to the Neumont family.


    No matter how foolish you may be in the great kingdom, that king is not foolish enough to try to tease you there.


    and.


    "I just need you to check, is everything okay now?


    "Oh, no problem. I was just reading something that sums up what''s happened."


    When I looked up from the report, it was Sophia who was there, although I knew it at the time I heard her voice.


    She would have had to return to the other side anyway, but this one was damaged not only by soldiers, but even by civilians, who needed manpower as soon as possible.


    He asked the country to help him until he had settled down somewhat first, getting the quality that this one was a priority.


    "So what I want you to confirm... well, if there''s only one thing I need my judgment in what I''m leaving to you"


    "... Yep. It''s about Soma."


    Nodding I guess, us looks at the paper he''s been given.


    What is written there was about Soma, as I was just told - its fabricated story about how a person named Soma would be treated within the Neumont family.


    As you can see from previous stories, a person named Soma, who should not have existed, will again be a person who existed.


    However, that does not mean going back to the previous situation where Soma''s skills were found.


    It is easy to decide that there was no one who existed, but it is impossible to undo it.


    There is no substitute for Lina being the next party leader candidate than she has already informed her surroundings.


    So it will be in the form of a new addition of soma to it¡­ that''s why it was fabricated,.


    And what exactly are we going to do?


    "Hmmm... still a child made because of the temporary mistake I made, huh? Well, that would be easy, and that''s all I have."


    This time, thanks to the help, it turns out that I went to see Soma''s family.


    Given the time of year, I will be a totally infidel child, but there is nothing more I can do about this.


    I could also change my age and make Lina older, but if I got here, it wouldn''t be much different, so it stayed that way.


    "... though I''m going to put a stigma on you"


    "Hmm... it wouldn''t be so much stigma or anything. One or two stigmas are cheaper than the soma that swings at our convenience in the first ce."


    It''s a farce we all know anyway, even though I''mrgely saying that.


    Regardless of the external image, none of it is equal to the damage actually suffered.


    This never even happened.


    - Why is Soma able to name Neumont again?


    No... did you have to name it?


    It was all caused by the destruction of the dragon.


    In particr, it is fatal that it has been seen on the part of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    That made it possible for a third party to be a witness.


    Leaving it alone would spread that story around... and then, as a Radius kingdom, we wouldn''t be leaving Soma alone.


    And then it also determines how the us and the others move.


    No, it''s nothing. Even if the us and the others do nothing, as a Radius kingdom, they will try to take in the motion soma of their own ord... like the utmost resistance to it?


    If you take it for soma, whatever it is, it will only be harmful.


    "... Soma has this story?


    "Of course I did.... well it would happen, he said."


    "Well... he really can''t lift his head."


    What I can''t save in particr is that when I can deal with it as a parent again, there are not many of me who think so.


    As far as Sophia is concerned, perhaps Sophia is the same.


    Really, there''s nothing I can do.


    "Well, it doesn''t make any difference how much of a bastard we are."


    "... right. Whatever Soma or Lina thinks, we can''t stop now."


    But even if I knew it, I couldn''t stop thinking about it... was it because I was tired?


    Or...


    "... if they were in this country, they might have been different again"


    That''s not even weak, it''s just bullshit.


    But Sophia seems to have figured out exactly what it means.


    The words continued after the snort were exactly what I had in mind.


    "If he and she were here, you know... well, sure, it would have been different. No, that was expensive. With all due respect, he wouldn''t have allowed this country to be like this, and she would have been the same.... but it is"


    "Oh, I know. It''s about an impossible future."


    A central figure in what used to be a counter-insurgency operation in thend.


    Two of those who once stood up for the Demon King crusade and traveled, were at the head of it.


    Formerly known as the brave, boys and girls.


    They have gone somewhere without seeing the founding of this country.


    Whatever the circumstances were there...... I''m sure there were, but that''s all true.


    So that was just an impossible story.


    "We were only sidekicks... but this is how we came forward. Then we''ll have to do our best."


    "Yeah, well... no matter how many people you''re going to abandon along the way. Because our hands aren''t big enough to carry everything in."


    "Oh...... Or..."


    I thought soma would, but I never put it in my mouth.


    That is because, as a human being, as a man, as a husband, as a parent¡­ Most importantly, as Duke of Neumont, Kingdom of Radius, I was wrong.


    There was enough shamelessness in their faces to wipe their own asses against their son, who had abandoned them twice.


    Sophia didn''t say anything because maybe Sophia thought the same thing...... without daring to touch it any further, get up.


    "Well."


    "Oh, have you had enough of the report?


    "I''m done with what I need to look through. We have to get to work."


    "... at this rate, it won''t be over until about February."


    "I just want to get a paragraph before the year breaks out somehow... I don''t know. I don''t know all over the country right now, but they''re making a scene there."


    "Oh... about that"


    That evil dragon... I had already received reports that that one that I named Fafnir had been witnessed all over this country.


    Apparently, the fact that seals have been unsealed almost simultaneously everywhere is the cause of this one.


    There seemed to be a lot of destruction of the vige that was near the seal because of it, and devastating damage to thepetent adventurers... but the reason for doing so remains unknown.


    But because of that, the great people of the country are getting a little noisy.


    We can''t just manpower this situation because we didn''t even think that there was such a thing in the country, or if there was anything else, or if it was really okay there.


    However, as far as I''ve talked to Soma, that''s going to settle in one of these days... but it''s going to be about the beginning of the year anyway.


    By the way, the Somas have been asked to stay in thend so far.


    We can''t let the status quo journey resume in many ways.


    Perhaps Soma will be asked to go to college as it is.


    Raw hatred and the margin that you can make Soma like is gone.


    I should say that I am fortunate, because Soma was going to do the same, so there is no problem, etc.


    "And then we need to be a little more splendid here."


    "Well... you don''t have to go as far as the original fort, then this is something you won''t dress up"


    The ce where us and the others are located is a rapidly constructed building.


    It''s only a minimal dwelling, really just assembled wood.


    It is a substitute for haste, made only to sneak up on the steeple.


    Although you don''t need to build something too luxurious, this just won''t be a good idea.


    "What you need to do, it''s a pile."


    "Yeah, well... but I''m sure you''re still lucky about this situation."


    "... right"


    If that dragon had been raging like that, it wouldn''t have been strange if this country itself had been devastated, not here, and vanished as it was at its worst.


    Again, it goes without saying who prevented me from doing that.


    "That''s right, that''s pretty hard and sad..."


    "To that extent, it won''t even be a punishment. I''m telling you, it doesn''t change the way he carries all sorts of things."


    But still, it doesn''t make a difference.


    If you walk out to shake off the weakness that springs up, Sophia will arrive afterwards.


    And they stayed put, and left the room behind.

 73 And They Went To The College.

    It was a sunny day.


    The sky is pale, with no clouds.


    Exactly, it is a great day to travel.


    Under such a sky, Soma shrugged, well, she re-carried her luggage.


    I''ve checked it many times, so I don''t need to check its contents anymore.


    Still looking back, is it untrained?


    When I show the fort still looking brand new in my sight, I smile bitterly.


    In the end, it wasn''t until some time after the beginning of the year that I was able to do that.


    Or it''s recent, and Soma hasn''t even been able to look around a lot of it.


    Well, of course, I don''t mean untrained.


    "Hmmm... is it a year"


    A year.


    That''s how long I''ve been here.


    I wasn''t nning on staying this long.


    Before the dawn of the year, Soma and the others alone nned to return to the other mansion.


    That''s what got me to today because of all the goth going on... but if it was in Soma''s personal opinion, it wasn''t a bad thing either.


    Whatever it was, it was always hasty, to the point of being face-to-face once a day, but it had been a long time since we had all four members of our family.


    Or rather, given the past, just enough to be face-to-face once a day.


    I wouldn''t even feel bad about it.


    And if there is an untrained soma today, it is the life itself.


    Well, I just couldn''t do anything about it right now... and even if it went on, Soma wouldn''t want it.


    It seems paradoxical, but both of them are the true intentions of Soma.


    and.


    "What, am I the only one dropping you off?


    "Mm... Father?


    It was us, his father, who showed himself then.


    There''s still a lot to do, and with us, who''s supposed to be busy, Soma looks lightly.


    Honestly, this was unexpected.


    "I thought it would be my mother, if it wereing."


    "... no, he probably wouldn''t havee even if he could. Seems like a lot hasn''t blown out yet."


    "Hmm... I know you''re saying every time you don''t have to worry about it."


    "In that sense, maybe I was surprisingly fatter. Well, either way, he wouldn''t have been too busy. So, not that it''s a substitute, but this is how it came about because there''s a little room for me."


    "I see."


    Convinced by the circumstances, he nodded... so the conversation broke off.


    It doesn''t mean they''re not close.


    It''s simply not that us has a higher mouth count from the beginning, and Soma doesn''t have anything to talk about in particr either.


    The breakup is done in the first ce yesterday.


    What we need to talk about is that''s when we''re done.


    But what this means is that us still had something to talk about.


    "... by the way, what happened to those girls? I just thought it wasing..."


    "Everything seems to be busy doing its own thing today, and you haven''te. He had been informed yesterday, so if Father hadn''te, he would have already traveled."


    "Really... that was close to dangerous"


    With that said, us shut his mouth again, but he wouldn''t have wanted to hear that, naturally.


    Nevertheless, not knowing what he wanted to say, Soma tilted her neck as she looked up at us.


    "... Father?


    "Um... oh, no... sorry. I wasn''t sure what you said... I still can''t. Besides doing this, he doesn''t know how to tell."


    us, waving his neck sideways, immediately after the words, reached for his back and pulled the sword straight out.


    Look at Soma with serious eyes and set up.


    "Pull yourself out, Soma."


    Not saying anything to it, Soma also pulled the sword out of her hips and set it up because she understood what us wanted to do.


    Sometimes it is better to cross a single de than to exchange a thousand words to convey that mind to the other person.


    Soma knew that well again.


    "We don''t have time for each other, and we won''t have to. Only one blow. Come for real."


    "... I see."


    I didn''t even have to look him in the eye to see that it was serious.


    And not responding to it is also insulting the other person.


    Then breathe one breath and spit out deeply, keeping the front eye in ce.


    Extremely focused consciousness slows even the passage of time -


    "Ahhhhhhhhh......!


    - sh.


    I zeroed my potpourries and groans so as to respond to the screams I heard among them.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Unique Concentration, Limit Break, Overdrive: Pr moves, shes.


    The instant sword shes were brilliant and echoed around, one tall sound.


    Along with that, a blunt sword swept through the universe.


    "... I understood from the day you held the sword that you had more sword talent than me. Well, there''s a lot of idiots around."


    us inadvertently started talking like that as he followed the whereabouts with his eyes.


    Soma nods as she listens to it, putting her sword back on her hips.


    "Well sure, you''d normally just think of it as a pro moron"


    "Oh, I was just saying who else would have thought the same thing... but that wasn''t wrong, here today, proved again"


    That''s all I said, us lowered his gaze.


    I''m going straight to Soma, staring straight at me.


    "The next king of swords is you. The most powerful swordsman in the world... you deserve that title without anyone standing in line."


    There was no particr surprise there.


    I guess so, because I was expecting it atst.


    Instead, I can even remember the surprise of not being able to tell you until today.


    "Hmm... well that''s fine because it''s not the type of thing I can resign from anyway, but does that cause something to happen to my seniors?


    "No... because that''s just a title in itself. That''s not true. Yeah, I just need to be at the awards ceremony once."


    "Award ceremony...... sounds like a turkey just asking"


    "It''s a hassle, actually. Well, in fact, it will be done after you''ve grown up. Until then, publicly, I will remain king of the sword."


    "Is the reason for being a post-adult because it is so decided, or what?


    "One way or another, it''s our convenience. That is for political reasons. Not to you... no, it''s nothing"


    So I shook my head sideways, probably because I tried to apologize, and I stopped.


    That''s right.


    Because in an earlier blow, I received too much.


    That''s probably for all sorts of things.


    What I just said, what I''ve done, what I''m going to do.


    Including things you shouldn''t say to your mouth¡­ with the understanding that it''s due to selfish emotions.


    us sent it to Soma.


    And I''ve already sent you a response to that.


    That you don''t need it.


    Now and ever, it is the same thing.


    All of them are the result of what Soma wanted.


    Whatever the likelihood of something annoying and apologetic happening because of it, the opposite is impossible.


    That was, of course, the same thing going on - it was exactly the same thing that Soma was going to go to some college now.


    us and the others feel like they''ve decided to do it on their own, but that''s a mistake.


    Soma long time ago... that''s because when he defeated that pitch-ck dragon, he decided to stop his journey and go to college.


    I''ve been looking around unnned like this, and I can''t find any clues.


    Because I knew it.


    Still, the journey was nned to continue for a little while... well, that was well understood when I was on my way to help.


    So I wasn''t going toin in particr about that either.


    I just think I did something wrong with Aina... should I have said it as a result?


    When I asked him what he was going to do, he clearly said he wanted to do it, so maybe he is.


    Well, I heard that yesterday.


    Yes, as a matter of fact, Eina has been staying here with the Somas ever since.


    Lina, of course... for some reason, even She. As it should be, together.


    By the way, I''ve heard the reason for this once, but I haven''t been able to hear it.


    Though, I guess it''s not on my own because I seemed to be talking to us and Sophia about something.


    Or maybe he still used it because it became impossible to travel with the Somas and in the form of their apologies, us and the others gave him the right to just fulfill one thing he wanted.


    Given that She got the same rights, that''s likely.


    I don''t know what it''s for... but if that''s what they want, it''s not like Soma cares.


    Whatever.


    "Well... so is your father''s errand more than that?


    "Oh yeah...... sorry you let me take the time"


    "It wasn''t a big deal, you don''t have to worry about it."


    In fact, in time, it hasn''t been long enough.


    I was somewherete on my way to that point, and there would be nothing to say about it.


    In the first ce, we''re going to go to college, and technically, we''re going to take exams.


    There was nothing wrong with it because I could afford it on a date as opposed to time.


    "Have you forgotten anything?


    "Hmm..."


    As I mentioned earlier, I have confirmed what I will take many times, so I won''t have to worry about that.


    If you dare, though I have some anxiety about leaving Eina... that''s just what I can''t do.


    You can''t take her, and Aina being a Demon, if you don''t say so yourself, shouldn''t be something you can get rid of sooner.


    There''s nothing particrly worrying about She or her parents... and then...


    "Well, it''ll be fine"


    "Well... then be careful"


    "Hmmm... they''reing"


    When I said that and raised one hand, I looked towards the fort only once, then turned straight forward and walked out.


    It''s a light one, but it would be something like this.


    I''m not breaking up with you because I can always see you if I want to see you.


    Soma walks away, feeling her gaze on her back.


    Under the blue sky, narrowing your eyes to the sun you plug in.


    Aim is the heart of this country.


    Wang Du.


    It was the Royal College, which upies the corner of it.

 74 Tabernacle Galaxy Eyes And Curtain Drawing To The Fool

    The girl looked at the boy as he walked away, leaning against the window.


    Reaching for its back, which gradually gets smaller, he exhales one sigh as he slides his finger into the window.


    "Again, I couldn''t really talk to him... no well, I''m the one who did have a few chances but didn''t pick up that chance - So, because you don''t have a choice -... I don''t know what to tell you. - Shut up. - Okay, I''m a real kid."


    With her lips pointy, the girl continued to whine excusedly like that...... Eventually, she waspletely blind to the boy.


    When the girl checks it, she exhales again...


    "I mean, why did I wake up this time? Anyway, before this, there''s not been anything like that going on this time, especially if you leave it alone, is there?... No, he does look like a tough guy to leave alone though - Exactly. That won''t wake you up, will it? I don''t know. Then I don''t know any better."


    That said, the girl swells her cheeks, but the truth is, it''s not the girl who knows why.


    Mostly...


    "Looks like someone''s here. So far today, so far. Exactly, because I can''t handle both. I know which one to prioritize... no, I can''t help it, I can''t help it."


    What''s wrong with those cheeks being loose, saying you have no choice?


    But surely, the word is correct.


    Or if she is in the midst of her original role, although she cannot say so, the reason why she woke up this time is unclear at any rate.


    I didn''t have to wave in vain.


    and.


    "Is that it, Lina? What are you doing here?


    It was a girl by the name of Aina who approached me.


    I see her still staring at the other side of the window, tilting her neck.


    And by contrast, she...


    "Is that Aina? What are you doing here?


    The girl, who opened her mouth, changed the surrounding atmosphere into a gallery.


    It is a brilliant disguise and I have to say a brilliant imitation.


    I don''t know how much of myself I can get to that point often.


    "I guess I heard that first...... okay. I found something a little short, so I''m just gonna go ask if it''s anywhere."


    "Uh... is that okay? Your brother''s already gone, isn''t he?


    "Hurry up because it''s not okay, how did you know that... oh, you were watching from there"


    "That''s what it is."


    Nodding and turning back in a natural way, that figure is Lina Neumont herself, no matter how anyone sees it.


    Really brilliant, there was nothing else to say.


    "You have plenty of room... you mean you''re perfect already?


    "No, actually, I noticed something missing, too, and now I was on my way to get it"


    "I can''t...!


    It sounds like a bullshit story you''ve created, but the truth is that it''s true.


    It was here along the way that we noticed him and stopped.


    "Damn...... then let''s hurry up and go. If Somaes out, we can''t just rx."


    "Yes it is!


    The girl then walked out after Aina, who had walked out, when she was alreadypletely out of the window.


    But I only stopped for a moment and turned my gaze toward the window...... probably because of anxiety.


    Well, I can''t help it.


    No... it''s a natural story.


    The girl in front of you will not die, and this country will not be ravaged.


    This world already traces a history far from authentic history.


    So what the hell am I supposed to do... so anxious was only natural.


    But maybe this was a good idea.


    If this is the case... because she might be able to fulfill her original role.


    Rather, it is for that reason that she was created in this world.


    At that time, her mouth moved slightly.


    That didn''t sound... but it did say a certain word.


    - I know.


    The girl who answered that, not letting her feel it, caught up behind Aina, who was only slightly behind her, walked straight to the other side of the hallway with the two of them.


    A fierce and dull sound shook the scene.


    It was the sound of a man sitting on the throne waving his fist down against the part of his elbow.


    "Say it again......!


    "Hih...! So, so...! Due to this incident, the morale of our army has fallen to the lowest...! I propose a truce with his country¡­!


    "You......! My country wants both such traitors to give in...!?


    "Also, with us, of course, it is a business belly......! So, but the earliest other way is...!


    "... Huh!


    A man eats up his teeth and again a fierce and dull sound sounds.


    But I had nothing further to argue with, because the man understands it, too.


    The man was just, not that dumb.


    "............ ok. There''s no way... go in that direction..."


    "Ha......! I did......!


    He didn''t even look back when he said that, and the man was silently eating his teeth off, clenching his fists.


    Eventually I hear the door closing...... three times, I p my fist.


    "Damn......! Useless and mutually...!


    If it had been, it would have been drunk on victory booze by now.


    I said it was... but why...!


    "Above all, the most useless is the Demons...! From my treasure trove around the corner, I said I provided them with material that they needed...!


    "- Come on, we did it right, didn''t we? Well, it''s true that I failed, but I should have done it with proper confusion. Do you have any trouble ming us for not being able to get on with it?


    "- Be!? So, who is it?


    To a suddenly audible voice, the man - Veritas XIII - made a terrible noise.


    But I guess that''s natural, too.


    The Throne Room is one of the most heavily guarded ces in the country.


    You know, suddenly you show up in a ce like that.


    "Yes, no... are you... that demon...!? How dare youe with a scarecrow......!?


    "Am I? No, I''m new to meeting Temeer today... but you know by voice, by voice. I don''t even know what you''re talking about. You''re a fool, as I heard."


    "Be... what, you...!? Who said it was stupid... No, where are you in the first ce...!? Show yourselves...!


    "No, no, no, no. Trouble me. I didn''te all the way here to talk to Temeer."


    "Then what...! Yes, no, right... you''re here to apologize, aren''t you? Well, it''s a special victory for the Demon n... well, of course."


    That being said, Veritas XIII, when he regained hisposure, put his chest up to flutter back on the spot.


    And it was a sigh of sorrow that returned most of all to it.


    "That''s why you''re so stuck with us. Damn, this is what fools do."


    "Be, you, with the fool again...!


    "What''s wrong with calling a fool a fool? In the first ce, I came for the end. It was really his role... well, try screwing me. If you can''t do it, you have no choice."


    "After...? What the hell are you..."


    "- You''ve decided. It''s about killing Temeer."


    "- Oops...!?


    At that moment, Veritas XIII was able to recognize that his arms had suddenly grown from his chest.


    I immediately realized that there was it in the rear and pierced the throne''s own chest, but I couldn''t even say a decent word already by then.


    From the grapevine mouth, the red and ck liquid is just spit out with the foam -


    "Don''t feel bad... I''m not going to say anything, but I deserved Temeer for making a deal with the Demons. If we find out about this, we can''t just do it. It''s basic to say no to evidence from the roots, isn''t it?


    "Oops, Bubble......!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Nevertheless, I don''t have a hobby to make you suffer in vain... nor do I have any more to say. Bye."


    "Oops, Oops......!?


    The opposite arm shed through his chest, and his crowned head danced through the universe.


    Immediately it retreated from the scene because it did not properly bathe the gushing blood ssh.


    That''s how the figure became dew¡­ If Veritas XIII could have recognized it, he would have been surprised at it.


    Whatever it looked like, because whoever looked at it only looked like a little kid - a boy.


    "Ooh, the color of the blood you''re running is with us. Oh, my God, I don''t care what''s natural...... well. Now I think I can make this castle half-baked in chaos... stop it or something. It''s not worth breaking in a country like this from the start."


    While I was telling you, but what do you think, when you make sure the blood starts to subside, all you see is a boy. It kicked the corpse that was its king on every throne.


    Then he nods satisfactorily, turning his shoulders gleaming.


    "So this ce is over, all the time. What''s next? Do something about the one who destroyed Evil Dragon. He said it again. Who is it in the first ce? Including that and looking into it. You''re so unscrupulous. By andrge, evil dragons die by other means than self-destruction, or they can''t even be killed. I didn''t take it for granted..."


    So I looked up at the ceiling, and I whined about what was going on with that.


    I don''t know what you can tell by looking there, but I guess it''s simply a habit.


    If it''s not the bump and the, uh, not the bump, it''s going to zero the squeal.


    "Damn, Demon King... No, should I be a former brave man? Besides those guys, there''s no way they''re going to show up as an obstacle, you really have to unschedule them. Or maybe that''s what killed Alberto''s bastard? I thought it was a strange story that even if he rotted, he was killed without a clue..."


    But thinking that far, it lowered its gaze and shook its neck to the side.


    I guess that''s what you decided it was useless to think about any more.


    "Ma, for now, that''s fine after you find it looks like it. You''ll have your face on the surface stage one of these days. I don''t know what to do, but it''s good to think again then. You''ve got other things to do over here, and that way first.... Shit, I can''t go to college right now. It''s a pain in the ass, but what can I do? Well, there''s no point in being here any longer, and we''re going back together."


    And I did what I wanted to do. That, leaving only the word, abruptly disappears, just as it did when it showed up.


    Later what was left was a broken and crushed throne.


    It was only the corpse of those who were kings.

 75 Royal College Of Tabernacles

    Rautern, King Radius'' capital.


    It deserves to bear the name of the King''s capital, a capital with gorgeous and vastnds, but the buildings there are not surprisingly or tall.


    Most of them are two-story, and that''s even true for that Adventurer''s Guild.


    Well, for that matter, the lot I''m building is huge, but either way, I''d have to say it''s useless in a way as a building.


    Other than Wang capital, there are usually more than three stories of buildings, and as of the Royal Castle, so it is clear that it is not technically impossible... in fact, that Royal Castle was the reason it was so.


    In short, it limits the height of all the buildings present in the king''s capital in order to preserve the majesty of the royal castle.


    It''s simple if you know what I mean, and then I wonder if that''s the case, but I guess those things are also necessary to preserve royal majesty.


    Especially if you are still royal and the sun is shallow for about a decade.


    In all cases, such restrictions clearly exist in the Wang capital as aw¡­ In fact, there are exceptions to this.


    What that exception is, if you step into the king''s capital... no, you won''t even need it, if ites from where you can see the king''s capital at a nce.


    Because in that city, which is uniquely short, there are only two buildings that stand out.


    One, of course, is Royal Castle.


    And the other was the Royal College.


    It is the only college present in the Wang capital and even the only one recognized as royal.


    It is aprehensive college with seven basic skills, each specializing in disciplines, including magic instruction, where it was simply called the Royal College because of its specificity.


    Instead of living in the king''s capital, it is said that if you are living in the kingdom, you will not know its name. There, as a college, is the highest being.


    While it is located on the edge in the Wang capital, it would also be convincing if you think of the vast amount ofnd given there.


    Well, it''s such a royal college, but it''s called the highest peak, so there are a few.


    One is a graduate.


    Considering that we have produced two kings of the Seven Heavens, there will be nothing to dispute about it.


    No other college has achieved such a feat.


    Of course, it is their talent and their efforts, but it is also true that one of the reasons for this is the existence of the College.


    Well, although this is technically somewhat different, there would be no problem in including it here because of the circumstances.


    One is equipment.


    The King provides immediate patronage. There, there is no budget.


    State-of-the-art experimental instruments, state-of-the-art weapon-proof equipment, and research results that, on the contrary, have not evene out yet.


    And even thend is just vast, the beginning and end of what is said is that the interior is spatially expanded several times by magic and magic guides and is essentially wider than the king capital itself.


    Nor will there be anything to pinch the objection again.


    And thest one, people.


    That is, the quality of the instructor.


    "Well, then this season hase again this year."


    A huge number of buildings, a huge number of rooms.


    A room with soundproof specifications that is extremely sturdy among them and does not leak any internal audio shards outside.


    What echoed there was a voice that somewhere made me feel young and adorable.


    No, like, on the contrary, itself.


    Anyway, it was the girl who totally looked... No, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say she was a toddler if she was bad.


    The girl sat there, gathering the gaze of dozens of people and those gathered together in arge conference room.


    But those who gather there shall not be deceived by their appearance.


    Because it smudges the skeleton of how great the person is.


    Royal College, its Dean, was Hildegard Lintvlm.


    "How many people areing together this year...... and I guess they''re leaving?


    And those on the spot react to words that have been challenged somewhere by Hildegard.


    Some look strange, while others have an equally challenging look.


    And some looked full of tension, and yet others even looked as if they had given up.


    They are all adults and lecturers teaching their respective subjects at this Royal College.


    So to say why they look like that, it was the table that currently existed before them, some documents arranged on it and what was written there that was the reason.


    They would probably have said this if they had seen.


    resume, and.


    "Still, there are a lot of them this year¡­ it''s hard to just check them all out."


    "Probably because of Gotagota, which is still going on in the Kingdom of Veritas. I hear that''s what''s causing the brain drain."


    "Hmm...... the sudden death of the king and the consequent question of session to the throne. Is it said that the solution will take at least five more years?"


    "Yes, there seems to have been a considerable flow of people to the surrounding countries, but the cultures are still different if the countries are different. Naturally, there are a lot of people trying toe to our country with little change."


    "Well, theck of manpower is not a chronic problem in this country. If that''s going to work out, I''ll be d to hear it. Naturally, neither do we."


    With those words exchanged, the Hildegards nce at the paperwork just for now.


    Naturally, that''s what people who want to be lecturers at this college put out.


    The Royal College, which prides itself on being at its highest peak, must, of course, have high quality instructors who teach them.


    Under these philosophies, new instructors are recruited every year at this time of year.


    If I could work at the Royal College, it would be intense work but good treatment and above all foil.


    For this is how those who are confident in themselves reach out to their recruitment.


    But the number of people who can be lecturers is limited, and that includes the existing ones.


    In other words, if the college decides to be a new lecturer, someone has to quit for that matter.


    That''s what their expression meant.


    "In the meantime, about half the time this year is busy or something... do these guys mistake this for an event or something?


    "Well, I don''t think I have a choice. It seems that the public can use it to appeal even if they just call it this exam."


    "I wish you would stop trying to take instructor exams to our college for that..."


    Looking for a good quality instructor is naturally not the only information on paper.


    Therefore, we actually need to be rtive and check the technology, knowledge, etc., but that requires the corresponding effort.


    But we just don''t have enough time to deal with all of that.


    At any rate, it is necessary to conduct student selection at the same time.


    That''s why I try to y it obviously inappropriate just to look at it in advance in the paperwork... but it seems that the public sees it like a kind of luck test.


    Or a memorial exam substitute.


    Well anyway, I want you to stop because it just adds extra effort, etc., Hildegard reached for the next paperwork¡­ the moment I saw what was noted there, I lurked that brow in grandeur.


    "... that''s exactly what I wasn''t expecting."


    "What''s wrong?


    "Look, you should take a look at this. That way, I think your Lord will understand how I feel now."


    "I care the opposite of what you say so far...... what the hell - what!?


    Everyone''s gaze pierces the woman next to Hildegard, who shouted momentarily.


    A woman who finds herself intriguingly observed, dyes her cheeks a little red but coughs one.


    That''s how I regain my mind and then return my gaze to the paperwork at hand... but it was still unbelievable what was written there.


    "... what is this"


    "Well I guess I''m not a phony for now. To prevent pranks, we''re starting to know where and by whom all these documents came from. So I checked it out, and it looks like he did send it."


    "In case you think about it, you''re just the one who yed a prank..."


    In fact, the application documents do not have a defined format.


    What can I appeal to and what should I appeal to?


    to make aprehensive decision about those things as well.


    But what was noted there was only too terminal a matter.


    It''s terminal... and decisive.


    - Possession Skills: Swordsmanship Skills Extraordinary.


    Even where you put this, you must pass in one shot.


    That''s all there is to it... there is...


    "This is definitely hard to deal with..."


    "Um, it''s the trouble..."


    "Yeah? It''s unusual for you two to have trouble together, huh? What''s wrong with you?


    "Mm-hmm? Oh, this must havee to a good ce. I''d like you to take a look at this."


    "Huh? Can I see it?


    When the woman asked me to return it, Hildegard gave it to the man who came.


    So the man hesitated once, because it was pre-ssified that only the basic Hildegard would be able to determine that he wasing to Hildegard.


    Some of them are like earlier, and it can be taken for granted that the man hesitated.


    But there''s nothing wrong with this one because it''s not like that.


    The problem is, it''s somewhere else.


    "Oh, hey, if that''s what you mean, I''ll see... Hmm? Swordsmanship Skills Extra......!? What, isn''t it amazing... what''s wrong with this? Well, it''s certainly a problem that I''m going to be necked..."


    "Take a closer look. Especially with the age column."


    "Age? Speaking of which, it doesn''t say background at all, but it could be pretty young...... Huh?


    Man''s predictions are pretty close.


    Indeed, the Hildegards thought the problem was because the person was young.


    No, on the contrary.


    It was a problem because I was too young.


    "Um... well, if my eyes are certain, I don''t even look old enough to get into college...?


    "Don''t worry, your eyes are normal. And that''s not why it''s a problem."


    Basically, you don''t need a qualification to be a lecturer at the college.


    If you think you deserve a college, you can hire people of all nationalities and ages.


    Even if you are not an adult, you will not even be able to attend college until next year.


    But it''s only a matter of principle.


    It''s just possible because it''s not in the rules, and whether we actually do it or not is another story.


    "The easiest thing to do is drop it like this..."


    "But I''m going to drop the extraordinaire because of it... I honestly don''t think I have it."


    "Well, just because you''re superior doesn''t mean you''re good at teaching, but at least you don''t have any more to be a model."


    "Uhm.... no, okay, I made up my mind. Let''s just say I call it. And after you''ve checked everything, you''ll have to judge."


    I don''t have much time to worry about this in the first ce.


    The paperwork is handed over to each of the instructors present here, and eventually Hildegard confirms it too.


    If I was too rxed, the sun would go down.


    And if that''s what the Dean of the College decided, there''s no way he can say anything different about it.


    When both women and men nodded if that was the case, they went back to the paperwork to process their norm.


    Only the sound of the documents turning for a while and the asional chattered voice echoes on the spot.


    Eventually.


    "Oh man... somehow a paragraph, something like that"


    "Yes. Good luck"


    "Well, everyone''s been through a lot."


    I managed to check all the paperwork and there was a slight relief in everyone''s face.


    It''s going to be tough, including my own progress, but it still doesn''t make a difference that I''ve done a job for now.


    A small, leaky breath returned as he nodded at the words ofbor.


    "This year, there has been an influx from neighboring countries, and I think the level of applicants is higher than usual."


    "Well, you''re not the one who''s happy to scream. ¡­ some of these people are going to feel bad."


    Do we even know that? There''s a bitter smile on the faces of a few people.


    Some of those who looked spare earlier could see a slight rush, and that''s all they really are at a high level this year.


    "Some of you were quite unexpected, such as up-anding adventurers, two-name, top-notch researchers, and others with experience as lecturers in other colleges. I find it unusual for adventurers and people with that experience in particr to apply"


    "I think there was something going on. Or maybe someone I know is about to enroll."


    "Is that something that happens early?


    "Well. Well, you should actually ask around there. Nevertheless, if you have two names, if you hire them, they''re going to say something to you... well, I don''t mind. I''ve hired something I''ve already put on my neck, and I don''t feel likeining."


    Together, at this rate, the College is likely to be able to operate again this year without shame on its peak name.


    I snorted at it with satisfaction.


    "... Apparently, he''s safe. Let''s get him here."


    And when he said so, he whispered, Hildegard loosened his mouth only a little.

 76 Entrance Exams And Letters Of Recommendation

    The moment she saw the letter of rmendation handed to her, Karine Schtermitz was lurking her eyebrows reflexively.


    Because I thought it was impossible to put it in short.


    Five years have passed since Karine started working for this college this year.


    If I stayed here for that long, I''d get used to seeing things like letters of rmendation... but that in front of me drew a line from that.


    Indeed, this college is a prestigious ce.


    Technically this college itself, although only a little over a decade after it was built, was its predecessor present in the Kingdom of Veritas, the highest and most prestigious at the time.


    From there, it was this college that was able to pull out all its personnel from a set of equipment and equipment.


    Therefore, the College acknowledges its session when it was once in the kingdom of Veritas, orins about its achievements as they are.


    And that''s definitely true, as long as you meditate your eyes on all the problems.


    That''s why they call it the highest peak of the college, or whatever discipline it is, if you graduate here, you won''t be eaten up.


    Wherever you go, you can''t be weed, you can''t be hated, etc.


    But if you put it the other way, that''s all.


    It''s a bad word, but it''s a college.


    It is also today, the day of the entrance exam for the small ministry.


    I haven''t had a problem where I didn''t go the worst, and I can salvage someter.


    That''s the ce.


    Why do you get such a letter of rmendation there?


    No, I do need a letter of rmendation to take the exam here in the first ce.


    However, when ites to who rmended it, it is Pinkiri.


    You think you''re just a graduate, or a baron here, or a famous adventurer?


    If you just rmend it, it''s free.


    Then it is by no means a bad thing to make them believe and rmend just in case it is possible.


    But the only ones who can say such things are those who have nothing to lose where they have be.


    For example, there is nothing special about a person rmended by the Baron falling, but it would be a fuss if a person rmended by the Duke fell.


    This country is still far from stable, with mountains of people trying to pull their legs.


    That''s why we can''t show a gap... so being rmended by those people means more than that.


    "Hmm...? Could it have been something out of hand? I was told it would be okay if I showed it..."


    And is it because that''s how I figured it out?


    That''s what I''ve been asking as the boy in front of me tilts his neck.


    "Oh, no, that''s not what I''m saying. How..."


    I don''t... in a way, would it be unprofessional when ites to impropriety?


    In the sense of how will the names of the nominees be lined up with the names of kings and dukes and duchesses and even certain adventurers?


    Besides, if you look at it this way, although I feel it looks inferior only to the name of the adventurer, it''s my fault.


    Would it be easier to rephrase it like this?


    Once upon a time, when we were founding this country, we were honored as four heroes by our inexorable dedication.


    Well, given that the Duke and Duchess are seven heavens, it''s true that there''s actually some inferiority, but that''s just a bad story topare with.


    It''s not surprising that there''s just one name, but enough for a rmendation, that there''s a slightmotion.


    In fact, earlier, a girl appeared with a letter of rmendation in the king''s name, and in doing so, a little bit of goth happened.


    "... but I don''t know if there''s anything I care about."


    That''s all I thought about, and I concluded so.


    I guess bringing a letter of rmendation like this means this boy is the right person.


    Karine has a sense of secr neglect, so she has no idea, but passing this boy could cause anothermotion.


    But that''s not what Carine found out.


    Karine''s role today is only to review the letter of rmendation and determine if it is genuine.


    Later, it is the work of those who have assumed their roles.


    And the letter of rmendation was incredible, but not authentic.


    Then as for Karine, I will just pass through here.


    "I''m sorry, it took so long. I didn''t have a problem. Go ahead."


    "Um, well, I''ve got some spare time, so there''s no problem."


    "That would help if you said so. By the way, I know where to go.


    "I hear that straight ahead, divided between the disciplines you aspire to?


    "Yeah, that''s it. Someone there will tell you exactly how to get there."


    "Copy that. Bye."


    "Yes, I''m not trying... I am."


    "Yeah?"


    If it was meant to be, it should have ended straight through.


    But what didn''t end there was probably just a whim.


    Or... maybe because I saw the boy''s eyes.


    It exists deep in those pitch-ck eyes, you can''t hide it off even if you try to... No, the glow you haven''t even tried to hide in the first ce was definitely that of expectation.


    I haven''t even passed yet, but I feel fast... but at the same time, it''s something I remember.


    There is no such thing.


    It was over ten years ago, when we had just done this ce.


    Because that''s what I was when I came here to take my exams.


    Hence.


    There''s only one thing to say with your mouth open.


    "I still don''t know if I can get you through here from now on -... but here''s what I''m gonna say to you first. - Wee to the Royal College."


    So Karine smiled with the utmost grin, as they had done at that time.


    After somehow dropping the boy off, Karine made one stretch.


    The line of people that had been going on all morning was finally interrupted.


    Leaning over to keep his back in the chair, he exhaled.


    "Nevertheless, I don''t know how many people I put through... I think a hundred people put through..."


    It''s still about the exams that I think about even then.


    I''m really curious because I once took it myself.


    No, as a matter of fact, I''m not a human resource person.


    While this is happening, the lecturer''s exam should also be taking ce.


    As a result, Karine''s instructor life maye to an end soon.


    At the paperwork stage, Carine''s Magic Conductor didn''t seem to have all that talent, but he wouldn''t know if he''d actually tried it.


    Although it is better than swordsmanship or axology, it cannot be distracted.


    Though, after all, there''s nothing Karine can do.


    I pray that no one better than myself has arrived.


    "Well, someone better than me would appreciate it as a college."


    Whatever it is, it''s just barren to think about it.


    But since there was nothing to do in particr, the thought shifted with regard to nature and the students'' exams.


    Firstly, the entrance exam involves practical skills, where some footing takes ce.


    I refuse to be fundamentally short of strength.


    And it''s basically done in the order in which it came.


    Because it''s too inefficient to collect them together and then do it, and above all, it takes too long.


    Those whoe to the rest will eventually gather together, but it is simply waiting in order.


    Once that''s done, the next interview will be¡­ in fact, you only have to be half the next one to proceed.


    Those who cannot proceed are told of their failure at the stage of practical skill, and they are returned as they are.


    There''s no point in going out of your way to move those you know are powerless, and you can''t afford the time.


    That''s what happened.


    But those who were able to break through it safely will be directed to the interview, where they will hear all sorts of things.


    Enthusiasm for hobby hobbies, precisely judging aptitude from such things...... but the truth is that more than half of it is a lie.


    Although for some reference, it is actually the eye of the College Director who confirms it.


    This is the first time I''ve been informed since I became a lecturer, but I hear that anything college director has something more powerful than a skill appraisal.


    thereby being made round bare from aptitude to what.


    I was also told not to worry about what I found out.


    Together, the exam flow would be like that if I told a lot of clutter... but the truth is, there is one of the most important things about this flow.


    That means that the test taker should never put his name in his mouth.


    It is strictly forbidden, especially during the practice, and those who break it are strictly enough to be disqualified immediately.


    The reason for this is that this college has the philosophy that what it deserves is what it should learn.


    It doesn''t mean you don''t deserve to say your name.


    This prevents the examiner from making a normal decision.


    If you include a family name, there''s more than half a chance that the name alone will tell you who the person is.


    Unless you are as secrly oblivious as Carine, the kind of ce where such peoplee is this Royal College.


    That is why, in order to make an extremely fair and normal decision, we must never tell you the name.


    Well, in the eyes of the Dean of the College, the quality turns out immediately, so it doesn''t really make sense.


    So the truth is, if we can''t keep the bare minimum, we won''t talk about it, and that only makes sense.


    However, because of such a philosophy, the Royal College actually receives support from the King, but it may not be very well reconciled with the kingdom itself.


    Because it includes enthusiasm, for example, intermediate skill holders who are overflowing with enthusiasm and advanced skill holders who do not have much enthusiasm, give priority to the former.


    Though the kingdom side, which knows it, tells me to value my skills, I get the qualities that the college is extraterritorial when building in anticipation of it.


    Even if that''s the king, I can''tin about the college''s policy.


    Of course you wouldn''t be able to say that if the degrees passed, but so far no problems have arisen.


    I suppose that is because it is consequently in line with the Kingdom''s policy, though.


    Because, almost without exception, those who have ever studied in the College had the enthusiasm they deserved for the grade of that skill.


    For this reason, problems and the like cannot ur.


    ¡­ but only after this year, I can''t say enough that there won''t be any more problems.


    Though secrly neglected, Carine is also more than a lecturer at the Royal College, and more than certain events will be heard naturally.


    For example, a certain boy struck down a pitch-ck evil dragon, or something like that.


    Stay up to date, mightiest king.


    But when ites to swordsmanship, he doesn''t have sword skills.


    Although this is something only some people know because of the top secret... if it is true, it may be the difference between the treatment in the first college and in the kingdom.


    Though, the kingdom seems to treat it as an exception, so you won''t know what will happen if the time doesn''te.


    "... ah"


    And that''s where I started to think.


    A joint rmendation brought to you by an earlier boy.


    If that boy was the guy in the matter, I wonder if it would be possible to bring something like that.


    But.


    "... No, I don''t think so."


    So I denied it, because the letter of rmendation also says about the discipline I want.


    And the discipline the boy wanted was the Magic Guidance Department.


    There was no way he was about the next king of swords apparently insisting.


    "Well, if it really was, it sounds like a lot of fun, but... you know what?


    With that in mind, I overheard voices.


    It arrives from the outside.


    "Er... is it around here?


    "I know we are... but you''re not, are you? Different ce to take it in the first ce, right? Are you d I came with you?


    "... if you ask, including that, you know what I mean?


    Apparently, the next customer.


    You can''t show someone who might be your own junior, who might be your goddaughter, the sloppiness.


    Carine grinned at the face of the troika when she captured it in her sight as she adjusted her posture.

 77 Royal College Entrance Exams

    Looking out at the sight in front of him, Sylvia Heydrich Radius was throbbing with relief.


    There it is, burning with a loud noise.


    It was the test results of someone who was in line before, and she left the scene with a natural face.


    She''ll pass without having to check the direction she''s headed.


    I mean, to pass this exam, if you can''t do as much as that using magic... no.


    "Yeah, you''re not... eagles are eagles. Without worrying about anyone...... the eagle came of his own free will. You just have to do the best you can. Isn''t that right?


    I just whined and although I never get a response back as usual, I just felt Sylvia was feeling a little better.


    Re-establish your temper and squeal alright.


    "Okay, next. Hundred and fifty-three."


    "Oh, yes!


    My own number is called, and Sylviaes forward in a little panic.


    Nothing. The next person hasn''te yet, so I don''t need to panic, but it''s a mood problem there.


    I walked to a prescribed ce...... but there, I leaned my neck.


    "Oh, um... targeted"


    "Yeah? It would be there if it was targeted, wouldn''t it?


    It did happen.


    At the end of the line of sight, is it about thirty meters?


    Ahead of the t ground continued, it is.


    There is, but...


    "Um... I''m on fire...?


    "Right, because I was burned in an earlier exam. So, what''s wrong with that?


    "Yep..."


    Instead, why did you think you wouldn''t do anything about it?


    The troubled Sylvia somehow looks over the spot... but nothing like breaking the status quo existed as a matter of course.


    If you''re going to say it in the end, it''s a training ground.


    As for the size, is it like fifty meters square or something?


    Because it is now used as a test, or only the uneven ground is spread out there, only those that are far away or still burning.


    No, actually, there were other targets when Sylvia came here, but they were all sometimes exploded, sometimes shattered, and gone by the magic unleashed by the other students.


    And thest one was that...


    "What''s up? The exam''s already started, right? I don''t give a signal or anything from here, so I don''t mind doing it at the time I want. You know what to do?


    "Yes... I know, but..."


    Nodding, I repulse the words I heard when I came here.


    Sure...


    - Let go of whatever you guys are best at, and charm me.


    It should have been.


    But even so, if the target is are- No?


    "That, speaking of..."


    If you think about it, they don''t tell you to break the target or burn it.


    Then...


    "... yeah, I can... should"


    If I shouldn''t have, that''s when I reopened.


    When I exhale one breath, I stare straight at what is still burning and stick my right hand out to grab it.


    And.


    "- Freeze, Ice Formation"


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (magic guide intermediate/false): magic and ice formation.


    Immediately after spinning the Spirit, it was in the sight that froze instantly.


    Regardless of the target or the me, all of it is trapped in the ice.


    To the sight of it as it was aimed, okay, whine small...... then softly stole a look at the woman as an examiner.


    Although I think the results are good now, I am not very confident in what I have done.


    The verdict is...


    "Um... it was good magic. Well, as far as judgment is concerned, so on. It turned out to be fascinating, but wasn''t that intentional? I waited for the target to burn, but it wasn''t enough."


    "Uh... yes, what is it? Because then, the target..."


    "If you''repletely burned out, you just have to prepare a new one, right? A hundred and fifty-second magicians used magic until your turn in the first ce? There''s no way it''s good enough, no matter how targeted it is."


    "Ah..."


    If you ask me, you''re right.


    I used magic in a hurry... but it didn''t have to be from the beginning.


    "Those things, you just have to learn to chase them. As it turns out, it''s only a few extra points that I''ve learned so much about your magic. If that was due to urate circumstantial judgment, I didn''t have anything to say."


    "... Yes, I''ll do my best"


    "I still don''t know if that hard work can be demonstrated in this college... but for now, you seem qualified for it"


    "Huh... that"


    "Good magic, I told you. You don''t have to go home like this, just head straight over there. [M] The instructor waiting for you will take you to your next destination."


    "... ah"


    What that means would be obvious.


    This means that I got a pass when ites to practical skills.


    It didn''t seem to be theplete right answer... but when I realized I twitched about it, I clenched my fist a little smaller.


    "... I did it"


    "Well, I''m sorry I''m happy, but will you leave early? Apparently, the next one''s here."


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry"


    If I moved out in a hurry, it was certainly just when a new person arrived.


    Momentary to the person...... the boy sucked my eyes out because he had such lustrous, pitch-ck hair that I thought he was going to be sucked in.


    Hair is said to represent the talent of the person, and ck is even said to be a color equipped with all talent.


    For that reason, the legs that were going to leave stopped naturally, and Sylvia was staring at the boy.


    "Well, that was just the right time. You''re number one hundred and fifty-four, but as you can see, there''s no one else now. We''re gonna keep going to the exam."


    "Hmm... well, there''s no problem. So, what''s the exam about?


    "Oh, you see a target over there? Unleash whatever you do best at that, and charm me. That''s it."


    I thought maybe it would, but to what really happened, Sylvia identally leaked her voice.


    But I was able to contain it because I realized that it would only interfere with his exams.


    Although what I did earlier seems to have already interrupted his exams.


    Whatever it is, Sylvia froze it first.


    It wouldn''t be just realistic to leave it alone and wait for the ice to melt... and the truth is, that still keeps the magic and lets off the cold air.


    Because that''s the magic.


    So if he was good at ming magic, he would really get in the way, and that would be to some extent the same with other magic.


    Apparently, though, he''s not going to change his mind...... Sylvia is sorry about that and somehow watches the exam continue.


    "What you''re best at, you don''t care what you do?


    "Of course. I don''t know what kind of judgment to make there, because it''s the exam."


    "Hmm... I understand. Then my life will use this."


    That said, to what the boy had taken in his hand, Sylvia was about to raise her voice again.


    Because it was the sword that the boy wasying on his back.


    No, strictly speaking, is there a ce called a sword-shaped wand?


    I guess the fact that exams don''t stop means that they sometimes use those things... but anyway, a sword-shaped wand is something that uses something very rare.


    The wand is not mandatory for the Mage, but it is said that you should have it.


    Because a wand tailored for a magician provides assistance when using magic.


    However, it has been possible to use some magic¡­ that is when it went up to the middle.


    Because until then, you can''t use magic asplicated as needing the aid of a cane.


    Conversely, the use of canes at this stage means that they are so talented and strenuous.


    Well, even more talented people don''t need canes in the first ce.


    That''s why it''s normal for a magician to use a wand in itself.


    What kind of wand to use is different from person to person, and there is some difference between people in wanding what they are ustomed to from frequent use, or the emphasis on portability... but still few people will be wanding swords.


    I have heard stories of a wizard who is also talented in swordsmanship, who had it very rarely, but at least it was the first time Sylvia had actually seen it.


    But it is only then that I am even more interested in what magic that boy will use.


    It''s magical enough to use a wand, and the wand is sword-shaped.


    There could be no such thing as a wizard not interested there.


    And thinking about it, I saw the boy put up a sword.


    "Then go."


    I see. I still just use a sword-shaped wand, and I think magic has something to do with swordsmanship.


    - Demon Sword.


    It was white that I recognized shortly afterwards.


    Overwhelming. That smeared my vision within a moment, and soon after I visited it was a roar.


    With it, the wind is passing with so much impulse...


    "... Yes?


    To a clear vision, a widened sight, Sylvia was unintentionally zeroing a grunt.


    The reason it happened was simple and lucid.


    Until recently, there must have been a wall of ice and a training ground behind it.


    And now...


    "... stupid. The walls of the training ground are designed to withstand where instructors have given their full strength...? Is that a blow...?


    There was nothing to respond to the words of the stunned examiner, and there was just a pocky hole there.


    Beyond that, naturally, we see the sight of the college outside the training ground.


    And.


    "Hmm...... that? Could it have been a little too much, my son?


    The voices of such a slightly troubled boy reached the ears of such Sylvia and the others.

 78 Formerly The Strongest, I See A Face IVe Seen At The Admissions Ceremony

    Soma had heard the voice sounding on the spot without even hearing it.


    Looking forward with stupidity, what I think is that talking about great people anywhere in the world is boring for nothing for a long time.


    It was the Royal College''s admission ceremony, in the middle of it.


    It is boys and girls of the same age who line up around them, and their heads arergely colorful, as shown by the richness of their talents.


    If I could look down from the top, it would be less than easy on my eyes.


    Or it might still have been better if it had been divided between disciplines, but it hasn''t been the case with raw hatred.


    I was told to line up from the order I came, so I don''t even know which discipline the person next door is from.


    The mixed pattern is such that it can be seen without even bothering to look at it from above.


    Well, technically, that''s not absolute either, although we can deduce from the color of the hair and so on to some extent who is which discipline.


    In fact, it''s not like Soma''s enrolled in more qualitative subjects than he''s enrolled in Magic Instruction.


    - If I were to be honest with you, I didn''t think that Soma could enroll in Magic Guidance either.


    No, it doesn''t mean I wasn''t sure I was going to take it, and I had some confidence until just before I took the exam.


    Although it depended on the content of the exam, at a time when there was no word magic in what I heard, I was even convinced that I could do this.


    However, because of that, I thought I should do it shy anyway, and just blew the target shy as I thought... but I never thought the training ground would be half-destructed.


    Though I thought the training ground would be fine because I heard it was sturdy, apparently it wasn''t.


    That''s right, Soma also reflects that this has gone too far... but the result is just passing.


    The goal was to attract anything, and they did attract me, but they didn''t have any problems as an exam themselves because of it.


    I can''t use the most half-destructed training venue as a test venue, and it seems that it has be unusable.


    The soma that heard it was a further reflection.


    Whatever it was, I moved on, so for some reason I went to the interview venue with the passing girl who was still there, somehow in the stream, and often waited.


    So Soma went to the interview.


    "- So that''s it for the entrance ceremony"


    And, apparently, if I were to think back on the entrance exam day in my spare time, the entrance ceremony was over.


    Only then did Soma tilt his neck because he thought there was someone who wasn''t talking to him alone.


    That''s who''s just ahead of Soma''s gaze right now.


    Speaking of whom, it was the Dean of this Royal College.


    Soma also met in an interview, that appearance looked like a young girl, but she didn''t talk.


    Well, it''s nothing. It''s not like what''s going on... There''s something slightly ufortable about these things because I thought it was still a ssic thing to talk about the greatest people.


    I don''t have a hobby in Soma that I''ve been listening to for the longest time in vain, so I don''t mind if I don''t.


    "... yeah?


    Moments, my eyes met.


    It''s not my fault.


    Those emerald eyes clearly capture Soma¡­ but are quickly distracted.


    "Hmm..."


    Though I thought I had seen a little too much, etc., without worrying, Soma moves her gaze again herself.


    To be honest, that''s what bothered me more than that, because it was there.


    No, actually, I''ve always wondered from the beginning... how I feel to know that at the end of my gaze, in the ce where the instructors are gathered.


    There''s certainly the possibility of someone else''s likeness, but for that matter...


    "- Then move yourself. Don''t get me wrong.


    "- Mm."


    but before we can be sure of that, the ceremony seems to bepletely over.


    Although I knew what I was going to do because I listened to you for the first time, I breathe out a small breath into what I couldn''t be sure of.


    But in time, when he regained his mind about whether to visit the opportunity, he began to travel as well as soma, just as he did around him.


    When it came to what we would do after the admissions ceremony, it was a futuremunication divided by discipline.


    sses start early tomorrow, but if what you have avable varies from discipline to discipline, so does where you travel.


    In the first ce, we haven''t even been informed which dormitories to head to after this.


    Because the Royal College is an all-door system, everyone needs to enter the dormitories that exist on campus.


    Well, it was supposed to be a brief briefing to get to know them.


    Nevertheless, there is essentially no such thing as a determined ssroom for each discipline in the Royal College.


    Each time you go to a ss, you move to a certain ssroom.


    But this time it''s difficult, so I''m moving to one of those ssrooms, but I don''t know where that is in the Somas who have just enrolled or deserved it.


    That''s why we need a guide instructor.


    "Hmm... I didn''t expect an opportunity so soon."


    "What are you talking abruptly about, you?


    The instructor who replied to the grunt - looking up at Cami, Soma shrugged her shoulder.


    Yes, one of the people I knew was Cami.


    "No, I never thought the teacher woulde to the college. I mean, I do think he was entrusted with the management of the mansion?


    "I took it from here, and I''ve been telling this story for almost a year now."


    "Mm, is that right?


    "Oh. It''s about right before you guys find it. I mean, before it happened... well, there were a lot of things that I thought happened."


    "Hmm..."


    Well, I guess there''s a good deal to talk about around there, so that''s not what Soma cares about.


    The only thing that bothered Soma was that Cami was here, which I didn''t think she was.


    "Well, to say the unexpected, this one was also unexpected here."


    That''s when Soma turned her gaze, behind her back.


    Cami taking the lead, which inevitably means there''s the lead... but the girl who was arriving behind it to hide, shook her shoulders instantly.


    "Huh... what... hey, I was aware...?


    "No, rather, why did you think they wouldn''t notice?


    If you were walking behind me just asking me to notice that, there''s no way you wouldn''t notice.


    But you didn''t like Soma''s attitude like that, girl - Eina swelled that cheek slightly as she tried to stare at this one.


    Well, then, you could have talked to me.


    "No, look, there was a likelihood of you, too?


    "I don''t have it. Yikes..."


    I screamed for a moment, but I suppose it stopped me because I remembered that there was the gaze of those around me who would be ssmates.


    I think it''s toote for that.


    "It must be your fault... eh"


    I just shrug my shoulders at the words because I was aware of them.


    It''s just that it was unexpected that Aina was there.


    That''s more than Cami.


    Therefore, while I saw him at the entrance ceremony earlier, I never spoke.


    Yes, the like-minded possibility I told Aina didn''t mean it was aplete joke.


    Certainly not strange to go to college at your age.


    But in Aina, before they found out, there was proof that she was from this country.


    "Uh, no, I see... is that what this is about"


    "Hey, how do you convince yourself...?


    "What... Speaking of which, I just remembered that you were able to make a wish"


    "... eh.... As always, aren''t you too guessy?


    "This kind of thing will only be knowing or not"


    If I knew, I''d notice, and if I didn''t, I wouldn''t.


    That''s all.


    Still, I was wondering exactly if you used that one to stay over there, which would mean it wasn''t like that in this way.


    You mean that was simply about generosity or something?


    Or maybe that includes it.


    "Hmm... honestly I was wondering too, if it seems like there''s a good reason"


    "Is that all the instructors need?


    "It''s more because I''m an instructor. Instructor work isn''t about suspicious students by giving them sses and consulting them, is it? Someone else will do it if you need it."


    "Well sure, is that true too"


    That''s how I snorted...... and I think so.


    It was almost something I was sure Cami was not mistaken at the time of seeing... but when Aina was also here, I guess it still meant that the little shadow next to Cami wasn''t my fault either.


    If you say so already, so is the person who was next to Eina.


    Well, in the order in which I noticed it, it''s actually that way first.


    If you think about it a little, you''ll see.


    There''s no way you won''t notice someone that prominent.


    Still, after considering the situation, I decided that it was an aerial resemnce to someone else.


    But when this happens, it means it''s him, too.


    "... is it okay for now?"


    ¡­¡­ Hey, what...?


    You thought it was about you, slightly Aina set herself up, but shrugged her shoulders back to it.


    Well, the college is huge, but just because you''re a Magic Instructor doesn''t mean you can''t take lectures other than Magic Instructor, and there should have been joint sses for the academic year, etc.


    Then you''ll see him one of these days, and you won''t dare hurry.


    That concludes that Soma should step aside for the first time.


    After this, we turned our thoughts to the future of college life.

 79 Classroom Landscape At Royal College

    At the point of its name it is obvious that Sylvia is part of the so-called royalty.


    Sometimes, however, she is the daughter of a concubine, equal to no right to inherit the throne.


    As a matter of priority, if a king''s son is born, or a grandson is born, the numbers will automatically increase.


    None of the royalty but Sylvia will die one day, but if it does not happen, it will not be possible to be king.


    That doesn''t mean, though, that Sylvia is being abused or scorned.


    Rather, given that she is the daughter of a concubine, I would say that she has been encountered more than she would normally have thought.


    Anyway, except for the right to inherit the throne, the treatment is no different from that of the other children.


    It was even the same about my mother, and Sylvia herself felt more strongly about it than anyone else.


    And that''s why Sylvia decided to go to Royal College.


    Simply because he wanted to return the favor he had received by then.


    Needless to say, the king... the fathers told me that such a thing was not gracious or anything.


    But even if it is from the heart, let them not be able to treat themselves equally in the true sense because of their royalty.


    Because I''m proud of my father and my mother, I thought I shouldn''t give in there.


    Well, Maria told me you were stupid or something.


    Still, it was augh, so I don''t think it''s wrong.


    By the way, I chose the Department of Magic Guidance because I thought that was the most useful thing I could do.


    Because magic research in this country hasgged considerably behind other countries.


    Sometimes this country is skewed of skills, and there is a strong tendency towards so-called results-based doctrine.


    It means that the process will not be valued and only the results will be valued.


    But it would still have been better if that had simply been the case, but the fact that it assumes skills makes the conversation difficult again.


    In short, anything you do is skilled first, and without it, you won''t even be able to get to the results.


    Still, if we''re going to do something about it, it''s going to be impossible if we don''t make it even the rest of the feat.


    All of those things, in short, make it easy for researchers to be treated cold.


    There are certainly sacramental religions when ites to magic studies, but that is also one of the major reasons.


    High hurdles, unmotivated and poorly treated.


    I am talking about who will do the research in such a situation.


    That is something that cannot be helped to some extent given the situation at the time of the founding of this country, but that cannot always be the case.


    Though the Kings are going to do something about it, there is no such thing as a proposal... which is why I was hoping Sylvia could help.


    Well, technically, Sylvia doesn''t understand all of the circumstances so far.


    I just knew there was no magic research going on, and I had a magical talent for myself.


    Then there is something I think I can do, to the extent that I thought so.


    But I don''t know the details, and although the destination is vague, the thought is real.


    Hence.


    "Mmm..."


    That is also why we are currently exposed to swelling surfaces.


    Royal College''s Department of Magic Guidance, is in the middle of that arithmetic ss.


    It''s not that I don''t understand the content of the ss, and I''m not dissatisfied with the content.


    Instead, it''s been about a month since I enrolled, but I could even say that all of that is fulfilling with regard to the sses I took.


    Sylvia was also taught some things by her tutors, so there is no brand new in the content itself.


    So the reason it was fulfilling was the environment itself.


    Turns out it''s the same answer, but there were people who got there after apletely different process than they did.


    Turns out, the answer was wrong, but there were people who felt convinced and brand new about the reasons that led them there.


    Or, the answer was wrong, not even one of the processes was convincing, but that''s why there were people who were inspired.


    All of that wasn''t when I was in ss with myself and my tutor.


    All that was there was my thoughts and the right answers the tutor showed.


    But the world was wider, and I could only see myself in a small box... I might exaggerate when I said that, but still, Sylvia really thought so, and it was a wake-up thought.


    And in it, there was a boy who even remembered admiration simr to respect.


    It''s a familiar boy, a boy who came right after himself at the entrance exam.


    To the best of Sylvia''s knowledge, he did almost everything perfectly.


    Though Magic Instruction, that ss is not only Magic Instruction as it is now.


    Especially when ites to small parts, the basic thing is to do it in general.


    But he seemed to understand everything perfectly.


    I remember Sylvia for the most part, too, but I''m not sure it will be just about everything.


    He was able to answer that perfectly, including the process, when he was pointed out.


    At one point, moreover, an instructor in arithmetic who has be well known for his riding or for making ill-intentioned problems has said to create problems that we cannot yet answer ourselves today and to solve them.


    But he was also given a normal face to solve it, and perhaps even something to learn in the middle and beyond, but it was also solved without difficulty.


    That''s right. The math instructor also sent an honestpliment, something that leaked an admirable breath from all over the ssroom.


    And you heard the story, and the other lecturers did something simr... with all of it, he still answered perfectly.


    Then it would be natural for me to have an admiration there because I wasn''t great at all and didn''t even get good at it.


    It was when Sylvia took swordsmanship sses that Sylvia was hit hardest among them.


    Some of the basic things include martial arts, and although it is a choice among the six, it is taught directly by the instructor of that discipline.


    Sylvia chose swordsmanship there and so did he... that was during that first ss.


    He said he needed to know how much everyone could do for now, so everyone was going to meet with the instructor.


    Few, though affiliated with the Department of Magic Guidance, also possess martial arts skills and, above all, are allowed to attend the Royal College.


    Some of them even have intermediate skills in swordsmanship...... if I''m honest, I think they were all licking about the instructor.


    Whatever the instructor thought, he seemed to be his age or only his younger age.


    The lecturer who led me to the ssroom on the day of the induction ceremony was also short, but somehow that guy had something like Pierce Loch.


    But she didn''t have that, and I think it was the reason she was smiling andughing at what was fun.


    Even Sylvia looked a little sweet... but such recognition was overshadowed in an instant.


    The first person with that intermediate skill was present, literally in an instant.


    Instead of shing the sword, I didn''t even know when it moved, and when I realized it, the person was down.


    Enlightening strength is enough, and still almost everyone will end up with the same end as that person.


    Though Sylvia was never hit in the head when she found out.


    I roared wondering if this was the lecturer at the Royal College Swordsmanship.


    And almost everyone, for obvious reasons.


    Everyone but him, because it means.


    I wonder what he looks like in this situation, with even the eye of anticipation from all of us, in the presence of¡­ the result was what I wanted.


    No, should I say more than that?


    Whatever it was, for the first time her sword was taken, and with a sword to return it, its head was pped the other way.


    The best cheer I''ve ever had, naturally.


    I realized most of all that would be something I would care about for my instructor''s girlfriend, and it fit right in... but I also think she seemed most happy.


    That''s what he said and so on, and to see from what he was talking about a bit, he apparently knew someone.


    Speaking of swordsmanship, it was also about that day that I heard that that one he showed on his entrance exam day was swordsmanship, not magic.


    That was when we talked by chance.


    I was wondering because I didn''t feel the magic, but when I asked him why he did it, he told me to charm him with what he was best at.


    There should be no problem with anything else than that it was not said to be magic... it is something that I was heartily impressed with how it was also interpreted.


    He said that it was not something that people could be proud of because it was what they taught me, but it was still enough to impress me, including being able to honestly speak of it.


    And, well, by the time, like, two weekster, Sylvia was already starting to send a totally respectful gaze at him... and it was around that time that there was a change in his attitude.


    And that''s what causes Sylvia to be exposed to swells......


    "Mmm..."


    Try roaring again, it doesn''t make any difference.


    Apparently he - Soma Neumont - has gotten used to himself doing this.


    To be honest, in the sense that I''ve gotten used to the sight in front of me, Sylvia is the same...... at the same time, it was something I didn''t want to admit badly.


    Yes, Sylvia is currently sitting next to him - Soma, but there''s only one dissatisfaction there.


    Because Soma is looking at the book at hand without looking at the ss.


    I know that''s what I borrowed from the library because I heard it from him.


    But I don''t even know what book you''re reading.


    Two weeks after that, because this is how Soma reads when she brings different books every day.


    Changed attitudes are also, in short, about this.


    What happened, Soma suddenly stopped taking serious sses until then and started reading books.


    If this is about reading something that has to do with magic, etc., it''s still fine.


    Because if you do think about Soma''s proficiency, you''ll only be free where you were listening to the ss.


    But when I brought the book on the first day, the word that came back asking me what it was about was the book of history.


    What I brought the next day was a book of ancient ruins, and the next thing I brought was a book of demons.


    I''ve brought something written about adventurers, I''ve brought something I''m not sure about¡­ At least I''ve never had a book on magic in my life that I''ve heard of before.


    Well, I can''t say that I haven''t even heard about it in thest three days, or possibly brought it once after that... maybe not.


    And where it was, it''s no different that the majority of it is books that have nothing to do with magic.


    It is more impossible to say not to be dissatisfied there.


    But Sylvia can''t say anything to Soma about it.


    That''s personal freedom, and when you''re pointed out, you''re still answering perfectly.


    There can''t be anything I can say.


    "Guuuuu..."


    So when ites to what I can do, this is just how I sound dissatisfied, but until now, there''s been some reaction, and finally nothing.


    Even though I knew it was depressing, no, I kept saying it was important to assert my will... this doesn''t make any sense to go on anymore.


    Finally, there was nothing else I could do, and I ran out of measures.


    "... Huh, it is"


    Therefore, when I turned my face forward, I decided not to care anymore.


    No, I really can''t do that... but I just have to.


    I figured I''d find someone around the corner who seemed respectable and I''d be able to work hard with someone like this from now on.


    But in the end, that''s what Sylvia thinks of herself.


    It has nothing to do with Soma.


    I just knew it, though, and it couldn''t be that easy to convince.


    While Sylvia tried to concentrate on the ss, she raised a small roar.

 80 Ex-Strong, Going To The Library.

    If I''m going to be honest, Soma wasrgely wondering why I was being stared at by the girl sitting next to me - the disgruntled face from Sylvia.


    Well, there''s no way I don''t know.


    Sometimes we talk a little bit about the edge of the entrance exam, and I hear that she came here for some reason.


    Soma is not dull enough not to look there.


    Or it''s true that I''m not taking the ss seriously, so it''s kind of natural to turn my grievances there.


    But even if we knew that, Soma wasn''t going to change the situation now.


    Though it''s certainly not a good situation to think about normally, Soma wasn''t bored with sses in the first ce.


    The act of being in the same ssroom for arge number of people and taking sses for the first time in years or decades.


    That was enough to make me nostalgic and to remember the fun again.


    Having all sorts of ideas and putting them in your mouth is even interesting... but that''s not enough.


    In the end, the reason why Soma came to the college is the same as the previous principles of behavior.


    To use magic.


    That''s all.


    So I tried to take sses for about two weeks, and Soma decided.


    Where we have been subjected to this as it is, that aim will not be achieved, he said.


    Or if we get to the middle part...... no, even if we don''t get that far, we might not know again next year.


    But at least now, we can''t find any meaning in it.


    Of course I''m not going to get in the way of my ssmates, so I''ll answer if they point to me... that''s all.


    More than I think there is a way to an end there, Soma''s purpose is the top priority.


    For that, it''s a book.


    That''s what I should call the Royal College, or a book I never saw at home is gobbling around.


    I don''t know what the clue is, so I''m reading allowances and gradually for now... well, that''s why Soma''s current situation is like this.


    It is therefore bad for Sylvia, but we have no intention of changing it.


    Well, I don''t do this in all my sses... and I turn the page of the book at hand with excused thoughts.


    Today''s book is about thebyrinth.


    Labyrinth is, broadly speaking, a type of ancient site, but it is also said to be older in one theory.


    Whatever it is, it is certainly something that we do not know even better than the ancient ruins.


    In thebyrinth, demons never cease.


    How much I thought I had defeated and extinct, and when I realized it, it was as if I was resurrected, and the demon is there.


    Very troublesome¡­ but it is very tasty from an adventurer''s point of view.


    How many demons you defeat does not reduce the number of demons, because that''s how much material you can take.


    So some adventurers even exist adventurers who specialize inbyrinths.


    Always dive into thebyrinth, hunt the demons there, take the material home and redeem it.


    Those who live that way.


    Nevertheless, it is naturally contiguous with danger.


    Thebyrinth is basically supposed to be underground, but it''s a dim, narrow ce, so you don''t know what the uncertainty is.


    It is amon story that an adventurer who made his way to thebyrinth one day, as usual, never returned.


    Still, there are adventurers diving into thebyrinth because their ie is somewhat more stable and, at the same time, they can aspire to grab a thousand dors.


    Because the ancient ruins are nice and thebyrinth sometimes has treasures asleep.


    It''s a magic guide, it''s a magic book... well, they rarely do that, but if it''s possible to get it, that''s enough.


    Sometimes they discover things like they''ve never seen before, and if you''re an adventurer and want to be romantic, it''s best to go to thebyrinth, etc.


    So, Soma''s reading a book like that, too, because he found potential there.


    Unknown tools make it possible to use forces that have never been avable before.


    It would be a ssic when ites to ssics.


    Well technically, this is what happened to be the book in my hand, but... it''s also true that I was paying attention there.


    (Hmmm... this still seems like the most likely thing so far...)


    In the first ce, that''s one of the reasons I came to this college.


    Because undergroundbyrinths exist on the property of the Royal College.


    It was discovered after building the college, not so much on top of which there is a daringbyrinth.


    That''s to use thebyrinth in ss.


    So you can train in the field without bothering to go outside.


    Besides, thebyrinth appears to be the perfect demon for training.


    Thebyrinth is basically divided into more than dozens of hierarchies, and the demons that emerge as they head down be more powerful, but the demons that emerge are determined by hierarchy.


    Suddenly, there is no such thing as a powerful thing.


    In other words, it is ideal for field training because it allows you to choose a locationmensurate with your current strengths.


    That''s how I use it in college training, etc., so I may think there is nothing unknown already, but I should say that it is because I am a student, and the hierarchy below seems untouched.


    The more treasure goes down there, the more likely it is to exist, and the more likely it is to be valuable.


    If so, you can have expectations even if you don''t want to.


    However, since it is definitely abyrinth and dangerous, training will not take ce there immediately.


    It is possible to go for the first time after a little ustomed to students who have little experience in action¡­ roughly two months after enrollment.


    Furthermore, permission toe and go freely is granted after the middle part.


    Students in small departments are forbidden to go outside of ss.


    In short, no matter how much I wanted to go, Soma could not go.


    (... I don''t know if the library says how I can get there somehow)


    Of course I know that''s not possible, but the possibility of not being able to go is very tedious.


    Because I know that, I never readbyrinth-rted stuff from a number of books... but I decided to randomly pick books to read during ss.


    So there''s no way I won''t read more than I took this.


    (¡­ even if you know you don''t, it''s possible. I guess I''ll look for something in that direction in the library today)


    With that in mind, Soma went further through the book at hand.


    All sses are over, after school.


    Naturally, it will be free time from here, but there are surprisingly few people who go out to y.


    Although it is not forbidden by the College side, it is because permission needs to be obtained on purpose and the process is cumbersome.


    Besides, people whoe to Royal College have a strong upward trend basically.


    One reason would be that many people give priority to training and study over y.


    And even if it''s a small part, it doesn''t change.


    The same goes for Aina and others, who said they often go to the training ground after school.


    I can train my magic, and there are a lot of simr people there.


    You can look and learn, ask questions, etc.


    That''s how they spend their time till dinner.


    Honestly, I''m very jealous of that, and I''d love to mix soma if I could.


    But I can''t use magic. Where I went, it would only be annoying.


    So that means having fun once the magic is avable¡­ Someday Soma goes to the library, deciding to mix it up.


    The library of the Royal College is located off the College''s premises.


    Nevertheless, in terms of location, it''s obvious.


    The main entrance is to the south, and the school building is from there to the center.


    The dorm is to the north and the training ground to the east.


    When you ce what you need where you need it, you can inevitably only ce the library at the western end.


    Well, depending on the size, you could have included it in the school building, but should I say raw hate, the library here is rarely big.


    That''s so much bigger than a bad city, I couldn''t have just let it adjacent to the school building.


    However, for that matter, the number of books held is enormous.


    Instead of this country, it is not Dade who is exaggerating that even the world is the best, etc.


    It is true that although that is just a somewhat exaggerated way of putting it, it is enough to approach it.


    You can see that at a nce if you even step into the library.


    Anyway, I get to the eye at that moment, this book, literally a mountain of books.


    They''re not stacked up, but they''re there so much that you might even stack them up to the same height.


    Looking up, it crosses the third floor and is even bigger.


    It goes without saying how much that is, given that the library is the only one in the west of the premises that has magically expanded its interior space.


    Whatever, Soma, who always came to such a ce, looks around and whines, well.


    Again today the shadows seemed extremely sparse.


    Most of them go to training grounds, because there are, apparently, very few libraries here.


    When I first heard that, I thought I had no heart... but if I knew why, on the contrary, I wouldn''t feelpelled.


    Because the number of books in this library is a little... No, quite, too much.


    To say how much, the scribe could not grasp the details, and more specifically, he did not know where more than 90% of the books were.


    I''m talking about getting a good grasp of it, but when I hear anything, it seems that the book here is exactly what I brought out of the Royal College, which was in the Kingdom of Veritas.


    It was just a crunchy mess among all sorts of things, so it couldn''t be divided into fields, etc., so it was transported to quite a lot of clutter.


    At that point, it was quite mixed, and when storing it here from there, there was no personnel or time to organize it, so it became even more chaotic.


    Still, on the contrary, I am able to grasp 10% because someone actually read it.


    I can only grasp that amount.


    I mean, as it is, a hundred years to grasp it all... no, it would likely take even longer, considering that I''ve been searched for and read from the more frequent things I''ve ever needed.


    Well, that''s not what Soma thinks.


    I appreciate being able to grasp as much as I can, but not sure means the unknown information could be asleep as well.


    If you think about it that way, it means you can have hope for the future, which wouldn''t be so bad either.


    Though I may think a little too positively.


    By the way, what Soma is reading in ss is one of the 90% that he has not grasped.


    Because I don''t know what it says, random, that is.


    Though I have used my other spare time to read books, you are reading 10% of what I know.


    That''s not because we''re looking for the unknown, but because we''re looking for something to hint at from the known information.


    If you don''t get results forever, you may start reading 90% of the time, but so far I n to continue with that.


    And for the time being, it''s that known guy who should be on his way.


    Can''t we somehow dive into thebyrinth even in today''s soma... I mean, to find out if there''s a back road or something.


    Labyrinth materials are preferentially searched for only objects and are turned to known people.


    Well, there''s more to it than that, even if it really happened, it doesn''t matter what you think, but it doesn''t work.


    If you''re serious about looking, you should look for the unknown, but it would be too reckless to try to find what you want in pinpoint out of what''s said to be millions.


    Then it''s still better to bet on the one in case, the minute is higher.


    That''s why Soma pointed his leg at the corner of the library, rtively close to the entrance.


    It looks like a huge library and there is still room for books, so the books found in it are gathered in one ce.


    Walking alone in an unpopr, even lonely...


    "Hmm...? That''s..."


    So Soma saw what he saw.

 81 Formerly The Strongest, I Encounter Facial Acquaintances In The Library

    Soma was first surprised that there were two figures there.


    Libraries aren''t really popr, and by the time you get in, look for, borrow, and leave a book, you should be mistaken for one person, except for the clerk, and it''s not even umon to see anyone.


    Thomas has been stuffing here since the first day of school, but this was the first time I encountered two people here in a day.


    And being the face that both of them have seen is also one reason for surprise.


    Moreover, thebination was very rare.


    "This is another rarebination."


    "... hmm?... soma?


    "Um, it''s been three days, She"


    "... n"


    The golden hair flushes saggily on the nodding p.


    Something I''vee to see a lot over thest month...... I should still say, I''m still not used to it.


    Well, one of these days, I guess this one will be more obvious.


    Department of Swordsmanship, 1st grade, Royal College Elementary School.


    That is the word that most terminally describes She''s situation today.


    Yes, that is, She was also enrolled in the Royal College.


    Unlike Aina, She should have problems at her age, but She also managed to do so by using the favor there.


    Apparently it was actually somewhat easier than Eina because it was possible to prove her identity by being an elf or by being a rank five adventurer... well, that''s for the record.


    By the way, we met again the day after the admissions ceremony.


    I met him when I was exploring where and what was in the college.


    However, I was not particrly surprised because I knew I was next to Aina at the induction ceremony... oh no, have I ever been surprised by just one thing?


    Even now, She doesn''t hide her face in college.


    I thought it was just an admissions ceremony, and it seems to be the case all the time... well, I can''t dress like that in college, so maybe it''s natural.


    Anyway, since that day, Soma and She had been a little face-to-face.


    Because they belong to different disciplines and live in different dormitories, not every day, but oddly enough, they are on edge.


    I''ve never seen him in the library before.


    "Was it something you were looking for?


    "... give me the Book of Wizards"


    "Oh, did you decide to approach it from there?"


    "... n"


    The reason Aina joined the college was to build her own magical arm and deepen her knowledge, but She didn''te here to brush her sword arm, even as she joined the swordsmanship department.


    She''s purpose has also remained the same as before¡­ that is, to learn magic.


    I entered the swordsmanship department because if I let them in for now, I would be able to try everything in college, so I chose where I would most likely let them in.


    It should just be taken for granted, that if I were to be included, I would be more desirable in the Department of Magic Guidance, and I almost regretted it alongside hearing and admiring that Soma had entered the Department of Magic Guidance and how to do so.


    It''s what Sylvia told me too...... no, really Cami. Various.


    Though it is possible that I thought of it myself, it is true that I was greatly helped by what I was taught.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... so the teacher was guiding you, is that it?"


    "That''s not true. At the end of today''s ss, She asked me where the magic book was, but as you can see, it''s a little hard for the first person here to tell - right? I didn''t have anything to do in a hurry today, and I had a little errand here, so I don''t feel like it."


    I see, and the person who was handing She some books - nodding back to Karine.


    If you do ask about the Apocalypse, she will be the best.


    At any rate, Karine is a lecturer who teaches magic instruction and a magic instructor in the first grade of the Royal College Elementary... in short, because she is also in charge of the Somas.


    Serving means staying in ce.


    We move ssrooms for each basic ss, and there is no particr amount of time in the home room, but in some cases we need to contact each discipline, and each discipline is assigned a role.


    If so, it would be more natural for Carine to be that of the Somas.


    By the way, and yet when ites to why Cami was guiding Soma and the others on the day of the admission ceremony, it seems she was somehow surrogate.


    Karine had a reception at the main entrance, just like she did at the entrance exam, but she couldn''t make it to the guide because of it?


    That''s why Cami was acting as a temporary surrogate.


    Carine had also taken over at that time because she had actually made the various contacts in time.


    Since Cami is an axologist, there are not many opportunities for Soma to meet.


    Depending on future sses, there will be more opportunities for that...... well, that''s not why it''s not a story.


    gossip.


    "So, what kind of magic book were you looking for exactly?


    "... for now, from the basics?


    "Is it from there first?"


    "...... I have plenty of time, so I''ll give it a good try first.... I''ve never tried a magic book before."


    "Sure, it''s not something you can try early if it''s not a ce like this, such as reading a lot of magic books."


    By the way, a magic guide is not a book that says something about a magic guide, but is somewhat close to a kind of magic guide.


    Just reading it is certain magic - no, you can learn magic, and it doesn''t even require magic guidance skills.


    Just read it, and you will be able to use it.


    It is a very expensive substitute because of its high convenience and the fact that there is no other means of obtaining it than to find it very rarely in thebyrinth.


    Essentially, it is not in cirction in general, and it is so much that even the Duke''s house cannot obtain it quickly.


    But She doesn''t read it to learn magic.


    Because it is witchcraft, not magic.


    Although magic and magic are almost identical when viewed in terms of effects alone, magic has no means of remembering anything other than the Book of Magic.


    Sorcery is only sorcery, more than not magic, unlike what She wants, and naturally I agree with Soma.


    But it is also true that magic and magic are very close, and She noted that magic can be remembered by anyone reading a book of magic.


    If this can also be applied to magic, will She and Soma be able to learn magic?


    But the effect of the Book of Magic is only exerted once.


    If someone remembers witchcraft with it, the remaining book of magic will be just a book.


    I don''t even do it in the library of the Royal College, just like leaving such precious items untouched.


    Everything here is the wreckage of an end-of-use exorcism.


    And what She is researching also fits with the wreckage and the transformed magic book.


    Whether it turns into wreckage or not, it doesn''t make any difference that magic was remembered using it.


    Then it is sufficient as a research subject¡­ Well, it is too difficult to research an unused magic guide, but it is ate bitter measure, but it cannot be said to bepletely pointless.


    At least She thought it meant something there, and honestly, Soma has no objection there.


    To the extent that I think that someday Soma would have tried if She hadn''t done it, I''m hoping there might be something there.


    Most importantly, I didn''t think of what to do at all, so I put it behind me first.


    "By the way, is She thinking about what exactly she''s going to do?


    "...... hmm.... In the meantime, I''ll read the contents"


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, did they just say that something meaningless was written inside"


    The Magic Book doesn''t actually have to read the contents because it only works by using it.


    Still, for once, letters are written like normal books, but that doesn''t say anything about rememberable witchcraft, but they say it just describes meaningless things.


    But when I think about it, I don''t remember hearing exactly what it says.


    Then there is certainly a possibility that some hint exists there.


    "I see. Is that... yeah?


    and so soma identally leaned her neck because she felt signs of bitterughter from next door.


    If you are not She...... it is from Karine.


    "Doctor? What''s wrong?


    "No, I know you two are serious, so as far as I''m concerned, I''m a little unsure what to do. Well, Soma, you''re better... She, hey."


    "Oh...... sure"


    She is only a swordsmanship student.


    Regardless of whether it''s a little or not, She''s enthusiasm is obviously for magic.


    Maybe we should be careful as instructors in this situation.


    Though.


    "... swordsmanship is done properly, so it shouldn''t be a problem"


    "That''s right. Because of that, I''m thinking about what''s wrong with you. I was just asking, isn''t She''s swordsmanship awesome? Instead of the students, you even beat the instructors? A new swordsmanship instructor, I knew it, but losing to students is impable! I was moaning."


    That being said, Carine never cautioned She after all.


    He decided to convince me that he was a magic instructor.


    I am in a teaching role, and it would be another thing to pay attention to, which is the role of a swordsmanship instructor.


    Are you relieved by that, She opened one of the books at hand just as quickly as she could.


    Seems like he''s going to see what it says for now.


    But when he drops his gaze there, his eyebrows immediately distort, and his neck is tilted shortly thereafter.


    And.


    "............... this, I can''t read"


    Those words were spoken.

 82 Magic Books And Ancient Sacred Letters

    She said she couldn''t read. Having dropped her gaze on it, Karine instantly figured out why.


    Because he didn''t think it had anything to do with magic, Carine had never read the Book of Magic before... but it was written in ancient sacred letters the first time she saw it.


    That couldn''t have been read.


    Ancient sacred characters are characters that supposedly existed and were used on or before ancient monuments.


    Since it is nowpletely obsolete, few readers, etc., exist.


    Because the Bible is written there, it seems that some people can read it if they are priests of Holy Divinity, etc. ¡­ Otherwise, whether they are in this college or not.


    Naturally, Carine can''t read it.


    Hence.


    "... Mm, read it"


    The moment She said that, I was furiously worried about what it was like.


    It is easy to say that you do not know.


    But once again, I am proud and confident that I am a lecturer at the Royal College.


    I had hesitation in saying that to my students, even though I thought I had no choice if it was ancient sacred letters.


    But instantly, I realize it was my mistake.


    She was there before she turned to the Book of Magic because it was Soma.


    Though, I thought that would be impossible.


    I have heard from many instructors that Soma''s knowledge is definitely out of order.


    Not only that, but there were times when I actually thought so, even as I was doing my magic instruction ss.


    From previous interactions, apparently the two have known each other for a long time, but no matter how many somas, the ancient sacred letters...


    "Hmm... I don''t mind, but what are you going to do in the future? Exactly every time She tries to read the Book of Magic, it''s tough for me to read or trante it."


    "... for now, depending on what this is about?... If it really seems pointless, think of something else.... if anything seems possible... do something, remember?


    "I will buy it, but I don''t have any teaching materials to remember..."


    Karine looked at the somas interacting like that with a pocan look, as a matter of course.


    No, ''cause I guess so.


    Now it was assumed that Soma could read ancient sacred letters.


    What does that mean...... I mean?


    "... Huh? Could you, Soma... read the ancient sacred letters, huh?


    "Yeah? Well, can you read it?


    To the boy who nodded beforehand, Karine lost her words again.


    On the contrary, when Soma looked at him like that, he leaned his neck strangely.


    Perhaps it is only natural to wonder if you do not understand the importance of things.


    "Well, I don''t doubt it, but then could you actually read it?


    "I don''t mind because I meant to, but it''s a library, so I don''t really speak up... No, now it is, and I don''t really need to care more than no people"


    After saying that, Soma looked at it when she received the Book of Enchantment from She.


    And.


    "" - April 3, 117. Sunny. Nothing in particr today, it was the usual day. I hoped it would be an event to celebrate the centennial, but not by the time it was brilliant - ''... is this really a book of magic?


    "Because all the magic books are made with the same decorations, I''m pretty sure they are. Yo? It''s too much of a trick to use ancient sacred characters."


    "Hmm, is this even though it''s real..."


    "... diary?


    "I''ve skipped the page and looked at it, but it only seems to say the same thing. ¡­ In the meantime, let''s read the rest."


    After saying so and viewing She''s other things, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    Apparently, it was somethingrgely simr.


    "This is quite true, it is only reasonable that it was judged worthless..."


    "... Too bad"


    "Ma, you should consider it a pleasure to have saved you the trouble of purposefully remembering the ancient sacred letters"


    I can''t see anything lying about that.


    And even though it wasn''t less than a month ago, I didn''t even think I''d bother to spit that kind of lie, given the character of Soma I''ve seen so far.


    This means that he can really read ancient sacred letters.


    "... I see. Apparently, you can read ancient sacred characters."


    "Hmm...? Speaking of which, I''ve been quite surprised before, is that all? In my life, it''s just an old letter."


    "Well... to be honest, that''s not a mistake either. But the question is, when exactly is that letter?"


    As mentioned earlier, the ancient sacred letters are supposedly letters that existed at the same time as the ancient monuments.


    In short, ancient sacred characters are rarely inscribed in ancient ruins.


    Though the priest of the Sacred Divinity can read somewhat, it is only precisely that the Bible can read.


    Letters not written there cannot naturally be read, and ancient sacred characters are also known to have a different number of characters in use.


    It is said that tens of thousands of dors will be surpassed even if counted inrge numbers, and it is almost impossible to read the inscriptions in the ruins and so on.


    That is why the existence of a true readability of ancient sacred letters was rare and extreme, and at the same time of great value.


    If you say how much that is... as much as you can say it''s almost the only one in this country, if you have the ability to do so, you can get a particr job regardless of your skills, and you know what it''s worth.


    It''s not like any of those people can be, like peasants.


    It is only possible to read ancient sacred characters into things that can only be limited.


    Well, it''s...


    "Hmm... if I''m being honest, I don''t care"


    "... well, I guess."


    When ites to awesome, it''s true that at the same time some people don''t care.


    I just told a man that magic wants to use that he can be an archaeologist, and he''s not happy and he doesn''t feel worth it there, naturally.


    "It''s not really amazing."


    In the first ce, the ancient sacred letters are unknown in their details.


    Before the illegible, the background is.


    When, where, how, and so on, it''s obvious.


    Whatever you think, it just appears to be anguage that emerged abruptly at some point.


    So much so that some say that the word given to God and thenguage that was in super ancient times were restored, but at the end of the day it was conveyed from another world, etc.


    "The other world, is it?


    "Oh, yeah, I know you get caught up there, but it''s nothing unusual in itself. Yikes?


    In fact, until about a hundred years ago, people were rarely discovered to havee from different worlds.


    It is often assumed that people from different worlds were involved, and that some of the technology transmitted to this day was brought about by people from different worlds?


    Guns and the like are one of them, and there are stories about the heroes who destroyed the evil gods and actually the otherworlds, as well as literature that describes how many otherworlds were discovered before and after the time when ancient ruins were being built.


    Well, although it is honestly a frown saliva around here, it is at least true that there were different worlds, that its influence was so great that it could not be ignored, and that its existence has not been confirmed publicly for thest hundred years or so.


    "... publicly?


    "It''s as if it''s actually a different way of saying it..."


    "Oh, that''s... uh..."


    I wonder what''s going on for a moment, but I think it''s okay.


    Anyway, although it is assumed that there was no such fact at all, everyone knows a little about the time, for example, how it actually was.


    I just tried to hide it, and it''s not something I can hide.


    "Actually, the kingdom of Veritas has summoned brave men from different worlds more than a decade ago."


    "... from different worlds"


    "Give the brave...?


    "Yeah, to crusade the Demon King."


    Well, after that, when you tried to sort out the brave men''s offerings, you finally found out that there were brave men in your own country.


    You think you won''t defeat the Demon King in the end, but were rebelled and independent?


    It was decided from the outset that there was nothing wrong with such a scandal.


    Although, I am certain that the country has be interested, so I couldn''t seem to have done everything without it.


    Especially for the countries concerned, the general picture is bing known.


    "Well, if you''re interested, I think you should check it out. Yikes. I forgot where it was, but those books must have been somewhere, too."


    The only thing in this library is not just what I brought from the kingdom of Veritas, but that''s also what I''m trying to get into when a new bookes out.


    They are naturally ced around here because we know what kind of books they are.


    "Hmm, then I guess I''ll read it when I have time.... Nevertheless, the teacher seems to know a lot about such things?


    "Well. I was worried about whether to be a magic instructor or do archaeology. I would have done archaeology if I''d fallen here, and I might think about it again if I''d fired you one day."


    That''s why I''m so jealous of being able to read ancient sacred letters.


    Maybe if Karine could read it, she would have gone that way without getting lost.


    "Speaking of which, why can you read the ancient sacred script, Soma?


    "I don''t care why you say it... I can read it, so I can''t say anything else..."


    "Hmmm......"


    I decided that Karine wouldn''t want to say the words.


    Well, whatever it is.


    It must also be some difficult situation to say.


    It hasn''t been a month since we met, though many lecturers.


    It''s only natural that you can''t reveal everything.


    One of these days I thought to myself... you don''t have to tell me, can you just tell me the ancient sacred letters, etc., and Fujima''s gaze was directed here.


    "By the way, does familiarity with the old mean you also know about thebyrinth here?


    "Labyrinth? Well, I don''t know how familiar you are, but you might know it to some extent."


    "Hmmm... then somehow you don''t know how to dive into thebyrinth right now? This way, in a backward sense."


    "... Yes -?


    When I asked what the situation was, I was convinced that it would be, and I knew if I hade to the library for it... but honestly, there would be about the wrong person to talk to.


    "If you knew it, you''d think I''d teach it."


    "Hmm... well, if you think about it normally, don''t tell me"


    "Isn''t that right?


    I feel very enthusiastic, but I feel a little empty for that matter.


    I suppose that''s all magic wants to do, act for now, before thinking deeply about it.


    "... but the truth is, it''s not like there''s no way to do it for once. Yikes? Besides, after proper due process, hey."


    "Mm... is there such a thing?


    "... first ear"


    "Surprisingly, there are rules that are not quite known or taught?


    That''s some kind of wiggle drop.


    I didn''t say it, but look it up and you''ll see.


    I don''t know if you look it up, but what you can tell me if you ask.


    You won''t tell me if I ask, but what I can deduce from other information.


    There are quite a few things in this college that sound good when ites to weighing student autonomy, etc.


    By the way, the information that Soma has heard falls within what you can tell by listening to it.


    I just don''t originally ask if there''s anything like backgammon for that, etc., and I''m not assuming what to do when that happens... well, I wouldn''t mind a little extra.


    If you start practicingbyrinth exploration anyway, you''ll be informed.


    I thought so, I tried to open my mouth...


    "It''s abyrinth that''s forbidden to go in on its own during the small ministry, but there''s actually only one exception. That''s what it''s like to pass a special exam after taking a person with a pull rate. The person with the pull rate is limited to instructors. The content of the exams varies from instructor to instructor, but if you want to go to thebyrinth for now, you need to find an instructor who can pull you off and take the exam and pass it."


    What sounded before that was a familiar voice.


    But at the same time, it''s a voice you''re not supposed to hear here.


    Still looking back at it reflexively, what I saw in my sight was the way I expected it to be, a familiar figure.


    "but College Director!?


    He was the Dean of the Royal College, Hildegard Lintvrum.

 83 Former Strongest, Going To The Underground Labyrinth

    Knowing how to get freely to thebyrinth in the library, Soma hade to its entrance only early the next day.


    The entrance to thebyrinth is present at the corner of the training ground.


    Given that going to thebyrinth is part of basic training, it would be reasonable.


    Well, technically, there''s an entrance to thebyrinth, so a training ground was set up around it... well, that doesn''t matter.


    By the way, there is no basic roof in the training ground.


    Except for dressing rooms, which are usually done outdoors.


    So that we can train assuming it on a rainy day as well... Now, it is unclear how far it is genuine.


    It''s just basic, so there are exceptions inside, and that''s one of them that serves as a gateway to thebyrinth.


    "Hmm... I''ve never been around here before, but was this how it happened..."


    When you take swordsmanship sses, you will inevitably travel to the training area.


    But it was a central proximity, and this was even further on the edge of the training ground.


    Perhaps, just in case.


    Given that there are definitely demons underneath it, it''s natural.


    If you just say it on the outside, it''s very normal.


    Equally no difference from the surrounding buildings... so the difference is its contents.


    If that''s just the impression you''re looking at...


    "Temple¡­ or ruins¡­"


    "Imaginarily, that''s exactly what it is. It''s easier to prepare and prepare your mind than it is to be abrupt in the same way as a training ground, right?


    "The atmosphere is definitelying out."


    I nod at my voice from behind, looking back.


    It was something of a looking toddler, with green hair and green eyes.


    He was the supreme power in the Royal College, and this time, when Soma took the exam in thebyrinth, he bought the rate and the examiner to get out.


    "Nevertheless, what is the immediate exam of the Dean of the College...... is the Dean of the College actually free? He came to the library yesterday for some reason."


    "I think there''s something more you can say? I''m still the greatest in this college, aren''t I?


    "You know what?


    Well, they had some business at the library yesterday, so even if I could give up a hundred steps, I guess not today.


    Why is this happening in the first ce because other instructors turned me down?


    First of all, Karine was told as of yesterday because she is busy today, and she gets the same words from all the instructors she encounters today, including Cami.


    Yeah, about one person said nothing from this side yet, but I said I would do it or something, but the swordsman told me that I was going to see the training today, so it''s a no-can.


    That''s why I was worried about what was going on, and this appeared and said:


    Apparently, you''re in trouble, so you have no choice but to do my pull and exam officer.


    It was the words and deeds of the free man, no matter what he thought.


    "¡­ it is true that I am grateful for your help."


    "Mm...? Uh-huh, you just have to know! I''m not the reason you''re here today!... Can you thank me more?


    "Don''t get on with it"


    Talking about that, if we went ahead there, which was like a passage, we eventually reached therge hall at the international level.


    But what bothered Soma was not so much the hall itself, but the slightest difort I felt the moment I went in there right now.


    "Hmm...? Is that... a bond?


    "Though we have these things, they''re not enough to prepare. Even if the demonse out of thebyrinth, they are bound so that there is no problem. Well, that''s never happened here before, but given that it''s part of the King''s Capital, we need to take the utmost care."


    I see. I nodded and headed to the center of the hall, where it was more of a staircase than a hole...


    The material is probably stone, which continues straight down.


    "It looks like an artifact, but you didn''t put your hands on it, did you?


    "At least by the time I got here, this was already happening. Considering I didn''t even hear about that, maybe from the beginning."


    "Hmm..."


    There is a record of ancient ruins being clearly made by people, but thebyrinth is obscure around there.


    Well, considering things like demons, it''s hard to imagine that people made them, and if it''s a record that they were discovered abruptly, it''s that they exist, so it''s said that God made them.


    If they ask me what I made this for though, there''s no way I can tell... and at least for Soma, it doesn''t matter.


    I might have a clue here that Soma can use magic.


    That was enough.


    "Well, let''s just say we''re going soon... but the exam is a secret, right?


    "It doesn''t make sense when measures are taken. Differences from instructor to instructor are one way to make it hard to guess. So there''s only one thing I can tell you. Go to the tenth level."


    "Hmm..."


    By the way, thebyrinth exploration internship that takes ce in ss is basically a party for four to six people.


    On top of that, safety is taken into ount to the fullest by adding a student pull rate where the strength of the intermediate part is certain.


    Still, there''s a little bit of a pupil out there who gets seriously ill, and one or two of them even die a year... but I don''t care about that information for now, so I''ll put it aside.


    The important thing is that the average hierarchy that can be reached at the end of the first grade of the lower division is the fifth tier.


    Note that in the second academic year, it is the eighth hierarchy and the tenth hierarchy as of the end of the subdivision.


    In other words, this seemingly young girl says that Soma alone can reach the average hierarchy at the end of the subdivision.


    Well, nothing wrong with that.


    "By the way, can I ask you the expected time of arrival?


    "Well... I see it won''t take two hours, something like that."


    "Yes, sir."


    The time avable for a single tier is sufficient and a little.


    The conditions are five minutes because the map is not given the same as in practice.


    I have a sword, and I don''t need to be ready now.


    All right, let''s go.


    "Um, it''s time for the exam."


    So the Somas stepped forward to the dim end.


    Marking thest step, he stepped down to thebyrinth and Soma exhaled a sigh of admiration.


    I had some information about thebyrinth, but I was impressed that you were really right.


    To put it briefly, it was vision.


    There should not be a light source, but it was able to capture the wonders and surrounding sights with an eye.


    Although not exactly equivalent to daylight, it is too much to explore.


    "Hmm... you really don''t know what abyrinth is"


    "Maybe it''s not something I''m not even going to show you. Well, you don''t just fail to be vignt, you just have to take what you have to take."


    While listening to something I''m not sure if it''s such advice or what it is, I don''t actually fail to be vignt and move on.


    Should I say that I dug through the ground properly? It was such a ce.


    This again shows no sign of a strange breakdown, but it turned around, which is a very poor prospect ahead.


    This is the kind of structure you''re just asking me to ambush.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    "Well, if you know what I mean, there''s nothing wrong with that."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: Our Stream, Sickness Knife.


    I wave my arms at the moment I recognize to the shadow that popped out of the moment.


    It stretches to its neck without any difference and flies its neck straight away.


    Back length that is man-shaped but even lower than itself.


    characteristic, its pointy ears and nose.


    The way I remember it is one of the typical things about demons.


    "Hmm... is it a goblin"


    He falls to the ground with Dosari. With his eyes narrowed to it, he wrestles his sword to the sheath of his hips.


    Considering thatbyrinth demons only leave the same level of demons in the same hierarchy, demons don''t get extremely strong down the hierarchy, etc., there still doesn''t seem to be a problem if you just step through them.


    Rather, if there is a problem, that means we don''t know the way, but this is already luck.


    Believe in your luck, you''ll have to go even further.


    "Oh, by the way, I realized what to do if you get attacked from behind in this situation? Should I protect you?


    "No, you don''t have to. In that case, I''ll take care of it. If there''s a group of other enemies, I don''t have to be aggressive if they''re after me."


    "Hmm... So what if you are targeted if the enemy has a means of ranged attack?


    "In that case, it''s a difficult ce... well, that depends on the situation. I mean, after all, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Yes, sir."


    If they told me to proceed with this while protecting it, it would have been somewhat troublesome, but if that was not necessary, I would have done nothing about it.


    Then don''t hesitate to even move on, sh and throw away the demons you meet, and head to the back.


    I guess I should strip the material otherwise, but that''s none this time.


    There is a limit to the amount that one can hold alone, and above all, today''s purpose is not there.


    Well, it''s not like I don''t know what''s being graded, or that I''m likely to get a diminution there... but there''s nothing more I can do then.


    In the meantime, I only thought about moving on, executed, and ended up getting there after about five minutes had psed since I got down here.


    "Hmm, that''s not a bad pace"


    "Right. I don''t know, it''s something that goes that far... just like that."


    It is a ce such as a slightlyrger hall of sight, where its walls are crept through in a different way than before.


    It wasn''t anywhere back, left, or right, but down there.


    It was a stairway to the second level.


    This also looks like an artifact at first sight, but as I was advised, there''s not much I can do about it.


    If it''s easy to navigate to it, I''ve never been over it.


    Turn around, you have a t figure, and if you snort, the snort returns.


    Turn forward and slightly lower your gaze.


    Towards that end, Soma began to descend the stairs.

 84 Dragonman And Skills

    "Speaking of which, I''ve always wondered."


    Soma uttered such words when he was descending to the fifth tier and moving on.


    It only takes about thirty minutes to get here, so it''s at a pretty good pace... Now, Hildegard tilts his neck wondering if there would have been any problem.


    But what popped out of his mouth shortly afterwards was a word he didn''t expect.


    "Why do you have such a strange tone?


    For a moment, I didn''t want you to tell me, but I figured I''d manage.


    "No, honestly, I don''t want you to be the only one."


    I couldn''t.


    No, ''cause I don''t care what you think. This would be some kind of gesture.


    I just think I''m waiting for a scratch.


    But such a soma leaned her neck strangely as she turned only her face to this one.


    It''s like this one''s wrong.


    "No, I''ve said nothing in particr since the beginning, but it used to be different, didn''t it? Well, I just wanted to ask you why you look like a young girl. Were you a female?


    ¨D¨D


    For a moment, Hildegard was definitely holding his breath.


    That''s about as much of a shock as it sounds right now.


    ''Cause where that means, it would be too obvious.


    No, I did wonder you weren''t reluctant this way... that was just, too unexpected.


    "Why... no, how long have you known?


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what the hell it''s for... If that means that you''re the dragon, then that kind of thing starts at first sight, right? Or you wouldn''t have noticed. "


    To the words, I was stunned again.


    At the same time, however, questions also arise.


    If you''ve noticed from the beginning...


    "... for what it''s worth, I think it was pretty normal? I killed you, didn''t I? So here''s the thing... I think there''s something else."


    "No, even if you say that, my son killed you. He hated you and killed you, and he''s your son."


    The soma that speaks of that, as always, only brings a gaze to this one.


    But that was enough to understand that he had not lied.


    So shortly afterwards Hildegard exhaled his sigh, because he regretted it.


    "Nooo... I came all the way here to surprise you in the corner... but it was unconscious that I had failed from the beginning."


    "Oh, was that the reason? I knew I was free as a college director."


    "You''re crazy!


    Or I couldn''t do this because I''m not free.


    After staying up all night for a bit of this time, I just got serious and processed a bunch of stuff.


    Answering Soma for two hours was just a critical quote that was getting out of it.


    Well, I decided I could do that, so I designated it as up to ten levels, and at this rate, it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    "By the way, haven''t you been asked to answer the question just now?


    "Yeah? Wasn''t that the question just now?


    "Being a seemingly young girl or... no, in the first ce, I don''t think the dragon had any gender?


    Soma''s question is right.


    Because there is no such thing as gender in dragons.


    Dragons, which are made up of fantasies from people, do not need to be gender defined because they are neither increased by reproduction.


    But.


    "Well, my body is small because I haven''t lived in fifty years... but I try not to get too big when I''m an adult, so it''s not what I assumed. So, that''s why... you see, I was supposed to be pretty big, right?


    "Well it is. Considering the dragon, it was quite big."


    "Um, so I chose this little body this time. You''re surprised at that discrepancy, right? It''s all part of my ruse... to drop you. I mean, it''s a gibberish."


    "... Hmm?


    Moments, the gaze that was being directed from Soma turned into something like this guy what are you talking about... well, why?


    I was stunned that it was happening here, and I was going to melt.


    Where was the glitch in this perfect ploy?


    I can''t solve it.


    "Well, leave your bullshit alone first... so, drop me, what? What exactly are you going to do?


    I said, "Yeah? That''s up to you to make a kid, right?


    "............... you know what?


    It became more like seeing something unfortunate in that gaze, but I really can''t solve it.


    I''m just saying it''s obvious.


    "¡­ I don''t recall gaining favor from you in my lifetime?


    "What are you talking about? You would have killed me and made me admit it. Then it''s only natural that you want the other kid, right?


    "Uh... I mean, is that flesh also a woman?


    "Not for that. I thought about reincarnating you into a woman''s flesh, but I thought you might not like it."


    "Can you help me with that... yeah? Didn''t you say something terrible right now?


    "What is it?


    It sounded like you said, "You reincarnated me?


    "You''re right, and you''re not wrong about anything?


    This one is more surprised that Soma showed surprise there.


    Be sure to make your wishe true, I would have said it right.


    "Oh, I knew you were saying something at the end, but you were saying that... No, if you think about it, there''s no way you and I could be reincarnated into the same world by chance, is there? Or you could have done that."


    Well, I''m not even an ex-god.


    The original is because the world is already different and dead.


    For a slightly different reason than Soma is not a god, but it is something simr when ites to something quite simr.


    "By the way, I ask you this as a pure question, but you said you would have my child, but can you really make it? Aren''t you human?


    "Hmm... if we do ssify it as a race, I''m not in the framework of humanity, but we should be able to give birth without a problem, right? I''m not a dragon man now. You can''t have more children than you can have flesh and no more fantasies."


    In short, the situation is simr to that of an elf.


    That one is bing ssified as mankind because it was recognized by the world, but to that extent if there is a difference.


    And there will be nothing more wrong with the elves than having a mixed blood with people.


    "Well, the only problem is that it takes about five hundred more years for me to grow up and be able to have kids... and I''ll figure it out for you."


    "It can''t be."


    That being said, Soma sighed out like a fright, but Hildegard is serious about it.


    In the sense of falling from superiority in the first ce, soma remains the same.


    Though flesh is the species of mankind... well, that''s about the temper you can handle.


    "Well, I don''t care about that story any more than it''s possible... By the way, you said you fulfilled my wish earlier, didn''t you?


    "Um, didn''t I tell you?


    "... did you really know what my wishes were?


    "Naturally. You want to use magic, don''t you?


    That''s why I reincarnated you into this world.


    Closest to that world, to this world where magic still exists.


    "Hmm... Is there a problem then? So the inability to use magic is my problem."


    "Yeah? Can''t you use magic?


    "Is that so? Or is that why you''re doing this?


    "No, I heard you say you wanted to go to thebyrinth, so I thought it was just right, so I left, but I didn''t even know why..."


    Soma can''t use magic.


    It was impossible.


    Even though Hildegard was a god, he can''t interfere much more than he is reincarnating.


    There is only one thing left to be done to make this world a perfect ce to reincarnate.


    But that was what gave Soma a magical talent.


    That''s absolutely more than what I said about making a wishe true.


    Fortunately, the magic of this world was exerted by the gift of the flesh, so it was engraved -


    "... I''d like to see you a little bit?


    "Yeah? Is that possibly what you also did during the entrance exam?


    "Um, it''s the same thing. I need to check again."


    "Hmm... well, it doesn''t matter, does it?


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me. Which, all the time..."


    - The Reason of Harmony, Dragon God''s Eyes, Administrator of the World: False and All Knowledge.


    What I saw in my eyes instantly was a vast amount of information.


    If you see something bad, you''ll be swallowed of consciousness in an instant. Stare at it and focus only on what you need.


    All you need is one thing, Soma''s current skill configuration.


    - The logic of the sword.


    - The vessel of the Divine Domain.


    - God-killing.


    - Dragon killer.


    - Protection of the Dragon God.


    - Absolute disconnection.


    - Talent of sight.


    - The sword of all demons.


    - Frequently on the battlefield.


    - Sign perception special.


    - Surprise void.


    - Warfare boost.


    - Shrink.


    - Powerful.


    - Clear mirror water stop.


    - Unique focus.


    - Disease thunderstorms.


    - Limit break.


    - Overdrive.


    - My flow, imitation, and iron ughter sword.


    - A machete of self flow, imitation, and demon ughter.


    - Streamliness, imitation and discrepancy.


    - My flowing, imitating, demon sword.


    - Dagger of self flow and disease.


    - Six singing fairies.


    - Hundreds of flowers and chaos.


    - Purple sh.


    - Osiri shed.


    - Pr moves/shes.


    - The showdown...


    There are many different skills, from passive to active.


    It wasn''t different from what I saw then, and in one of them, I found it.


    - Magic Superior.


    "Hmmm......"


    Not a mistake in sight or anything, but it does exist. Besides, I roared.


    Tilt your neck as you watch Soma sh and throw away the demon that emerged from the edge of your instant vision.


    I still didn''t know what it meant to say I couldn''t use it, etc.


    Whatever this is about, it''s superior.


    Even if you were doing it the wrong way, you should be able to easily release one or two of the magic.


    Because that is the exception to the rule of superiority.


    Except for the story if it''s even sealed, but I don''t even think there''s anything that can seal Soma''s skills.


    That would be impossible even for God in this world.


    Or if there is, it''s...


    "... hmm?


    And I casually looked at the details, and Hildegard discovered it.


    It''s a vored text about the Demon Conductor ss.


    - Talents about magic. Auxiliary extrarge to magic mastery. Auxiliary extrarge to magic activation. Auxiliary extrarge to magic operations. Correction to Intelligence and Magic at Growth Extra Large. Passive Skill. Note that this skill cannot be activated due to the effects of superior skills.


    "... Top Skills?


    So unexpectedly, I came with a pin.


    I thought, now I look at the vor text of the reason of the sword.


    And.


    - Power by the God of the Sword. Extremely subsidized for the acquisition of sword skills. Extremelyrge aid to sword moves activation. Extremelyrge aid to the sword in your possession. Extremelyrge correction to all abilities during growth. Invalid interference in spirit and flesh. Passive Skills...


    "Ah, I knew this wasn''t the cause..."


    Invalid interference with the flesh.


    Because of this, Soma''s demon guidance skills are not activated.


    Hildegard gave it from the outside, but it was therefore regarded as interference in the flesh, and it must have been annulled.


    It was just a development.


    "I mean, maybe you don''t remember your skills, or something like that?


    "Yeah? Exactly, but what''s wrong with that?


    "Instead, why didn''t you think it would do anything..."


    But I can''t even tell you that.


    Because many of these skills will probably not be visible in the skill appraisal.


    A skill appraisal is a kind of a thousand eyes, which cannot be imagined by its name, and more specifically a form of futuristic vision.


    Extrapting possession skills from the future state most likely to be traced from the target audience''s present, so they can see the skills that can be remembered, or they feel uncertain at an early age.


    I can see the vor text, which makes it unnecessarily hard to tell, but that''s just an aside.


    Of course, skill users don''t know that, and all they know is the result.


    But that''s why you should get the wrong idea about Soma.


    Futuristic vision of skill appraisal is interference with the mind and flesh, which is annulled as much as possible.


    Alternatively, it might be critical to see it around the vessels of the Divine Domain, but it wouldn''t make sense there.


    This can be well understood byparing it to other vored texts, because it is like just a title with no effect.


    That is why it is the only thing that seems possible to see without interference, but although it is a testament to the realm that has led to God, it merely shows it, and it has no effect on itself.


    This means that Soma''s abilities and skills do not mesh as if... especially in this country, the surroundings, including his own, would have been quite difficult.


    And so I recall that there has been a lot of noise outsidetely, but basically Hildegard is not very interested outside.


    I wonder if that was something in the soma rtionship, etc., but now it has nothing to do with it.


    The question now would be¡­ whether to tell Soma this fact or not.


    I looked at Soma''s back as she moved on, worried... and opened her mouth.


    "In the meantime, there were two things I figured out. One thing is, you have a lot of skills. Well, there''s no way I don''t have it even though I can do so many things. But because of one of them, skill appraisals don''t let you know that."


    "Hmm... so it doesn''t make much sense after all"


    "... well I guess so"


    Where Hildegard imed it, there''s no more point than Hildegard being the only one who can see it.


    The skills that underlie this country are only observable by skill appraisals.


    What I just said there, I would just be able to get called out for lying or some extra confusion.


    "I''m just going to tell you what I know, so you have to decide what to do with it. I can testify if I have to."


    "There is no problem as it is now for now, and I wonder how you intend to do this in particr. More than that, what''s the other one?


    "Hmmm... well, in the end, you can''t use magic and... maybe I''m the reason for that."


    "Don''t you have two?


    "Don''t worry, it''s the same thing."


    "Well... what do you mean by cause?


    "Uhm, that''s not..."


    There is already no way to ascertain how the original magical guidance talent of Soma''s body was.


    But if there was a basement where I could remember, even if it was junior... what Hildegard did was just interrupt Soma''s wishes.


    Although I was a little scared to tell you that, I can''t even keep quiet.


    So I was hesitant to tell you clearly about it.


    "Hmm...... I see. I mean, in the end, this one doesn''t make any difference from before, does it? Then there is no problem."


    "Yes, no, I think there''s a problem...?


    "It''s something I knew from the beginning, such as that I couldn''t use magic. Rather, if we found out what caused it, it would be a step forward. In the future, we''ll have to take that into ount and give it a try. Well, in short, you don''t have to worry about anything. In other words, considering you reincarnated me into this world, that''s all I need."


    I don''t know what look Soma used to say that word because I''ve only shown it on my back the whole time.


    But from that voice, I saw no difference, at least not until then.


    Hildegard, to that, exhales with relief, only slightly loosens its cheeks.


    "Right... that doesn''t mean let''s make my kids!?


    "No, why does that happen?


    "Yeah? ''Cause I''m sure you mean that right now, but that included caring for me, right? You''re not making kids!


    "... in many ways it has be foolish, but at least it is physically possible before it is put back out"


    "Nooo... there''s nothing you can do when you say that."


    Why are you a dragon man, and so on... keep your loose cheeks.


    Hildegard followed Soma, both of us, to the back of thebyrinth.

 85 Ex-Strong, Tour The Training Ground

    Soma was walking under the blue sky, breathing air all over her chest.


    I never felt breathless, especially in the middle, but I was enjoying it just because I wasn''t aware of it.


    With that in mind, he now exhales, while proceeding with his steps.


    Exams in thebyrinth had juste to an end.


    After all, it took about an hour to get to the tenth tier.


    Well, there weren''t any demons in particr that would struggle, so it would be.


    I don''t know how it was judged that I was able to get there in half of my ns... if I were only to conclude, the exam was about passing sessfully.


    And now it''s a walk, calling it the way home.


    I''m on my way to one of them because I came to the corner training ground.


    I''ve never been there before after school, but this time I was tempted to head abruptly... well, if I said it had nothing to do with the story told by Hildegard, it would be a lie.


    Sure, it''s true that I thought of something when I heard that story.


    At the same time, however, it is true that you do not care.


    Instead, gratitude would be more overwhelming.


    It was over there, and Soma had no regrets whatsoever.


    You just reincarnated it, and this is how you got your chance.


    If youin, it will mean you will be punished.


    "... No, or have you already been punished?


    Anyway, Hildegard says that he was truly a pir of God in that world.


    Then maybe it''s natural for Soma who killed it to be punished in a way.


    Naturally, the content of punishment means that magic cannot be used.


    "If I put it in my mouth, it''s going to piss me off."


    There''s no way you could do that! Or so they''re going to say, and of course I''m not serious about it.


    Besides, that would be an insult to Hildegard.


    Well, whatever the joke is...... Soma is serious about it and I''m wondering if this would have been a good idea.


    If I did use magic without any difficulty, that must have been fun.


    But I''m sure that... at the same time, I thought I was supposed to feel inadequate.


    Because I admire it, I want to get it, even if it''s hard work.


    I think so, too.


    Mourning, despair, kneeling¡­ Still, there must be something you can gain from reaching out.


    I scratched my feet and finally got satisfaction at the end of it, like in my previous life.


    Well in short... soma maybe that''s what happened when this is better suited to sex.


    "Have you arrived?"


    While I was thinking about that, apparently I got to my destination.


    In front of you, though, is a training ground with no philosophy whatsoever.


    Honestly, there''s no difference between what''s around you and what''s around you.


    So the difference is those who are inside.


    Because there is a certain degree of distinction between training areas depending on the user.


    You''ll see this when you think about it a little.


    What would happen if Magic Guidance students and Swordsmanship students were training in the same ce?


    Whatever the martial arts systems are, it''s too dangerous for the Magic Guides to mix in there.


    That''s why the students of the Magic Guidance Department were told to use one training ground so that they would be isted, and that this is the ce to be.


    "Well..."


    No special permission is required to enter the training area.


    So as I kept going ahead, the sight immediately caught my eye.


    The first thing I got to my ear was a roar.


    Someone tried and shot the magic, I saw an explosion at the edge of my sight, but everyone on the spot doesn''t care about it.


    Is it the usual, keep the conversation going, and some are doing magic experiments.


    It was a consolidation of a few people, each doing what they liked to do¡­ it was a sight that was nowhere and remembered.


    I even remember the nostalgia, narrowing my eyes to a very after-school atmosphere... it was then that the voice was called.


    "Is that it, Soma? That''s unusual...... or isn''t that your first time?


    If I turned my gaze, it was Aina who stayed there as expected.


    Apparently, he was near the entrance.


    "Well, I kind of felt like it. So it doesn''t mean I''m here to do anything... is that the way it always is?


    "Right, research and practice... mostly practice though"


    That said, I turned my gaze backwards, so Soma shifted her gaze towards you too.


    There was only one girl there.


    He''s a slightly familiar face, so he''s probably a ssmate.


    I''m not sure because I don''t remember it very well.


    Rather than the girl, almost all of her ssmates, except Aina, are.


    Is the exception about Sylvia?


    No, I don''t have time to be concerned about my surroundings because I''m doing the best I can about myself at the moment.


    I guess it just means Aina doesn''t, or at least she''s practicing with the girl, to see from how it goes.


    It was a little surprising, to be honest.


    "I knew you were practicing... but I thought it was something you were doing alone, and you weren''t..."


    "How do you see me...!? I have about the right friends...!


    Should I point out that I don''t see anything other than that girl for that matter?


    No, when you do that, then what about you, or something, they''re going to say, so you should shut up.


    and.


    "Am I...? Why is Temeer here...!?


    When I turned my gaze to the voice I heard instantly, it was one boy who was there.


    Is it about the same age as the Somas?


    Something simr to hostility dwells in its pale eyes, and it is to Soma that he turns his gaze.


    But then Soma leaned back.


    It''s certainly the kind of face I remember seeing somewhere...


    "... I''m sorry, but who was it?


    "Temee... you''re selling fights...!?


    "Hey... that''s obviously your fault, isn''t it?


    "Hmm..."


    I didn''t think so, but from what Eina''s doing, he''s still one of his ssmates.


    But honestly, if you say so, it doesn''te as if it''s a pin.


    Speaking of which, it''s like I was there... it''s like I wasn''t there...? It feels like.


    No, I know you were there, but seriously, I''m not impressed.


    "Damn... you mean I don''t have something in mind...!? Shit, watch now......!?


    That''s all I said, the boy left.


    Soma tilts her neck again, not knowing what she''s here to do and not knowing what she''s talking about again.


    "Ha... what the hell was that..."


    "I know I''m serious because it''s about you... I just feel sorry for him"


    "What do you mean?


    "Look, the first time you took a swordsmanship ss, you said you''d make sure you were strong enough to meet that girl one at a time, right?


    "Oh, that happened too..."


    It shouldn''t be a month yet, but I feel strangely nostalgic.


    I guess that means that every day is thick.


    By the way, Eina knows that because Eina also chose to take swordsmanship sses.


    "So, what''s wrong with that?


    "You were the first person to leave confidently then, weren''t you?


    "Hmm... like I was there... like I wasn''t there...?


    "At least remember that... I was there. And that''s him."


    "So why are you doing what you''re saying?


    "I''m not sure because it''s something I casually got into my ear, too, but thank you. You seem to have had a lot of confidence in the arm of the sword. He said he could beat the instructor or something like that. Well, if that was a normal instructor, it might have been possible..."


    "Hmm..."


    Although lecturers at the Royal College, no one has advanced skills just as quickly.


    The high level of skill in the first ce and the good at teaching things are separate.


    In this sense, it is possible that students are better in simple strength.


    "But if I say it as a result, I kill instantly. We were all the same though, so I guess I should have ended up there... you beat that girl, so you''re pretty conscious, right?


    "I don''t have a hobby for men to be aware of and rejoice in..."


    "Um..."


    I shrug my shoulders back to the sigh I was thrown out like a scratch.


    That''s just a joke, but it''s actually hard to be aware of, which is true.


    Whatever this was back in my previous life, now I only want to turn my consciousness to magic.


    Well, if you''re just unterally conscious, there''s nothing wrong with that...


    "Though, he seems to think he only wants to see you guys back with his sword arms, so I don''t think he''s going to bother to get tangled, either, right? Today''s the first time they''ve actually said something to you, isn''t it? Even in swordsmanship sses, you never must have stuck around."


    "If that''s what you say... then it doesn''t seem like a problem"


    "I don''t usuallye here today. I mean, you''re here, so, you know, you feel like... Usually I just wave my sword silently by myself... and it''s oddly noticeable because it''s totally different what only one person does."


    "Hmm..."


    If you look at me when I''m told, the boy, who did get some distance away, was waving one sword there.


    All I can say is that I was confident, and the appearance is quite simr.


    The only thing that bothers me is that he wasn''t a magician either.


    "What about polishing the arms of the sword, not magic, as a student of magic instruction?


    "We''re talking about leaving it up to the students'' autonomy around here, so why don''t we just... Well, I guess that means I regretted it... I''m confident in the arm of the sword, but I''vee to the Magic Department, not the Swordsmanship Department, because I''ve had enough swords, so maybe I was thinking about magic next time."


    "Oh... that sounds like a good story."


    Especially in this world where skills exist.


    The proficiency rate is fast, and the limits are easy to understand.


    Getting your hands on another means to go up there is logic.


    Instead of being shown the end of the limit, and still without breaking there, what the fuck is it, around getting up, maybe that boy has a sight.


    "By the way... if you''re going to brush your sword arms, I think you should go to another training ground, not here? That way, you don''t have to do it alone and quietly. No, I don''t think there''s any reason not to, given the possibility that one person might be a role model around."


    "It''s strange for me there too... I know there''s a reason"


    "Ah... Um..."


    "Yeah?"


    If I turned my gaze to the fine voice, it was Aina''s friend-like girl who was there.


    You have something to say, with your mouth open and closed, but the voice is speechless.


    "Helen? What''s wrong?


    "Ugh, yeah... that... that''s why he''s here... maybe because he''s a magician, I think..."


    "Because I''m a magician...? Oh, could it be that we have to use the training ground here without using magic, just because it''s a magic guide?


    "Ugh, yeah... yeah, I think so..."


    "Speaking of which, you''re only told to use this ce because you''re a magician... you''re not surprisingly amodating."


    But if that''s the case, I''m convinced.


    It is true that he taught me, although it does not matter when I say that I do not know anything else.


    To a girl called Helen, I bowed my head.


    "I''m d you took the trouble to tell me."


    "Ugh, yeah... no big deal..."


    "It is nevertheless true that they taught me"


    "Right. Thank you, Helen."


    "Ah, uh..."


    You''re unfamiliar with being thanked, and blushing and shrinking is, in a way, age-appropriate.


    Sometimes it was only the adults or the premature who were around, even a little fresh.


    "Seems like Eina''s friend, by the way, but is it true?


    "Huh...? Ugh, yeah... Aina and I are friends, but...?


    "Are you all right? It''s not like they''re threatening you, is it? If you did, if you told me, you''d do something about it, right?


    "Hey......!? How many people are you really looking at me bad...!?


    "Oh, haha...... yeah... it''s okay, it is. Aina and I are good friends, so..."


    "Oh, she''s a good daughter... you''re getting worried in a different way. Is there anything wrong with you? Eina, sometimes you do things out ofmon sense, so that''s exactly what you''re gonna say then, right?


    "I just don''t want you to say out ofmon sense or anything......!?


    With such an exchange, I narrow my eyes slightly toward the girl - Helen.


    I don''t think it''s anything suspicious or anything.


    I just wondered if that''s not all this seemingly weak girl is.


    Though what Soma said earlier is a joke, it is also true that it is true.


    Eina''s talent is undoubtedly authentic and even protruding, as she made me try to create the magic of tracking one day.


    You must not even be able to follow them in the ranks of the wizards.


    Aina is aware of that, exactly.


    That''s why she''s more of a talent bearer than she''s chosen for that practice.


    I feel envious of that, of course.


    But I told you, it doesn''t matter.


    If there is anything I can do, I think it would be enough to feed myself that the ingenuity is exerted by that talent.


    Comparing this one and smiling bitterly at the way it was grating, Soma thought so.

 86 Formerly The Strongest, Take A Labyrinth Exploration Class Previous

    Finally, there was.


    Finally, this wasted time wille to an end.


    Well, technically, it''s not over, and I have some concerns.


    But if we get this far, all we have to do is leave ourselves to the flow.


    I hit the hand I could just hit, and there''s nothing more I can do when this wasn''t working.


    Just quietly think of another hand then.


    Is it because it reopened that way?


    Usually the ambient stirring that was just annoying seemed just a little better.


    "... I guess it''s just my fault."


    Turn your gaze toward it as you roll the words in your mouth alone so that they don''t sound around you.


    Thinking ahead and squealing again that it was finally, it hoisted the edge of my mouth just a little bit.


    At the corner of the training ground, arge number of students were gathered.


    That number is really high and I would say that Soma is the biggest I''ve ever seen, except for the admissions ceremony.


    But that''s natural, too.


    This is where all the first grades of the Royal College are now gathered.


    Practical training inbyrinth exploration, it was about that day.


    "That''s a lot of people..."


    "Well, you can''t help it today."


    "Ugh, yeah... I need a face-to-face, but"


    Soma looks over the spot as she engages in such conversations with Eina and Helen, who has grown ustomed to this one little by little, because she has recently be a little facetious at the training ground.


    Of course, most of them are strangers, but it''s interesting to see that there are different people inside.


    It was quite interesting considering that someone in this and someone is going to thebyrinth together.


    Because, as I mentioned earlier, there is now a gathering of all first-grade students on this asion, but that is because thebyrinth internships take ce jointly in the school year.


    Well, if you think about it, you''ll see.


    What happens if you challenge thebyrinth exclusively in the discipline?


    Especially the Magic Guides are deadly.


    Challenging thebyrinth with only the rear guard or something is very different from suicide.


    Of course, some of them will be able to do the avant-garde as well, but that''s definitely going to happen more than a lot.


    And that''s pretty much the same thing if you''re throwing a party only at the avant-garde.


    grade-joint to avoid such things, was that


    "Still, you''re all enthusiastic."


    "Though we''re talking about once we can throw a party by the end of the day, in short, something that wins early. Then we''ll all hurry."


    "Well... if we can throw a party soon, we can go straight to thebyrinth, it seems."


    Even as I say that, there is a solicitation match going on there.


    Yes, actually, sses have already begun, and now it''s time to make a party decision as we go on with this internship.


    Yet the soma is not in a hurry, because at worst nobody has to get together.


    It doesn''t mean I''m unmotivated by this internship.


    Sure, Soma is already able to go to thebyrinth regardless of ss, but that''s why I''m looking forward to this ss.


    So why don''t we just get together?


    "Uh... so, Aina and the others don''t have to solicit, do they? Or they''re all waiting to move, but..."


    "Nevertheless, one party has a basic minimum of four and a maximum of six. Given that there are already three of us here, wouldn''t it be necessary to move?


    "What, three......? Um, that''s..."


    "And it looks like the fourth one is here."


    "... I''m here"


    She was the one who nodded when it wasing.


    I wasn''t meeting him, but I thought he mighte.


    If we are going to have a party anyway, between those who know each other well.


    It would be natural to think so.


    Now the two guards of the avant-garde and the bnce.


    And then.


    "And the fifth one came too!


    "Okay, get back to work, it is"


    I knew it wasing from behind She, and I had some anticipation of saying it, so I cut and threw it away with the most opening, one word.


    "Hey, why!?


    "Well, you''re the lecturer."


    "... naturally"


    That''s what they both say, and a stunned look on that face would be too obvious.


    Too bad for my sister, Soma exhales.


    Yes, it was Lina, who was there as Soma''s sister and at the same time a lecturer in swordsmanship at the Royal College.


    Well, to be honest, I''m still not used to Lina being an instructor... but there''s nothing more I can do than be true.


    Besides, he didn''t use Conne or anything, but purely passed the lecturer''s exam, so it''s all the moreplicated.


    By the way, Lina was next to Cami at the entrance ceremony.


    That was amazing.


    It just didn''t seem surprising that Eina and the others knew or came with us.


    Damn, it is troublesome in many ways.


    Well, anyway...


    "So, did you have something to do?


    "Oh, yes, it was."


    Around Kelloggy the moment I said it, I guess that was just a joke.


    ... No, I snorted and it was really going to get there, so maybe I meant half of it.


    Whatever.


    "My brothers, we''re about to throw a party, right?


    "Well, it''s best if you''re used to it."


    "I know that very well, but my brother, Aina and She are all going to fall apart."


    "... to?


    "... why?


    "Hmm... Surely there should have been no restrictions, etc. when organizing a party?


    Leaving it to the autonomy of the students, even the six pr guards should be epted without any problems.


    That''s the first thing they said, so there''s no mistake.


    If so, why can''t the sommers put together?


    "Well, it won''t even be an internship if you guys put together, will it?


    "Is Mr. Cami here, too?


    "I figured I should exin more than I decided. I''ve been looking around a little bit, but sometimes it doesn''t seem like a big problem at the moment."


    "What do you mean, the teacher decided?


    "Technically, I just suggested it, but it''s the same thing I decided to do more than go through, right? And the reason I made that suggestion is just like I said. If you disagree, I ask you once, can you argue with me?


    "That''s... that''s not going to happen."


    "...... hmm.... you''re absolutely right"


    Even as a soma, I had to convince myself.


    Even Soma could have made it to the tenth tier.


    Besides, I still could afford it.


    Aina and She can go as far as they want. It''s not what I know.


    That''s why...... if they do ask if that''s right as something to do as part of the ss, maybe it''s not right.


    "Hmm... well, there''s no choice, is there?"


    "By the way, Soma and She are not allowed to work with other avant-gardes per se. Aina is forbidden to work with the guards on the contrary."


    "Uh... I mean, I have to work with the avant-garde for the rest, right?


    "... I''m only with the rear guard?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. The reason is pretty much the same as earlier. If you guys had the same part, you''d definitely eat that part, right? Then it won''t be another internship."


    "You two know... I''m a magician for life?


    "Do you have a wizard like you?"


    I just want to say it''s discrimination, but it doesn''t make any more noise than magic can actually be used.


    So I had to ept it very much.


    "Nooo... I see."


    "You have no choice. Well, I''ll be there. I''m totallyte, so I need to find at least three avant-garde people."


    "... Me too"


    To put it that way, Aina and the others moved quickly.


    Most of the people around me waited for it, and people immediately gathered together, so I don''t think I should worry about getting blurred.


    Instead, it seems like you should worry about yourself.


    "Well, I just want to look for you, too... She''s ce is going to take a while until it''s over, otherwise, who will be avable..."


    "I mean, why isn''t anyoneing to your brother? Rather, I think people should get together best at my brother''s..."


    "Those two are spreading premium as soon as possible, but it doesn''t seem to be spreading about Soma. That would be the difference."


    "Hmm... I''m not convinced"


    "There is no difference between trying to be convinced and having to look for it for now. So, Helen, do you have any idea who the other two are?


    "... Huh? Wow, me...?


    After a decent amount of time, I started looking around, but the only person in front of me was Helen, who I knew raw hatred and Soma.


    Or why do you look so strange?


    "Yeah? I thought that staying meant you were going to continue working with me... was it different?


    "Well, I''m just, I''m justte... I mean, I''m not annoying..."


    "No, if I mention Helen as annoying or something, there will be no one I can form..."


    Anyway, ording to what I''ve heard, Helen has advanced magic skills.


    Except for Aina, even the top of the college, and you can''t possibly call someone like that annoying, etc.


    "I''ve been meaning to do that since the beginning."


    "Oh, no, I knew I was... you know, are you sure...?


    "In other words, you''re on my side. I want you to work with me."


    "Ah... uh, yeah... well, thank you..."


    "Mmm... I envy you..."


    "Look, it''s time for us to get back to work. I have two feelings there''s going to be trouble right now."


    When the two of them headed to the two ces where the confusion was urring, only the Somas were left there this time.


    Now what are we going to do from here...


    "So, this is a continuation of the question just now, does anyone have any idea?


    "Uh... I don''t know if I can say I have any idea... but, you know, Soma, from earlier on, they''ve been watching you... haven''t they?


    "Oh... um, I was aware of that... well, do you mind"


    Looking back as I said it, I was staring at this one jizzily... no, I saw the person I was staring at.


    The boy shudders his shoulders for a moment, but keeps staring without distracting himself.


    I''ve always noticed you do that, and I''ve been wondering what you''re going to do, but it''ll be just fine at this point.


    "Hmm, so there''s the... huh? What did you say your name was..."


    "It''s Lars Hoffmanstal......! Temeye,e on. Remember the name......!


    "No, that being said, this is the first time you''ve been named again, right?


    Every time I showed my face to the training ground, I knew I had seen it, and I knew I was staring at this one, but seriously, I''ve never heard the name before.


    No, technically, although we all introduced ourselves during the first face-to-face meeting, I just don''t remember that.


    "Shit... So, what?


    "Um, we''re talking about a party."


    "Ha, what do you want me toe in? But I don''t know... I''ve been invited by others, and it depends on how Temeer behaves -"


    "Oh, I don''t know why, but if you have an appointment..."


    "- I can''t help it. I''ming in!


    You have a troublesome personality, but it may be easy to understand in a way.


    Well, the tone is rough, but you don''t seem like a bad person, and you won''t have a problem with it.


    "Um, do me a favor."


    "Hey, nice to meet you...?


    "Shit, shaggy!


    Word is backwards, its mouth is loose, but I dare not touch it and go through.


    Anyway, now we''re at least one more person.


    "It''s about time we started to wrap up... there''s no sign of wrapping up about two ces, but it looks like we should leave that alone now."


    "Ugh... the three of us, the four of us, but it seems like a lot... mostly, there''s avant-garde everywhere, right...?


    "Am I supposed to have an avant-garde?


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? They told me not to work with other avant-gardes. That''s why I spoke to you." Thou art a wizard who can do the avant-garde. "


    "Huh, you know what... you thanked me for not working with anyone yet!


    "Um, I really appreciate it, don''t I?


    "... Shit!


    If you want to tongue, the boy who turned away - leave Lars alone for now, next time.


    Although, as Helen said, there are a lot of ces in the threesome, but there just doesn''t seem to be anything like just a rear guard.


    They are all equipped and it is easy to understand that because they may enter thebyrinth soon after this.


    Okay, but really, what''s wrong with this?


    It was when I thought that I would have to wait for that stinging to subside and solicit it from there... etc.


    "- Hey."


    "Yeah?"


    "Look, there''s one more over there. What... Isn''t that just fine?


    "Uh... duh, where...?


    "There it is, there it is. You''re standing there alone with a potpound, aren''t you?


    "... Ah. It''s true... but... he said..."


    "Hmm..."


    If you turn your gaze toward Lars'' indication, there was certainly a girl standing in the middle of nowhere.


    Besides, the girl is definitely a guard.


    I can assure you so for a simple reason.


    ssmates... or because they knew each other.


    "Well, it''s certainly just fine."


    "Right?"


    "Oh, um..."


    "Yeah? Is Helen the opposite?


    "Well, that''s not what I''m saying...... Ugh, yeah. I agree..."


    "Then it would have been good. Then go and speak up quickly."


    That''s what I said. I also knew the name of the girl ahead of me, that''s just soma.


    Girl who often sits next to Soma during ss.


    Silvia Heydrich Radius.


    She was the princess of this country.

 87 Formerly The Strongest, Take A Labyrinth Exploration Class Part Ii

    "That''s why I want you toe into our party."


    "... to?


    It was truly abrupt that Sylvia was called out.


    They weren''t talking about anything beforehand, so it''s like they don''t know what it is.


    As he closed his eyes, the boy with the seen face tilted his neck.


    "Hmm...?... Mmm, shit. Speaking of which, Aina wasn''t here right now. As always, there should be a sharp scratch here... but I can''t help it, Helen, I left it to you."


    "What... what...?


    "I''m not bluffing."


    The two of us together are faces that we naturally saw.


    But still... No, that''s why I didn''t know.


    It''s abrupt, and I don''t know what that means, but I guess this means you''re here to solicit yourself.


    But there''s no way there is.


    That''s not pessimistic about things, or anything like that.


    It''s just a fact, because, in fact, until now, no one has been left alone, such as the one who speaks to Sylvia.


    Most of all, that''s because Sylvia is hated... maybe not.


    If it''s always the case, someone will talk to me.


    Considering that was the gesture of a friend would just be too twisted.


    Then why don''t you talk to me now, because that''s now.


    Labyrinth exploration.


    Because everyone understands how dangerous it is.


    Though internship...... it''s more of an internship, so sudden idents are more likely to ur.


    One or two people a year are dead.


    Whoever hates it, of course, will not havee here from the beginning.


    And Sylvia, that''s no exception.


    But at the same time, it is only a readiness to put oneself at risk.


    There''s no way I can carry it enough to carry someone else''s whole thing, let alone royal stuff.


    That''s what Sylvia couldn''t say, at least.


    No matter how royal you are, Sylvia is still royal.


    Something must not happen, and something must not be allowed to happen.


    In the unlikely event that Sylvia loses her life, that party member won''t fit all the n Long Party eyes.


    Because we know it, no one speaks to Sylvia, and Sylvia says nothing.


    Yeah, so it should take Sylvia a a voice of solicitation or something.


    "So, well, whatever the joke is, I mean, it''s an invitation to a party, but what do you say? Well, if you have an appointment or don''t like it, you can''t."


    "I don''t have an appointment and I don''t like it!... Ah."


    Reflectively, then I thought I''d done it.


    It''s true that I don''t like it, or rather, I''m even where I want it.


    Because that soma is here to solicit.


    That would mean I''m willing to do this ss, I guess.


    It''s still a rough ss, and he said he was reading a book.


    Because it is not a ssroom, if you say so, it may be until then, but if you can still take sses with Soma, it is undeniable.


    You might see that again, like the entrance exam or the first day of swordsmanship ss.


    Then there''s no way... there''s no way...


    "Well, now we''re four, and it looks like we can do the internship for now."


    "Am I right? You don''t have to collect two more?


    "Ugh, yeah... Soma, you''re strong because Eina told me a lot, and I know..."


    But apparently, among the three of them, it has been established that Sylvia will participate.


    Well, yeah... I wouldn''t have a choice.


    Still, at the very least, in an attempt not to be a nuisance to the three of them, Sylvia loosened that mouth just a little bit.


    "Uh... well, I''ll revisit it it, thanks for the internship!


    "Um, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Ooh."


    "Ugh, yeah... well, nice to meet you,"


    It was Sylvia, who was kind of thinking, but apparently blew it off.


    Well, I kind of know what you were thinking, but it doesn''t matter.


    It doesn''t matter, maybe I should say...... whatever.


    When Soma and the others each returned their greetings to Sylvia, who had greeted her well, they kept talking.


    "So, what do we do? As far as I''m concerned, I think we should go to thebyrinth once and for all."


    "That''s it, are you sure the four of us are okay? Um... well, I know that you, Soma, are awesome."


    "Oh, well, I knew you''d think so, didn''t I? Hey, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Hmm? Are you not sure you''re asking me that?


    "Ah? Temeye, I knew you were fighting and selling......!? I''m sure I''ve made up my mind...!


    "Uh... well, I, honestly, don''t...?


    "Hmmm...... I can''t say anything about eagles, can I? I''m confident I can do that there, but I still haven''t been to thebyrinth yet, and I don''t know if I''m anxious in that sense..."


    "In other words, is it the opposite of two, one on hold,"


    Then it will be decided by a majority vote...... That''s why it won''t work just fine.


    What we''re about to go to now is thebyrinth.


    Even if I have no choice but to be anxious, if I am forced to take such a person, it will only be the source of the ident.


    Helen, of course, Sylvia is the same in that sense.


    I wish it had been a magical word that could reassure those people, but there is no such thing as raw hatred.


    Then.


    "I''m not saying it''s impossible, but as a senior, I''d like to go with these four people for now. I''ll turn back as soon as I don''t think I can, and then again, it''s a good story to gather other personnel."


    The members of the basic internship were decided today and will remain fixed in the future, but it is not impossible to change them.


    Sometimes what''s wrong is that if I actually tried it, it wouldn''t have been possible, and sometimes someone would temporarily leave because of an injury or something.


    Because of this, it is possible to move between parties with some freedom, even with their consent.


    By the way, the number of members of the party is not strictly determined.


    Though four to six are said to be the best, ten is fine, and the worst is one.


    I guess one of the purposes of this internship is to identify the area and actually try and learn.


    Whatever.


    "When that happens, I feel like I''ll be able to spare some new additions or something... but what''s the difference in the current situation?"


    "Hmmm... well sure, in the end you don''t know unless you actually go, do you? If you want to try it, say yes...?


    "Oh yeah... you know, really, you don''t force me...?


    "Promise. Well, actually, I''ve already been to the tenth tier on my own. Even if something happens, I think we can do it if we let the three of them get away with it."


    "Ha......!? Hey, he said he''s been to thebyrinth... surely it''s after the middle part that he won''t be allowed to do that...!?


    "Actually, there are other ways. Well, since I''m in the position where they taught me, and it''s something I can teach you in time, I''m not going to say anything more."


    "... Shit"


    In the meantime, since we have all reached an agreement, we shall proceed straight to thebyrinth.


    Thebyrinth exploration practice basically uses all the time of the day in ss, so there should be about time to take a slow look around the first tier.


    Nevertheless, the first step should be to the instructors.


    Because it''s just not a good idea to go on your own, and above all because it''s more than an internship, you can''t just go for the four of us.


    And the instructors were scattered right around the building with thebyrinth.


    Because there are no other sses, most of the instructors who do sses in a school year are here, but basically they all seem busy.


    So far only two ces are likely to be in big trouble, but there seems to be a lot to do with the little squeaks happening or being consulted.


    Well, I''m being hunted out here for that, naturally.


    But at this rate, if I thought it might not be possible to go right away, etc., I was just about to have one instructor''s hand free.


    I exhale one breath as I watch the threesome of students I''ve been talking to leave the scene to see if they were being consulted about anything.


    The lecturer was the most familiar figure for the Somas, or Carine.


    When I looked at the three of them to see if they missed this opportunity, I immediately went to them and spoke to them.


    "Dr. Carine."


    "Yeah? Oh, you guys. What''s wrong with you? I don''t know, it doesn''t seem like an atmosphere to consult."


    "Um, I think I''ll go to thebyrinth first."


    "Really? Then I won''t be the first."


    "Is that right? Looks like some people decided early, so I thought someone was already there..."


    "I usually do, but we all seem pretty cautious this year."


    "Careful, aren''t you just frightened? Damn, you''re so gutsy."


    "So, but... after all, yeah, right...?


    "Oh, but personally, I think you guys are more right. Okay? Discussion is also important, but for now, there is no better knowledge than experience. Especially if you know it''s dangerous, but you know it''s almost okay."


    "Oh, yeah... what..."


    Helen regained her slightly anxious face, but she seemed just a little relieved to hear it right after.


    Soma exhales small to the point that only a little force has fallen out of that body.


    If I turned my gaze instead, Karine also broke her mouth just a little.


    "Anyway, that means we''re going to thebyrinth, right? Well, uh... oh, there he is. Kurt, you''re up."


    "Oh, yes, I get it"


    Karine called out and nodded at it was one boy who was behind it.


    There were simrly other boys and girls nearby, but not all of them looked like instructors.


    No, actually, it''s not, so naturally.


    "Ya, I''m Kurt, a junior high school surgeon. Nice to meet you today."


    As I named them, they''re the same students as the Somas.


    However, they are all from the third year of secondary school, and they are also referred to as top performers.


    He was here to pull the trigger on the Somas this time.


    Even though it is an internship¡­ or because it is an internship, it is just too dangerous, such as diving into thebyrinth with only the students of the first grade of elementary school.


    Nevertheless, there are absolutely not enough instructors, and that''s why the upper ssmates pull it off.


    Well, technically, they don''t do anything unless it''s too dangerous, so help personnel for times of need, I guess.


    Anyway, it seems that Soma and his opponents are this boy named Kurt.


    "Um, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Oh, hey, nice to meet you... please?


    "Thank you...?


    "Nice to meet you... please, I will...?


    But that''s how we greet each other, and I guess the three of them have some sort of refreshing attitude, because Kurt doesn''t look like an upper ss student.


    Anyway, Lars is only a little taller in this party, but Kurt was about as tall as he was.


    To be honest, I was told it was the same grade, and I''m not ufortable.


    Still, Soma never got confused because of the atmosphere.


    Because the calm down appearance was convincing enough to say he was an upper ss student.


    I also feel like I''m rather too calm... well, that would happen.


    But in a way, it''s too rude. Kurt never got angry with this attitude.


    Probably because I understand why, myself.


    Smiles small and bitter, but that''s all.


    Well, as Cami is, there is a rare, albeit somewhat, figure that the years are even taller on top.


    I guess that means Kurt is one of them again.


    That''s not exactly what I hear in person, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s get going."


    Listening to each snort, Soma, with the four of them, went all the way to the undergroundbyrinth.

 88 Labyrinth Exploration Internship

    When ites to the Hoffmanstal family in the Kingdom of Radius, it is quite a well-known name in the Kingdom of Radius.


    He was only one of the Demon King''s Crusaders at the time, now a key member of the Kingdom of Radius.


    When they decided to flip an anti-g against the kingdom of Veritas and proimed it, they decided to support them first among the nobles, because it was the Hoffmanstals who were counts in the kingdom of Veritas at the time.


    It is therefore also said that sessive other nobles have since given their names, thanks to the Hoffmanstal family and so on, and furthermore that is not the only role yed by the Hoffmanstal family.


    Just as many of the key members fought on the front line, so did the Hoffmanstals.


    The appearance had a strong internal and external impact, and the rtively smooth founding of the country was so much so that the Hoffmanstals were responsible for it, etc.


    And it was, in a way, right.


    At least, it was thanks to the Hoffmanstals that this went smoothly with regard to the title.


    Because the aristocracy that eventually joined the rebellion went up to a good number, of which only the Neumont people were former Dukes.


    Few of the others who are now dukes were not even aristocrats, rather than former dukes.


    That is what happened as a result of using each contribution only as a benchmark.


    But naturally, it initially led to bacsh from all sides.


    Or mainly from the nobles who cooperated and disobeyed together.


    More than half of the nobles who joined the rebellion in the first ce were those who joined them after the war had prevailed, and those who wanted to breathe sweet honey by receiving a higher title.


    There''s no way we can admit that we''re doing ourselves little favor.


    But the prospect easily dissolved in a word unleashed by the owners of the Hoffmanstal family.


    It is clear to everyone that the Hoffmanstal family was the most aplished of the nobles, but this is what he told them.


    Our title should remain the same.


    No, I don''t mind lowering it, and I don''t mind having you stripped of the title itself for anything, he said.


    Of course not, but it''s what they wanted.


    I can''t fail to do this...... I managed to keep it in the Count''s house.


    If that happens, there''s no way the other nobles can say anything.


    It would not have been strange to lose our title if we had raised our titles as such, and if we were to say something like that, we would have been pped from all sides.


    Because of these various factors, the Hoffmanstal family''s name is widely known and appreciated¡­


    Yes, but it is.


    Lars knows.


    that they are only overrated.


    It''s all for a simple reason.


    The only reason I decided to cooperate first was because I thought that would be the longest way to fight.


    I joined the rebel side because I thought I could take part in a more demanding battle, and I fought on the front line because I simply wanted to.


    Same thing about the title.


    Because if you get a higher title, you won''t be able to fight even more easily than you do now.


    It is more genuine that you strip me of my title... in other words, they were justbat fanatics.


    As the alleys rumored, there can be no such thing as nobility among the nobles, and the people''s lives are getting better thanks to their excellent men, who were just too harsh.


    Their only son, Lars, knows it so well that he doesn''t like it.


    Nevertheless, it''s not like Lars doesn''t like them.


    Rather, I respect it, and every time I hear about it at the time, I even feel remorse.


    I simply said that every time I heard the story, I only found it ufortable, and Lars was also abat idiot, if one way or another.


    That''s why I ended up in Royal College.


    To fight a stronger opponent to be stronger.


    That''s all.


    So to be honest, Lars was badly discouraged when he first went to take a swordsmanship ss and saw what the instructor looked like.


    Because no matter how high they were quoted, they only looked like girls their own age.


    Of course I knew there was something strong because it was my age, but the girl didn''t feel fine dust either.


    Lars, who was working with his parents almost every day, could see the strength of the opponent, albeit in its own right.


    Although sensibly, at least I know the extent to which I am stronger or weaker than myself.


    And that feeling was telling.


    From the girl, you have to feel the strength at all.


    I knew that the strength of the individual and the strength of teaching was separate, and that being a lecturer at the Royal College meant more than that, but still, I couldn''t hide my disappointment.


    In the meantime, I thought that in an attempt to show my strength to the instructor and to those around me - the next moment I was present, I had fallen without understanding the trantion.


    Even more so, the others were defeated without knowing why¡­ So finally, Lars remembers.


    My parents said so.


    He said that the real strong ones are so powerful that we don''t feel their strength at all.


    But I guess I forgot that because I never met someone like that.


    No, or... I didn''t even know you were here.


    With that in mind, one rtive to the other girl is defeated, finally bing thest one...... and.


    Lars saw the sight.


    "- Shit."


    Looking back at what was nearly two months ago for some reason, tongue-beating, Lars turned to it in front of him and shook his right arm straight out.


    - Swordsmanship Intermediate/Heart-Eye (False): Tsubaki.


    Immediately afterwards, I felt a definite feeling in my arm... but I leaked my tongue again there because I found it to be shallow.


    Is that how nervous you are when you say this doesn''t usually happen?


    I feel sorry for you for saying good things about the prestige, scolding myself in my heart, and furthermore -


    "- Lars!"


    "-!?


    moments, jumped backwards.


    A momentter something passes where my head was, and a cold sweat flows.


    If it turned its gaze to the ground it stood on, what was there was a pointed arrow at the tip.


    If I''d just stepped in like that, I wouldn''t have been sorry.


    But this is another mistake I don''t usually make.


    It is true that the surroundings are dim but visible.


    Even so, it looks like this.


    With frustration as to how narrowly he was in view, it was now time to take a step and wave down his shaken arm.


    - Intermediate swordsmanship/mind-eye (false): Tang Bamboo cracking.


    Exhale loudly while making sure that ugly face was shed and torn from torso to torso without any difference.


    Then, although slightly hesitant, he threw his voice backwards.


    "... Shit, thanks"


    "Never mind."


    I chewed my lips on the words that came back.


    I can''t see my face, but that''s all I know enough, like how I look.


    For one thing, you know how immature you are.


    "... damn"


    I knew I was immature.


    But maybe it was just really, really meant to be.


    The sword is enough first, so magic next?


    So much so that I wanted to beat myself down not long before I thought about kidding.


    ... No, but can you also say that this is why there is now?


    Because if I had honestly gone to the swordsmanship department there, I wouldn''t have seen this guy.


    If you think about it, maybe you should praise your judgment then.


    "... Shit"


    I think about that, and it leaks my tongue again.


    All thistely, but that won''t help either.


    But still, I''m not going to give up.


    "... eh"


    Tightening his mouth, aware of his rear presence, he is pulling his bow again at the tip of his gaze - setting his aim for Goblin Archer and putting his strength at his feet.


    To see it then and catch up at all with what I admired.


    Keep it up, I kicked the ground.


    Kurt narrowed his eyes slightly in front of the sight that was unfolding in front of him.


    Shortly afterwards, ho, I muttered, simply because I was impressed.


    I nodded as I crushed the spear I had on my left hand just in case.


    Apparently, I didn''t have my turn.


    At the same time, I think it''s brilliant.


    There''s a boy standing guard of the two girls while he keeps his surroundings intact.


    The standing behavior was, of course, brilliant, as was the voice earlier.


    That scene is natural if it is toote, but it was a bad one even if it was too early.


    It''s obvious you weren''t aware of Goblin Archer''s attack, but if you noticed it early there, it''s also likely that the timing was going crazy and extra dangerous.


    It was only then that I could jump away.


    It''s not just about the enemy''s attacks, it''s even about the allies.


    Brilliant observation eye.


    Besides, he seems to be the one who suggested that the four of us go to thebyrinth this time... maybe that too, you know.


    Because thebyrinth is said to be appropriate for four to six people to throw a party...... if you think about this one, the four are the most appropriate.


    On the contrary, six people wouldn''t mind saying it was inappropriate.


    Except if this is used to thebyrinth or if it is a minded person.


    Alternatively, it is different if there are about three or four of them.


    In those cases, six is certainly appropriate.


    But from what I''ve heard, they''re not all that close in the same discipline.


    And only that boy - Soma - has ever dived into thebyrinth.


    We''re not used to thebyrinth, and we don''t know each other very well.


    There''s no way we can run a party where six people are gathered.


    Then it''s still far better to be alone.


    But the four of us can still work it out.


    The two avant-gardes also have a good bnce with the two rear guards, then we should be able to do something about it without interrupting each other.


    That''s what makes the four of us appropriate this time.


    If I had that soma the most, I would have thought that even the six of us could handle it, but well I would have stepped on it without having to bother taking risks.


    In fact, whatever the hardness of each of the three moves, they are still managed by the first tier.


    Earlier, the two goblins had three goblin archers and a bad number of minutes, but Soma managed to give them precise instructions.


    In the form of Lars suppressing two goblins, while Helen and the others finish two of the goblin archers, where Lars strikes back.


    After Lars defeated one, a little gap had been formed, but Soma was able to safely cut through the observation?


    Well, honestly, soma would probably get a piece easier if she went avant-garde, too, but this would be deliberate.


    Maybe to give the three of us some experience.


    Given the first tier of the first day, that is certainly the best.


    From all the movements and attacks, the three of us should not be at the level of struggle in this ce originally.


    Then it is the right thing to do to get used to it in various ways as soon as possible.


    It''s just that when this happens, I''m more concerned about Soma''s strength...


    "Hmm, is it over? No other enemy shadows around. Restart the journey, but... are you all right? I think I''m starting to feel a little tired."


    "It''s nothing else. You''re still diving for, like, an hour, right? I don''t know."


    "Hmm, right, I do feel a little tired... but it''s still okay, huh?


    "Ugh, yeah... hey, I''ve been breathing with everyone, I feel... I want to do some more, maybe"


    "Hmmm...... so are we still going on? You''re forbidden to do anything you can''t do?


    After Lars shed and dumped thest Goblin Archer, the four said so and resumed action.


    The soma that''s been falling back is marching forward, with two avant-gardes and two guards back in line.


    I think this is really, really brilliant too.


    I don''t have any hands on this one, because I''m using it well.


    Kurt will inevitably walk at the rear of the line, beyond basically never getting his hands on it.


    But then, if the enemyes from the rear, Kurt will take over.


    It''s not what they found out, like this one is practicing.


    That is why Soma has not exercised the necessary rear vignce.


    It may be sloppy to say, but it''s one of the decent maneuvers... and the pull at the end of the line in the first ce is also to keep you from doing it.


    It would also be cruel to just let freshmen get that far, so.


    Of course I didn''t realize it and made it into a vignt formation, and I didn''t even say anything from here.


    All in all, the four moved on, mainly with Soma on alert - where, again, they encountered the enemy.


    Just.


    "... oh?


    It was goblin.


    It''s just one goblin - that''s for sure.


    However,pared to earlier goblins, its body is only slightlyrger -


    "Shit... just one? Fine. I''ll do it, Temeer and the others will get their hands on it."


    - sh.


    It was just for a moment.


    A sword sh ran ahead of Lars, turning Goblin''s body into two pieces.


    "Hmm...? Oops, I''m sorry. Sometimes I thought I had to move, so I did it a little bit. There was just one."


    ".................. Knock. Well, we''ve been fighting for sure. Temeer should fight once in a while too... because I''ll do it next time, right? Temeer''s not in trouble, is he?


    "Uhm, be careful next time"


    It was so instantaneous that it ended before I could be vignt, especially when I could see the two guards exhaling a small, reassuring breath, but that wasn''t the reason Kurt narrowed his eyes there.


    Because earlier goblins weren''t really just goblins.


    Basically, goblins are all the same body size for some reason.


    Only slightly, that body can''t berge.


    If it feels that way, is it because of... or is it not just goblins?


    - Hobgoblins.


    Also known as the superior species of goblins, it was probably that.


    It''s hard to identify that, but it''s usually not much of a problem.


    Because if you see a goblin, you''re most alert to whether it''s just a goblin or not.


    So if that''s Hobgoblin, I rarely takeg.


    If you are going to take ag, maybe if you are not strong enough to take a hobgoblin in the first ce.


    But that''s just a normal ce to talk.


    This is abyrinth, so that could have been too much of a problem.


    Because normal hobgoblins don''te out in the first tier.


    However, inbyrinths where the mechanism is not yet understood, there are asional exceptions.


    This is one of them, and for some reason sometimes something doesn''te up in that hierarchy.


    That was pretty much it, I''m pretty sure.


    I mean, Lars was going to deal with Hobgoblin because he thought he was a goblin.


    They should have heard about that exception as well, but it is because there are few exceptions.


    There is usually no such thing as a freshman who can act with that in mind.


    Hence, it was not strange that a catastrophe awaited.


    If it really seemed dangerous, Kurt would have stopped it, but it was not surprising that he suffered the worst of the illnesses.


    And because I knew that, I guess Soma killed him instantly.


    In the sense of reminding us of the dangers of thebyrinth, maybe we should have let it go in one piece.


    That way, I don''t like it, but you figured it out.


    But they weren''t even used to thebyrinth itself yet.


    So I guess you decided it was too early to let that know.


    It was the right decision.


    That''s it.


    "... Hmm? I see..."


    That''s probably something that won''t even be one scale of Soma''s strength.


    It''s easy to understand that from the behavior¡­ Kurt thought it was really brilliant.


    At the same time, it''s funny, too.


    I thought I was just bored... maybe I could enjoy the outing.


    When it was going to be interesting, he thought so and Kurt hoisted the edge of his mouth just a little bit.

 89 Magic Instruction Lecture

    "Well, then I''ll start ss again today."


    That was Carine who told her to start the ss, but when she looked lightly at the spot, she exhaled a small sigh.


    Because the sight that was spreading there was what it always was.


    As a matter of course, what we are about to do now is a magic instruction ss, and the recipients are those in the first grade of the elementary school of magic instruction.


    I mean, if I tried it on them, this should be one of the sses I have to take with the most effort... but if I came to the end of it, I didn''t feel motivated by the majority of those students.


    There are only four students sitting in the front row, which is... well, not yet.


    I am purposefully using a magic guide so that my voice can reach me even as I sit at the rear.


    The location of the seats has nothing to do with taking the ss seriously.


    But... but it is.


    I already told you about the start of the ss, but the sound of the conversation continues to sound whispered out of the ssroom.


    And it is the vast majority of the students who are doing it.


    No matter how favorable you look at it, it''s not the attitude of those who are serious about taking sses.


    Nevertheless, this is the Royal College, where they have dived through its rigorous exams.


    There''s no way there''s such thing as unmotivation... and Karine knows it''s true.


    Yes, they''re not unmotivated.


    Rather, when ites to magic, I am very motivated... which is why I am unwilling to take Karine''s ss seriously.


    The reason for this is simple and clear.


    Because even though magic is basically something to remember and use sensibly, Karine is trying to exin and exin it theoretically.


    In short, this ss means nothing to them¡­ instead, it was only a waste of time.


    Therefore, they try to use it at all effectively, creating challenges at each other''s discretion, and they each move forward with their arguments.


    But there''s no point in noticing that.


    Because all instructors except Karine, who is in charge of the magic guide, affirm it.


    That''s what magic instruction is all about in the first ce.


    As I mentioned earlier, magic is a sensory thing, and your senses are everything.


    Some, for example, meditate to learn magic, and some, for example, suddenly be avable one day when they spend all their time thinking about the magic they want to use on a daily basis.


    For example, some go to a chapel to learn magic and pray to God, and some say that practice is everything, so that it can be used abruptly in the midst of an actual battle.


    There is nothing inmon there, and learning magic begins by looking for ways in which you can learn magic.


    Magic instruction sses are supposed to be time for each of us to look for them.


    That is why their attitude is right everywhere.


    Because we have our own arguments, we have conversations with ourselves, and that''s how we try to learn magic.


    But Karine thought it was wrong.


    No, I don''t deny that makes magic avable.


    However, I don''t know how to remember, so I thought it would be wrong for you to think of it as instructors.


    Thus, magic was systematized, dismantled in theory, and proved officially.


    No... that''s what I''m trying to do.


    Although we are still in the process of demonstrating what we are talking about, it is certainly one of the things that we have been able to confirm.


    So, if we can understand and apply this properly, I''m sure that everyone can easily use magic.


    "I mean, hey, even when I say magic, in the end, it''s a kind of skill, that''s what it means. Together with someone with a swordsmanship superior who can sh and tear space as long as he has that image. You can''t do that if you think about it normally, can you? But they can. Because we can have such concepts and make such concepts manifest in reality. In a way, it''s also with fantasy species."


    Talking about it, I realize that the gaze of one person who was at the rear of the line turned to us.


    Was it also a word to distract him somewhere?


    The colour of interest dwells in those eyes for a moment... but soon I can see it disappeared.


    At the same time, I found out what the intent was, because it had been directed at me many times.


    In other words, no, I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    What the hell do they not know when ites to exining it so inly?


    "... hey, speaking of which, you were shing space, too, but you know what that means right now?


    "My whole life I do thatpletely with my senses... because I think I can, or I know I can... no. Does that mean that magic can be used if you apply it...? In other words... we need to prepare the sword first."


    "Isn''t that just swordsmanship anymore?


    "Ugh, yeah... swords, at the point of taking them out, so, swordsmanship, I think, huh?


    "What... so... Stupid......!?


    "What, you''re not seriously surprised? Were you serious...?... I''d like to give you something stupid to say."


    and the conversation sounded strangely clear.


    Nothingpares to anything else...... no, that''s natural too.


    They''re in the front row.


    But the most different thing about it from the rest of them was that it was a conversation about the content of the ss.


    It''s like they''re saying that what they''re doing isn''t in vain... I don''t think I can help it if my mouth gets loose.


    But not if you''re doing that.


    Sure, they don''t seem to understand a bit, either, but they''re asking me right.


    Then you seem to be an instructor, and you should answer that question properly.


    "Oh, what''s up, you guys? I don''t know what it is.


    "I''d rather be less of a figurehead...... oh, no, it''s nothing. Soma? They''re asking me if there was something I don''t know?


    "Hmm? Hmm... right... everyone just told me that even if I tried to use magic with a sword, isn''t that swordsmanship?


    "Huh? Hmm...... what do you think?


    For a moment I thought it was a joke, but as far as its eyes were concerned, it was serious in itself.


    Then this one should also be answered seriously.


    But when I thought about it, I immediately got the answer.


    The answer is no.


    "Hey, I don''t think so. Okay? ''Cause when I say that, all the magicians have to have bare hands when they use magic... no, not even bare hands, more than there is physical surgery. If you think about it, whether you have a sword or not, magic is magic, right? Look, Lars, even you can use your sword, but you can also use magic, right?


    "Oh, huh? I can use it..."


    "See?


    "Hmm...... I see"


    Looking at Nodding Soma, Karine loosened her mouth just a little bit, not least because Soma convinced me with her own exnation.


    I saw him right behind the front row, so I threw a story to Lars, because he responded to it.


    That means Lars was taking sses right, too.


    Little by little, my sses are beginning to be heard.


    If you think about it, there''s no reason not to be happy.


    Anyway, I did the same thing untilst year, but at that time, nobody was going to ask me about it.


    Because of that, by the time it''s been two months, Karine won''t be giving sses in seating either... but this year, there are five of them.


    I can''t help but loosen my mouth, but I''ll keep talking properly.


    "And... well, to be honest, I don''t really want to say this, but the way I remember magic is something that certainly isn''t for each person in the current situation. Soma, if you want to remember while you have a sword, I think you have one, too. No, I don''t think that''s the only way I''m gonna try to do it in a way that suits you better, Soma. Okay?


    That wasn''t theoretical at all, but there wouldn''t be a problem if that got me into a takeaway where I wanted to listen to myself.


    There''s nothing you can do if you don''t try to hear me for now.


    Though they''ve been asking me so far, that might stop them if they don''t think it makes sense.


    Then even if you bend your beliefs just a little, it shouldn''t be wrong to talk so that it''s easy for you to be interested.


    "Hmmm... the way it suits me better... I see. I mean, that''s it... that''s a step forward from having a sword... if you try to learn magic while waving a sword, or...?


    "Or not. It''s notpletely swordsmanship anymore!


    "Yeah, that''s swordsmanship. Until I do, I don''t think I can shake it anymore, do I?


    "But I think Lars used his magic every once in a while, waving his sword?


    "Oh, that... that, only, uses magic, just, so... when I remember, I think it''s... different,"


    "What... so...?


    "So why are you seriously stunned... it''s not natural"


    "Let it be, Doctor... is it?


    "Oh, um... yeah.... Well, even if you''re just trying to learn magic by waving your sword, maybe it''s not magic."


    "Stupid......"


    It seems that Soma meant it and was really stunned... to the way it looked, Karine just leaked a little, grin.


    Because, although Karine also thinks that what you''re saying is a little weird, it doesn''t make a difference that you''re taking your own sses for real.


    At the same time, I think.


    I wonder why this has a bad reputation.


    Because Soma has a terrible reputation from other instructors.


    Says, I read other books in ss and haven''t taken the ss properly.


    Says, and yet if you shake the ss story, it answers perfectly, so there''s no cuteness.


    Says I''m unhappy because you had a proper meeting on the first day, but never since!


    At the end of the day, I feel like there''s some kind of mix-up, but that''s more or less what it looks like.


    I don''t get seating properly, and I feel skimpy when ites to practical skills.


    It seems that only the actual skill of exploring thebyrinth is properly received, but the story is otherwisepletely destroyed.


    But as you can see in front of you, from Carine, Soma is a serious and good student.


    Well they still can''t use magic...... no doubt, I have enthusiasm.


    And the philosophy of the college is so that those who should learn can learn.


    Then there shouldn''t have been any problem.


    Whatever.


    "Well... let''s just keep that question and move on with the ss - If you listen to me, there may be something pinning ahead."


    "Hmm... right. Please do me a favor."


    Whatever it is, a student like that wants to continue the ss.


    Then that was enough.


    Well, I''d love for everyone to do this one day, but with that in mind.


    Still, for now, this is it, and Karine had to resume her sses.

 90 Formerly The Strongest, Enjoy The Holidays

    As a matter of course, a holiday exists in the college as well.


    Full weekend holidays, two weekends and holidays are off.


    Sometimes other long holidays exist in the summer and spring at the end of the semester...... well, it''s still a long way to go now so let''s make a discount.


    Either way, holidays exist in the College.


    That''s for sure.


    Sure, but...... it would definitely be different to say if that way of spending time was the same as that of the public.


    Most of the students don''t even go outside the college despite the holidays.


    You need to get permission that it would be a holiday to go out and that may be a hassle...... in fact, it is inappropriate to use that as a reason.


    Because they don''t go out for that reason, they just don''t go out because they want to spend more time training and studying than that.


    Even though it is a holiday, the college campus is overflowing with students.


    Particrly remarkable is the training ground, where, if you look only at it, it must be rarer for those who know that today is a holiday.


    In the end, what do you want to say? Holidays and weekdays have not changed much.


    And that''s the same with respect to Soma.


    If there is a difference, even if you read the same book, do you read it in the library instead of in the ssroom?


    However, since the book was not randomly chosen, and the library bookshelves were properly fished out, the holidays might be better in terms of fullness.


    Nevertheless, when I first came to the College, Soma had practically put his energy into collecting material in the library if it were a holiday, but these days it had also shown some changes.


    Just like after school, we have more chances to get to the training ground.


    Most of the time, it''s not the same as it was after school.


    "Well, let''s stick with the offense today, shall we?"


    So again today, Soma wasing there.


    Whimpering, if you look around casually, what you see in your sight is a bumpy rock skin, a dim space.


    There is a wide spectrum that if they say it''s in the cave, they''re going to be convinced, but it''s not.


    What kind of ce is that, even though there is no light source, the sight is well visible.


    In other words, thebyrinth.


    The atmosphere is quite different from where I went during my internship and exams, but it is also natural.


    Because the hierarchy at that time and now is different.


    The current location is the Royal College Underground Labyrinth, its seventy-third tier.


    It was further down, said to be all fifty hierarchies.


    In other words, it''s a ce that shouldn''t exist, and, naturally, it''s not usually a ce to let in.


    So why is there a soma in such a ce?


    "Um, I''ll stick it out and map it out too!


    It should also be said that this is caused by the appearance of a young girl.


    But as I look back at how I was supposed toe here, that''s how I look at it, Hildegard tilts his neck when I realize it.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    "No... I just thought it would be a big surprise if someone asked, such as you in charge of the mapper."


    That was an appropriate excuse, but it was also what I actually thought.


    Make it a former dragon, a former god.


    If you wonder what such a presence is doing in thebyrinth, you''re not fighting, you''re even walking down the road and you''re making a map.


    I''ve just told who, and they''ll worry about the head first.


    "Oh, well, maybe... but what do you need?


    "Well, that''s true. Nevertheless, you don''t have to do it... or you wouldn''t even have to follow me in the first ce? If we can only use magic tools, we can do it alone."


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I''m not going to do anything while I''m asking for it unterally."


    "I don''t think you need to worry about it because I''m not doing it for free... it''s discipline for nothing"


    "I''m not an ex-god."


    How far are you serious, shrugging your shoulders to the former god who is exposing his Doya face as he says that.


    Well, I''m sure it''s helping, so there''s nothing wrong with that.


    But I mean, that''s the thing.


    Why Soma is here and why Hildegard is apanying him there.


    Because shortly after the exam waspleted and its passing wasmunicated, I was asked to do this.


    Estimates, all hundreds of hierarchies.


    I was wondering if you could do that original hierarchical offense.


    "Let''s just go."


    "Um, go."


    Either way, that''s how the two of us left, moving forward with ease.


    We''re basically just going to have to smudge out more than we have a clue anyway.


    Until you''ve finished some mapping, you don''t have to think about anything extra.


    "Hmm... I should say that the frequency of raids has increased recently here."


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    But sooner rather thanter, when he saw the demon, Soma had already perceived the signs.


    I''m gonna jump at it, and I''m gonna wave the de, as a matter of course.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: Our Stream, Sickness Knife.


    - sh.


    He flies his head before it does anything, and his lizard-like body crashes straight into the ground, disfigured in the air.


    Be vignt around you just in case, but no other enemy shadows.


    Apparently it was a single raid.


    As he breathed out small as he behaved with his sword, he let his steps resume.


    "Nevertheless, the strength of the enemy is very much the same, and I wonder if we can do something about it until the end."


    "... you''re not the only one who can say that."


    If only his gaze was turned to a frightened voice, the fact was that Hildegardo had a frightened look on his face.


    But as a soma, I don''t know what that means, I just tilt my neck.


    "Is that so? I don''t think it would be the same around here if it were my father."


    "What are we going to do with the king of the former sword as aparative example? At that point, the standards are strange."


    That being said, the first strong man that Soma saw in this world was his father.


    It would also be helpless to put the standards there.


    "h, h, h, h, h. But isn''t it time for me to be tough? How easy it is to defeat it."


    "Even so, if I were you back in your previous life, would that be the extent to which you could have defeated me around your nose?


    "I couldn''t help but say that I couldn''t help myself back then. In other words, you still have a superior level of physical skills¡­ you''re still too much of a standard."


    "I don''t want you to tell me it was more than that."


    With that said shrugging his shoulders, Soma also felt that the strength of the demon was indeed clearly rising.


    Each step down the hierarchy is incredible.


    Or if that was the same up there, I''m sure the students wouldn''t even be allowed to go down to the second tier without much leeway.


    It is also convincing that there was no ce to say even this deep.


    "By the way, what would you have done if my seniors hadn''te here?


    "Well...... like I just said, it''s time for me to be on a tough level. The participation of the two Seven Heavens may have been mandatory, and the rest may have been the death row of collecting blind adventurers and such. No more jokes."


    "Hmm..."


    To be honest, it doesn''t seem like Soma needs to do that much, but I guess that''s the fact that Hildegard says so.


    I groaned in a potpourri, thinking back to why.


    "A shard of the power of the Evil God, is it"


    When asked to attack here, it was told why it was necessary and why.


    That''s the lowest level of this undergroundbyrinth, it''s sealed.


    When ites to why such a thing is sealed under this, it seems to be in reverse order.


    After sealing it here, we built abyrinth on it to make it strong.


    Whatever was a shard of power, it seemed to be something that could be seen at a nce and even affect the surrounding area, even if it was sealed.


    I thought it might not be sealed, but there was a lot going on at the time, and that seemed to be the limit.


    And the way to minimize that impact was thebyrinth.


    "To be honest, I think there might have been a little more to do..."


    "I think so, too, but it''s not just the results that I can understand. There must have been a reason why I couldn''t do that."


    By the way, the appearance of demons in thebyrinth that are not supposed to be in that hierarchy seems to be the effect of this.


    What is affected by it mutates into a more powerful demon.


    Technically, he didn''t intend to influence the demons in thebyrinth by letting them suck the remnants.


    Nevertheless, it should have been given only to fifty hierarchies or less.


    But there is a limited amount of demons can receive it, and the specifications of thebyrinth here show that if demons are not defeated, new demons will not be replenished.


    As a result, little by little, the demons that are affected by it be those of the upper echelons¡­tely, even the lower echelons, the first echelons, have be affected?


    If I''d known that for a long time, there was still something I could do about it, but it wasn''t until after Hildegard built the college here that he found out about it.


    Demons have individuals who are susceptible to staining the remnants of power and those who are not, and although mutated demons are regrly handled by instructors who know the circumstances, they are currently left behind because even instructors can be dangerous below the thirty tieth tier.


    But because of this, mutated demons have appeared even more frequently in recent years, and may still have some effect outside thebyrinth and on the students.


    Somewhere I thought if I didn''t do something about it, Soma came.


    Note that there is an unusual difference in demonic power between the upper management and here because everything around here has already been affected.


    The ones refilled after this will be back to their original strength and rtively safe.


    For this reason, we don''t actually need to go to the bottom level, but this is just in case Soma seems to be able to get that far.


    It also seems that if Soma seems to be able to do something about it, he will do something about it.


    It''s a terrible calction, though.


    "Well, you have an advantage, don''t you?


    "That''s why I promised."


    The advantage is that you can go where no one has ever stepped before.


    It also means you don''t know what''s there, and then there might be something to help you with Soma''s purpose.


    That''s the thing.


    "Slightly."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: Our Stream, Sickness Knife.


    I plunged it into the encounter head, a man-shaped torso with a cow''s head, before the axe in its hand was wielded.


    The de stuck in his stomach fell backwards without experiencing resistance, and his torso, unable to kill momentum, blew backwards.


    "Nuo!? Hey, you blew it on me!?


    "I want you to do something about it yourself. Would you be able to?


    "Why don''t you give me some more kindness?"


    Hildegard''s protest shrugs and flushes, while Soma moves on as she punishes the sword.


    I still have enough room to worry about it, but I won''t have to deal with it either.


    That''s how I narrow my eyes forward, and nevertheless, I think.


    He said he seemed strangely connected to the name Evil God.


    Well, it won''t happen as soon as possible.


    This is how some Hildegards are, and just this time there will be nothing.


    Thomas went further into the back, half-witting that.

 91 Ex-Powerful, Mood Changing

    College sses are basically determined to take, but not entirely enforced.


    Instead of surprisingly filling sses from morning to after-school, there is a time when you can schedule your own appointments, albeit about two or three times a week.


    I don''t mind going to the training ground for that time, I don''t mind doing ss previews and reviews, and I don''t mind spending it chatting with my alumni.


    If you say prity, you don''t have to do anything, you don''t even have a problem sleeping.


    What we spend time doing is entirely in the hands of our students.


    I guess this can only be done because there are many rtively early maturers in the lower grades, Royal College... well, that would be good.


    All in all, at that hour today, Soma wasing to a certain ce.


    That''s the corner of the training ground, but I''m not here to do experimental imitations like I''m doing after school.


    One way or another, it was close to taking a swordsmanship ss... if I made a brief conclusion, I came to interrupt my axology practice.


    Doesn''t matter what you do means you don''t mind going to sses in other disciplines.


    Of course I would be stuck out if I really came to interrupt, but that is eptable if I simply joined in.


    By the way, the reason it was an axology practice is naturally that I was doing it just at this time, but more than that, it would still be huge that Cami was in charge of that ss.


    Or that''s pretty much the only reason.


    The Department of Swordsmanship may also have been a candidate if he had not chosen swordsmanship in his choice of practical skills, but this time it is excluded more than he had chosen.


    Because this time Soma came all the way out to interrupt sses in other disciplines because it was for a change of mood.


    It doesn''t mean anything happened, but if I did the same thing all the time, I might get tired of it one day.


    to avoid it.


    Whatever.


    "Well, you think we''ll start today? All right, yeah, there may be a little unfamiliar ones, but don''t worry about it. Think of it as just a lie."


    "Doctor, do you think the calf is terrible?


    "It''s enough of a cow to say if I can join people''s sses for a change of mood or something. So let''s start as usual!


    Soma''s protest was gorgeously through and that''s how the ss started, but Soma tilted her neck there because she couldn''t figure it out for granted when she was told it was always the way it was or something.


    But I knew that as soon as I had been observing my surroundings for a while.


    It is easy to specte when you pair with thoughts and see each making a good deal with only a few mistakes.


    That would mean a mock fight.


    Maybe it''s not technically that solid, but it should be something simr.


    And at the same time, I nod.


    I wondered if this is how the axology practice is done, because I thought so.


    Swordsmanship sses are simr when ites to simr things, but over there is mainly a pattern of direct instruction and training by Lina.


    We also meet each other afterwards, but that is clearly different from the purpose of this ss because it is a confirmation or a test of what we have been taught there.


    Of this ss, it''s either...


    "Hmm... is it an objective look at the other person and guidance from there? Besides, look at the numbers of dozens at the same time.... I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but the teacher still has quite the qualities as a teacher."


    "Praise be to you, Joy Ultimate, but let me tell you once and for all, why are you other people?"


    "No, I mean, it''s actually other HR, or it''s impossible to get guidance?


    That''s a problem before Soma could use axe technique.


    First of all, this ss needs someone else.


    But those other than Soma decide on each other early, and there is no one else left to spare.


    That is.


    "Hmm, is this the rumor, yes, make a pair - an instant deathbo from? I never thought I''d get caught."


    "Where''s the rumoring from? Where? Nevertheless, this is definitely troublesome... even if you mix it in the right ce, you can easily destroy my students."


    "Doctor, do you feel strangely rude just now?


    "You mean because of what you do normally.... I can''t help it if it''s too much."


    With that said, Cami pulled the score out of her back.


    Being ahead of it is soma naturally...... and soma leans her neck.


    "Sir...?


    "Come on, you know what I''m talking about. You don''t have a choice, so I''ll take care of him, right?


    "Don''t you have to look at the students?


    "That''s important too, but it''s not a good idea to leave your students alone, is it? Fortunately, I''m not the only instructor today."


    "Hmm..."


    If I did look over the scene, there were about two people who were clearly not students, mixed.


    I thought maybe it was.


    "Is that okay? Perhaps you''vee to appreciate a teacher who''s just be an instructor?


    "It''s nothing to do with you, but just to observe the surroundings."


    "... Hmm? I''ve been licked for a long time."


    "If you''re going to use a sword, you certainly can''t afford it. But this is an axe ss, right? You need to use an axe too... you said you''ve never used an axe before, right?


    Listening to the words, Soma turned her gaze to herself.


    The gains held there are not even swords in the first ce, unless they are familiar with use.


    It was an axe, given to me just before this ss started.


    I have touched and used some other weapons in my quest for sword paths, soma, but I have certainly never used an axe per se.


    I had told Cami about it, but apparently she remembered it.


    But.


    "Hmm... well, if the teacher says he intends to, this is where he wants to be. So far, it''s been a loss for me."


    "You still remember that... Damn. But this is your second defeat."


    "Hmm... let it go back to five minutes."


    With such an exchange, fu, Soma remembered something simr to difort.


    Because Cami has never been able to see Soma this way, in any way, while saying something since then.


    But this time from Cami, I even actively stood up.


    I learned something there that was ufortable.


    If I say it urately though, that''s probably a change.


    I don''t know what the reason is, but for some reason Cami changed more than she did back then, and this is how she came to interact with Soma again.


    What''s ufortable there is simply that you''re not used to the difference from before, and it''s not a bad thing.


    No, I''d even say it''s more desirable.


    Whatever you do, Soma still hates to lose.


    If you can fulfill the snowke then, no matter what the analogy is, there was no reason not to.


    And this is certainly an axe, but it has a de just like a sword.


    So this could be called a sword, in a way?


    With that in mind, I felt like I could use it somehow without any problems.


    "... I have a bad feeling that something has gone wrong...?


    "It would be my fault. Now, are we going to do it?"


    "... right. Let''s do it."


    The words are signaled, slightly distanced, and set up with each other.


    Further signals from there are not necessary.


    Just a little, drop the center of gravity...


    - Reason of the sword, protection of the dragon god, exaltation of war: shrinkage.


    Soon afterwards Soma kicked the ground with all her might towards Cami.


    A fierce noise was ringing.


    That''s something I''m used to hearing and even remembering to exalt.


    The two instructors were listening to the sound of the ss being given by the new instructor, looking at the sight, and nodding.


    "Sometimes it''s good to have a little exchange."


    "Oh, I can remember what happened to us, and I can think about how far we''re going to stretch."


    The two people who have such conversations are lecturers located in the ancient shrine among the ax surgeries.


    The students in charge are from the basic middle level onwards, and if we get there, we will all be somewhatplete.


    It''s almost impossible to create such a sight because it''s a stage where you can develop your skills.


    Still, I used to do something simr, which reminds me of nature and those days.


    But then one of us realized what we were thinking and talking about, and he carved a bitter smile in his mouth.


    "It''s like we''re old people now."


    "... sure. Though I can''t beat the annual wave I stop by, I just don''t want to throw away my young feelings. Although... feelings alone are unlikely to help."


    "Right.... Honestly, even when I was active, I didn''t feel like I could have a decent meeting with either of them."


    "What, that''s the same thing here"


    The gaze of the two who were looking around the scene, when it was only natural, was gathered in one ce.


    It is the ce where the most intense sounds are heard in the presence of this ce.


    Rtive is the new lecturer we havee to see and one boy.


    "Let''s do it... you''ve said a lot about something you''ve never used an axe. I mean, you''re a swordsman!?


    "No, it is true, and there is no decision that swordsmanship should not be used with an axe"


    "Before I had a decision or something, I couldn''t normally do it! Damn, the same out of this standard......!


    ording to the story, the instructor has advanced axe skills.


    That move, which cannot and cannot be made by them, who are only intermediate, is certainly sufficient to convince it¡­ but it will still surprise the boy.


    Instead of chasing the instructor anyway, he''s even pushing it gradually.


    Those around them were also aware of it, and gradually the movement slowed down, and eventually stopped, as if they had been fascinated.


    I look at Ji and his sight, not to miss them both for a moment.


    If it was meant to be, it should be noted.


    But they didn''t pay attention to it because it wasn''t their ss and they also wanted to keep an eye on the two moves over it.


    By the way, he had left active duty and his body had begun to blunt even his inferior moves, but he had never lost his upliftment.


    "Uhm... this is another sight that could be taken with gold"


    "Sure. If you can, I want you to do it around the opening ceremony of the martial arts convention."


    "No, no, that''s the other way around, isn''t that the games that follow fade away?


    "But if we do it for the closing ceremony, we''re gonna ruin what we''ve been through, right?


    "... that''s a shame"


    "Oh, it''s a shame..."


    Even as we exchanged those words, the sight had gained more intensity.


    The battle between ordinary axes is something that really makes it a big deal.


    Originally axe technique is sometimes the most firepower in basic skills, because it tends to seek and increase the power of a blow rather than a trick.


    But in front of me, I just wonder if I''ve learned suchmon sense or something, and I''ve ovepped intense sounds many times.


    It is also clear from the sound that the blow is never mild, but at the same time it produces a number.


    Furthermore, he is an axe technician who is often blunted with foot tweezers, but the two of them are still out ofmon sense.


    In a way, it moves around so much that it doesn''t seem to be an axe technician, but every blow that is released seems to be an axe technician more than anyone else.


    That was the kind of sight I would have liked to see all the time if I could, but at the same time I knew it wouldn''t be possible.


    Obviously, little by little, because the situation is tilting.


    It was as if the previous move had been a preparatory exercise, or, just to say that I was finally getting used to it, the boy''s move was beginning to surpass the instructor''s.


    And.


    "... no, that''s really a shame"


    One axe danced through the universe with a loud noise.


    It''s finally settled.


    One of the instructors whines and then lowers his gaze as he somehow follows it with his gaze.


    There was a figure of a boy who looked happy and a lecturer who looked only like a girl who looked remorseful.


    Watch it and just whine again.


    That''s a shame.


    "... Not at all. He''s a magician, isn''t he?


    "Apparently."


    At that time, almost the same sight had passed behind the two brains.


    when he grows up and they teach him axe technique.


    It seems very fascinating.


    "Well, I can''t help but say what I can''t. In a double sense, but"


    "... right. If he was an axologist, I honestly don''t feel like I could teach him."


    "... oh"


    I wonder if they are rather the ones we can teach, and with that in mind, the two smile bitterly and lift their hands shortly afterwards.


    I''m sure it''s a shame, but what I was just shown was undoubtedly heart-shaking.


    Then there is one thing that I would do if I saw it.


    With admiration, envy and slightly bitter thoughts, the two apuded the boys in vain.

 92 Talent And Determination

    "Ha fu..."


    As she exhaled her sigh in abundance, Sylvia rammed into the bed in front of her.


    A soft futon takes your face and leaks an unexpected breath of relief.


    College beds are soft enough too, but they''re still no match for this.


    Because it''s the best thing I''m used to, rather than the finest things being used.


    "Uh too, do that again. It''s this as soon as you take your eyes off it for a second... you''re behaving badly, Master Sylvia?


    "Hmm?


    The novel didn''t sound natural, but it doesn''t get to the point of moving Sylvia.


    You need something to get in the way of this sweet time.


    "Really, won''t you retire? If Master Sylvia stays put, Maria has nothing to do... oh? There''s something like this that''s just about to crush your spare time. This is certainly an adventure y that Master Sylvia wrotest year, featuring herself -"


    "- Geez!?


    As he jumped up without one or two, Sylvia rushed over and took it from his hand.


    When I went to college, I said I was being strict, how could this be here...!?


    "Hehe, it''s sweet, Master Sylvia. If this Maria is serious, she can''t be looking for what Sylvia hid."


    "Mm, show excellence in vain......!


    Girl with a good heart for chest - I admire Maria, Sylvia''s dedicated servant, but where does she blow the wind?


    While in front of Sylvia, my husband, I don''t even show the shards frightening.


    "Totally...... I think I used to have some more honesty and cuteness"


    "What are you talking about, Master Sylvia? You''re right, Maria is still lovely and invincibly cute."


    "Oh yeah, sorry. Speaking of which, I may have felt like this for a long time."


    Well, that''s why I keep hiring you.


    ... I don''t know if you remember, but because you still keep fulfilling my desire to be my friend.


    "Well, for now, as this is now the time to seal it out of anyone''s sight... Speaking of which, what is Maria doing here?


    I dived into bed earlier in the first ce because I was alone.


    If I knew Maria wasing, I wouldn''t just do it.


    "That''s, of course, to do bedmaking, right? Because Ipletely forgot that today is the day that Master Sylvia will be back, so I left it a bit of a daytime grate."


    I knew immediately that it was a lie.


    I''m pretty sure the servants are good for this six-year-old friend.


    I don''t think I''ll ever forget that again.


    "Wellter, yeah. She seemed a little unwell, so I asked her to cheer me up."


    "... ah"


    It was also an obvious lie.


    No one can give orders to Maria but Sylvia in the first ce.


    That is no different, even if it is the head of the maid or the father who is the king.


    When Sylvia is not here, although she is temporarily renting out to the Mansion, no one can give such an order to Maria more than Sylvia is returning.


    Or if you''re outside of Sylvia... it''s you.


    It was noticed, and just a little bit of the mouth distorted into an indescribable form, like a bitter smile, like a smile.


    "... was there anything at the college?


    "... yeah, you are. If I told you there was, was there?


    For a moment, Maria''s atmosphere turned into something sword-soaked in that word, and now it''s time for the bitterness to leak.


    It''s not like what Maria thinks happened.


    It''s just...


    "Hey, Maria."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "What eagle, I thought you weren''t talented?


    "... this is advice and a warning, but you shouldn''t say that outside, right? Because I will be seriously busted. I mean, honestly, I''d like to bust Maria a a little too."


    That''s what I said and clenched my fist, maybe half the joke...... but the other half is serious.


    And Sylvia also knew it was true.


    Silvia Heydrich Radius.


    The girl, born between Olivia Heydrich and Alexis Radius, was, if I may put it in short, a genius.


    This is a pure fact that has omitted any rhetoric or exaggeration, and it would undoubtedly be Sylvia first of all, to say who is the most talented of those currently attending the Royal College.


    Even Aina, She and Lina can''t beat Sylvia in terms of pure talent.


    However, the Somas were not included from the outset.


    Trying topare it to Soma, that''s because we have to think about it in a different way again.


    Are you saying that the dimensions are fundamentally different¡­ for example, which one is more talented than a dragon or an ant?


    Basically, it''s notparable.


    All in all, Sylvia is overwhelming in terms of her actual talents, although she is called Sanjie and others in the College''s Magic Instruction Department, which also manifests itself in possession skills.


    - All-powerful talented intermediate.


    That''s all Sylvia has.


    That was enough.


    All-powerful talent - a skill that works as well as 10,000 talents, in the literal sense.


    The six basic types - swordsmanship, swordsmanship, axe, bow, bar, and body technique, as well as magic instruction, are, of course, easy to amodate, such as swordsmanship, gunning, and hammering, which are their applied developments, and include sign blocking and sign detection there as a matter of course.


    Without remembering all of that, we can treat everything more than that as intermediate correspondence.


    Even the word genius or something is actually raw and warm.


    Sylvia had such talent that she undoubtedly deserved to bear the name of seven heavens.


    And that is why, as a royal family, even Sylvia and her mother, on an equal footing with others, have nothing to say from their surroundings.


    talent that deserves to be treated that way.


    That''s what happened.


    Except.


    That''s only a story if you equate all your talents.


    Dropping this to the point where it is realistic, Sylvia bes, instead of seven heavens, to the extent that she loses by fighting at the top of the college disciplines.


    ''Cause that would be it.


    Sure, it''s great to be able to handle everything... but it''s still only intermediate.


    You can''tin about getting busted if you say that in the midst of a lot of people who can''t even reach intermediate level, but that''s true.


    If wepete properly, we can definitely not beat advanced first.


    That talent is only to that extent.


    Sylvia realized it again during her previousbyrinth practice.


    "... It''s a luxury story. Can I bust you after all?


    "It doesn''t make any difference what it hurts to be hit, so if you can, would you like it to stop?


    With a bitter smile...... well I thought they would say that.


    I knew that from the beginning.


    Long before I went into college, long before I decided to go into college.


    But maybe it was just an intent.


    Seeing Soma move in thebyrinth, I made sure my eyes weren''t wrong... and at the same time I knew I couldn''t do anything alone.


    Maybe what Soma was doing was what he had to do if it was true.


    Essentially, it used a number of skills, many of which were effective in exploring thebyrinth.


    When I saw Helen, I knew what advanced was.


    Truth, not something that came off like a superior, but a genius who specialized that talent in one thing.


    That was originally where Sylvia had to aspire.


    I saw Lars and found out that even the same intermediate makes that much difference.


    Even with the same sword, Sylvia can''t move that far.


    Anything can be done, but the harm of the past is there.


    That must be, like Maria says, luxury.


    There are as many people who don''t have such things as they want or can''t.


    If it''s luxury in the first ce, Sylvia''s status quo itself is luxury.


    Colleges also need to get permission to go out, and as a matter of course that''s the same for staying out.


    Moreover, I also hear that the criteria for making such a decision are particrly strict in the case of overnight stays, and that permission is almost unavable.


    But Sylvia is allowed to stay out of the house once every two weeks.


    This is why I can go back to my parents'' house and take a breath.


    But at the same time, maybe...


    "... at all. I think Maria can be satisfied with the current situation. More than Sylvia thinks, does Sylvia still have enough?


    "Yeah... maybe so"


    "... ha. Well, I can''t believe my Lord won''t listen to me now.... I think we should do what you think, right?


    "... yeah. Thanks."


    If I hadn''t noticed, I might have stayed put.


    But when I realized it, I couldn''t keep it that way.


    So today, Sylvia says goodbye to herself so far.


    Make a distinction between the sweetness you enjoyed alone.


    It won''t be long before Ie back to this house either.


    "... I''m gonna miss you"


    "That''s how we all work hard, right? Then Master Sylvia should be patient, too.... Good luck, huh?


    "Yeah.... thanks, Maria"


    That''s how you smile.


    Sylvia renewed hermitment to the future.

 93 Ex-Strong, Do What The Instructor Does

    "That''s why I want you to tell me all sorts of things"


    It was an after-school incident at the corner of the training ground.


    Soma, who was with Aina and the others, would lean his neck to that word that was released from Sylvia, however.


    "Hmm... leave all the scratches behind. So what is it in the first ce?


    "Oh yeah, it doesn''t make any sense, because that''s what you told me the other day, Soma, and I got confused. Just the right opportunity, so I thought I''d give it back."


    "... that''s what you were doing again...?


    I can turn my eyes from Aina like I''m frightened, but I shrug my shoulders back to it.


    Honestly, I didn''t want to be told by one of the culprits who caused the noise, even when the Somas went to thebyrinth, who had yet to show any signs that it would fit in.


    "Oh, that... that wouldn''t have been something I could have done in the first ce...!


    "... I couldn''t do anything about it"


    "That was honestly our responsibility, so hey..."


    "Remain, sort of... calm down, huh? What... so I can teach you a lot...?


    "Oh yeah, right...... the exnation there needs to be just right"


    If that''s what Sylvia talked about, in short, because she wants to be able to do a lot more.


    Therefore, I want you to tell me what you can do and so on.


    "Hmm..."


    "Uh... well, yeah... I know it''s an unsolicited story..."


    "Well, do you mind if I''m a senior for now?


    "Right, right? But do something about it... Huh!?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "What''s wrong... eh, okay? Really?"


    "At least I am. It''s up to each of us to decide what the others will do."


    "Hey, when they say it that way, it''s harder to say no, right? Well, I''m not gonna say no, either."


    "I don''t either!


    "... wee"


    "Well, let''s do our best..."


    "Ah...... yeah, thanks, guys. To be honest, I was surprised because I just thought you''d say no... but I''ll do my best, thank you."


    On their lowered heads, the Somas smiled bitterly as they looked at each other.


    Because it''s not enough to be done, and I don''t think I can make a big deal out of it.


    What we were doing here in the first ce is in itself a simr thing from the beginning.


    Get together appropriately, do what you want to do appropriately, and put it in your mouth if there''s anything you can think of appropriately.


    I''m never out of hand, but that''s how each was doing it with ease.


    As much as I joined one there now, there was nothing to be said about it.


    Well, it''s not like I dare, and then I''ll grab it on my own.


    "... by the way, I need to ask you one quick question, okay?


    "Hmmm... well, if it''s something we can answer, it is"


    "Oh yeah, it''s okay, because it''s the one I can definitely answer.... the two of them there, what?


    The gaze directed with the words was directed to the rear of Soma.


    That''s all I knew who I was talking about, because there was nothing else to ask.


    There''s no way I''m going to mention Eina or Helen now, and if so, the rest is inevitable.


    "Sylvia didn''t know about the two of us, did she?


    "No, I know... I rather know, so what? This is a training ground for magicians, isn''t it? Why is a swordsman..."


    "My brother asked me the same thing, but I knew you didn''t know it... well I''ve never heard of it before"


    "... Well, it''s for Magic Guidance, but it doesn''t mean it''s for Magic Guidance only"


    "Or you have to tell me. That. From what I''ve learned, I''m also talking about whether there are people who usuallye."


    Yes, those two - that''s why Lina and She are here.


    Still, She, anyway, we''re talking about whether Lina is okay, but she says she''s been here since she got the job done properly! I guess it''s okay because that''s what it is.


    If not, there is still no problem because the person is just pissed off.


    By the way, the two of them starteding here a few days after Soma starteding to the training ground.


    Two people who had heard the story from somewhere said it was bad to keep them out ofpany.


    I didn''t mean anything like that, but the increase in the number of people means more can be tried.


    That''s why I had no problem epting the two of them, and that was one of the reasons I epted Sylvia again.


    Whatever.


    "So what does Sylvia want to teach you first?


    "Huh...? Um... we all do whatever we want, right?


    "Well basically it is, but I wouldn''t mind about the first time. So did the two of them."


    "Uh... it sure was like that"


    "... it was like that"


    Note that what the two of us wanted was to go with Soma for the first time in a long time, so it''s not strictly what we wanted to teach, but it would be something quite simr.


    "Even though you do whatever you want in the first ce, it''s mostly soma."


    "Well, that''s... there may be, but..."


    "If you''re going to follow me, would you at least stick with me?


    Iughed bitterly and shrugged my shoulders because it was something I knew I was doing.


    Then if you turn your gaze toward Sylvia, you will hesitate and still keep that mouth firmly open.


    And.


    "Well, then, the..."


    Aina watched with interest the sight of Soma''s voice echoing.


    In fact, that''s terribly rare, and that would also be obvious from the fact that everyone on the spot is looking at Soma.


    And, Soma''s voice stopped abruptly, and his gaze was directed here after he exhaled.


    "... this is what we do here, so you can do whatever you want there, right?


    "Yeah, that''s not how I like it"


    "... that''s the one, don''t worry about it"


    "I''m watching over your brother, so you don''t have to worry!


    "Oh, um... I''m sorry. So, but I figured, you know... I''m curious."


    "... well, I don''t mind. I''m sorry, I don''t think you''refortable, but I need you to be patient."


    "Yeah, that''s what I asked you to do from here. It''s okay, I''m pretty used to people looking at me."


    "Hmm... is that so? Well, let''s continue."


    The story of how it was resumed is like how you feel about progressing through thebyrinth.


    It''s something that was touched upon in ss for once, but Sylvia has said that she wants me to tell her what she thinks and cares about from Soma''s point of view.


    Aina and the others have never heard such stories from Soma.


    When it came to soma, there were still things like stereotypes, like swords or magic, and the rarity went hand in hand, which resulted in listening to soma with Sylvia in this way.


    "- Well, I didn''t mention a few things to note, but in the end, I mean, always assume the worst."


    "Oh, that''s what they said in ss, right?


    "Whatever you say, it''s where you end up. Everything we''ve just talked about, everything we''ve been told in ss, it''s only meant to make it easier to assume the worst."


    "Hmm... to be honest, you don''t reallye pin"


    "Well it would be like that. I''ve only been to thebyrinth once. I think it''s only from now on that we will feel it."


    "Reality...... I don''t feel it. Are you sure you''re going to do this?


    "Mm-hmm? What do you mean, Eina?


    "Thank you..."


    ''Cause you can think about it.


    There''s Soma at Sylvia''s party.


    On the contrary, given the party members, their fighting power will probably, no doubt, be missing more than one head among those undergoing internship.


    There was no way it could have been conceivable, such as in a situation where a problem would have arisen.


    "Uh... I do feel like my brother is going to do something about it before something happens, and even if it does, my brother will solve it immediately, and it won''t evene to a real feeling in the end"


    "... Mm, I agree.... you need soma to pull out to make you feel it?


    "No, no, my seniors can''t do everything either, and maybe something like that will happen. Well, it''s not something I''d like to wee if I could."


    With that said, nature and all that everes back to life behind Eina''s brain.


    Even if something actually happened, Soma has solved it... and no, there was a time when I could feel it, should I say?


    Well, I wouldn''t be able to say that... but more than that, if something unexpected happens, I feel like soma is the reason for most of it.


    including resolving matters.


    "Honestly, I''m out of my mind?


    "Brother, I''m a little bit impossible to follow up on that matter."


    "... I am in a position to give my full consent"


    "Oh, you know, I''m sorry, Mr. Soma. Well... I don''t know so much about you, Soma, but... I honestly agree with you, don''t I?


    "Ugh, um... sorry, I''m in a teaching position, I guess I kinda agree"


    "Shit... you don''t have an ally, so...!?


    "Before you mourn, skip what you do."


    "Hmm... I saved it, but there was nothing to reflect on."


    "That can''t be...!


    Damn this guy, and he sighs, but Soma just lets him shrug his shoulders.


    Although the current exchange is half a joke, Eina had to exhale again because she also knew that what Soma was saying was serious.


    "The truth is, though, that things are rarely going to happen the way they were supposed to."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right"


    "Hmm. Usually something even worse happens than that."


    "... Huh?


    "''Cause would it? What happens should also be unknown, more than going to abyrinth or an unknown ce. Then it''s only natural that what happens there will be worse than the worst of known information."


    I just figured that out.


    I remember a few things about Einah, but the real worst is whates from the unexpected.


    Even if I had imagined the worst, I couldn''t have imagined that myself back then.


    ... Well, at the same time, I couldn''t imagine there being a salvation from it.


    "Uh... I mean, assuming the worst doesn''t make much sense?


    "That doesn''t mean you don''t have to assume the worst, does it? It is important to always assume the worst and also assume that things will happen above and beyond, so that your mind is ready to take the best action no matter what happens. Since this is only my theory, I don''t really need to take it. Still, there may be times when it helps, so I want you to keep it in one corner of your mind."


    "... yeah, I get it. Thanks for everything."


    "I don''t know how useful it is."


    That''s what makes meugh bitterly, Soma, maybe I''m serious.


    But that''s what Soma said.


    There was no way to take it lightly, and Aina engraved the word firmly into her heart.


    "Nevertheless, the best course of action requires an increase in the number of actions that can be taken. Fortunately, there are three people here with extraordinary skills, and if there is anything we can do, we can teach them like this one. So, well, I guess we just have to work hard."


    "Oh, yeah...... thanks. Thank you again, everyone."


    It would be a lie if I told my head, which was lowered so again, that I did not remember envy.


    Nevertheless, Aina herself, I have the consciousness that I have had Soma do various conveniences, so I don''t deserve to be able to say anything there.


    And maybe Soma had something to feel from Sylvia.


    Eina also thought something was different about Sylvia today, and Soma probably saw something a little clearer.


    The reason for that attitude must be that¡­ but even with that in mind, what Aina said next was something else.


    "Hey, by the way, Soma"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Isn''t it time to give him a voice, too? If we got here, we''d be here by now."


    "Uh... well, you are. I''ve been waiting to hear from you, but surely it''s time."


    Shortly after, the two gazed at the same ce, one boy there waving his sword silently.


    I can just tell from the asional disturbance of that movement that I''m distracted by something.


    For example, the most disturbing thing recently was when Sylvia talked to me, and while Soma was talking earlier, it was always slight but disturbing.


    Well, I mean, that seems to be the case.


    Still not speaking up is around self-esteem getting in the way?


    To be honest, I don''t have a problem with letting it go, but since it is clear that I care about this one, it is somewhat about springing a heart of mercy.


    Or someone would have said it one of these days if Aina hadn''t said it, or even if she hadn''t said it, Soma might have been on her way.


    Aina and the others are not so ruthless that they can ignore the person who asionally looks at her as if she were one of them.


    As Soma walked out that way, but everyone exhaled a sigh simr to relief, only one Sylvia was strangely tilting her neck.


    Aina found it only slightly amusing and loosened her mouth.

 94 Formerly The Strongest, Take More Labyrinth Exploration Classes

    The second internship inbyrinth exploration was going smoother than I thought.


    The reason for this would still be that the power of the war has been increased.


    Of course, the number of people has not increased, which means that that''s all the individual movements have changed.


    It is Sylvia in particr that is remarkable.


    Sylvia''sst move was clearly excessive in many ways.


    Keep your guard up. Make it an attack, for all of it.


    It would have been a point of extension given that it was the first time, but it is nevertheless true that there was too much waste.


    But in this internship, even if I didn''t say it was gone, it was improved enough.


    "Hmm... apparently worth all the work"


    "Yeah, that''s right... to be honest, I''m surprised myself"


    "So, but... Mr. Sylvia, I was trying, because. I think it''s an achievement...?


    "Damn, you just said you could do it and make it natural. Don''t bother praising me."


    "Ugh... you''re right... sorry, Mr. Lars"


    "Oh? Well, it''s not like I''m sorry."


    "Yeah, I''m not... Lars, you were covering for me thest time I wasn''t making eagles, right? So I''m sorry aboutst time."


    ".................. chi"


    Lars didn''t argue with the word and leaked the tongue, because that''s the fact.


    Thest time Sylvia moved in vain, it wasn''t a problem either because it only went around the first tier and Soma was following at the very least, but that''s where the least was done because Lars moved for me to follow.


    If Lars had moved as crude as that tone must have been a little harderst time.


    Though Soma didn''t decide to throw a party with him because she was thinly aware that it wasn''t.


    It''s just...


    "Hmm... Sylvia, that''s the wrong word right now, isn''t it?


    "Huh? What do you mean? Um, maybe it''s a party, so it''s natural to help each other, or something like that? That may be..."


    "Oh no, it''s not. Sure, but parties don''t work when you take them for granted. So it''s not a bad thing to be polite there..."


    "Well... that''s what Lars said earlier, isn''t it? Lars, you didn''t do that because you wanted me to apologize..."


    "- Ah. Yeah... well, that''s right... you got help, so sorry, that''s crazy, right? Well, Mr. Lars, I changed it... thanks forst time."


    "... that''s why I don''t want that. You''re following me."


    The Somas didn''t dare touch me for pointing that way.


    Instead, the three of them look at each other and smile.


    And, you noticed how it was, Lars leaked his tongue again.


    "Oh, my gosh, you talk so much. I''m sure you''re still practicing."


    "Well, that''s true, too."


    I have confirmed that there are no signs of enemies around, but that doesn''t make it a good reason to get distracted.


    Rather, given that the current position is in the second tier, it would be more legitimate not to distract.


    Yes, as a result of the smooth exploration, the Somas were nowing to the second tier.


    Until about the third time, we were used to focusing on the first tier, and we finally headed to the second tier around the fourth time.


    Though it''s not so much unheard of, given that, it would be that you know how much this is.


    Nevertheless, Lars himself, who says so, is not actually that concerned.


    But unlike being distracted, its appearance was everywhere natural.


    That''s what happens when you''re naturally alert to your surroundings.


    That''s probably what confidence brought.


    Mixed with Dada''s after-school somas, it''s not like Sylvia has done all sorts of things.


    Especially Lina and She, and Soma and I have worked together quite a few times, and the movement has been optimized, as well as apparently reopened in a good way.


    Lars was nowhere, relying on the sword, and tended to overconfident it, but this time it''s gone clean and refreshing.


    Around using magic instantly if necessary, you''d be pretty sure.


    I just made that magic, and I even went into the hall for a long time.


    Some of them would have been quite talented originally, but it must also be significant that they were taught by Eina and Helen.


    That is true of Sylvia as well, and it is surely because of that that waste regarding magic has been omitted.


    ... Well to be honest, it would be a lie if I said I don''t think anything there, but Soma is trying things with Soma.


    Still, there is nothing more to be done than to be fruitless, and to be aware of it.


    There''s nothing I can do about it where I''m jealous.


    I just had to be temperamental.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Confirming the three snorts, Soma and the others headed further back.


    Looking at the sight, Kurt was inadvertently exhaling admiration as he narrowed his eyes intriguingly.


    It''s only been about two weeks since thestbyrinth internship.


    It is true that I thought that thest time it was the first time was enough for the point of extension, and from there I thought I would have nothing to worry about this time or anything.


    But still, I didn''t even think it was growing to this point.


    What was itst time, and in the end, Soma was the need for a party.


    It''s the same this time, but the movement of the other three is the difference between cloud mud.


    Sylvia overall, Lars is remarkable for that during the attack, and Helen has been doing a good job there, albeit in, since thest time, but this time she is able to work well with the two of them.


    "Results of training, ¡­"


    That seems to be the case, to infer from stories that can hear leaks, but it''s a natural story, such as what each one is training for after school.


    However, it is not umon for it to take about two months at the earliest to be able to work on it as a party, and about six monthster.


    That''s all it''s hard andplicated to practice thisbyrinth exploration.


    The Royal College, in particr, is all correspondingly excellent and highly upward oriented.


    But on the contrary, I tend to try to do something about it.


    As a result, the better the party members are, the longer it can take to get together as a party.


    To be honest, Kurt thought they would be, too.


    Because thest time it was a point of reach, and it was taking shape there, it would be footsteps there, he said.


    Even better, individually.


    But if you open the lid, it will be even moreplete as a party, and it will even boost your power purely.


    It is also clear from the fact that we were able toe to the second tier for the second time and from the fact that there was no danger at all so far.


    It was a feeling of shame and even admiration for my pitfalls.


    And while they''re thinking about it, they go further.


    Demons appear along the way, but there really is no danger whatsoever.


    Two of the rear guards magically sink while Lars tows the enemy, and Lars stabs the stop even if it leaks.


    If you couldn''t do it there, or in case, soma probably means that.


    What''s not going down to the rear guard ce is that they already have the trust that they''ll be okay?


    The fact is, even after the battle, I never lost my mind as a single person... so Kurt gave me a grin because in the meantime, nobody ended up worrying about the rear.


    You don''t have any shards like how you care about this one, but I don''t forget it, and I understand exactly what it means.


    I''m just a little sorry that the novelty is gone, but no way so far, it was really unexpected.


    Besides, they can get this far, but they don''t even show a bare gesture of trying to get to the lower tier.


    I guess having no one to talk to means everyone understands what that means, needless to say.


    The third tier is a ce where the type of demon changes from the second tier to the gallery, and is a kind of wall, as well as a painful baptism for those who challenged it carelessly.


    In fact, even the hierarchy with the highest casualty rate is said to be a ce called the third hierarchy.


    I can tell you this beforehand, but by making the second tier easier, many of them gain the wrong confidence.


    Then we head straight to the lower level, and it hurts.


    It was also a kind of promise that most students encountered.


    But at this rate, they won''t be.


    Needless to say, they''re trying to gain solid experience here, and I''m sure they''ll go to the lower levels and just as well move on without any danger.


    That ''s--


    "... interesting"


    I realized the end of my mouth would hang, but I didn''t want to hold it back.


    I feel my emotions swell, not even thest one.


    I''m sure of this already.


    They''re definitely going to be able to show us a more interesting sight.


    And it goes without saying again who is at the heart of it.


    Turning his gaze to the boy, he narrows his eyes.


    I''m d he got this assignment, and with that in mind, Kurt hoisted that mouth even further.

 95 Underground Labyrinth And Disturbing Signs

    - The eighty-fifth level of the undergroundbyrinth.


    As usual, Hildegardo watched the mix of soma treading there with ease with a natural face.


    Exactly when we get here, the strength of the demons is bing uncharacteristic, but the state of Soma hasn''t changed a bit.


    I wouldn''t be able to tell you not to tter this.


    "I mean, do you feel like your body''s pretty close to full season with every repetition of battle?


    "Yeah? Is that right? I don''t think that''s happening at all yet... although I do think I''ve been feeling a little bettertely."


    "Why haven''t you noticed yourself..."


    No, or, to this extent, not yet, does that mean you think so?


    Indeed, the whole season of Soma -pared to the days of previous life - is the same for soma and other babies today.


    Even though it is close, that is to the extent that if the power of the time of reunion was only a thousandth of what it was in the previous life, it is now a ny-ny-ninth.


    Hildegard is sensitive to such things because what he was hosting is something... but from a soma''s point of view, the extent may be within the margin of error.


    Though, Soma also came to God.


    Those things should feel more sensitive...... would it be a little harsh to say that to a soma who just isn''t aware?


    Well, as soon as you tell Soma that, you''ll find out... then it won''t be funny.


    Even those in the upper world aplished great things, from man to God.


    Even though it''s only a few, there''s more to it than just getting your own hands on at the end.


    It makes sense because you realize it yourself.


    and.


    "Mm-hmm. We''re just around here. Demons don''t have a problem because you kill them instantly, but they simply take longer to walk..."


    "There are many different paths, and for some reason it seems to be getting wider every time we go downstairs. I mean, that''s the situation, but it''s something that can often be mapped urately? I know because I''ve been doing it my whole life, but isn''t it hard? Around the second level, it''s unlikely that we''ll be able to do it again around here."


    "Well, it''s a pestle I took a long time ago. You know exactly where you''re going. All you have to do is keep your stride constant."


    "You always know the direction, you''re like a bird."


    "Who''s the bird?!? I''m a dragon!


    "No, I know... I said something about reptiles, and I don''t care about that."


    "If I told you that, how much would you say, I''d bet you all existed to make it undone?"


    "Just kidding, it doesn''t look like it... was that far"


    "Of course it is. We are dragons, and we take pride and pride in them."


    A dragon is one shaped by the thought of a person, and one shaped by fantasy.


    There is a certain ideal in it, and it can also be said that it is a being that embodies it.


    Then it will only be natural to take pride in oneself, or to wager and rte to the whole spirit with those who deny it.


    "Was it that far..."


    "That''s it. That''s why it''s better not to say those things inadvertently. If we could, we wouldn''t want to die."


    "Is it you who worry?"


    "Am I obvious? Wherever I was headed with a whole body of spirits, whatever I was when I was a god, in other dragons, I wasn''t even the target."


    No matter how much it bes a thousandth of its original power, it is only too powerful.


    If you''re dealing with Soma, that''s even a story if you don''t bring it to one end of God''s power.


    Well, it''s another story about whether or not you can still win.


    By the way, there''s one thing I''d like to ask you.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    "I think the number of affected demons has also decreased considerably, and if we get this far, it will have no effect on the upper echelons?


    "Hmmm...... well I guess so"


    "So, if so, it''s starting to take a lot of time, and I feel like it''s time to go straight to the lower hierarchy as soon as we find our way down... is there a reason why we have to bother filling all the maps?


    "Hmm, I don''t know if there''s a h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h..."


    Nevertheless, there is no certainty.


    Sure, so far, even if we find our way downstairs, we keep walking until we finish the map, but if I tell you what, it''s just in case.


    As you can see from purposefully making maps, there are no maps in thisbyrinth.


    That''s probably daring because of the seal, and given the worst case scenario, you shouldn''t make one like that.


    But.


    "Hmm... well, I guess I''ll exin. So far, just in case, I can''t say anything else..."


    "Hmm... Well, as a senior, I''d appreciate it, and there''s no reason to rush it, so I don''t mind. It''s not like there''s anything useful out there so far."


    "Well, by the nature of it, you have no choice."


    In the first ce, magic guides and such are found in thebyrinth, for bait and reward.


    From time to time there seems to be abyrinth of mechanisms for automatically creating such things in a particr pattern, but basically they are the ones to be installed there at the first stage of creating thebyrinth.


    But the essence of this ce is a seal, and thebyrinth is only an aside.


    Rather, such things should not be installed, given the difficulties people have ining.


    However, it has been found from time to time, so there may have been something aesthetic about those who built thebyrinth.


    "Speaking of which, this time we found the Book of Magic, can''t you use these things?"


    "I''m not saying I''m not interested in that, but it''s just magic that I want to use. It feels different to use magic or something magical with magic tools."


    "I don''t have a problem with using magic aids to learn magic, but that''s as difficult as ever."


    "You can''t ask questions about means more than you can normally remember. ¡­ in that sense, I envy you to death."


    "As far as I''m concerned, even if they say so, I''m in trouble..."


    Saying, take out one book of magic instruction over the void.


    That''s what I just said and what I found in this hierarchy.


    The Hildegards are almost clueless because this is how Hildegards can interfere with space and punish and retrieve things there.


    It''s a form of so-called storage magic, but in fact, Hildegard doesn''t have the skills of a demonic guidance system.


    Yet it is the dragon who can do this, but it is thete.


    At a time when dragons are dragons in the first ce, magic can be used in the same way as hands and feet.


    Or this is something we can say inmon to fantasy species.


    It would make sense to go beyond being knitted as a fantasy to bepatible with magic, a miracle knitted from fantasy as well.


    Well, there''s no reason to show it again right now.


    Suspending the edge of his mouth in the Zito eye that is pointed at him, he again punishes the Book of Magic into space.


    "You... I hope my hand doesn''t slip"


    "Why don''t you stop because it''s so stylish!?


    While we talk about that, there''s no reason to stay in this hierarchy more than the map isplete, so we head to the next hierarchy early.


    On the upper level, it was a staircase, but it feels like a downhill road around here, whether the atmosphere is important or not.


    If we proceeded slowly while being careful not to slip, with a slight reduction in stride, we eventually stepped down to the next hierarchy.


    At first nce, though, it''s a cavernous atmosphere surrounded by uneven rock skin, not particrly different from previous hierarchies.


    "Hmm... somehow, I think something like difort is getting a little stronger."


    "I''m feeling something simr, but I''m guessing that Daiyuan is probably a shard of the power of evil gods."


    I guess the wavelength of that fallen power is passed on with difort because it has more or less its nature as a god.


    But this... could have been worse than I thought.


    "Even though I couldn''t seal it, obviously this would leak too many signs of power..."


    "Is there something in the seal... or is it about to be broken?


    "It''s not possible that it''s like this from the beginning... - Maybe we should pick up the pace."


    "After all, as soon as we find our way downstairs, we go downstairs?


    "No..."


    Still, I feel fine, but I''m still scared in case.


    Unless it''s a situation where you can''t even afford it, you should go on.


    "Well, as I said earlier, if you continue, there is no denying it. But what exactly do we do to increase the pace? Does it increase the speed of walking?


    "That''s what I want you to do... just hang out with me tomorrow and move on with the offense here."


    "Oh, that''s what pace means... but it''s not a holiday tomorrow, is it?


    That''s not a problem.


    Hildegard is still the Dean of the Academy.


    Using that authority, I don''t care about that extent.


    "Abuse of authority¡­ does not mean, in this case"


    "The management of this ce, or surveince, is not part of my role as head of the college. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "Uhm...... but is it tomorrow"


    "Yeah? Something wrong...... oh, speaking of which, tomorrow"


    "Um, it''s an internship day to explore thebyrinth."


    "Hmm, that''s..."


    As far as Soma herself is concerned, there would be no problem with being absent for about one time.


    But the problem is, this isn''t just about Soma.


    It has more to do with the rest of us than it has to do with the party.


    Besides, when the soma falls out, the impact...


    "... well, I''m sorry about the others, but I''ll see what I can do about that. I wish I could tell you the day after tomorrow, but I want to move forward with the attack as soon as possible. Perhaps if we continue tomorrow, we will decide what to do afterwards..."


    "Well, you have no choice. If you think about which one to give priority, it would be this one. I owe you an apology."


    I beg your pardon.


    I hope you''re worried if you can, but I need a little information right now to determine that.


    And if you decide so, you don''t have time to rx.


    ncing with Soma, he nodded and the Hildegards resumed their attack on thebyrinth.

 96 []/(N) (Yoji) Cautionary Enemy/

    unexpected luck.


    Is this also because my daily deeds are good?


    And then there''s how we''re going to take it to the situation as we think it is... well, probably, we''ll figure it out.


    Anyway, so far, I''ve been blessed with about two things.


    No, three if this one fits too.


    I wouldn''t be able to do anything like just fail in this situation.


    The important thing is timing.


    Instead, you can direct him to an unnatural level.


    It''s natural to be dissatisfied with this situation, and I''m sure someone will say something about it that will be crucial, or itself.


    I''m just gonna get on with it, and then I''m supposed to go apud you for it.


    And it was really, really something that I was able to dive into sessfully.


    It''s too convenient for me to suspect that someone has set me up.


    Well, that would be too much to think about.


    I thought about that, and then I imagined what was toe, and it identally gave me a sneer grin.


    "Hmmm...... well, I wonder what it is"


    Sylvia and the others watched as they headed towards thebyrinth without doing anything.


    No, technically, we want to go the same way, but we can''t do that.


    At any rate, there are currently only three Sylvia and the others, and one missing is that soma.


    Sylvia and the others were not familiar enough to impose an internship in that situation.


    "Shit, when it feels good right now... that son of a bitch"


    "And I don''t know what else to do... Soma, I think you took the day off because the college asked me to."


    "I know. Of... so I guess I''m extra angry. This is the time to ask directly from the Academy? What the hell is going on? That..."


    Bumps Larsining, but well, it wasn''t like I didn''t even know how it felt.


    Even though it is still the first grade of the small department, it is not normal for the college to ask me to do things.


    I think it''s just fine, but at the same time I remember something slightly jealous.


    Well, I know there''s nothing we can do about that... but we''ve been trying so hard, we can''t do anything today.


    From repentance and all sorts of emotions, where I said one or two of my stupidity, there would be no choice.


    "It''s also true that there''s nothing I can do about it... but the eagles are still training for the next time."


    "Ugh, yeah... right.... just the three of us can''t do it."


    "Shit, shah... no. Come to think of it, isn''t it?


    "Huh?"


    Looking at Lars as to what the hell he was going to say, Lars didn''t seem to be joking.


    "Training in the training grounds would make sense, but it would make more sense in thebyrinth, wouldn''t it?


    "That the three of us are going...? Mm, I can''t..."


    "Really? Well, I guess we can''t go ahead, but we can work it out if we''re on the first tier, right? We''re not the only ones who went to the second tier yet."


    "Ugh, um... there''s a point, I guess...?


    Indeed, the first tier is now overflowing with a lot of students.


    That means fewer dangers, and it''s easier to get help if you have to.


    "At the end of thest time, there was nothing left for him to do, right? If it''s enough to give it a try, isn''t it?


    "Uh... what do you think?... Honestly, I''m not anxious..."


    "Yeah, I''m anxious to say that the eagle doesn''t have you either, Soma... but if you ask me that, it''s like I don''t have to...?


    "Well, I don''t think you guys have to, but is that just a little reckless?


    And so it was Kurt who had interrupted the story.


    I was surprised by that, because, except at the very beginning, the basic Kurt said nothing and today he was invisible.


    "Senior Kurt? Where have you been?


    "Yeah, I just need to talk to you from the college side about this one. More than that, are you sure the three of you want to go?


    ".................. Shit. Sure, it''s reckless to be reckless..."


    "Oh, I hope you don''t get me wrong, I know it''s reckless, but I''m not ming you for that. Finally, I agree with you one way or the other?


    "What... is that okay?


    "I also think this is a good opportunity. Let me give you my opinion without any objection after what I sawst time, and you guys are able to show your strength because you''re by your side, Soma. Except for that, I think it''s important to know how powerful we are right now?


    To Kurt''s words, Sylvia and the three of them looked at each other.


    Instead of being agreed, it''s totally unexpected to be pushed back, but at the same time the words are convincing.


    My lost heart leans a little bit, wondering if I could try it.


    "And I''ve already got permission from the college."


    "Huh?"


    Essentially, the party of internships ispletely free, but the college side is not so slow as to allow for coercion in obviously impossible circumstances.


    For the first time, of course, if there are party changes or vacancies, we need to ask permission from the college.


    However, when a temporary vacancy urs, I was told that permission is hard to get off from various aspects, but what does it mean to be allowed before I go to get permission?


    "That''s all the college is buying you, I guess. That even the three of us would be enough would not be impotent. And then there seems to be some point in apologizing for this."


    "Apologies... are you talking about you, Soma?


    "I guess. Well, for that matter, I was told to be more vignt than ever."


    "Ah... that''s, uh... sorry"


    Sure, that''s natural if you think about it.


    The absence of soma means that there is so much more chance, that is, that there is more chance of annoyance in the kurt of the pull rate.


    "No, no, I''m here for that in the first ce. I mean, it doesn''t make any sense to be here at the moment. I think it''s about time we finally made it. Well, it''s not a good thing you''re here."


    Around with a raunchy grin, that doesn''t seem to mean it''s onlypletely pre-built.


    If that''s what you mean......


    When Sylvia and the others looked at each other again, they raised their nervousness, but they all nodded.


    Frankly, it was the first feeling I had that I was pping.


    Underground Labyrinth ''Third Hierarchy'', after the first battle there.


    Speaking of why we have even gone to the third tier... well, with the flow, I would just say.


    No, at first I was really going to try just the first tier.


    But there were more students than I thought, and after wandering about thirty minutes, I was only able to finally fight once.


    If that''s over in a sh too, there''s no way you won''t be dissatisfied.


    And so Kurt suggested it.


    There doesn''t seem to be a problem for now, and I was wondering if you could go down to the second tier for once.


    Of course I didn''t drink that immediately, but it is true that I was unlikely to even achieve my decency as an internship as it is.


    So I tried first, and as soon as I thought I couldn''t, I turned back, so I headed to the second tier... even then I still killed my enemies instantly.


    At the same time, it was the first time that I realized.


    So much so that Sylvia became stronger and used to being here again without Soma.


    Even then, further suggestions were made by Kurt when Lars even began to be dissatisfied with the fact that there was no danger whatsoever and rather little of his turn.


    Then, why don''t you go to the third tier?


    Exactly, everyone showed difficulty with that.


    During the special after-school training, Soma was asked how he felt when challenging the unknown, as sour as his mouth was.


    No matter how cautious you are, you don''t have to be too cautious, and when challenging it, you just have to wonder what it was that was too much.


    I wasn''t sure if that was all we were ready for... but I finally nodded because Kurt should know all about our strength and what the third tier was like.


    The Kurt decided it was okay to give it a try.


    Then I guess what I thought was that I had no choice in a way.


    Kurt was just giving me some advice, by the way, because it was Kurt who acted as a guide in thebyrinth this time.


    Yes, I finally realized when I tried to move on to the first tier... it was Soma who had been in that role until now.


    It was also soma who wrote the map, so naturally I don''t even know where or what it is.


    Well, the first and second tiers were notplicated, so although we can manage without a map, it''s only natural to be anxious about that.


    But as part of this apology, Kurt was also given a map of thebyrinth, apparently.


    Sometimes, though, you can''t just give it to Sylvia and the others, and Kurt bought me guidance and left.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the map or because of Kurt, but anyway, that guidance was appropriate and despite the absence of a soma who was primarily in charge of vignce, in the second tier we were able to ambush 80% of our enemies, and vice versa, we were never ambushed.


    ording to Kurt, anythingbyrinth has such, ces that are prone to ambush demons and ces that are prone to ambush.


    In time, if we try to avoid thetter, it will be easier.


    Most of all, apparently, when I was in the first tier, I decided to wander without thirty minutes or battle because I had chosen such a ce, and considering that if soma had been there I should not have known about it, I would have been able to do the same thing, I would have recognised the awesomeness of soma... Anyway, that was one of the reasons I decided to head to the third tier.


    That is, because Kurt also had a map of the third tier and thought he even knew those ces.


    It is also true that it is more useful than ever, given the fact that it is halfway to an unknown ce, although it is a counter-argument.


    And that was actually true, also evident from the fact that the first battle in the third tier hade to an unexpected end.


    It''s just...


    "Hmmm...... but I should have told you that somehow I feel like this is wrong considering it as an internship...?


    "Oh, yeah... that''s, hey, I think, maybe"


    "... right. I didn''t ambush you this time, so it''s true that if you fight from the front, you won''t have a problem here..."


    "Hmm, personally, but I don''t think you need to worry too much about that there, hey. Look, Soma, if you were here, maybe the same thing would have happened?


    That may be true, but it would be another thing to borrow the help of Soma, a party member, and Kurt, who is only a pull rate.


    No,e this far. That may be now.


    "That was allowed this time, and I don''t think it''s a problem after all, but, well, this is your problem. You can do whatever you want. So, what do we do? Do you want to continue, or do you want to go back?


    So while we met face to face, who didn''t make the decision to go back alone because they were aware of themselves who they were relying on somehow?


    This is all we can do without Soma.


    You wanted such confidence, or what would you say?


    And then...... although I wouldn''t deny that I had that feeling, like I wanted to soma that story and be proud of it, like I wanted you to praise me.


    "Uh... well, can I continue to ask you, please?


    "Yeah, of course."


    - I felt ufortable, instantly, with the grin that came to my mind when I said that.


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you?


    "Oh, no... sorry, it''s nothing"


    But before I knew exactly what it was, it just disappeared.


    It was as if nothing like that had happened from the beginning...... Sylvia shook her neck small and sideways wondering if it was her fault, and she regained her mind.


    Well, let''s get back to work.


    "Ugh, yeah... but rm is forbidden, right?


    "Ha, I know what it is."


    Lars had a powerful grin, not to mention that it wasn''t overconfident, and then after about three battles, he never took ag in all of it.


    That''s the same for Sylvia and the others, and what can we do ourselves with enough room for a grin on our mouths to move on?


    Kurt also seemed satisfied to see such Sylvia and the others, and that again led to confidence.


    After two more fights from there, there''s still no problem... it was then that Sylvia realized it.


    It was a narrow passage.


    Even though the aisle was wide enough for the three of us to line up beside each other until now, it was the best ce to go alone.


    However, it seems to be more of a concealed passage than part of a passage.


    From the third tier, there were few such things, but few such ces utilized demons.


    That''s why it''s a great ce to take a small pause or use it to ambush a demon¡­ Sylvia noticed something at her feet as she walked around.


    I thought you even kicked him in the stone, but I didn''t feel that way.


    Ignoring it won''t be a problem, and Lars should be paying attention to his feet as well as forward.


    And even Helen wouldn''t fail to do that...... and still Sylvia looks to her feet just in case.


    What was there, then, was a white, round ball about thumb size.


    Whatever you think, it''s not just a stone, it''s not something you can tell at a nce.


    I reached for it, wondering what it was, and grabbed it - instantly, suddenly it broke apart, and I remembered something like vertigo.


    "Oh, Master Sylvia!?


    "What, what...!?


    "What, something happened!?


    I could hear the three of them, but I couldn''t return any words to them.


    That sounds somewhere far away in the first ce...... casually turn your gaze around and be convinced of it.


    Because the space there was distorted to see.


    "What, this, space, transfer...? No way...... tele, porter......!? Liar, why...!?


    Teleporter.


    It is one of the famous traps that forces a caught subject to move into space elsewhere.


    It is basically what is made to be installed in thebyrinth and is considered very poor in nature because it is often flown to the lower levels than the hierarchy in which it is now located.


    But it couldn''t have been.


    "You''re a teleporter......!? The trap, I mean, the trap itself can''t be here like this......!?


    For, as Lars cried out, there should be no trap per se in the third tier of this undergroundbyrinth.


    The trap should appear after the fifth tier.


    "But now, it''s true that things like that are happening...! Oh, but this...!?


    With Kurt''s voice like a hurry, the distortion of space became even more intense.


    Even the earliest peripheral recognition is difficult, making everyonepletely deaf.


    Just that moment, attacked by strange difort.


    But before thinking about what it was, Sylvia''s vision was dimmed.

 97 Former Strongest, Heading To Rescue

    "It''s not something that was flown to a troublesome ce as if I had plotted again..."


    - Sylvia was forced to move somewhere by what appeared to be a teleporter.


    It was not until soon after they returned from the undergroundbyrinth that Soma and the others heard the story.


    Fortunately, I should say, it wasn''t until the Kurts turned back that the Somas came back.


    I wanted to say a lot, but for now I listened with the instructors first, and regardless of whether that was a teleporter or not, I''m almost certain they transferred the space from the situation to somewhere.


    The question is where Sylvia was jumped, but it was also solved by Hildegard.


    Because Hildegard was able to see where he had been jumped by looking at the scene.


    Nevertheless, we could not go there immediately to rescue him.


    That''s why Hildegard whined like he was stunned.


    - Fortieth hierarchy.


    This undergroundbyrinth exists, called the area boss, which appears in tenyers.


    It is a powerful demon that literally protects its hierarchy and stops it from moving on to the next.


    It is not umon that its strength is even above the demons thate out tenyers down, precisely the walls of the undergroundbyrinth that appear every tenyers.


    So, there are two main problems.


    In the public records on the part of the College at the moment, the highest attainment record shall be the Thirtieth Hierarchy.


    In other words, we can''t even defeat the area boss in the thirtieth tier.


    And the other thing is, apparently, that hierarchy closes the space at the same time as someone reaches it, and it can''t be rescued without being able to escape.


    We don''t have enough fighting power to get there and there''s nothing we can do about it where we could reach it.


    It would also be impossible for the instructors to have heard that information from Hildegard and to have a look of giving up.


    Well, it wasn''t about Soma.


    "Well, it looks like we have all the information, and it''s time to go."


    "Uh... hey, where are you going?


    "Yeah? Is that why you''re doing it with that fortieth tier?


    ¨D¨D


    Moments, multiple stunned faces were simultaneously directed to Soma.


    I somehow know why, but it''s just a hassle to hang out with, so I ignore it and turn my gaze toward Hildegard.


    "Deduction rate or can I ask for guidance? It''s about you anyway, so can we get there in the shortest distance?


    "Well, there''s no reason to say no, because if it were you, I would ask you to. I promised."


    "So, the rest..."


    Whimpering, looking around.


    Lars to Helen, who has the same astonishing look on his face as the instructors, is he even trying to determine his sincerity, Kurt staring at this one jizzily.


    Cami, who is mixed up with the instructor but has a frightened face, and Lina, who snorts and grins every time she says it''s natural.


    I''m not on this spot for the rest, but do you understand the first thing about the situation, there are students waiting for me back from thebyrinth a little further away, watching what happens here?


    When Aina and I saw each other nestled in it, she sighed and shrugged her shoulders, even though she said she knew.


    "Aina and Lina, please apany us."


    "It''s where I want it!


    "That''s fine... do you rather need us?


    "It may not be necessary, but it would help if you were here."


    "............ thats it. Okay."


    I would have liked She to be there if I could, but she probably hasn''te back yet.


    I can''t see him on this scene... well, if he''s not here, I can''t help it.


    "Is there anything I can do? I guess I''ll just be a foot wrapper when I''m with you."


    "Hmm, you are..."


    Thinking about wanting Cami to do something, there was only one thing that urred to me.


    That''s just in case it''s possible, but you should have it done more than possible.


    "I mean Cami, I want all the teachers to do it, but I want all the people who are now practicing to retreat. I don''t think so, but I don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    "You don''t know what''s going to happen, what are you going to do..."


    "Hmmm...... well, it seems we''ve got more students in a trap that shouldn''t exist. Either way, do we need to put them all back once? Okay, I''ll take care of it."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    For now, is this the ce?


    Time to fight this time.


    The faster it moves, the more likely Sylvia will be able to survive.


    That''s why I thought it would move quickly - it was then that I was called out.


    "Hey, head to the fortieth hierarchy or Temeye are you insane......!?


    "Oh, yeah, I think that''s just a little too reckless, huh?


    It was visible that this kind of hassle was going to happen, so I just wanted to get on my way, but if I recovered from stunning, I can''t help it.


    You can''t ignore it, and I exhaled one sigh.


    "I mean, abandon Sylvia, is that what you''re saying?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    "... hey, there''s something I think as an individual, and Mr. Sylvia does matter in many ways. Yikes? But if I saw you as a lecturer, there''s no difference between you guys. So I have no choice but to disagree with you going beyond the possibility that your lives will be lost."


    "Hmmm... I even spare some time to be honest with you pushing questions... Hildegard?


    "Hmm, well... for now, not just Karine, but not one person who''s trying to agree with what the Somas are trying to do, except those who understand the circumstances."


    Looking at the scene as a glimmer, most of the instructors, though not in words, did have a willingness to deny in their eyes.


    I guess that attitude is correct if you try to be an instructor.


    But...


    "In and of itself, I am delighted to be Dean of the College. Well, normally, it''s hopeless. I don''t even want to thank you for your rtionship with the royal family or any of your various marks, but for judging me as a lecturer. But let me get this straight, it''s a useless worry and an extra thing. h, h, h, h, h. I assure you, if you do, you will be able to bring Sylvia home safely. Not as the Dean of the Academy, but in all of Hildegard Lintvrum, I guarantee that."


    I assured him so, and was surprised by the words spoken, by all those around him, or even by Soma.


    "... No, I''m quite confident, but I didn''t think I''d say anything like that."


    "If you want to make amends for everything you''ve done, why don''t you?


    I shrug my shoulders back to that word I was invincibly told.


    I didn''t mean to do that from the beginning, but it looks like I''ve had to bring Sylvia back safely at all costs.


    "And now you''re convinced?


    The three Lars, who are also Soma''s party members, are ahead of us with our gaze.


    The instructors have now backed off, but only the three of them are still looking at this somewhere unhappy.


    Well, maybe it''s, like, a sense of responsibility or something.


    "... well, I do think Temeer would. But if that''s the case... take me too...! I''m the one who put him in that trap."


    "Rejected."


    "What, Temeye......!?


    "It is clear to me that it is a clump of hands. It''s someone else''s fault that I didn''t have to take responsibility for it, so I can''t afford to take my foot away this time."


    Looking into his eyes and saying, Lars was stuck in words and stepped back.


    Still, he was opening and closing his mouth to say something, but eventually he missed his gaze as he gave up.


    "Shit... I get it. I''m sorry, but I need my share."


    "Um, I''ll take care of it."


    "Wow, I, too, may only be on my feet... my share, please... ¡­ if I, at that time, confirm my feet more firmly¡­"


    "So that''s mine...!


    "I don''t think it''s anyone''s fault... but if I dare say so, it''s everyone''s fault. The third tier is reckless, of course, even going down to the second tier. It wouldn''t have been surprising if anything had happened at that point."


    "That''s an honest argument that doesn''t even make any noise.... but if I could make an excuse, it was actually something I did this time because I wanted her to have confidence. Plus, it worked better than I thought..."


    "We''ll hear excusester. We don''t even have time right now."


    "... right. By the way, what about mypanionship?


    "Just as I said to Lars earlier. I can''t afford to take my foot."


    "Right.... Yeah, I''m sorry, but I asked for my share too"


    If I nodded at Kurt''s words and looked around again, I just didn''t seem to get any moreints from anyone.


    After sighing out and gazing at Aina and the others, now it''s time to nod.


    After confirming that they had been snorted back, Soma and the others turned to the ce in order to head to the undergroundbyrinth again.


    I never thought I''d be quickly discovered where I was going and headed this far.


    The dean''s abilities were unexpected, and even if he finds out it''s the fortieth hierarchy, he''s unexpected to head.


    He said he trapped him with a double corner, but this could make him pointless if he did poorly.


    Well, that''s when it happened.


    It hurts that they refused to apany me, but it doesn''t matter.


    The problem would be if they really helped me and brought me home.


    No, I don''t care about her anymore then.


    It was better than before.


    I didn''t do it because I had a chance, but if it failed, it''s nothing wrong with that.


    In the first ce, things have already happened.


    And then you can cut in from there, and it''s not your job to do it.


    Try to get him to work hard.


    So the problem is something else...... then they have enough strength to bring her back.


    Only a limited number of people are currently able to do so in this country.


    Except for the two of the seven heavens, there will be about one or two of them even if they stay.


    Yes, for example - someone who can kill an existence called the Evil Dragon.


    Maybe he is?


    Then I''m very excited.


    "... I think it''s time for me to make a full move."


    As he then dropped him off, whining to such an extent that no one could hear him, it was to hang the edge of his mouth securely.

 98 Former Strongest, Advancing Underground Labyrinth For Rescue

    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Powerless Power, Wind Thunder: Divine sh.


    See the enemy kill.


    sh and abandon demons at the same time as your enemies, but never stop there.


    Without slowing for a moment, Soma ran straight through.


    That is possible because there is an overwhelming difference of power between soma and demons, but also because we are not running at the same time with all our might.


    Because of some margin, you can use that margin to bury your enemies and keep running for the rest of them.


    I do that on purpose though, not least because that one will turn out faster, but mainly because of Eina.


    Exactly. Aina wouldn''t be able to get there if she ran all she could, and if she did that, there''s no point in daring to ask me to apany her.


    Well, it''s still breaking at the rate of a tier, so I decided it was no problem.


    "That''s what I knew... it''s still cod..."


    And it was Aina who had turned such a shuddering voice.


    If you turn your gaze only properly, there is something on its face that is as the voice says.


    I see some other fatigue, but it won''t even be enough to be a problem.


    Confirming that, he returned his gaze and, at the same time, tilted his neck.


    "I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about.


    "I guess so. I don''t know what I''m talking about."


    ¡­¡­ Aina, are you finally messed up?


    "Oh, really, Mr. Eina? What the hell caused this..."


    "Mmm... I just don''t think I can afford to take a messed up person... Nevertheless, if you abandon it because it''s messed up, that''s not going to have a bad aftertaste..."


    "It means you''re too much cod to squeeze into something specific...! I mean, you guys aren''t gonna ride either!


    Around you can afford to scream, it actually still looks okay.


    Don''t make such a confirmation, it''s going to piss me off, so I won''t give it to you.


    "Hmmm... I really don''t know what to do..."


    "I wonder which mouth the hell is saying, stepping at the pace of one minute in the hierarchy...?


    "That would be the same for the Einas, though? It would be possible for anyone to defeat an enemy without slowing it down, roughly the shortest distance and travel speed."


    "First of all, most people can''t do it at that point? And I can''t either. Exactly, magic can''t be used while traveling at this speed."


    "I''m ¡­ confident if I go up to about twenty levels, but I''m just not confident that it''s going to be around here. Especially since demons around here seem to be resistant to physical attacks."


    "I''m still trying to figure it out, but at this point, it''s obvious it''s not anyone."


    "Mmm... that''s weird"


    "That''s why you''re the one who said it was weird. In the first ce, what hierarchy do you think it is now?


    I don''t know why you ask that, but there''s no way you haven''t grasped it for granted.


    The current location is on the thirtieth level.


    "Right. Now, if I may say so, the demon you killed earlier was like an area boss, no matter what. Anything to say so far?


    "Hmmm... Congrattions on achieving the record, are you?


    "You actually know what I''m talking about...!?


    Well, if I''m serious, I kind of know.


    But that''s nothing, and it wouldn''t be anything to be proud of.


    "Nothing. It''s only been attacked until the thirtieth tier until now, because there was simply no special ss?


    "Well, since the college relocated here, it would have been nice to have one senior in a few years. It''s not something thates out early. It''s too unusual this year."


    "That is. And neither Lina nor Aina, it''s just impossible to kill them instantly, right?


    "Hmm, I... I can''t say for sure because my brother killed the demon in an instant, but I don''t think I can win. I think the problem is more on the road than the area boss."


    "I probably can''t either way. I''ll figure something out on the road the other way around, but I don''t feel like I can beat that area boss. Demons on the road are physically resistant, area bosses are magically resistant, and the personality that created thisbyrinth is too bad."


    "Hmm... but by the time I graduate from middle school, would that just be possible?


    "I don''t know who I''m going to be partying with, so it depends, but maybe I can."


    "Me too... well, yeah. I think I can do it."


    Then that''s the thing.


    It''s possible for the two of us one of these days, so there won''t be any wonder if soma is done now.


    "That too...... no, no, it''s still crazy, isn''t it?!? It must be strange to be able to do it now......! And even if we could, we wouldn''t be able to do it like you are now!


    "Oh, you noticed that"


    "Well, I thought I''d be deluded like that."


    "So neither do you...!


    We had such a conversation and headed down to the lower tier... and then Soma loosened her mouth just a little bit.


    Thankfully, because I thought so.


    Because of the situation, I''m really in a hurry, but it''s not something I can handle in a hurry.


    I appreciate everything about these things that remind me of my routine in such a way as always, and I didn''t bring them here for this, but I''m so d I was apanied by just that.


    Well, I was just thinking, and I''m not going to tell you that.


    and.


    "- Mm?"


    "-No. This is bad luck... the demons are hardening up. But the shortest distance is ahead of us..."


    As we descended to the thirty-first tier and proceeded as we followed Hildegard''s guidance, we reached a hall where demons were gathered so overflowing.


    Alsomonly known as Monster House or something, this is a situation where demons happen to gather in one ce.


    Of course, it''s not something I''m happy about, but it''s something I''m going to try to avoid if I can, or catch the demons inside, but I''m going to reduce them a little bit.


    - It''s no problem.


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    Not even before I put my breath down, countless sword shes ran all over the room.


    Immediately afterwards, sommers rush through the sight of turbulent blooms and scattered flowers at an unchanged rate.


    One, a sigh leaked out of Eina''s mouth.


    "... even the word cod is about to get cheaper."


    "Mmmm... I don''t mind shaping so far. Does that mean that Sylvia is worried...? I''m a bit of a jerk. Or will youe and help me in the same way even if it''s in my same eyes...?


    "I care too! I was going to say¡­ but when I thought about it, I was already on the helped side"


    "... when they say that, I wonder if that''s what happens to me for once...?


    "Mm...? Maybe I''m out ofpany...!?


    "It is in this, but I think it''s okay because She and the others aren''t supposed to be helped yet."


    "Doesn''t it look like I can help you one day?... Well, if it''s soma, then somehow I feel like I''m gonna do it."


    "Yes, yes, let''s move on"


    Even with all that bullshit, I moved on... So, soma had an idea.


    Turn your gaze toward Hildegard.


    "Speaking of which, Hildegard"


    "Mm-hmm? What, you realized my charm and you wanted to make a baby? I''m always a jerk, aren''t I?


    "Is that what you say when you''re asleep? I thought it might be more than that, but there are maps that are still ahead of Tier 31."


    "... ah. If you do say so, that''s what it means to be still going the shortest distance."


    "Speaking of which, yes... is that it? But you weren''t talking about publicly only going to the thirtieth tier, and, sure, the map of the undergroundbyrinth basically doesn''t exist except for what you mapped and made?


    "... well. Sometimes it''s strange, isn''t it?


    I hadn''t even been able to blur it at all, and apparently I wasn''t going to talk about it, even though the gaze for the three of us would pour on its face.


    Well, it''s something I didn''t expect to talk about, and now it''s just a confirmation.


    I thought that would be the case from the beginning.


    The same goes for the fact that I undertook this guide without hesitation, but it was odd that I knew about the fortieth tier in the first ce.


    Because if you are certain of what you have heard, Hildegard''s ability is not something that you can conveniently learn.


    Whatever happens when you get there, you can''t know the details from a remote location.


    And if there really wasn''t a map below the thirtieth tier, it would be letting Soma look into it, too.


    It wouldn''t make sense, such as doing it only after the fifty-first hierarchy.


    Even though the existence is public, there should be no change in the unknown.


    Just because I found out about it doesn''t mean what''s going to happen.


    "If you think you need it, then you''ll be forced to ask, and now it doesn''t matter."


    "... hope the time doesn''te."


    Well, because of that, it goes smoothly this way, and now there''s no need for anything more.


    Then that would be fine for now, with that in mind.


    Soma even went ahead, moving on.

 99 The Price Of Alarm

    - I wondered how this happened.


    What does Sylvia think as she repeatedly breathes rough and hears her own heart continue to pulse as hard as it breaks...... but shortly afterwards, she smiles mocking herself.


    That was decided.


    It''s just, you deserve it.


    Do not inadvertently touch anything there in thebyrinth.


    That''s the basics in it.


    Because it looks like nothing at first sight, and it is actually a trap or a demon.


    I guess I touched that one while I knew it was out of rm in the end.


    Caused by rm, he loses his life in thebyrinth.


    It was also something I touched.


    Because it was a third tier.


    Because I could easily defeat the demon.


    I won''t do it for any reason.


    Rather, it''s something to me.


    Even though it is a third tier, if we took it for ourselves, it was an unknown ce.


    We should be most vignt, and there was no reason not to.


    How about it because it made it easy to defeat the demon?


    I owe that to my people, and that''s no reason not to be wary of traps in the first ce.


    At the end of the day, it went too well and I was overconfident.


    If I thought I had gained confidence, I was actually just overconfident.


    It''s not even funny at all.


    "... I really can''t do eagles"


    You want to do something for this country, you want to do something for the people who called you family, study magic,e to Royal College.


    But when I came, I tried toe, and there were people who were far more amazing than me and would help.


    Really, I...


    "What for?!?


    Moments, I identally stop talking to myself that was leaking, killing my breath, and shrinking myself.


    Because I felt the sound of a memory.


    Or were you lurking your breath in a ce like this in the first ce to hide yourself from an array?


    What an idiot, such as forgetting something too important to reflect on.


    But I couldn''t even afford to be cursing myself like that anymore.


    Because I felt the sound of something bigger than ever before, right from the side.


    "... eh"


    I desperately suppress the body that is about to tremble and just pray for a voice that is about to leak reflectively.


    May you be gone.


    May they not notice.


    From the bottom of my heart as iparable as my usual prayers and such.


    I don''t want to die.


    God, please help me, I prayed.


    Whether it arrived at all, the ground sounds a little smaller and farther away¡­ seems far enough away, then exhales deeply and long.


    Strength fell out of his tense body, and at the same time cold sweat overflowed his entire body.


    Then, when you face out of there hiding for just a moment, you catch the aftermath of it going somewhere, and you rush back to your face.


    This is the second time I''ve seen that.


    Besides, we both saw it from afar, just a little bit... but that was enough to figure out what that identity was.


    Definitely area boss or equivalent demon.


    It''s also like being killed the moment you meet your enemies yourself, that kind of opponent.


    Well, I mean, it was something I knew, but I apparently got bounced down quite a bit.


    I realized that Sylvia hade to this hierarchy, probably shortly after she jumped here.


    When my vision recovered from the darkness, it was a sight very much the same as it had been just before... but I was the only one there.


    Then it could easily be determined that they had really been forced to transfer the space, but there was no further movement there because it was no longer there immediately after that.


    I felt the same sound as it did now.


    So I think I did a good job of jumping into something like a side road that was in the near field in a hurry.


    It went as far back as it was critical, killing his breath¡­ it passed the edge of his gaze, which was shrinking andying low.


    The total length is probably, like, ten meters.


    It was human, but certainly not biological.


    For its whole body was made of dull, shining metallic matter.


    Golem.


    That, too, is based on metal.


    I found that if I fought instantly, I would die halfway between the instinctive and the intelligent.


    The golem changes its properties into various things depending on the original material, but the worst of them are metal-based ones.


    They even gain the nasty nature of being physically and magically resistant.


    Besides, as you can see, it''s huge.


    You won''t even have to think about what happens if that much mass of metal is used for an attack.


    It''s just the other way around. Big, but therefore, the movement also seemed dull, but in terms of it, the instinct denied it.


    That''s probably just a slow walk, and if it''s a fight, it moves much faster than it does itself, he said.


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (appraisal intermediate/false): nursing.


    So let it pass... but I didn''t keep hiding there because somehow I felt bad if I did it.


    For an unknown reason, that''s not good enough.


    - Versatile Talent Intermediate (Thousand Eyes, Future Vision, False): Worm News.


    That was because it was a state of extremes, and I may have been doing something unconsciously, but all that matters is that I felt like an obsessive notion that I had to move.


    For that reason, where it was far enough away, it gently escaped from it, and what it tried to do first is, naturally, escape from its hierarchy.


    Maybe you should hide somewhere, but there''s no guarantee that help wille, and even if it does, it''s over if you find it in that one before then.


    Then he tried to escape first.


    But I soon realized it was impossible.


    It''s not like I couldn''t find an exit for an escape.


    It must be connected to the upper level. The stairs could be found rtively quickly.


    For some reason, however, it was not possible to proceed there.


    It was as if they were barred from entering and isting the space ahead of them, a space with nothing was a wall.


    And then even Sylvia will understand.


    I was locked in here, he said.


    There''s probably one way out.


    It''s about defeating that demon.


    But there''s no way I can do that, and let''s just say I changed the operation in an attempt to still wait for help.


    In the meantime, I needed a ce to hide, so I looked for it with the utmost vignce around me... along the way, I realized.


    There is no such thing as a demon.


    Apart from the earlier golem, of course.


    Maybe this is because you think you can have hope... maybe that''s what you think.


    I managed to find a ce where I might be able to hide and hide there...... I forgot the situation and started thinking about myself etc.


    Or maybe there is, because I was free, without being able to do anything, but that''s not even an excuse.


    ... well, anyway, they never managed to notice.


    At this rate, I can manage...


    "Huh?"


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (sign perception intermediate/false): Surprise perception.


    At the moment, Sylvia''s body was moving before she could think of anything.


    He instinctively understood that he would die on the spot if he thought of something extra.


    Though.


    Whether or not we can do something about it is another story.


    "-Ah... Huh?


    I didn''t know what happened.


    I didn''t know what was happening to me.


    Why is paining from all over your body and why is your body being pped against the wall of thebyrinth?


    I didn''t know one reason for that.


    All I know is two things.


    The only thing is that I was missing where I was hiding... and that I was reflected in my reflectively lifted vision that emitted a dull color.


    "Lie...... what, so?


    Forget all about physical pain and all that, only a grunt leaks.


    There is only one fact that the status quo shows.


    It was a mistake to think she''d turned back unnoticed, and she''d finally noticed.


    How did they notice?


    Why did you act like you were turning back?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Ah"


    The only thing that was imminent right there was my death, I clearly knew.


    Is it because you recognised that?


    Moments, various things pass behind my brain.


    About my mother.


    About my father.


    About my mother-inw.


    I mean brothers and sisters with only half the blood connected.


    About this country.


    That I hadplex thoughts about them.


    ... No, the truth is that I still hold it.


    About the college.


    Magic thing.


    About the teachers.


    About a friend.


    There was really something else I wanted to do.


    The truth is... at the bottom of my heart, I don''t think much about this country.


    That was just a means.


    I wanted everyone to smile.


    I wanted to smile with everyone.


    That''s all I wanted.


    That''s all I needed.


    But that''s where I realized.


    He said that some of them included everyone in the college at some point.


    Maria was the only friend I had, more if I noticed.


    So... I just thought.


    Oh, you worried me, he said.


    I don''t think I can apologize anymore.


    And... I was wondering if you would all be sad.


    You understood the current situation, but you didn''t even think about breaking the shard, because you knew it was impossible?


    What was on my mind was just giving up, and even though I thought about a lot of things, that just didn''t change.


    So if you include all sorts of things¡­ really all sorts of things, even things that don''t go up in consciousness, you think and think immense things in an instant.


    Thest thing Sylvia thought of in that was something terribly unselfish.


    "Oh my... eagle, you''re going to die here.... I don''t like it."


    Potatoes and that''s the only thing that falls out of my mouth.


    "-Ma, I won''t die for now, so I hope you feel safe."


    Shortly afterwards, the death that was supposed to have been imminent was shattered and scattered.

 100 Former Strongest, Solve It Safely

    I guess Iughed unexpectedly because it was too abrupt and too grumpy.


    Suddenly appearing, Soma stepped down on the spot with a normal face... but turned his gaze to the other side, tilting his neck.


    "Hmm... oh? Is this the end now...? I don''t know... I thought it woulde back to life."


    It was a familiar voice that responded to the words.


    Just like Soma, still abruptly, and as a matter of course, three shadows appear.


    "Thinking about the road so far, it just doesn''t seem like I had any wonder? Why did youe to that idea in the first ce..."


    "No, we''re talking about only area bosses appearing here, and I thought it wouldn''t be strange if they were super-enhanced enough for no other demons toe out."


    "Hmm, even though only area bosses do get out here, it''s basically not a specification I can''t get out of when I get in. If you think about it, you can only over-enhancement it."


    "Oh, sure, normally, you have to fight and defeat Arre at first sight, don''t you? I think that makes sense."


    Up until earlier, there was undoubtedly such a sense of urgency that made death present.


    But now, the air is already flowing like a corner in an after-school training area¡­ naturally, my mouth is loose about that.


    For some reason the seeping distorted vision is returned by wiping the eye area, exhaling one.


    Then I finally opened my mouth.


    "Uh... thanks for the help, okay?


    "Hmmm... So you''re wee, are you telling me? There are many other things I want to say."


    "Uh, yeah... right"


    There''s no way I got here by chance, or anything like that, and I''m pretty sure you''re here to help.


    That means that you know the circumstances in which this has happened... well, you''re going to have to get a great deal of scolding on the matter.


    ... I can be scolded.


    That shouldn''t be a pleasant thing to do, but still couldn''t keep my mouth from loosening.


    "I know you''re going to be mad, but I didn''t want to know you were going to be happy... but I didn''t want to know you were a mazo."


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying...... is that, Dean of the College,?


    Two of the three people who showed up were able to recognize that it was Aina and Lina.


    But Hildegard, thest of whom was the Dean of the College, was so unexpected, and there were so many things at once that I could finally recognize him now.


    "Um, isn''t that right?


    "Uh, does that... mean that even the Dean of the Academy, came to help the eagle?


    Immediately, the head of the Royal Collegees to help one student.


    That may seem like a beauty story, depending on how you look at it, but Sylvia is not so unknown to the public that she thinks so.


    What that means, in short -


    "Oh, well, you don''t have to worry too much about this, do you? I just brought him here because it''s the quickest way to get here. Directions or it''s just a map. This map gives you the best directions from your current location in words. ¡­ it''s convenient to think about it, you."


    "Um, I wish I could fullypliment you on me... I wonder why? I''m supposed to beplimented, but I don''t feelplimented at all."


    "Is it my fault?


    Hildegardo stares at such a soma with a pungent, shrugging shoulder.


    That is a very reassuring attitude towards each other.


    But at the same time, if it wasn''t for the attitude of one of the college students towards the college director, it wasn''t the kind of face the college director would show a student.


    "Uh... Soma, are you and the Dean of the Academy friendly... or maybe with someone I''ve known for a long time?


    "Oh, speaking of which, I was wondering on the road, too. You''re weirdlyfortable with the dean, aren''t you?


    "I don''t remember seeing you before I came to the college, so I don''t think I''ve known you since before... but maybe when you took the exam, rather than at the interview, something happened?... Speaking of which, when I asked you about your holiday ns before, you said you were going to the library or going somewhere with someone... what if?


    Overflowing with suspicion and curiosity, the three pairs of eyes turned to each other and when they looked at each other only once, they shrugged their shoulders in alignment shortly afterwards.


    "There''s a lot going on."


    Um, it''s a secret.


    "Hmmm... I''m suspicious"


    "That''s suspicious..."


    "Or even if you''re saying that. There will be those who are worried, and they will return."


    "Ah... yeah, right"


    I was losing my mind because of the relief that I was helped, but there are still people who need to be reassured.


    Apparently other people have known about it in this way... especially those three, who should see their faces as soon as they can.


    I''ll be waiting for a sermonter.


    "Ugh... please be gentle, Simas"


    That''s how Sylvia and the others started walking all the way to the ground.


    "What... what is this?


    So Sylvia stopped like that when she came to the front of the stairs to escape from the fortieth level.


    What this, is referring to... well, it will be obvious.


    It''s directly into the space, cracks.


    It was caused by the forceful shing and tearing, a trace of it.


    "When I got here earlier, there shouldn''t have been this... could this be?


    "Maybe nothing, there''s only one person who can do this, right?


    "... right"


    I get a glimpse with the words, but I shrug my shoulders back.


    Sure, it''s what Soma did, but it wouldn''t be anything strange or anything.


    If the space is closed, all you have to do is sh it, rip it, and create a gap to prate it.


    It is still a better way of not destroying the very outline of the closed space in the first ce.


    "Uh... is this okay? In many ways¡­"


    "In the meantime, we came through there, so if that''s what you mean, it''s okay to guarantee it."


    "A space wound is not something you can fix on your own if you leave it alone one of these days. I don''t think there''s a problem with that."


    "But the area boss here has been knocked down, so the closed space has already been disarmed, right? You don''t even have to go through there on purpose, do you?


    "I don''t know if it''s necessary, but it doesn''t mean that something will go wrong. Well, if you''re interested, you cane through, right?


    "I don''t know if you''re interested... but I''m gonna stop you this time."


    "Is that so?"


    Well, going through there in this situation doesn''t really make any difference from a normal ce.


    Then there will be such a judgment, and Soma dares not pass there, but walks on the side of it¡­ naturally, it passes straight ahead.


    And then I started going up the stairs without a thing... Well, I thought with my eyes narrowed what it meant.


    Because I thought it would be the right time to set me up.


    But in fact there was not even any sign of it, and it was the same, even as it reached the thirty-ninth hierarchy.


    Looking around, he turns his gaze to Hildegard and asks.


    "... what do you think?


    "Hmm... well, there''s other fate, I guess"


    I agreed.


    Because otherwise, you couldn''t have bothered to do this.


    Yes, neither Soma nor Hildegard considered the incident unfortunate or inadvertent.


    No, it''s true Sylvia was careless.


    I''m going to hear more from Sylvia after this, but that''s all for sure.


    But there is definitely someone in the hands of what has be the great yuan.


    Obviously, it''s too convenient.


    Even though Sylvia and the others were overconfident, only Sylvia, who was third from the beginning, realized it, and it forced a space transfer, and even where the jumping tip was impossible to escape or rescue?


    I''m talking about how there can be such an overdone coincidence.


    In other words, this time, Sylvia was clearly targeted.


    Nevertheless, the reason for this is unknown.


    There are too many possible reasons to guess.


    Just because you''re royal, there ''ll be 50,000 reasons why you''re being targeted for your life, etc.


    So it''s futile from what I''ve been thinking... the problem is, after all, I didn''t set it up.


    If you were really after Sylvia''s life, it shouldn''t have been a good time to be rescued this time.


    The fact that I didn''t get in the way of that... there are two possible possibilities.


    Did Sylvia give up this time knowing that her minutes were bad, or was Sylvia the only one from the beginning?


    But if the minutes were enough to give up to a bad degree, I wouldn''t have exaggerated so far.


    If you''ve done this far, it''s not right for you if you don''t do it to the end.


    And yet you didn''t, which means it''s actually likely that it was thetter.


    If something like this happens to Sylvia, quite a few eyes turn to Sylvia.


    That''s the same thing as it turns out, whether someone goes to the rescue or not.


    Probably tried to do something to the gaps that arose there.


    I don''t know what that is, but...


    "¡­ For now, we have been able to rescue you, and should we think about the restter?"


    "Bye."


    Whatever it is, if life is lost, that''s it.


    Then it''s only natural that saving it should be a top priority, and there''s nothing wrong with that.


    Even if something happens because of it, it''s just a story we should do something about then.


    Whatever it was, when it was all safe, I thought so, and the Somas rushed their way home.

 101 []/(N, Vs) Sudden Fall/

    The corner of the training ground was surrounded by a vibrant atmosphere.


    Not all those who know the circumstances will stare at just one point, as if swallowed up by the atmosphere on the spot, with no one or him uttering a word.


    It seemed as if it was praying or giving up.


    ... No, technically, were there just two exceptions?


    Cami, who finished bringing back those who continued to practice in thebyrinth, looked there with ease, and She, one of those brought back, stared somewhere unhappy at the entrance that led to thebyrinth.


    But the rest of them are really the same.


    That, Lars, was no exception.


    But that would be irresistible, too.


    Though I know how awesome the Somas are up close, I don''t know everything.


    It''s only natural that you''ll have doubts there.


    ... Nevertheless, if I said it didn''t matter, it didn''t matter either.


    Because it doesn''t matter to Lars anymore.


    When Lars made sure that everyone''s consciousness wasn''t facing any shards here either, he gently began to move from the spot.


    I''m not forced to stay here, but it''s this air anyway.


    If someone finds out badly, it can be a hassle.


    Therefore, with great care, move slowly and still as quickly as possible, after the asion.


    - I stopped for a moment just before that because of thest remaining hesitant heart.


    But that''s really a moment.


    The foot, which immediately resumes walking, takes Lars'' body straight out of the training ground.


    To be honest, life in college wasn''t bad.


    No, I''d rather say I liked it a lot.


    But.


    That''s it, too.


    "... a shard of the power of evil gods,"


    Imagining the future that would await after this, Lars loosened its mouth just a little bit.


    Waiting for the Somas returning from thebyrinth was a fervent wee.


    It was like a miracle, but I''m not saying... if I told you I didn''t offend you about it, you''d be lying.


    I hope you''re happy for me, but the magnitude of the noise is a testament to the fact that I thought it was so unexpected - because it''s also a testament to the left that I didn''t believe in the Somas.


    Nevertheless, what Soma actually floated was a bitterugh, also because he knew it was genuinely delightful.


    The soma is not so narrow as to water it.


    Well, it was mainly the lecturers who were happy, and more than half of the students didn''t seem to understand the circumstances.


    "Hmm... or do I feel that all the people who were interning in thebyrinth today are still there? Why is this happening?


    Duringbyrinth practice, you will basically spend all of your day on it, but how you use it is the freedom of the students.


    Especially not having to wait for everyone toe back, and there can be no one to do more than to be extremely inefficient no matter what anyone thinks.


    Unless, of course, you''re waiting for a friend.


    "... well, somehow, isn''t that what it feels like? I can almost imagine what this ce has been like."


    "Uh... well, at least the instructor needs to stay, and most of them won''t be able to go home if they''re making it more urgent."


    "That means, in the end, it''s the eagle, right? Ugh... I need to apologize to everyone."


    Maybe some of them have returned, but considering the number of people in sight, you''re still pretty sure that almost everyone is there.


    It is also difficult to find the person you are looking for.


    "Mm-hmm? She was there too... but I think she''s staring at me for some reason. Well, I don''t remember doing anything to piss you off..."


    "I feel closer to being obstinate, rather than angry?


    "Maybe that''s the right thing to do. It turned out to be out ofpany."


    "That was just force majeure, so there''s nothing I can do..."


    "She knows that too, so she''s angry, not stubborn, what is it?"


    "That''s what I think."


    While we talk about that, Soma moves her gaze further.


    Helen gave Cami a painful smile and shrugged her shoulder when she met her eyes and said she was relieved.


    Students who look simr to Helen are probably the ones who know the circumstances, and then they are divided into those who look like they guessed the circumstances and those who look strange.


    Some of them were beginning to return, and the situation was chaotic.


    The number of instructors was about half, if you notice, but those remaining instructors still share joy with their colleagues¡­ that''s how Soma tilts his neck when he finishes looking over at Gurli.


    Because the person I was looking for seemed nowhere.


    "Hmm...... Hildegard?


    "You can''t... I can''t find you either."


    Apparently, I overlooked it, not that it was.


    That means, of course, Sylvia as the person who trapped her, the person who was staring at her.


    Given the situation in the first ce, there aren''t many options like that from the beginning...... well.


    "I was home by ident, I guess that''s just not true"


    "I realized that I had been noticed and ran away, so there''s something about the detours..."


    I''ve already confessed.


    If you don''t think you can delude yourself, it''s not so unnatural.


    "... or headed to the point of fate?


    "That seems possible too, but in the end I''m not squeezing out what fate is... Hmm. Not entirely backhanded."


    "It''s just hard to get ahead in this situation."


    "Hmmm... well, if we get through this eventually, we''ll have no problem..."


    And it was when I was secretly talking about that.


    Unexpectedly, a different blur urred on the spot.


    "Shit, I''m sorry but I need you to step back for a second......!


    "Hey, you''re all right now. Take care of yourself!


    It was a building that led to thebyrinth, where Soma and the others hade out earlier.


    Then came out those who thought they might be instructors, and they were shouting something.


    "Hmm... I knew there were no instructors around half the time, but did you already investigate thebyrinth?"


    "Like. I didn''t have to say anything..."


    What I thought was strange in the circumstances was that nothing was just the Somas.


    I guess that''s why I immediately went to investigate thebyrinth after confirming that Soma and the others were back.


    The undergroundbyrinth is a ce for all students to use, and it is difficult for the same to happen again.


    That''s the thing.


    And there''s some noise, which probably means something''s been discovered.


    "... it seems to me like I''m carrying people."


    "Not to me either. They weren''t all evacuated...... no, that''s exactly what I would have confirmed."


    "If so, then I came inter, does that mean?


    It is forbidden for those not rted to the practice to enter on the day on which the training takes ce, just in case.


    Just in case there''s any extra trouble inside.


    This means that, in circumstantial terms, after they were all taken out, someone broke in.


    Even if you think about it in time, it seems to have been found in a rtively shallow hierarchy, and I can''t say enough that it''s impossible.


    But.


    "Hmm... well, no matter how much you think, you never leave the realm of spection. Still, you seem in a hurry, don''t you?


    "Right. Well, I probably discovered where the demon had hit me and I was falling..."


    Well, it''s not a rare story.


    Especially now, when no one else is practicing.


    I don''t know what I thought and went to such a ce, but it should have been a lot different on its own than before.


    Then idents happen there, which is something you can easily imagine.


    Most of all, that''s not what the Somas care about.


    It seems that Eina and the others went to see what was going on when the noise broke out, but Soma and the others have something else to think about.


    It seems cold, but you can afford to worry about someone you don''t know anywhere about.


    "- Huh!?


    No, but that''s where Soma turned her gaze because the cry now was familiar.


    It definitely belongs to Eina, and the reason I was surprised is because I found out who the person who was transported was, something like that?


    If so, it is likely that he was familiar with the face¡­ especially those close to him, should be here now.


    "Hmm, someone in the same discipline, is that the ce?


    "While I''m guessing that much, you still seem less interested, don''t you?


    "I don''t really interact with my alumni..."


    Come on. Though I''ve learned just about the name, Soma didn''te to college to live his student life, she came to learn magic.


    It''s not that I don''t recognize the value there, but it was something I couldn''t help but neglect for the priority of the status quo.


    but that''s all that was happily thought of somewhere that way.


    What I saw in my sight was Ainaing this way in a hurry.


    And.


    "SO, SOMA......!


    That soma also opened her eyes to the name conveyed by Eina.


    Because it was something I didn''t expect.


    The name of those brought from thebyrinth is Kurt M¨¹nchhausen.


    of Soma and his party, was that of a senior in the role of pull.

 102 Formerly The Strongest, Taking Classes Unchanged

    Kurt was found in thebyrinth with severe illness.


    To be honest, that''s not a big deal in itself.


    It''s one of themon things in college, and it''s not as noisy as it sounds right now.


    So there are a number of reasons why it was going to be noisy.


    First of all, the ce where Kurt was down.


    It was the third tier.


    If this was in the junior division, and around the rear guard position, it could still be possible.


    But Kurt is the highest grader in middle school, and even spears.


    Even one of us would have been able to close our eyes and step on it with his nose crossed.


    And yet why... the state of Kurt, who had fallen, was also a problem.


    Though severe, the wounds that Kurt was suffering will roughly be in two ces.


    That''s right arm and face.


    The right arm was thoroughly destroyed and it was so strange that it was stuck.


    Instead of the original where it was treated, it is not even known if it will be able to move.


    But even worse than that is the face.


    Anyway, I don''t know the prototype, but it''s a mess... and I know that the demon must have eaten it because of the tooth shape left there.


    Fear at that time, or even three days after discovery, there was still no sign of waking up.


    By the way, I found out it was Kurt even though his face was in that condition because he had a college certificate.


    It is a palm-sized card that proves to be in person, given at the same time as enrolling in the college, and is sometimes used as an ID card, sometimes when the identity of the body is not discernible.


    On the other hand, the scalp had even been eaten, so it might have taken a little while to identify him without it, but it was judged to be a kurt because of its physical characteristics and so on.


    And that state was also what I could say was the most problematic thing about this one.


    Especially its right arm, which was destroyed.


    As a result of the investigation, it was not by demons, but by humans, most likely.


    Finally, if you say so, there is one student who disappeared from the college after that day.


    - Lars Hoffmanstal.


    He was seen as an important reference person in this case.


    Well, technically, I haven''t found any evidence, it''s just circumstantial evidence... but I''m pretty sure it''s obviously suspicious.


    Then Lars was also suspected of involvement in another case.


    It happened to Sylvia the same day, that''s it.


    I heard from Sylvia and Helen about the situation at the time, and the college side judged it an artificial case.


    This is only circumstantial evidence again, but Lars was used as an important reference.


    Or maybe that''s what Kurt was attacked for, the college sees.


    Although Kurt realized something and questioned Lars, he was to be raided because of it.


    Sometimes I wonder why I did that in thebyrinth, or if Lars, the first year of elementary school, could beat Kurt, but it''s also not something I could tell from what I thought.


    When Kurt wakes up, he''ll hear more about the situation, which means he''s on hold now.


    And intertwined with it, the College held a certain meeting in the course of the day.


    This incident is likely to have been targeted by a college student.


    Essentially, although the college is responsible for most things, I can''t look at this.


    So three things were decided there.


    One is to strengthen the security of the College.


    Seeing as it is likely that Lars is lurking somewhere, the college side decides that someone is likely to be attacked again.


    An empty instructor was to exercise vignce day and night.


    One is the exploration of Lars.


    I don''t know if it really has anything to do with the case, but it''s true that he disappeared.


    Sometimes they were in college and in ss, and they could not be left alone, so they were also to be explored separately from vignce.


    Thest one is Sylvia''s protection.


    Regardless of where this sincerity lies, it is also true that Sylvia was targeted.


    For once it seemed that we had been on quite a bit of security before, but for some time toe we will be strengthening and visualizing this, and measures will be taken to do so.


    Regardless of the other two, the end is obvious special treatment.


    They could have rubbed it at the meeting there, but they decided that in the end they had no choice because of the situation.


    And now, the next day, the atmosphere drifted into the ssroom because of those reasons, in other words.


    "Hmm... it''s going to be a long time."


    "... is that a teacher? Or everyone?


    "It is both. Well, I don''t think we have a choice."


    Saying, Soma shrugs her shoulders.


    Again, in a double sense.


    You can''t neglect royal security, even though you decided they were after you.


    However many colleges¡­ or because they are royal colleges, there are things that sometimes have to be done.


    The result is in the entrance to the ssroom that we all turn to from time to time.


    There are two mid-level militancy instructors there that you don''t usually see, and they seem to be the guards.


    There seems to be two of them out there as well... really very generous security.


    Well, but like I said, I don''t think I can help it, and probably everyone in the ssroom thinks so.


    That''s why it''s a different story.


    It was something that everyone couldn''t possibly do.


    "I''m telling you, you seem fine."


    "Do you want to give it back exactly as it was?


    "I... well, I''m used to these kinds of atmospheres. In rtion to where you were born."


    "My life is simr."


    If there was a difference, would it mean that Soma was exposing herself to such things in her own desire?


    It was necessary to get to the top of the sword.


    Besides, it is a habit.


    This means that one of these days everyone will be able to.


    Besides, I don''t know if it''s time to get used to it or get back to the usual sights.


    "... and you too, I wonder"


    "... right"


    Soma and the others turned their gaze to the next seat.


    It''s Sylvia sitting there.


    The way it''s sinking is because nothing feels responsible for this situation, so not really.


    No, I wouldn''t say it doesn''t either... either way, maybe it''s because of Kurt.


    Sylvia''s responsibility there is no fine dust.


    But I guess Sylvia thinks she''s responsible there, too.


    All this can''t be helped where whoever said what.


    Or, unless it''s a little more time or if things change... it didn''t make any difference what I didn''t seem to be able to do right now for now.


    It''s like, "What happens to Helen?"


    "... yeah. I went to the front of the room yesterday and it seemed like she was doing pretty well for once."


    That said, Eina always turns her gaze to where Helen was, but there''s nobody there right now.


    Helen has been stuck in her room since yesterday, and she stoppeding out to ss.


    Apparently, about Lars and the others, Helen was shocked again, too.


    Well, they were practitioners together just a little while ago.


    It''s not something I don''t understand.


    "Whatever we can do, it''s the same. It''s only a matter of taking sses seriously, while respecting teachers who will continue to take sses seriously in this situation, such as what they can do now."


    "... say something nice. Yeah, but you''re saying that because it''s a magic ss you''re doing right now, right?


    Actually it was right, so I shrug my shoulders back.


    No, I''m just saying that although technically I have respect for other teachers, I still don''t feel like listening to sses... well, it would be the same thing.


    And when ites to what Soma can''t do right now, it''s an unmistakable fact.


    Though I have guessed the general situation, that is why there is still nothing that Soma can do.


    The essence of Soma is the sword wherever it goes.


    If the disorder is in front of you, you can also sh it, but if you know you have a disorder, there''s nothing you can do about it if you don''t know where it is.


    This is the first time my eyes have helped me by recognizing the disorder.


    So all I can do now is just sharpen and clear the de in case of that.


    While listening to stories about magic, Soma narrowed her eyes.

 103 Formerly The Strongest, Spending The Holidays As Usual

    Two more days had passed since then, and the College was to celebrate the holidays, but there had been no particr progress on the matter during that time.


    That is to say, there was a lot of air going on.


    And the holidays are uninterrupted, and the holiday college also has an air that is more tangible than usual.


    It just didn''t mean it was exactly the same as a weekday, and there was something holiday there in a way.


    But that didn''t mean anything good.


    Because there were sses on weekdays, or it felt like it was stillplete inside the ssroom, but now it feels diffuse on campus, but I just said?


    Wherever I was at the academy, the air was stuck.


    And the training ground also seemed the same.


    There''s so much going on there that I can''t exin it with words such as, because I''m training.


    "Hmm... I personally don''t really care about the nature of it, but it still doesn''t feel very good. I want it resolved quickly..."


    "Stop saying things that me me without looking at me...! I''m still trying!?


    "No, I know you''re working hard, but I''m working hard on this, so that''s fine, isn''t it?


    "Mmmm... you''re absolutely right..."


    With that talk, the Somas stay behind the training ground.


    Because I''m not here for anything today.


    No, technically, it ended at first sight, I should say.


    "Well, so far it''s all over, isn''t it?


    "Mm-hmm. I''ve set the order to look around to save you more time than you used to."


    As the words put it, Soma and the others were walking through the college.


    Inspections, etc., not simply looking around.


    Even though it is a holiday, it is more because it is a holiday.


    Although there is no such thing as martialw, it is actually a situation close to it.


    Students are scattered over the holidays, so it was necessary to see and walk there regrly.


    Most naturally, that''s not Soma''s role.


    It belongs to Hildegard and in the case of Soma it is just an escort.


    I didn''t even have to go.


    Though.


    "I don''t know what to repeat when you''re done, but these are our roles, so you could have waited for me, right?


    "That being said, it didn''t take much time. I just turned that minute of time around and all I could do was figure out if I could find one piece of material in the library. Then it would be no different to apany you."


    Of course, that''s a more meaningful way to spend time for Soma... but anyway, Soma hasn''t done anything brilliantly right now.


    I know Hildegard is working hard, because he''s not lying, and Soma is not as selfish a person as he is in a situation like that with hatred.


    "Mmm... I mean, isn''t this what you call that? The soma, isn''t it!?


    "... I''ve wondered from time to time before, where have you been purchasing that kind of crap from?


    "Hmm, I have false and full knowledge. It''s so easy!


    "Neither would God in this world have anticipated, such as the use of the root area that way..."


    It''s the corner of the training ground, the entrance to thebyrinth, that Soma and the others head to in such a crappy conversation.


    It means Hildegard looks around before he goes there as usual, so Soma was dating.


    Exploring thebyrinth at a time like this, you might think, but the opposite is true.


    That''s also true for normalbyrinth exploration, but what the Somas are doing is not.


    This is the time when we need to fill in some uncertainty.


    Either way, as they normally entered thebyrinth, Somas stopped on foot some walking distance.


    "Hmm... instead of having any shadows around, there''s not even any sign that someone''s been in here thest few days."


    "Well, I guess so. Though I said there was nothing, I didn''t know I could challenge you here sooner. Just in case the internship is solemn, it also affects you."


    By the way, it may be now, but that incident a few days ago... no, idents, as far as I''m concerned, have been known all over the college atst.


    This is closer to the form that, rather than having been informed, it has be known half automatically given the security and the like.


    Well, in the first ce, almost everyone in the first grade of the Primary School knows.


    Given that blocking all that mouth was unrealistic, it was also natural to get acquainted with it throughout the college.


    Anyway, that''s why apparently there are few users of thebyrinth... or none of them.


    But that''s only convenient from the Somas.


    "If so, will it go away? I don''t know what''s going to happen today."


    "I can imagine somehow because of you... well, I don''t agree that you can''t afford to rx. Okay, let''s go."


    That''s what Hildegard took out of his nostalgia, a white sphere the size of a fist.


    Thomas grabs Hildegard''s left hand while he lifts it to shake it that fits in his right hand.


    And.


    "- Metastasis"


    Immediately after the squeal, the surrounding space shakes slightly.


    But it was really a moment, and when it subsided, the surrounding sights had changed with galleries.


    "Hmm... I''m getting used to it, but I just feel a little ufortable."


    "Well, let''s move in thebyrinth."


    Needless to say again, what just happened is a spatial transfer.


    In other words, what Hildegard used was a magic guide for space transfer, which is a very rare substitute.


    Normally, the interior of thebyrinth is such that it is not possible to transfer space.


    What should be called the exception is the teleporter, but whatever, you think this was analyzed and made of it?


    However, there are drawbacks to this, namely that you have to be in the samebyrinth to travel, and that you can only set up two destinations.


    In other words, only the entrance and exit could be set, and that is why I was unable to use this in the case of Sylvia.


    By the way, it was convenient not to have people because I would use this.


    Sometimes it is not to involve the irrelevant, but, as I said earlier, it is quite a rarity, and above all it is troublesome in case the destination of the transfer is known.


    That''s why I always try to avoid people''s eyes and use them.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s get to it."


    At the end of Soma''s gaze, which I said with ease, is the staircase that leads to the lower level.


    Last time we went around all this hierarchy, we ended it just in case.


    It happened, but given that we were able to rescue Sylvia in time, there are things like not knowing what would be fortunate...


    The current location is the eighty-ninth hierarchy.


    In other words, below this is the nieth hierarchy, where the area bosses are.


    If you don''t feel it and still just re-tighten your mind a little, you go straight down the stairs.


    In less than a minute, we''ll be at the bottom.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    What sounded instantaneous was a tall sound.


    A blunt de was looming directly next to his face, not even thirty centimeters away, and Soma exhaled his sigh as he prevented it with his own sword.


    "No, just that this would be too mean"


    "I think you might be able to react to what''s happening... well, I''m sure this is a bad idea."


    It was a vast hall.


    It''s too vast. Not much, visual aid in thebyrinth has arrived, and the ends are covered in darkness.


    How big is it... At least, it didn''t seem like it would be for a few dozen meters.


    Besides, it''s the same with respect to the top, and like a blowout, there''s a pocky hole there, and I still can''t see it wrapped up in the dark beyond.


    Well, up there, anyway, given the width, there''s probably only one hall in this hierarchy.


    It''s a hierarchy like never before.


    And if you''re distracted by that, you just get hit by this, which has stuffed the distance in an instant.


    Really mean, and then bad in nature.


    "It''s like you can see at a nce what kind of person you made it, all the time."


    While I say it, I kick it off.


    I didn''t kick him so hard, but he also decides he should distance himself, and he backs off honestly as he is.


    The whole thing was revealed, and looking at it, Soma nodded, fumbling.


    "I don''t know, it''s a lot smaller."


    "As I look at that and say it''s small, do you think you''re getting a lot dull? Well, I didn''t think the same thing."


    But that won''t help either.


    Anyway, it''s only about three meters long in front of you.


    Basically, the strength of a demon is proportional to the size of the body for the most part.


    Some exceptions may be made, or if the size of the body is the same, there may be another criterion, but that''s usually the case.


    Even thisbyrinth became sorge that it descended the hierarchy as to obey itsws, and it was not umon to exceed ten meters per eighty-nine hierarchies.


    The height of the hierarchy was ordingly higher... and given that, it would be natural to assume that the area bosses here are also of considerable size.


    Yet it''s about three meters.


    It is also natural to feel this is small.


    "Hmm... when this bes the area boss, it''s a little unexpected."


    "It''s not like there''s any other sign of demons in this hierarchy, though. Definitely that''s the area boss... or if that''s themon demon that emerges here, it''s not going to be too difficult at once."


    "Are you sure you''re right"


    You mean the same type as the fortieth hierarchy?


    It just doesn''t seem like it''s going to be spatially closed, unlike there.


    "So, what do you say? If we need to pull back, I''ll be ready."


    "Hmm, you are..."


    Returning the words, he narrows his eyes and stares at it in front of him.


    That''s a skeleton, in a nutshell.


    However, while it is a skeleton, it is dressed all in vain for some reason.


    It''s like a nobleman, but I should say, the cape and the like are also woven... honestly it doesn''t look good on me.


    No, the same goes for my face beingpletely skeleton rounded out, especially with that in my hand. It sucks.


    There will be five meters in length, far more gigantic, boneless sword than its back length.


    I have to wonder why you''re dressed like that in so many ways.


    "That''s right. If you''re going to head to the next tier, you''re going to need it."


    I don''t know what it has to do with anything, I think so, I kick the ground.


    - Reason of the sword, protection of the dragon god, divine speed: shrinkage.


    It''s only for a moment that I''ve packed the distance that there would have been ten meters, as the other side has done.


    And at about the same time, my right arm is swinging.


    The sword shes run...


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    Moment after moment, it moved.


    As this one moved, it also matched this blow with a sword just to return the interest¡­ Soma hoisted the edge of her lips just a little bit.


    Shortly afterwards, a high sound sounded - at the same time, a blunt glow danced through the universe.


    ''-!?


    That face in front of you has only bones, as I mentioned earlier, and it''s also just a cavity in its orbit.


    But I can still clearly see that I was stunned... the reason for waiting for it to fit is not natural.


    One more step, and as I panicked, it moves, too.


    "- It''ste"


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Massacre Sword, Powerless Power: Rokkansen.


    There were six sword shes that ran.


    sh the limbs and neck away from the torso and further amputate the torso.


    All of that is momentary, and it is at the same time that elerated consciousness returns and they fall ording to gravity.


    Turned into seven wreckages. That beat me straight to the ground - on the verge, I felt its mouth open.


    However, as a matter of course, no sound is emitted from it, and everything is disputed by the falling sound.


    He exhaled as he pushed away the fatigue that had struck him.


    "Phew...... Okay, now this hierarchy shouldn''t be a problem, and let''s just go to the next hierarchy...... yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    So Soma tilted his neck because Hildegard looked at this one with a frightened face.


    But I don''t have the feeling of hatred and being seen with such a face.


    "No, I would have thought of it now. Well, I didn''t think I''d have a problem with that either... but I didn''t expect you to kill me so quickly."


    "Is that so? Well, he wasn''t a weak opponent..."


    Strong or weak, it would certainly be the stronger of those who fought in this world.


    But he''s weakpared to the dragon that named him Fafnir and so on, and Soma has been familiar with a lot of things since then.


    This would be the natural consequence.


    "So there''s a lot of standards... oh, that''s enough. I mean, I thought, why are you preaching mymon sense of the former dragon god every time? Normally not the other way around."


    "I don''t even know you said that."


    Instead, isn''t this former dragon god just too engulfed in human secrity?


    I thought so, but I just shrug my shoulders because it''s nothing that happens from what I said.


    Then I turned forward.


    "Look, let''s move on, shall we? Wouldn''t you have time to be too long?


    "... well, you''re right. Safe passage through here means there shouldn''t be any particr obstacle."


    "Is there anything at the bottom?


    "Probably not, I shouldn''t be. If it''s a regrbyrinth, there must be a boss who protects the core of thatbyrinth, but this is only a sealed facility. There must be only shards of the power of the Evil God in the 100th Hierarchy."


    "Hmm... I understand."


    If that''s the case, it may be difficult just by the end of the day, but we''ll probably be able to get there next time.


    I don''t know what will happen when we get there, and that shouldn''t have been the purpose in the first ce... well, we''vee this far around the corner.


    Let''s try to hang out until the end, although I''m not going to get a clue about magic after all.


    With that in mind, first of all, Soma walked out to the next hierarchy.

 104 Things Delivered

    "... Am I?


    Moving on to the hall, it raised its voice in surprise.


    I thought I would be attacked immediately, just as I was during this time, but there was nothing.


    I proceeded with vignce as to what the hell was going on...... I lurked that brow further bying straight to the end of the hierarchy, in front of the stairs.


    "What the hell is this?... No, I mean, is that what this is about?


    But at that moment, a possibility passed my mind.


    And if that''s what you imagine, then the point goes.


    The fact that the princess was helpful meant that she didn''t have to bother gathering information.


    And that means that the old idea was right.


    "... that''s right, you''ll lose your temperamentpared to Evil Dragon."


    You don''te out, because you''ve been knocked down.


    It was natural.


    I don''t know what this was all about... but as things stand, there''s nothing to exin except thinking so.


    Even I was able to get here because I had an advanced signal blocker.


    There is only one other person who cane this far and defeat me.


    Well, whatever it is, it seems true that luck is turning around.


    This will make it possible to reach the lowest level somehow.


    And then there''s what to do with thest key... and that''s all I''ve thought about, and I can think of a good idea.


    "... right, that''s two birds a stone. I don''t know if it would have happened in the middle of something."


    What, unexpectedly, I think I''m right for brainwork too, and while I was, it turned back on my heels.


    If that''s the case, we don''t need to go ahead now.


    Preference should be given to preparedness over that.


    I''ve already figured out how.


    The difficulty of execution should not be so difficult either.


    All you have to do is apply your hand a little bit to what you just thought.


    "... sounds surprising after all. When you''re done with this one, why don''t you go around that way?


    Whimpering such a joke, it left the spot behind.


    That day of the holidays...... no, I spent the two days trying to keep Sylvia locked in her room after all.


    There''s nothing unmotivated about it, but rather overmotivated.


    "Nooo..."


    Sylvia was troubled if I were to say it in the end.


    That odd groan is also due to it, and it''s never been that loud from time to time.


    Or if they were listening to it, they might have been noticed or angry, but fortunately, Sylvia is the only one on the spot.


    Although it is only natural because it is self-contained, it is only that of the dormitory.


    Given the possibility that if you did poorly, you could have been in the same room, you could still say you were fortunate.


    Nevertheless, that does not mean that Sylvia is the only special treatment.


    In the first ce, the Royal College dormitories are all single rooms.


    Considering that it is not umon for other colleges to use a joint narrow room for three or four people instead of an amodating room, it is a pretty high level of treatment.


    That''s Royal College, something like that... well, there''s no story that just tastes good early.


    Simply put, it doesn''t make any difference that it''s narrow there.


    There are only about four tatami, the majority of which are upied by beds.


    Honestly, the first time I saw it, I thought Sylvia might have mistaken it for a storage unit.


    I checked around again and again and again and finally realized that this was the room I was going to live in... but now I''m so familiar with it that I think that happened.


    Well, that''s anyway... now anyway, it''s troubling.


    As a matter of course, that''s what brings us to the end of thest case.


    "Mmm......"


    What the hell was I supposed to do then?


    That''s all Silvia''s been thinking abouttely.


    In the beginning, it was a little different.


    When it''s all my fault, I feel like I was thinking that.


    But because of all that I''ve been thinking about, in time, I''m starting to wonder if that''s a little different...


    Technically, the guilt didn''t go away.


    Maybe still somewhere in my mind, I wonder if it''s my fault that Kurt hase to that, or Lars has disappeared.


    But I also understand that it''s not right... so I think.


    I wonder what was the best thing to do then.


    Of course, it''s best not to go to thebyrinth in the first ce.


    Second not to go to the second tier...... but still, what if I went to the third tier?


    What action would have been best fulfilled in that situation?


    Ignoring that is probably not a good idea.


    I would have done fine, but if Kurt had touched it for any reason, Kurt would just have been jumped over there.


    That makes no sense.


    Or Kurt might avoid it, too, but in that case the array will remain intact.


    Then one of these days someone might still fit the same eye.


    And at that time, it''s not always convenient for Soma toe and help.


    When that happens, the best is......


    "Hmmm......"


    I think too much and smoke is going toe out of my head, but still I never settle for the thought of what I should have done.


    If this is what you say you don''t have to solve by yourself, it''s easy to talk about.


    We just need to let everyone know right after we find you.


    That''s how we interrupt the search and reward the college side, and that solves it.


    And then, the college side would have handled it properly.


    But then, no.


    If that was on my mind then I would have run it without hesitation...... bye.


    - It was that day that I identally passed the back of my brain.


    I came back safely, everyone was happy, noisy... after Kurt was discovered looking like that.


    After exining what the situation was about this case, I was told something.


    - That''s probably not a teleporter.


    So I just dodged it, and I''m sure it didn''t make sense.


    It''s likely the same thing would have happened eventually, so I was wondering if it would have been nice for you to be honest with me as it is and vice versa.


    That''s what Soma and the Dean of the Academy told me.


    That means someone trapped Sylvia.


    Because there''s no certainty yet, and although it was the name that didn''t tell me, that''s all for sure.


    That''s why Sylvia was wondering if she could do something by herself.


    If at that time Sylvia had thought of that possibility too¡­ if it was just herself, if she had to do something about it.


    What should I do¡­ To do that, what the hell is most missing from me right now?


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, Sylvia shook her shoulder with Vikri because she heard some noise from the rear.


    Looking back, as a matter of course there is nothing there, no one.


    I exhale a ho soothing breath about it... but then it bes what the sound was now.


    I couldn''t just leave him alone, and I was afraid, and I still decided to go to the window.


    This is upstairs, but there is also a veranda.


    I feel like I heard the noise from there now, peeking softly... so Sylvia leaned her neck.


    Something did happen there, but at first nce I didn''t know what it was.


    "What is this... box?


    Box, I''m sure it is.


    Plus, it''s small.


    It is an indescribable size to such an extent that although it is bigger than my own palm, it is not enough to hold.


    Now maybe... from the sound, this is the sound thrown in.


    Gokuri and throat, going out thoughtfully, but there is no shadow there as a matter of course.


    Try to get yourself out of the veranda lightly, no one around you... well, this is what I expected.


    There are only dense dormitories around here, and the prospects are hard toe by.


    It would be easy, such as throwing things into the veranda while hiding.


    The problem is, I mean do that......


    "Hmm... what is it? Just a little confused, don''t you think?


    I try to shake it gently with a box, but it''s like I don''t know it from the sound.


    I just didn''t feel the weight, so I guess it''s something light......


    "Hmmm...... well, we should just open it up"


    I''ve told myself calmly to imitate another far-fetched imitation, but there''s just nothing I can do about it.


    Even hesitating for a moment, he shook his head to the side and put his hands on that box thoughtfully.


    There was no packaging, so it was easy to open.


    And out of that...


    "... Huh? Why is this...?


    There were two things in there.


    One is a letter.


    Even though the paper has be quite popr, there should still be a price there... well, I can still tell that.


    So I''m pretty sure you''re trying to show some intent.


    The problem was the other one.


    It only looked like a kachusha to Sylvia''s eyes.


    Moreover, it is such that female servants and others wear it on their heads.


    Send me something like this. What the hell...?


    "... Oh, yeah?


    But then I realized.


    Could this be...


    "... eagle, this... do you recognize, do you?


    There is.


    Naturally.


    Because this... was my choice for a friend.


    "... Huh!


    Spread out in a hurry and check the corners.


    Back, right edge.


    Right there.


    "... Maria, to"


    It''s an awkward letter, but a letter I wrote with all my best feelings at the time.


    You kept me from disappearing, there was something on it, but I''m sure.


    This is what Sylvia sent to Maria.


    And ever since that day, it''s what Maria''s supposed to be wearing for me.


    I remember joking that it was difficult because I had to wash it every day to dry it.


    "Oh yeah, letters......!


    Now I can''t believe there''s nothing written here.


    I guess I did this because I want to say something, but I want to do something.


    I don''t know what that means... or maybe I just don''t want to know...


    "... eh.... What, this...?


    So Sylvia frowned because it made sense... no, I didn''t know what the intention was.


    I grasped what was written.


    But what the hell does it mean to do this... and who...?


    ... maybe it is.


    "... yeah, it doesn''t matter all, does it? I just figured it out, and that makes no sense anyway. There''s only one thing the eagle needs to think about. ¡­ what to do"


    Couldn''t make a decision right away, the letter and Kathusha, and Sylvia, who once took the box, dived back into bed, fumbling as it were.


    Letters and the like would hold in hand and because they were dives in a banzai-like outfit, they wouldn''t creep up or anything, but clothes would wrinkle for that matter.


    If Maria sees me, don''t tell me I''m behaving badly again or something, I think so...... so I''ve also decided what should be natural.


    "... yeah, right"


    I''m sure from the beginning there was no other option¡­ Sylvia nodded one thing, as she was determined to do something.

 105 Formerly The Strongest, To Be Accomplished

    The college atmosphere at the beginning of the holidays seemed to moderate a few minutespared to it up tost week.


    It''s just that there''s been some progress, but that''s not why.


    That should be the Royal College folks, or simply that everyone is getting used to it.


    Or maybe I could stress the holidays out by spending so much time in the air.


    "Only one of them. Oh, so it''s just remarkable."


    "... right"


    After school, Soma was having such a conversation with Aina, somewhat watching everyone get scattered.


    It is not umonly Sylvia sitting next to herself, but away, who is at the end of her gaze.


    Just before I went on holiday, I thought it was getting a lot better, and now I look like I''vee up with something.


    It would be harder to say never mind.


    Fact after fact, the ssmates, one after the other, are also leaving after sending a considerate gaze.


    The same is true of Karine, who was in herst ss today, to what extent.


    Still, I guess nobody tries to talk just to look at it because they somehow feel like rejecting others from Sylvia.


    Though I''m curious, it looks like you should still leave it alone now.


    Around everyone thinks so, maybe that''s what we should call Royal College.


    Whatever.


    "For now, I wonder if my seniors will go. Is Aina a training ground as usual?


    "Right.... Are you sure?


    "What is?


    "Don''t go talk to him."


    "I can''t read that much air in my life, can I? No, he''s more of a caretaker. I know for sure what to do now."


    I can''t untie being able to turn my suspicious gaze there, but I shrug my shoulders back.


    Moving straight into the jitty eye, Aina often kept staring at this one, but eventually Aina took her seat first.


    "... ma, fine. I can''t believe I don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s the usual thing. I''m sure you''ll do well anyway."


    That being said, Soma leaks a bitterugh as she looks behind Eina as she leaves in a sigh.


    Should I think this is understood at all, or should I think it''s easy for me to understand?


    Well, either way, Soma takes a seat again.


    Where there was more left, it doesn''t make sense.


    So I sidelined Sylvia, who still had the same face I had in mind, and passed in front of it - where I stopped because I identally looked up at Sylvia and my eyes met.


    No, if I may be exact... because I felt what floated behind those eyes momentarily.


    "... ah"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    Its mouth is about to open, but closes shortly afterwards.


    After a few seconds of jiggling as it were to indulge in something, something bitterly smiled on its face.


    "... yeah, sorry, nothing.... Sorry."


    "No, why did you apologize twice?


    "I know you look disgusting, so for that matter, too, I guess?... Well, I''m talking about doing something."


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t that what you like and don''t do?


    "Yeah... that''s, yeah"


    "Then I don''t think it makes sense where I made him rush for nothing. I think you should worry as much as you like. If there''s anything I can do, I can help."


    "............... well. Yeah, thanks. But it''s okay. Just the eagle, I''ll see what I can do."


    The grin that came to my mind is what I couldn''t do, no matter what.


    But here I inquired, and Sylvia would have no answer.


    "Hmm... I understand."


    So Soma nodded, often after staring into his eyes.


    "Yeah, thank you so much. Oh, and I''m sorry, I stopped. You had something to do, didn''t you?


    "No, it feels like one way or another my life stopped on its own, and you don''t have to worry about it. Well, I do have some errands to run, but not so fast."


    "... well. But it''s just bad to disturb you any more, and it''s okay if you''re gone already, right?


    "Is that so? Well, excuse me."


    "Yeah. See you... see youter"


    "Um, again."


    Say goodbye greetings and let your steps resume...... As you exit the ssroom, just onest nce, Sylvia had changed that slightly since earlier.


    It seemed to solidify some determination, as it came to mind.


    "Hmm..."


    But when Soma squeaked, he turned his gaze back and left the ssroom behind.


    It was in the Dean''s office that Soma headed after the ssroom.


    Well, naturally, I had business there, so...


    "... I''ve been thinking for a while, but I think you think I''m free?


    Stepping in, Soma dives into her brow that the first word she was uttered was it.


    It''s like an unwanted tone, but it was this dialogue.


    "No, I told you before that I know you''re working hard? I don''t think so, do I?


    "I think you came in here asking if you''re free now...?


    "If you weren''t free, would you have to leave?


    "There''s something wrong with the ce to be concerned... well, that''s fine. So, what the hell is it for?


    "Um, so, how much time do you have exactly now?


    "In the first ce, as you can see, I''m at work right now, so it''s not really free? Although, I can''t finish my errands in a hurry... well, it depends on what I do."


    "Hmm... then it doesn''t seem like a problem"


    "So let''s start with something... No? Being here under the circumstances... could it be?


    "Oh, have you noticed? Well, I mean, we''re ready."


    "... even though I expected it, it was a quick attack. Well, maybe we should just make it."


    Even as heined that way, Hildegard took his seat.


    When the information is well shared, it is easier because you do not have to exin it at this time.


    I''d like to hurry, if possible.


    "Oh, no... Hmm"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong? Let''s hurry, shall we?


    "No, it is, but I thought I should stop over there before then. Well, I don''t care if it''s over."


    "There... oh well, there''s nothing you can do to stop me just because I''m here."


    He still knows I don''t have to exin it, and he thinks it''s easy again, and now he whines.


    "... Ok, I knew I was going first. I want to go after everything is done and refreshed."


    "It''s up to you around here. Nevertheless, I feel like, finally, I feel like, already, I feel a little strange. If it was me back in the day, I''d say it was thetter choice."


    "Is it the difference in the sense of time between man and dragon? After all, is that because you did it with the Dragon Man?


    "Even though I know it as knowledge, it''s not the first time I''ve made it. I mean, I''ve never actually seen anything other than me. Well, it''s only natural to be erased from the world, such as carving yourself into the world enough to be a dragon man."


    "Hmm... let''s just go."


    "Um, go."


    We should head to the College Underground Labyrinth.


    Well, there''s one stop before then... as long as I''m done running errands there, the rest is already in line.


    Though it doesn''t feel like Soma''s feeling is finally, or can''t be, anymore, whatever it is, the end is almost there.


    Yes, over.


    Yesterday, the Somas finally reached the bottom of the ny-ninth hierarchy.


    And from now on, we n to end that offense.


    Like it was short, like it was long, and with such emotion.


    Soma and the others followed the Dean''s office to make it happen.

 106 Friends

    Silvia was walking alone on a bleak path.


    Though it is a path I found out, I slowly and carefully move on, thinking about it, wondering if being alone would make me this thin.


    Especially when you pass next to demons sucks in many ways, but you can''t feel bad about passing there safely.


    Because if I let myself down a little bit there, I feel like I''m gonna sit on the spot and never stand up again.


    So I manage to inspire my mind, while at the same time taking a step forward with the utmost footsteps, signs, killing my own existence.


    - All-purpose talented intermediate (sign blocking intermediate/false): cover-up.


    That''s how I finally got there.


    Although it''s still early to feel safe, it''s strange because I feel like I can work hard if I think I''m just a few minutes away.


    Still pulling more attention there - one step at a time, definitely going down the stairs.


    Eventually I got off where I still found out.


    No... technically, where I think it might be, though.


    That''s just the second time, and nowhere is more simr than the original.


    I could not affirm that it was as I remember it.


    But there''s more to it than justing down twice.


    - Royal College undergroundbyrinth, third tier.


    I finally visited... where I visited, Sylvia took a big, deep breath once.


    When ites to why Sylviaes to such a ce by herself, it''s caused by the letter at hand.


    It arrived with Kathusha the other day, where it was written toe here alone today.


    So far...... no, with the shortest distance to the destination.


    Of course, I wouldn''t have imitated it like this.


    I just found out what would happen if I imitated the devil by myself.


    Sylvia is not stupid enough to repeat the same thing.


    Besides, it''s written in a letter.


    It''s definite evidence, and if you show it to someone, that would have been the only thing that would have gotten their cooperation.


    Even Katyusha, if not.


    There was no mention of that in the letter.


    Unnaturally, Katyusha didn''t touch her.


    But Sylvia is not so blunt as not to see what that means... In fact, I took confirmation that Maria, the owner of it, could not confirm its appearance anywhere.


    Though they said it was something unusual and so on, well it would be.


    Interpretation is one of the samurai.


    I''m not the kind of person who cares so much, assuming he''s gone by ident.


    But not for Sylvia.


    For Sylvia, Maria is an irreceable and dear friend.


    That''s... so much so that I don''t even hate putting myself in danger.


    Sylvia and Maria first met when Sylvia was only three years old.


    At that time the royal castle was far more gotten than it is now, and Sylvia and the others were not treated as they are now at that time.


    To put it bluntly, it was troublesome.


    As a royal, I''m on the edge, but I can''t treat you poorly because you''re royal.


    In one way or another, it may have been closer to touching the swelling, but in any case, those who worked at the Royal Castle at the time had difficulty with the treatment of three-year-olds.


    So I was appreciated because it was a girl who had just turned nine at the time, so it''s a funny story if you think about it.


    Even though his mother was a samurai and he had already worked as a samurai apprentice at the time, it was not a treatment of the royal family.


    Or maybe it was expecting something... but in any case, it''s already irrelevant.


    Anyway, that''s how the six-year-old girl was supposed toe as a caretaker... but Sylvia''s mood at that time was to be honest that she was simply happy.


    Since that time there has been one scale of skill, Sylvia is still three years old, although she was much premature for three years.


    I was bored in an isted environment where almost all I had was myself and my mother, and most of all, I missed them.


    Instead of the same age around, I don''t even see kids.


    Even though the brothers were born at that time, due to the futile considerations and actions around them, it was not even possible to see them approaching.


    That''s the girl I''ve been doing in there, rtively close to her age.


    It was a certain natural desire to be closer, and it was also natural to tell them that we wanted them to be friends.


    Sylvia still clearly remembers Maria''s floating face.


    He had a troubled look when he didn''t know what to do.


    Well, I guess so.


    Give me the royal end even if I rot, a friend request from that person.


    I''m not allowed to say no unimpeded, but I can''t take it for a detour.


    Now is the time to know, but it was a terrible act of impotence.


    But at the same time, I remember clearly the face Maria floated right after.


    I guess I thought about it a lot, and after a lot of silence, I exhaled, and heughed, as if I had no choice.


    I remember how d you were to snort like that, like yesterday.


    Maria has been a real friend ever since, and she''s been on my side.


    Since officially bing a samurai, it has be the exclusive preserve of Sylvia, and that continues to this day.


    That Katyusha was sent as a memorial to Maria when she became an official samurai.


    I could only send something like that, but I still think Maria was happy from the bottom of her heart.


    At that time it was also clear about Sylvia''s skills and she was already recognized as a member of the royal family...... is it because this time it is the other way around?


    All that came close was trying to make a profit, and no one was going to be my friend.


    And it was also Maria who made me a jetty from such a person.


    Maria was the only one who could absolutely be believed to be on Sylvia''s side, and that was true, including for her family.


    My fathers respect, they value, they like, but they are the royalty of this country in the true sense of the word.


    I''ll cut myself off if I have to, and I have to.


    Because that''s what a king is, and what they imposed on themselves.


    Or... yes, or maybe my mother does, too.


    I can''t confirm it because I''m scared, but I''m convinced, even if I get snorted at.


    In the end, Maria is the only one who can confidently say that she will still be on her side.


    So.


    So...


    "... trying to help Maria like that is normal, right?


    The letter didn''t say don''t let anyone know about this.


    However, there is no doubt that he is telling it in the dark around repeating it alone.


    If you''re going to be okay there and you''re going to go high and you''re not going to take it back, that''s the problem.


    Therefore, I have not shown this to anyone, nor have I informed them.


    Though it was dangerous when I met Soma face to face, I was able to manage.


    If I had talked like that, I would have gotten zero out of my mouth with Polo, so I would have cut the conversation up early and got it right.


    Maybe you''re getting caught up in something, but you can''t imagine even Soma trying to do this.


    I may me myself for that, and I''m really sorry about that... but I have no choice, I swallow.


    Even my fathers will be bothered.


    But... but still, Maria is important.


    Even if you knew it was likely that you would die.


    "... ah"


    That''s how I finally got there.


    Now it''s really, it''s a destination.


    That is where Sylvia found and touched that white sphere before this.


    And as if it were a reproduction of that time, what seemed to be the same was ced there without creation.


    "... eh"


    The letter did not contain any details.


    Still, I don''t need to be told, and that''s all I know about a lot of things.


    After all, is the Lord of this letter the person who trapped himself then?


    You think it means touching that anding ahead?


    There are other things that I think¡­ Sylvia ended up getting close to it.


    I don''t know if I''ll take a closer look at it before I touch it, except that it would be the same as it was then.


    Probably a magic guide, but it didn''t look familiar.


    As before, this should be quite a rarity.


    Sylvia also remembers hearing about the presence of a demonic conductor that allows metastasis in thebyrinth.


    Even if it''s disposable, there should be a fair amount of tension... do you want to kill yourself until you use both of those things?


    I didn''t remember buying that much grudge on Sylvia... but I don''t care if you say it doesn''t matter.


    When I exhaled one, I made up my mind and touched it.


    Moments, just like that time, it crumbles, and I remember something as dizzy as that time.


    The surrounding space is distorted... eventually, when it fits...


    "... Huh?


    There are two reasons why my voice leaked unexpectedly.


    The first was because it was different from where it was expected to be.


    I thought it was the fortieth hierarchy again, after all, but obviously it wasn''t.


    At a nce, it was different from the fortieth hierarchy and from where it had been before.


    That would be obvious at a time when the first thing that came into my eye was the bumpy rock skin.


    The impression is that in the cave.


    However, this was not the case when the surrounding sights were clearly visible, albeit dim.


    In other words, there, too, is abyrinth.


    But honestly, that didn''t even matterpared to the second reason.


    The second is...


    "... what, so?


    What was spreading out there was a sizeable space.


    And at the bottom of it, there were two figures.


    itself, even as expected.


    One of them is Maria, too, yes.


    But.


    The other person.


    I know that face.


    "Um... it''s not as long as it''s been... okay. In the meantime, it''s been a long time, Master Sylvia."


    "... Kurt, seniors?


    - Kurt M¨¹nchhausen.


    It couldn''t have been wrong to look at it, it was the person.

 107 Truth And Despair

    Sylvia had unexpectedly lost her word to a sight that was too unexpected.


    ''Cause you will.


    I was waiting because I just thought it was'' Lars''.


    And yet why Kurt... no, the story in the first ce.


    Wasn''t Kurt supposed to be in the hospital now?


    But it''s definitely Kurt who''s been greeting us.


    At the same time, I remember one question.


    That''s the right arm I''ve been raising with my greetings.


    It was broken thoroughly and I was even told I didn''t know if I could even move it. That just seems to be working fine.


    No, more than that, its face.


    Instead of reverting to it, they said they weren''t even sure if it was restorable to the shape of their faces. There, they didn''t see one scratch.


    What the hell does this mean, don''t get confused, it''s more impossible.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m d you seemed surprised. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been worth it to do this on purpose. Well, honestly, I thought you''d find out. Damn, you''re easily fooled at that rate, aren''t you? - Ma''am, I could tell you. This way!


    "... Huh!?


    But as if to inflict further confusion, the moment, its face changed gantly.


    It''s not just the tone, one part at a time should be the same, but it''s like someone else was there.


    "Damn, hold on, it''s still a disgusting tone while I''m at it. I don''t know what I used to think about talking in that tone... but I don''t care."


    "... Kurt, seniors... right?


    "Am I? You know what I mean? Or doesn''t it look like someone else?


    "I don''t see it... but Senior Kurt must be in the hospital in the first ce... and even after the injury."


    "What, you still don''t get it? That''s a simple story, isn''t it? More than I''m here, that means it''s not me."


    "Isn''t that Senior Kurt?


    That shouldn''t happen.


    ''Cause I found it that day that it was Kurt... no?


    But that''s it, and Sylvia noticed.


    Yes, in the first ce, why was it said to be Kurt even though his face was so guttural that it was indistinguishable?


    I mean...


    "Have you finally noticed? Me and him were lucky to have simr back lengths. He just put on my clothes and nted my student ID."


    That was Lars, who said he didn''t know where he was going.


    That should be nowhere to be found.


    ... For a moment, I felt like something had caught on, but it went astray in Kurt''s voice.


    "Well, I also destroyed my face after finishing it like it was eaten by demons, but that''s all that fools me, so Temeer and the others are really simple. This way, it was easy and helpful."


    "... oh well, the color of my hair"


    "Whoa, if you leave it like that, you''ll find out. Even though it''s not funny in my favor, I dared to give you a hint... didn''t mean that I did it on purpose at that rate"


    "... tips?


    Would that have happened?


    I couldn''t think of anything when I twisted my head, and when I saw Sylvia like that, Kurt shrugged his shoulder.


    "You really haven''t even noticed the shards. You broke his right arm, didn''t you?


    "Right arm...... is that what it is?


    "There''s nothing and shit. I''m left-handed, aren''t I? Doesn''t mean I broke my right arm."


    "... ah"


    So I remembered.


    Certainly Kurt had a spear in his left arm.


    But up to that point, I didn''t even care.


    "So this is the end of the story.... No, the contents aren''t crappy, but surprisingly, these aren''t bad either. I can also understand that Alberto''s bastard liked his wickedness for nothing now. So, well, anyway... isn''t there something else Temeer cares about than that in the first ce?


    "Huh?... Oh yeah, Maria is...!?


    I was so surprised that Kurt was conscious, but I came here to help Maria.


    Remind me of that, I''m in Kurt''s arms, shifting my gaze to Maria.


    Something limp came to mind at that moment, because its appearance was glitchy and it hadn''t even moved with Pickle.


    "Huh...!? Maria......!?


    "You can''t do anything wrong. It''s not my hobby to be a weak jerk. I''m the one who did the harm, right?


    That being said, what Kurt has offered was the opposite of holding Maria.


    It''s hard to tell... I can see something like a tooth shape on the back of my hand.


    Did you mean that Maria was harmed?


    "It''s not like I was going to do anything about it. One, rather the other way around. I tried to do something about myself, that''s why. No, that''s just like serving the royal family. Exactly. I''m impressed with that readiness, huh?


    "... what does that mean?


    "The moment I woke up, I guess I instantly guessed what the situation was. So, I guess I even thought about how I could be least detrimental to Omae. I tried to bite my tongue off without a slight hesitation."


    "... Huh!?


    "Whoa, I didn''t make you do that, did I? I told you. I''m impressed. I identally stuck my hand in my mouth. Thanks to this. Painful, painful."


    "That''s... thank you, I should say...?


    Weird story, but if you''re right, it''s true you had Maria''s life saved.


    And I don''t even think of it as a lie.


    Because if Maria doesn''t, she thinks so.


    "Well, this is how you passed out right after that, and I''m the one who grabbed this guy in the first ce, right? I don''t think it''s the same thing to be thanked for."


    "That may be... then how did you help Maria there? I just need the fact that if I''m just going to attract eagles, I''m going to grab them, so I''m not supposed to care what happens to Maria anymore."


    "Mm-hmm. You''ve decided, haven''t you? If he found out he was dead, Temeer would have run away at that moment. He tried to die because he knew that too, didn''t he? But Temeer cannot escape if he lives. Otherwise, there''s no point ining all the way here alone."


    "... eh"


    That''s true.


    Sylvia is carrying an emergency escape magic guide for times of need.


    Or because of the incident the other day, it came to be held.


    That''s why it works fine in thebyrinth... but it seemed to bepletely read.


    "I don''t care if you run away after all, right? I don''t know exactly what''s going on with him then."


    Kurt, who said that and said that, only slightly to the person with the upper hand¡­ I could see that he did not want to add strength to the person holding Maria.


    I guess you''re also aware that this one can''t help Maria somehow or see how it goes.


    And I don''t see a raw hatred and a gap where that seems possible.


    Biting his lips, he urged ahead.


    "... I''m not running away. What the hell did you do this for?


    "... you dide over early. I''m not trying to kill Omae, though. Whoa, I''m serious, huh? If that was all I wanted, I''d have done something about it. Technically, I failed to try... if I really wanted to do something about it, that''s when I killed them all directly. So at least I''m not gonna kill you. It might hurt you a little bit."


    I swallowed the word "harm" again, but when I made up my mind, I moved forward.


    That''s because I mean, when you get to yourself for now, I thought that''s what you meant.


    Though I''m telling you I won''t kill you, that doesn''t mean Sylvia doesn''t know things enough to make you feel safe.


    Even if it''s true, the world is overflowing with things that I think are better off dead.


    But as he pushes and kills the fear that springs up, he advances his legs.


    I''ve already decided what to do.


    Where I found myself, Maria was the only one who could help me.


    Eventually I approached Kurt... and there I finally realized there was something behind Kurt.


    That was like some kind of pedestal.


    It depicts aplex text, with a pitch-ck sphere embedded in its center.


    It is something that feels somewhat unpleasant... but while I was blinded by it, Kurt has offered me a knife.


    "... Huh!?


    "Whoa, it''s not like I''m gonna stab you, is it? No, I don''t mind doing that, but like I said, weak figs aren''t a hobby. That''s where the ck sphere is, right? You just have to drain Omae''s blood there. This is for it, and that''s why I called Omae here."


    I didn''t know what it meant to do that, but you wouldn''t tell me where I heard it anyway, and I can''t refuse it.


    Upon receiving the knife, the fingertips are cut slightly and the bleeding drips there.


    It was at the next moment that the red and ck liquid stained the ck sphere, one or two drops, as if inhaled - feeling strange.


    "Huh?"


    It was a shake.


    Small at first, but gradually getting bigger.


    It''s like something''s waking up and screaming, such a shake.


    "Hey, what is this...!?


    "Damn, haha......! I honestly half-hearted it... but damn, I can''t believe this is the way to unseal it...!


    "Phew, seal...?


    "Oh, yeah? What, I didn''t know... no, they didn''t teach you? This ce is sealed with shards of evil god power. It''s the pedestal that counts. So, thest key to unsealing that was royal blood... no, I''m really surprised, huh? How can you really worship a shard of the power of the Evil God... Ha ha!


    Hearing the words, Sylvia felt the blood draw.


    Sure, I was going to do anything to help Maria... but I never thought I''d do that.


    I don''t know about evil gods, but...


    "Huh... so now you''re saying that my role is over, right?


    "Hmm? Ooh, well, yeah. So...?


    I can turn my gaze.


    That''s all Sylvia got the urge to get out of this ce right now.


    But if you do that, it doesn''t make any sense that you''ve done this.


    So at least, I stare back, squeezing my lips together.


    "Then you don''t even need to capture Maria any more, do you? The eagle obeyed me properly and liberated me..."


    "Oh, you sure do. It doesn''t make sense to do this to him any more. By the way, this is a simple question... when did I tell you that Omae would let him go if he followed me?


    "... Huh?


    That''s... I didn''t say it.


    I was just assuming Sylvia would be on her own.


    But.


    "Damn... ''cause now there''s no point in catching any more...!?


    "Oh, you''re right. I mean, I have something I don''t need right now... but I need to get rid of it, right?


    "Huh...!?


    What the word meant was I could understand it even if I didn''t like it when I saw Kurt''s floating grin.


    I mean... take Maria...


    "Earlier, the weak one, the fig...!


    "Whoa, not a hobby, huh? That hasn''t changed. But... look, this power? In front of this power, Temeer and the others aren''t even weak, are they? Well, it''s a bug. Then... I just used it to try and shoot this power of mine, and there''s nothing wrong with it, is there?


    "Oh man...!?


    Different promises, I wanted to scream, but I didn''t make any promises in the first ce.


    Where I was provisionally promising to that, I didn''t think Kurt would defend such a thing now.


    No, or were you going to do that from the beginning?


    So what are you really doing this for...


    "Kuhaha......! The princess of the world, thank you so much for your hard work! Well, at least I''ll take him to the same ce he did... so I''ll tell him how he was killed when I met him over there, huh? Because I''m sure you''ll be happy to cry......!


    "Oh, stop...!


    "- Hmm. I don''t know, I''m full of three viins to be impressed with. So far, as expected, the opposite is true."


    "If it''s nothing easy, I don''t think you''ve ever been over it? Or maybe you''re the only one who can say that when you look at me."


    "- What?"


    Laughing and shuddering.


    That slight gap.


    The light was brilliant in the moment, at the edge of Sylvia''s consciousness, as if to sew a gap of consciousness that had arisen only for a moment.


    I didn''t know what that was, but I only knew one thing.


    As a result, Kurt''s left arm was severed from his shoulder.


    "Huh...!?


    "Don''t be cautious when you''ve done something. Anything, anybody can say."


    "In your case, I don''t think there''s anything you can do with caution."


    "I think that''s just too much to say... well, it''s that for now. - Back off, Shiro."


    "- Shit!?


    And at the next moment, Kurt''s body was blown up towards the wall and pped.


    Sylvia has fallen back reflexively...... so I realize.


    Maria, who lost her support, naturally went to the ground - she never fell.


    When it appeared, there were two new figures there, because one of them supported it.


    And it was the two of us who saw it.


    "... soma, you? Dean of the Academy?


    It was Soma and Hildegard.


    But the two men who appeared there nodded with amonce face.


    "Um, it''s just the first time"


    "I haven''t seen you in a while."


    "... Huh? What? What, what?


    That''s, in many ways, why not.


    Why are you here and how did you help me?


    By chance, it''s too much.


    The timing just seemed like it was after...


    "Yeah? I told you I''d help you if there was anything I could do, and I told you I understood?


    "What, yeah, they did say............... eh?


    Is that what that was about, is that what you mean?


    I mean, at that point, even though I didn''t say anything, Soma guesses everything...?


    But there was no opportunity to dispel that question.


    Thank you very much. How dare you, because it happened.


    I remember the moment I saw the pedestal earlier, a bad feeling.


    And it was felt that the likeness of multiplying it up rose.


    "Damn, haha......! Come on, it''s true you were rmed, but you still had no idea, did you? Maybe you didn''t say anything, did you? How much, I''d love to...!


    To his voice, Sylvia turned her gaze reflexively...... to be honest, she regretted it.


    Because I had an intuition that Kurt, who stood up trying to lean against the wall, was not what he had been until just before...... no, or that he was not a person anymore.


    "By the way, I''m asking you one thing, okay?


    "What is?


    "I''m surprised in many ways. I don''t see any shards... How the hell did you know?


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what that means, but we both knew at first sight that it was Lars who was discovered. Well, I didn''t dare inform Sylvia and the others to make them think we weren''t aware. If they thought we were being noticed, they were likely to move without us knowing, and that was a hassle. "


    "Shit... I see. You mean I got caught brilliantly. Damn, I thought I might be able to use my head unexpectedly about this one, but it''s my fault.... but it''s okay."


    As soon as I saw his face, I couldn''t stop shaking my body.


    Whatever demon you''ve ever seen is cutepared to that.


    Even on that road that I had been desperate to make my way through thebyrinth by myself until I got here, I felt like nothingpared to this time.


    No, or...


    "I guess I don''t need to use my head anymore......!


    He said it might be death itself.


    In despair, Sylvia thought that.

 108 Relative To Former Strongest, Evil God Shards

    I don''t know if that is the nature of the power of the Evil God, or because Kurt wanted it, but that power seemed to manifest itself as a pitch-ck darkness.


    The way he overflows it and drifts it all around him also looks like a monster who stopped taking the shape of a person.


    Prominent among them would be the severed left shoulder ahead.


    Even the tentacles of darkness were to be said, as if the darkness of pitch ck wouldplement that part of it that had been lost, and it was hanging.


    Furthermore, whether its shape was satisfactory or not, the darkness that was drifting around it in such a way as to cover Kurt''s body is gradually beginning to take the same shape.


    Soma exhales as she narrows her eyes to the figure, letting the girl in her arms lie on the ground.


    "Hmmm... I don''t know, Senior Kurt didn''t have any sense of art..."


    "Ku, haha......! That''s what I''m gonna say when I see this...! I know there''s a lot more to be said... No, or is that the best you can do to strengthen yourself that way even in Omae...? Well, I don''t know what else to do...!


    It''s certainly not something I want to look at very directly, so I can''t even say it''s a strength in a way......


    Should I say I''m in good shape or drunk on my powers?


    Whatever it was, I didn''t seem to really intend to talk to this one.


    "Ha... that''s awesome, this is...! This is the power of evil gods...! I don''t know what all this power is...!


    "Hmm... by the way, one thing I want to confirm is that the purpose of Senior Kurt''s presence here was to get it, okay?


    "Am I right? Ha, naturally...! Honestly, I didn''t think it would work this far. I was wondering what''s going on, especially when ites to area bosses...... it''s Omae that knocked me out of area bosses so far, isn''t it? Pretty helpful, huh?


    It is said that area bosses are either because of their mightiness or unlike other demons, once defeated, they will note out for about a month afterwards.


    Apparently Kurt used it to get here.


    I don''t mean to be sloppy with that.


    I''d rather...


    "Besides, Omae and the others wouldn''t have known... actually, the area boss below the fifty tiers also served as the key to sealing this power, right? You let that go so well, it really helped me so much......!


    "Yeah? No, I knew about that, though?


    "... what?


    "Technically, I taught you on my way, but it hasn''t really changed what I''m going to do from there. Well, it''s not a big difference."


    "Huh!? So what, Omae and the others were daring to unseal...!?


    That''s the thing.


    Each hierarchy was filled with walking maps, and there were other possibilities for seals.


    It was really only recently before I was informed that I should head to the ny tiers.


    "But that''s where the problem lies..."


    I had just defeated all the area bosses, and I knew the seal wouldn''t bepletely unsealed.


    Before that, because there exists a seal ced by the royal family.


    It was naturally the current royalty that put it on, which means it seems more than a decade ago that it did it.


    At the time, the seal here had already been unsealed.


    But that was only first-aid, and all the demons on the road were ignored in the first ce.


    So they also knew that the limits of the seal they had imposed at that time were not very far off.


    That''s why Hildegard was asked by them.


    That investigation and, if possible, doing something about what is sealed.


    It is not a lie that there were concerns about the frequency of the appearance of mutated demons or the surrounding influence, but it was only atst.


    The reason for thisy down to the point where it was possible that we could not get there at all.


    Well, a lot of blemishes exist, it seems.


    Whatever.


    "There was also a proposal to re-seal it, but in the end, the same thing just happens again. That''s why we came to the conclusion that we were going to do something about it... because somehow it was sealed with something vague, like a shard of power."


    "The quickest way to do something about it is to let someone''s body dwell on it. Doing so makes it extraordinarily easy to deal with it. So it''s actually this dialogue that helped."


    That''s why I was looking so far in the first ce, stupid, honestly.


    If I''d just done something about Kurt, I would have jumped my neck the moment I admitted it.


    It was all to do this that I did not do it.


    "So Sylvia was sorry."


    "Hmm... apologize from me, too. I didn''t use the students while I was in the chairman''s position."


    "Oh, yes, no...?... or I don''t really know what it means..."


    "For now, I just need to be honest with you about my apology. Well, it was mainly Hildegard who thought about this operation."


    "No, I did say that it would be easier if there was a sacrifice or something, but not to that extent!? Stop tailoring me to the main culprit!


    "So far, I''ve only been helping you, haven''t I? That means no matter what you think, you''re the main culprit. Stop trying to hold me ountable."


    And that''s how I was rubbing my responsibilities together, I could inadvertently hear augh.


    But if that wasn''t probably an interesting interaction, it wasn''t...


    "Ku, haha......!........................ Ha. I see... I''ve certainly been used by Omae and others. I knew it wasn''t for me to use my head."


    That''s what I said andughed. Kurt even made me feel refreshed somewhere.


    But that''s just for a moment.


    The face instantly stained with anger, and the pitch ck that was drifting swelled up all at once.


    "But Omae and the others made one mistake...! Me and I had a sweet look at the power of this Evil God shard...!


    "... Huh!?


    Sylvia''s face, who saw it, blues all at once.


    You probably instinctively understood what the hell that was like.


    "Hmm... surely God, who was called the Evil God, had the power of death and destruction?


    "I''m not supposed to. Nevertheless, it would be impossible to use power more than just a shard of power¡­ I guess I could use a concept that specializes in it."


    "Well, I''ve been thinking about it for a while... how can you two be sofortable...? The eagle just now, I can''t stop shaking my body..."


    "Yeah? No, because it''s a shard of ingenuity. h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. Whatever, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h


    "You''re not the only one who can say that... but with you like that, I can do this too."


    With that said, Hildegard shrugged his shoulder¡­ shortly after, a roar sounded.


    That''s the sound of a strong shock knocking on something¡­ if you turned your gaze, Kurt would have knocked his fist on the ground.


    "Omae et al......!


    In its heart, the eyes directed at this one speak eloquently.


    I mean, it''s probably a joke over this period, too.


    But with that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders again - nodding small as she nced at Hildegard.


    Perhaps this is the limit.


    Seriously, Soma hasn''t got rid of the fine dust about Kurt, and she''s not rmed.


    Whatever the remnants, it is undoubtedly the power of God that dwelled in it.


    Besides, God who presides over death and destruction.


    There''s no way you can deal with that and be alert.


    But that''s why it''s a provocation.


    Originally it is only impossible for a human to use the power of God, but it can happen in case.


    Still, Sylvia and the others will undoubtedly die at the involved stage, although there is much to do if only Soma.


    Hildegard may manage to survive, but that''s the best he can do.


    There''s no way we can protect Sylvia and the others, and in the end, it doesn''t change where they''re going.


    That had to be prevented at all costs.


    But it''s all about how calm they are.


    If you''re proud of your power and stained with anger, it doesn''t matter.


    When I gently shook off the sword that remained in my right hand, I set it up.


    "I''m sure you''ll spend a lot of time on it. Let''s get this over with."


    "Omae... seeing me sweet, I''ll make you regret it...!


    Probably not going to do it from the start, etc., but I told Sylvia and the others to gaze back and take a step forward.


    Keep flying, shed in.

 109 One Curtain Pull

    Overwhelming.


    That was Sylvia''s honest sentiment when she saw the fight.


    But it would be natural, in a way, to be a unteral development.


    Whatever it is, Kurt has the power of the Evil God in his hands, even though it is a shard.


    I don''t really think that''s a lie even from that look I instinctively felt... so it''s only natural that it''s one-sided and overwhelming.


    Unless it''s Kurt who''s being pushed, that''s the story.


    "Huh... stupid... it''s the power of evil gods...!? Despite the shards, why did I get pushed?!?


    "Because it''s only a shard, is it? In the first ce, even if you are prestigious with the power of borrowing,"


    "Huh... damn, don''t be ridiculous... Huh!


    With the cry, the darkness overflowing from Kurt''s body increased its density.


    Countless tentacles hit Soma in unison... but intercepting it is also countless.


    In Sylvia, the ughter is so difficult to even see that it shes and rips all over the ce, only there remains a tentacle that turns into a wreck as if it were a sword sh trajectory.


    More swordshes strike through the scattered midst, but tentacles regenerate one after another from a ce that deals with the power of evil gods but is ofte intent or cut off.


    Each time it is shed and torn, but it ys at the same rate and doesn''t give up.


    As the sword shes and the wreckage danced and danced, both faces were the opposite, as was the situation.


    Kurt with a mixed look of anger and haste and a soma of calm everywhere.


    The light and darkness of that battle, or maybe it was clear at that point.


    At first nce, the situation also appears to be mutually reinforcing.


    But what''s not is so true that you can''t go wrong.


    That''s obvious at a time when Kurt, the first to strike in the first ce, is turning to defense at some point, and in fact Kurt is not even able to prevent Soma from shing.


    Evidence of this is that every time a ughter is waved from Soma, its body wounds are increasing slightly.


    And it has always been the same since earlier.


    No matter how many tentacles Kurt makes, soma goes up with it all in an attempt to increase its number and oh and increase its density.


    The overwhelming sword moves do not lean on Kurt''s releasing tentacles, but surely sharpen his body, his mind.


    Looking at such a sight, it also looks as if Kurt is weak, but that''s entirely because of his feelings.


    That''s what I can tell at first sight.


    That tentacle Kurt''s manipting, that one alone, must be enough to kill Sylvia.


    No... probably even excessive.


    Because it is innumerable, could one country easily destroy it?


    It wasn''t a joke or anything, it was something close to the certainty instinctively felt.


    I felt earlier¡­ the overwhelming death that I continue to feel is not something I can do with my mind or my mistakes.


    No, I don''t think so.


    "Why are you shing that so easily, Soma... or isn''t it strange at the point where you''re shing normally with a sword in the first ce?


    "I honestly agree with that, but it''s not soma. Sometimes that happens."


    The Dean of the Academy, who says that, has not hidden a shudder from his face or from his voice.


    If you mean the strong, then undoubtedly the Dean of the College should be one of them, but even from that Dean of the College, this still seems to be like remembering the fright.


    And I may have remembered something fuzzy there because it was a simr situation then and in a way.


    Nevertheless, I guess that''s why I shouldn''t have spoken of the question that came up there... because I even had some free time?


    If you''re aware, Sylvia was asking the Dean about it.


    "Speaking of which, the Dean of the Academy has known you for a long time, right, Soma?


    "Hmm? Hmm... Well, yeah, I guess I could say that for once. It''s not as if it was that long ago. So, what''s wrong with that?


    "No, the... I wondered what it was like to be you in the old days Soma. I can''t really imagine you being a bit of an old soma, because there are..."


    "Hmm, the old one, it doesn''t mean I''ve known it that long, either, like I just said... well, yeah. At least as far as I know, he''s been like that for a long time."


    "Oh, I knew it..."


    Somehow, I wonder if Soma has been like that since she was born.


    No, I know that''s just not true...


    "It''s just... well, there''s only one thing that''s certain to be different then."


    "What... what''s that?


    "Well, that''s not his strength."


    "Ah..."


    Said, I see.


    That''s true, you''re right.


    To be honest, I was just trying to say that the strength of Soma doesn''t make sense.


    As a royal end, I''ve met quite a few different people... soma was overwhelmingpared to any of them.


    Nevertheless, that power cannot be born.


    I used to be more...


    "I used to be stronger."


    "Yea......!?


    Even though the Somas were still in the middle of a battle, Sylvia had identally screamed.


    No, ''cause you would.


    What do you mean you used to be stronger even though you''re strong enough not to know what that means?


    "Just kidding, right...?


    "Unfortunately, it is. If I had wielded my powers around that time in the first ce, that battle would have been over by now. Oh, and I didn''t even have to see how it went."


    "See how it goes......?


    If you say and think about it...... Sure, Soma is dealing with all of that, even though Kurt''s attacks are getting a little more intense.


    That means it leaves some room.


    But I don''t think Soma is out of hand or looking sweetly at them.


    Because the way it looked, it looked very serious.


    "Um, how could you do that...?


    "It''s simple. I didn''t have the strength to do that earlier. For that reason, I don''t know how much power I can give. Probably in person. In fact, I think I''m getting used to the power a little bit, and I needed to figure it out."


    "I see... but then I should have knocked him out before I got used to the power...?


    I don''t think I could do that.


    Powerfully, of course, Soma wouldn''t be the type to pity just because he''s familiar with his face.


    "Well yes... if it wasn''t for the power of the evil god that it had in its hands, so would Soma"


    "Is something wrong with the power of evil gods...? Sure, I''m so scared to watch... but Soma, I don''t think you have a problem with that...?


    "Well, if it''s probably the one, it''s mostly not a problem. Still, just in case, you couldn''t have been unprepared. That''s all there is to the power of death and destruction."


    I wasn''t quite sure what that word meant, to be honest.


    Because if you''re an overwhelming soma without danger, whatever you can bring me, I feel like I can.


    That''s what the Dean said, though, and I guess Soma''s doing that means he needs to...


    "Well, apparently, it''s been a long time."


    "Huh?"


    "I think I''ve seen the bottom of it."


    With words, its emerald eyes narrow.


    Beyond that, as always, countless sword shes are just shing and tearing apart pitch-ck tentacles, and it doesn''t look like there was any difference.


    But as if I could hear the whining, shortly afterwards, even Soma had movement.


    One step, I thought, was taken sharply, and his arm was shaken wide, and Kurt''s body was shed and torn diagonally.


    "Holy crap......!? Temeh......!


    "I''m sorry, but I''m almost done discerning... it''s time for me to finish."


    "Oh, don''t be...!


    There is no blooding out of the body that was shed and torn, but instead it is still something pitch-ck.


    More tentacles and momentum... but soma doesn''t take it for an object already.


    It doesn''t just end with shing and tearing all of that, it also shes Kurt''s right arm off.


    All the time, to the left foot, to the middle of the torso, and its ughter was great, deep, shing and tearing Kurt''s body apart -


    "Grr... no way...! You got all this power......!? Finally, finally...! Because here''s the thing......!


    "I didn''t know what it was like to seek strength... but you did it the wrong way. Borrowings are borrowings. I just got stronger with that stuff, and it wouldn''t make sense, etc."


    "Oh, shut the fuck up...!


    The moment I screamed, the darkness that just covered everything around me overflowed at once... but it was so easy to wonder what it had been, so casually, in an instant, all of it disappeared.


    sh and tear, not on such a level.


    Verily all is gone, without a trace.


    "Honestly, I don''t think it was a bad idea, and I have to wonder if I can refine it as it is... I''m really sorry."


    "Oh, I''m kidding...! I have the power... the power...!


    Still, I guess Kurt hadn''t given up yet.


    I was moving to do something, but in the next moment I was making it pointless.


    All of the limbs are shed apart from the torso, and even half of the torso is shed away.


    It''s all about a moment, and I can''t even give you time for the darkness to overflow.


    And thest glimmer was brilliant.


    "- It is the end"


    Moments.


    "- Then no more"


    His neck was sshed.


    There is no living organism that can be decapitated and lived.


    It is a dish that does not change in an attempt to abandon the form of man, to gain the power of God.


    But at that moment, more chills ran through Sylvia''s back than ever before.


    It''s like all I''ve ever felt was y.


    "- Shit!"


    It was probably almost simultaneous that Sylvia felt it and Soma moved.


    Soma''s unleashed ughter shes and rips the remaining Kurt''s torso to the point of no more traces.


    I didn''t think of that as a corpse kick.


    The chills became stronger and stronger rather than weaker, because the darkness, not in previous ratios, exploded around where the torso was.


    At that time, Soma was also flying away from the spot, setting aside for a few moments and descending right next to Sylvia and the others.


    But there Sylvia breathed because there was a clear bitter color on Soma''s face that she had never seen before.


    It wasn''t just Soma, it was the same with Hildegard, and at the same time there was a sense of impatience.


    "¡­ I''m sorry. At the end, I failed."


    "No, there''s nothing I can do about that... I don''t think it''s the end of the line."


    "Uh... what do you mean? What happened to you?... Yeah, what''s going on?


    "... then the power of the Evil God should have been handled neatly. That''s simply because people can''t handle the power of God. Well, soma was careful just in case there was a chance, but we decided we weren''t worried about it anymore. And it wasn''t wrong... at least in that one, the power of the Evil God was still well handled. Even if you can pull it out, you can manipte the concepts of death and destruction somewhat."


    "But that is, because if we try to draw more power than that, our bodies cannot bear our souls. I stabbed a stop because I figured out there and decided I could handle it in my lifetime even if I was drawn to the limit..."


    "... there is?


    "That was thest time, you took the shackles off. Your body, whatever happens to your soul, has forcibly drawn, overflowed, and rampaged you."


    "The result is alle... if my seniors can stab a stop soon enough..."


    "So you''re telling me that''s unpredictable, right? You can''t even leave your soul in a circle like that. I was just going to do it, and it''s not usually what I can do."


    Gokuri and throat at the words and serious expressions.


    I don''t know exactly... but I know that something impossible has happened for now and that something terrible is going to happen.


    "So, but, Soma, didn''t you knock him down right after that? Then the problem is¡­"


    "If the power hadpletely subsided in that, there would have been no problem, but most of the power still seemed to be down there. And now, there''s a hole in there. Besides, ites with an omelet called runoff. This ce blows up in less than an hour as it is... no, I guess it would be your word if it was done in college. It''s not weird to blow up about this country and its surroundings. Instead, that power would bepletely gone... well, it wouldn''t be any constion."


    It was obvious when you saw the array, such as that it was not a lie.


    Every moment and chills only increase now.


    If that blows up...... I''m sure something like that will happen.


    But I just found out, there''s nothing I can do.


    Because there are ways to do something like that.


    "... Phew. You don''t have a choice."


    "... you soma?


    Concerned about the grunt as if he''d given up something, Sylvia spoke to Soma, but had no reaction to it.


    When Soma turns her gaze to Hildegard, she shrugs her shoulder like she can''t help it.


    "I''m sorry, but I asked for the rest"


    "¡­¡­¡­ you, it"


    "Oh, I don''t want you to get me wrong, but I''m not going to die, am I? It''s just that I can''t predict what will happen. Whatever happens, I''ll leave you to it."


    "... don''t you think you need to do that?


    "No, about half of it would be my responsibility? Well, if someone else can do something about it, they''ll change it, but they won''t hate it."


    "... then"


    "Hildegard"


    "... you got it. But I''m sorry I wiped your ass. So... why don''t you juste back and say it yourself? Not to me, of course."


    "Now, the promise is tough... but let''s try our best."


    I wasn''t sure what you were talking about, as always, but there was only one thing I could tell.


    That means I have a very bad feeling about it.


    And then, if you dare...


    "Soma ku -"


    - Sylvia.


    The voice I tried to call was blocked by the Dean of the College.


    The emerald eyes pierce this body and do not allow any more words.


    "We have to get out of here first. Well, I don''t need anything special because I use magic tools."


    Who the hell are we talking about?


    No... What the hell is Soma going to do?


    That''s what I wanted to ask...... I couldn''t say anything if I looked into those begging eyes.


    Hold Maria''s hand as sheys on the ground, reaching and ovepping the other hand from this one on the stretched College Director''s hand.


    I wasn''t sure which one was trembling.


    I''ll see youter.


    "Um, again."


    If you noticed, Soma was turning his back on this one.


    So I have no idea what that face looks like right now...... and.


    Sylvia and the others abandoned Soma and left the undergroundbyrinth behind.


    "... Phew"


    Confirming that the signs had disappeared from the rear, Soma exhaled one.


    Honestly, I have to wonder what''s going on.


    The words I said to Hildegard are definitely from the heart.


    I''m not going to die.


    But you don''t know what''s going to happen unless you try.


    Nevertheless, it is also true that it makes no sense where I have just said Gdagda.


    I''ve already decided to do it.


    Then...


    "Is all you have to do?"


    Whimpering, he walks towards it, approaching.


    That is the truth, the power of God.


    power of death and destruction.


    Even though it''s soma if you touch it, it just doesn''t work.


    Moreover, he is now in an admirable runoff.


    Now what''s the matter and I think again... Still, it doesn''t make a difference what I do.


    "Well..."


    A critical range that will not be affected.


    That close, Soma stopped that leg.


    From here on out, we''ll figure it out.


    I lifted my right arm, which remained grasping the sword, straight over my head.


    Breathe deeply and exhale.


    You don''t have to think about anything extra, it''s just one thing to do.


    Everything after this, everything past the back of your brain, before that, it''s all shredded off.


    "I don''t know what will happen..."


    Still, I wave my arms down with an idental leaked whine about what it is against.


    And.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Unique Concentration, Minor Mirror Stop Water, Limit Break, Overdrive: The Showdown Depth -

 110 Remnants Of The Tabernacle Ruin And Meaningless Choices

    - The ny-ninth hierarchy of the undergroundbyrinth of the Royal College.


    The girl who stepped between its deepest depths was inadvertently lurking her eyebrows in the tragedy that was spreading there.


    The first thing that came to my attention was a big hole with a big mouth at its feet.


    Will it be ten meters in diameter at depth?


    From there it is critical that the bottom of it is visible, and although it will be possible toe out where it fell, no one will want to fall too aggressively.


    "... well, I don''t think this intense sign of death is the cause either. It''s been a whole day and this is it, so I''m really surprised."


    That''s a double word.


    that the signs of death have not faded and that this great hole is not blocked.


    Or if there are signs of death, this may be fading... but that is surprising.


    How much was the original?


    Even though it''s only a shard of power, that''s what they called an evil god.


    Regarding the big hole, too, given that this is abyrinth, nothing would surprise me about it.


    The structure of thebyrinth is basically impossible to destroy.


    The walls, the floors, the ceilings, all of them, no matter how much force they exert, they never go in.


    The reason for this is simple, because the structure of thebyrinth is protected by the power of the concept.


    They are given the concept of ''immortality'', which differs inw, and therefore cannot be harmed by physical force.


    That is why thebyrinth has nothing but to follow the directions.


    Well, if you tap into everything with the power of an extraordinary ss, there may be something somewhatcking, but that''s pointless in the end, too.


    For besides immortality, thebyrinth is endowed with the power of another concept.


    That is the ''regression'', and its effect will bring thebyrinth right back to its original form, no matter how much it may be damaged and destroyed.


    Yes, so this big hole right now is really impossible.


    Regression takes ce without seconds, and it would be odd if this hole weren''t blocked by nature.


    Surprise was that.


    "Does that mean the power of evil gods is strong? Well, even though the main unit has already perished, it''s one of only two pirs that ran this world, so maybe that''s natural too.... No, I know that, but isn''t that a little good? I mean, I''m not going in there topliment you to the extent that I do now."


    With that said and her lips pointed, the girl walks out along the edge of that hole.


    It''s really huge and apparently about the same size as its hall.


    There were several holes in the wall, and if the ceiling were close, probably the same thing would have happened there.


    I don''t know if that''s lucky.


    The st area is like the back of the hall, and it seems to be getting deeper as we move on.


    It still seemed pretty shallow near the entrance and it didn''t take that long to lose sight of the bottom.


    "Yeah, the signs of death are getting even darker, and hey, he says if this falls, don''t be seriously stylish. I don''t know how deep it is either.... the Dean checked this ce out to the end, didn''t he? Sounds a little respectful."


    With a smile on her face, the girl''s legs didn''t stop...... eventually she reached the edge.


    I can''t see the bottom, and naturally I don''t even know if there''s anything ahead of me.


    "Well, I knew I didn''t know anything about it. As expected.... By the way, you don''t say go down and check this out, do you?... Great - I really wondered what I would do if they told me so.... No, I do care. Anyway, it''s just after what you''ve been searching so hard for. I''m not insensitive enough to think I might have missed something there."


    With that said, it seemed like if I didn''t train no matter what I thought, but when I took my gaze off of it like I had decided to, the girl began to return to her original path.


    What the hell did a small exhaled breath mean now?


    "That kind of thing is something that goes through, even if you realize it. Okay?... Nevertheless, even when I ended up here, I didn''t know why I woke up. Even if it''s caused by the evil gods, there''s too much time difference -. This has been happening all these days.... If it''s not a precursor to something unpleasant or something, I hope so.... No. Well, that''s true."


    While we exchange words, the girl never stops.


    Whatever you know, I don''t know, but in the end, it doesn''t make any difference what you do.


    I still didn''t know if that was what it was supposed to be.


    "... brother, you''re alive, aren''t you?


    As a representation of its confusing mind, a grunt simr to the desire fell zero, but it never reached anywhere, just melted into the darkness of the spot and disappeared.


    It was a green ce.


    It is a ce that feels even crisp, like it has nothing to do with gloom.


    But I don''t think that''s generally the case because of the people on the spot.


    It was a man and a woman.


    But the sweet atmosphere there is no fine dust, just suspicious in another sense.


    "... I guess this is true?


    "Even though you''ve been struggling around the corner to get the information, are you more suspicious now? You can''t even look at that, can you?


    To a man who asks with sharp eyes and tones, the woman also speaks with a sharp gaze back.


    It goes hand in hand with its righteous face, and the atmosphere the man is creating is quite something, but it doesn''t look like she cares about it.


    That''s where the woman''s words were taken and the man sharpened his eyesight even further, the same.


    As it was, the man looked at the woman for a while, but eventually he squealed his nose as he missed his gaze as he had lost his roots.


    "Hmm... that''s the attitude, so I can''t trust you."


    "I didn''t even know you said it. It''s this way. I don''t trust the attitude of the other party. What about that attitude?


    "... Huh. Sort of good... so, is it okay that this is true?


    "If they say the same thing again, it doesn''t change our response. In the first ce, where they said that, I don''t think you can tell this way? I just brought it here."


    The man also knew that what the woman was saying was true, and when the man snorted three times, the woman gave him it - dropping his gaze on the parchment that should have the information he wanted.


    Seems like something that took a long time... but from what the man wants, it seems more true.


    But when I checked its contents again, which I saw earlier, I turned my gaze to the woman instead, pushing and killing the emotions that made me want to squeeze.


    "Well, the information hasn''t changed, has it?


    "Shut up.... Well sure, I don''t know if this is right from what you asked. But is this really about the Forest God? I can''t believe this is so true......!


    "So, I found out. It''s this one."


    "Be...!? I guess that''s what you said and brought this...!?


    "That''s right, but aren''t Omei and the Elves the only ones who say there''s such a thing as a forest god in the first ce? Even though it''s suspicious at that point, if they say something about it is suspicious, we don''t know."


    "Are you... willing to insult us...!?


    "I''m in trouble over here, even if they just say the facts and insult me or something. Only two pirs of God exist in this world. Only a god called the Evil God and a goddess called the Goddess. Isn''t Omei the only ones who say there''s a god named Mori God?"


    "That''s...!


    A man got stuck in words because he knew it was true.


    At least there was nothing but them elves to recognize Forest God, the God they believed in, as God.


    But.


    "There is indeed a Forest God...! I guess that''s why I''m looking for a way to get him to sleep again when he''s about to wake up like this...!


    "No, there''s nothing here. You don''t doubt that, do you? I know there''s something called that. I''m just wondering if that''s really God."


    "You are disrespectful...!


    "I don''t care what you say, I don''t have a reason to respect it myself. If you say that, it''s not Omei who''s disrespectful, is it? I''m saying put him to sleep or something, but isn''t the point just that he''s trying to seal it? I can''t believe we''re trying to do that against what we call a god... are you sure Omei and the others believe in that forest god?


    "Oh, you......!


    "Oh, that was bad now. That''s what I said."


    "Huh...!


    The man was clenching his fist in silence as he was about to be beaten again.


    Because if you hit me, you''ll admit it''s true.


    analogy¡­ even if it was right, is.


    "Anyway, how to seal that forest god thing up again is what it says there. So you have to sacrifice one of Omei''s people."


    "I don''t...!


    "I don''t think there''s anything to hesitate about. In the first ce, I guess I meant to do that from the start anyway. That''s what Omei and the others are good at. That''s how we sealed the dragon hundreds of years ago."


    "Huh...!? You... how do you know that...!?


    That was supposed to be a n secret.


    Except for some of the poles, they don''t even tell the outside how.


    If anyone knew, it would be the descendants of those involved at the time.


    "Is that it? Could this have been a secret? That''s a failure."


    "Answer me...! That''s...!


    "Unfortunately, there''s something I have to keep a secret from you."


    "That''s what convinces me."


    "Though, that''s a failure over here. Instead, I''m going to teach you one special thing."


    "... what?


    Moment after moment, anger cooled all at once because of the words.


    If this woman is a good thing or something, it''s not a big deal.


    However, it is often important at the same time¡­ I stare at it with indignation.


    "Hmm...... fine. Depending on what you''re talking about, I won''t ask you what you''re talking about."


    "That''s fine. Omei will never be able to ignore this."


    "Just say it. What''s a good thing?


    "It''s about the witches Omei and the others are hiding."


    "Be...!?


    In an impossible word, the man opened his eyes.


    The impact is not an earlier ratio.


    That was... because that was all someone should never know.


    "Damn...... it would be hard if someone knew you were hiding the enemies of the world?


    "¡­ you"


    Reflectively he reached for his hips and grabbed the knife pattern there.


    What it means is obvious.


    He tried to stick it out as he came up with the intention to kill it.


    "Well, I''m sure it''s natural toe... but I suggest you think a little more carefully, don''t you? This is how easy it is to disclose, which means that this information is already quite well known. There''s no point in killing him, but admitting it''s true."


    "... it would be the same where I missed you, wouldn''t it?


    "In that case, well, I''ll sprinkle some deceptive information. You''d be in trouble if your precious business partner was destroyed. I just think that''s the best time to buy... isn''t that enough? Look... just in time, I need a sacrifice soon? Besides, the witch is the best fit for it, so isn''t it two birds a stone?"


    "... shut up"


    "You can also understand the desire to keep the witch at hand, right? Simply that''s useful, and there''s a chance that something we won''t be able to help ourselves in the future. However, when it does, it means we need other sacrifices... but we can''t have royalty out there, can we? If you do, the seal will be weaker and you will probably need to sacrifice it regrly¡­ do you want it? How about that as a judgment of the king of the n?


    "............... shut up"


    "I don''t know when it''sing. I think we should do something about what''s in front of us now rather than prepare for disaster. Hey. I tried my best to mislead you, and I don''t know if I can mislead you. If they suck, they''ll let Omei and the others go extinct, right? I think I know what to prioritize and choose. All the lives of the n, or..."


    "Shut up......!


    At the same time as he shouted, the man was poking a knife at the woman.


    The tip of it approaches the woman''s throat, just a little more force, and the de will pierce the woman''s throat.


    But even so, the woman was acting as if she didn''t care about it.


    Instead of avoiding it, he doesn''t even try to move off the spot, he just opens his mouth staring into the man''s eyes.


    "Isn''t choosing a meaningful death happier for everyone than a pointless death? Omei has...... I think Omei only has the right and duty to choose it, to do it for you?


    It''s like, I don''t mind being killed as it is - the man was pressured for a moment by something simr to that madness, and it dropped slightly back.


    "... eh"


    "... what an extra favor. Mine was also bad this way again. But now that we''re talking about each other, don''t you think we''re talking about your son?


    ".................. Hmm"


    Looking at the woman as she stared at this unchanged one, the man patrolled often, pulling the knife and punishing her.


    Keep your back turned and walk out to escape the woman.


    "Is that it? What are you going to do after all?


    "... I paid the reward, and I got the stuff. Then we shouldn''t be needing each other anymore. I don''t have the right to let you know what we''re gonna do."


    "Is that true too...... thank you again then"


    Not responding to the woman''s words, the man left.


    The woman shut up and dropped it off... where she was blind to its back and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh man, say something that''s not in my heart yet... you really can''t save me. I''m talking about pointless or meaningful, which mouth says. I never thought I''d be saved from the start. Anyway... the witch''s curse and the sub-god who kept umting power. Who the hell is up there? Do you mind if I..."


    The result remains the same anyway.


    The world remains the same.


    Somewhere in the world today, someone is still dead and someone lives instead.


    That''s all.


    "The demon king''s resurrection failed, and the evil dragon was resurrected, but soon defeated... and the recovery of his shards of power also apparently failed. Besides, this was all interrupted by the same one, so it''s not even a joke. Well, I don''t think so this time... now what the hell is going on?"


    Still, a woman... a woman who only looks like a girl,ughs.


    Or the girl who only looks like a woman, let''s see.


    Everything in the world.


    The people who live there.


    Above all, yourself.


    "Now, where the hell is this death thates down to you, cancer? I think it''s about time you came to the three of us. ¡­ but until then, will you do your best?"


    So if you don''t change what you do, you lie like that.


    The girl looked up at the sky and narrowed her eyes abominably¡­ she continued to shudder her mouth distorted.

 111 Tabernacle Daily Minus One

    "Mummy... you''re motivated..."


    Hildegard was leaking such a grunt as he mmed onto the clerk''s desk in the dean''s office.


    Seeing it, it wasn''t majestic or anything, but now I have no choice but to reopen it and make it grand.


    I have umted paperwork that I can''t process unless I''m the Dean of the College, but I''m not willing to look through with hatred.


    No, there''s no way we can do this in the first ce.


    I know I''ll see you cryter on in those umted for a week, but I still can''t do what I can''t.


    "I don''t care if I at least know where I am..."


    But more than I know, there''s nothing I can do.


    If I knew, I''d throw something about the academy, but I''d pick you up.


    - It was early, and a week had already passed since that day.


    That day... since Hildegard abandoned Soma and ran away, and as it were, the day Soma went missing.


    Hildegard, who felt a shard of the power of the Evil God vanish, immediately returned to that hierarchy.


    But all that was there was an altered hall, and where he had searched, he could not even find a clue as to Soma''s appearance.


    Still don''t think Soma is dead because Hildegard can sense Soma''s presence.


    Even if we don''t know where we are, we only know that we''re alive.


    That''s not Hildegard''s power as a former god, nor is it his power as a former dragon.


    No, I''m sure it''s nearby if they say it''s the power of the former god... which is due to Hildegard''s reincarnation of Soma into this world.


    Because of this, he gained the edge and also gained something like skill, Hildegard is able to grasp even though it''s only a big mess of whether Soma survives or not in this world.


    That''s why at least Soma is alive.


    I''m not worried about that.


    "Nooo... if I had a body like that back then I could have gone looking for it easily...... No, but then it won''t be possible to make a child with Soma, so it doesn''t make sense...?... Mmm."


    That is, this is this, that is.


    It seemed like time was still needed for the Dean of the College to return to work.


    As the surroundings were wrapped in white monochrome, the boy was looking up at the ceiling alone.


    It''s also white there... I don''t know why it''s white, but it seems this is one of the things brought in from different worlds.


    Towards such a ce, the boy clenched his fist so as to grab something there as he stuck his right hand out.


    "Shit... let me say thank you..."


    I don''t feel ufortable with that feeling.


    I broke my fist, and I just brought it to my face, and what''s there is still a feeling I remember.


    It''s like I dreamed about that day... but I know best that I''m not.


    There was no way I could forget the fear and pain I felt then.


    But it''s all gone without a trace.


    Soon afterwards, the noise around us was, in a way, interesting.


    "Damn, what Temeer did would be many times more magical than what I could use."


    Then he wants to be able to use magic very seriously, so that''s the joke.


    With that in mind, now with my left hand, I touch my right hand and face in turn.


    The doctor told me it was difficult to undo them where the magic was used.


    Even so, it ispletely ridiculous because it is the swordsman who cured it.


    What''s really stupid is that I don''t really want power, if that''s what you get, and I guess I''m the one who tried to throw everything away.


    "...e back properly. I can''t believe I borrowed it, it doesn''t suit me sexually. I''ll definitely give it back to Temeer."


    Groaning to proim so, Lars looked up from inside the hospital room, out the window.


    "... eh"


    After several deep breaths, Helen opened the door to the room thoughtfully.


    What spreads out there is, naturally, a dorm hallway.


    But even then, he takes a step further, scolding his feet, which are about to fall back frightened.


    "Huh... Huh..."


    If you seed, you will mark the next step and take it one step further.


    Slowly, but surely, we move on.


    It would be hrious to see it from the side, but from Helen, who still had to pull it off all the time, today was quite an achievement.


    If it works, I might be able to keep going to the ssroom.


    To be honest, I''m still scared about that.


    Perhaps Helen didn''t understand exactly what it meant to go to college.


    I was reminded of that¡­ the moment I saw that face and armpletely destroyed.


    No, or maybe that perception is wrong, too.


    I guess that''s rarely the case, actually.


    But it can happen, and it''s true that I couldn''t imagine it.


    And that means being made a ssmate.


    Well, I figured it outter that it was a mistake, but still the fear I learned there never faded.


    It was my ssmate who got me to do that, and it was the senior who led me to do that.


    Whichever it is, it doesn''t make any difference that they went to thebyrinth with each other just a little while ago.


    Maybe I''ll see myself like that next time.


    Perhaps it is someone I know who makes me see myself like that.


    With that in mind, I couldn''t get a step out of my room anymore.


    Or maybe at that point, I should have quit college.


    Helen has advanced magic skills.


    In this country, it will be possible to recover whatever it takes.


    I''m still not sure why I didn''t.


    But I heard that soma went missing, and then a weekter, I heard they hadn''t found it.


    That''s what I thought, not like this.


    I still don''t know what to do or what I want to do.


    Still.


    I thought I didn''t want to stay on the run.


    "... eh"


    So as she embraced her trembling body, Helen headed to the ssroom one by one.


    "... ha"


    Looking left and right from his own sitting ce, Sylvia exhaled her sigh.


    In the front row of the ssroom, I''m in a magic ss.


    It''s not a more popr ce than it was... but there''s only one person there now.


    All right, nobody''s even sitting right behind you, and that''s about sighing too.


    This has been the way things have been heretely.


    Karine, who''s in ss, is missed somewhere.


    A week.


    That''s all that''s been going on, but I think the atmosphere in Magic Guidance has changed a lot.


    Even before that, it was rudimentary, but still nowhere, and I feel like there was a sense of security lying there.


    Though I have some anxiety...... Still, I thought maybe it would be okay.


    But now, there is no such thing as a boy who was the source of it.


    "... ha"


    Think of it, it leaks nature and sigh.


    Past the back of your brain is the sight of that time.


    When he abandoned Soma, his guilt and helplessness came back... but Sylvia looked back at it from the front and raised her face.


    I''ve stopped mourning my helplessness.


    It is true that everything was not enough, but where I regretted it, I did not do anything.


    Besides, I could finally notice.


    "... ok"


    So whining small, Sylvia listened to the ss.


    One day, again, if anything happens.


    That''s when I told you not to regret it.


    I tried my best to do what I could now.


    Aina watched the sight in front of her, watching Bo all the time, not doing anything.


    Basically a repetition of the same thing, although there are changes from time to time.


    Sounds I could hear and things I''m used to seeing.


    That''s all that''s gone by, it''s just...


    "... Eina?


    If I turned my gaze to the voice I could hear, there was the golden haired girl I was used to seeing - She, tilting her neck.


    He asks what he is doing.


    "... I''m not doing anything. If I insist, change your mood, huh?


    "...e all the way to the swordsmanship department?


    "That''s why. If you were in the Magic Guidance Department, you''d be curious to remember what happened."


    "... is that maybe the same here?


    "... sure"


    If I had taken sses in Magic Guidance, I would always hate to remember Soma taking sses in the front row.


    Or, if you''re looking at a sword, it''s about Soma that inevitablyes to mind.


    This hasn''t caused any mood swings.


    "Ma, don''t worry about me. ''Cause I think I''ll be back in time."


    The time wille to shake off something like the voidness that now upies this breast, although it is not motivated by a lot of things.


    That doesn''t mean you forget about Soma.


    In one way or another, the other.


    ''Cause now, it''s some kind of chance.


    The fact that Soma isn''t here means she can hone herself without Soma''s knowledge.


    When we meet again, we see Soma''s surprise-stained face.


    That was just imaginary and very exciting.


    It''s just... just a little now, ''cause I don''t have the strength to stand up.


    I just need a little forgiveness.


    Stay away from Soma¡­ not too far away, and build up your energy for the next.


    "Well, we''re close to a long vacation, and at worst, we''ll figure something out in the meantime."


    "... n"


    The Royal College has a long vacation of about a month in summer and spring.


    In the meantime, I''m really free.


    You don''t have to ask permission from the college to go out and y or stay out.


    Well, if you''re staying out of the house, you need to notify them, but it doesn''t mean that you won''t be able to do so if you keep your notification in ce.


    It is not umon for those who take advantage of that period to return home.


    "Speaking of which, is She deciding what to do during her long vacation? I... I''ve been thinking a lot about it, but apparently most of it isn''t going to work."


    "...... hmm.... I think I''ll go home for a little while"


    "I''m going home... to that city?


    It''s that city that She and I first met, Yaster, thates to mind when Aina is told she''s leaving.


    But She was there, shaking her neck to the side.


    For that was not the ce where She said she would return.


    "... in that forest"


    "Huh... that means She was born and raised?


    "... n"


    I was surprised at that nod, because She was sure she wouldn''t go back until she could use the magic, etc.


    She is stubborn for this.


    I don''t think it''s that easy to trante what I said once.


    "... There was something I thought was different about this one, too.... so I''d like to stare back a bit"


    "... well"


    To the word, Eina thought it was.


    Aina isn''t the only one who''s shocked by this... No, or She, maybe she''s more shocked than Aina.


    Eina and She are both shocked that Soma has gone missing.


    But more than that, I''m shocked that they left mepletely this time.


    Probably thinking about Eina and the others.


    But I''m not happy to be cared for like that.


    She''s shock, especially in her arms, must not be Aina''s ratio.


    "... and then also brush the arms of the knife.... Now, I''ll never let you leave me"


    "... that"


    And apparently, it was right.


    Only those eyes were burning with determination in the scarce look of change as usual.


    She''s purpose is to make sure she can use magic.


    But at the same time, I am proud of the arm of the knife I have worked out.


    That would be the case.


    "Speaking ofcency... I''m also proud of the arm of the sword. I wonder what the instructor here is doing...?


    "...e on?


    That''s about Lina, of course, but that figure, which is supposed to be a swordsmanship instructor, wasn''t there right now.


    Everything has disappeared from time to timetely.


    I wonder if that''s okay, but they don''t have a problem with anything because basic swordsmanship sses are self-study.


    Same with swordsmanship students who are uplifting in the first ce.


    Instead, I''ll make you regret leaving me alone, you think you''re working hard with that kind of momentum?


    "Well, I suppose that girl has a lot to think about."


    "... n"


    Cami and others, although they were tant enough to hear that Soma had gone missing, just can''t do that to that frontier.


    Though I do agree that there is no way Soma is going to die.


    "... really, I wonder where and what you''re doing by now"


    ".................. n"


    With such a conversation, the two of them looked up at the sky almost simultaneously.


    I think the same thing.


    "Damn, make me worry so much about thoseme quotes...e back soon, idiot"


    The little whining words were shaking just a little.


    The girl walked alone through the usual ce, where all the greenery was flourishing.


    It doesn''t even make you feel the breath of an organism other than yourself. There, with the quiet as ever, it makes you feel creepy in no ce.


    Or maybe that''s the impression people feel from the name of the ce, itself.


    Witch Forest.


    That was where it was called.


    But the girl''s steps do not precipitate, and she moves on without hesitation.


    I''m so used to being called a garden. So there''s no reason to remember fear anymore.


    But the usual steps stopped unexpectedly.


    Somehow, because I learned something like difort.


    Tilt your neck... but without grasping its identity, distort your frown.


    Still, I decided to think it was my fault in the end, and let the walk resume - it was at the next moment that I realized that.


    "-!?


    Reflectively distance himself from what was at his feet... so he finally figured out what was rolling on the ground.


    If you''re not hallucinating.


    "... people? That too, boy...? Here, is...?


    In front of that unlikely rare customer, while shaking her brightly dyed hair, the girl - what she called a witch - opened her eyes in amazement.

 112 Witch Forest

    - The Witch Forest.


    That was one of the most abominable ces in this world, it was not an exaggeration.


    If there is one that can be spoken in the same row, is it about the realm of the demons, the ce where the demons live?


    However, there is one distinct difference between there and the witch forest.


    It means that... even though I hate it, most humans don''t know where that forest of witches exists.


    Nevertheless, at the same time, that is something that we cannot help.


    In the first ce, a witch forest is because it does not exist anywhere in this world.


    It''s not fictional, or a fantastic ce.


    It simply exists in a space that is just a little out of phase with this world.


    Technically, certain forests and parts of them can be connected... well, you wouldn''t mind telling me that they still don''t exist in this world more than they usually are sealed.


    All in all, it is only called the forest, where numerous grass trees have grown depressed and flourishing.


    It is not umon for trees to be as few as a few dozen metres, and it is clear that there is no human hand in it.


    Perhaps ny-nine, if asked a hundred, would answer that it is impossible for a person to live in a ce like this.


    If you get more information, it''s a shame.


    There are also geographic reasons for topographical reasons, emotional reasons for food reasons, and so on.


    Alternatively, some might give it away on the grounds that dangerous demons exist or that many of the things growing there contain poison.


    Those who say they can live the other way must be adventurers or researchers.


    Adventurers have no problem with the majority of the reasons, and demons rare enough to outweigh the danger are no reason to give up if they are the reason to challenge.


    The majority of it is a problem for researchers, but it is still a challenge because it is overflowing with grass trees so precious that it is not a reason for them to retreat, including such things as poison.


    But still, if they actually want to live here... no, no one will even shake their necks vertically, even if they want to go.


    Because the earlier answer is limited to this forest only.


    Surely if this was just a forest, there must have been a number of people who tried to visit with joy and courage.


    But this is a forest of witches.


    A forest inhabited by a true witch; therefore there could be no one toe near it.


    So while walking there alone as usual, Felicia L. Valtstein looked around.


    I''m not on guard.


    As mentioned, there''s no way people are going to visit here, and this is where it exists in the first ce, just a little out of the world.


    If you want toe, it''s not like you cane.


    "There you are."


    Felicia sumbed to the asion when she found what she intended while doing so.


    Reaching out is a single flower growing at the root of that tree, just before the diagonal of where it is now.


    But Felicia realized there was something.


    The flower was intertwined with a single grass, and it was unlikely that only flowers could be pulled out.


    "Mm... I shouldn''t take my life so badly... can''t I help it in this case"


    When I exhale small, once I close my eyes lightly, I pull those two together.


    So when I carefully untied the grass, I looked at it jizzily...... exhaled again.


    "If I could use it for something, I thought, but that''s just not convenient. Well, let''s just say we''ve found what we''re after."


    - If I had seen the sight, I would have screamed and even lost my mind.


    Shortly afterwards, the girl''s luxurious arms threw unconstitutionally, because it was a very rare material that would be essential in creating a certain spirit medicine.


    Do you know how much it''s worth to just sell off one of those things and be able to y and live your whole life?


    Well, when I say that, the majority of the grasshoppers that grow around it are just like that.


    But Felicia, not knowing that, or pointless where she knew it, wakes up physically with no eyes on anything else as it were.


    Moment after moment, its pure, white-like hair crossed my sight... only a little bit of force was put into its mouth.


    But as soon as I loosen it, I move my gaze to hand.


    What is there is a flower that has just been picked, and its petals are colored in red until stunning.


    I watched it in a simr colour to my own eyes, but I did it the same way.


    "Well, then -"


    Let''s go home, and Felicia slightly distorted that borderline brow as she tried to whine.


    Something unexpected... because I remember being told before I came here.


    To be honest, I don''t mind ignoring anything.


    "... if I remember, I said. It''s not a good idea not to keep your word, is it?


    Felicia turned her foot with such excuses, in the opposite direction of going home.


    But Felicia, who has already finished theoretical arming, moves on without getting lost.


    Little by little, the surroundings dim, but I''m still not lost in its footsteps.


    The reason for this is simply because we know we don''t need to be afraid.


    It''s dimmed only because the trees are even denser around and are beginning to cover the sky.


    It''s my garden in the first ce, literally. Here, what do you fear?


    Not if you get attacked by demons, of course, but this is still within the boundaries of avoiding demons.


    ancestors... no, it was taken over and continued to be reinforced from generation to generation by the historical ones, here, even if it were a dragon -


    "-!?


    But at that moment, Felicia''s shoulders trembled thoughtlessly when the impossible sound reached her ear.


    "What... lying, right...?


    It sounded like something was scratching the grass.


    Not only is it what I stand, but it''s also different from the sound of the wind.


    Obviously something was moving there, not so far from Felicia''s position.


    "... eh"


    It is unclear how much it means to kill your breath and snort on the spot.


    But it would surely be better than rushing to escape this scene.


    The sound seemed to repeat the movement.


    Nature and body tend to move as if they were looking for something.


    I don''t think I can get away with it when I''m found at this rate, but I also think it''s the same thing that I can''t get away with if it is then.


    Felicia was able to walk here in peace only because of the bond.


    Felicia herself has no technique to fight demons...... there is no way.


    Because...


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, the sound rang directly beside himself.


    Along with that, the grass shakes so much that it superiorly crosses its own back length that it was there.


    It was clearly a move that something was about toe this way.


    Felicia, aware of it, gets lost for a moment.


    Which direction do we run to?


    There is no way that you have the option to fight etc from the beginning...... but you must have gotten lost.


    It was a decisive dy, and at the next moment, the gutter and the grass that was there split left and right.


    And.


    "Mmm... I can''t find it. I thought it mighte as a surprise... oh?


    "... Huh?


    Felicia, anticipating the demon popping up and sheltering her face with her arms aggressively, had seen her appear there and her thoughts had stopped.


    Because it waspletely unexpected.


    It is obvious that it is not a demon.


    Some had spoken people''s words, but above all no one would see them and mistake them for demons.


    Not much different from myself in terms of appearance traits. That was, without a doubt, a person.


    Felicia naturally looks and confirms its appearance in sight.


    Dark hair, dark eyes.


    The atmosphere involved is distinctly different, even though it appears to be the same age as Felicia.


    I have a consciousness that I don''t deserve either, but that''s already special.


    On its right hand side, I have a wooden stick that looks like it''s falling around¡­ if there''s anything different about it, is that about it?


    Yes, always, as you can see from the word, the person in front of you is Felicia''s face.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Felicia?


    "............... that''s this dialogue. What the hell are you doing here - Mr. Soma?"


    Felicia discovered she was falling in this forest about a week ago, and the boy she took home.


    It was Soma Neumont.

 113 Former Strongest, Taking With Witches

    What the hell are you doing?


    Soma, who tried to answer the question, found it surprisingly difficult, though.


    Because...


    "Hmm... walks, rehabs and searches to understand the surrounding terrain and hazards, etc.... it''s a little hard to answer when asked which one is the main one. In proportion, they are all about the same..."


    "Oh, I almost get it now, so fine. Do you say, that''s not what I''m trying to say in the first ce. I said," Wait till I return, "didn''t I?


    I did say it, and I even heard it.


    But.


    "I''m not snorting, there''s no reason for that, is there?


    "Mm... why did you find out what you were trying to say? Ha, no way my mind......!?


    "I haven''t read it and I can''t. but somehow I just figured out who you are."


    To the girl who said so and exhaled, Soma shrugs her shoulders back.


    Mutual understanding seemed to be well under way, above all.


    "For the sake of mutual understanding, do you feel like you don''t understand much about me?


    "Yeah? Is that right? I''m going to understand quite a bit as a lifetime..."


    "... what are you saying that based on?


    Even if they say so in a nce, this is well founded.


    That''s right. Soma doesn''t say this unfounded either.


    "I mean, if I didn''t understand, I wouldn''t have seen you here."


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean?


    "ording to what I heard before we went out, we weren''t supposed to be here today?


    "That''s right, but it''s... Ah."


    And, apparently, I finally came to think of it there.


    Yes, the girl who wasn''t supposed to be here is still here because she came looking for what Soma asked for.


    But when I asked for it, Soma didn''t get a response from Pleasure.


    In an unsolicited manner, I will look for you if I remember and feelfortable, I was just told.


    But in fact, as Soma predicted, that''s how wee to look for it.


    "Huh... I think you''ve been asking me earlier what you''re doing here, etc.?


    "Though understanding is progressing, it''s not entirely understandable. It was a word of admiration as to whether he really came."


    "Oh, here''s what you should really say..."


    Even more ttering in that way, as a soma, I still just shrug my shoulders.


    The schematics often continued as they were, but eventually a sigh leaked out of the girl''s mouth as if she''d given up.


    "... by the way, if that was what you were expecting, I don''t think you had toe all the way here?


    "Yeah? Why?


    "You also said you were looking for something earlier, but I assume that''s about the array you asked me to do? If I had expected to go looking, why don''t you just leave it to me?"


    "No, you can''t just ask me to do it and I won''t do anything, can you? Look for it yourself, if you can find it. If you can''t find it and rendezvous, you just have to carry your stuff."


    And as I mentioned earlier, it''s also for grasping and rehabilitating the neighborhood.


    Whatever it is, it will not be in vain.


    "... By the way, I thought, are you aware of the appearance features of the arr?


    "No, I have no idea?


    "So how are we going to find him?


    "You''ll see, I felt that way."


    "It''s definitely your fault...... not at all"


    After the sigh was spit out again with the words, something like a cage in his hand was offered to him.


    Without knowing what that means, Soma tilts her neck.


    "Hmm...? What the hell is this...?


    "Aren''t you going to give me luggage? It''s a corner, please."


    "I see. If that''s the case, I understand."


    "You really have it...... ok. Then I''ll tell you more about this neighborhood briefly."


    "Mm-hmm. Is that okay?


    That''s honestly helpful, but whatever you think, it''s something you''re not supposed to have.


    When ites to luggage, it''s like looking for me.


    "Nothing wrong with that. Instead of actually going on the spot, I''m just exining it on foot. And... what can I say, because, as you know, there''s plenty of time to be honest."


    "Hmm... well, if that''s the case, ask for it"


    "epted."


    Nodding, it fits that back that I just walked out of quickly, and Soma walks out too.


    Looking at the bright white hair swinging at the end of his gaze, Soma was fumbling back to when she first met the girl in front of her.


    Soma met the girl - Felicia for the first time - about a week now.


    As a matter of fact though, Soma doesn''t really remember the neighborhood.


    Instead of having no memory, I couldn''t afford to remember, I should say.


    At any rate, Soma was in constant pain.


    Yes, muscle pain.


    It''s something I knew, but it was still quite impotent to use an array to be called aggregation in today''s soma.


    Nevertheless, that''s how I was suffering, after all, a whole day or so.


    You mean you got used to a lot of things, though the pain didn''t pull you offpletely?


    The next day, some leeway had also been created.


    Although I couldn''t afford to check my surroundings until then, I knew someone had helped me.


    So I thought I should start by thanking you.


    "- Mr. Soma? What''s wrong, sir?


    "- Mm?"


    When I realized, Felicia, who was supposed to have been walking in front, wasing straight next to me.


    Apparently, just a little bit, I''ve been focusing too much on my thoughts.


    "... No, I''m sorry. I was just thinking."


    "... Really?


    That said, his pure white hair swayed on the p with his neck tilted... and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Now I''m quite used to seeing it, but Soma still remembers clearly the shock of the first time I saw it.


    Because - in this world, there should be no human being with white hair color.


    "So, what''s wrong? Oh, no. Speaking of which, could you exin the area?"


    "No, I was going to, but it was something I found unexpectedly early"


    "Ho? Which one?


    "That''s it. The colour of the flowers is blue, so I think you''ll see soon enough."


    If I turned my gaze in Felicia''s direction of pointing my finger, I certainly knew right away.


    There were lots of grass flowers around, but there was only one, and the color of the flowers was blue.


    However, although the flowers were characteristic, there are really a lot of grass flowers here.


    Where I knew it was from the beginning, I might have missed it on my own by Soma.


    No, actually, Soma looked around here all by herself, but I don''t remember seeing flowers like this.


    "Hmm... I didn''t know you''d find it so easy, you''re a witch"


    "... eh"


    The moment he uttered the word, Soma felt Felicia''s body slightly stretched.


    To that, breathe out small.


    Instead of caring, I''m telling him when I first introduced myself that it''s rather desirable... Apparently, Felicia still cares.


    Well, maybe it can''t be done either.


    Witch.


    That''s not a metaphor or anything, it''s just a fact.


    That''s what he named himself, so I guess that''s for sure.


    And naturally, Soma knows what a witch is like.


    That''s the unlikely one with white hair.


    A true bearer of miracles, dealing with magic, also known as spells.


    Lord of this ce called the Woods of Witches.


    Or should I say this?


    Presence all over the world - no, hated from the world itself, that it is the enemy of the world.


    The reason for this was not made by man, like the devil tribe, but a certified from the true world, a being that hates the world.


    That was the witch - a girl by the name of Felicia L. Valtstein.

 114 Ex Mightiest, Entrust Grief To The Witch

    Well, that doesn''t mean what''s going on.


    The witch is the enemy of the world, and Felicia says she is the witch.


    It was about what happened.


    As I mentioned earlier and told Felicia as well.


    Soma doesn''t care about that...... no, that''s not urate.


    Rather, it was desirable.


    Because then I wanted to see you and I was going to see you.


    The reason for this is the spell that witches deal with.


    It''s a form of magic, but it''s different from other magic.


    As its pure white hair suggests, witches don''t have a talent.


    Instead of not looking like a skill appraisal like Soma does, there is no real skill that can be remembered.


    Future immortality, you only get one blessing.


    That is an unmistakable fact because it is what Hildegard also said.


    And that''s why Soma wanted to see you.


    You can use magic without skills.


    Then it can also be used for soma?


    I mean, that''s what happened.


    Well, the truth is, there''s a lot to worry about, and I even thought about it until before I recognized exactly what Felicia looked like.


    But the moment he saw the white hair and confirmed that he was a witch, everything else was blowing away to the other side of the dimension.


    The witch didn''t know where she was, even though her name was passed on.


    Or maybe it doesn''t already exist.


    That''s what happens to be right in front of me.


    Is it possible not to take this chance?


    Whatever else, it was impossible.


    Anyway, that''s why...


    "Hmm... I thought there were a lot more things around here, but not surprisingly."


    "It''s a forest. Most of them are naturally gathering ces... and in the first ce, all I know is even more of them. Nor do I know very well what is in ces where the bonds are not"


    "Even though it''s a forest of witches, is it?


    "It''s called a witch forest or something, simply because it''s a forest where witches live. This forest itself has nothing to do with us, actually. Nor, of course, is it the Lord of the Woods... well, it is true that once there were people who behaved like the Lord. But not only for me, but for demons who can easily kill me is not umon here¡­"


    "In short, convenience by people... well, if you say it''smon, it''smon."


    As we talked about that, my two legs stopped.


    Depressed and thriving grass has disappeared from its surroundings at some point, leaving room for pocky as if it had only been pruned there.


    And what was in front of Soma and the others was an unmistakable house.


    Mostly shaped using trees, or round-tails, it''s called a log house or something.


    It seems that Soma, who was discovered in this forest, was transported, this is where he has been taken care of for the past week, and the residence of Felicia.


    "I''m home now"


    "Um, wee back"


    "... so far that would certainly have been right, but isn''t that strange because Mr. Soma is back with us now?


    "Nevertheless, would you also miss not getting back to me?


    "No, nothing. ¡­ has always been so."


    "That''s not why I won''t be lonely until now. Well, I don''t mind because I don''t care, so I ept it very much."


    "What is it, it... at all, since you came, the pace is insane and I can''t help it"


    "That being said, you are the one who picked me up. You have to take the me yourself. So my life is still here."


    "It''s a lot of unsolicited rhetoric...... sure, does it make sense for the side that picked it up to take responsibility? Well, then... uh, Kohon. Wee home,"


    I had already heard of the fact that only Felicia lived in this forest.


    Besides, that seems to be the case in terms of decades, or maybe this is the first time I''ve spoken of the word "return".


    The way it was said followed somewhere, and Soma loosened her mouth just a little.


    "Well, shall we eat then? It''s lunch."


    "... you are"


    That was an obvious change of subject, but there''s no need to mix it back up, so I''ll get on with it with a bitter smile.


    Slowly follow after Felicia, who has just moved on, and the interior of the log house will be in sight.


    It should be taken for granted, it was also wooden there.


    A table or chair made of wood is ced, what to say, but with a decent interior of the house.


    There are only woods around like this... or so much as a house in the woods I don''t think.


    "Hmm..."


    However, this is not a solid story I''ve heard, but thank God this house wasn''t made by Felicia.


    The witches of previous generations, previous generations, etc. have developed and expanded it little by little?


    That''s the way I say it, because witches are not what make them blood muscles.


    They call it a witch when a gray-haired child is born, but they also say that they be gray-haired because they be witches, the details of which are generally unknown.


    At least, it''s supposed to be unknown.


    Well, that would be obvious at a time when people with gray hair are said to be impossible, etc.


    If I ever had a child like that...


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Soma... Mr. Soma?


    "It''s nothing."


    Throw away what was past his head, and Soma sits in a chair.


    Because it''s not the kind of thing you think about at meals, and it''s not a pleasant thing to think about anyway.


    More than that now. And look at the food Felicia brought...... cooking......?


    "Hmm..."


    "Hey, what...? Looks like you have something to say... even if youin about something...?


    "No, I have nothing toin about..."


    No, but... I just thought that the one in front of me wasn''t cooking.


    This is not nothing but felicia''s culinary arm.


    Because nothing but a literal meaning in the first ce.


    What was ced in front of the Somas.


    It wasmonly known as fruit serving.


    "It''s cut right, and no problem...... right?


    I guess the word is somewhere less confident because I''ve had a whole bunch of fruit before.


    From then on, I think you''re learning and growing.


    "... it wasn''t a cannibal thing."


    "Yes? Did you say anything?


    "Hmm, no, I need to ask you something... maybe Felicia doesn''t usually eat meat or vegetables or something?


    I heard that because for a week Soma was taken care of here, and even if there was a difference between the whole thinging out or being cut, it was just like this all along.


    Though I''m not sick, it doesn''t make a difference that I was lying on the floor, so I was wondering exactly if that was a sick cannibal thing... but it''s more than likely different in this way.


    And it was an indication.


    "Right... I didn''t get it in the first ce."


    The word "get" means "keep."


    From what I''ve heard, Felicia gets her food divided about once a month.


    of this forest, from those outside this space.


    That was to associate certain words with nature, but this is not what Soma is about right now.


    "Is that from the beginning?


    "No, I got meat and stuff in the beginning, and I''m sorry to throw it away, so I ate it. But because it was difficult to eat, tasteless, and honestly not tasty, you stopped doing the very thing that you get from when."


    "... I see"


    No, I felt that somehow.


    Especially around the whole fruiting out.


    Apparently, this looking girl doesn''t quite understand what the process of cooking means.


    Just a guess, maybe he ate meat and vegetables as they were.


    That''s not delicious, and it makes sense that it''s all fruit.


    But, of course, it''s only a matter of ignoring nutrition.


    "By the way, is there a cold or something?


    "Cold, is...? Right...... I don''t remember hitting it. Do you say, I was wondering if I ever got sick myself in the first ce. Well, if you get sick here, it''s a lot of trouble."


    "Hmm..."


    So Soma narrowed her eyes, because no matter what she thought, that couldn''t be normal.


    Whatever it is, the fruit alone would be too nutritious for all sorts of things.


    In the beginning, you should have been doing that for quite some time, even thinking about it from around saying.


    But for that matter, it doesn''t even look particrly malnourished.


    At least the body of a girl named Felicia in Soma''s eyes is health itself.


    Even though you live a few decades of the moon, its physique is no different from Soma''s.


    At first nce that seems like a sign of malnutrition, but perhaps that is a pedigree problem.


    Felicia also looks like a human species, but she seems very different from what she says and does.


    From around that I''ve never been sick, it''s possible that demonic species, but demonic species have a life expectancy that''s about the same as that of human species.


    There are only a few species that are also known as long-lived species in the first ce... but there is also the possibility that the issue of life expectancy, the disease, or it is also a side effect of being a witch.


    Maybe if I asked you out, you''d answer me, but it''s nothing meaningful where I pry, so I wouldn''t even have to ask.


    "Hmm... there''s no meat or vegetables left at all, is there?


    "There shouldn''t be any left. There was something I couldn''t eat, and I just threw it away."


    "Well, is that so?"


    I don''t know how long I''ve been getting it, but it should have been at least ten years ago.


    There''s a food vault in the basement of this house, and they''re storing the food they got there, but they''re keeping itfortable. It won''t be possible to do that for as long as it takes.


    "What''s that?


    "No... it''s nothing"


    Is there no problem that the fruit is actually special, and that''s why you''re eating just that, or is it because you''re a Felicia species, or a witch?


    I don''t know about that. I feel like Soma is going to fall from malnutrition... well, it''s not like it''s going to be a problem right now.


    You''ll just have to see how it goes and figure out what to do.


    Well, just in case you''re looking for something to eat around here.


    "Mm... Speaking of looking"


    So, uh, I remembered.


    Yeah, speaking of which, that''s why I went outside today.


    It recovered to the extent that it was okay to investigate the area and finally move the body, so although that rehabilitation wasbined, it is still true of fate.


    When I stick my hand in the cage that I still had, I take it out of there.


    A round of blue flowers.


    Felicia, who saw it, exhaled.


    "I''ve already prepared lunch?


    "Isn''t it rotten to leave it somewhat apart?


    "If I say that, I don''t think that''s a problem even after lunch?


    "My emotional problems arise."


    "Isn''t that entirely convenient for Mr. Soma... at all"


    That being said, Felicia exhaled her sigh again, but let herself go from the table.


    Soma loosens her mouth about it, and when she approaches Felicia, she offers the flower of her hand.


    And.


    "Well, then, I''m sorry - but now I want you to allow my life to use magic."


    That which is a sorrow, he uttered it.

 115 Witches And Magic.

    If I say it in short, a witch is one who fulfills his wish by paying the price.


    That method is what is called a spell, and it is considered a form of magic because it fulfils a wish, but it iste.


    Magic converges on the result that whatever is different in the process, it is bound to make a wishe true.


    Rather than that, they call it magic, so what the witch treats is also magic in the broad sense of the word.


    Most importantly, as a matter of course, nothing can be achieved.


    A witch''s spell is a real miracle in itself, so it is possible to achieve most things, but it is also limited.


    That''s not exactly what you can do to override reason.


    But it all depends on how you look at it.


    If it''s a witch''s spell and you can''t use magic...


    Felicia exhaled, feeling her gaze from the rear.


    I know it''s highly anticipated, but I don''t know if it goes along with raw hatred... rather, it''s far more likely that it''s impossible.


    idental leakage of sighs would also be irresistible.


    Well, then I wish I hadn''t taken it from the beginning... No, I wish I hadn''t told you about this in the first ce, but...


    "... if you could do that, you wouldn''t be struggling like this."


    "Yeah? Did I say something? No way anymore......!?


    "Not yet, so sit tight. Do you mean, I''ll bring it if I can, I told you, right?


    "There''s no way I can wait for that?


    "No, I have trouble being so confident..."


    With that said, Felicia looks away softly from those eyes as she stares at this one with a grin all the while she can''t wait.


    It''s so dark that it shows how different you are from yourself¡­ and reminds me of what happened that day.


    It was probably just a whim that Felicia brought home about Soma.


    There shouldn''t have been any problem if Felicia, the witch, abandoned her as she was, beyond being obvious that she was not a good sex being.


    Even so, for some reason, Felicia was taking home the soma she discovered in the woods, as it should be.


    Felicia still doesn''t know why.


    None of us know exactly how we got Soma back.


    If you think about itter, it''s as if you couldn''t think of that, even though it was possible that Soma had broken in here for Felicia''s life.


    Well, in thest few decades, I''ve had no choice but to meet those people once a month.


    Nevertheless, it makes no difference that it is a detour, and if this were known, would it just piss me off?


    "... that could be it. I don''t feel particrly excitedtely."


    "This time......!?


    "I haven''t done it, so please sit down."


    If you can''t even whine to yourself in a total detour, you exhale.


    It''s a good opportunity, though, so there may be some corrections to be made at this time.


    Felicia has a lot to talk to herself about because she has spent almost all of her time by herself.


    out of loneliness, not just to remember the words.


    One time I realized that if I hadn''t spoken at all for about a year, I''d forgotten how to speak thenguage.


    Exactly. This means it''s not a good idea, and I was daring to put my thoughts in my mouth, but apparently that had be a habit.


    It was one of the things I''ve noticed since Soma arrived.


    "... Well, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter"


    "Huh...!?


    "It''s fine to go away, but it''s getting depressing, so you''ll have to leave, won''t you?


    "Mm, it''s troublesome"


    Say no or no, sit tight, but as usual, only those eyes will not let go of this move.


    It seemed as if it was a correct expression of that enthusiasm.


    ... To be honest, Felicia couldn''t really understand why Soma was so enthusiastic.


    Because I''ve never had anything so thirsty.


    Well, that''s natural, though.


    Because a witch is a giver.


    Though it pays the price, that''s not what the witch wants.


    All we ask for is toplete the spell, because it is necessary to fulfill our wishes and perform miracles.


    In retrospect...... in the first ce, there may not be something in itself that you wanted.


    "Nothing. I''ve never had a problem with that..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I just stood and sat in silence, and it doesn''t make a depressing difference?


    "What are you going to do with my life?!?


    "So, aren''t you telling me to be adult"


    Well, I''m sorry that I keep talking to myself the same way, even though I say there are corrections.


    With that in mind, Felicia turns the gaze she was pouring on hand to the rear only for a moment.


    The momentary soma stood silently up, but this is totally my fault, so I just gently nce back at you and say nothing.


    I could see Soma sat down shortly afterwards and just loosened her mouth a little bit.


    The atmosphere alone conveyed my disappointment, because I felt once again that I was really thirsty.


    ... Or maybe I taught you about this because at that time, I saw it in Soma''s eyes, something that didn''t exist in me, and I was sensed.


    That time...... when Soma woke up and confirmed that she was a witch about herself.


    If I were to say frankly what the emotion I had at that time was, it was undoubtedly fear.


    Lack of interaction with people doesn''t mean Felicia doesn''t knowmon sense.


    It''s not like you don''t know what a witch is to the world, to people.


    That is why he even thought that when he was killed shortly afterwards.


    with the realization that I forgot all sorts of things and was a detour.


    Still, with that in mind, Wonder and Felicia didn''t feel like doing anything to Soma.


    Because I totally deserve it... or because the eyes of Soma, who has been asking me that, were the same as what is being directed at me now?


    It is also one of the things that we do not yet understand.


    But anyway, right after that, Soma asked me if I knew how anyone who couldn''t use magic could use magic.


    "... why have I answered there?"


    There was no response to the next whine, and even after a glimpse of the rear, there was still no response.


    I''m just staring at this one jizzily...... is that because I''m following this one''s word or is it because Felicia held it in her hand?


    What Felicia had in her hands was a round of blue flowers, given earlier by Soma.


    And at the same time, it is the most important material of what we are making right now.


    - Now, Felicia and the others are in the workshop.


    It is a witch''s workshop in the deepest part of the house and is primarily a ce to make medicines that assist with spells or that are used for another purpose than spells.


    The mixing of the various ingredients on hand now is also to create such medicines, which for the purpose are ssified as thetter.


    In other words, it was a medicine used for another purpose - to be a witch.


    When Soma''s thirst was heard, Hate and Felicia could not fulfill it.


    Because it''s clearly beyond what a spell can do.


    But at the same time, I thought there were things.


    I was wondering if I should just be a witch if I could just use magic.


    There are two ways of being a witch.


    From birth, yes, and acquired.


    And this medicine is one of the means to be acquired.


    Hell, Felicia only knows that.


    I have never tried it, so I don''t even know exactly what will happen and be a witch by it.


    I just know that if I take this medicine and have the qualities and credentials to be a witch.


    ... Technically, I''ve had Felicia too, but nothing happened then.


    Well, since I was already a witch at the time, it seems natural that I must drink what I became a witch.


    I never taught it until I meant it, but only that this is necessary to be a witch.


    All in all, if Soma were to drink, he wouldn''t know what would happen... of course, he''s telling Soma that as well.


    And what it means to be a witch.


    But to all of that, Soma nodded without hesitation¡­ Felicia, who talked about it, refused to create the medicine, which is illogical.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t have the only flowers that I needed, and it was a condition that if I could find them...


    - Now, why is there such a thing as stray?


    I didn''t just talk to him, even though I was the one who found the flowers.


    But the answer to that question never returns, and the medicine with the addition of blue flowers eventually dyes the whole thing to the color of that flower.


    One nod to that I recognize, and now it''s time to look back clearly.


    "Thank you for waiting. Done... maybe."


    "I think I heard words that I shouldn''t hear right now?


    "It must be your fault."


    But what I can''t say for sure is no choice.


    It was decades ago, though I did teach you how to make it anyway.


    I made it into my memory because I absolutely needed it, but I never made it.


    There is a denial of the possibility that you have gone through some process wrong or something is missing -


    "- Ah."


    "Mm?... what if you really failed?


    "No, that''s not it. Just a moment, please. Speaking of which, I didn''t stir it thoroughly."


    That should be a lie, of course.


    However, it is also true that it has not failed.


    I remember thest thing I had to add.


    To be honest, I doubt you really need something like this, but I can''t help it because it''s included in what I''ve been taught.


    "... eh"


    Bite your lips at the little pain that ran to your fingertips, but slowly mix the medicine so that Soma doesn''t notice.


    Moment after moment, just one drop there, the red liquid mixed, but soon disappeared into the blue.


    After mixing it all together, transfer the contents from the calf to the container while trying to hide the fingertips.


    It''s a process that you don''t need if you say you don''t need it... but you can''t just let it go.


    "Yes, so now it''s done. Go ahead."


    "Hmmm... Drinking this finally makes my whole life magical..."


    "It''s possible, that''s all, isn''t it? Which should be lower."


    "It is enough that it is possible. By the way, I was curious."


    "Yes? What is it?


    "If you drank this and my whole life could really be a witch... what would happen to my whole life?


    "What do you mean..."


    That was a difficult story to exin.


    I exined what a witch looks like, and I think I understand Soma, but Felicia doesn''t know what happens to the new witch.


    Though this ce seems to be ahead of schedule...


    "Is it the demon ''woman'', and you''re still going to be my woman? The gender... but to that extent,pared to being able to use magic..."


    I tried to say something thoughtful, but I stopped.


    I exhale into the soma of how I''m really worried about you.


    "Don''t worry, your gender shouldn''t change. In the first ce, a male witch once existed."


    "Oh, my God, it was so"


    Yet it seems that there are theories as to why we call ourselves witches, but it is not something that makes sense to think about.


    I guess that''s what Soma thought too.


    That''s where the story ends, bringing the container I gave you closer to your mouth.


    And.


    "Then I''ll take it."


    The contents were dried up at once.

 116 Analyze The Ex-Powerful, WitchS Book

    If I were to conclude in the end, Soma would never have been a witch.


    It seems that when you be a witch, your hair turns to white, but Soma''s remains ck as usual.


    Nevertheless, I am not particrly discouraged or anything else because it was half as expected.


    But as for Soma, it was, apparently, different for Felicia.


    Understanding that I had failed, I was pulling out something like a book and starting to read about it in a way that shocked me more than Soma why.


    "Uh, Felicia? If you''re feeling responsible for something you''ve failed, it''s not necessary, is it? More than half as expected."


    "... No, that''s not how it works either. I did talk about a low sess rate...... think about it, and that''s also what I''m talking about if I''m right with that drug. If I''m in the wrong shape, it''s natural to fail, and I can''t deny that possibility any more than I was relying solely on my memory to make it. It is also natural to see if it would have fit with any... sorry. You should have checked before Soma tried it in the first ce."


    "Hmm... well, maybe that''s true..."


    But it was Soma who epted that it was a memory.


    If that was wrong, then it should be Soma herself, in terms of who is responsible.


    Well, if I should have checked or not, of course I should have checked...


    "- Yeah?"


    "What''s wrong? You look strange though."


    "No... I thought, if you look at that, you''ll know exactly how to formte that drug, right?


    "Well, it should be."


    "It''s supposed to be quite ambiguous... haven''t you read it?


    "Not that I''ve never read it... No, I couldn''t understand it, so is it the same thing"


    "Yeah? Didn''t you understand? Is the method of formtion


    "Technically, I couldn''t read it in the first ce, you should say. Because it''s literally made in anguage I don''t understand."


    I mean, this is what they say.


    Felicia pulled it out. It is also a book to be called a collection of wisdom that has been taken over from the witches until now, written about the spells used by witches, the way medicines are formted, or the knowledge necessary for witches.


    They call it an easy to understand witch book or something, but even if it''s written for anyone to read, it could be abused by someone who read it.


    For this reason, the book of witches is written in a specialnguage that does not apply to any of the existingnguages.


    It''s something that only witches can decipher.


    "... can only be decrypted by a witch, but not by Felicia?


    "To be precise, it''s just anguage that can only tell witches how to read along with a book, right? And before I could teach it... no, because my predecessors are gone, I don''t know how to read it."


    "Uh, that''s..."


    "Care is not required. Because it was more than a few decades ago. I don''t even remember much about that time."


    That only sounded strong no matter what you think, but it wouldn''t be the kind of thing you dare mention.


    Rather, the problem is that I haven''t been able to read the book.


    "It doesn''t matter what you think, does it?


    "Well, if you''re in trouble or not, you''re in terrible trouble, to be honest. I''m not reading this book, I''m deciphering it."


    "Hmm... so I wasn''t sure it was perfect, so I didn''t confirm it."


    "That''s the thing...... sorry"


    There was no reason for me to apologize, but as Felicia, I''m sure she didn''t mean it.


    As a witch, I couldn''t read what I was supposed to read, and because of that, I took pills that I didn''t know were right.


    ... No, I mean Felicia, so maybe I was confident as a person, but that confidence was shaken because of my failure?


    Though it''s about a week, I know the extent of it if we stay together.


    "By the way, I don''t know, so I''ve left it there before, so that''s for sure, right?


    "Right. As I said earlier, we''re analyzing what''s written on the assumption that we don''t know."


    "... hmm? Do you know exactly what''s written there?


    "No, you almost don''t know. Likewise, something like that. There are a few things that I was taught that are mandatory, starting with the medicine, so I''m looking at where it says it first, and so on."


    "... isn''t that nearly impossible?


    "Well, only time is wasted. Still, around not knowing one thing over the decades, so far I''ve only really wasted it. Perhaps I am an idiot. I''ve spent a lot of time doing this because I don''t have anything to do."


    I couldn''t think of a word for Soma as to what to say about that at all.


    It''s just that, at least, it''s true I didn''t think it was for nothing.


    I don''t even think you''re stupid.


    Instead...... you can say I feel empathy.


    Though there was a real thing there, the way he was reaching for something he couldn''t reach was something he remembered very much.


    Whether you think that''s for nothing or stupid.


    Still, he doesn''t give up.


    Is it because I thought so?


    "Hmm... can I see that book for a try?


    Well, that''s what I was asking, even though I didn''t think it would be possible.


    But.


    "Yes, that''s fine."


    "... is that okay?


    "Well, even though it failed, did Mr. Soma take that pill? You''ll have no problem telling me you''re a witch for about half the time."


    "Hmm..."


    Honestly, that was an unexpected response, but it''s also a strange story to say no if you want to show it to me.


    Besides, I was simply interested.


    Wisdom umted by historical witches.


    There. Or, I guess, I don''t have a choice.


    But if you can''t read it fundamentally, you can''t even talk about it.


    "Well, go ahead."


    "Hmmm... so let me read it"


    That''s how they gave it to me, and Soma somehow looked at it from the cover.


    As a matter of course, I don''t know its good or bad, but it is a heavy workmanship, I know about it.


    It feels like I''ve seen it somewhere... well, it''s my fault.


    There''s no way I''ve ever seen a book like the one being passed on to a witch.


    And I noticed that on the flip, but apparently what I was looking at was the back.


    Because there was inscribed therein what I thought was the name of this book.


    I see. I think this was written in a uniquenguage, but naturally, I can read it... Read it...


    "............... The Witch''s Book?


    "Right...... I don''t know how long it''s been called that, but I think that''s how likely that letter is to read. The same thinges out of it a few times. But I still can''t decipher it at all..."


    "Oh, um... Hmm..."


    - "The Witch''s Book".


    It did say that there.


    Yes... In other words, Soma was able to read the letter.


    I can read it.


    With a strange sense of guilt about that...... but at the same time something of concern urs.


    It''s obvious at the point that I can read soma, but I don''t care what this looks like.


    "... Felicia, I need to ask you something."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "You know what ancient sacred letters are?


    "I know those things exist, but you''ve never seen them. Speaking of which, was that most of the characters you couldn''t decipher? Maybe they have something inmon or something... well, I don''t think so."


    That said Felicia was smiling bitterly, but we''re not talking about where we have something inmon.


    That''s because no matter where you look from, it only looked like that ancient sacred letter.


    But the letters written here should have been something no other than a witch could have known to prevent a useless leak.


    Technically, it seems like something no other than a witch can tell you.


    "... No, maybe that''s what this is about?


    "Mr. Soma......?


    I don''t respond to Felicia tilting her neck wonderfully, and I nod.


    If what I came up with was right, it would have been all sorts of convincing.


    I''ve been wondering about Soma for a long time.


    That is why the ancient sacred letters are now almost unreadable.


    Even though civilization was interrupted, it didn''t make sense that even some of the poles would be unreadable.


    But it would also be satisfactory if it were to bemunicated only to some as something of a cryptography from the beginning.


    Almost impossible to read, like Felicia, is also possible to exin the current situation if it could not bemunicated due to some circumstance that should bemunicated.


    What''s more, by its very nature, witches start to distance themselves from the others.


    None of us will have the opportunity to see the ancient sacred letters that were originally used only in part.


    That can be said the other way around.


    It is as if those who have seen and can read the ancient sacred letters have the Book of Witches in their hands.


    That way, where we were using the samenguage, we wouldn''t be aware of each other... or maybe they wouldn''t mind being noticed.


    Because anything that can be read will notice its intent.


    Well, given the status quo, I think we''re already broke about the area... but for now, I don''t care about the area.


    There''s only one thing I need to think about right now.


    That is - tell them that Soma can read this or not.


    If you tell him, Felicia will know what''s in this.


    But at the same time, what Felicia''s been doing...


    "Hmm...... how to make elixir? This has been written from the beginning again..."


    "... Huh? Mr. Soma, what..."


    "I wonder if the next page contains a discussion about witch-handling spells. There is no uniformity, especially in the order in which it is written, and I really wrote down what I found out one after the other. Obviously there is a mix of different handwriting, and it does seem to be a fact that the witches of history have added... Hmm. It should be said as expected, it is quite interesting¡­"


    "Um... Huh? ¡­¡­¡­ Could¡­¡­¡­ be able to read, is it? What''s in


    Unlike what was written in the Book of Magic, what is written here is definitely worth it.


    Then it should even be called sin to let this be buried... and I''m sure Felicia would think the same.


    Because he believed so, when he stared into Felicia''s trembling eyes, Soma returned a clear nod to the word.

 117 Formerly The Strongest, Putting Out The Essence For Collecting Materials

    In this forest, soma and the others are early in the morning.


    That''s simply because there''s nothing to do at night.


    Then you will inevitably sleep early at night, and this will inevitably wake up early again in the morning.


    That''s all... but apparently it was going to be a thing of the past, too.


    "Ah, good morning, Mr. Soma"


    I just ran into Felicia as I woke up and headed to the room used as my living room.


    I''ve known since I was suffering from muscle pain that Felicia''s morning was only a little earlier than Soma''s.


    It''s not umon to see each other like this here to get up and out, or to be greeted.


    But there was a clear difference between then and now.


    It''s the same thing that Felicia looks a little sleepy... but no matter how you look at it now, it''s because she hasn''t slept, but it was a dead one.


    "My life is certainly good morning...... would Felicia be different? Are you up all night again?


    "I have no choice. Because there are so many things you want to try, so many things to try."


    The reason Felicia is having this happen is because, again, needless to say, I don''t know if Soma can decrypt that witch''s book... but she has revealed its contents anyway.


    There is a huge number of knowledge sleeping there, and Felicia is working hard to make it her own.


    I guess I can say it''s a good thing Felicia didn''t get depressed as a result...... well.


    "I know you do, but don''t push it too hard, okay?


    Just at least, Soma wasn''t going to stop it.


    Because I can understand that feeling very well.


    If you had what you were looking for and you got the knowledge to get there, it would be stupid not to put it into practice.


    "I know. I was just about to go to bed today."


    "Hmm... it''s beenpletely reversed day and night."


    "Well, in many ways, this is the best."


    The truth is, that word is true.


    Felicia''s most current focus is on the formtion of medicines, but apparently the majority of them are done from night to morning to maximize their effectiveness.


    That''s why it''s been about this long since I finished conditioning... and then...


    "Well, I''m sorry, thank you again today. I wrote down what I needed."


    "Um, I understand. If there''s anything else like that, you can get it, right?


    "Right, please"


    When she said that and gave Soma something like parchment, Felicia lowered her head and quickly returned to her room.


    I was somewhat flustered, and I guess I got drowsy all at once because I was done doing it.


    Dropping off that figure, Soma drops her gaze on what was given to her, and snorts at her.


    What was written there was the name of the material that seemed necessary for the formtion.


    "Well, I don''t know if I can find it, but let''s try our best."


    But before that, first breakfast, Soma left the room behind.


    A soma who could read everything that was written in the Book of Witches, but not all of it could be understood.


    Sometimes there were unexined terms for whether it was daring or what, and above all, the problem was with the formtion of the medication.


    Of course, the method of formtion, the name and efficacy of the medicine, and what to pay attention to, were often not written about the specific characteristics of the materials needed for it.


    Some were written, and some Felicia knew.


    Some of them are what Soma knows.


    But most of them still didn''t know exactly what it was like.


    It seems that what Felicia knows was taught to her by a previous generation of witches, so I guess it was meant to bemunicated there in an oral biography.


    Perhaps in case the Book of Witches has been read by anyone other than the Witch.


    That''s what makes Felicia struggle... well, I can''t help it.


    Either way, so what Felicia is currently doing is more about identifying the material to be used for it than about the formtion itself.


    Naturally, it''s very in and very difficult.


    Anyway, if we don''t actuallybine it, it''s as if we don''t know if it''s right or wrong.


    It''s also dangerous... but it seems very rewarding.


    Though he began to look closely at his tired face, at the same time his face was much more lively than before.


    And in doing so, Soma collects materials.


    Technically, it''s about looking for and collecting things that you can guess and think of because of the names, the characteristics of the medicines that can be used to formte them.


    Or somehow, if I find something that looks like a material that I could use for something, I collect it. Well, whatever it is, this one is also very pervasive, but as a soma individual, I enjoyed it a lot.


    It was like an associative game, and if I could find it well, it would be a reward to Felicia.


    I had a good free time, and in many ways it was just fine.


    By the way, all that Felicia was saying, it''s on here, too.


    While Felicia is asleep, she finds what Soma thinks of as material.


    "Well, yeah, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well.


    Whimpering about that, I pick up something like a flower that was at my feet.


    It''s a strange thing, but that''s why.


    At first nce, that means it could fall under any material.


    That''s not saying anything unfounded.


    In the first ce, this is a forest of witches.


    It can''t be that flower seeds fly from somewhere else than isted from the outside world, etc.


    And ording to Felicia''s story, there was a witch living here for at least five generations.


    Most of what exists here, then, is likely to be actually used as some kind of material.


    It would be well worth a try.


    Of course, if there''s anything I can tell you that you don''t have to do that...


    "It''s just famous wherever I see it, and that''s just how easy it is -"


    And it was then that I found it.


    Doubt your own eyes for a moment, but for sure.


    That ''s--


    "That''s why I found something like this."


    "What is this... Mandrag, right?


    Yes, it was that famous mandrag that Soma found.


    Naturally, the Book of Witches also lists medicines that used it, and it seems highly effective.


    To undoubtedly the greatest achievement ever, Soma is good at giving it away.


    "... I''ve never seen it either, but I don''t think there''s anything like it. I often find something like this............... yeah? No, wait a minute, please.... I''m d they found you, how did you take this?


    "How can it be normal?


    "... I also naturally know the nature of Mandrag. If you hear the voice when pulling it out, you will die. I don''t think so, but... I endured that, didn''t I...?


    "No, that just won''t be possible"


    I don''t know what it actually is, but maybe if I hadn''t done anything about it, Soma would die, too.


    I don''t even feel like I can handle it if my hands are free, but then I''d be more sure to block my ears.


    And as a matter of course, there''s no way we''re counteracting that that was suddenly found.


    "So how did you take it?


    "Yeah? No, it''s not that hard, is it? If the time to pull it out is a problem, we just have to pull it out in the first ce."


    Specifically, it blew up on the ground.


    With a wooden stick that was falling around there because I threatened to overdo it with the sword I was taking just in case.


    ".................. please wait a minute"


    "Wait as long as you can, but was there such a troubling element somewhere in the current story?


    "Right, it''s weird at the time of the idea, and I don''t think the ground would blow up where I used the stick of wood in the first ce..."


    "It''s easy to blow up for you, isn''t it?


    "Normally it doesn''t blow up"


    "Is that so...?


    Instead, it blew up too much, and I failed three times.


    "So normally...... wait, what do you mean three times?


    "Meaning as it is, though? Speaking of which, you didn''t apologize about it. No, actually, I had found four in total, but the other three failed a lot and blew every ground. I''m sorry I wasted precious material."


    "No... that, that''s... ha"


    Apologizing about that failure that way, but getting sighed out, well, would be irresistible.


    Anyway, Mandrag is supposed to be really valuable.


    If you have wasted all three of them, it is only natural that you should be frightened.


    "That''s not what I meant... apparently, I wasn''t there yet, either, is it? I was somewhat anticipating it from words and deeds...... I didn''t know this was it...... Well, at the end of the day, is it good to know? Or maybe you shouldn''t have known."


    "... yeah? What''s thest thing you mean?


    It wasn''t disturbing......


    That was a very natural tone.


    It''s like you''re saying the obvious thing, and it''s...


    "Yes? What are you talking about? Mr. Soma''s leaving here tomorrow, isn''t he? So thest thing I''m saying is, I don''t think anything''s wrong."


    Again, as a matter of course, Felicia uttered those words.

 118 A Contract With A Witch.

    As I have said before, this world, where the forest of witches exists, is a very exclusive and closed world.


    Spatially isted from the outside world, a sealed world.


    A ce to iste and seal and manage beings that are dangerous to leave alone in the outside world, but cannot or sparingly kill.


    That''s where it was.


    No, or maybe you can''t call it the world or something.


    Is it inherently right to call it a simple, closed space?


    But anyway, I''m only sure this ce is closed.


    And that''s why, if you let it go there without anything, the normal will die in days.


    The reason for this is simply that we cannot feed ourselves.


    Maybe there are weeds and mushrooms that can be eaten, but eating it is not much different from suicide than there are many that are poisonous.


    Because an animal exists, it is possible to take meat from it¡­ an animal is called a demon.


    Before you take the meat, you''ll be the one to feed yourself.


    That''s why food is brought there once a month.


    If I were to starve him to death, I would have killed him from the beginning, so it''s natural.


    Whatever.


    The handover location is about a foot away from the log house.


    The Demon Avoidance junction is a ce where the junction is stretched around the log house, but just where its junction breaks.


    This means that if you take even a step outside from there, you are in danger of being attacked by demons, but Felicia, standing in a critical ce on that border, has no color of tension or anxiety.


    But that''s natural, too.


    Sometimes I''m used to it... but most importantly, there''s nothing in the literal sense of the word, as opposed to demons.


    In other words, it was a ce that was the edge of the junction, but also the edge of the world.


    The pitch ck that is spreading there is like anxiety when you look at it, but this is also something you are used to at once.


    Jizz on the spot, Felicia looked at it¡­ unexpectedly, at the end of its gaze, there was a change in the space where nothing was supposed to be.


    The space rippled, albeit slightly.


    Furthermore, the change will continue, but also be more pronounced.


    The space is clearly distorted - it happened at the next moment.


    There was nothing there, and if you were aware of it, there would have appeared a forest simr to your ce.


    And at the same time, there was one person there.


    There is probably no one in this world who doesn''t know what it is.


    Golden hair, golden eyes.


    Among the many colors, there is only one species allowed to wrap it around.


    It was an elf.


    "You''re as urate in time as ever"


    "Hmm, naturally. I''m still busy with this. If this is dyed, it will only affect other things for that matter. So let''s just get this over with. This is it for this one."


    That''s what the elf man - Joseph threw at me, it was one bag.


    It''s not that big, but enough that even Felicia can afford to hold it.


    You won''t even need to hold it.


    If anyone sees it for the first time, they might wonder what it is.


    In fact, that''s what Felicia thought in the first ce.


    I heard it was for a month''s worth of food, and I said where do you get into all this?


    Of course I don''t think so now.


    "Okay. Thank you for everything."


    "... I should always say you don''t need any thanks. This is a contract, and we''re only paying for it."


    "Still, it is. For there is no substitute for you that I may live in this way."


    "... Huh. Well, I hope you like it. That''s not what I found out. Give me that one faster than that."


    "Yes, this way"


    So what Felicia offered was the same bag that was thrown now...... no, it was the same thing in fact.


    There are several witchcrafted medicines in there.


    Because this is the contract and the consideration.


    Instead of giving them food, I give them the witch''s medicine.


    Felicia and I have a deal for that.


    Most importantly, I said a contract, and it''s not much different than just a promise.


    Although I prepared the contract, I did not use my skills, because there is no binding or enforceable force there.


    Still, Felicia and the others were disciplined to keep it.


    At least it meant something to Felicia.


    Now it was only one connection to them that was left behind, and most importantly, maybe because of it, Felicia is getting proper food this way.


    I can''t read a witch''s book, and even Felicia, who should be called a witch''s failure, is allowed to live.


    In fact, shortly after the death of his predecessors, he had been reduced in food on ount of it.


    I only had about half of it for a month.


    Even if I didn''t starve to death, that was really just it.


    But this deal with Joseph made it better all at once.


    While I say January, this time about twice as much will be given to me.


    It was because of what Soma was capable of.


    That probably has nothing to do with Joseph starting to use that bag to give him food.


    Felicia gave it to me, and they''re magic guides, and the inner space is being expanded.


    Packing the food for February is sorge that it cannot be seen from the outside.


    Also, the medicine that Felicia is giving you is something that historical witches have been making and saving.


    He managed to pay the price by cutting it down a little bit.


    It was time for the rest of that to stop forgiving me... but thanks to Soma it seemed like I could handle it.


    On the contrary, if I can understand that contents properly, I might be able to move officially as a witch.


    The original witch takes the spell for a price and is kept alive.


    Although Felicia could also use the spell once, she could not work the exact aid because she could not read the Book of Witches, and its effects werecking.


    Instead, he was offering medication¡­ but now.


    Most of all, it would break just one connection left... but that''s normal.


    Even though that''s possible, you can''t be any sweeter.


    And while I was thinking about it, Joseph looked up, checking the contents of the bag.


    "Sure, I confirmed. So..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I just wanted to confirm one thing, okay?


    "... what? Keep it short. Like I said, I''m busy."


    "I know. Um... I just ask this out of curiosity, what happens to someone irrelevant to this space if they get lost?


    "... what is that? I don''t know what that means.


    "So it''s just curiosity. Speaking of which, I wondered what would happen if that happened."


    "Hmm... I see, I have plenty of time, so you''re also thinking about that extra thing? Damn, I''m so proud of you..."


    With that said, Joseph frowned when he put his arms together.


    Apparently, he''ll take it seriously for once.


    ... That was about Soma, of course, but it makes sense to ask that on purpose.


    Because...


    "Right...... well definitely going to be in custody. Depending on the circumstances, there is also the possibility of beheading on the spot"


    "Beheading......!? What... is that like doing that?


    "That''s it. I just thought I understood something called my position to some extent... but, hey, you didn''t seem to understand enough about that yet. We have to avoid knowing you''re here. If the average person, of course, was in a certain position, they would definitely do so first."


    "Oh, really..."


    Felicia was inside cold sweating that Soma was right.


    Yes, I heard that because Soma pointed it out that way.


    I knew Soma would be back that way today, so that was totally unexpected.


    But I know the concern was right... and I wonder what happened.


    This is because Soma can''t go back.


    Well, I still don''t understand the book of witches at all, so it''s honestly helpful to have a soma who can read it.


    "... yes, it involves our entire elf. So..."


    "... Oh, you know what?


    At some point the way he was squealing about something leaning down, there was something somewhat impatient about it.


    Just a little bit of fear there and my spine trembles.


    But the moment I looked up, the signs were misty, and Joseph was there as usual.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Is the question clear?


    "Yes...... thank you"


    "Well, whatever it is, it doesn''t happen. Whatever means you use, it''s impossible to break in here where the world is closed."


    "... Really?"


    Then Soma, I suppose, reminds me of yesterday, with that question.


    ... I just thought that maybe soma wouldn''t be strange to have.


    "So, there''s nothing else? I''ming."


    "Ah... yes"


    At that time, I remembered that Soma had eaten something other than fruit, but it would be strange to say that I wanted something else now.


    Just for a little while, Felicia was beginning to think I could cook again too... but shut up and the word swallows.


    "See you next month"


    "... Huh.... Right. Yeah, I''ll see you next month,"


    So Felicia was surprised because she had never returned it that way.


    Until now, it''s just walking away without saying anything... but as I look at the back directed at me, the space starts to shake.


    It rippled hard in an instant... eventually so easily that everything disappeared.


    All that''s left is a pitch-ck space.


    "Hmm... that was interesting inside."


    "-!?


    My thoughtful shoulders trembled at the voice I heard instantly.


    Looking back reflexively, what was right behind me was the figure of Soma standing with a natural face.


    "What... So, Mr. Soma...? Why are you here...?


    "No, the curiosity couldn''t be suppressed, and he was watching secretly"


    "Mi, what were you going to do if they found you......!?


    "It was then, and I was confident that I would not find it. I didn''t actually find it."


    "That''s just a theory of results...... ha"


    That''s all I said, I got ridiculous about something and exhaled a sigh of sigh instead of words.


    Though it''s certainly only a theory of results, it was oddly convincing when Soma said it, for one reason.


    "Does that mean you heard us, too?


    "Um, I heard it from the beginning."


    "It''s not apliment, so I think it''s wrong to put your chest up there...... okay. So you don''t have to report it, do you?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. And my concerns were at stake."


    "Right... about that, the... I''m sorry I didn''t think enough"


    "No, you don''t have to worry about it. About half of it was actually a lie. You''re right. I''m a little surprised."


    "... Yes?


    What does deception mean?


    I should have spoken with confidence yesterday.


    "The Book of Witches is still interesting. I didn''t intend to leave this ce yet. I tried to improvise the pre-construction for it. Maybe I could push it through if I wanted to."


    "............... you are"


    I lost all my strength at once and breathed out a thoughtful sigh.


    Then I nced at him, but he didn''t look as if he was in front of me.


    "Once again, please do me a favor for a while."


    "... ha. Well, that''s right. It''s true that you''re being helped and... Thanks again for a while"


    I look at her snort, but it still doesn''t make sense... somehow, a bitter smilees to mind.


    I couldn''t even imagine it until just two weeks ago, but apparently these routines will continue again for a while.


    To that, I breathed out my breath small... and then turned around.


    Because I still wondered what he looked like when he left.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... no, it''s nothing. Well, let''s go home."


    "That''s right. Oh, I''ll have that, won''t I?


    "Really? It''s not even heavy...... well, it''s a corner, thank you"


    Still, it''s something I can''t care less about already.


    So when we kicked that man''s - blood-sharing brother out of his back of his brain, he and Soma headed to their house and walked out.

 119 Read The Ex-Strong, WitchS Book Again

    A strong breeze broke out and the golden hair rose slightly.


    Somehow I follow it with my gaze and loosen my mouth just a little bit.


    For a while, I thought I''d see this through, and I just felt like I got a little bit of thest thing.


    With that in mind, put on the hood and hide your facepletely.


    Most of all, it looks normal from the inside, so I feel a little ufortable.


    So I loosened my mouth again because until a while ago this was normal.


    Even at the time of life in that fort, it is normal for me not to wear it if I realise it, even though it remained worn for some reason.


    Something was wrong with that.


    I''ll think about what if.


    I don''t really like hypothetical stories... if I don''t meet him.


    If I had made a different choice then.


    Where and what would I have done by now?


    "... In the meantime, you weren''t here for sure?


    If you look back, you can say you''re used to seeing the building now.


    I said no to the drop-off, and because I went on a long vacation, I don''t see anyone there enough to say it''s rare.


    But without having to close my eyes, I can easily recall the sight there.


    At least that''s what I wouldn''t have gotten if I hadn''te here...... but there was now a decisiveck there.


    Turn forward and look up at the sky.


    It''s not like I''m going home for that, but it''s also true that that ounts for some of the reasons.


    Elves are a race that specializes in magic, and their power multiplies in their hometown woods.


    Then maybe we can find out where he''s going.


    I didn''t say it because it would be bad if it made me happy, but I was actually thinking about it.


    The duration of the extended leave is approximately February.


    Hurry up, you''ll have plenty of room to go back and forth, and you should be able to run errands about one or two at a time.


    If you know where to go, go ahead and confirm.


    If there is a problem, is it that a month has already passed since he went missing?


    I don''t even think of it as fine dust if it''s dead, etc., but even if I know where it is, it doesn''t make sense if it''s been moved, and if the ce is far away, I might not even be able to go check it out in the first ce.


    Well, I thought we should go on an ad hoc basis.


    "... n"


    One nod, She takes a step outside the college.


    and.


    - Speaking of which.


    I think of my hometown, past my head.


    How is my brother and sister?


    In that way, She walked straight to her hometown, thinking of her family''s face, which would be the first in years if she could meet her.


    What serves as the raw material for the medicine described in the Book of Witches can actually be divided into two parts, even if it is simply a material.


    From nts and animals.


    It remains of nt origin, flowers in grass, or sometimes mushrooms, but it is something that is extracted from such things or that treats itself as a material.


    Animal origin is the same fundamentals, that is, what is obtained from animals, meat, nails, fangs, blood, etc.


    However, animals that live in the forest of witches are equals demons.


    In other words, animal origin is the material that can be taken from demons.


    Nevertheless, Felicia has never asked me to do that before.


    Unlike nts, they are often written under names that basically match the names and areas of the demons, making them easy to understand.


    I never asked why... well, maybe that''s because it''s based on itself.


    Because the basic witch doesn''t havebat skills.


    Skills cannot be used or spells are not used to attack.


    From those things, it is natural.


    For this reason, it was normal for a witch to create a user demon to assist that part, and the way in which it was made was also described in the Book of Witches.


    Felicia, however, apparently does not intend to create a user demon so far, and the collection of materials is mainly of nt origin.


    But.


    "Hmm... I don''t know if there''s any dragon blood falling somewhere..."


    "... Mr. Soma? What''s the matter, are you finally out of your mind?


    "Hmmm, I''m starting to lose my temper... well, I prefer it personally."


    "Bullshit is good, so what''s really more abrupt than that?


    "I don''t know what''s going on, well, like I just said, I wanted dragon life blood..."


    Of course, that''s not what made me want to drink it.


    I''m interested in the medicine that uses it as a raw material.


    Drop your gaze on the book of witches at hand and narrow your eyes to one sentence that says it there, makes it easier to focus on the power of the devil.


    I don''t know exactly what that will do.


    Nevertheless, this is entirely due to Soma''s personal convenience.


    If I could just get this material, I wouldn''t ask you to make it.


    "... Speaking of which, does this have to be formted by a witch?


    "No, you probably don''t think so, do you? I''m not doing anything in particr, just mixing it up. I mean, I think it''s written on it so that it can''t be abused because anyone can formte it."


    "Hmm... that''s more than likely if you think about it."


    "Oh, it''s just that we might have to do thest finish. I just remembered hearing that if I didn''t, it wouldn''t be of high quality. I''ve never cared before."


    "I see. Still, I mean, if my senior made it to the front and then asked me to finish it, I wouldn''t have a problem..."


    "I will... if there''s something you want me to make as a priority, I''ll make it, won''t I?


    "Hmm? Is that okay?


    "Because it''s rarer to have a specific effect written. I''m going to try everything eventually, so I don''t have a problem with the order somewhat back and forth. Nevertheless, if you can get something like dragon blood,"


    "Hmm..."


    Apparently some of the material is stored here, but there''s just no dragon blood there either.


    Or, even if it did, it would already be unusable.


    Because they say dragon blood doesn''t make sense unless it''s fresh.


    Rarely in the Book of Witches, there is a solid reference to the blood of a dragon, which is only one material.


    ording to this, dragon blood is first and foremost important for its mystery.


    So unless you do a special process, you''ve pulled it out, and then the mystery fades a little bit, and what you''ve taken since you killed it, etc, is out of the question.


    The difficulty of obtaining it was considered the highest because we had to either steal it from the dragon somehow or give it away from the dragon itself.


    "By the way, they live here too, don''t they?


    "Well... I''ve heard that my predecessors have made everything together, so they should be there."


    "Hmm... Was the previous generation that strong that they got the dragon''s life blood?


    "I don''t know that. Because I was only with my predecessors for a few years. I''ve only been out of the junction once, but for some reason, the demon didn''te near me. The user demon only seemed like a normal cat at first nce, but the witch user demon is something that cannot be measured from the outside, or maybe the user demon''s ability itself keeps the demon away,"


    With such an exchange of stories, I try to turn the Book of Witches appropriately, but there seemed to be many other things besides the Dragon''s blood that seemed to struggle to obtain.


    It''s interesting to know how you were getting these.


    "Hmm... it seems faster to check for yourself once"


    I''m not feeling all right yet, but I might be just fine for rehab.


    ... and I don''t know what it is.


    On his departure in the meantime, a man by the name of Joseph remembers his eyes directed only at Felicia for a moment.


    That was, somehow, something I remember.


    What was floating there was probably a strong sense of responsibility and guilt.


    "... it''s going to be hard everywhere."


    "Yes? Did you say anything?


    "No, it''s nothing. ¡­ Well, I guess it''s time to go and collect the material today"


    "Oh, yes, thank you"


    When I fold the Book of Witches, I give it to Felicia, and she rises.


    By the way, the noon is turning around, but I hadn''t collected the material yet because it was time to finish looking for what seemed to be material inside the junction.


    If so, the next step will be to go outside the contiguity, but then we will undoubtedly also encounter demons.


    Then you should do a proper research on that material, so Soma was reading the Witch''s Book again.


    Well, Felicia hasn''t even figured out a lot about what''s inside the junction yet, so she doesn''t have to dare go to a dangerous ce, etc., but it''s 80% soma convenience to be trying to get there in the first ce.


    Simply interested and for rehab.


    And then, because there is something quite interesting about the medicine that is made of demonic material.


    Though many things are unknown in many ways, you won''t know anything unless you try it first.


    That''s why, while he felt a worrying gaze on his back, Soma followed the scene because he was headed to an unknown ce.

 120 Formerly The Strongest, Continue To Produce The Essence For Collecting Materials

    As a matter of course, I didn''t see any difference between the sight outside the junction and when I saw it.


    If I give you the difference, including everything, there is something about feeling demonic unlike before... is that really about it?


    Looking through the surroundings and making sure they were quite far away with regard to the signs of demons, Soma walked out with ease as it was.


    This is the only story I''ve heard, but it seems that this world is made into a square shape.


    Cut off, maybe I should say...... well, I don''t care around there.


    Felicia''s log house exists at the southern end of it, the junction unfolding in a circr fashion.


    The junction is about a kilometre radius, and the size of the world itself is unknown.


    I''m just sorry I doubled that, I''m sure.


    And whatever it is, it''s all covered in the woods.


    Some ces, like those with the log house, are open, but on the contrary, there are ces where the trees are too dense for little light to plug in, if you think in the environment, they are diverse.


    That''s why there are so many different nts growing...


    "... I remembered in the light, but I wonder what''s really going on with that one"


    If you squeak your gaze up, there is, naturally, the sky and the sun is floating there.


    Its position is slightly inclined from Jomtien, and it will eventually sink over time.


    Then the night wille, the stars will blink, and sometimes it will rain.


    It must be natural to wonder what''s going on.


    I didn''t hear the details...... or Felicia didn''t seem to know, but apparently this is the world originally created by the elves.


    He said it was a great magicbined with the power of dozens or hundreds of elves, but around being able to do something like this I don''t know, is that magic or something?


    Though I think it''s something I''d like to try with my own hands soon, it doesn''t make sense in a hurry.


    As usual, no change.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    "Just go to my pace, it is"


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    Moment after moment, I jumped the neck of the shadow from the rear.


    But a momentte, oh, and I realize, and I exhale a breath of relief when I confirm its identity.


    I knocked it down now, because it had the appearance of a pig.


    There are several types of pig-like demons in this forest, but the materials needed for any of them should have been such as fangs, nails, and some meat.


    shing your head off doesn''t make it that much of a problem.


    But in the end, it was just luck.


    Depending on the site and circumstances required, it could have been missing.


    "Hmm... I knew it wouldn''t work as usual, this"


    It''s a little tricky, but every time there''s a demonic raid, we''re going to need to see what it looks like.


    You have to be careful not to kill him instantly, because it''s a funny story, but well, sometimes that would be good.


    With that in mind, Soma regained her mind and continued her exploration as she stripped the material she seemed to need from what she had just defeated.


    "That''s why this achievement was about this!


    That said, looking at what Soma had arranged on the table, Felicia blinked her eyes about three times.


    It''s been about three hours since Soma went looking for the material.


    This is about twice as long as it''s ever taken, but well, that won''t help.


    Anyway, this time, they went looking for him outside the boundaries.


    It is only natural that the search distance should take longer.


    There is no reason to doubt that.


    I hadn''t suspected it from the beginning, but above all from what was arranged in front of me more than that, he told me that was the truth.


    When collecting materials, soma would have taken cages and such before, but that was simply because she only brought enough to get in there.


    But this time I nned to strip the material from the demons, so I lent them the magic equipment that had food in it when they gave it to me... and the items removed from it were quite unexpected, to be honest.


    Of all the materials obtained from demons, the most needed ingredient for medicine is, in fact, blood.


    And it is also the most challenging.


    Although that''s not as good as a dragon, the fresher it is, the better, because the best thing is to drain blood alive.


    If this is a lot of manpower, enough equipment, etc., then again, it would be different, but there is neither hatred nor that here.


    High difficulty has something to do with that.


    By the way, I don''t have the equipment, but I do have a container to store the blood for once.


    There are about thirty of them,rge and small.


    Most importantly, they are not suitable for long-term storage as a matter of course they are required for freshness.


    Since the death of his predecessors and Felicia being alone here, he has remained unused for a long time.


    Because of those reasons, I lent all of them to Soma this time, along with the magic equipment, that I had no choice but to leave them behind.


    "... I honestly wasn''t expecting you to collect so much blood"


    "Yeah? Is that right? It was about a third of the time that we encountered a demon whose blood was the material, and I think it was something like this."


    Does that mean you ran into the demon nearly three digits and repelled it?


    Sure, although I thought there were oddly numbers of fangs, nails, etc... I couldn''t even imagine how Felicia could do that.


    We talked a little earlier, but only once did Felicia ever go outside the conjuncture when she was taken by her predecessors.


    Sometimes I was at a young age, and honestly I don''t remember it very well, but the only thing I still remember quite a bit of fear is burning in my memory.


    That''s why I haven''t thought about going outside the conjuncture at all since...... duh, questions I hadn''t really thought about before have gone past my head.


    That is, how strong is Soma at all?


    I knew about using the sword, but Felicia herself had almost nobat skills, and I never really cared.


    I guess that''s all you can fight demons means you''re pretty strong...


    But such questions were blown up without a trace by events that urred shortly afterwards.


    The moment Soma takes it out, speaking of which, it is.


    "Speaking of which, I forgot to get this out."


    ¡­¡­ Do you still have something?


    "Um, I tried to surprise you, and I dared turn it around for thest time -"


    That being said, it was one of the containers for storing blood that Soma took out of the baggy magic conductor.


    It''s the biggest one here, and I remember wondering if I could use up storing so much.


    But that thought, which was only idental, was not because Felicia was calm.


    Rather, it was the other way around, and it was just an escape from reality.


    Because its contents, which were ced in front of us, could never have been with the blood obtained from the demons there.


    At first nce alone, I understood the amount of overwhelming mystery thaty in it.


    I''ve only seen the same thing once.


    I even felt intimidated at the time. I didn''t even know what that meant at the time.


    "... soma,? Could this be..."


    "Oh, just look at it. See? That''s great. Hmm, this is the dragon''s life blood!


    I didn''t even have to check if it was true or not.


    I feel exactly the same thing as I once saw. That certainly can''t be anything but dragon blood.


    But at the same time, it was incredible.


    What that means is... I could get blood from the dragon.


    Besides, it doesn''t mean I got it by killing a dragon - well, that shouldn''t be possible - but it''s likely I gave in from a dragon.


    The reason for this is because I felt it was really exactly the same as what I once saw.


    The dragon''s blood is in a different state, depending on the circumstances in which it was obtained, and if that was what Felicia once saw, it would mean that this was also conceded from the dragon.


    But it should be recognized by the dragon.


    And I hear that dragons only acknowledge those who are above themselves.


    Above is nothing limited to force.


    Well, that didn''t mean anything.


    "... By the way, may I ask how you got this?


    "Yeah? That''s all right... I didn''t do anything in the first ce, did I?


    "What do you mean, you didn''t do anything? I can''t believe I haven''t done anything, but I''ve given you blood, and so on."


    "Exactly?


    "... Yes?


    Anything. ording to Soma, if I had properly defeated the demon and recovered the material, I would have stumbled upon the dragon.


    And oh this is a chance to get the dragon''s life blood, etc. If he was happy, the dragon would havey t in the next moment.


    "... t, is it?


    "Um, it wasn''t a level of bowing your head, it was a t face with your whole body thrown out to the ground. Oh, no, I was also showing my belly right after, so maybe technically not..."


    "No, I don''t care about details like that"


    Either way, the unlikely thing is, it doesn''t make a difference.


    "Is that so? Well, I don''t know why I was in such a state, but when I told him to split the blood because he wouldn''t do anything for now, he generously gave me so much. That was a pretty good one for an alley dragon."


    "... ha"


    I don''t feel I''m talking about good or bad, or that dimension, but somehow I don''t feel realistic, and I wonder if that would be the case.


    But in that way, there was only one thing I had to ask, even though I made a half-reality escape.


    "... Mr. Soma, who the hell are you?


    "Yeah? He''s just a former swordsman who aspires to be a magician everywhere, isn''t he?


    Felicia still has a sense that she is oblivious tomon sense.


    I''m a witch, and I''ve been in a ce like this forever, so it''s natural in a way... but still.


    It was only with a strong conviction that there would be such a stubborn face everywhere.

 121 Formerly The Strongest, Formulate

    "Well, that''s not true..."


    She also watched as she loosened her mouth again as Doris hit the gavel like that looking fun.


    Outside the window, the night book finally descends, and the light of the moon illuminates its surroundings.


    Thinking about tomorrow, it would be particrly hard around Doris if it wasn''t time to sleep, and such signs would not even show fine dust.


    Trying to be sweet on Doris like that, the endless She opens her mouth even further.


    "... um, looking at Soma, I always think.... I haven''t"


    "I don''t think that''s the case, but hey... without constion or anything. However, if She thinks so, what did Atashi say makes no sense?"


    "... that''s not true.... but... um, sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize.... but I''m a little jealous of you."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what the hell I envy, and leaning my neck, Doris just grinned as she narrowed her eyes to look away.


    Or maybe Doris was, like, drunk.


    You''re not even very strong, because I drank my favorite liquor so that I could take a bath, while celebrating my first reunion in a long time.


    "Whatever it is, you mean you were right to entrust it to them.... I can''t tell you how great I was after all."


    "... that''s not true.... If Doris hadn''t taken me out, I wouldn''t have had one now"


    That''s true, and it''s true.


    No subsequent option would have even urred if Doris hadn''t taken me out there.


    Of course I still don''t hate it over there, and we''re all important people the same.


    I rather think so because I left there and have been through a lot of things before.


    "... yeah, speaking of which, I''ve been listening to a lot of things and I''ve only been curious about one thing, can I ask you something?


    ¡­¡­ ... What?


    "This is just out of curiosity, and honestly it''s a downward look. If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to, and I don''t feel like you should hear it in the first ce. Then don''t listen to me... you can think of it as drunken bullshit."


    Doris, who says so, as she says herself, must still have been drunk.


    But.


    "This is a hypothetical story. I don''t like you, what if. But... what if the elves in the woods and the somas? If that''s the only situation you can choose from,"


    - Which one are you gonna pick?


    Doris, who had made such an inquiry, looked at She with serious eyes everywhere.


    When ites to why Soma wanted dragon life and so on, it goes without saying now.


    To make and take that medicine, which makes it easier to focus on the power of the demon.


    The raw materials were all there the other day, starting with what I got.


    All the precious things, such as the nectar obtained from the flower that it only blooms on the eve of the crescent moon and the mandrag that Soma has found and obtained again, are ced on the workbench and arranged in about ten different ways.


    "That''s just the first time I''ve dealt with something like this at once... Well, with the exception of the dragon''s blood, it''s all you can get within the contiguous world, so there''s nothing precious about it that I personally think of as precious."


    "Hmm, to be honest, so are my seniors. The only thing that matters is whether we can use magic or not."


    They drop their gaze on the other thing ced on the workbench, exchanging words that if such a listener hears, he may graduate.


    That is a piece of note, a working process of the medicine that Soma has written down and is about to make.


    I deliberately wrote it down because, of course, Felicia cannot read it as it is.


    It''s not like I''m doing anything special just this once, but Soma writes up something that I n to make on that day every time.


    "As usual, it''s okay for me to be alone, right?


    "No, you don''t have to worry because my senior simply wants to help. Well, if it''s out of the way, I''m pulling in pretty hard."


    "That''s not true...... sometimes I wish I had the manpower. Well, thank you very much."


    "Um, I''ll take care of it. I can''t do anything that seems to require special skill..."


    "As I said before, I didn''t do anything special either. I suppose if you could do what it says, you''d be fine, wouldn''t you?


    "Hmm..."


    I have experimented with soma and one or two drug-based experiments, and I have also experimented with formtion in doing so.


    Even then, there was no such thing as failing, so there would be no such thing as strange traits on me.


    The point is, it''s with cooking and stuff.


    If you make it exactly as it says in the recipe, you will not only fail.


    You fail because it gives you a strange hue.


    If you don''t even get the procedure and the dosage wrong, there''s no problem.


    No, it should be......


    I''d like to ask you one thing, by the way.


    "Yes? Was it also something you didn''t know? Instead, it was written by Mr. Soma, so I feel like if I have something to ask..."


    "No, I can read what it says, but this is the first time I''ve actually made it. So... doesn''t it say that this is strangely eye-catching or an appropriate amount?


    Or I don''t feel like there''s a single item with a specific amount written on it.


    Instead, I don''t even remember writing down specific portions of what I''ve written up so far, and I hardly remember reading them in the first ce.


    ... No, as a matter of fact, I had noticed.


    At the time of first nce, I was wondering if this would be too much.


    But even if an amateur reads a cookbook or is not sure, this could also be a covert witchcraft, as someone who knows it somewhat would somehow understand.


    In case you think about the possibilities, and the possibilities that you''ve been working on here...


    "No, that''s not particrly true this time. In a literal sense, it means putting in what you think is right for you. In fact, I''ve seen my predecessors formte it several times, but I''ve never weighed the amount."


    "Is that so... uhm. Somehow the image of the witch breaks..."


    I had a pretty neat image of it from where the medicine was being formted.


    But whates to my mind when I''m told I''m a witch is that I''m boiling something in a big kiln.


    Considering that, it could also be said to be as imagined in a way.


    "Hmm... well, that''s fine, so what exactly do I do? No, leave that part to Felicia, would it be more efficient for my seniors to share other tasks...?


    "I hope that''s okay... but maybe it''s more efficient for Mr. Soma to be in charge of that part, right?


    "Why is that? You don''t even know what''s right for me, do you?


    "No, I''d rather not know that other than Mr. Soma"


    "What do you mean?


    Felicia says, apparently, that a witch''s medicine needs to be formted to suit an individual by nature.


    What''s in the Book of Witches in the first ce is mostly for use as an aid to spells.


    For this reason, it is necessary to adjust the amount when formting it to suit the body and nature of the individual witch?


    "Oh... so the amount I think is right for me, is it? Well, it didn''t mean it was a big mess."


    "No... I honestly can''t deny it about that either. When my predecessors were formting it, they used to say," Oh, I''ve put too much in it. "


    "... well, that''s fine... Hmm? But then, I don''t think the medicine I''m giving you as a food substitute makes sense?


    "Do you mean, it''s medicine for spells in the first ce, so it doesn''t make sense in that sense from the beginning. But with that in mind, they''re only looking for research because they can''t make something that they can also use."


    "Hmm..."


    If it''s just for research, I don''t feel like I need a set number every month for decades like that... well, you shouldn''t touch it around there.


    More than that...


    "Specifically, how do you know the right amount for you?


    "Right...... basically, we still have to try a lot of things. Especially since the materials used in this medicine will not be used in any other way, it is not possible to deduce from it."


    "Mmm... then there is clearly not enough material. I don''t know how much more I''m going to try than I don''t know if it works or what it does."


    "Oh, you don''t need that, do you? Because you can tell by the taste of the medicine whether it is the right amount for you."


    "Taste, is it?


    "Yes, it depends on your personal senses, but if it''s all in the right amount, it''s very tasty and the farther from it, the same vor will be"


    "Hmm... by the way, how does Felicia feel?


    "Am I basically sweet and bitter? Everything feels sweet and delicious if it''s the right amount of medicine, but it feels bitter and unpleasant enough to get away from it."


    That means in the end, even try and repeat the error, apparently.


    Well, if that''s all it takes, it''ll be cheap.


    No matter how bad it is, you won''t die.


    "... Well, what about that"


    "Felicia?"


    "Well, I think you should give it a try for now. For now, it starts with a small amount."


    "Hmmm... for some reason I''ve had a bad feeling earlier, I can hear the word" stop "from the corner of my head..."


    "It must be my fault. Besides, isn''t this necessary for Mr. Soma''s purposes?


    "Mm... you''re absolutely right. Then I don''t have time to be scared here...!


    "Yes, that''s the intention. So let''s just say we start fast?... and I think you should taste that too, Soma"


    I felt like Felicia was thest one to whine about something, but at that time Soma was so motivated that she never cared.


    That''s how I went about formting the medicine¡­ In conclusion, after dozens of trials, you can say that the medicine itself isplete.


    At least, Soma felt delicious about it, so there should be no mistake about it in itself.


    But in the end nothing happened¡­ Thinking back to the process that led to it, Soma decided to continue to help Felicia as much as possible and never to make drugs for herself again.

 122 Witches And Spells.

    "Speaking of which, what exactly can a spell do?


    The crux of the matter was such a word of Soma.


    It is an act of time that cannot be chatted or debated.


    Soma was helping me to formte, and Felicia was making it a lot easier to make medicines.


    It starts to end early for that matter, but I can''t change the time to finish the mix.


    As a result, time was spared...... it was presented to Soma as part of crushing it, whether it was a disy of mutual knowledge or a discussion or something like that.


    Felicia talks about witches like they''re not in the Book of Witches, or about spells.


    Soma spoke mainly of magic in general, and in doing so led to a word ahead.


    "Sure, you never showed Mr. Soma a a spell... nor did you get a particr chance to do so"


    "Well, I''ve been busy formting drugs."


    "Nevertheless, no matter exactly what they say, do you say it''s hard to exin...... right, do you actually want to see it?


    I would have said that because I understood better this umtion of time that Soma''s interest and interest in magic was twice as strong.


    Or maybe it was from the thought that if I could return anything at all, in the current state of letting Soma take care of me normally...


    "Rather, there is no alternative to seeing it there."


    I smile bitterly at Soma, who affirms so with a true face.


    Thoughts of magic seemed toe through with a hint.


    Well, I actually showed the spell, and I don''t know what''s going to happen... soma often says she doesn''t know what''s going to be critical, etc.


    Then maybe this isn''t meaningless.


    Whatever.


    "Well, shall we go?"


    "Yeah? Go, aren''t you going to use it on this asion?


    "Because it''s a little inappropriate to use and show on this asion. And it''s just fine."


    ¡­¡­


    Slightly loosen your mouth to a soma that is tilting your neck and looking strange.


    Because it was unusual for a soma to show how she usually knew everything.


    While taking with such a soma, Felicia follows that room, which is used as a living room.


    The door that opens is not going to the back, but vice versa.


    And the stars of full score shined beneath them.


    With the stars brilliant in the night sky, dressed as if praying, Felicia had her hands together and was meditating on her eyes.


    No, actually, it''s not wrong in prayer.


    And at the same time, it is also penance.


    Where to deliver prayers, this world.


    Once again, this world is where penance is directed.


    That''s a wish that invades the world.


    It''s a curse that erodes the world.


    They are equivalent and identical.


    For the world, for witches, they don''t change a thing.


    Human beings are always the only ones who see it as something different.


    And that''s why witches pray, only for people.


    No matter how you see it from the world as a result.


    As a result, no matter what it seems from the people of the day.


    - When the thought springster without such a detachment, it disappears without staying there.


    That was the usual thing.


    When using the spell, he falls into a mild state of hypnosis, and cannot remain very conscious.


    But it is beyond that that that there is.


    After the feeling of consciousness drifting somewhere - as if I were leaving myself to the river flow - I felt that consciousness when it identally led to something.


    - It''s raining.


    - Witch''s Curse (Root Encouragement): Spells and Rain Beggars.


    At the same time, nature and desire fall zero out of your mouth.


    A momentter, I could tell that the connection had already been severed, but I could say with certainty that I had been able to deliver my wish.


    There was a change on the spot shortly after.


    Little by little clouds begin to gather around in the starry sky, which should not have had one cloud.


    And.


    "Weather operated, is... and so easily. I see, the witch is supposed to be special, but I think I just figured it out a little bit..."


    Mixed with rain sounds, Soma''s inspired voice echoes.


    Unwrapping her hand, she opened her eyes and exhaled one loud, then Felicia looked back and tilted her neck.


    "Really? Honestly, I also feel like it''s just a difference in my area of expertise..."


    That''s for real.


    Although Felicia doesn''t remember seeing any other magic properly, she is aware that she listens to Soma and understands it there.


    That''s why I think so......


    "Hmm, I wonder if it feels more like a matter ofmon sense or values than a difference in perception... At least from what I know, interference with the weather is equivalent to massive magic... and I don''t know if it''s possible to have a magic superior to do this alone."


    "Hmm, including those things, I feel like they''re unsuitable. ''Cause I''m a lot harder than lighting a fire."


    "Hmm? Is that right?


    "Yes."


    This is also true, for example, if you want to light the fire you need for cooking, you will be about three times as tired as you are now.


    Actually, that''s what I only eat fruit for... No, it''s still irrelevant.


    Because the spell cannot be used for your own sake in the first ce because of difficult or previous problems.


    Generally speaking, the equipment and magic aids that are likely to be needed to cook are well prepared.


    It was more irrelevant.


    Besides, I used to cook well in the beginning.


    My predecessors cooked, and in such a way as to take it over, so did Felicia.


    Plus, I even found that fun.


    I gave Soma the whole fruit because I hadpletely forgotten.


    But the more I did, the more I stopped... the more I realized when.


    That''s very, very vain.


    "Hmm... Nevertheless, the impression of appearance is that magic is closer than ordinary magic."


    "Magic, is it? I''ve never heard of it before..."


    Return words to the story of Soma so as to delude the emotions that you have remembered.


    It''s not false that you were interested in the topic... but Soma''s continued reassurance showed by the time it was clear what was genuine.


    "Well, by definition, it''s something that magic doesn''t include. I haven''t actually seen it in my life, I just read it in literature, etc."


    "What the hell is magic?


    "Simply put, it''s a miracle ritual by praying to God. It is mainly used around France, and I also hear that it can be used by bing a follower of Sacred Divinity..."


    "Is that it? When ites to Sacred Divinity, didn''t you also say previously that Mr. Soma was told that entering Sacred Divinity would make magic avable, etc.?


    "It fits, too. In other words, it seems that it was the magic that was originally used in the Holy Divine Religion... but after reading the various materials, it seems that we are starting to incorporate things around there to gain believers."


    "Ha... what do you say..."


    "Do you mean intelligent or greedy? Whatever it is, it takes prayer to use magic, so I associate it with what Felicia looked like earlier."


    Soon, Felicia smiled only slightly at what was bing like her usual discussion.


    Ites from the bottom of my heart that Soma really likes the topic of this hand.


    And that''s why... I figured Soma would be leaving here soon.


    Taking the pills that would most likely have made no difference to Soma, and this is how I came to see the spell.


    It''s only a matter of time before Soma loses what he gets even if he''s here... then I''m sure Soma will leave here lightly.


    I was pretty sure that was all for some reason.


    That could be next month, maybe six months from now.


    Perhaps Soma herself won''t know exactly when... but I''m sure that time wille someday - unexpectedly, I figured I should have asked for some meat or somethingst month, even if I was suspicious.


    Soma seems to be getting used to eating just fruit these days, and it''s easy and easy... even though she might have been able to cook without feeling vain.


    ... No, or is it not toote?


    Just tomorrow, it''s the day they give you food.


    Then maybe it''s time to ask for it this time.


    Of course it could go to waste... but still, I''m sure it''s better than breaking up like this without doing anything.


    Under the rain shelter, Felicia thought about that, interacting with Soma as usual.


    Outside the window, Joseph noticed unexpectedly that it was raining at some point.


    Hearing the rain a lot, speaking of which, I think it was already that time of year.


    The elf forest, full of the power of the Forest God, basically never rains.


    Still, there are rivers and springs, so I don''t have a problem with water... but I do need the grace of heaven from time to time.


    Nevertheless, the power of the Forest God cannot be controlled, even by the elves who bestow their bounty.


    That''s why you want a miracle.


    The power to distort reason, irrationally and unterally.


    "Hmm... and on top of this, you want me to impose irrationality,? How arrogant and shameless we are..."


    Strength stirred up in the arms I was putting together, making a stinging noise.


    No, that''s what I knew.


    That''s what happened from the beginning.


    It''s too much of a story.


    "It''s fine to feel guilty, but I think it''s just time to get ready, right?


    "-!?


    I turned to my voice, reflexively.


    There must be no one else in this room right now, but that familiar voice...


    "Oh, I''m letting you get in the way of a proper rain shelter. No, I was rmed to suddenlye down, but speaking of which, you could do this."


    "You... what are you doing here...!? No, how did you get here in the first ce......!?


    "Regardless of how, as for something, it''s decided, isn''t it? Seems like you can still make up your mind, so that''s what keeps you going."


    "Push back, so...?


    "This still bothers you a lot, doesn''t it? I came up with a n to help you around the corner, but it doesn''t taste good if you don''t do it and get wiped out."


    "Hmm... an extra favor... It''s not like I didn''t take you out of guilt in the first ce."


    "Is that it? Is that right?


    That''s true.


    I didn''t tell herst month because I was simply unprepared.


    "Failure is uneptable in case, but we haven''t found a guard for it yet."


    "Hmm... then I guess I could have just told himst month. Hey. I think I''m better prepared than suddenly."


    "Huh, so it''s an extra favor... no? I mean, how do you know you didn''t tell...?


    "I knew you wouldn''t tell him. You hit me with a bluff."


    "Huh...!?


    Joseph, who realized it would only be hardbour where he had said anything more, then turned away and turned back to the front.


    "If that''s all you wanted to say, just get out. I''m busy."


    "It just seemed like I was free...... well, fine. Then tell him only one more and he''ll disappear."


    "I don''t need it, just..."


    "- The seal won''tst a month, will it? The period is over to delude you because you''re unprepared or guilty or because it''s family sentiment. If you don''t want to die... No, if you don''t want your n killed, you make a decision. I don''t know which way to choose eventually, but I know this one."


    "-"


    To the words, turning again, but by then, there was no one there anymore.


    With the darkness spreading, only the rain sounds.


    "... I know... oh, I know...!


    And Joseph groaned, and groaned as he stared.

 123 Former Strongest, Will Abruptly Leave The Witch Forest

    She was unwittingly narrowing her eyes in front of her hometown of nostalgia.


    Apparently, there was more to it than I expected.


    But as she was chewing up her nostalgia that way, She identally tilted her neck.


    Somehow... I can only say somehow, but I felt like something was different.


    But the difort never took shape.


    Because before that, an unexpected figure appeared on the spot.


    "Hmm... what, if youe to think there are signs of nostalgia. Was it you, She?"


    "... Huh?


    Naturally, it was one of a kind, but it was also someone who should never be here.


    Because...


    "... why?


    "Huh, if Ie to pick you up, are you crazy? It''s been a long time since my sister returned. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "... he said something like he didn''t know it was me earlier"


    "Huh, don''t worry about the details"


    "... I care.... anomalies, no matter what you think, that the chief wille all the way"


    Yes, the man in front of you is She''s brother and, at the same time, the chief who binds the species Elf.


    There''s no way such a person cane and pick up someone they don''t even know who they are.


    "... Anything wrong?


    "I just said... I''m convinced it''s you."


    "... n"


    Naturally.


    And when this happens, I''m also concerned about something like the difort I just remembered.


    What the hell happened, he stared at it, and eventually his brother, as if he had noticed - Joseph Leonhardt, exhaled.


    "... Well, maybe the fact that you''re back at this time means heavenly revtion. Oh, then I''ll... I''ll do what I have to do as chief."


    ¡­¡­


    "She, this is not a wish as a brother, but as a chief - no, it''s an order. Be the foundation for our species."


    And it came to pass, when he stared back, that he uttered such words.


    "... yeah? What did you just say?


    Unexpectedly, and so on, Soma was asking.


    Because what Felicia said was so unexpected.


    Today is Food Distribution Day...... and so on, it''s a little array, but, well, the contents don''t change when the words are repaired.


    It is the day that the elves give us food, that is, the day that we have more reserves of fruit.


    Though it won''t be strange and malnourished, if you just want to eat meat reduction and so on...


    "You said people were telling important stories, and you overheard them? I can''t help it...... then I''ll repeat it again, so please don''t overhear me this time? No food will be paid for in the future, including today. But instead, we can get out of here."


    I knew it, but apparently it wasn''t a mistake to hear it.


    But that means...


    "So my female days havee to an end? It seems impossible to escape a little peacefully, and if you still half-destruct the elf forest -"


    "Don''t. You said we did, didn''t you?


    "Oh, it wasn''t a mistake, was it? But I also got permission to get out of here... No, as a matter of fact before that, did you talk about me?"


    "... Yes. I''m sorry, at my discretion."


    "Hmm... well, I don''t mind that... but you''re well forgiven, aren''t you? Before this, it was impossible for me to be in absolute tranquillity, but I had an atmosphere like this."


    I''ve been there before, and this time it''s a soma that stayed and did a thorough reading of the Witch''s Book, but I remember thest time well.


    And from a soma that knows what a witch is like, I don''t think the response is excessive, etc.


    Rather, it is natural.


    Given that the other person would know better about it, it was enough to even say that the change would not fall sincerely.


    "... right. Probably, something had to be done there."


    "Something I don''t hate to be told that I was hiding a witch..."


    Yes, I hid it.


    This is a situation that, at first nce or not, just seems well imprisoned, but given that the other person is a witch, this is definitely a sensible response.


    In order to keep the witch alive, there is nothing but to do this.


    At least it is from the knowledge of Soma, and that would be the same for the elves.


    That''s why I can tell you this is hidden.


    Of course that''s a humanitarian reason, or something like that.


    No, even if I''m not saying that''s not at all true, about half of it should be meant to be.


    As you can see from yesterday''s rain begging, witches make enormous profits if used well.


    But that is the path that ruin awaits if you make a mistake.


    Perhaps this is the summation of the elves... but if I find out this, I can''tin if they kill every seed in the literal sense.


    It''s such a big sin.


    "Hmmm...... though, can Elves even make a space like this if they want to? Well, it depends on how good the application is, but I feel I can do something about it if it''s not too much..."


    "... I haven''t been informed in detail either, but I guess that means that much has happened. In fact, my emancipation seems conditional on dealing with it."


    "Deal with it... can you?


    "If you can''t, you won''t put on that condition. Maybe it''s the same thing either way if you can''t."


    "I mean, I didn''t ask for details, but why is that?


    What if, in fact, it is impossible to deal with?


    In the worst case scenario, that could be the kind of thing you''d see die for.


    "Because it''s the same thing either way. Anyway, they''ll exin it in detailter."


    "Hmmm... if I don''t know what the situation is, there''s nothing I can do about it... well, can we do something about it? It won''t be stronger than Hildegard once was."


    But that''s all I thought about, and I concluded so.


    Whatever it is, the worst of the ss won''t be rolling that way, and then we''ll figure it out.


    "... Um, Mr. Soma?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "From what Soma is saying now... it sounded like Soma was trying to help too?


    "What are you talking about?


    Yes, that''s exactly what I''m talking about.


    I don''t think so.


    "Would it be natural?


    "... That''s what I''m saying, but this is only a condition put out to me, and it has nothing to do with Mr. Soma, right?


    "No, it may not matter, but how hard is it? Well, my brother-inw who helps elves... or not, is subtle, but at least I have a reason to help Felicia. That''s enough for my life to lend a hand"


    Rather, what else do we need?


    "... although I think that I owe Mr. Soma one way or another all I owe him?


    "That''s a disagreement. As for me, I think I owe you more."


    With that said, we looked at each other jiggly¡­ it was Felicia who missed her gaze first.


    The sigh exhales, as if you gave up something.


    "... ok. But this is what I received for once. If you think I can''t, and you ask for help, then help me for the first time."


    "Hmm... is that where the drop is? Um, I''m well aware of that."


    "Ha... Damn, it''s troublesome. Well, whatever, so I''m gonna get ready to get out of here."


    "I understand, but I don''t know what to take with me? Should we just pack it from one end?


    "No, on the contrary, I have very little to take. Most of them were here... probably because the next generation will use them."


    "Mm, naturally that means I''m also leaving the book of witches... I haven''t read enough yet..."


    "I''m sorry, but that''s all you should never take"


    "I guess so."


    Even on a tranted note, it was discarded as soon as the conditioning was finished.


    There''s no way I can take it more than there''s a chance that I can read it besides witches.


    Well, I generally remember, and all I have to do is rely on my memory to do something about it.


    While you''re at it, you''ll be ready to leave.


    The most truly mutual baggage is only the first one.


    Soma has a sword he loves.


    Felicia...


    "... I''ve never seen that outfit before."


    "Right, because I''ll show it to you for the first time. Apparently, she''s dressed as a witch."


    Clothes are based on the same ck as before.


    Well, at that point, I thought it seemed like a good idea... but isn''t it a little too much for a ck hat as well?


    "Nevertheless, I don''t dress because I''m leaving here, I''m simply saying that this is all my personal belongings, It''s also my mother''s artifact."


    "¡­ is it so"


    I never dared ask what that meant.


    Just nodding, for thest short period of a month and a half, I look around at the house I took care of.


    And then...


    "So, are we going?"


    "Yes, let''s go"


    They lined up and followed there together.


    "Speaking of which, if we keep going over there, will we be picked up?


    "... right, it should be. You might have to wait a little while."


    "Well, I don''t mind about that. By the way, does that have to be done and done in one day? If it doesn''t end, I think I need to rent an inn somewhere..."


    "Right, for once I was going to let you live in the chief''s house... sorry, speaking of which, I forgot to ask you about Mr. Soma. I''ll check backter."


    "Hmm... well, I don''t mind the worst in Nojuku. There will be plenty of ces to stay."


    Walk to the ce of destination with such a conversation¡­ you will get there in less than enough time.


    And it was at about the same time that the space ahead began to wave, just likest month.


    "Mm, nothing to wait for at all, is it..."


    ''Cause he''s the exact person in time.''


    That''s how a forest emerges there, simr to where you are now, where a blonde man also stands.


    A man named Joseph snapped his nose as he nced at Soma with his stretched face.


    "Hmm... is Omae the man in the matter"


    "Hmmm... don''t bother me"


    "... it doesn''t matter. And... it''s probably a dialogue over here."


    "Yeah?"


    I lean my neck towards the bossy and whining words, but there was no particr supplement, etc.


    On the contrary, when I turn my back as it is, I walk out.


    "Okay, let''s go. I''m busy... but I''m wasting more time than anything right now. Details first."


    "... ok"


    "Hmm..."


    Felicia nodded honestly and followed... but Soma watched those two backs for a long time.


    Now Joseph never even took a nce at Felicia... but did he mean anything there?


    Or maybe it doesn''t mean anything.


    "Really, it''s going to be hard everywhere."


    Whimpering about that, Soma also followed the two of them.

 124 Former Strongest, Receive Welcome

    In front of a strange sight, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    However, technically it is closer to confusion than sighing.


    Joseph showed me how to get here for now.


    "Hmmm... that''s just what I didn''t expect..."


    That was an honest feeling.


    And maybe, it''s also natural.


    If we find ourselves in the same situation as Soma, no one must be able to remain calm.


    Somehow Soma hasn''t been asked why he was brought here and why he''s sitting here.


    What lies ahead of such a soma''s gaze is a strange sight, as I mentioned earlier - the forest.


    Around, so many giant trees grow cluttered and countless that you can''t even look up and hope for its top.


    It looks like a fairly deep forest because you can''t see the back and it''s sinking into the darkness.


    Soma sitting seemed to be an open ce in such a forest.


    Square, etc. maybe we should call it.


    The distance from where we are now to the trees is about thirty meters, but now there is something else, like filling that space.


    It sounds unusually cheerful and lively.


    It was the voice of man.


    If you turn your gaze, there are dozens or so of people on the spot.


    Atst, they all share the same characteristics.


    "Whoa, what''s up, customer? Such a stinking face! Not today. It''s my seat, I have to have fun to lie!?


    And that''s how I was observing the surroundings, involuntarily entangled.


    The opponent is a man and, as a matter of course, has the same characteristics as the others.


    That is, the tip has pointy long ears, beauty enough to remember the chill, and above all, its hair and eyes are golden.


    Yes, he was, they were, they were elves.


    "Hmm... even so, it is. I didn''t even know what to enjoy because I was pulled here without knowing anything."


    "Am I? Am I? Damn, I don''t know who led you, but that''s a pretty messy response. Oh, but don''t you mind if I do today?


    Even so, the manughing at that said, he looked so suspicious that he identally suspected that he was really an elf.


    If you meditate on your eyes, you''ll only seem to be a drunk middle-aged man there.


    Elves had such an image of being quieter or intelligent, but in a brilliantly smashed mood.


    Besides, the man in front of you isn''t the only one who looks like this.


    All the elves around him, even those who seemed distant,ughed noisily and pleasantly, whatever the difference in degree.


    I feel as if I''vee to see flowers, but of course not.


    At least not in Soma''s eyes. It would be more than not seeing a single round of flowers or anything like that.


    But if you ask me what it is, I''d rather hear it.


    Soma hasn''t really been told anything, and she just told me she''d exin the situationter because she doesn''t have time.


    There was no way I knew why the elves were making such a scene.


    No, in the first ce... I don''t actually know where Soma is.


    Naturally, I can guess.


    Given the situation, this is probably, like, an elf forest.


    Or else it can''t be.


    Because there shouldn''t exist anywhere but in the elf forest, such as where the elves have been so far.


    Well, in itself, I wish I could have guessed Joseph at the confirmation stage... the question is, is this still the situation?


    The same goes for not knowing why we''re making a scene, but above all, we''re supposed to be an exclusive species of elves by nature.


    What the hell kind of reason would lead to such a situation?


    It really felt like what was going on.


    "Ha ha... much worse, no worse, so, what are you talking about?


    "Really... after all, what kind of noise is this?


    "I don''t know... when they say that, I don''t mean this clearly... h h h h. So far, I''m just making a fuss of my own. Still, if you dare, a festival to offer thanks and prayers to the Forest God... of, the previous phase, what do you mean? It hasn''t even started yet."


    "Forest God, is it...?


    That was the first name I heard.


    Nevertheless, as has been said before, there are those who worship the existence of indigenous peoples.


    Apparently the elves were originally spirits, and it wouldn''t be surprising to be in awe of where they live.


    But.


    "I knew it would be such a reaction. I''m talking about not knowing anyone but us. But Lord Mori is really here, and he''s giving us a hand, right? Because we can do more in these woods than we normally do."


    "Ho...?


    I guess that means I''m actually there.


    Soma never denied it.


    Just... Still, that shouldn''t really be God.


    There is only a god in this world who has fallen into the evil god and a god called the goddess.


    Hildegard, who seems to have actually met the goddess, said so too, so that should be for sure.


    If so, it is possible to either call yourself or another name.


    Most importantly, it seems certain that it gives the elves a powerful power, so it must also be true that they are of considerable character.


    Or maybe it''s around a fantasy species.


    Nevertheless, as a soma, something like that would actually exist, but it doesn''t matter.


    More than that, I''m worried about...


    "Hmm...... by the way, does this happen regrly or something?


    "Am I right? I don''t think so. Then we won''t all be making such a fuss."


    "I see... it''s been a long time, so is that why? So when did you do it before?


    "Uh, I don''t know when... Evil. No, it was before I was born, so I don''t really know that far. I''m sure he did it hundreds of years ago..."


    I haven''t talked about it in a long time.


    No, that may be fine for the elves, but at least not for Soma.


    But then... Well, it''ll be almost certain.


    Felicia was probably summoned for something rted to this.


    It''s just too impossible to make them irrelevant.


    "Well then surely, is it a story that can make so much noise? It''s better to be here than to be here. I heard the elves were exclusive."


    "Ma, that''s true, and if it wasn''t for a time like this, your guests wouldn''t have been called here either. We were just about to end up being left alone outside the woods. I don''t know why you''re here."


    "Hmm... so my life was lucky."


    Most importantly, considering that without this, the Somas would still have been in the Witch Forest, I can''t even say that in general¡­ I wouldn''t be wrong to say that I was lucky, considering only that it was easy toe here.


    and.


    "... hmm?


    "Oh, are you finally the star"


    Moments, the ambient stiffness increased, and its consciousness was simultaneously directed in the same direction.


    The man is the same and seems to understand the situation urately from that whine.


    But I didn''t have to bother asking for that exnation.


    What''s going on is because Soma soon found out too.


    No, if I were to be more precise... who appeared, should I say?


    Yes, from the direction where everyone turned to consciousness, a new figure appeared.


    And it''s two things.


    One of them was Joseph.


    He slowly walks from the back of the woods, dressed as he was when he broke up earlier, to take the lead of those who follow him from behind.


    One who walks behind Joseph is, of course, another shadow... but the person was Soma''s stranger.


    No.


    For a moment, you looked like a stranger, should I say?


    Because...


    "... Felicia?


    That was undoubtedly Felicia, but unlike any of the outfits I''ve ever seen entangled, it was on the contrary something that gave apletely different impression.


    The upper body wears what is known as a white small sleeve and is worn from the waist down is what is known as a scarlet.


    There was a white girl wrapped around what was called a witch outfit.

 125 Hear Stories About Ex-Strong, Ritual

    Joseph, apanied by Felicia in a witch outfit, stopped his leg as he proceeded to the woond hall.


    Sitting on the border between the forest and the hall, looking around, its mouth opens inrge part.


    "Well, you kept me waiting. Then it''s quick, but let''s start."


    It was shortly after that that the elves, who had their gaze on Joseph and the others, moved out.


    So said Joseph... No, they began to gather together at Felicia''s rear.


    That was not enough sight to realize that something would be done from now on, but on the contrary, that''s all I can tell.


    As usual, Soma was not informed of the details. All she could do was tilt her neck on the spot.


    "Hmm..."


    Still looking at the sight, I know roughly what I''m trying to do.


    When the assembled elves lined up, they knelt before Felicia in turn from the leader and began to put their hands together.


    The sight is like...


    "It feels like you''re praying..."


    "Like, just like that. Well, maybe it''s closer to saying I''m praying."


    "Oh...?


    I meant to bepletely solitary, but I turn my gaze to the words I returned.


    I knew it at the point of my voice, but there was no different man sitting there.


    I thought the guy had gone in line over there, too, but he hadn''t.


    "Hmm... can''t you go?


    "I''m totallyte. Now it''s the same thing to line up but line up, isn''t it? Then take your time here, and we''ll go after people are down. Besides, you can''t leave your guests alone."


    "Really... then it''s a corner, can I ask you a few questions?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. It''s going to be a long time before we lose people."


    "It helps. Then you are..."


    I turn my gaze to Felicia and the others once, wondering what they should hear from.


    Maybe they''ll hear from himter... but for now, you just have to ask him from what he cares about.


    "In the end, what are you doing? He said," I hope so. "


    "Basically, that''s the same thing you just said. A festival to offer thanks and prayers to the Forest God, of which... well, we''re in the preparatory phase, you mean? It''s still the first step."


    "Are you wishing something for the others in preparation for the festival of prayer with the Forest God?


    "Uh, well, that''s... what the hell..."


    "Oh, if you can''t tell me, you don''t have to tell me, do you?


    "No, that''s not what I mean..."


    When the man put his arms around Felicia and the others, he started roaring, yeah.


    Sometimes it''s exclusive, and there must have been a code or something in the elves.


    If you''re caught up in something like that, there''s no problem if you can''t tell me because it''s only half-interested... apparently that''s not really what it is.


    When the man scratched his head and exhaled, he began to tell him why.


    "Uh, you can''t. I thought I''d exin it inly and concisely, but it doesn''t seem possible with my head. It''s gonna be a long exnation, okay?


    "It''s what I''ve heard from you, and there''s no problem."


    "Well, first of all... he''s the one everyone''s praying for... that girl, like I said, is the star of this festival. He was chosen to be the witch of the Forest God."


    "Witch...?


    I thought maybe because she was wearing a witch costume, but apparently she was a real witch.


    But...


    "A witch... is that witch?


    "At least I know one thing when I say witch."


    "But that should only be in the Sacred Capital... no, I see...?


    A witch in this world is something that connects people with God, and it connects people with God.


    I hear that it is at least such a thing as a witch who knows Soma, sometimes also called the Apostle of God, etc.


    In short, he who obeyed God, delivered the voice of God to men, and also served to deliver the voice of men to God.


    There is always only one witch, and if the witch dies, the role is taken over to another.


    And by its very nature, the witch is only in the Holy Capital.


    It would be natural given that the Sacred Capital is the main mountain of Holy Divinity and that witches can also be called proxies of God.


    Most technically, a witch is an old way of calling it, and now they call it a saint or a Virgin... but that''s for sure the only thing in the Holy Capital.


    Nevertheless, the witch is only in the Holy Capital because only one pir of the goddess is worshipped by the existing God of Holy Divinity.


    In other words, if there are other gods, it''s not strange that there are other witches present.


    Because the destinations you serve are different, that''s all.


    But.


    "... By the way, you said earlier that you were chosen as a witch, but who was it chosen by?


    "Am I right? That''s up to the chief, isn''t it? The chief also ys a sacrificial role."


    "Hmm... is that still the case"


    So Soma was convinced, because this deepened his conviction that the Forest God and the Doraemon were not true gods.


    Because witches are what God himself chooses.


    That is why witches are treated as agents of God in the first ce.


    Besides, that doesn''t mean it''s a secret fact.


    Rather, it is widelymunicated.


    It''s hard to believe that someone who knows what a witch is like doesn''t know that.


    And then...


    "... is that okay for now? More than that... is that a prayer to deliver our own voice to God? It doesn''t look like anyone has spoken the word..."


    While we were talking like this, there were some who ended up praying and went back to where they were.


    But all of that is really just prayer.


    He hasn''t said what he prayed for.


    "When I be a witch, I learn to read mind-system skills, which I don''t know because I''m an oligarchy..."


    "No, they don''t know what the witch was praying for, either, do they? But by praying to the witch, they do tell the Forest God that.... maybe they used to read my mind just because they said so."


    "Oh, that''s a possibility."


    God in this world, he says, is on the admin''s side, one way or the other.


    It means you are not the Creator, and for that reason, authority is limited and far from omnipotence.


    It is impossible to hear all the prayers directed at you.


    Well, that''s why there are such things as witches, even goddesses worshipped by Holy God.


    Not to mention what is just called the Forest God.


    It would be natural to think that I could know what I prayed for.


    Or maybe everything I prayed for wasn''t supposed toe true from the beginning, or something?


    Because then you don''t need to know what your prayers are about.


    Nevertheless, if it doesn''te true at all, then what it means to do this in the first ce is to...


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Right. Whatever we used to be, there''s only one thing we can pray for right now."


    "Is that so...?


    "I mean, that''s why we haven''t had a festival like this in hundreds of years."


    "Hmm...... I see"


    I wondered why it was the first time in hundreds of years that we were going to have a festival, simply because of the need to do so.


    Well, that''s half what I was expecting.


    "Do you mind if I ask why?


    "It doesn''t matter. Eh... well, the customer doesn''t get it. Always with the woods. It''s like we''ll soon find out... well, if we don''t know what''s going on, naturally."


    "What is...?


    Ask, the man shuts his mouth once.


    It doesn''t look like it''s going anywhere, and you seem scared of something.


    "... can''t you feel the noisy, very scary signsing out of this forest right now?


    "Hmm... Well, if you say it by feeling it or not, you do feel it"


    It would depend on their sensibilities whether they thought it was horrible or not, but it is true that they were feeling some kind of huge sign.


    Perhaps this is the existence of the matter, which is also what I was thinking as I listened to it... but thinking about it, I guess I understood what this one was thinking.


    A man nodded one.


    "Oh yeah... that''s the Forest God. We decided to do this festival to calm the Forest God like that. Just like hundreds of years ago."


    The man who said those words still only seemed frightened.


    But Soma''s there, tilting his neck.


    "I''m sorry if I offended you... but is that so frightening?


    "Right... maybe that''s also because your guests don''t know about this forest. We''ve lived in this forest for a long time, and with that help, we know exactly what it is. The power of the Forest God is not like this... because we can destroy each other in one ce."


    "Hmm..."


    If we worship a being with mighty power, it is only natural to fear at the same time if we know how much it is.


    But I felt that the face of the man who spoke so contained other emotions.


    It''s like...


    "All the time, bad, it''s time to go. Everyone''s praying is going to be over. I''m so d you had time to hang out with me."


    "I think that''s more of a dialogue."


    Soma shrugs and drops off the man heading for Felicia in a slightly rushed fashion, now grumbling.


    What is the matter now?


    It won''t mean I''ll be left all the time while I bring him in, but I''m not sure how long I should wait. Yeah, too shabby with my hands.


    No way Soma can go over there and pray.


    "... no, or is it too? I think I''ll be able to ask what to do next."


    I was worried about whether to do it for a moment, but eventually I stopped.


    Soma is just an outsider who was brought here.


    Praying, if necessary, is not a rush, but something that might disturb the festival for the first time in hundreds of years should not be taken lightly.


    The only thing I could ask a man was just a brief one.


    Besides, it''s a situation where you can''t even tell if it''s really right.


    I shouldn''t have done anything more unnecessary.


    "Hmm, though..."


    Whether you listen to any more stories, there''s no way that there''s anything like an earlier man who can conveniently talk to you.


    Even more lightly looking around, those who had finished praying returned to their original ces, watching Felicia and the others as if waiting for something jizzy, rather than resuming the liquor tter.


    You can''t just go get in the way of that atmosphere.


    And with that in mind, it just seems to have be the man''s turn.


    I could see a man kneeling on the ground in front of Felicia and praying with his hands together.


    The sight looks very sincere, and it is incredible that he wasughing with his mouth wide open earlier.


    Still, that prayer ended in seconds, and when I stood up and turned around, I seemed to notice that this one was watching as well.


    He looked at something weird, and he just smiled bitterly, so Soma shrugged his shoulder back.


    And apparently the man was thest.


    The line waspletely interrupted, and Felicia, who was zipped down to endure something, raised her face, exhaled one breath - her eyes matched.


    "... eh"


    Moments, blinded, Soma tilts her neck.


    You knew what Soma was watching... and it looked more like a kid found a prank than shy.


    No... or if I say one way or the other, is the kid who made the prank hiding it from me, something like that?


    "Hmm..."


    But I couldn''t go on observing Felicia any further.


    Because Joseph moved before that, and the field moved.


    "All right, you''ve all left your prayers with the witch, haven''t you? Now move on to the next ritual"


    So Joseph took a glimpse of Soma, but he still seemed d that Soma didn''t join him because he didn''t say anything.


    Nevertheless, without being told anything as always, the ritual and the dot just go on.


    The others didn''t say anything, but for the first time in hundreds of years, the elves are still able to move without hesitation, I guess, because they were told beforehand.


    Well, in the end, Soma doesn''t know what to do.


    "Or what are you doing this time...?


    We should have finished earlier, but the elves started making rows again.


    But what''s different from earlier is that everyone has something in their hands?


    I''m not sure from a distance, but thanks. That all seems different.


    Some have something like a knife, some have something like a shell.


    If anyone has something like fur, if anyone has a bow, there is no unity there.


    And whosoever moves forward before Felicia, give it to Felicia.


    It''s like...


    "Looks like he''s giving it to you, too."


    "Well, yeah, in a way, you''re wrong. Technically, it''s dedicated."


    "Mm?"


    If you turn your gaze to your voice, it was that man there again.


    I thought it was something that went somewhere else exactly, and he came back here for some reason.


    "Hmm... Could it be a botch? So give my son a voice earlier...?


    "Who''s the botch? You can''t just leave your guests alone, can you? Let the others take care of it. They''re ahead of their guard."


    "Well, rather, that would be normal."


    "That''s why I''m supposed to keep dealing with your customers."


    "Did we even discuss that?


    It dide back in person, but only slightly between.


    I even thought that''s why Soma went somewhere else......


    "It feels like one of them asked me to."


    "Asked...? To whom?


    "It''s from the chief. Just a little while ago."


    "Hmm..."


    Chief, that would mean Joseph.


    Was there that exchange while Felicia was distracted earlier?


    I see. Yeah, I seem to have something to do, and it''s normal to ask someone to do something in between.


    It''s just...


    "By the way, is there anything else they haven''t said?


    "Hmm? Oh, and you also told me to let him stay tonight. Guest, you haven''t decided to stay today, have you?


    "Hmm... that does help..."


    There seems to be no other legend or anything else, which means that there is no direct exnation from Joseph and the others?


    ... No, it''s still too soon to think so, given that you''ve provided us with a ce to stay.


    If that''s the case in the first ce, we don''t need to keep Soma here.


    That means we may meet in person at some point in time.


    I have a lot of questions, and I''d like to ask you something, but then I''ll tell you.


    Now let''s wait for the moment, watching the rituals and the dots.


    "¡­ it''s just a matter of getting in directly if you have to"


    "Hey, I thought I heard some noisy whining right now?


    "It would be my fault. More than that, what does dedication mean, what does that mean?


    "I didn''t care what you think... okay. Right, something dedicated."


    Until then, if only this were the case, Soma would turn her gaze to Felicia and the others, while listening to the words spoken by the man.

 126 Former Strongest, Can Say Goodbye

    In short, they are rituals that literally dedicate what is important to them.


    However, the object to be dedicated is not the witch, but the forest god.


    Witches are only its bridgers and intermediaries.


    This seems to be the first time this ritual has been performed.


    It wasn''t done hundreds of years ago, and they deliberately added a new ritual for this one.


    Nevertheless, this one would be more legitimate in one way or another.


    To make your wishe true, pay the price.


    It''s the same story I''ve heard anywhere.


    "Hmm... so now what are you doing?


    While we were talking about that, the ritual was moving on to the next stage.


    Soma hasn''t done anything this time either, but he still hasn''t got anything to say.


    The man was offering something properly at the end, but this time he came to Soma... right after that, that started happening.


    It''s hard to exin with your mouth what to say about that... but what is it, the closest thing in Soma''s memory is to say hello to the great guy at the drinking ce, or something like that?


    Of course your greatness in this case is Felicia, and it is the elves who are greeting you.


    In short, the elves were discussing something with Felicia.


    Moreover, both the earlier ritual and the one before it took about a few seconds per person, but this time it would be long if each person did it.


    It will take at least a minute.


    Really, what are you doing?


    "Uh, what did you get? Did you pray in the first ritual, pay the price in the next ritual, and have your heartmunicated to the Forest God in this ritual? I''m sure the chief said that."


    "Mind...?


    "Oh. So, that''s just because you can''t do that right away. We need to actually talk about it in order to understand that mind."


    "Hmm... is it the tension in the kingdom that I can''t hear you talking?


    "Apparently. In order to convey your mind properly, was it because you might talk about something else you couldn''t make me listen to? For now, that''s the exnation we''ve been given. Oh, and, yeah, this time we have a message from the chief to our guests, right?


    "Ho...?


    I just thought it was nothing this time and again... no, think about it, that much time has passed between now and then.


    Considering that and the time it will take per person this time and the number of people left, it will be night by the time they are all done.


    I don''t know how long this ritual and doing willst... then it wasn''t so strange to have some sort of directive here.


    "And what''s that about?


    "Oh... for this ritual, guests will join us," he said. Last but not least. "


    "Hmm...?


    As far as that in itself is concerned, there is no separate problem.


    So what bothered me was the intention to do that.


    Nevertheless, it''s not something I can tell from what I''ve thought, and I have no reason to say no.


    I just thought about it a little bit and ended up nodding.


    "Though there''s something to worry about, you just have to ask directly there. Copy that."


    "Well, there''s going to be a while until then."


    "So, there is."


    At the end of the line of sight, a lot of elves are still making rows.


    Soma shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile as she looked at the man.


    If I noticed, it was time for the night book to go down.


    Though the ce I opened it, it would be because the trees standing around me were too high.


    Overhead is covered by branches and leaves, and the light of day does not reach much.


    Still, I could see some empty color from the gap, and that was starting to get a little closer to ck.


    It was just then that the man''s turn ended in front of me and Soma''s turn came around.


    "Hmm..."


    If you move forward to take the ce of a man, you will feel only slightly ufortable for a moment.


    It''s a testament to the fact that you''ve entered the kingdom.


    If you look over the scene that way, you should say for granted there are the figures of Felicia and Joseph.


    What is floating in Joseph''s face is the same Buddha top surface.


    I''ve only seen my face a few times, but it''s all floating around.


    You won''t mind if I say the same.


    And Felicia...


    "I don''t know... I still feel ufortable..."


    "Huh...? The... weird, is it?


    "You... are you going to tell me you don''t look good...?


    "No, that''s not what I meant, it''s simply unfamiliar, isn''t it? My impressions change a lot. Rather, I think it suits you."


    Witches to witches and impressions are so much different that they say someone else wille firm, but it''s not ttering that they look good.


    Red eyes on white hair are a surprisingly good reflection of white and red wrapped around them.


    Of course there will be a good original face, but that suited me well enough to honestly be convinced that this one was the original outfit.


    "Oh, really... that''s, uh... oh, thank you"


    "... you"


    By the way, why is the man there further elerating the Buddha''s top surface when he says he praised him?


    That''s true in the first ce, but there''s also something slightly angry hidden there.


    But Joseph and Felicia are only rted to the Elf''s chief and the witch hidden there.


    There should be no reason to just remember anger.


    I shrugged my shoulders and flushed the crap that came to my mind.


    I didn''t hear it directly, but it''s because I''m somehow able to specte.


    Then there is no need to dare to ask, and it is not for the most part that I havee here to ask.


    "So what was my life called for? I don''t suppose it''s to get my whole life to participate in rituals and doings, either?


    If that''s what you ask, Joseph seems to have remembered that too.


    A slight rage pulls inpletely, and only the original Buddha top surface floats there.


    I rang my nose once to get my mind back on it, and then its mouth opened.


    "Huh, I''m letting you join me from the beginning if you intend to. But this is for our elves. It''s not about the rest of you."


    "I guess so. So why is it?


    "Well, to tell you about this one, of course. Most of all, I didn''t think I needed to give you any details..."


    "I''ll exinter, because I said so. If so, it''s called muscle."


    "... Huh"


    Nose sounds uninteresting, but seems to be going to exin it to Joseph as well.


    Turn your gaze up so you can figure out what to talk about.


    "Nevertheless, this is something that also involves the secrets of our elves. There are limits to the details¡­ Well, if I say this briefly, I''m about to perform a ritual to quell our god, the Forest God, and so on."


    "Hmm... I needed Felicia''s help to do that," he said?... Felicia is a witch, isn''t she?


    The moment he uttered the word, Joseph''s gaze was pointed at him and his eyes narrowed.


    But there was probably no such thing as anger.


    Something else.


    But Joseph''s lid closed before he could be sure of it.


    Then, the sigh is exhaled.


    "... right. As you may not realize, this is a matter of survival of our species. That''s why I needed to use any hand. Hmm... Of course I don''t want to do this. If it were, it would be a problem that we should solve alone."


    "Well, I don''t care about the neighborhood... then I wish I had told you that from the beginning? That way you wouldn''t have even bothered to take time like this."


    "Hmm... so you''re honestly convinced, but are you going to say? I saw that as unlikely, so I put it behind me. You''re honestly taking my word for it now because this is how you saw the ritual taking ce, right?


    "Hmm..."


    If you did say so, you might have been right.


    Rather than the ritual itself, I might not have been smoothly convinced so far if I hadn''t heard from the elves there or from that man.


    "I see... it could have taken longer as a result,"


    "Huh, that''s the thing. I couldn''t afford more time than I did, for one reason or another."


    That''s certainly a convincing story, too.


    It is almost night as of now.


    If I had taken the time to exin to Soma, I would almost certainly have been even slower.


    "Hmm... I was satisfied with that for now, but by the way, can I ask you one thing?


    "... what?


    "Can I really get my life out of this forest without doing anything?


    That''s supposed to be a fatal problem if you do it badly.


    Though it is not intended for Soma, the survival of the species would even be endangered if it were known somewhere that the elves had hidden the witches, etc.


    Normally, you can let such dangerous elements go wild.


    "Hmm... that''s what you promised me. We keep our promises. Absolutely. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with what you said."


    "What does that mean?


    "You''ve heard that if this thing goes down safely, you''re banishing me, right? In that case, there are no witches here, so we can do whatever we want. We''re elves, aren''t we? If you''re in this forest, let''s hide the traces perfectly."


    I couldn''t say enough that that was overconfidence.


    As a matter of fact, it has never been known around that a witch is hidden here before.


    Then I guess I can do as much as cover up the trail.


    If there''s a problem...


    "In the first ce, can we really banish the witch?


    "Hmm... that''s all it''s worth about this one. Sure, it''s a shame, but if you spare a witch and the seed dies, it''s the end of the line. Besides, haven''t you heard of it? Our elves cannot lie. Everything I just said is true, more than that."


    "Hmm..."


    So when I turned my gaze to Felicia, they stared straight back at me.


    Those eyes are sincere, and at least Soma can''t feel there, any will but Felicia''s.


    They don''t seem to say.


    "Are you sure?


    Still, I checked just in case, and they snorted back clearly.


    "Yes, definitely. ¡­ and I''m sorry"


    "Hmm? Is that an apology for what?


    "You said you''d help, but you didn''t have to."


    "I still don''t know that... or is this the end of the ritual?


    "No, what we''re doing now is that the ritual is a ritual, but it''s from its preparatory phase. The ceremonial production will take ce the day after tomorrow. But it''s true that I don''t need your help."


    "Is it so much that I have to borrow the witch''s hand? Then I don''t think you''ve ever had too many hands.


    "Huh, that''s why I told you? If we could do something about it, we could do something about it alone. No, should I rather say this? Other than witches, my hands are only in the way."


    Joseph, who said so, is the unchanged Buddha top surface, and Felicia keeps staring straight at this one again.


    And.


    "That''s the thing.... and one more apology. You owe me a lot, but apparently it''s not going to pay you back."


    "So it''s my seniors who owe me... anyway, what does that mean?


    "Meaning and nothing, as it were. Because this is where I say goodbye to you.... soma, thank you so much for everything."


    As it were, Felicia had said those words.

 127 Formerly The Strongest, Spending The Night In The Elf Forest

    It was a square that was noisy for a time, but now there was not even a remnant of it left.


    There are only two people left there now: Soma and the man.


    Apparently today''s ritual was really over because earlier, everyone had already disbanded.


    Not much time has passed since Soma said goodbye to Felicia.


    When Joseph told them that it was over shortly afterwards, the elves honestly followed suit and immediately began to withdraw.


    Only Soma, who had rebuffed the story he had just heard, and a man who seemed to follow it, were left on the spot.


    "Well, shall we go too? It doesn''t make any sense where I left off."


    "Hmm... I understand."


    So Soma nodded because he was over thinking at that point.


    Sometimes there wasn''t that much more to rebut than the original, and I have no objection to moving it.


    The story heard just before in the first ce was, in other words, why Felicia said goodbye to Soma.


    Nevertheless, as I said there is not much content, that is not soplicated either.


    If I were to say it in short, it was due to the code of the elves.


    It seems that the code prevents Soma from staying here.


    This is what Joseph said, but they say the elves are more exclusive because of the code than their character.


    Anything ording to that code, with exceptions, no one but the elves should be allowed into this forest.


    You think that''s apuding an exclusive situation?


    The only reason that Soma can be here right now is because it falls under that exception.


    But beyond Felicia''s decision not to need the power of Soma, it will also be until today that the exception prevails.


    It seems that Soma only invited Felicia here as an exception before the building because she might need that power, and it is only logical that she would be bounced from it if the conditions that make the exception were no longer met.


    They won''t kick him out until the next morning... but that''s it.


    If you say so, it''s what the elves are saying on their own.


    When ites to whether Soma has an inws to follow it, I''m not being honest.


    No, but... the question would be whether there is a reason not to protect it.


    "It is unreasonable to speak of irrationality, but it is based on the fact that I do not listen to it on the grounds that..."


    "Am I right? Oh, about the customer being kicked out when it''s tomorrow? Well, from the customer''s point of view, I''m sure it''s not unreasonable... but if I could, I''d like you to follow me honestly."


    "Because it''s a code, is it?


    "That''s true, but we''re in the middle of an important ritual right now. Especially tomorrow. It''s gonna be a lot of trouble."


    "Oh, the real thing is the day after tomorrow, and we''ll do something tomorrow..."


    "I''m going to do something, no, I''m sure, but one way or the other... I got there before we talked about it. This is my house."


    Talking, they were walking in the woods and the man stopped to say that.


    But Soma stops, too, and looks around, but nothing like home is anywhere.


    It''s just a giant tree with a thick trunk.


    "... no, speaking of which, was the elf to build a house on a tree and live there"


    "That''s what happened. Getting down to the ground in the first ce is rare in itself, and whether or not to use that hall once a year is rough. Whatever it is, just wait. We''re not up there, but it''s still up there. I''ll be ready to carry it by magic now."


    I was told, and I looked up, and I saw a thinp and a shadow of a house.


    Sure not so much, but it seems to be quite high.


    But.


    "No, there is no need for that. If you''re that tall, you can go normally."


    I wondered what it was like because it was a house built on a tree, and the interior seemed more normal than I thought.


    The exterior was the same, but the interior was simr to what I saw at Felicia''s, and maybe this is what Elf''s house is all about.


    It also seemed to be more stable than I thought, although I was somewhat anxious there because I just looked on top of the branches.


    If you also consider that there is obviously no exterior and no interior breadth, then perhaps magic is used.


    Regardless of the ce like the college, the use of magic in an individual''s home should be rare due to the difficulty of maintaining it... that''s something like an elf.


    "... I wondered if our guests could use magic, and they did something very unexpected."


    Even though I thought that was rude, I was intrigued to visit the interior of the house and was uttered that by a fu man.


    That sounds somewhat like a word containing fright, and Soma tilts her neck.


    Well, I don''t remember doing anything weird.


    Soma has onlye this far by verymon means.


    No, or maybe that was really unexpected for the elves.


    Certainly would be marginal to an elf who is said to use magic like a limb.


    What Soma did was just climb a tree.


    "At least climbing a tree I know shouldn''t be running standing perpendicr to a tree...... ma, no. That''s the guest the chief brought."


    "Well, what do you think?


    I also don''t think that has anything to do with it.


    I think half of it was just an aplishment.


    "Even if it was a triumph, it wouldn''t just bring a human being. Whatever it is, it''s been... Well, it''s back home, let''s go on."


    "Continued? What is it?


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? of the festival."


    Sooner orter, the man moved on to the back of the house, and although he was not sure for a moment that Soma would follow him, he is now in a ce like a living room.


    I don''t know what you''re going to do, but when I concluded that I should wait here for now, the guy came back at about the same time.


    Hold a bottle in that arm that you can see at a nce if it''s inside.


    "Alcohol, is it?


    "A festival. No, because this is it. We were all drinking just before that one started, right? Wasn''t the customer drinking like that?


    "I didn''t know what it was, but I don''t like alcohol much more than I did."


    Or soma is physically pre-adult in the first ce.


    Drinking alcohol in Radius is ordained to be good after adulthood, and even though this is not Radius, drinking alcohol before adulthood is clearly bad for your health.


    I didn''t really like alcohol back in my previous life, because it''s true, so I didn''t mean to drink it.


    "Well, I don''t know... I can''t rmend it. It''s a corner festival, so there''s no point in having fun."


    "Oh, speaking of which, I was just wondering... can I have some fun?


    "Am I right? What do you mean?


    "No, preparing for an earlier ritual? It was almost like we were all silent at the time, and in fact, the rituals that are performed this time are meant to quell the Forest God and his doings? Then I also feel like it''s different to make a scene..."


    "What, did you hear that far from the chief? Then it might look a little odd... but is that it? I have to be quiet tomorrow anyway. What a shame. It''s been hundreds of years, and you don''t mind if I take my wings off a little bit today, do you?


    "Tomorrow...?


    Speaking of which, that''s where I recall.


    To be on my way to doing something tomorrow or something like that.


    "Was I on my way to talking like that? It''s not a big deal. The ceremony will take ce the day after tomorrow, so we all have to keep praying in the house for it tomorrow. It would be a hassle if our guests didn''t leave tomorrow morning. Whatever happens, we all have to stay in the house."


    "Hmmm... keep praying all the time in the house, is it? It also seems unusual to be a long time."


    "I know I''m weird, too, but it''s the first thing I''ve done in hundreds of years, and that''s how it''s decided. I don''t have a choice. So let the guests leave honestly tomorrow, and have fun today or so. But vice versa, which is why our guests are having fun today! That''s so bad that you forget everything!


    The man who said that and made me drink sure seemed to enjoy it.


    He shouts haha and grins as heins all over himself that he enjoys it now.


    Together, as if you were telling yourself that by doing so, you are enjoying yourself now.


    Looking at such a man, Soma narrows her eyes.


    Thus, he exhaled a small sigh in retrospect of all the things that had happened today.

 128 With Witches, Elves, Siblings.

    Felicia looked at the wooden walls as foolish, not doing anything.


    Simply because I don''t have anything to do and then somehow I don''t even motivate myself.


    But that''s how I get out of hand, and I really think of what happened earlier.


    That I said goodbye earlier, and about the other guy.


    What I told you then, it''s not a lie.


    I''m not lying... but if they asked me if it was true, I would say no.


    At that time - the words I told Somma were of that kind.


    But I dared to do that because I thought I should.


    Though I may becent...... because I felt like Soma would try to help me if I told her my current situation.


    Fact Soma told me he could help me... but that''s why I decided then to wave that hand off.


    If one of us was going to survive, it was unnecessary.


    It''s a soma even recognised by dragons.


    I''m sure if you really told me to help, it would have been possible enough to get one Felicia out of here.


    Because a witch uses a spell in consideration for someone''s wishes, its effect is impossible on herself.


    And if you can''t use a spell, you''re below the average person, such as a witch.


    The only way to get out of here is for someone to do something about it¡­ but that is if Felicia wants to.


    Yes, in the end, that was the problem.


    Felicia did not want to escape.


    I wanted everyone to live, not just survive, and I chose that path.


    That was all it was.


    As my father and mother did.


    And, identally, the door to the room was knocked.


    You don''t have to know who they are.


    Even though the need didn''t mean it in many ways, he called out with a bitter smile that it was still disciplined in a weird ce.


    "Go ahead."


    "Hmm... excuse me"


    It was still to be said that it was the face I saw that made me look that way.


    It is Joseph, the chief who binds the species Elf and also Felicia''s brother.


    As a whole, after today''s ritual, I broke up that I still had work to do, but apparently it''s over.


    Such a Joseph looked down at this one with a face that seemed grumpy at first nce, he snapped his nose.


    "... you look good"


    "Right, thanks to you"


    "... is that disgusting?


    "Why does that happen? I''m well now because my brother Truth was trying to make things easier for me, right? That''s no exception today. So now the word means as it is."


    "Hmm... right"


    "Is that...?


    So Felicia leaked her questionable voice and tilted her neck because Joseph just nodded.


    If it''s ever been...


    "... what?


    "No... I called you my brother and there was no correction"


    "Hmm... Fact is I''m your brother. Then it will be necessary to correct it. We''re all brothers and sisters here now."


    If I said that, I would have always met him... but really, he''s as clumsy as ever.


    Well, I can''t tell you about people myself.


    "Really..."


    "Oh......"


    So, the words broke off from each other.


    Silence came to the scene... and it didn''t seem like a bad thing.


    At least Felicia didn''t hate it.


    But Joseph seemed ufortable somewhere, and he loosened his mouth slightly about it.


    For a really long time, nothing has changed.


    "So you didn''t juste here to confirm that, did you?


    If that''s how he turned the story around, Joseph blinked for a few momentster and snapped his nose.


    To that appearance, Felicia loosens her mouth even further.


    This habit is also one of the things that remains the same.


    When my fathers were gone and I had to take on the chief, was it essential that I began to do what I had mistaken in order to be dignified?


    In the end, it wasn''t majesty that came out, it was just an attitude that looked great in vain... well, what would have happened by now if I had pointed it out properly at the time.


    "Oh, of course. Tomorrow and beyond, for final confirmation."


    But such thought was also drawn back to reality in an instant, before the word.


    It''s what I knew, and it''s what I was prepared for... but it still doesn''t seem to reopen that easily.


    Still, I nod in the guise of tranquillity because it only slightly strengthens and, above all, doesn''t worry my family.


    "Yes."


    "I''m going to spend the next day cleansing you up and getting ready. And the day after tomorrow... you die"


    That, the shards also did not hide the facts, and in a straight-ball, clumsy way, there was a natural grin.


    Really, it''s too much the same.


    I wish I could honestly use the word sacrifice... my brother, but I wondered if it was really okay.


    "Yes, I know"


    "............... right"


    So you tried to mouth something, your mouth stops open in an unnatural way, but in the end, you can just nod and close it.


    The words released afterwards were probably different from what I was trying to say now, but that was enough for Felicia to be surprised.


    "After this, you have no freedom. But for that matter, I swear I will protect you. And in the meantime, it''s this guy who''s closest to protecting you.... in."


    "...... hmm.... Regards"


    "... Huh?


    That''s how it appeared to Felicia was the face she saw.


    I haven''t actually seen him in years, but I haven''t forgotten.


    There''s no way I can forget.


    They were there because they were their own sister, She.


    "Duh, why is She here...? Sure, you were on a journey, weren''t you?


    "... Yeah, I was justing home"


    "Really, the other day. Because of that, I haven''t even been given time to let everyone greet me on my return"


    "That was again...... really, that was the perfect time"


    If it were only a littleter toe back... or sooner, I might have been able to stay out of it without knowing about this one.


    Of course, I''m d to see my sister in and of itself.


    But still... I guess I shouldn''t have known.


    "...... it''s okay"


    But She was staring straight at this one, as if she had read such thoughts on this one.


    I felt slightly lost and floating there... but still, there was a strong will there.


    "... have you changed a bit?


    "... right?


    "Yes, if it was She back in the day, I''d feel a little more lost and bothered"


    Although the elves, it is only natural that they will change after a few years.


    Besides, if you were on a journey, it would be even worse.


    But somehow... I didn''t think that was all.


    "... um, if that''s what it looks like... maybe thanks to them"


    "... Really?"


    She, who is usuallycking in expression, had a slight grin on her mouth when she said so.


    So I thought you''d be fine.


    Though it would make me feel hard...... if I could meet people I could say that way, I''m sure.


    That''s a great pleasure as a sister, and a grin in nature and in my own mouth.


    "Huh, you can talk about that area as much as you wantter on. Tomorrow I''ll be busy, but today I still have time."


    "Oh, is that okay...?


    "Huh, I thought I told you it was due after tomorrow. I don''t have any more ns today. Then there will be no one toin to where you like to spend your time."


    "... Really? Thank you."


    "... thanks"


    "... Huh"


    The two of them thanked each other, and Felicia and the others looked at each other unexpectedly at the appearance of their brother, who turned away his nose as soon as possible.


    Shortly afterwards, weughed at each other and our hearts warmed to ourselves unchanged.


    Whatever happens after this, this time alone was certain now.


    "By the way, what will your brother do after this?


    "... this is my house, and you''re back? Then the rest will be slow and rxed."


    "... I should have always workedter?


    "When are we talking? In a few years it will be decided to be more efficient as well.... Well, I guess it''s because I identally made progress today and everyone else worked hard for some reason."


    "... Really?"


    I guess that means that we worked hard to spend time with the three of us in the family and everyone worked together.


    I wish I could honestly say that...... really, he was a clumsy brother.


    However, thanks to that, I can apparently leave without worries.


    Just for a moment, I cared.


    After all, three members of my family, because I rarely took my time.


    ... Though that may turn into a heavy stone on the left side.


    That''s about it, I wanted you to take a look at it.


    Whatever it is, now...


    "- Ah."


    ¡­¡­ ... What''s wrong?


    "... no, never mind. ''Cause I just remembered I don''t care."


    "... right?


    "Yes......"


    Yeah, that''s really, it doesn''t matter.


    At least, it must be so for the other person... or maybe the biggest selfish thing I''ve ever thought of.


    I just thought so.


    Speaking of which... you said you said goodbye, but you weren''t saying goodbye.


    Felicia thought to the boy who was past her brain that she was too selfish.

 129 Explore The Former Strongest, Elf Forest

    The moment she saw that figure, the girl first doubted her own eyes reflexively.


    Because the appearance of a boy who could not have been there was there.


    "Hey, why is he here...!?


    It seemed unlikely that there would be any likelihood of others'' aerial simrities, seeing how they were hiding in the shadow of a tree.


    But at the same time, it''s impossible.


    "How far away do you think you are from there...? Well, if you hurry on your way, it''s possible..."


    But the problem is that he has no reason to do that.


    If you didn''t know about this one beforehand...


    "... No, that''s impossible. From the circumstances, it seems like it''s just a coincidence so far... but I mean, what''s this all about?


    No matter how much, the timing is too good.


    There has never been a shadow or shape, but more importantly, it appears at this time.


    "... No way, you''re a spy? No, but..."


    To be honest, the possibility is hard to think about.


    Simply because we don''t have enough people left here to make that possible already.


    Even though it''s a difficult situation to keep in shape as an organization, you''d know in one shot if you had something like that.


    Besides, I didn''t tell anyone about this one in the first ce.


    There was no need for a spy.


    If that''s the case, all I can say after that is luck.


    "He''s here for some reason, and he''sing at this time, or what kind of luck...? ¡­ no, or -"


    - Is it because I was somewhere in my heart and wanted it?


    I thought about that for a moment, and I panicked and shook my head to the side.


    That''s not true.


    It can''t be.


    It''s just a distraction¡­ not if you''re thinking about something extra in the first ce.


    "... it''s also possible to get lost here by chance and go home without doing anything. In the meantime, do you want to see how it goes¡­"


    Groaning so as to tell herself, the girl chased after the boy as she proceeded to the back of the woods.


    Soma was walking alone through the woods that grew.


    Now I whine about what''s going on, but there''s no other sound there.


    It''s about the wind and the trees twitching.


    Not a single voice of the elves, which was so noisy, could be heard enough, and not even a sign could be felt.


    Apparently, really, they''re all stuck inside the house.


    From here, though difficult to understand, the sun is rising, and Soma is outside, because, naturally, he left the man''s house behind.


    Yet it is still there¡­ the reason why it remains in the elf forest is simple.


    It was because Soma didn''t have any hair, such as his intention to leave here from the beginning.


    Even idiots can tell that Felicia was acting strange yesterday.


    Then it is not difficult to predict what we were talking about, or whether everything is not a lie or not true.


    No, Felicia, anyway, at least only that Joseph was lying, I''m sure.


    Because Soma has heard of it from She.


    Elves don''t lie, but it''s just a code, and it''s not like they can''t throw up.


    It''s a big difference between not throwing up lies and not being able to, and I don''t even think that Joseph would go wrong there.


    Among the few conversations, it is possible to guess their extent.


    Besides, She did say there were exceptions to the code.


    I couldn''t even ask what it was about... but I guess it was applicable for some reason at that time.


    "... well, honestly, it doesn''t matter."


    What matters is why Felicia and the others tried to keep Soma away from here until they did that.


    It''s probably not true that it''s a code.


    But whatever you think, that wasn''t all.


    There are a number of things that cannot be exined.


    And about that, too, Soma was somehow guessing.


    There are not so many means that those who worship fear can take against a frightening being.


    If you pray for anger to be quiet and grown up in ces such as calming down, there is no need for such things as grand rituals, and there is nothing to be frightened of in the first ce.


    So as a means to such existence, if you divide it into a great deal of clutter, it will be one of two.


    Fight or obey.


    But whichever way you choose, the opponent is superficial.


    It would be an overly optimistic idea, such as trying to do something without any cost.


    If they say she''s a witch for it, I see. That''s why it seems.


    No... in a way, maybe that''s not a mistake either.


    Without having to look at the rituals and the contents of the doings, witches are probably the most suitable beings to do something in exchange for the price.


    But the question is, what does the price do with it?


    If you''re going to use what was offered in that ritual as it is, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    But then, such a grand ritual would not be necessary in the first ce.


    This whole day is aplete waste.


    No... if it''s futile, then thest of yesterday''s rituals was the most futile.


    Discussion to convey your mind?


    Whatever you think, it''s just pre-construction.


    I can assure you so, because yesterday they were talking to Felicia, not against the witch who performs the ritual¡­ and too close to the witch.


    At the same time, there was even too much grandeur.


    If you don''t drink and make noise, you can''t delude yourself.


    Fujima remembers the story of a certain girl, told from her mouth when she stayed at a man''s house yesterday, who became a good drinker.


    Talk about a girl who once lived in this forest, with white hair.


    That I lived apart from my mother, who had the same color of hair, and still was a chief, and with a brother or sister simr to my father, and did well with my surroundings...... eventually I began to live with my mother.


    It was about such a girl, who lost her father and mother a few yearster and became alone.


    To be precise, my brother and sister and I seem to have had a fine but interactive rtionship... but I can''t possibly beforted by that degree, and I think back to those words -


    "Well... I wonder what''s really going on"


    There must be a lot of things that weren''t told.


    You need to talk, but if it''s not worth it, it''s what you''ve been judged to be.


    Well, though.


    "In the end, is there any difference in what you do?"


    That''s why we''re walking here.


    Looking for Felicia... and...


    "... if we can get to Felicia first, we can talk about it."


    Whimpering, looking around, exhaling.


    Because it was not long after the sun began to rise that Soma left the man''s house... when the sun was already reaching Jomtien, although it was hard to tell now.


    This forest seems quiterge, but with just that much time, we can look around every corner.


    Even so, until now, Soma has not been able to find any shards of Felicia''s existence.


    Even though I dide to that square yesterday, it is.


    When this happens, there are few possibilities.


    And the most likely of these is to be in a ce that Soma can''t reach.


    Like that forest of witches, for example.


    I can''t think of a specific solution just because I know that.


    The quick thing is to ask someone directly... but you wouldn''t tell me just what you heard.


    The elves should all be at home, and Soma should already be out of the woods in the first ce.


    Where someone like that asks what, there''s no reason for them to respond.


    That would be the same thing, even for that man.


    Well, if you have to, I''m going to ask you forcefully, but now is not the time.


    The ritual is supposed to be tomorrow.


    Until then, just fine, nothing bad will happen.


    As ast resort, let''s start with...


    "For now, let''s try to sh what looks suspicious from one end. There are a few stars... well, at worst, they won''t be half-destructed. Tomorrow when I go outside the house, everyone might be surprised, but to that extent, it''s eptable."


    "- Isn''t that right!? What the fuck is Omei''s priority?!?


    And if I was whining about that, I could hear that cry from the rear.


    That''s an unfamiliar voice, and if you turn around and see what it looks like, it''s still a strange girl who was there.


    Except.


    "Oh, you caught a good catch."


    "What, ah... I followed you... hmm? Caught, is...?


    "Well, I knew someone was following me from behind."


    "- Be"


    It is a better ce for tracking than the original.


    In a ce like that, I think the girl was doing well for it, and I didn''t even notice Soma at first.


    But if you''re walking around the woods, it''s impossible to hide it all the time.


    Still, I left it because I didn''t know what the purpose was¡­ I caught it now because I couldn''t decide on a policy from here on out.


    To be perfectly honest, I didn''t really expect to catch it earlier.


    "Damn... I can''t believe you exposed such an idiot... while I''m at it I''m not stupid...!?


    "Well, that doesn''t make you despise yourself, does it? I really think the tail itself was inside."


    "It just makes me even more pitiful, so stop following extra!


    "Is that so? Then I''ll be frank with you. - Who is it?


    "-"


    The girl who breathed in this question was not an elf because of her appearance.


    Is that obvious at the time of hair color, purple than ck?


    Probably a human species.


    Well, as Soma was here, as was once the case with Doris and the like, it''s natural to have someone else here but an elf.


    I can''t say enough that no one came here today by chance.


    But at the time I was tailing about Soma, it''s impossible to say it''s a coincidence.


    Though, I have a sense that Soma himself was suspicious in his actions, so I''d be a little troubled if he could justify it.


    "... ha. What can I do..."


    But when she said that and exhaled her sigh, the girl made no particr excuse.


    Just.


    "I don''t want to tell you who I am, so I''m not telling you. But instead, I''ll teach you one good thing."


    "Is it a good thing?


    And so I gave up something... and at the same time, with a clean face somewhere...


    "Perhaps Omei knows best now. Where tomorrow''s ritual will take ce. I''ll show you how to get there."


    That''s what I said.

 130 Former Strongest, Get Info

    "Hmm... I do want to know that if you want to, but it''s not the best, is it? If I could, I''d like to put a piece on it by the end of the day."


    The girl smiled bitterly at Soma for saying so and returning it.


    Because it stayed the same anticipation that it would probably return that way.


    But that''s why it didn''te down to the words that went on.


    "I don''t know what Omei is working for, but I think we should stop that for now. For now, if we just interrupt the ritual, we just have to do something about the sacrifice, but that doesn''t solve the problem... and I''m not convinced."


    "Hmm...? What''s that supposed to mean?


    I wonder why you''re talking about this, naturally.


    But this is something I can''t help.


    I just don''t think they''ll miss it without talking about anything, and although it''s only somehow, I have a feeling they''ll spot me where I lied.


    That''s why this is all we have if we can talk.


    Yes, so I have no choice, I try to tell myself and whine in my heart, opening my mouth.


    "It''s a simple story. Sacrifice doesn''t have to be arrogant.... you don''t know what the ritual they''re about to perform anymore, do you?


    "Well, there was roughly an idea¡­ I was convinced by the word ''sacrifice''. I''m more concerned about how you know that?


    That may be a natural question, but shrug and flush your shoulders.


    I don''t have the courtesy to tell you everything.


    "So, yes, I do have a problem if I''m gone, but in that case, I''ll just look for another sacrifice and prepare it. Besides, if it''s not just that, you won''t be able to do what you''re trying to do this time, so you should need sacrifices on a regr basis. Of course you refuse, but in that case the elves will just perish, and someone will do it instead, won''t they? I''m sure it won''t change in the end."


    "Hmm... I''m not sure, but do you mean you can''t just help Felicia for now? Well, maybe I thought so, or if Felicia had to run away, then I didn''t think she could have followed you honestly... So what do we do?


    I couldn''t see you doubting these words from the way you were tilting your neck.


    I guess that''s why.


    What made me ask you extra things?


    "... I don''t know what to say to myself, but is it insane to try to listen to such a dubious woman?


    "Would it be free if we just listened to each other? In fact, it''s just a matter of listening to the story before deciding what to do."


    "... well, nothing, I don''t mind"


    I don''t know, things have been going crazy since earlier.


    In the first ce, it''s really about why we''re talking about this.


    Even though I was trying to get rid of what could be a corner disorder, the struggle I''ve had so far is blistering.


    Well, when I say that, right in front of me right now, there''s something that''s going to be the biggest obstacle.


    No... or maybe it''s because of that, I think so.


    Compared to having this, there would be nothing wrong with it to the extent that it is otherwise alive.


    Yes, that''s why I keep saying that getting away from this ce is the top priority, to fulfill it.


    "So, what you do is simple in itself. Because you just have to crush the Forest God. It''s just not a good idea, consideringter."


    "Yeah? Why?


    "The elves are unusual in these woods, because it is thanks to the gods of the woods that power can be unleashed."


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. And then... if that''s the case, it''s gonna be very bad."


    "Because they knew it, they sealed the Forest God."


    "Hmmm... or in the first ce, why was the elf sealing it? You called him a god and you respected him, didn''t you? Well, from what I was afraid of, I can somehow imagine."


    "I think it''s pretty much what you imagined, isn''t it?


    I called them gods and I revered them because they were empowering us, albeit as a result.


    But at the same time, they were eating about themselves.


    Yet he continued his distorted coexistence without fleeing from it, because where he fled, he was just squeezed out of another race.


    In an effort to do something about it, the elves decided to seal what they even called God.


    The chiefs at the time redeemed their lives.


    "That''s the old ritual, or is it... at all, something that seems a little out of anticipation... But you know that very well, don''t you?


    "... just how much I''ve tried to hide, and there''s something I can''t hide. Except from what I''ve learned, it makes sense."


    Although I could rock the current chief somewhat, it''s really to that extent.


    And it was also because they were in a hurry.


    Speaking of whether it ismensurate with the effort used, it definitely is not.


    "Hmm... so what do I do after all?


    "It''s been made to seal ever since, so for now, I definitely think it''ll break out. So I don''t think there''s going to be a problem if we hold onto it and make it listen. Naturally, I wish I could."


    ording to the information obtained, Forest God seems to be the type of person who increases in power over time.


    That seems to be going on between seals, and if you do poorly, isn''t that power actually close to God''s power?


    In addition to being simply mighty that way, it''s probably already on this side of the force.


    If that wasn''t the Demon King, it would be almost impossible to obey.


    "I see... so where is the ce?


    "... do you really know? You must defeat the Forest God and obey him, right?


    "Even if they say, you wouldn''t know what would happen if you didn''t try in the end? If it is not possible, then it is then. That would be better than dying, and the elves would have to put up with it."


    From that appearance as if he were speaking ofmon sense, he seemed to be saying that it was natural to be able to defeat Forest God and others.


    I''m not supposed to be that kind of opponent... no, or maybe he can take it down.


    And when I thought about it, that wasn''t a problem.


    Ideally, the two indeterminate elements, Forest God and Witch, would crush each other, but it was unclear how we could do something about Forest God even if we sacrificed the Witch in the first ce.


    Then there is no reason to deny that it is only hope that will defeat the Forest God.


    If you think of it as the price, isn''t it eptable that the witch is alive?


    I thought about that... yes, I convinced myself that I had talked so much about it.


    "... you can do whatever you want around there. This way. This way. This way."


    "Um, let me do that.... By the way, I thought, can''t you defeat the Forest God today?


    "It''s still sealed for once now, isn''t it? Elves can only solve it, so there''s nothing you can do."


    That''s one of the reasons I stopped.


    From now on, it is exquisite to confuse them.


    I just did that, and it wouldn''t mean anything.


    "Hmm, is that so... so where is the ce?


    "I think there''s a big tree in this forest, but there''s a ce connected from the space at the top of it. There''s the Elf''s chief''s house, and there''s a path to the ce."


    I mean, I have to do something about the closed space first... but I never dared say anything about it.


    Somehow, because I thought the boy in front of me was going to do it before breakfast to that extent.


    "In short, you need to break into the chief''s house first, ¡­"


    "There''s no particr way to infiltrate it, so work yourself in there.... So I''m done teaching you the good things, and now you''ll excuse me"


    When I said that and tried to walk away from the spot, Soma looked surprised.


    It''s more about leaning your neck.


    "Hmm? Didn''t you have something for me?


    "Uh..."


    Indeed, that was a natural question.


    I was following you, so it would be normal to think you had something to do.


    I was totally done with my errands already. I was wondering.


    After all, I haven''t been able to ask why Soma is here... but it would be unnatural to hear that exactly.


    Well, I''vepletely forgotten so far, and it seemed like I''d just have to give up knowing why.


    "Well, I did have some errands, but I don''t need them anymore, so don''t worry about it"


    "Is that so? Hmm... well, for now, I''m d you taught me so much."


    "... you don''t have to worry about anything. I''ve been thinking about it."


    Rather, there is really no reason to be thankful.


    I wonder what I''m doing at all, and when I turn around thinking about that.


    The girl was to follow the scene early.


    "... Mm. Speaking of which, I forgot to ask your name."


    As I dropped off about the girl who had left, I remember that, but by then I had already lost sight of the girl.


    But when you breathe out one sigh, Soma gives it up first.


    "... we shall meet again in time"


    It was a hunch.


    That, too, is close to certainty.


    After all, I had nothing to say, but I''m pretty sure that girl had something to do with Soma.


    I only gave Soma information about what I was going to leave... well, there''s probably no such thing as lying information, let me try to make use of it thankfully.


    Whateverester, that''s when.


    What needs to be done now is nothing.


    "Well, was it the biggest tree..."


    That was one of the ces where Soma had his eyes on.


    It was also the most powerful ce because it was particrly big to feel.


    I mean, there''s a good chance he was on his way without being taught anything, but if he knew that, he would have handled it differently again.


    It would have made more sense than enough.


    "Though..."


    I don''t take for granted how to break in sessfully, etc.


    I''m confident if I just need to make a raid, and I''m confident when ites to finding it, but I''m not sure I can sneak into it with hatred.


    If I had to, I wouldn''t just storm from the front.


    "Hmmm... well, time is ready, think about it a little bit"


    There''s no more information to collect, and all the elves are in the house in the first ce.


    If I had more work to do, would I try to go to the ce where it was intended again?


    "It doesn''t mean there''s anything there..."


    Well, or you might actuallye up with something by looking at it.


    With that in mind, Soma started moving.


    That''s the countless trees that exist in the Elf Forest, but I still remembered that clearly because I had stares on them, but they were simply in to understand.


    It was big enough to tell at a nce that it was different from the rest¡­ above all, it was just in what seemed to be the middle of the woods where it stood.


    There''s no way I can forget that.


    That''s how I got to the heart of the woods, and I knew that at a nce.


    The beauty is clearly visible to the eye even if it is not close, but I feel even more overwhelming if I approach it.


    When ites to forests, the most familiar part of Soma is the Demon Forest, but it''s overwhelmingpared to any tree there was.


    The more I look up, the more my neck hurts, and the thickness is that I can finally get around with a few adults holding hands.


    It was a trulyrge and magnificent tree.


    It''s going to be tough if you fall in the middle of the ascent, but there are plenty of ces that are just big and likely to be put on your feet.


    If you''re just going up there for now, it doesn''t seem like an obstacle.


    "The problem is the way to infiltrate¡­"


    Or if you think about it, the only way for Soma to get ahead of the space being connected is to sh it with a sword, but wouldn''t he find out at that point?


    There is no other way... to get other elves to cooperate would be without.


    "Hmmm... I guess I''ll just have to say that I can be now"


    In the first ce, I was even wondering if I didn''t need to sneak off to anything.


    I am convinced by the word ''sacrifice'' used by the girl earlier as to what the ritual that will take ce tomorrow is.


    That girl said something to affirm that, too, and I guess that''s what I mean.


    We''re going to smash it up, grab Felicia, and even defeat something called Forest God, so I guess I can''t help but worry about the details anymore.


    Well, of course, I''d rather stay out of the way, and I don''t want to do any extra damage.


    "Well, it''s also a small matter before it matters. There will be no choice but to some extent"


    Thinking about it, I decided to reopen it already.


    Whatever, it''s all tomorrow.


    I don''t know what will happen... but what Soma can do is one thing.


    Whateveres, sh away, sh open.


    That was it, and Soma narrowed her eyes so that she could stare into the space at the end of her gaze.

 131 Confront The Former Strongest, Elf Swordsman

    The Elf Forest - Morning of the Forest Spirit Company, visited with quiet.


    The light of the sun, which has just shown its face, illuminates the top of that tree, which is the highest andrgest - instantaneous potpourries and small sounds.


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Unique Concentration, Disease Thunder, Myopia Water Stop: Pr moves, Exorcism.


    Shortly afterwards, what resonated on the spot was the sound of a broken ss.


    As if to tell you that the sound is not a disguise, there is a distorted but huge hole there.


    Solving his remnants, Soma stared ahead and narrowed his eyes.


    Surprisingly, it was spreading there... no, it was spreading there also in the woods.


    There were two things there: a sight to look down from where we now stand, and a melon.


    The only difference I can say is that unlike this one there, arge log house is built on the tree.


    Although I''m a little anxious to say that it was built there well to be honest, or that it won''t fall, it is magically fixed, and its appearance is stable, and there are no signs of fine dust.


    And perhaps that was the house of the chief.


    "Now... let''s go."


    It would be a lie to say that you don''t care what the hell that ce is, but now there are things to take precedence over.


    Exhaling one breath, Soma leaped across the hole without hesitation.


    Joseph couldn''tprehend aggressively what had happened in the moment.


    A roar as if a part of the world had been shattered and scattered by a violent shake as if the world itself had been shaken.


    It was something I had never experienced before¡­ it was after a few seconds or so that I finally figured out what had happened.


    "What... no way, what''s that...?


    I''ve never experienced it, which means it''s never happened.


    And so far so intense.


    Perhaps the border that connects this ce to the other side has been destroyed.


    But while I lurk my eyebrows at the conclusion, the problem is, I don''t know what that means.


    Sure, it''s an important time for the ritual to begin... but who the hell is going to gain by attacking it?


    "... Huh. Well, should I check directly,"


    If the purpose really is to do this ritual, it will surely pass through here where Joseph is now.


    Then you just have to ask someone who will show up.


    Of course you don''t get an answer, and Joseph could be attacked without a question.


    But.


    "My role is already over. That''s when... well, it doesn''t matter."


    So he groaned, and Joseph stood on the spot, waiting for the intruder toe.


    The chief''s house seemed to boast of its natural or considerable size.


    Even though it''s not very different from Felicia''s, which was in the Witch Forest by its looks, the interior is obviously different in size.


    Perhaps this ce, like that man''s house, is magically expanding its interior space.


    Nevertheless, having done so, it was toorge here.


    As I said before, the magic of expanding the inner space is not as easy to use as it is to say.


    On top of that, this rate of expansion.


    Despite the amount of elves, it should take a lot of effort to maintain this.


    Having a home in a ce like this means I guess it''s up to me to maintain it... and the magic skill seems pretty good.


    And maybe we should be dealing with someone like that in the future.


    "¡­ is it irrelevant"


    I don''t want to be too clumsy, but if it means getting in the way, I won''t forgive you.


    With such determination, we run down the wooden aisle.


    By the way, I''m not lost in that foothold because I''ve felt so clearly about its existence since I got here.


    It''s pretty intensepared to what I was feeling in the Elf Forest, but it definitely belongs to the Forest God.


    Then you can go in the direction where you feel it.


    And a few times around the corner...


    "- Mm."


    "... are you here"


    My legs stopped naturally in the hall where it was and the other person who was there trying to get in the way.


    "Hmm, I see it was you... no, think about it, could it only be about you"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. So why did your brother wait here?


    Momentster, Joseph moved Pickle and a single eyebrow, but there was no further reaction.


    I said to my brother and others for slight incitement, but I just said the chief, or he seems quite calm.


    "Hmm, why? Such a thing would be decided. Instead, you''re the one. What are you doing here?


    "I suppose that''s the decision?


    "... Huh. Right...... so is that"


    It was a pointless inquiry with each other, but at the same time it was meant to confirm each other''s will.


    In other words, each other is an obstacle to each other.


    But even if I could see that... when they said they were magical users, Soma didn''t move because they couldn''t feel the will to fight.


    enough users to hide it, so probably not.


    Somehow... I felt lost.


    And Joseph, who was about to move his right arm, once looked down at his right hand and squeezed it, he immediately untied it and put his arms together again as he had originally done.


    and.


    "... an imitation of what?


    That''s what Soma asked, because Joseph stepped back as he did and retreated to the side.


    If we were to talk about it as we saw it...... it just seemed to give way.


    "Hmm, as you can see. Come to think of it, I''m the chief. I guess I should also get in the way of you...... I guess I shouldn''t be hurt in vain here. It''s going to be annoying for all of us."


    "That may be..."


    "Besides, I''m not very good at fighting originally. You seem to be able to do quite a bit, and I won''t be able to interrupt much."


    I couldn''t feel a lie in Joseph''s eyes telling that.


    Apparently, it''s not meant to be a trick or an ambush.


    "... is that okay?


    "Phew, I''m just saying it''s the right material. Ahead, the best of our elves are on the escort. It''s his job to get in your way."


    "Hmm, is that right... well, I want to get it done quickly, so if it''s okay to go through without doing anything, I''ll let you do that."


    "Oh, all you have to do is imitate it with precision and waste. He would definitely be the most powerful ss of historical elves. Besides, it''s still pointless just in case you can get rid of him. The seal has already been unsealed.... in front of the Forest God, whoever we are, makes no sense"


    I didn''t return anything to that word, I just shrugged my shoulders.


    Well, if the seal is already unsealed, it''s just fine.


    As a matter of fact, I was just a little nervous there.


    Though it stormed at the same time as the morning came, it was not at that time that there was any basis.


    I slept near the top of that tree, if you know what it is for now, but the timing of the assault was then, simply because I couldn''t wait any longer.


    The seal has not yet been unsealed so far, or something like that, it would have been a very dumb thing to say that we have to wait for it first.


    Nevertheless, that also means we have to hurry, so we can''t even just be relieved.


    Just in case, while you''re on your guard, go through Joseph''s side.


    "... oh yes. Onest thing I told you."


    "... Huh, what?


    "When you get back, just be prepared, okay? In the meantime, the priority is to hurry... but when I get back, I''m going to let him punch me in the face. My brother who doesn''t protect my sister deserves to be beaten up. I''ll leave it to Felicia to decide what to do afterwards."


    "............... huh. Then... let''s hope."


    I took the word on my back and left the spot behind.


    Running through the passageway again as it was¡­ but its legs will soon stop.


    The passage broke off and we jumped out.


    But beyond that, which was supposed to be at the top of the tree, it continued to the ground with wonder.


    Apparently the space was distorted somewhere.


    There are a lot of trees around.


    From the looks of it, I guess this ce is part of the woods again.


    However, the distance to the trees seemed to be far apart and an open ce of considerable size.


    And.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time... so, okay? Well, it''s been a while."


    I wasn''t surprised to see who was there.


    Somehow, because I felt that way.


    Is that the same over there, with a familiar face creating a small, nodding shape as usual, with golden hair flowing.


    However, the golden eyes that usually look back on this one are not as good as they are today.


    "...... hmm.... Long time no see, Soma"


    Still, the words were the same, and the girl she found out - She, she returned them so.

 132 Sister And Sister.

    Somehow, I had a hunch.


    I knew someone would havee here forcefully the moment I felt a severe shake... and there is no other way, such as on the minds of someone who would do that.


    Of course I didn''t know that Soma was here or anything, but rather, I''m talking about why he''s here... and still, considering that Soma was there, I was so convinced.


    But anyway, that''s it, this is this, is it.


    I don''t ask what you''re doing here, etc.


    I wouldn''t even have to ask that...... well, it wouldn''t be the kind of thing I''d ask now, although it would be a lie if I said I wasn''t interested in how I got to do that.


    Whatever She does, it doesn''t change, and that''s just one thing.


    "Hmm... you seem very motivated"


    ".................. naturally"


    ''Cause this is She''s job.


    She''s role alone, entrusted directly by her brother, who is also the chief.


    It''s like I couldn''t have thought of it myself that used to just take care of everyone, and then I wouldn''t be able to not fulfill it.


    "Hmm...... I see. Oh man, this is going to need another hit..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Soma, who sees how this one is doing, squeals something she doesn''t know well by ident, she exhales.


    It''s a distracted atmosphere somewhere... but soon afterwards, it changes.


    Though I never tried to fit in, the eyes I saw in my sight were much narrower.


    "... eh"


    Momentster, I could tell that Soma''s consciousness had switched, even though I didn''t like it.


    It''s like they''ve eagled my heart... or they''re attacking me with that illusion, like they''re sticking a de in my throat.


    There is a clear death, in itself.


    "But if that''s the case, there''s no way I''m serious about it."


    That being said, Soma has not taken any particr stand.


    But She knew.


    That''s what Soma is all about.


    In other words, as the word goes, Soma is seriously going to do it.


    "... n, where I want it"


    Rather, that''s what it is.


    It has to be.


    Otherwise...


    "... eh"


    Look at the situation without rm, breathing slowly and repeatedly to calm your mind.


    My distance is about ten meters.


    But the distance is the same without.


    Even She does, so it would be an exaggeration for Soma.


    The size of the battlefield is about twenty meters in diameter.


    There''s no room for petty work, and Soma deserves it, neither has this one done anything.


    In short, overwhelmingly, this one''s at a disadvantage by one side.


    There is no such thing as local interest.


    As for the difference in strength, it''s too much now.


    But... even if you don''t win, you can''t lose.


    I managed to contain my body that was about to tremble and put my right hand in a knife pattern.


    A forward leaning position with your right foot forward and your body protruding forward.


    No more words, I don''t need.


    Exhaling sharply, he kicked the ground with all his might.


    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    Zero distance after less than seconds, swinging through your right arm at the same time as you step into the ground.


    No spare time, it''s all from the beginning.


    Instead of handing it off, he''s even going to kill it, and a blunt sh runs...


    "... eh"


    But the response that came back was, naturally, rigid.


    It sounds tall... but that''s what I knew.


    So She had already taken the next step by then.


    "- Cloud spraying"


    - Knife Art Extraordinary - Protecting Forest Spirit - Mental Concentration - Amodation - Mind Eye - Intuition (False) - Continuous Strike: Cloud Mist Eliminating Machete.


    Moments, She scratches out.


    It''s not about blocking signs, it''s about the nature of the move itself.


    I''ve shown it to Soma once, but I can''t believe I just saw it once and I can''t see it all through.


    Disappeared and made him think of himself as a rear assault, ughtering him from the same position.


    Slightly cut the carp of the knife that has already finished the knife, and grabbed the right arm with the pattern...


    "-!?


    - Knife Techniques Superior/Forest Spirit Protection/Sign Detection Intermediate/Intuition (False): Hazard Detection.


    Instant instinct screamed, "That''s no good.


    Something resembles a chill in your spine runs and, without defying them, forcefully defeats your body to the right.


    It''s almost at the same time as falling to the ground like rolling and something sharp passing just above it.


    If it had moved slowly even for a second, it would have been shed.


    But I''m relieved there. I can''t afford it.


    When I got up trying to jump up instantly, I swung through my right arm holding the pattern.


    - Knife Techniques Superior - Forest Spirit Protection - Mental Concentration - Heart Eye - Signal Blocking Subordinate - Continuous Strike: Remnants of Shadow Tai - Xu.


    It''s too forceful an attack, but it can''t be shaped like hatred.


    That blow cuts the sky as a price for the fortitude, but it is also within the assumption.


    The ughter unleashed to hide in its trajectory approached Soma - but it was still prevented as a matter of course.


    "... eh"


    It''s like I can''t stand my teeth...... no, I don''t even feel like I can fight.


    He said he was standing around for just a few seconds, but he felt like he was slowly taking his mental powers.


    I can imagine for a moment that if I lost my mind, I would be lying on the ground.


    This made me realize that Soma meant it, even though I didn''t like it.


    I have met with Soma many times before.


    I meant I knew it wasn''t serious.


    But I guess that was really all I meant to do.


    And while this makes Soma serious, it''s not all he can do.


    If he hade with all his might, She''s head must have said goodbye to her torso, by the way.


    But that''s why Soma can''te at all.


    If there was only a gap in it, it would be there.


    Though Soma says something, she is sweet to those who deem herself in her body.


    That''s amazing, too.


    And for once, She thinks she would belong there.


    Or else you''d be mercilessly beaten to death by now.


    Thinking about it makes me worried that my brother would have been okay now...... clumsy, but the principle is about a good brother.


    I just have to believe that it will be okay there.


    Or there are no shards left to care about that in the first ce.


    Once away from Soma, he breathed in an instant and stood up again.


    Even if I''m just doing this, my strength is shredding more and more, but I can handle it with my right hand holding the knife pattern.


    Instead of looking at one point or another, we concentrate our consciousness so that we don''t miss every step of it, while trying to look at the whole body of Soma.


    You can do it if you lose your mind in a moment, which means you just don''t have to lose your mind in a moment.


    So to the extent that we can do something about it, Soma hasn''t been able to help.


    Of course I know that''s not as easy as saying it with your mouth, it''s too much.


    Now it actually did, albeit for a few seconds.


    There''s no way I don''t get it.


    But still.


    "... yet, I..."


    You can''t just give up.


    "... eh"


    I squeezed my lips and jumped all the way to Soma.


    From there, the sight of an earlier re-bake is repeated several times.


    You don''t need to do it properly.


    No, you can''t do it properly.


    What She needs to do is let Soma stop here for even a second.


    Better in the meantime the ritual isplete, but the seal should have been unsealed earlier.


    Then I won''t say luxury.


    At least if you''re in a situation where you can''t do anything with soma.


    In that case... in that case...


    "-"


    In elerated thinking, She just waves a knife.


    It''s all for one purpose¡­ toplete this ritual.


    I know what I''m waiting for at the end of it, and I don''t need anyone to tell me now.


    I understand, ept, and am prepared for all of it¡­ I have made up my mind.


    Three brothers and sisters, together.


    There was no other way.


    This world is not as gentle as it exists.


    If that''s what you have...... I''m sure my sister didn''t be a witch or anything from the start.


    This never happened.


    So this is the utmost resistance.


    In the worst case scenario, my brother thought desperately to achieve a slightly better end.


    It is a problem that involves all the species called elves.


    Where I chose what, there''s bound to be a retrieval.


    In it, the way to do it with minimal sacrifice. Now it was my sister who would make the sacrifice.


    It''s just that.


    If you disrespect that, it will be easy to impeach you as ruthless.


    But it wasn''t just us, everyone in the same family understood.


    I never exined a word, but that''s why it''s extra.


    And I figured out that maybe I was more troubled and suffering than anyone else, so I thought I''d help out a little bit.


    Just as our own parents were.


    Most of all, I''m sure those people were meant to live, not die.


    But there was nothing I could do.


    Even She didn''t think about it.


    There''s no way I didn''t think about it.


    My power is for times like these, and it''s times like these that I''ve been polishing up.


    But such tiny confidence was shattering just because I felt the power.


    Only a small amount of residue leaked from the seal.


    It was too much for anyone to realize before that that they were helpless, heartbroken and convinced that their brother was still right.


    - Or.


    Yes, or... I still might be able to do something about it, and if someone seemed to be on the spot at that time, I might not have known yet.


    Though I don''t think it would be possible, nevertheless, if I could see that invincible figure, another determination could have been made.


    But he wasn''t there then.


    I just got out, I''m already...


    With that in mind, I eat my teeth off.


    I raised my face so that I could not lose the weakness that sprang up from the bottom of my heart.


    "- Ah."


    Moments, my eyes met.


    It''s pitch-ck, it reminds me of darkness, it envelops everything, and I''m fascinated by it in an instant.


    The eyes that stared straight at this one seemed to look as if to the depths of this one''s heart as well.


    I remember that feeling, like being exposed to everything I was hiding, like everything I was holding back would be rampant.


    - That''s why I didn''t want to look at you.


    Because I knew that if I put these straight eyes in front of me, I would stop lying to my feelings, etc.


    Moment after moment, a tall noise sounded on the spot.


    Along with that, the weight disappears from She''s right hand.


    What I was gripping there disappeared and something blunt was dancing at the edge of my sight.


    Looking up at it, I think.


    My sister told me she''s changed, but I''m sure nothing''s really changed.


    She hasn''t changed a thing since Doris took her out of the woods.


    I wanted to live up to everyone''s expectations.


    I wanted to be useful.


    I wanted to live up to my responsibilities as a royalty.


    It''s my thoughts, it''s my greed, it''s my wish.


    From the bottom of my heart, it is what I always thought.


    Naturally, it''s what I thought again this time...... but.


    Most importantly, I didn''t want you to die.


    That''s for everyone.


    Elves.


    And to Soma.


    But of all the people who don''t want me to die, my sister, as a matter of course, is also included.


    Plus, I wanted you to y more.


    I wanted you to talk about all sorts of things.


    I wanted you to cook.


    I wanted you tough, and I wanted you tough.


    I wanted you alive.


    - Help me.


    "... help my sister"


    If I noticed, my aspirations were falling zero out of my mouth.


    Vision seeps and distorts...... Still, in the pitch ck that you can clearly see among them, mouth what you want.


    Because I can''t do it myself.


    Though it''s an unsolicited wish.


    Although it''s too convenient.


    - Still.


    He tried to open his mouth further, but it was blocked by the impact that struck his head.


    It''s gentle and powerful, and it''s a hand that''s put on your head.


    "- You should leave it to me."


    Listening to the words and remembering the senses...... She noticed that Soma''s back, which was about as good as hers, was somehow beyond herself.

 133 Witches And Forest Gods

    Soma, hurrying ahead, had felt through her own skin that the signs of Forest God and Doo were rising as they were.


    That''s not simply because you''re close to it.


    Try stopping to try the facts, but that keeps growing.


    I guess that means the seal is beingpletely unsealed.


    "Hmm...... and isn''t this world, and all sorts of things, too sealed?


    That''s the third time I''ve had a chance.


    It would be more natural to assume that such a thing exists everywhere than to assume that you are in all those ces by chance.


    How noisy the hell is the world?


    "... no, is it better than how many columns of god are bouncing around, starting with Dragon God?


    Well, both of them, and so on... and then I look back.


    Past the back of your brain was earlier.


    One, breathed out a sigh.


    "Damn, you''re a really troubled sibling"


    Apparently, there''s more people I have to preach toter.


    At least one of the fist bones has to be dropped.


    "... would I disqualify my sister, such as crying my sister?


    Squirting, he turned back forward and ran out again.


    Felicia was there alone in the woods, holding her hands together to meditate and pray.


    I''m not really praying, nor am I trying to use a spell again.


    It was simply shabby to say that he was doing so somehow.


    What''s in front of it is something like an altar.


    At the center is a spherical light floating, repeatedly bright to pulse.


    The sound of a heartbeat was also echoing on the spot.


    The sounding interval is gradually shorter and the speed of brightness is increasing.


    Because he was meditating on his eyes, the only thing Felicia felt was the sound... but still, I understood not that anyone would tell me but that it would appear soon enough.


    - Mori god.


    To the Lord of thepany of the Forest Spirit, a venerable being of the species Elf.


    And from now on, Felicia is the one who, by ritual, gives that life.


    Rituals, etc. sounds good, but the point is, it''s just personal.


    But Felicia is not dissatisfied there.


    I''d even say I''m satisfied.


    Because I know very well that''s thest time that makes sense.


    As Felicia and her mother did.


    Felicia L. - Leonhardt Valtstein is a so-called half-elf.


    High Elf''s father and - with a witch''s mother, a mixed child.


    Besides, there is no causal connection between that and Felicia being a witch.


    Evidence of this is that She, who draws the exact same blood, is an ordinary elf.


    Well, She is She, and even though she is an elf, she has to be able to use magic, which is simply because her talent is specialized in knives.


    Extraordinary skills are not light enough to allow other talents to be brought together while having exceptional talent.


    Perhaps those who transcend the vessels of men will make it possible.


    Anyway, that''s why Felicia knows so much about witches.


    Because we spent only a few years together in that witch forest and they taught us all sorts of things.


    ofing to that end¡­ also means fulfilling one''s wishes.


    - Witches cannot fulfill their wishes as a spell.


    This is something I have said before, but it is not, strictly speaking, correct.


    Correctly, you can make any wishe true if you redeem your own life, that''s why.


    And in general, that is thest of the witches.


    Witches are enemies of the world, but the truth is that they are rarely killed by anyone.


    The reason for this is simple, because it''s just too sparing to kill.


    Even though it takes a price, it can make someone''s wishes, sometimes even distorting reason,e true.


    There will be no such thing as people who cannot understand its usefulness.


    Most of all, that''s why witches are surrounded.


    Witches are useful to everyone, but their power is also finite.


    If no one can fulfill his wishes, the power is for his own sake.


    But at the same time, that''s why they hide.


    Because if its existence is exposed, it will be disputed by those who neglect it.


    Whether everyone acknowledges its usefulness or not, it still makes no difference that the witch is the enemy of the world.


    And it''s another story that may be happy for the person of the moment.


    No, or should I say this?


    You don''t have to be killed to live like a person.


    That pr is the way to die.


    Generally, although a witch dies fulfilling her own wishes, that wish is not really what the person wished for, and... very rarely, but sometimes it is executed.


    When you find out you''re hiding it, or at the end of the day, take advantage of a job and its death.


    To advertise that when you have fought the world''s enemies.


    In light of all that, Felicia can tell you how human and happy she was.


    I can live with my mother for a few years and meet my family once a month, albeit for a short time.


    It was too much of a human being.


    No matter what anyone else says.


    So this is my wish.


    For everyone, including my family, to help.


    The existence of the Forest God is empowering the elves, its source.


    That''s why I worship... but that awakening means the ruin of an elf.


    Because the Forest God eats elves.


    Apparently a preferential treatment rather than an appetite, but there is also a record that the elves once reduced that number in half because of it.


    It was also said to have been extinct as it was, and it was for that reason that it was sealed.


    When ites to why such beings are empowering the elves in the first ce, the reasons for this are unknown.


    There are theories that we are not empowering, that the elves are just affected... but it''s one thing we haven''t been able to figure out yet.


    And Felicia will never know that answer again.


    Because I make my wishe true here.


    To seal the Forest God again.


    Now never wake up again.


    With his own life.


    That''s the ritual, all of it.


    The seal I once ced was about to be lifted, and it took the lives of the elves to seal it again.


    Because that''s what sealing with elves is all about.


    To do so, however, it was calcted that half of the existing elves were needed.


    Or some hands don''t seal it, but this is out of the question.


    If I didn''t seal it, the Forest God would just eat me... and I couldn''t take the option of moving from here.


    The only reason the elves are currently neutral is because of this forest.


    If you go outside the woods, the elves are only human beings who are somewhat good at magic.


    If that happens, they''ll just be unterally fed, which is something we don''t even have to think about.


    Especially since it has happened before, even more so.


    So in the end, there is no way for the elves to survive but to seal the Forest God and pierce the way they have always been.


    Even at the cost of half my life.


    And, if it were, it would have.


    But fortunately... yes, fortunately, there was another means left for the elves today.


    About forty years ago, with the wishes of the witch and the dedication of the head of the time, as the crisis of the n was turned away.


    It was predicted that if it were the witch''s wish again this time, he would be able to put more seals on the Forest God than ever before.


    When they heard that, Felicia was nodding without getting lost.


    Because I hardly ever met with any of the elves, but I knew what everyone thought.


    through the food given once a month.


    So that''s what I thought if I just had to sacrifice myself.


    Maybe because I was prepared that one day the time woulde.


    That was today.


    That''s all.


    So.


    ... so...


    "-"


    Moments, a loud heartbeat sounded in the air, and that alone blew away everything in my thought.


    I even forgot what I was thinking and opened my eyes... and there I was.


    The light goes out at some point, and there''s something there that I''m not sure about all the recements.


    But at the same time, at first sight, I understood it from the bottom of my heart.


    That''s the Forest God.


    ¨D¨D


    Felicia watched as things stretched out that she didn''t really understand, rather than doing anything.


    Reflectively wondering maybe that''s an arm, but that''s all.


    I didn''t even think about running away.


    It wasn''t because of the ritual.


    It''s just fear.


    To Felicia, who has unconsciously felt the signs since childhood, to the elf, the existence of the Forest God is imprinted in consciousness as fear itself.


    I just felt the omen of that resurrection, and the elf would not be able to stay calm... and if I had preceded it, it would have been natural.


    Nevertheless, maybe that''s good in a way.


    For if a witch is to fulfill her own wishes, she needs to die at that moment.


    And Felicia, although apparently close to the human species, is no different from being an elf in blood muscle.


    Besides, the blood that runs through that body is a high elf.


    If I tried it as a forest god, the treat should have been the same.


    Do you understand that, Mori God did not hesitate to grab Felicia''s body.


    My body swells and my pain runs.


    "... eh"


    But it was only a few moments away.


    As soon as my arms were pulled back, it was because they let me go in the air.


    A sh of flotation and a fall.


    "... Huh?


    The questions that arose shortly afterwards were to be resolved.


    Because the answer to the meaning of doing that was right there.


    Maybe there''s the head of it¡­ the ce that seems to be its mouth was wide open.


    Try to get sucked in, Felicia''s body falls off.


    "... ah"


    The moment I saw that empty space, all sorts of things went past my head.


    There are so many things that I don''t understand what they were.


    Still.


    I remember only one thing clearly.


    That''s a promise.


    We met just three days ago, a lie from the mouth.


    If there''s a time for trouble...


    Moments, I thought.


    That was pushing me to the bottom of my heart...... the truth is what I''ve always thought.


    - I don''t want to die.


    "... sprinkle"


    My body was trembling to the point where it was unusual.


    Vision was seeping to misery.


    What''s on my mind is a boy who just lived with me for a month.


    That''s so, so pathetic... still, or that''s why I didn''t want to die.


    "... help me, please"


    But my voice sounded vain.


    - I understand.


    With the roar, it blew away.

 134 Former Strongest, Relative To The Forest God

    I literally blew it to pieces in front of me. Looking at it, Soma leaked her tongue.


    Because the response conveyed through the sword was too light.


    It felt as if the contents had smashed even the scurvy wood.


    If you narrow your eyes to them turned into countless fragments, the majority of what you see in your vision actually seems to be wood fragments.


    But that''s why I can''t remember such a response if they are really part of the body.


    In other words, they are something far from the main body.


    Probably hasn''t done much damage.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if you told me you weren''t given it at all.


    I thought that was somehow the moment I saw it, but ''here'' still seems to be close to conceptual existence.


    There is no great significance to the figure, and thus the same where it was broken.


    To defeat it, we need something more than a physical attack.


    Is it not Dada who is called God or something?


    Though, I didn''t have time to explore that earlier, so I prioritized breaking that shape for now.


    On the contrary, it would be more convenient to help the person being attacked... but the person who helped him at the heart of it had a staring at this one for some reason.


    I held him before he hit me on the ground, gently lowered him, and I made sure he didn''t get hurt by anything that was...


    "Felicia? What''s wrong?


    "... soma,... right? Huh... why are you here...?


    And when I asked, those words returned.


    Soma shrugs her shoulders to Felicia, who sees with her eyes as if she sees even the unbelievable.


    Rather, it was more out-of-heart to be seen with such eyes and told so.


    "What do you look so strange about? When you''re asked for help, go help. Would you have promised me that?


    Well, I was honestly critical in timing, but I don''t dare to have to let you know that.


    There is no need to bother to disturb them.


    "... I did exchange things that didn''t even seem like such a promise... could it really be just that...?


    "Well, if that''s the only reason, maybe it''s a little different..."


    I didn''t think it was suspicious from the start, and from the middle of nowhere it became a certainty.


    That''s also why I made that promise in the first ce - though.


    "I''m here to help Felicia with something else, but wouldn''t I need any other reason?


    I promised to help.


    So I''m here to help.


    In the end, that''s all we''re talking about.


    And because they asked me for help, I helped.


    Truly, that is all.


    Well, if you ask me if I wouldn''t have helped you if I hadn''t asked for help, that''s another story.


    "What is it, it''s... it''s... it''s... it''s... it''s stupid... eh?


    "Hmmm... well honestly, if you ask me if I''m stupid, I can only answer that maybe I am..."


    At least, I''m sure he''s not clever.


    There would have been a more clever way to do this, and a wise man might not have stuck his neck in this in the first ce.


    But that would have been stupid.


    "Well, let''s just leave it at first if I''m an idiot... for now, it seems like it''s too early to get distracted, huh?


    "Oh... yeah, sounds like..."


    Side by side Felicia strengthens her body, Soma turns her gaze around.


    The signs of the Forest God, which we have been feeling for some time now, are clearly getting thicker.


    Apparently he was even angry, rather than dust-free to give up.


    But it''s where we want it, too.


    In one way or another, I would have worried about what would have happened to you if you had been pulled as you were.


    That''s synonymous with letting them get away with it, and they''re not going to let that end.


    And, at the end of Soma''s gaze thinking about it, it began to take shape again.


    But I saw it earlier in a different way.


    As it was earlier, it was in the form of a person.


    Although it was not only the upper body, but also various and inappropriate, it could not yet be called the critical type because of the shape of both arms, head, etc.


    But it''s...


    "Hmm... should I say that I expressed my nature, or should I say something like that... is something that I could often call God?


    "It''s no different that you were gracious to us.... and you don''t just respect God, do you?


    "I do say awe... but I still wonder if this is honest."


    The ce where Soma and the others lived was also an open ce in the woods.


    Something like an altar was ced in the center of it... but now its condition keeps changing from moment to moment.


    That''s already obvious from the looks of it.


    Whatever it is, the range of that open ce is expanding so clearly that you can see it at a nce.


    Most importantly, that''s not exactly right either.


    I don''t know why that is happening... because the way the trees around me are swallowed up on the ground and disappearing was clearly shown by the way it looks at the end of my gaze.


    Its body, already over ten metres and still about to grow, was shaped by soil and sand, it and numerous nts.


    "The Forest God is what I used to say. It''s like everything in this forest belongs to me..."


    Or maybe you''re actually right.


    Unless Soma''s senses have gone crazy, because the signs of Forest God now feel like they''re spreading through the woods.


    Moreover, in one way or another, what existed from the beginning woke up from sleep.


    It''s hard to believe if it''s normal, but it''s not that strange considering what they are.


    Plus what She once told me affirms the idea.


    That''s what Elf said when he literally stepped out of the woods and couldn''t wield his powers until then.


    From those things, it is likely that a forest god is an elf forest itself or an almost equal being.


    Yet I guess the reason why I don''t try to do this directly with the Somas is because existence itself is too big.


    If one likes one another, one cell at a time can be manipted by one''s own will.


    So, yeah, that''s when I''m creating the right body.


    And that means that I decided I needed all that.


    "Or maybe that''s enough... but if you try, you know what I mean."


    "What...? also, could...... are you going to fight that arr?


    "Yeah? Is it natural? Or do I feel even more so now that I''vee this far?


    "That''s... yes, maybe..."


    Even while I was saying that it kept increasing in size...... it was about fifty meters and finally stopped.


    It''s clear from the intense signs that it''s not just getting bigger.


    Perhaps there is a shard of evil god power the other day, about half the power of arr.


    But I can''t insult you.


    Kurt wasn''t able to use it at all, but that one is originally his own power.


    Which is stronger than you need to think about.


    I''m sure Felicia feels the power.


    Her face is blue, her body trembles... but she squeezes her mouth tight as if she were determined to do something.


    From the mouth of Soma watching it, a sigh of nature and fright leaked.


    "Felicia, I knew you''d sacrifice and seal it, or something, wouldn''t you?


    "Huh... ''Cause you don''t have a choice. I certainly didn''t want to die earlier, and I appreciate your help. There''s no way you can win. I see..."


    Trembling, Felicia still looks at Soma with a determined eye... but as for Soma, she still has to exhale and shrug her shoulders.


    Totally...


    "I suppose you could believe me a little more about me. There''s no way I''m going to lose to someone like that?


    Sure, the other guy is mighty.


    Unlike the other day, you won''t have time to hold your wife''s hand long, and it''s outside because of rm and so on.


    But.


    That was all.


    I see. Surely there is just the power to be called God.


    But that is only to the extent that it is closer to God than normal human beings.


    To a real God, far from it.


    God is a god, but it is a mystery.


    Things like precision being a crude artifact.


    Perhaps, technically, they are called sub-gods, etc.


    The angel Modki I once met, that kind.


    Well, whatever it is...


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch there. Either way, I''m going to knock you in."


    Saying so, Soma turned to it and ran out in a straight line.

 135 The Day God Gave In.

    Come to think of it, that was the first time Felicia had seen something decent calledbat.


    When my mother took me outside the Order, the very act of fighting was not carried out in the first ce.


    Though I had encountered demons, my mother used some means to put them right to sleep.


    A battle-like battle never took ce.


    Felicia herself never saw the battle during the years she moved into the Witch Forest, and from time to time she or she listened to her sister, but to that extent.


    With all that happening, in Felicia, the thing calledbat was something to be avoided, only the perception that it was even horrible.


    And you can''t even say that''s a mistake, though.


    Fighting is not the same as killing each other, but that''s almost synonymous only with what''s happening on the spot.


    Those who know are hurt, tormented, and killed at their ends.


    It makes sense that I don''t want to see such a scene.


    At least in Felicia, that was the definitive future.


    I was helped earlier, and it''s not like I don''t believe in Soma.


    But that''s not the problem.


    The fears that continued to be imprinted from an early age were such that they easily swallowed up those pale emotions, and from the signs of bloating and enrichment, I could only feel the scent of death.


    So even on the back of Soma, who headed towards the Forest God with unfathomable words andughter, Felicia could still only feel despair.


    I think I should have died there honestly without wanting to live, etc.


    I don''t really think I can do anything about it in exchange for my own life, etc... but if I did, at least Soma would have helped.


    Looking at that back, I thought about it - as ifughing off such bullshit with my nose, the next moment, about a third of it, whether fifty meters would be there, disappeared so easily as to be careless.


    And that doesn''t end there, and in the next moment, even the other half disappears.


    It was like God smashing the toys he was tired of unconstructively.


    "... Yes?


    Indeed, Felicia has never seen battle properly.


    But it''s just that I''ve never seen it, and I don''t know it.


    And at least I know to such an extent that I can see how unlikely it is that it was caused in front of me.


    Therefore, it was only natural that a grunt leaked out of his mouth.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean that I did something that I don''t really understand Soma.


    Rather, what Soma did is extremely simple.


    What the Forest God showed us earlier is something that is difficult to describe.


    Soil, sand and numerous nts gathered in one ce and pushed hard, shall we say?


    It stood there because it was about fifty meters in size, and countless things, mainly nt-based, were grown from all directions, neither on the arms nor on the tentacles.


    Even demons keep their form as minimal creatures.


    But even ignored it, which is exactly what we should call a monster. That pped its countless tentacles on the soma that came towards itself.


    It was such a simple thing that it did, and so was the soma against it.


    He swung the sword in his hand out toward the front, on the verge of his tentacles being pped.


    That was all it was.


    Only then would a third of the body of the Forest God have disappeared in the next moment.


    There''s nothing strange about what you''ve done.


    but the phenomenon that happened for that matter was only meaningless through wonder.


    It is also evident that that is not the suicide bombing of the Forest God, etc., as soon as Soma continued to wipe out the sword, the other half disappeared.


    I mean, Soma is just waving his sword, causing all that.


    I have no idea what that means.


    But it wasn''t until that long that Felicia had thought about it.


    Doesn''t mean the Forest God did something...... no, is that right in a way?


    Perhaps he just didn''t intend to harm Felicia to the Forest God.


    Because there is no such thing as a lover of things that cares about roadside stones.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Perhaps, but it was roaring.


    The sound wasn''t recognizable.


    Naturally, I don''t even know what you said.


    But at that moment, only the will was clearly conveyed.


    It was destroyed in an instant the shape it created... it must have been its wrath.


    Or maybe it was a feeling, including before that, of why I get in my way.


    But whatever it is, it is clear that it was caused by it.


    Felicia clearly recognized that her heart had stopped beating.


    "... Huh!?


    I can''t breathe, I open and close my mouth, but I never get airing in from it.


    And this is probably just the aftermath.


    thats where it got bumped up is soma...... no, maybe it just simply wielded anger in the first ce.


    I didn''t mean to do anything with it, but I still do all this.


    Oh, God is still God, no matter what he looks like, defying it, let alone thinking that he might be able to defeat--


    "- It''s weird, crumbs. At least speak in humannguage."


    That was never something shouted out loud.


    On the contrary, it must only be small enough to whine.


    Even so, for some reason, Felicia heard it clearly.


    The heartbeat that had stopped resumed and the breath became inhaled¡­ just like them, all of the body of the remaining Forest God disappeared, as is normal.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    The scream mmed in again, but this time it never stopped wondering, breathing or heartbeating.


    Or maybe because what was contained there wasn''t just anger.


    It was a surprise and¡­ maybe a fear.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    But if we do not acknowledge it, the body is instantly reconstructed with the cry.


    It was taking some time earlier, but so you got the hang of it, next time it''s a sh.


    And it''s about 50% bigger.


    "Oh man, just making the figure big would only make the aim bigger. I don''t know if you can''t tell. Is this the god Modoki?"


    Moment after moment, with a wave of soma, all of that disappeared.


    It is just a blow to say that the earlier one was looking good.


    As for Felicia, it was time for her to pass by and be frightened.


    "... from one incident when I was a dragon, I knew it wasn''t just..."


    Apparently it was just really meant to be.


    Well, I''m talking about how it''s more impossible to predict this.


    And in just a few moments, even Felicia could understand it.


    Perhaps¡­ which power is above.


    There is no way that Forest God could understand that... but maybe it was the will or something that never gave in there.


    The fact that there is some will in the Forest God, and that it is more advanced than that, is something we don''t even have to think about now.


    Whether or not what underlies that thought is based on the same value standards as ourselves is yet another story¡­ it is only then that we will know what will happen if we rte to Soma any more.


    But it never pulled.


    Maybe it wasn''t even possible that it was still at the stage where I was looking at things...... at least I don''t feel that way about Felicia.


    Because the will to be screamed and tapped right after was mixed with fright, no matter what you think.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    You''ve learned that creating a body just breaks in an instant, only things like tentacles grow innumerable from the ground, and they strike soma all at once.


    Felicia, who sees it from a remote ce, also knew at a nce that each and every one of them has the power to fear.


    Or maybe the force that was used on the body earlier is used directly there.


    Felicia would die lightly just because she felt the fear and anxiety that would make her heart eagle just watching, and perhaps pointing that one at a distraction.


    But Felicia never actually worried about it.


    I think that could kill Soma.


    The reason for this is simple.


    When you look at theming towards you, Soma sighs boringly -


    "Better than earlier... don''t you see the difference in power yet? Well, we''ll just keep going until we figure it out."


    Because when I let myself leap, I shed all of that as a matter of course.


    There is no danger there, on the contrary I even feel spared.


    Tentacles grow and strike with impunity where they are swept away, but their ends remain the same.


    shing all of that without difficulty, Soma just exhales a sigh of sigh like a fright.


    From there on forward, it was as if it were just a phantom of repeating the same thing or even watching it in a y.


    Even though some ideas are mixed from time to time, there are only a few ways to attack tentacles.


    The basics are just tapping, sharp ahead and trying to stab or roll, but the difference is to that extent.


    The angles and speeds at which it is done change, sometimes wrap up, sometimes time difference, but all of that is pointless.


    They shed the whole thing, and Soma barely even moved off the spot.


    It''s just an overwhelming difference in power...... I just felt like that wasn''t the only reason it was happening to Felicia.


    There''s no question about the power difference.


    The question is somewhere else¡­ I mean, you don''t have to imitate it like that.


    There is an overwhelming difference in power, so you just have to settle for it.


    That''s one of the reasons I said it sounded like a y.


    He even looks as if he''s boasting, and even feels ufortable there.


    Because somehow, Soma doesn''t look like the type to do that.


    Or soma is undoubtedly the type only interested in profitability.


    If I didn''t have to...... or even if I did, I wouldn''t like the extra imitation.


    Then why are you doing that now?


    "... I guess that means you need to, but... do that and what does it mean to Mr. Soma...?


    To show myself for a moment, the stupid thought of, etc. is past my mind, but it''s really just a stupid idea.


    There''s no way that''s possible.


    Damn, if I''m too unconscious about anything, I exhale a sigh like scolding myself - so I''mte to realize that.


    At the edge of his vision, he reacted to it small, and turned around, and what was there was something familiar.


    There''s no way I don''t recognize you.


    Because it''s the same tentacles that are still hitting Soma.


    However, its size would be less than a tenth.


    But at the same time, it''s too much to kill yourself to that extent.


    I was immediately convinced why I abruptly took this one.


    Forest God is not interested in Felicia anything.


    That''s what I decided if I killed Felicia, Soma would be upset.


    Felicia didn''t even know if that was right, but it wouldn''t be a bad decision.


    At least, there''s no reason not to try.


    And when I found out about those things, there was nothing Felicia could do.


    It''s a mistake at the time of thinking, whether to put it in ce or not.


    There''s no way to get him involved.


    It is also a mistake to ask Soma for help.


    Before you make it or not, because that''s the only way to get in Soma''s way.


    In other words, the conclusion is one.


    At the end of the day, you don''t have to change your end of the line.


    "- I see. Apparently, you''d rather die than die."


    Moment after moment, my heart jumped.


    The voice is heard right from the side, and at about the same time, the tentacles that were heading this way disappear without a trace.


    On the contrary, even the ground that was ahead of it had been quietly decided and blown away.


    A clear voice reaches Felicia''s ear, sounding as if it represented the mood of those who caused it, but still undisputed by its sound.


    "If that is the case, then my life will not shy away anymore. If I get too much momentum... well, I''ll just have to apologize to everyone then. Pray for luck."


    Even though she knew it wasn''t herself to whom the voice was directed, Felicia feltfortable.


    No, or... maybe because I knew.


    To the anger put in there...... just a little, to have something against me.


    Maybe Soma was angry that he gave up his life and didn''t even try to call for help more than anything.


    I''m sorry about that, and... and remember something like just a little tickle -


    "- I will wear heaven and be a de that crushes the earth"


    With the vague feeling that this would be the end of it, Felicia just had a jittery view of Soma''s arm swinging down at the edge of her sight.

 136 After The Elf Forest.

    Joseph was inadvertently sighing out the mountains in front of him and the parchment piled up in front of him.


    But that won''t help either.


    Even though we know there are mountains of things that need to be reported, this is still only a part of it.


    Given how long it takes to finish processing all of that, it''s natural to leak one or two of the sighs.


    "Nevertheless, you can''t let someone do it,"


    Or who made you do it instead, and eventually Joseph has to confirm it.


    Then there''s no point there.


    "Hmm... if you have time to think about crap, just get it over with"


    When I take one of the parchments appropriately whining about that, I look at it and press judgment.


    I can''t read it very carefully, and most of the contents are found out.


    As long as there is evidence that Joseph has confirmed, the rest will be handled by the personnel as appropriate.


    That''s how we process them one after the other, but most of them are still what we expected.


    The mostmon concerns one of the recent Forest gods and there are many voicesining about their anxiety.


    Well, I still remember Joseph clearly from the shock.


    It wouldn''t have been irrelevant to have been nearby, but it probably wouldn''t have made a big difference to have been away.


    The signs of awesomeness so far and the fear I felt with them are not so easily forgotten where I wanted to forget them.


    "Hmm... well, that''s all there is to it. Isn''t it something you can feelfortable with quickly when you''re told you''re doomed..."


    Fortunately... or strangely, the elves never lost their advantage in thend, but that sign is what I''ve been feeling since birth.


    It''s weirder not to be anxious if you feel that intensely, and on the contrary, there are many voices that make you feel anxious that you no longer feel it.


    It seemed like we all needed some time to get our old lives back.


    "Nevertheless, to put it the other way around, is it difficult to solve it outside of time? It might be a little better if I show you that... Hmm, now you''re going to remember another anxiety the other way"


    Anyway, Joseph himself was.


    The shock when you see that is more than when the Forest God wakes up and feels the sign...... I''m sure you''ll never forget it.


    Intense shock and roar.


    I think it''s as if the world had shattered. Besides, I went outside¡­ I opened my eyes to the sight that was spreading there.


    In any case, the earth was crushed without metaphor, and about 80% of it had disappeared.


    The space at the bottom was filled with rubber, and it seemed like it was about to copse no matter what.


    Unless it''s a quarantine world, or we don''t know how much damage has been done.


    Just because of that, there''s no damaging damage on this side, and given the added persuasion in this im that the witch is doomed, it wouldn''t be all that bad.


    "Huh, because of that, I can no longer use it there, and my house is moving to this side... well, do you mind? It was originally too wide for nothing. It would be an advantage,bined with the fact that it is no longer inconvenient."


    If you get stuck from some country, you destroy every Joseph''s house that was there just to be too dangerous, although you save it to show the tragedy.


    If it could have been repaired, it would have been used for something else, but raw hate and that was created by the great magic that the original ancestors gave it more immediately than the wizard of the beginning, just like there in the forest of witches.


    Consider the danger. The original ancestors have disappeared without telling anyone, so it is impossible to put a hand over there, whoever it is.


    Though sparingly, it is a matter of no choice.


    "... I''d like to impensation if I could, but I don''t know more than the sight the witch created in exchange for that life. Hmm, well - hmm."


    And when I was sorting out and remembering what had happened here recently, I found the report that was worthy of closing.


    It''s a reminder that my sister She is leaving the woods again.


    "Twopanions, or..."


    When I whine, I press the mark and throw it unconstructively.


    Looking up at the ceiling to stare at - Joseph hoisted the edge of its mouth just a little while still stroking his aching cheeks.


    "I''ll spare you thepensation... but if you make my two sisters cry, I won''t let you know?


    "... yeah?


    I felt like I felt someone''s gaze, and Soma stopped on the spot.


    But looking back, all that was there was the woods that grew.


    Though ideal for hiding yourself, there are no signs of someone lurking in particr.


    I thought it was your fault. Tilt your neck.


    "Mr. Soma? What''s wrong with you?


    "... Anything wrong?


    I shrugged my shoulders back because the two of them who were walking a little further med me for that.


    "No, I felt like my sister''s brother was looking at this one, but it just seemed like it was my fault."


    "What is it? I''m not sure if it''s specific or appropriate. What''s the word..."


    "... maybe the right person"


    "Oh, that''s She, you know exactly what I mean."


    "... ehm?


    "At least make the end feel like a chest stretched, not a question mark"


    I don''t even have that sort of recap, exchanging nonsense and letting my steps resume.


    I have no particr reason to rush, but I have just left the Elf Forest.


    It would be safer to at least stay a little further away, as no one will ever see it.


    Though...


    "By the way, I heard it would be straight out of the woods, but is it okay this way? I don''t see anything particrlyndmark..."


    I didn''t know Soma had jumped directly into the Elf Forest, or the Witch Forest, but around the Elf Forest it was a meadow as far as I could see.


    There doesn''t even seem to be a street or anything like that, and I''m not exactly sure where to go when they say straight.


    I think She knows that She''s guided us all the way out here, and that we''re still in the lead.


    "...... hmm.... maybe you''re okay?


    "Suddenly you got anxious."


    "... She? You''re really gonna be okay, aren''t you?


    "... I''ve never been this way, so I can''t say I''m confident."


    "Uh, I see. Did you go into Radius that way?"


    "... n"


    It''s only a story I''ve heard, but if you''re going from an elf forest to another town, or country, there are three main paths... Apparently.


    Of course it is possible to go to various countries by following them from the countries ahead, but of course there are two things that can be done to go to Radius.


    And one of them is the path She has taken.


    But in order to reach Radius, it''s a long way to go.


    I was originally going to Radius, She, or Doris, for two reasons.


    I was going to show She a variety of ces... and the other was to pass through the demonic realm.


    Finally, what Soma and the others are about to do is go through the demonic realm, as per She''s dialogue that she has never done.


    "Well, even though it gets somewhat far, there''s not much reason to dare go to those who might be dangerous.... that, so, are you sure?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "I''m about to go this way... because of me, right?


    "Well, you can''t even say that. Even though you can''t see your face, if you have two of those people, it''s usually like saying," Suspicious. "


    "... suspicious"


    "Don''t snort She, even though it''s about you. ¡­ indeed, it is suspicious"


    As I was exchanging those words, the two dressed now walking right next to Soma were suspicious.


    Whatever, She is wearing that outfit that she''s used to in a way - covering her whole body with a robe and wearing a hood, which she doesn''t know what she looks like from the outside.


    And even the other - Felicia - is also dressed the same way.


    If you want me to take these two to the border post, I''m telling you to be suspicious.


    As a matter of fact, even when Doris took me and She was alone, she was suspicious and confirmed in the face.


    They got no idea it was an elf... but that''s not how it works this time.


    Felicia has an appearance, and is generally a gray-haired equal-witch.


    I''m actually a witch in the first ce, so that''s not a misunderstanding or anything, there''s a limit to it, even if it''s deceptive.


    It would be natural to havee to the conclusion that it would be safer if we had gone through the realm of the Demon Nation, since that seems to be the case many times before we reach Radius.


    So if you''re sure it''s Felicia''s fault, I can''t help but say it''s Felicia''s fault.


    "If you can get back soon, you''ve never crossed it."


    It is generally the convenience of the basic soma that we are trying to make our way to Radius.


    Come on, it was too rxing over here, so I''ll have to show my face to the college and tell them I''m safe.


    The sooner, the better, so even without Felicia, Soma probably would have chosen this way.


    ... No, I could also say that I could have chosen this one thanks to Felicia because I might have chosen that one by saying that it was more about magic than far away.


    "... I think that''s a trick"


    "... but if soma does seem to do it"


    "So, is it?


    "Why does Mr. Soma strain his chest there...... I guess it''s not about bragging. Do you say... that I do not need to go with you in the first ce... no. You don''t think you need to go with me?


    "No, at least you''ll have a senior year? Felicia went outside because of me."


    Now for the record, when ites to why the three of us are out of the Elf Forest and on our way to Radius, we are on the edge yesterday that Soma forcefully sumbed to the Forest God with power.


    I first talked to the Forest God, helping the elves as before, while not making them aware of their existence - making them decide to die.


    The reason I did that on purpose is for the elves, but also to make loans at the same time.


    Power from the Forest God is a lifeline for them.


    The fact that we let them keep it is just as much a thank you for saving their lives.


    So Soma used it to negotiate with Joseph.


    To get Felicia out of that narrow forest.


    Why such a thing was asked not only of Joseph, but also of Felicia herself, but on the contrary from Soma, it was more questionable that she had been asked such a thing.


    It is also clear to the side that Felicia did not want that situation.


    No, on the contrary, I''m sure no one wanted that as one.


    But we have to strengthen it from a variety of factors such as glitches¡­ And this time, Soma has gained a position where he can ignore all of them and enforce only his own wishes.


    It was just that I used it.


    That was how a few things were decided at the end of the discussion, but the majority of them were natural and that they were going to do so without having to decide.


    It is particrly good to take them outside, but the fact that Soma has all the responsibility for it is naturally something that is too far out of the question.


    That''s how Forest God decided that Felicia sealed her life with her original n... that she was supposed to destroy it with too much momentum, and yet for some reason, only her power was as it had always been.


    To be honest with you, it''s too much of a setup to hide it, but there''s nothing wrong with it when I get noticed.


    In any case, it is scheduled to be scattered in time, and the point is, it is only to be hoped that the pre-construction has existed until then.


    Rather, it is important that it be known that there was a witch in the elf forest, but it was already destroyed, besides the elf.


    Then bring Felicia back to the woods when most of it cools down, and it''s bound to be a big circle.


    At least that''s what Soma is going to do... and if you mean to get in the way of it, I won''t forgive you for anything.


    That''s how much Soma thinks she owes her... and most of all, she simply wants to.


    So.


    "Besides, Joseph asked me to. I don''t think it''s a bad idea to beat him up at all... but you should ask him if he asks for it."


    And when Soma is able to pass more than some degree of selfishness, Radius is the only one, and the College is some kind of extra-territorial power among them.


    You''ll be able to shelter any number of them there, and that''s one of the factors you''re looking for over there... or in the end, that''s the main cause.


    Well, whatever...


    "If I had a cause, and you asked me to do it further, I wouldn''t have abandoned it."


    "... maybe when my sister abandons her sister, it''s impossible"


    "... I think you guys are spoiling me a little too much. I''m not that boxed, and I''m older than you guys in the first ce, am I?


    "In that appearance, is it?


    Although it is now covered to the face with a robe...... no, that is why the words are not convincing.


    Whoever looked at it, it just looked like a child.


    Well, at a time when the characteristics of the elves are not on the outside, there is no significant difference between them.


    "... don''t say much because I still care a lot about appearance. Mostly this isn''t because I''m a witch, it''s probably mainly because of Elf''s blood."


    "... my sister, how about a lobby?


    "... Mr. Soma, can you not make people''s sisters remember weird words?


    "Wait a minute, why are you ming me there? I don''t remember She remembering those words in my life, do I?


    "... Well, I certainly haven''t been taught.... I just heard you telling Hildegard and I just remembered"


    "Yeah? To Hildegard?


    Did I tell you? I think... I feel like I said it, and I feel like I didn''t say it.


    You don''t have to worry too much about details when you talk to Hildegard, so there are times when you talk to him for a price.


    So sometimes I talk about things I don''t remember... well, I guess I actually said that She remembers.


    "Um, I withdraw the foreword, but apparently it''s my senior''s fault. I''m sorry."


    "You''re manly for nothing again...... not at all"


    That said Felicia exhaled her sigh... even though she couldn''t see her face, I could see sheughed.


    So Soma shrugs her shoulders, too, and smiles.


    She told me that she wasughing thinly, not just from the signs.


    Thus, the three of them, withughter, went all the way to the dominant realm of the devil n - a ce also known as Dimension.

 137 Who Sees The Shogun And The Last Fool

    On the bed, the girl had one neck tilted.


    Outside the window, the book of the night is atst descending, on the contrary, by the time the date should already change.


    It was a normal, naturally falling asleep time.


    That''s the private room of the college dorm.


    Sometimes for instructors, the room is slightlyrger than the student''s, but the basic structure is not very different.


    Sometimes during a long vacation, people''s signs are rarer than they were, but even more so at this time.


    The girl was twisting her neck as she looked around the room with no shadow but herself.


    "Hmmm......? Well, why have I woken up? I don''t feel anything, and something''s not supposed to happen, is it?


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to guess things like ns, but it''s actually true.


    There shouldn''t be any such thing as what she seems to need at this time of year - oh no, there wasn''t even one possibility, but that should certainly be a littleter at times.


    Even if that''s what brought it forward in the first ce, it''s too far from here for anything.


    I just woke up and it wouldn''t exist as one of many things she could do.


    "That hurts me, too, when they say that? Even if there''s nothing you can actually do, okay? I don''t understand the maiden mind at all."


    Naturally because I''m not going to understand that... well, whatever the bullshit is, what did she wake up for after all?


    I''ve ever wondered so much, but it''s gotta be the first time there''s been nothing so far.


    There''s no doubt that it was after something happened outside of her perception.


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, the girl looked back like she had been yed.


    But at the end of that gaze is the window, where there is, as a matter of course, nothing and no one.


    Naturally.


    Instructor dormitories are not just upstairs, they are built only slightly apart from the rest.


    It''s getting easily exposed to people, and even though people''s eyes are almost non-existent right now, someone should be able to sneak in.


    "... I see, that''s right, should I say? I was still going to erase the signs..."


    And, as if to mock such a thought, a figure appeared abruptly inside the window.


    The color of that hair, which is illuminated by moonlight, is peach.


    Its back length is not so high, but it is only intended for adults.


    Much higher if you use her as a criterion, and what floats in its mouth is augh.


    It was a woman.


    Girl, not.


    Probably of adults... but at the same time, I couldn''t read any more.


    The work just makes you feel sophisticated by being there, but it also makes you feel so young from the look and look of it.


    If I put it briefly, it''s something like age unknown, and I don''t know what I''m good at - moments, those eyes that moved, they definitely caught this one.


    I can''t take my eyes off of it, as if it were pierced by my gaze.


    I know it''s an illusion, but I imagined it to the point of stuffing my breath and squealing my throat.


    Then I was released after the woman loosened her eyes.


    "... I''m sorry. I''m worried about being seen unterally."


    "... Could you possibly see -?


    "Yeah, of course. Because that''s what I am in charge of, and it''s a role. If you were the sword, you''d understand, wouldn''t you?


    "-"


    So the girl breathed because she understood the meaning of the words spoken by the woman.


    No... or maybe I should say because I was sure of that.


    I''m sure she knew from the moment she saw who the woman was.


    "... you still..."


    "Right. If I''m going to say it terminally, it''s ''eyes''. With you...... sorry. Speaking of which, you haven''t said hello yet."


    "... Speaking of which, yes"


    Now more so, but still, once the woman had adjusted her posture and smiled, she thanked her.


    "Nice to meet you... or, long time no see, should I say?


    "... Nice to meet you, I think. Yikes? At least I''ve never seen you before."


    "That''s true, too. Well, again - nice to meet you."


    I said that and bowed my head deep again...... up, the girl did know the face of the woman with the grin.


    Because Lina has only met once.


    ... Even if I''ve never met her, I''m sure I know who she is at a nce.


    "Yes, nice to meet you."


    That''s how the girl returned her greetings... and then issued one question.


    In a way, the most important question.


    "... so what should I call you?


    "Oh, you don''t mind anything, do you? You can call me whatever you want. Whether it be the Virgin, the Fifth King, the eyes of heaven... or the observer of mankind. Yeah, being you, I don''t have a problem with what they call it. ''Cause, right? Because we''re like each other."


    "... eh"


    The grin the woman had on her face must have been heartfelt.


    But... or that''s why the girl is breathtaking.


    At the same time, various things had passed behind its brain.


    Think and assume all sorts of things¡­ on top of that, in the end, go on and mouth the question.


    "I see... so can I ask you what you''vee to do?


    "Oh, that''s inconvenient. I was looking forward to seeing what you would call me... well, shall we keep that for the next time? You should tell them as soon as possible."


    With that said, the woman erased the grin on her mouth.


    The instantaneous atmosphere changes gantly, and from its appearance even the majesty bes felt.


    I see it''s not Dade that he''s the center of the Holy Capital and the modern saint chosen by God.


    And.


    "I haven''t finalised this yet...... but you may still say it''s finalised. Perhaps¡­ in the near future a new demon king will be born in thisnd"


    I have spoken those words.


    Stepping onto the spot as usual, the girl was inadvertently sighing.


    For that sight, reflected in sight, was ruin to see.


    Nevertheless, it is also as usual.


    There''s nothing wrong with it and it''s not like it''s abandoned, it''s like this here from the beginning.


    Still looks different because I''m still the only one here right now?


    I thought about that, and the girl exhaled her sigh again.


    "Think about it this way, do you think those guys were pretty useful with those guys? They were the only ones that could cause problems... but they were really troublesome, like, if they weren''t there."


    That, of course, means double triple.


    Most of all, I''ve tried to be stupid, and I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    In the meantime, from where I can, I''ll have to get my hands on it.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you... I''ve been getting corner information, but how about this?"


    If you look around, what''s there is a room, as I mentioned earlier, that I said is abandoned.


    However, there is a slight sense of life in such a ce because there were not many people who actually lived here.


    But now there was no one on the spot but the girl.


    I happen to be away, that''s not why.


    At least for thest few days...... no, on a monthly basis, there was no sign of someone stopping by.


    "... I gave up, but it''s still better."


    Would that frigid good man have made you mourn such a whine?


    Or maybe that frigid moat showed great standing around.


    If he was a rough guy, he might still have cursed him in a rough tone.


    "I miss that kind of thing. It''s the end of the line."


    Perhaps it''s the smart choice that ends up being a big deal here.


    Now maybe we can still go back.


    Even if you can''t go back to the worst, it''s possible as long as you live in detail.


    But such a choice is uneptable.


    Above all, I will not forgive myself.


    Sure, I''m not the one who started it, and in the end, I''m like I''ve been taken up.


    But you can''t make it an absolution mark.


    I chose it, I moved on, because ultimately it''s my will.


    Regardless of those three in the first ce, the others must have been more or less alike.


    Maybe if nothing had happened, he would have spent his days dissatisfied, but rather satisfied.


    It copsed... at the end of the day, I changed it to something like this, so I have to take responsibility for it.


    Even though there''s no one left, it''s not.


    Because there''s no one left.


    "For that matter, I''d be d if this were true... can you really trust this? More so to a ce like this, and a demon god, is it? It''s not a level of frigidity. I still feel better about Alberto and Tobias."


    But I just said, there''s still nothing I can do.


    Bet on this, there''s no way out.


    That''s what I knew from the beginning, such as bad minutes.


    Instead, you could say that what has gone on so far is miraculous.


    Well, then...


    "Well, what''s really going on? At any rate, I don''t feelfortable at the end of the day, I''m just scattering it shy..."


    I hate to hurt, but with a lie, etc., the girl looked around there only once for thest time, and then there was no way to make her feel untrained as it was, and it was after the scene.

 138 The Realm Of Tabernacle Demons

    Although the dominant area of the Demon Nation is also known as Diment, it is technically amon name and amon name.


    It is not a ce name or country name, it is not an official word to indicate it.


    That''s what they call it one day, and that''s just what''s going on today.


    Nevertheless, no one will probably know the story in the first ce, what to formally call it there, etc.


    The extent to which it can be seen that precision was a territory of many countries.


    The reason for this is simple, because no one is named, and no one is fundamentally named.


    In general, although the Demons rule, etc., it is primarily the human side that determines its borders.


    If you say so, you are just saying so on your own, and not that someone is specifically ruling and ruling.


    It is true that there is a presence on the part of the Demon Nation called the Demon King, but it does not interest the country and rule thend, and it will not be recognized by the human side, as it deserves, where it was dered to have been founded.


    In other words, it can only mean howrge the area is and what it was called, where it was not officially someone''s thing, thend that is still being abandoned.


    That means that the name tentatively named Dimension continues to be used today...


    Does that have anything to do with that as well, Diment is generally free of that air.


    In any case, it does not belong to the country, which means that there is now to bind those who live there.


    It would make sense for that to lead to each freedom.


    But it is notwless in the literal sense, but it is also not about disorder.


    Looking at the ce as usual, which could also be called its symbol, Eira bit down thecunae that had crept up.


    "Mmm... free time..."


    Moving the ears present on the top of your head picturesque, whining blurry, but of course that doesn''t mean you''re running out of time.


    Well, I hate to be busy, but I don''t have anything to do with people being around.


    "Damn, Omi and the others are free anyway, so give me something I can even order... the ones I really can''t use. That''s why I''ve been a bottom adventurer for 10,000 years."


    "Oh!? I can''t hear you, you fucking cat!


    "I''m telling you to hear me, naturally. If you regret it, order it or try to get out of the bottom."


    "Oh!? If you can get out of here, you can do it! I mean, that doesn''t have anything to do with ordering it!?


    "It''s just for you to lose your spare time."


    "Isn''t that just Temeye''s convenience!?


    Even if we interact like that with a man who is in a rtively close ce, the man soon turns back to the front.


    Not at all, I''m naturally not serious about blurring with guys who can''t even hang out in their spare time or really use it, etc.


    Just as I am here, men are there to earn food again.


    We cannot live without working, and there is no human rights for those who do not work.


    "... in the first ce, there''s no such thing as human rights for the Demons."


    A looks at the spot again as she shrugs her shoulders at the crappy gag shees up with herself.


    It''s all bad that I''m free, which means I just need something to spare me time.


    But there was still the same economy that seemed bad, and even worse looking ones.


    If you''re going to say it in the end, it''s an Adventurer''s Guild there.


    I suppose I should also add that technically with the Fergau branch, etc., but I wouldn''t care about those details.


    In other words, it was all adventurers, including the man who was there earlier, with all sorts of faces lined up.


    If there''s a man, there''s a woman, and if there''s an old man, there''s only a girl to look at.


    If we had the same beast race as Eira, we''d have Demonis, and the human species, of course, we wouldn''t know that at first nce, but there would certainly have been some bloodsucking species.


    I was wondering when it was and if it was anemia, and I helped, they sucked blood, and there were people who were in love with it because it was imperfect and we were supposed to hang out, so I''m pretty sure.


    This is how I check again, there are really people of all races and ages and genders, but I guess the only reason Eira doesn''t think anything about it is because this is the usual thing and it''s the usual sight.


    When I heard that it was not umon for some countries to have only a single race to live in, I was quite surprised.


    Situated rtively close to the boundary separating the diment from the outside, and boasting its size there, there are a significant number of people going and going here in Fergau every day.


    That will inevitably result in dealing with a variety of people, and Eira has met with Dwarves, Gnomes, Amazonas, and so on.


    The only thing I don''t have is an elf and... and then is it about a witch?


    Regardless of the witch, I have never met an elf, even though there is an elf forest near the border.


    When I realized that, Eira wondered a lot, but when I asked her about the reality of it, it wasn''t surprising or anything.


    Nothing.


    That is all there is to it, that there is hardly anything from elves to demons.


    Originally, the elves were small in absolute numbers and weak in reproduction, but if they were other species, the elves would not let them do so.


    Protect your people by helping each other.


    Except for the recoil, which seems to be quite harsh.


    I will not allow myself to touch my body, I will always be steadfast and I will not show a grin.


    Elves are all said to be hard headed, which seems to be why.


    Well, whatever, in the end, what do you want to say, that''s why it would be somewhat diverse in appearance and race, and it wouldn''t be Eira''s spare time where I was looking at it.


    I suppose that''s what would happen if even the elves came, etc., but it goes without saying again that that''s not possible.


    "Nooo... I''m free."


    Therefore, in the end, we had no choice but to ambush on the spot.


    Now if Eira is doing it even for the receptionist, there will soon be a training ground that she can''t say is free, etc., but it is the guild that has Hate and Eira, or the tavern that is co-located in the guild.


    Though I''m waiting like this just in case, you should even order once.


    At any rate, it is still early in the morning.


    This is the time when the request is going to be stuck, and that''s why they''re waiting.


    There is no way that a tavern or anything like that will be used.


    Because we know that, the only person in this room is Eira, who is supposed to be in charge of customer service.


    Well, at the same time, that''s why we can get stuck like this.


    "That''s why I can''t do more than an hour of free time or something... at least if Ie with a new face - huh?


    And it was when I was stupid like that.


    The guild here is a typical guild, with a reception front, a cash exchange in the back left, and a liquor store in the back right.


    In other words, from A''s position, it is clear as soon as someone enters the guild¡­ as everyone starts to kill themselves, they immediately realize that there was a new person who stepped in here.


    It was like a threesome.


    One is probably a boy of the human race... the other two, unknown.


    They both wore white robes and even wore hoods.


    Supposedly the same age as the boy from his back length, but he didn''t know anything else.


    Such suspicious rounding, and besides, at least Eira doesn''t look familiar to the boy''s face.


    That is, a new face as I had hoped... but E was enlightened in the next moment.


    Oh, they''re the bad ones, he said.


    "Hmm... you''re usually a guild"


    "... n, normal"


    "Isn''t that obvious? What are you talking about...?


    The boys'' voices have clearly reached A, who is away.


    But that didn''t mean the boys were talking out loud, because the scene was so quiet that it was unusual.


    Until a few moments ago, men were desperate to kill their breath.


    It would probably have been a hrious sight if the viewer had seen it, but Eira wouldn''tugh at it.


    Or I was transitioning to pretending to sleep the moment I checked the boys out myself, so one way or another, it''s theughing side.


    If anyone couldugh at this in the first ce, it would be.


    Again, needless to say, in ces like the Demon Nation, the majority of them are ordinary humans.


    We do not act disorderly because there is now; on the contrary, it is controlled by only one simple thing.


    It''s power.


    Whoever has power is thew, above.


    That, in the end, also means that it is not very different from the outside.


    However, it is the adventurers of the deste who are here now.


    The trend is even stronger, and I am proud of it.


    That''s why.


    That''s why... even Eira could have guessed how bad that boy sucked at a nce who couldn''t read his strength at all.


    Everyone was sensitive to such things because power was the devil tribe of thew.


    This is a city near the border.


    The shitty ones among the demons head deeper without swarms here.


    In short, here are all those who, though frightening, are in many ways no big deal... why are they in such a ce?


    He seemed like a pleasant boy at first sight, but that''s extra scary.


    Advanced Adventurer¡­ or more.


    How could you go on so long when you said the other day that obviously a girl like you had just arrived?


    I seriously worry about Eira as she sweats cold, wondering if even punishment hit her because she said she was free without punishment or something.


    I wondered if the goddess would even hear me in the Devil''s Prayer, and with that in mind, I wished from the bottom of my heart that the boys would go somewhere soon.

 139 Travel Through The Former Strongest, Demonic Realm

    To be honest, it was Soma''s feeling that he was more normal than he thought.


    Or, as you might expect,


    I have walked a lot through the Dimension, which is thend of the devil.


    After the elf forest, it had been about a week.


    It took about three days to get to the first city, or vige, and in a way what happened there might have surprised me the most.


    If I normally thought it was a vige on the human side, it was actually because I''d already set foot in the diment.


    Although it is often said that boundaries and so on are notid, it is very difficult to know when the boundaries were crossed when they were neglected by geography.


    Besides, elsewhere, anyway, the nearest ce from there is the Elf Forest.


    Sometimes the elves are neutral, including the Demons, and they do not ce surveince or anything in particr around them.


    It''s unnecessarily hard to tell, and She and the others didn''t seem to know much about it.


    It was the first time I heard it in the vige.


    Nevertheless, it was normal at first sight to see the vige under Aina''s care as well.


    Even considering the formation of the Demonic Nation, it was natural to say so.


    Though there was some surprise, it was due to those factors that Soma was able to honestly ept it.


    The vigers seemed more surprised when She and Felicia also told the demons that there was no particr prejudice, no particr problem, and on the contrary, where they came from.


    Most of all, if we''re friendly with each other, we''ve never been over it, and we''ve been fine on the road.


    There were not many demons, and it was like a reminder of my journey with Eina and Lina.


    That''s how I got into the dimension and the third, the first time I got to where I deserved to call it a city, and I came here with almost no sides as it were - to the Adventurer Guild Branch for a simple reason.


    He noticed something on the road.


    - We don''t have anything golden-eyed.


    After the Elf Forest, he secretly defeated what Joseph had made me have, and only a few demons on the road, and managed to outstrip them to the two viges by bartering with them, but there was nothing he could do without making any more money.


    I''ve known for a long time that adventurer guilds exist in Diment as well.


    Or She told me that if it were to be a city of some size, the Alliance would mostly try to build a branch anywhere.


    For once the Pre-Built Upper Alliance should belong to the country, so it shouldn''t be possible to make it into a dimension where the country doesn''t exist... I guess we''re doing something about it there.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t make any difference to the Somas today.


    The prediction that there would be a guild in all these cities was brilliant, and I came here in the heart of the city... but I came in and was usually surprised for the price.


    Because from what I saw, it did feel like a guild or something.


    ... It''s hard to tell in words, but in short, it wasn''t much different from other guild branches that Soma has been to before.


    To be honest, I was just saying, I just thought there was a clear difference in the guild.


    Eina had taught me that he was a rough man by any means an adventurer, and that the Demons had basic power as thew.


    Isn''t it natural to imagine that it feels a little arrogant there?


    But too rude an imagination in that sense is that you''ve been betrayed brilliantly.


    Exactly. Though this is soma, I have to reflect.


    "Hmm... by the way, who should I apologize to in this case...? Adventurer... No, if you are an employee, if you are not, do you deserve a staff proxy...?


    "... um, soma''s the way it always is"


    "She''s also surprisingly hard on Mr. Soma, isn''t she? Well, naturally."


    "I feel like they''re saying something rude...?


    "It''s not my fault, so it''s okay, right?


    "...... it''s okay"


    "I can''t solve it..."


    I honestly just tried to show the mind of reflection, why should they say that?


    As I put the bullshit down, etc., I looked around... and then, Soma tilted her neck.


    I thought it was strangely quiet, because everyone was looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow for some reason.


    I wonder if there''s anything I can do to get my gaze around, but nothing in particr.


    Is it even popr for unusual y...?


    "Hmm... or the saloon clerk is asleep. Is that a good idea?


    "It won''t have been apliment, but not many people will use the liquor store in the morning, okay? In the first ce, we''re not going to pinch our mouths."


    "... even if he gets mad, he deserves it"


    "Is that so too... it''s not like we need anything else."


    Moments seemed to lose power from that body... but again, it wouldn''t be like this one cares.


    Whatever.


    "By the way, I think the request is going to be sticking out..."


    A request is a request written on parchment that an adventurer can receive, and taking it to reception makes it possible to ept the request for the first time.


    Conversely, I can''t ept requests unless I can take them with me... Those requisitions are sticking out in certain ces in the guild, and it''s basically only one update in the morning.


    I hear that this system ismon to the Alliance, so that shouldn''t change here either.


    And now it''s just in the morning, and it''s natural to think that''s why adventurers are here.


    But.


    "... here, peace?


    "What do you mean?


    "I''ve never participated just because I''ve seen it before, but the timing when the request is stuck out in the morning is something that kills all of us. Whether you can make a good request or not, that day will, of course, affect the future."


    "I see... but there''s no such thing here, so peace,"


    Demons whose power is thew.


    Maybe I have already been able to rate it, and I will peacefully take requests ording to its order.


    If so, on the contrary, it is also ironic...


    "Well, when this happens, what should we do... wait until the requisition is stuck out for now?


    "...... I think we just have to decide depending on everyone''s movements there"


    "I don''t know, I''ll leave it up to you two."


    "Hmmm... so let''s wait"


    If it has already been rated, it is the source of the cradle that interrupts it.


    No matter what happens, we shouldn''t make a fuss in vain, although I think that''s what we can do powerfully.


    In the end, though, if you don''t know how it works here, you can''t move, and if you really have some sort of rating already, then first of all, it''s something you have to think about if you''re going to put up with something bad today.


    I will wait a long time on the spot to find out.


    Somehow I feel my consciousness is pointed at me, but at the same time I lean my neck towards something that seems to be avoided... Eventually, one woman walked from the other side of the reception.


    There are many parchments in that hand, definitely a requisition.


    The moment I confirmed that, tension did run amongst the adventurers.


    "Mm... does this still feel like no other guild?


    "... feels that way.... but they''re not even trying to move?


    "It looks peaceful at first nce because it has restraint, or something? Or to rm you, you dare pretend you don''t care, or something."


    "Maybe that''s what this is about..."


    But there was no movement among the adventurers, even though the requisition was actually stuck out while we were talking about it.


    While I wonder about that, eventually the requisition ends in tension...... still, nobody moves.


    "... what? This is... what a difficult result..."


    "In the end, what do we do?


    "... take the requisition without worrying?


    "I wonder if that''s the only way... well, if there''s a problem, someone will say something"


    I had no choice, so I reopened it and Soma and the others went to the source of the request.


    Still, nobody ever moved... but I decided not to care about that anymore.


    Look out for a brand new requisition just stuck out.


    The request is often simplified, although the content of the request is, as a matter of course, written on it.


    Because there are a lot of things I can''t write about when I go into detail, or other than who gets the request, I want to keep it a secret.


    Therefore, when choosing a request, we need to make some guesses about ourselves.


    All that is stated in the request is the amount ofpensation and mandatory rank, except for the contents, but still sufficient information to be used for judgment.


    If an amount ofpensation is presented that is notmensurate with the content, it is actually more likely to be troublesome, and that is also true with regard to the mandatory rank.


    Being purposefully presented as needing more than a certain rank is because the client or guild decided they needed the right one to take it.


    This is also likely to be troublesome.


    Well those things are still what She told me... I''m so convinced I''m looking at the requisition like this.


    Because there are obviously a few smelly things that are confused.


    Most of all they were too obvious, so they would surely be left unattended without being taken into anyone''s hands.


    A request to be salted that way doesn''t seem umon.


    Whatever it was, after looking through some of that, what Soma eventually took in his hands was what seemed to make the most money.


    The Somas came here to make money only, and it would be natural to give that the highest priority.


    I''m not saying I''m not interested in anything adventurous or even interesting... but that''s another day, if I get a chance.


    At that time, if possible, Aina and Lina would be with us... wondering if it would be difficult for Sylvia, Hildegard, etc., while Soma turned to reception.

 140 Formerly The Strongest, Taking Requests In Demonic Territory

    Soma was feeling a somewhat distracted atmosphereing from the rear as she headed to the reception.


    Nevertheless, the reason for this is unknown, so as a soma I have to tilt my neck.


    I get to the receptionist even though I wonder if there is even such a decision here, such as to let the first face take precedence over the request.


    And there Soma was blinking unexpectedly at the person who stood there.


    It wasn''t like it was a face I saw.


    Yet I was surprised because there were unpopr ears growing on its head.


    It''s not like Soma''s new to seeing subraces.


    For the mixed nation Radius, the sub-race is the next most numerous species of the human species.


    Though he hardly ever went outside, Soma attended the Royal College in Wangdu until recently.


    There was no way I''d never seen it.


    But that''s true from those who attended the Royal College, but even though we call it a mixed nation, the majority of them live in Radius.


    Although other races are wee to live there, and even though they do, the ratio is less than 10%.


    Even though there are many sub-races, only to the extent that if you walk appropriately you may see one or so.


    Nevertheless, it is still far betterpared to other countries - especially Veritas, who is also a neighbour.


    For there is not a single other race living in Veritas, a country entirely of the human species, unless it is also a ve.


    And the fact that Radius'' predecessor was part of Veritas is why, despite being a mixed nation, the ratio is biased against the human species.


    In short, it is only natural to be biased against the human species because they originally inhabit only the human species.


    Moreover, there are only two ces where Radius faces another country, one of which leads to thend where the demons live, and the other to its veritas.


    Whether we wee the emigration of other races or not, we cannote.


    With Gotagota happening in the country of Veritas these days, it seems that a little bit more other races are also emerging, but it will still take some time to show up in the ratio.


    All in all, that''s not so much rare to see other races, but it was a little unexpected that subraces were receptionists in guilds if you try soma.


    and.


    "Maybe this is the first time I''ve seen a beast race do reception?


    "Mm..."


    Apparently, I had seen too much giro.


    Though the receptionist who said so had a grin, his cat ear is moving piquely to protest something.


    It''s true that this sight was unusual for Soma, but that doesn''t make it a good reason to look at the other person for rape.


    I lowered my head honestly.


    "You were right, but I''m sorry I looked at you in disgust."


    "... sorry"


    "Sure, it was rude to see it as a giro. Sorry, sir."


    I thought for a moment that I had both followed my own words, but I didn''t apologize for Soma''s rudeness together, and they both looked at the receptionist''s cat ear with concern.


    Well, She doesn''t know, but Felicia never even got out of that forest all the time.


    I''ve been on the road so far and it seems so rare that I can see that I''ve seen this one with Soma.


    No, just because I know, doesn''t make any difference rudely.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing... I don''t care, it''s okay. It doesn''t seem like much else, and I''m used to being rare."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "More than that, it''s your job. I brought the requisition, didn''t I? I''ll check it out and give it to you."


    "Yes, sir."


    I don''t care, if you say so, you should be sweet about it.


    The truth is, I shouldn''t even be in the way of her work any more.


    Wonder and for some reason, the other adventurers haven''t moved yet, but they''re supposed to be bringing a request from now on, too.


    If we can get this over with quickly, we should.


    With that in mind, the receptionist, who was looking through the requisition, raised a small and surprising voice.


    "This is a request for rank designation... and more than five...? Why did you ask this city to do that... Oh no, speaking of which, I think he said something about a request like thating this morning... Um, are you okay?


    That''s probably in a double sense.


    Soma is a looking child, the other two dressed suspiciously.


    Atst, those two backs are as good as Soma''s, so it is only natural to doubt their strength.


    And of course, you''ve reached the rank you need.


    So Soma turned her gaze to She because Soma''s Adventurer Rank hasn''t reached five.


    Or since that time when I traveled with She, I haven''t even stopped by the guild until now, so it still remains the lowest rank.


    But if you submit She''s, that shouldn''t be a problem, and we''re talking about the guild cards being used inmon over here.


    She, the person who told Soma the story, naturally understood it.


    "... n"


    When she nodded at Soma''s gaze, She offered her guild card to the receptionist.


    "Uh... I''m so nervous already. I''ve been so nervous since maybe the first time I worked here... maybe it was more than then..."


    The moment the boys confirmed that they had left the guild behind, Emili thrust onto the spot, whining so moaning.


    Although that was coincidentally the same outfit my sister had taken, I can''t afford to care about that.


    "You''ve been dealing with it quite normally, haven''t you?


    "How many years do you think Ahishi''s been a receptionist? That''s about as good as it gets.... Well, honestly, I wanted to get away with it when I came to Achishi."


    If I returned that to the words of a Demonis girl who was a friend and colleague, she shrugged her shoulders.


    A single feather on his back moves together and gently wings as he agrees.


    "Ma, I guess. I was d I didn''te to my ce, and I was hoping it would be taken away from me because Ji and your cat ears were being seen... No, I was worried."


    "I don''t even have the strength to hang out with jokes right now..."


    "Well, that''s serious. I don''t know if I can help it. Just recover as soon as you can, okay? They''ll be a little concerned, too, but they won''t be able to afford that soon anyway."


    "I know..."


    And I''m sorry the adventurers are the same.


    As soon as those threesomes are gone, the requisition takeover urs, and on the contrary, it''s even a mild brawl, but I guess that''s also to relieve the stress I''ve been under earlier.


    "You were watched or you were watched... you seemed to hear their hearts. We all thought the same thing back then."


    "I was overtly relieved when I came here with the requisition. Shinya. I was so worried I wouldn''t see iting."


    Most of all, it was a telling story.


    Someone who obviously seems to suck is looking at themselves for some reason.


    There''s no way the requisition is going to stick out or move in a detour more than I don''t know what the right thing to do.


    Even though the request was stuck, the person didn''t try to move, and even had a meaningful conversation.


    I wouldn''t have cared.


    You came over here with a request while I was doing that, so there''s no way I don''t know how relieved I was there.


    "By the way, that kid...... no, that guy? Well, anyway, what was the requisition you brought me after all? I heard you say some sort of rank limit or something... that''s the one they said this morning, right?


    "The request itself is just a crusade request, and it''s pretty good for you. Rank Five, if you can be anything."


    "Oh, the crusader is the type.... It was really above Rank Five, right? Obviously, it didn''t feel like Rank Five or better, but how much power do they say about thew?


    "So how many years do you think Achishi''s been working here? They''re decent around here. Well, the guild card they gave me is next door...... girl? It was. That''s why I''m surprised."


    "Oh, is that true? I was only aware that he was too concerned about the other two... but at that rate, not one of them would. Or maybe the person didn''t send it out, just to tell you about it?


    "Or maybe I thought it was worse that way, or something"


    Out-of-the-box here, there are often only adventurers of the third rank.


    Emily managed to marvel even when she was presented with a Rank 5 guild card.


    Besides, that''s because I was looking at the same thing the other day, and I''m not sure I was surprised to be shown the one above it.


    Maybe they had detected that.


    "Oh, there''s a good chance that the receptionist would be surprised, and even though he was confused, he was careful there. Well, I hope you don''t get confused from the start."


    "I can''t help it."


    I don''t know what that guy was after all... but it could be a guild strike assessment, or I''vee to see what''s better above the Demons, or something.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t really matter to Emily, who is only a receptionist... something she doesn''t even want to be involved in.


    "Nevertheless, the other day, when a restriction request is put up, weird people will take it as soon as they get here, right? It''s only going to salt this way, so it helps...... maybe the guild who was concerned about it will send someone like that?


    "I''ve never heard of guilds paying attention to anything like that... when I say guilds, what''s wrong with proxies? Come to think of it, wouldn''t a normal proxy deal with someone like that?


    "When he arrived, he suddenly had a stomachache and pulled in, didn''t he?


    "Seriously, I can''t use that proxy...... because I was born under a lucky star. Anything I do works, or for what I''m always raving about. That''s what happened before, and I feel like I''m just running away from something I don''t like."


    "Still, I guess there''s a lot of strength and poprity around being a proxy... but apparently this is the only ce you can rx"


    "Ni?"


    I somehow understood the meaning of the word, so if I turned my gaze to those on the request, the brawl seemed to be healing as expected.


    In that case, they''ll being this way in a few moments.


    "Have you recovered?


    "Honestly, I''d still like to rest, but I can''t even tell you."


    It''s not Dade who''s been a receptionist for years.


    When Emily woke up, she breathed out one breath to get over the training ground that wasing now, and she switched consciousness.

 141 Former Strongest, Heading To The Client

    Soma, who opened the wooden door, narrowed his eyes to the sight that spread shortly afterwards.


    Because I thought it was still very much the same for a sight that I remember somewhere.


    Behind you is the Adventurer Alliance.


    I had just received a request and had juste out.


    Following Soma, Felicia and She also leave the guild behind...... the sight inside the guild only for a moment in Soma''s sight, which was somehow watching the twoe out.


    That''s the same thing I saw just before it came out, though, naturally.


    The adventurers remain the same and have not made it slight.


    Yes, they ended up staying big until the end.


    I cared, and it looked like I was waiting for something... well, I guess nothing said meant there was nothing wrong with what the Somas did.


    Is there also an implicit understandable something that is determined only between them... or maybe it didn''t look surprising to the receptionist that She is rank five, and that this is a somewhat different ce than the others.


    Speaking of which, aftering to Diment for some reason, don''t feel like the people you meet will be nice to you, etc...


    "Mm...? How about this thought..."


    "Mr. Soma? What''s wrong, sir? Looks like I''ve been thinking about something for a while now..."


    "Mm, no... I didn''t think so, but I just thought that you seemed to be looking at it with more colored sses than I thought myself."


    "Ha...?


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, Felicia tilts her neck like that, but she''s not going to make you understand either, so that''s fine.


    I just tell myself that you need reflection.


    That''s the same thing everywhere, such as different ces, and it would be more problematic to say why people are being nice to you, etc.


    Demons. Humans, etc., and that''s only what humanity decided on its own.


    Remembering such a natural thing, Soma sighed out, saying she hadn''t either.


    "Well, whatever it is going to be..."


    "From now on... Aren''t you going to fulfill your request?


    "... Well, the basics are, but we need to gather information or something first"


    "So, there is."


    Anyway, I''ve really juste to this city.


    You should at least know the geographic information around you and the extent to which any demonse out.


    "Speaking of which, until now, when you got to a new ce, you were collecting information first, right?


    "Um, to decide on a course of action, we don''t talk about it without information for now. In this regard, the first policy was decided, so we prioritized it¡­"


    "... we need information because we don''t know where we''re going from here"


    I guess it would have been more efficient to gather information first, but given the time we arrived in this city, I thought we were just about to make it to the guild to stick out the requisition.


    Of course, although it was possible that we did not make it, it was only then that we should have gathered information again.


    So first, we put our intelligence behind us and headed to the Alliance.


    "I see... but the request I received this time was certainly a crusade request, wasn''t it? If it was Mr. Soma and She, wouldn''t there be a problem with you going straight to the crusade?


    "Hmm... Well, if you say it''s not a problem, I don''t think it''s a problem..."


    Indeed, the content of this request received is the crusade of a certain demon.


    Besides, although the main reason for choosing to do so was that it was a fairly high reward with only a limited rank, one of the major reasons was that we were able to determine that we could deal with it on our own.


    I have also heard when I received the request about the ces and characteristics that emerge and what to note, so I probably have no problem with trying to crusade them as they are.


    But.


    "... to the request, absolutely not. ¡­ If you can be prepared, you should be prepared"


    "I don''t know what''s going on, what''sing out, and I don''t know if She and I can handle it, but depending on the circumstances, we may not be able to protect Felicia."


    When ites tobat, Felicia is aplete amateur.


    If you can keep it ready, it doesn''t mean it''s too much.


    "That may be so... then why don''t I just wait in this city while you two make a crusade request in the first ce?


    "No, I''m worried about that."


    "... um, I don''t know what''s gonna happen"


    "I think that''s just too attentive...... You two are still wastefully overprotective against me..."


    I don''t think so.


    Rather, it would be an obligation to assume the worst.


    "Well as far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind...... by the way, then this time the other way around, is all you have to do to find out? We usually do a lot more research, don''t we?


    "Well, you are. It seems like a pretty big city, and given that the next stop could be a vige again, there are many other things I''d like to look into. Nevertheless, I am in a position where I have already received the request. In the meantime, priority should be given to the requesting party"


    "...... hmm....... If you get the reward, it will also increase the range of things you can do. ¡­ you can discuss itter, including future policies"


    "I see... so you''re just going to find out what has to do with the request first,"


    "That''s what it is"


    With such a conversation, the Somas decided to move off the spot first.


    Anyway, it''s in front of the Alliance that Soma and the others are here now.


    Think normally, it''s not like we''re stopping and talking.


    Normally though, I wouldn''t have really cared about that.


    The guild is often near the center of the city, but at the same time, it''s off the center, because it''s in a ce where not many peoplee.


    But it is unclear whether this city is unique or that is the case with Diment itself, but at least the guild of this city was in the centre itself.


    A prominent street runs in front of you, across the road and on the other side is a hugemercial hall.


    It was easy to find, and when I first saw it, She was all surprised... but it''s clearly out of the way to stay here forever.


    Soma, apanied by the two of them, turned his guild on his back and left - walking out the path that also leads to the woods that a demon with a designation appeared in this request.


    "Is that it? Is it okay this way?


    Felicia raised such a question, probably because she knew about it.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that.


    Or...


    "Well, in the first ce, I''m going to keep going to the woods."


    "... Yes? Uh, gathering information, right?


    "... n, I will. ¡­ but locally"


    "... Huh? Um, just kidding..."


    "It''s not, is it? Instead, there''s no other way to get information."


    Of course I should say, this is supposed to be Felicia''s right.


    Even though we collect information so that there are no unforeseen circumstances at the scene, we fall for it at the scene.


    But if there is no other means but to do so, then there is no choice.


    "Basics of information-gathering in adventurers are generally what we do to the same adventurer or guild¡­ that is, we should normally gather information in the guild as it is when we receive a request"


    "... but that, in the case of a normal request.... In a request with a rank limit, I don''t do that.... because it''s useless"


    "What is futile, why?


    "There are more than three basic rank limits¡­ In short, the request is directed to the Alliance''s customers. That''s why the Alliance is doing the right thing."


    Ordinary requests are only informed of the extent, which is the outline of the request and the bounty, and where it appeared if it was a crusade request.


    However, crusade requests with rank limits can be supplemented by more detailed information.


    The geographic information around us, what we looked into or asked the adventurers.


    That whoever you ask won''t know anything more.


    This one purposefully saves me the hassle of gathering information.


    "... that? Does that mean that the minimum amount of information is already gathered?


    "That''s right. Not just literally."


    ¡­¡­ What does that mean?


    "... as it were.... that it could be wrong."


    Things change from moment to moment.


    You may have been right when the guild looked it up, but now it could be different.


    And that''s something that can happen in just a few minutes, rather than a day.


    If there is anything that requires a rank limit, it is further.


    That''s why I had to go to the crime scene and check.


    "I see... I mean, more reconnaissance than intelligence gathering, right?


    "Technically, a power reconnaissance, perhaps."


    "... Instead of scouting, I feel like I''m going to crusade as I am?


    "... I don''t deny that possibility"


    "If that''s what you can do, it doesn''t matter."


    The first step is to get more urate information - to keep Felicia safe.


    If it is determined that it can be defeated without a problem, then there is no problem where it has been defeated.


    Nevertheless, it is also quite likely that it will not.


    Information is oftencking in uracy, rather than just information.


    For example, if we did note directly to this city, we would not have known that there were so many non-human races living in it, nor that the subraces were doing receptionists.


    With that in mind, Soma looked at the people going to the city and narrowed her eyes.


    "What a wonderful thing to say about these adventurers, but She taught me most of them."


    "... but it was Soma who taught me the importance of reconfirming information in the field"


    "As I said, I didn''t actually get a chance to try it, so h, h, h, h, h, h. This is my first practice."


    "In the meantime, I see that you two are reliable together. Most importantly. Well, I knew it from the beginning."


    Thus, they walked all over the city, which still seemed only normal, and slipped out¡­ and Somas stepped out of the city as they did.


    It is the meadows that are spreading there, and a little further away, you can see the forest of the matter.


    Before that sight, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    "Dimensions are full of wilderness, but this is also the difference from the information we hear."


    "I see... I was surprised at first that I should have known what the devil tribe was actually like too... the importance of checking my own information, is it"


    "... well, I''ve felt it out of the woods too... and since I met Soma, I''ve been ttered"


    "Yeah? Did I do something in my life?


    "... Various?


    "Oh, I know that, too, somehow."


    "My whole life should only be doing the obvious...... I can''t solve it"


    Whimpering about that, he looked around again... so Soma leaned his neck because he didn''t feel a demon figure or even a sign.


    As a note, I was told there would be demons on the road, and so on.


    "Ha... not that the other adventurers should still be in the guild, crusaded, are they?


    "... even if they crusaded you, too much?


    The city seems to have a demon shelter line, but it''s clear from the number of requisitions that were sticking out today that demons will appear around.


    Although I didn''t see it all clearly, I''m pretty sure there were quite a few about the damage caused by demons.


    And the demon crusade request should be permanent... and there''s no way we could have such a splendid guild in the first ce where we don''t need it.


    That should mean that there are usually quite a few demons here... but I don''t see them now for some reason.


    "If anything abnormal had happened, that would have been the request put out...... I knocked it down too much yesterday, or something?


    It''s not abyrinth, so where I defeated the demon, there''s nothing like reviving it in a certain amount of time.


    Still, the constant demons are that there are so many demons, but naturally if you defeat them, the number of demons will decrease for that matter.


    There''s no chance of that.


    "... is it okay for now? If anything happens, we''ll have some information when we stop by the guild on the way home."


    "... Well, I just thought about it now, I don''t know"


    "So is that."


    In conclusion, the Somas headed to the woods for now.


    But although I was alert for once, I still didn''t even feel any sign of a demon on the road, and it got there too easily and casually.


    The forest that is spreading in front of me is magnificent, but is it because I feel small somehow?


    "Hmm, this is..."


    "... hey, not responding?


    "I know it''s a good thing it''s easy..."


    I twisted my neck to the Trinity, and still I just have to go.


    If you move on, you''ll have just the demon, and you''ll feel like you''re losing your mind, and tighten up -


    "Yes, it''s fine, I''m just calm! It''s not delicious where I ate Stina!?


    It was at that moment that a somewhat familiar voice arrived in my ear for Soma.

 142 Witches And Frogs Of The Witch God

    It was aplete rm.


    Or maybe I should say chronic, but either way, it''s the same thing.


    Currently Stina had the biggest pinch of her life, without jokes or anything.


    "Huh... I don''t know, why does he want to be here...!? Aren''t you stupid?!?


    But where I spit evil, it''s pointless.


    In the first ce, they don''t even know if they understand thenguage.


    Even if you stare at the cavity in front of you and tap it thoroughly around your body, it still doesn''t work.


    If I could at least get a spear that''s rolling at my feet...


    "Well so this is happening because I stuck it badly......! I really think you''re stupid while I am......!


    Words of curse pop out of my mouth at my own stupidity, but that doesn''t improve the situation.


    As I transformed that anger, when I clenched my fist, I shook it up - the moment I tried to shake it down, my feet slipped.


    "Oh, yabba......!?


    He stops in a hurry, but he''s in a weird position. Yeah, he''s getting closer to it than he was earlier because of a slight pull.


    What''s more, I''ve already crouched, and I won''t be able to reach the spear.


    I wouldn''t know if I stretched my body and arms to the best of my ability, but it''s impossible to do that in this situation.


    It doesn''t even work out where I could have taken it from the original, but it stilles to mind that it''spletely off the spear.


    Even if it''s the spear that poked the giant frog in front of you.


    As you can see from its name, the demon in front of you is, at first nce, just a giant frog.


    But if it''s thrown into its mouth, which is still open, it will melt in an instant that it would be a demon in a half-breed, and even Stina would have to hold it for a few seconds.


    He is in the middle of being grabbed and pulled by Giant Frog''s tongue, even as he fled.


    Giant Frog''s tongue is covered in mucus, which acts like an adhesive by entangling in prey.


    Moreover, because of the mucus, the blow is smoothed, and the ughter caused by the de is ineffective from the beginning.


    Or if I let it go in aplete manner, I might have been able to do some scratching if it was Stina, but now I couldn''t even hope.


    Even more resistant to magic makes Giant Frog a pretty powerful demon.


    Instead of intermediate, even advanced adventurers are easily devastated if they do poorly.


    But it is also a powerful but not very dangerous demon.


    Because Giant Frog has a basically serene personality.


    I usually sleep round my body, and I never do anything to pass by it.


    But if you identally make a strong shock, it''s thest time.


    At that moment Giant Frog wakes up from sleep - opening that lid, which is usually closed, for just a few seconds.


    The eyes of the Giant Frog are the demonic eyes of powerful restraint.


    It doesn''t matter if you try to have strong resistance, you pierce that resistance and take away the other person''s physical freedom only for those few seconds with your eyes open.


    Then the rest will be easy.


    You can stretch your tongue toward the immobile prey and grab it and eat it.


    Stina didn''t do that at the critical because the moment she realized Giant Frog existed, she was flying backwards.


    Though he was deprived of his physical freedom with his demonic eye shortly afterwards, Giant Frog''s lid closed before he was pulled in.


    Nevertheless, it was not captured by the tongue, but I managed to step on it.


    But then I fell into this state of clothing.


    If this happens, which of us will do the rest first?


    Stina has worse minutes because of her posture... but it''s not even if she''s saying it.


    If we don''t want to die, we have to do something about it.


    It would be thest time if they used the Devil''s Eye again, but they shouldn''t have to worry about it.


    Demon eyes use tremendous power instead of power, so they usually close their eyes.


    Not only that, but when I use the Devil''s Eye, I will use all my strength over you.


    While using the Demon Eye, it bespletely defenseless.


    Therefore, if it is possible tounch an attack at that time, it can be easily defeated without any hesitation.


    Because Giant Frog is powerful but not very dangerous.


    Besides, Giant Frog doesn''t try to let go once he captures his prey, but he also focuses on you for that matter.


    It''s notpletely defenseless, but it''s not going to be targeted, so if there''s anyone else here, it''s going to be rtively easy to take them down by continuing to attack.


    "... well, I don''t havepany or anything. Stina shouldn''t even want it. Someone just happened to call me... hey, hey."


    Whatever it is, it''s too convenient.


    Alternatively, it is possible that someone has already found it and a crusade request has been made... but the question is whether there is someone who can defeat it.


    Demon Eye - or haveplete resistance to mental attack, divided into a role of "attacker" and "attacker," and although you can easily defeat the moment the demon eye is used for the role, that''s not as easy as saying with your mouth.


    It''s rarer to haveplete resistance to mental attacks in the first ce, and it''s only if the criteria are advanced adventurers that you can easily defeat them.


    It is a demon that can be defeated rtively easily if the advanced adventurer is properly prepared to deal with it, but it does not change how much of an intermediate adventurer is an opponent who is destroyed where he has been prepared beforehand.


    And most of the adventurers in this nearby city are junior adventurers.


    There aren''t even a lot of intermediate adventurers, and given that Stina was surprised when she showed her guild card, etc., I''m sure there aren''t any advanced adventurers.


    After that, an advanced adventurer appears by chance, a request for a Giant Frog crusade is made, and by chance those people take it and show up on this asion by chance?


    What a coincidental continuum that even feels its maniptive.


    "... If I''d been blessed with that kind of luck, I''d have lived a better life.... No, it''s true, until just now, I thought I was getting a little lucky."


    Though I thought about how lucky I was in the city I stopped by by chance, such as the request to crusade the demons I was looking for by chance.


    It took me two days in the end to find it, and I was still happy that the material I was looking for could be recovered safely, and now I''m one step closer to the demon resurrection, though.


    But sometimes I hadn''t slept much, and I got really excited, and when I got on track and I put my spear around what I thought was a rock, it was actually a giant frog.


    "... without luck or anything to do with it, isn''t this just Stina being dumb?


    And I realize that, and my strength falls out of my body, and I rush to hold it back.


    In the first ce, I''m a fool, and so on.


    You can''t die if you die, such as because of something you know so well.


    "It''s really all kinds of dumb stuff, but then you can''t die...! I think I''m also weakening my pulling power a little bit, and if it stays like this - say, lol!?


    A voice of the kind that should not havee out of the maiden''s mouth leaked, but not if she is saying so.


    A wide open Giant Frog mouth, a lid visible on either side of it, was trembling and began to lift.


    "Are you willing to use even more demonic eyes in this state......!?


    Is that enough to let the prey escape, enough to expose the defenseless?


    Or did you decide it was still okay because nothing had happened so far?


    "Either way, you''re absolutely desperate for a bee...!


    But it might still be better than this state of affairs going on.


    It''s getting harder and harder, and if you lose your mind for a second, you''re going to jump straight into that mouth.


    Then... you''d better bet on a chance at a moment, you''ll have minutes.


    For a moment trying to use the Devil''s Eye, you should bepletely out of your tongue.


    At that moment he gets out of his tongue, reaches out to his body and his hand, grabs the spear, and throws it.


    If we could get that far, the spear would stick as it was, even if the demon eye had been activated.


    Even if you can''t take it down, you can do the gap.


    "If you run in the meantime... what apliment if it works"


    I honestly don''t think I can.


    But if you don''t want to die, you have to.


    - I know that''s a very selfish, convenient idea, though.


    Still... Still...


    "In this ce, Stina can''t die yet......!


    I still have some things left to do.


    At least until you fulfill that.


    "-"


    It was almost at the same time that I consolidated my resolve so much, and Giant Frog''s eyelids lifted up and my eyes began to see.


    Instant tongue restraint loosens and Stina gets out of it.


    Flip, stretch your body and arms desperately...... by then, naturally, I don''t see what''s going on with the demonic eye anymore.


    But it doesn''t matter, grab the spear, flip it again, put the spear...


    "- Ah."


    What I saw in my sight were red eyes.


    - Demon Eye.


    Giant Frog''s tongue stretches again to Stina''s body, which is stiff and unable to do anything, and captures it firmly.


    And as it was, mercilessly, into his mouth, which remained wide open...


    - sh.


    I was thrown in, the next moment I thought, my vision opened.


    A glimmer of light runs in the dark, and the sight on the other side of it is visible to the eye.


    It''s soil and grass and trees and sky and clouds and... and.


    "Phew... that was a critical point. Oh, and was it still you? I thought it sounded familiar.... For now, it''s been a long time. Well, actually, it''s been about a week."


    He looked like a boy he knew,ing up here with one hand in a cheerful way.

 143 Ex-Strong, Demon KingS Daughter? Encounter

    �Š¤¤Èղ¤¬Ä¿¤ËÈë¤ê¡¢·´ÉäµÄ¤ËÄ¿¤ò¼š¤á¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯¿Õ¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤ËŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ÏÒ»Ãæ¤ÎÉn¤È¡¢ƒH¤«¤Ê°×¤À¡£


    ×ÔÉí¤ÎÍ«¤ÎÉ«¤Ï³à¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤³¤¬Én¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ï²»Ë¼×h¤À¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ò»¤ÄÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¡£


    ½~ºÃ¤ÎÂÃÈպͤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢…—ÃܤˤϤ½¤¦ÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¶àÉÙ¤ÎÊ¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ç¤â¤Þ¤À¥Þ¥·¤Ê·½¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤«¤Ä¤Æ¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢º®¤¤¤è¤ê¤Ï¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤Î•r¤Î¤³¤È¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢¤Û¤È¤ó¤ÉÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    …Û¤­¤Ä¤ÄÒ•¾€¤òÏÂ¤í¤¹¤È¡¢Ò•½ç¤ËÓ³¤·³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤ÏµÀ¤Ê¤­µÀ¤À¡£


    Ö܇ì¤Ë¤Ï²Ý¤ÈÍÁ¤ÈÑÒ¤À¤±¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢ÉÙ¤·ßh¤¯¤Ë¤ÏÉ­¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤âÒŠ¤¨¤ë¡£


    ¶þÄê¤Û¤É½ü¤¯Ç°¤Ëͬ¤¸ˆöËù¤òši¤¤¤¿¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÒŠÒ™¤¨¤Î¤Ê¤¤¹â¾°¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¤¢¤Î•r¤È¤Ï¼¾¹�¤¬ß`¤¨¤Ð·½½Ç¤âß`¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯Ò™¤¨¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÎҤʤ¬¤é¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤«¤·¤é¤Í¤¨¡­¡­¡¹


    ×î³õ¤Î핤³¤½‘¯¤«¤·¤µ¤òÒ™¤¨¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢½ñ¤Ç¤Ï¤º¤Ã¤È¤³¤ó¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤É¤¦¤«¤È˼¤ï¤Ê¤¯¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤¢¤Î´å¤Þ¤Ç¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿•rµã¤Ç¡¢½ñ¸ü¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡£


    ¡¸µÀÖФǺΤò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¤¹¤é¤âÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤·¡­¡­¤¤¤¨¡¢¤â¤·¤«¤·¤¿¤é¡¢ºÎ¤â¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¤¿¤À¡¢½~Íû¤òÐؤ˱§¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤À¤±¤ÏÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤­¤Ã¤È¡¢±Ë¤Ë³ö»á¤ï¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐÏû¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤ä¤¬¤ÆËÀ¤Ë¤¹¤éÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â½ñ¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ï²Ð×Ò¤¹¤é´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤ª¤é¤º¡­¡­¤½¤Î´ú¤ï¤ê¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë¡¢„e¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬¤³¤ÎÐؤÎÒ»²¿¤òÕ¼ÓФ·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤±¤ì¤É¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢¶à·Ö¤Ò¤¿¤¹¤é¤ËϾ¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤Í¡¹


    µÀ¤Ï´óÌ夷¤«·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢´å¤ä½Ö¤ËÞ{¤ê׍±¤ë¤Î¤ÏÈýÈÕ¤ËÒ»¶È¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¡£


    Ͼ¤ò³Ö¤ÆÓष¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÓàÓ‹¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤â¤Ê¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¢¤È×î½ü¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¶À¤êÑÔ¤ÎÊý¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤¿¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤ÎÂ䬽K¤ï¤Ã¤¿áá¤â¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤éÉÙ¤·À§¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÐÄÅä¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤Þ¤ÀÔ礤¤«¤·¤é¡¹


    ÂäνK×ŵã¤Ï¤â¤¦ÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤³¤Ç¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯Õۤ귵¤·µØµã¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤«¤é¤Ç¤âßW¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤È¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ…Û¤¯¤È¡¢šÝ¤¬¤Ä¤±¤ÐÖ¹¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿×ã¤òÔÙ¶È̤¤ß³ö¤¹¡£


    ¤È¡¢Ë²ég�Š¤¤ïL¤¬´µ¤­¤Ä¤±¡¢¤½¤Î³à¤¤óŠ¤¬Î褤ÉϤ¬¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·óŠ¤òѺ¤µ¤¨¤Ä¤±¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢šÝ³Ö¤Á¤ÎÁ¼¤¤¤½¤ì¤Ë¿ÚÔª¤ò¾�¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤Õ¤È×ÑY¤òß^¤®¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÓÑÈËß_¤ÎÀ¡£


    ¡¸¤¢¤ÎÄïß_¤â¡­¡­¥¢¥¤¥Ä¤â¡¢¤³¤ÎïL¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤·¤é¡­¡­¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤Í¡¹


    ÎҤʤ¬¤éºÎ¤òÑԤäƤë¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤È¡¢¿àЦ¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤ë¤È¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ï¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÂäòÔÙé_¤µ¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    µØÃæ¤Ë×ù¤êÞz¤ó¤ÀÉÙÅ®¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤ò´ôÈ»¤È¤·¤¿˜”×Ó¤ÇÒŠÉϤ²¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÏÐŤ¸¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤âÒŠ¤¿¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤½¤³¤Þ¤Çó@¤¯¤Û¤É¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿


    ´_¤«¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤â¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤¬¤³¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤½¤³¤éÞx¤Ï¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡£¹ÖÎҤϤʤµ¤½¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­´óÕÉ·ò¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäÆÊÖ¤ò²î¤·Éì¤Ù¤ë¤È¡¢ÉФⲻ˼×h¤½¤¦¤ËÉÙÅ®¤Ï¤½¤ÎÊÖ¤òÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤ä¤¬¤Æ¡¢ºÎ¤«¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¤Ã¤È¤¹¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤«¤é¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤ÎÈÊÖ¤ò½»»¥¤ËÌ÷¤á¡¢ºÎ¤«¤ò�˜¤à¤è¤¦¤Ëü¸ù¤ò¼Ä¤»¤¿áá¡¢¤·¤Ö¤·¤Ö¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿˜”×Ó¤ÇÊÖ¤òÎդäƤ­¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¶à·Ö¡¢¹ÖÎҤϤͤ¨¤Ï¤º¡¢¤Ç¤¹¡£¤½¤ì¤È¡¢¤½¤Î¡­¡­Öú¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤à¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤³¤ÎÇ°¤ÏÎÒÝ…¤¬Öú¤±¤Æ¤â¤é¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤³¤Î³Ì¶È¤Ç¤¢¤Î•r¤Î½è¤ê¤ò·µ¤»¤¿¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤âÖú¤±¤Ë¤Ê¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÐÒ¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤³¤Ã¤Á¤â¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤ÇÖú¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¡¢¤É¤Ã¤Á¤Ë¤·¤í½è¤ê¤Ï·µ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤Ã¤È¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤ÆÉÙÅ®¤òÁ¢¤ÁÉϤ¬¤é¤»¤¿¤Î¤È¡¢áá·½¤Çľ¡©¤¬¤¶¤ï¤Ä¤¯¤è¤¦¤Ë“e¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤Üͬ•r¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ·´ÉäµÄ¤ËÉÙÅ®¤¬¤³¤Á¤é¤ÎÊÖ¤òëx¤·¡¢˜‹¤¨¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ë¿àЦ¤ò¸¡¤«¤ÙÖƤ¹¡£


    Ö±áá¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢µ±È»¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Ù¤­¤«¥·©`¥éß_¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢ég¤ËºÏ¤Ã¤¿£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤ª¤«¤²¤µ¤Þ¤Ç¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤ÇÕý¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤¢¤È¤ò¡­¡­¤È¤¤¤¦¤«Ö÷¤Ë¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î¤³¤È¤ò¥·©`¥é¤ËÈΤ»¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ïég¤ËºÏ¤¦¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â¥®¥ê¥®¥ê¤Î¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤À¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢¥·©`¥éß_¤È¹²¤ËÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤éégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯ég¤ËºÏ¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤ÏºÎ¤è¤ê¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤Ë¡¢ÒÀîm¤âß_³É¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤à¡¢¤½¤³¤ËÜž¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢´_¤«¤Ë¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤ÎÊܤ±¤¿ÒÀîm¤ÎÓ‘·¥Œ�Ïó¤Ï¡¢¥¸¥ã¥¤¥¢¥ó¥È¥Õ¥í¥Ã¥°¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    î†ÒŠÖª¤ê¤òÖú¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Æ¡¢ÒÀîm¤âß_³É³öÀ´¤¿¡£


    ¤Þ¤µ¤Ëһʯ¶þøB¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡­¡­¤µ¤Ã¤­¤½¤Ã¤Á¤â¤¢¤ëÒâζÖú¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¡¢¤È¤«ÑԤäƤ¿¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¹¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ‡í¤é¤º¤È¤âÉÙÅ®¤¬‡êÒÛ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢¥¸¥ã¥¤¥¢¥ó¥È¥Õ¥í¥Ã¥°¤ò˜S¤Ëµ¹¤¹¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÉÙÅ®¤òÖú¤±¤¿¤¬¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÊÖÖú¤±¤ò¤·¤¿¤È¤âÑÔ¤¨¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢¤Ç¤â¥ª¥á¥¨¤À¤Ã¤¿¤é„e¤Ë‡êÒۤȤ«¤¤¤é¤º¤Ëµ¹¤»¤¿¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¡¤Ê¤é¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤³¤Ã¤Á¤¬Ò»·½µÄ¤ËÖú¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¤À¤±¤À¤È˼¤¦¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⤢¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡£¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¤ë¤È¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êÖú¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ë‰ä¤ï¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¡¢¤½¤Ã¤Á¤¬¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¦¤ó¤À¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢„e¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ç˜‹¤ï¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡£¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¡­¡­¡¹


    ˜‹¤¨¤³¤½½â¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢…Û¤­¤È¹²¤ËÉÙÅ®¤¬¥·©`¥éß_¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤±¤¿Ä¿¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ã÷¤é¤«¤Ë¾¯½ä¤ÎÉ«¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¤½¤ì¤âÊË·½¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ÒŠ¤¿Ä¿¤À¤±¤ÇÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÒŠ¤ë¤«¤é¤Ë¹Ö¤·¤¤¸ñºÃ¤ò¤·¤¿¶þÈˤ¬¬F¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤à¤·¤í¾¯½ä¤·¤Ê¤¤·½¤¬¤ª¤«¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥·©`¥éß_¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤âͬ¤¸¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¶þÈˤÏÉÙÅ®¤È¤Ä¤¤½ñ¤·¤¬¤¿³ö»á¤Ã¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤·¤«¤âÉÙÅ®¤Ï¤½¤ÎÊ֤˘Œ¤òÎդ꾆¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤ä¤Ï¤ê¾¯½ä¤·¤Ê¤¤·½¤¬¤ª¤«¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤Î±ØÒª¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤È·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¥½©`¥Þ¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê�IÕߤη´�ê¤Ë¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤ë¤À¤±¤À¡£


    ¡¸Ë«·½¾¯½ä¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î±ØÒª¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢ÒŠ¤¿Ä¿µÄ¤Ë¤Ï¾¯½ä¤¹¤ë¤Î¤âŸoÀí¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤¬¤ï¤¿¤·ß_¤Î¤³¤È¤ò¹Ö¤·¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤È±ËÅ®¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÑÔ¤¤·½¤Ç¤¹¤È¡¢¤ï¤¿¤·ß_¤Ë¤â±ËÅ®¤Î¤³¤È¤ò¹Ö¤·¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë„¤³¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤¬£¿¡¡Öú¤±¤¿¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤Þ¤À¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¤¤­¤ì¤ë¤Û¤É¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤â±ËÅ®¤Î¤³¤È¤òÖª¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤è¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢Öª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡Ôª¡©î†ÒŠÖª¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢ÒÔÇ°Öú¤±¤é¤ì¤â¤·¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Öú¤±¤é¤ì¤¿£¿¡¡¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨¡­¡­±¾µ±¤Ë¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸Ðê¤òÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤ÇÊË·½¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¡½ñÎÒÝ…ß_¤¬¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤é¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢±ËÅ®¤Î¤ª¤«¤²¤À¤È¤âÑÔ¤¨¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäÆÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¤È¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤«¥·©`¥é¤â¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤â¿á¤¯ó@¤¤¤¿˜”×ӤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ʤɤÏÒŠ¤¨¤º¤È¤â¡¢ó@¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬Ò»Ä¿¤Ç·Ö¤«¤ë¤Û¤É¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤À¤«¡¢Í¬•r¤ËÉÙÅ®¤âó@¤¤¤¿˜”×Ó¤òÒŠ¤»¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤¨¡­¡­¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢¤Þ¤µ¤«±¾µ±¤Ë¡¢¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤«¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢¤¤¤ä¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤â¤Í¤¨¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡­¡­¥ª¥á¥¨¤Ï¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤È¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Í¤¨¤ÈÔÙÕJ×R¤·¤Æ¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ºÎ¤À¤«¤è¤¯·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë¸ÐÐĤ·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢´ô¤ì¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤âÏȤˡ¢½ñ¤Ï¤ä¤ë¤Ù¤­¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢Ò»ÏȤº×Ô¼º½B½é¤Ç¤â¤»¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ã¤Æ¡¢±ØÒª¤Ç¤¹£¿¡¡´_¤«¤ËÖú¤±¤Æ¤â¤é¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¸ÐÖx¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢Ãû�\¤ëÀíÓɤâ¤Í¤¨¤È˼¤¦¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤ÈÑÔ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤«¡¢î†ÒŠÖª¤ê¤ÇÖú¤±¤Æ¤â¤é¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¸î¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤âÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤à¡£¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½Öª¤ê¤¿¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£Ç°»Ø¤Ï„¤­¤½¤Ó¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­„e¤Ë¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âÀñÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤·¤Æ¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤·¡¢¤É¤¦¤»¤³¤³¤Ç„e¤ì¤¿¤é¤â¤¦»á¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Í¤¨¤È˼¤¦¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸»á¤¦¤³¤È¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ÉиüÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤­¤¿¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¡È꤬¤É¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢ÎÒÝ…¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¶÷Èˤʤ櫓¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÕÛ½ÇÖª¤êºÏ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤·¡¢¤ï¤¿¤·¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÏÃû�\¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤ä¤Ö¤µ¤«¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤³¤ì¤âºÎ¤«¤Î¿F£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤ó¤Ê¤³¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¡­¡­Ãû�\¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤³¤Ã¤Á¤Î¥á¥ê¥Ã¥È¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤·¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¥Ç¥á¥ê¥Ã¥È¤â¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¤Ö¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤±¡¢Ãû�\¤é¤ì¤º¤È¤âÃûÇ°¤À¤±¤Ê¤é¤Ð¼È¤Ë·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡£¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦Ãû¤Çégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ã¡¢¤Ê¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡¥ª¥á¥¨¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤ÎÃû¤òÖª¤Ã¡­¡­¤Æ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ó@¤­½Ð¤Ü¤¦¤È¤·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢ÉÙÅ®¨D¨D¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤«¤Ë˼¤¤ÖÁ¤Ã¤¿¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¿Ú¤òé_é]¤·¡¢ÊýÃë¤Û¤Éüa¤êÞz¤ó¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤«¤é¡¢¿Ö¤ë¿Ö¤ë¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿˜”×Ӥǡ¢¤³¤Á¤é¤òËŤ¦¡£


    ¡¸¤¢¤Î¡­¡­¤â¤·¤«¤·¤Æ¡¢Â„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤ä¤¬¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤Ç¤¹£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢Èê¤Î¶À¤êÑÔ¤¬Â„¤³¤¨¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢Öú¤±¤ËÓ­¤¨¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡«¡«¡«¡«¤Ã£¡£¿¡¹


    ˲ég¡¢¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤Î¬Õæ¤Ã³à¤ËȾ¤Þ¤ê¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤Çî^¤ò±§¤¨Þz¤ó¤À¡£


    ég’i¤±¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤¬¤Ö¤Ä¤Ö¤Ä¤È…Û¤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬Â©¤ì„¤³¤¨¡­¡­¤ä¤¬¤Æ¡¢´ó¤­¤ÊÁïÏ¢¤¬Í¤­³ö¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤«¤é¤Î¤í¤Î¤í¤ÈÁ¢¤ÁÉϤ¬¤ë¤È¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤ÎòÌ÷¤á¡¢Ôٶȴ󤭤ÊÁïÏ¢¡£


    ¡¸¤Ï¤¡¡­¡­¤Ê¤ó¤«¤â¤¦¡¢É«¡©¤ÈñR¹¤é¤·¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤·¡¢·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¡£ÃûÇ°¤°¤é¤¤¤Á¤ã¤ó¤È½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ÎÃû¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¡­¡­¤¢©`¡¢¤Þ¤¢¡¢„e¤Ë˜‹¤ï¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤«¡£¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê?¥«¥ó¥¶¥­¡¢¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¥«¥ó¥¶¥­£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤³¤Ç¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¥·©`¥é¤ÈòÒŠºÏ¤ï¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î¼ÒÃû¤È˼¤ï¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ë„¤­Ò™¤¨¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢¤Ò¤É¤¯Éí½ü¤Ç¡£


    ͬ•r¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤À¤±¤Ï¡¢¤â¤¦Ò»¤Ä¤À¤±Òý¤Ã’줫¤ê¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤Ã¤Á¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤¤¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤½¤Î¥«¥ó¥¶¥­¤È¤¤¤¦Ãû¤Ï¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç¤Ï¤è¤¯¤¢¤ëÃûÇ°¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤«¤Ä¤Æ±ËÅ®¤Ë„¤¤¤¿•r¤Ï¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦´ð¤¨¤¬·µ¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤É¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯¶ÀÌؤÎ푤­¤Î¤¢¤ë¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤³¤³¨D¨D¥Ç¥£¥á¥ó¥È¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ÌØ„e¤ÊÒâζ¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡­¡­¤ä¤Ã¤ÑÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤«¡£Ãæµ¹¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤é¤¢¤ó¤ÞÃû�\¤ê¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡­¡­Ãû�\¤Ã¤Á¤Þ¤Ã¤¿ÒÔÉϤÏÊË·½¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÍõ¤ÎÃû¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÒ»×å¤Ë¤Î¤ßÃû�\¤ë¤³¤È¤òÔS¤µ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¡£


    ¼´¤Á¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤¬¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¹¡£º†…g¤ËÑԤäÁ¤Þ¤¦¤Ê¤é¡¢¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤ÏħÍõ¤ÎÄï¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäơ¢×Ô¤é¤òħÍõ¤ÎÄï¤È¤«¤¿¤Ã¤¿ÉÙÅ®¤Ï¡¢¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 144 Unexpected Encounters And Unexpected Suggestions

    Now I wondered what was going on, Stina thought.


    Though I''d like to name it, if I suck, it''s definitely a straight line of trouble.


    I was half impetuous in so many ways.


    "Hmm... does that mean Eina''s sister?


    Well, it will.


    There''s no way they won''t ask me that.


    Because it''s too much now that Soma knows Aina.


    So the question is, how do you answer it here?


    It may be easy to get through if you spit a lie, but on the contrary, there is also a high risk of fitting into the stump.


    If so......


    "Well, is that the ce? How the hell did Omei know about Eina?


    "I can only say that I met him by chance no matter why he said..."


    "... um, alumni?


    "Oh, you could have said that now."


    "... what? What alumni... that girl, she''s going to college...!?


    "Hmm...? Didn''t you know? Aina''s going to Royal College now, isn''t she?


    "You don''t know... if you can''t find it by reason. What the hell is that girl doing...?


    It was genuine.


    I knew from the tracks that Alberto had caught once, but I had no idea where he was going after that.


    Though I also thought that the possibility was that I was definitely getting to Soma... and still didn''t think I was just going to college.


    No, rather that would be natural.


    Why do you think the Demons can attend Royal College in the first ce?


    But I see, if you think about it that way, it certainly may not be a bad hand.


    Because I couldn''t predict it, I hadn''t been able to get where I was until now.


    If I had been in the ce I could have predicted, I wouldn''t have known what would have happened by now.


    Whatever it is, we''re talking about it now.


    "Aina, is that... that''s definitely a name you''ve heard of several times. She was She''s friend, wasn''t she? First time."


    "... for the first time, is extra.... and it wasn''t my first time"


    "Really? I''ve never heard of She having a friend before... but everyone in the woods was too old to call her a friend."


    "... that''s not true.... and there was Doris."


    "As far as I''m concerned, it seems to me that someone named Doris was, in one way or another, She''s guardian presence?


    "Hmmm... from what I''ve seen in my life, it looked one way or the other"


    "... mmm, even soma"


    "My first friend, is... Speaking of which, Eina never even heard of it, and maybe it was my first friend to Eina"


    "No, my first friend''s seat belongs to me, so it doesn''t."


    "Why does Omei look like a doorman? And I can''t see your face, but somehow I feel sad from your daughter?


    "... That''s not true"


    And, somehow, I get on with the story with the flow, and I remember in a hurry that it''s not the case.


    It''s not like I have a rush or anything... at least it would be a mistake for me to have a smooth conversation with them.


    Nevertheless, I was inadvertently told the story by Soma when I was mottled without even grasping the cut off from this scene.


    "Nevertheless, you were looking for something you didn''t think you''d find. As far as I could tell, I felt quite at ease."


    "Uh, you''re not wrong about that either. It''s just... there''s been a lot of goth until recently, so one way or the other - and that''s the main reason. It would have been more convenient to leave Eina alone and let her think she wasn''t interested."


    "At the time we met Aina was premature for her age... but still, she must have been a young child, is she?


    "Still, it would be helpful if you could understand that it was a situation that made me think that you were better."


    Nor is this a lie.


    Or the majority is true.


    Shortly after Eina left the castle, those who were dissatisfied with the current policies of the devil n, including General Magic Heaven, started a simultaneous rebellion.


    Rather, given that, it is likely that he had guessed beforehand that there was a rebellion and dared to let Aina escape.


    Don''t let the person know about it.


    If you think about Eina''s blood muscles, that''s definitely safer.


    Many were dissatisfied with Eina being on the current Demon King''s side, but there can be no denial if ites to leaving it.


    If there was just a miscalction for them, was the scale of the insurgency greater than expected?


    It was unexpected that the first and second seats of the Demon Heavenly General would also join the rebellion, even the hardened Stinas.


    Most importantly, the miscalction here is that the present demon kings were too strong.


    It was not even thought that the first and second seats of the Devil''s Heavenly General would be instantly killed.


    So the people who had doubts about the power of the current demon king just turned back, and those who still didn''t admit it guerriized, and prolonged in vain.


    The truth was that I was going to serve each purpose disputed by that dsacre, but there was no way I could do more than that... although I seeded in stealing some from the treasure trove, that was all I could do.


    Still, although I kept insight into the opportunity to gather information... it was eventually stopped by the boy in front of me.


    I exhale as I recall in my head such circumstances that I can''t talk about it.


    At the same time, I wonder what the hell is going on, such as talking to someone like that.


    "Hmm... well, that''s not what I would say anyway in the first ce. How you judge depends on Eina"


    "Ma''am, I don''t have to tell you anything detailed, so would you like me to tell you toe back once? Maybe we can talk about each other."


    There''s nothing else in thatnguage.


    It''s just the truth.


    And when Ainah came back, there was no one left who could do anything.


    That is why it was a word from those who used to spend time as a family.


    Well, from now on, when Soma tells you that, and Eina returns, we don''t guarantee that this ce or its people will be safe.


    "I''d like to tell you myself, but how about that?"


    "There''s no way Stina''s going to Royal College."


    Or there was a way to tell Kurt if he was alive... but I just thought, I realized.


    Speaking of which, if Eina was at the Royal College, why didn''t Kurt contact her to that effect?


    Although it was already now at that point, I still didn''t even have enough to contact you... No, well, maybe I didn''t know your face.


    Kurt wasn''t anything but a demon, and that was likely.


    I''m talking about knowing about my face because I''m an important person... but I can''t help it because it''s a brain muscle like I was only interested in power.


    Thest one seems to have started using her head just a little bit, but it''s a slow story.


    And then I remembered the potato ceremony, but I didn''t hear from Tobias for a simr reason.


    From what I''ve heard, Tobias seemed to be face-to-face with Soma, so Eina should be watching, but Tobias isn''t technically a demon either.


    I only seemed to see the purpose, and I had no choice but to remember Aina''s face.


    But when you think about it, how revolt was a great imitation.


    There was no unity of purpose, just a coincidence of hands... to Stina, just a strain up.


    ... Still, I thought it might be something like that for a while, so there''s really nothing I can do.


    "Well... for now, what are we talking about here, and is it time to go back"


    "Well... you don''t have to stay here any longer than you aplished your request"


    "... um, I''ve already stripped the area you need to prove it"


    "Oh, when... that''s just great, She. It helps."


    "... n"


    And while that was happening, it was apparently going to be a safe dissolution.


    To that, Stina exhales softly in relief.


    Because if I immersed myself in this warm air too much, I felt like I would be dull.


    So...


    "Ma, right. Actually, Stina was about to go back after I asked her to. So, Stina goes first."


    "Oh, by the way, it is. This is also some kind of edge, so it''s a corner, and we''re not traveling together?


    "... what?


    The moment she tried to put the scene behind her earlier, she was told such unexpected things that Stina stared at Soma''s face with a glimpse.

 145 Formerly The Strongest, Report The Completion Of The Request To The Alliance

    When I opened the wooden door, it was a familiar sight that extended into my sight.


    Strictly speaking, however, it is slightlyckingpared to what we have seen.


    It''s what people look like.


    There was the guild, and who was missing was the adventurer, in other words.


    Most of all, it''s only natural that he doesn''t look like an adventurer.


    Though we were able to aplish the request smoothly, it''s been about an hour since Soma and the others left here.


    With all that time, it was sufficient for each of them to have the requisition,plete the process and go on to fulfill it.


    For this reason, it can also be said that the actions taken by the receptionist of the subrace, who happened to meet his eyes when entering the guild, have no choice in a certain sense.


    You were so rmed that there was no way people woulde at this hour, you were totally stuck, and even trying to correct your posture reflexively, you were overwhelmed and flipped.


    Nevertheless, it would be natural for a gaze to have been directed at me by my colleague, the other receptionist, as I deserve it.


    And as for the somas who saw it, I just have to smile bitterly.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes......! Sorry to make you look ugly......!


    "No, it''s nothing. I don''t care this way..."


    Or maybe that''s it, I don''t think I need to bow my head or anything... maybe this ce is pretty tough on those things.


    The story is that the atmosphere and policies of the guild basically depend on the officials and agents in charge there.


    Come to think of it, the atmosphere was quite tense when I received the request, and the possibilities were ample.


    Well, anyway...


    "Um... so, what can I do for you this time? Could it have been any deficiencies in the earlier matter?


    "Yeah? No deficiencies, nothing, I just came to report it because the request waspleted?


    "What... is it done yet?!?


    Though I thought for a moment that it would be so surprising, a normal crusade request is at least a day''s work.


    It is not umon for it to take days depending on the location, and in fact Soma thought that it would be first to gather information.


    It did end in about an hour, which might have been surprising.


    Nevertheless, this time it was due to coincidence that it was also huge... no, either way, I was just lucky, should I say?


    Including that I could see her.


    "Well, lucky for you, I guess."


    When I only turned my gaze backwards as I said, the girl in the matter stared at Soma with her still frigid eyes.


    Apparently, they haven''t believed me yet.


    Still, the fact that you''vee this far with me probably means that you''ve decided that there''s room for consideration.


    Then the rest depends on what we''re going to talk about.


    "Good luck, huh? - Nha!? Are you......!?


    And the receptionist also said she finally realized that the girl - Stina - was with her.


    Probably the first one, so I was in a hurry and couldn''t confirm it.


    Though what Soma thinks most of all when he looks at it is still that surprising.


    I hear that Stina was asked to crusade in this city and that she was on her way home.


    I mean, it''s not strange to have an acquaintance with this receptionist.


    And this is another story on the road, and I hear that Stina is an advanced adventurer.


    Then it would be more natural to remember.


    But that''s why being with the Somas shouldn''t be so surprising either.


    No, you''d be surprised, but that of the receptionist seemed somewhat excessive.


    Or don''t adventurers around here do much to help each other?


    ording to what She told me, we would normally cooperate with each other even if it was necessary to be senior...


    "Um, with her cooperation, I was able to defeat the crusader smoothly... by the way, why are you so surprised? I don''t think it''s umon to have those who happen to help each other... or that Stina herself did something to surprise you?


    "You''re a rude one. Stina''s not like that... should be, right? Normally I just took the request. Well, I''ve been away for about two days, but given the location and the person, that shouldn''t be a surprise."


    "Oh, you''re right. Well... I hope you don''t mind me too much because I''m surprised for personal reasons."


    "Hmmm... if that''s what you mean, I get it"


    "I don''t think that cooperation is the same as cooperation?


    "Is that so? Well, there may be some arguments, but I don''t think it makes a big difference."


    "I don''t think we''re talking about discourse.... That''s what Omei and the others think, isn''t it?


    That''s what Stina asked, the Shes on both sides.


    I know you wanted consent, but to that word, She and Felicia tilt their necks in alignment.


    "I just want to show my consent...... that''s the hard part because if I give my consent there, it can mean I''m just a parasitic bitch who hasn''t done anything...... Well, at least you cooperated more than I did, and isn''t that what you''re supposed to do?


    "... Well, I didn''t do anything then, either. ¡­ so I was cooperating, I think that''s fine"


    "Shit...... were these guys alike? When I thought about it in the first ce, I should have realized that I was agreeing to some crazy suggestions about traveling with Stina."


    "It''s good to be crazy again. I don''t think it would have been a bad story if I''d at least put it that way?


    "It''s more because it''s not bad, it is. There''s a back to a good story. Isn''t it natural to doubt it?"


    Even if they say that, and they turn their eyes to you, you have no choice but to shrug your shoulders as a soma.


    I certainly wouldn''t say that everything I told her...... because I''m not even wrong at the approximate.


    Soma asked Stina to travel with her as she tried to leave.


    Beforeing here, it''s an act after defeating Giant Frog, a crusader, but if Soma says so in the end, it''s one reason.


    Because I wanted to pay back my debt.


    That is all.


    I don''t know how he feels, but the advice he received from Stina in the Elf Forest was enough for Soma to recognize it as borrowing.


    That is of course not something I can return to the extent that I helped from Giant Frog, or something that I can determine has no problem meditating on my eyes for some suspicion.


    Yes, it should be taken for granted, Soma had a good idea that Stina was suspicious.


    You don''t have to be bad, but you don''t have to be at a level where you actually are.


    But it''s all about it.


    Okay, so I decided I owed you one, and I thought I should give it back, and I asked if I could travel with you.


    Or should I say, that''s why.


    If you think it''s suspicious, you should monitor it more closely.


    Most importantly, either way, you are in front of the building.


    I''m sure it''s suspicious... but I don''t think the roots are bad, and I think there''s something wrong with it.


    This time we met again and the thought became stronger.


    If I could tell that too, would I be just too greedy?


    Would it be too arrogant to think that by doing something about it I would be paying back my debts?


    But what''s suspicious is that She and the others obviously feel it, and furthermore, they don''t owe Stina themselves... they''re unconscious.


    Naturally, we haven''t talked about it, but then there''s no reason for She and the others to agree with Stina on her journey.


    Still, they said they didn''t think Stina was a bad daughter, so they drew Soma''s thoughts.


    "Well, in fact, her concerns are natural. Do you mean, it''s just unwillingness to be treated like Mr. Soma?


    Then why did you agree with me then?


    "Because I thought it was useless to disagree. Because I''m talking about Mr. Soma, and I''m going to go through my own will with what I say where I disagree."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    Draw, take...?


    "Oh...... you feel like you know that somehow. If that''s the case, it''s certainly a bad idea to treat them the same way."


    "No, I hope you understand."


    "... but it''s soma, so I can''t help it"


    "With? I don''t think you''re on my side.


    I can''t solve it, I whine...... well, I also feel signs ofughter from Felicia and the others, so about half of it would be a joke.


    Even if the other half is serious, it''s still enough if they will eventually nod yes.


    Soma just believes in her own thoughts, her judgments and... and Stina.


    With that in mind, he did various things and Soma shrugged his shoulders.

 146 Former Strongest, Find Inn

    Well, anyway, it''s not like we''re always in front of the reception.


    Or we''re in the middle of reporting the request in the first ce.


    After I smile bitterly at the receptionist looking at this one with interest and shrug my shoulders, I reportpletion of the crusade.


    The receptionist heard something. He did, but he also understood that it was outside his duties.


    The response started only on the clerical one, and Stina''s report was just over, and Soma and the others followed the guild first.


    "Well... then what do we do"


    "As for Stina, it would be best if she broke up here without any trouble."


    "Oh, I guess so."


    Various, I would have deliberately highlighted the part of the


    Stina, too, is not so optimistic that she just doesn''t think anything is suspected.


    Still not fleeing or hiding, are you confident that suspicion will never be confirmed... or self-abandonment?


    If something by conscience is the reason, it would be very helpful as a soma...... whatever.


    "In the meantime, no matter what Mr. Stina eventually does, there''s room to consider traveling with us, right?


    "... or else we''ll be separated."


    "So how about we go somewhere calm first? It''s easier to talk about¡­ and then you might want to decide on your amodation for today"


    "Oh, maybe that''s a good idea."


    The time is not even past noon, but the past two days or so have seen Nojuku continue.


    I made up my mind to take a day off at the inn to get tired.


    I was able to get a request that was more rewarding than I expected, so I could afford the nostalgia.


    You shouldn''t be too rxed, but given theter, you should take a good rest.


    Besides, if it''s before noon, the inn must be easy to pick up.


    Even if I did something, then there was no problem, at least I had no objection to Soma.


    "... well, that''s right. Stina was going to take some time off today, so I don''t mind..."


    "... n, then a decision?


    "It''s a decision. So let''s move on to finding a ce to stay... but doesn''t Stina know where to stay?


    "Stina asked me straight when she got here too, so I don''t know... oh, maybe I should have asked at the guild"


    "It''s also a little dumb to go back and ask now though...?


    "It would be nice to look for a stroll."


    They all didn''t dispute that either, so I decided to walk around first.


    As already mentioned, the guild faces the eye out.


    To get to the guild, I should say three times in total - technically once on the east side and twice on the west side - although it goes through, it was sometimes in the morning, and I didn''t look too closely.


    But then time went on, and now look closely again, it would be rude to say it was unexpected, but there seems to be a lot of vibrancy there.


    A cheeky, familiar face looks out at the store, probably in preparation for what you''re about to do.


    As you can see from what you''re wearing, they''re adventurers.


    I recognize it because I saw it in the guild.


    Although I didn''t see it clearly, I just saw it.


    I could tell to that extent.


    "Hmm... are there adventurers'' stores lined up around the guild? It''s reasonable, but it''s also a slightly ufortable sight."


    Regardless of some upscale shops, it ismon for a typical adventurer to hide in an alley or something.


    This is not a matter of the store itself, but because it is the adventurer who visits it.


    If there''s a store on the boulevard where adventurers can just lean over, the general public will think about it.


    So these sights, honestly, even make me ufortable going through the rarities.


    "Yes......? Anyway, if it''s a small vige or something, I think it''s more or less like this for a city of some size?


    "Yeah......?


    "Yes......?


    Soma tilts her neck at Stina''s words, and Stina tilts her neck at such a soma.


    Look at each other. It raises extra questions because I know that you''re not joking about it.


    But in doing so, I realized that Fujima had one.


    At the same time, I''m convinced that''s the case.


    "I see this is normal here. Adventurer status is high... no, not low, is that it?"


    This is not about this city, it''s about a ce called Diment itself.


    If power is thew, it is not surprising that an adventurer who uses power as a vocation is just as good as the general public.


    Basically the adventurers are seen down there outside of here in the first ce, partly because they are crude and rough, but above all because they don''t pay taxes and get citizenship.


    But power is fundamental here, where it has been crude, and it will never be negative.


    So even if you''re an adventurer, you''ve probably gained citizenship from the start.


    It also makes sense that the Alliance is grandly built in a prominent location.


    If it is used and recognized by people, then there is no reason to hide and exist in a ce that is off.


    "Oh... I see. Do you have a low status as an adventurer?"


    And looking at me like that, I think Stina noticed, too.


    Different ces, differentmon sense.


    This is, I mean, that''s normal.


    It just shows that the Somas are not from Dimento... not the Demons, but that sort of thing will now be.


    At least Stina had no point hiding it, and She and the others seemed to realize that.


    I didn''t block the conversation, I even nodded to convince myself that it would be.


    "Speaking of which, you may have heard such a story. I forgot because I''m not interested."


    "You''re not interested... Stina''s an adventurer too, right?


    "I''m an adventurer, but I have to go that way. Isn''t that relevant? I didn''t n to go, and I''m not going to."


    "Hmm..."


    Well, if I said that, it would be.


    Humans If anyone thinks it''s uninteresting or irrelevant, it''s something they don''t remember for whatever information it is.


    "For now, I''m satisfied with this sight, but when this happens, there doesn''t seem to be any amodation nearby."


    It''s mostly groceries, weapons, protective equipment, etc.


    Just looking at it all the time, I just know that there''s no such ce.


    If that''s the case, we need to move...


    "Hmm... where do you guys want to go from east, west, north, south?


    "Nothing. Stina cane from anywhere, so I''ll leave it to Omei and the others."


    "I have no particr hope either..."


    "... I''ll leave it to Soma"


    "Everyone has no initiative..."


    "I''ve been asking you where you want to go, Omei says? If it all turns around in the end, where did ite from?"


    "No, I''m not going to go all the way around because I''m going to make up my mind there when I find Sassa Inn, right?


    "So it''s the same thing everywhere you go? It doesn''t make any difference that I don''t have a clue."


    "Well, it is."


    Or that''s why I heard Soma, too.


    By the way, this city''s prominence runs just in such a way as to divide the city into four parts.


    the central part, east to west, and north to south.


    The guild is built where those two paths intersect, so it really means it''s built in the heart of the city.


    For this reason, Soma and the others today have no bitterness in trying to go anywhere in the city, but because of this, they also need a clear policy.


    But there is no such thing... I had no choice but to take down a stick and decide, etc.


    "Oh, basically, anywhere, but there was only one thing I should have stopped"


    "Hmm...?


    "I think we should just stop in the south."


    "Ho... may I ask what that intent is?


    I don''t expect Stina to say that pointlessly, but that''s why I was extra concerned.


    There must be some reason there, more than specifying a vague orientation, rather than a specific location.


    "I don''t think there''s a particr reason, but traditionally the south side has always been a ce where you can push the bastards in. Why, on the south side, there''s a ce for these people... well, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, I think there''s an Adventurer''s Inn."


    "If there''s an inn, isn''t it more of a ce to go?


    "... adventurers basically choose a ranked amodation to stay in.... That''s for a number of reasons, but I can''t stay in a good inn for people who don''t have good bare hands"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. That''s not a good quality ce to stay, and normally, a good quality inn isn''t like that."


    "I see..."


    Even if citizenship is granted, the treatment of adventurers is not very different.


    Sounds like it.


    Well, maybe it''s natural to say so.


    And that also means that if the ce changes,mon sense changes, but sometimes it doesn''t.


    Again, this is normal.


    Whatever.


    "Then, from the other three directions, it follows that¡­ things haven''t changed much. This still has to be ounted for by knocking down the stick......?


    "Oh, so what about this, Mr. Soma? Three directions, divided into three hands."


    "Hmm..."


    Well, then you don''t have to worry about where to go, and it''s efficient.


    If there''s a problem, it''s whether we need to find amodation efficiently right now.


    "If that''s the case, I guess I''m looking for the North. Stina to the east, She and Felicia to the west, okay?


    "No problem...... why am I being organized with She as a matter of course?


    "You don''t even know how to explore the city on your own anyway?


    "... you''re right indeed... somehow I remain dissatisfied"


    I shrugged my shoulders at Felicia as she said and nced at me, but I loosened my mouth slightly because I thought it was a preferred change.


    Even though I knew I couldn''t explore it alone, I tried to challenge it.


    That''s what I said earlier.


    Even if I knew that, I couldn''t really let her do it alone, so I put She on.


    Still, that doesn''t make any difference to my preference.


    There was no ce in Felicia where her own will was rare.


    Especially since it''s remarkable when somethingpletely unknown to me bes the opponent, and most of the time when I was on the journey, I just kept moving as this one says.


    That had earlier made a suggestion of its own ord, this time trying to challenge itself to the unknown.


    That seems like a change because I took Felicia out, so there''s no way I''m not happy about it.


    But thinking about it, I felt another nce.


    It''s Stina.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... nothing. I don''t care, okay?


    "What is?


    "Explore it alone, and Stina might just be gone, right?


    I think whoever really intends to do so will do so without saying anything...... or maybe Stina still hasn''t read this intent.


    I wonder why you''re trying to travel with yourself.


    Though I''m not going to talk about it. As a soma, I just shrug my shoulders.


    "When it does, it is when it does. We''ll have to give up then. I mean, if you want to, you''re not stopping me? Ultimately, it depends on Stina''s will."


    "... Huh. Let me do that."


    Soma smiles bitterly as she turns away from her face as she rubs.


    Well, for now, it didn''t seem like he''d be gone any time soon.


    "... by the way, where are the rendezvous times?


    "That''s right..."


    Whimpering, Soma looked up at the top of the guild.


    More than a dozen meters from the ground it seems that it is the tallest ce in this city, and a splendid bell and clock existed to symbolize it.


    Every hour, that''s how that bell sounds for that hour.


    Soma has a pocket watch, but this won''t mean everyone else won''t know the time.


    "Then think about the day, and be here at twelve o''clock."


    "... Mm, roger.... I''ll take care of your sister."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    "I don''t know where to interpret the fact that I''m not the one to be entrusted to even though I''m your sister... well, is there no choice? Thank you, She."


    "... n"


    "Well, Stina''s going to take it easy to look around. Is there anything else to look for besides the inn?


    "No, I don''t think so. Unless it''s a personal story¡­ it''s a personal story."


    "So you just need to find a good lodging for now. Copy that."


    "See you allter."


    That''s how Soma turned his foot, north.


    Still, as the adventurers and the shopkeepers made the bluff, Inn and... I looked for something and started walking straight.

 147 Find The Former Strongest, Blacksmith

    The hustle and bustle grew a little farther away as we moved away from the center of the city, though in a way we knew.


    The building is still around, but the majority of it doesn''t know what store it is.


    It''s hard to tell it''s a store because there''s something like a sign hanging at the store.


    Most importantly, if the letters are not written, no pictures or the like are painted, so it is impossible to discern what the store is actually.


    Does anyone who understands or is unwilling to?


    Well, whatever it is, it has nothing to do with the current soma, so just a glimpse will keep you passing.


    "Hmm... did this pull off?


    I shrugged so much in that, because a little change had urred in the surrounding sights.


    From the store, even signs start to disappear, just buildings lined up.


    If it means where people live, I''m sure it''s not wrong.


    "A residential neighborhood, something like that? Depending on the location, I think it would be nice to have an inn or something..."


    Without seeing the raw hatred and anything like it, in the distance, we have already begun to see the gates that lead outside the city.


    Where we have gone on like this, we will never find what we want.


    Better than that.


    "Should we stay out of the way now...?


    The city is built with two big roads intersecting, but there are other roads, naturally.


    There were several small things stretched aside, and now there were narrow paths to the left and right as well on this asion.


    But that''s both bent on the way, and I don''t know what lies ahead.


    Normally though, it''s also the residence there.


    If you think about convenience, it makes sense to align simr things in the same ce.


    but.


    "It doesn''t seem meaningful where I was walking like this."


    Then Soma looked to the right and looked to the left, saying that it would be better to bet on a wish¡­ Eventually, he turned his foot to the right.


    There is no particr reason, it is just a thought.


    Well, if you dare, speaking of which, it was this way that she went, for a moment or so I thought...


    "... oh?


    While I was thinking about that, the sights around me began to change slightly again.


    In the beginning it was still only the dwelling, but again the sign began to appear.


    And at the same time, I didn''t know what they were this time.


    Because the store door was open, although nothing was written on the sign as usual.


    The first thing I saw was somehow remembering nostalgia.


    It''s a giant cauldron, and the man beside it is seriously spinning the contents.


    For a moment I thought she was a witch, but because her hair was green, she was probably an alchemist.


    Though I have never used soma, they make drugs with special effects such as potions.


    Yeah, and it just seems suspicious at first sight.


    In fact, he used to be confused with witches for a while.


    Unlike what a witch makes, the medicine an alchemist makes, if you say so, is due to chemistry.


    If you follow the same procedure, everyone can do the same thing, and they can do the same thing.


    At the end of the day, there is no need for the surgeon to add a hassle.


    I''m guessing the man is focusing too much.


    Even if Soma goes through, he doesn''t even turn his gaze, and Soma passes by without doing anything either.


    Nothing. I''m not interested in alchemists or running errands.


    As a result of traveling in front of several shops, I understood that the area was apparently a so-called artisanal district.


    It''s like those who make something gather together and make whatever they want.


    Although not all stores could be confirmed, it would be natural to assume that everything was more than they were within the confines of the confirmation.


    Then maybe that''s the kind of store that faced the boulevard.


    Because some of the signs I saw here were simr to the ones I saw on the main street.


    But the ce over there, because of the location, couldn''t have left the store door open, it was closed.


    If you think about it, you can be convinced.


    "Nevertheless, in the end there is no other way to find out in person how many rooms¡­"


    At first nce Mr. refused, maybe that means.


    Whatever it was, and moving on, in the store where it was next, the man was holding the de and shaking it to the same degree as his own height.


    If that''s all it is, it''s like a case, but if you look at what''s ahead of you swinging it down, you''re convinced.


    It was Marutai that was there.


    "- Kieeeeeee!"


    "... do I still need to report it?


    Even though I think of that for a moment in the odd voices emitted, at the tip of the de being swung down, the marutai is precisely chopped up.


    It is cut, aligned and arranged in several timbers.


    That fat muscle is brilliant, but isn''t it used in the wrong way?


    "... Whatever you use your sword for, is it our freedom"


    I''m still worried about the de spill.


    "Mm...? I see you didn''t have to worry about it..."


    It was the man who was at the store further next to him who was so groaning and stopping his legs at the sight of Soma.


    The man had ced the hot iron stick at his feet and was beating it with a hammer at hand - that is, he was a cksmith.


    An earlier lumberjack? where the score is missing, you just have to get it fixed next door, that is.


    Of course, though, it wasn''t because Soma was convinced that he stopped.


    Because there was a good reason to stop the leg - because the man was what Soma was looking for.


    Though for personal reasons, Soma was also looking for a cksmith.


    Yes, that''s why Soma kept walking here, where there was clearly no inn.


    But I didn''t immediately go to the man because it''s not like anyone is a cksmith.


    To make that discernment, Soma stares at the man jizzily.


    To such a soma, the man is not as if he had noticed.


    I guess that means you''re so focused.


    He even wields a hammer and shapes the stick at his feet.


    The figure felt exactly like a worker.


    At the same time, however, it is also fundamental in the basics.


    Don''t focus on your own work, I''m talking about what''s a pro.


    Therefore, it is the quality of the work that matters.


    Forge skill, you can say.


    As a matter of fact, Soma remembered the cksmith''s arm at all.


    I used to think that I needed to feel like a sword first in order to get the sword right, and so on, and I knocked on the cksmith''s gate.


    Well in the end that skill only went far enough to call me a pro... but still, I don''t think it was in vain.


    Because I could now take some care of myself alone, and I could not begin to understand what it felt like to be a sword, but I feel that I now know a little bit about the feelings of those who create it.


    At the same time, I feel that the meaning of waving the sword has also be only a little more profound.


    Anyway, with all that happening, Soma is proud to say that if she actually sees herself in a cksmith, she can tell to some extent how much of that person''s arm...


    "... nooo"


    As for the man''s skill, I had to roar.


    Because it was good, not.


    Or, because it was bad, but it''s not.


    I didn''t know.


    Even the skill of the cksmith who temporarily became my mentor said that it was a soma that became discernible to the extent that I could tell it was very good, but the skill of the man was unknown at the bottom.


    I can only get to the point where I''ve made a great show of it, awesome.


    Is it just my fault that I feel like I even feel that?


    Whatever it is, there is only one fact.


    The soma I was trying to identify was, at some point, in love with the way a man waved a hammer.


    Probably what I''m creating right now, whether it''s a knife in terms of its shape or not, was showing off in different ways that this is what a superior job is.


    No, I guess I''m not actually showing it to someone else, but at least that''s what I felt for Soma.


    So Soma slowly proceeded to walk toward the man as he confirmed that the man had finished hisst swing and exhaled deeply and long.


    The reason that its mouth was loose was simple and lucid.


    This man must be able to aplish his purpose differently...... No.


    Or because I thought that this wish might be too scarce.

 148 Blacksmiths And Swordsmen

    Gustav Balling was a so-called leading cksmith.


    No, if you only say the facts, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they''re superior.


    Anyway, when the man now known as the Demon King arrived on his throne, he was told what would be his symbol, and he even gave him his sword.


    If we ovep only the facts and achievements, we are undoubtedly worthy of calling ourselves the best cksmiths of our time.


    But at least Gustav didn''t think he was such a big deal.


    Of course, I''m confident in my cksmith skills, or maybe the best of my time.


    But Gustav was not yet convinced of himself.


    This is not what Gustav is looking for yet.


    It may be possible to say, to some extent, that it was extreme... but above all Gustav himself felt that there was no way that the top of it was to this extent.


    So, I guess.


    After a job, but far from satisfied, and still no difference that it was over, he exhaled... and looked at the boy who came then and opened his eyes.


    - When I was an ancestor, I felt intuitive.


    This boy must have reached a single top in a different field, so Gustav''s instincts understood aggressively.


    It doesn''t matter if you look like you''re about ten.


    If the situation is, it is possible that he fell down and begged.


    How did you get to me?


    The word was surely better than one''s own experience of ten thousand.


    And yet I didn''t, because of mycency.


    The moment I looked him in the eye, I understood.


    He is a customer.


    Being a guest means you''re the one who gets what you want.


    Far from the top, if you are a cksmith, there was no difference there.


    I''m sorry to interrupt.


    "... no, I''m just finishing a job. No problem, but what the hell are you doing to me?


    That''s why I treated you in a ruthless manner.


    Whether he is the one who has reached one frontier... no, that''s why we can''t have a half-assed attitude.


    Depending on the purpose and attitude, he intended to respond resolutely.


    But.


    "Um, I''m sorry to be impotent... but I''d like to ask you for one thing in anticipation of your cksmith arm. This is it..."


    That being said, Gustav breathed out a small breath when he saw the boy trying to pull a sword out of his hips.


    I thought so, but that was due to a waiver that hit me.


    Because at that point it was decided to refuse the boy''s request.


    Gustav was originally a cksmith specializing in striking swords.


    So whatever the boy''s favor was, if that was about sword rtions, I would have at least listened to him closely.


    I''m not sure if the boy spotted it... but it was also a story of the past.


    Because Gustav is not going to strike the sword again at the moment.


    That, if I say so, is also why I am so proud to have first-rate arms, but I am pulling into such a periphery, hitting knives, etc.


    To put it bluntly, Gustav is no longer confident in striking the sword.


    I am confident in my arm as a cksmith, but I am no longer satisfied with the sword that I have created by waving my arm.


    There have been signs of it for a long time.


    The sword I gave to the Demon King was not really convinced.


    Still, I think this is the best sword I can strike right now... I''ve managed to keep trying to assume that, but I finally couldn''t strike itpletely about a year ago.


    That was because the faces of the guests when they gave them their swords, they were very satisfied.


    I guess being able to hit something that satisfies the customer is, in a way, exhausting the cksmith''s profit.


    But Gustav, who was not convinced by it himself, took the liberty of wondering if he could be satisfied to that extent.


    Moreover, the customers uttered the same words as if they had aligned their mouths.


    Exactly.


    I looked at that fullness and said to the feeling I gained by doing the trials, that was Gustav''s best sword ever struck.


    That''s not apliment, you can tell by the look on its face.


    But it''s not.


    It is not the supreme sword or the like, so if it is meant to be, it must make me more dissatisfied.


    Not so¡­ the user''s skill has not reached that point.


    Gustav''s inability to create a satisfactory sword was ultimately due to it.


    No matter how ufortable you are, all of your customers are convinced and say they are the best.


    Then... Then I thought that I might be the one who''s wrong.


    The truth is that there is no such thing as ahead, and this is the top of the list¡­ I wonder if this level of thing is the best sword.


    As proof of that, all of the swords I struck that would be sent back for regr care looked brand new.


    It wasn''t used, not that.


    You can tell by the sword.


    While it was used, it was still brand new.


    A sword is, after all, a consumable.


    If you use it, it will always wear out.


    What has not happened is that it was only used to such an extent that it did not wear out.


    And all of them were famous, even though they were a thousand.


    Only then did Gustave to thend of the border to escape and stop striking his sword.


    ¡­ No, no doubt it was an escape.


    Before I get discouraged by what I''m not exaggerating to say I''ve followed all my previous raw.


    Before I gave up that I was wrong.


    He escaped.


    And even now, after a year, that hasn''t changed a thing.


    That''s why no matter what this boy says, no matter what he does, he''s certain to say no to this story.


    "In the meantime, I want you to take a good look"


    "-!?


    But the moment I saw it, I breathed.


    What the boy pulled out was a boneless sword, like anywhere else.


    But at the same time, it''s just about appearance.


    If you can have some eyesight, you wouldn''t be able to say it''s like everywhere, etc., even if your mouth is torn.


    No... not the other way around.


    Gustav, if he noticed, reached for it half unconsciously, with his mouth open.


    "... can I touch it and make sure?


    "Um, no problem."


    The sword thus received was still boneless.


    It''s like you don''t need anything else.


    Yes, a sword is to p and y an enemy.


    Then there should be no need for anything extra.


    This is exactly like embodying it - though.


    "... this guy is horrible"


    After all, Gustav, if he noticed, was leaking those words in the potpourri.


    Along with that, I turn my gaze to the boy.


    It was like a stare, but the boy shrugged his shoulder as if he knew why he had been told that and seen.


    "Oh... is it still?


    No, I guess you actually knew.


    The boy who spoke so indicated the colour of factual understanding.


    Therefore Gustav also asks only what he wants to hear, without exining the details.


    "How long have you not taken care of this?


    "Well... at least it hasn''t been done since we got it, so it hasn''t been done for at least a year."


    "... with reason. Really, it''s terrible..."


    The fullness at the end of Gustav''s gaze, groaning, was, however, contrary to the word, and beautiful.


    At least, that''s what most of the stuff would say.


    But Gustav is not saying anything like that in a mean way.


    Besides, the boy himself seems to understand well.


    There were nevertheless countless small, solid pockets that were almost invisible to the eyes.


    Even lighter y with your fingers and the sound changes slightly depending on the location.


    To the extent that it doesn''t look like it, it''s just a little bent inside.


    To this extent, it would not be possible for anything to happen to my body that would break.


    But if you try this sword, it''s in pretty bad shape.


    Now you won''t be able to give out the original sharpness or anything like that.


    This sword is good.


    No, I''m not talking about fine, etc.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is at the top.


    But that''s why this wound is deadly.


    If it''s crude, there won''t be a problem with some cracks, but being top of the list, it must make a considerable difference.


    Especially if you can use this sword so far.


    Yes, this sword wound is not attached because the sword was not avable.


    Probably because I was using this sword to the fullest, it came with it.


    You can''t even strike this sword yourself.


    Gustav had loosened his mouth without me knowing.


    At the same time, it makes me want to punch myself too stupid to add or subtract.


    I''m talking about how unfamiliar I was.


    I''ve never seen anything more than my own sword.


    So I should have known my sword wasn''t the best, but to the extent that I was told it was the best by those who stood tall and somewhat armed, I was about to mistake it on my own, and I was about to be discouraged.


    Yes, you knew they weren''t the best again.


    Or discouragement is discouragement, but maybe that was something else.


    Nobody understood me, nobody caught up to me... nowhere, for not having what I wanted and not being there.


    But whatever it was, it was the same thing.


    Really, I have enough for a fool.


    How much was meant to have figured it all out?


    Instead of arrogance, it was just stupid.


    But even as I curse myself that way, I still can''t hide loose mouth.


    The boy seemed to know that he was a cksmith.


    It will be clear that the boy is trying to rely on himself for anticipation of that arm and for understanding the state of this sword and showing it.


    It is true that this sword is of the highest order, so even care should require considerable skill.


    Instead of hurting him the other way around with his semi-productive arm, he would just end up breaking his own business tools.


    The only reason the boy has never been able to take care of himself is because there was no one he could do it even if he wanted to.


    So I''m sure the boy should ask himself to fix this... I''m honestly d he can do that.


    Because I''m just getting serious and I don''t know if I can be perfect.


    But at the same time, I think just a little bit.


    This is the case with this sword because the boy is using this, but at the same time, this sword is not extended to the boy.


    Again, if you look at this sword, you''ll see clearly.


    Then... I wonder how many things can be done to a boy who can use such a sword if he can strike his best sword now.


    That''s what I thought.


    Seeing this sword and the boy, Gustav has noticed one thing.


    That means I''ve never really been out of power before.


    Gustav is a cksmith.


    Therefore Gustav''s sword is all about him.


    Gustav was, indeed, wrong.


    For them, Gustav''s sword was undoubtedly the best.


    Except for that and what Gustav is aiming for: the best sword, and only that Gustav, who mislooked there, was an idiot.


    But when he realized it, Gustav was convinced.


    If I could strike a sword for this boy, I''m sure that would be the greatest masterpiece I''ve ever seen.


    Nevertheless, it is Gustav''s own convenience.


    There''s no way I can tell you, such as let me strike a sword for you.


    Still...


    "... so? Is this the fix you want?


    "Hmm. I''ve seen all kinds of cksmiths before, because you''re the only one who seems to be able to do that. I''d be d to ask..."


    I''m d you said that, too, but it''s not nice to snort there in a hurry.


    There is not a single thing that can be seen as cheap, even if it is said to be a waste of self-esteem.


    So Gustav let the word snort heavily, when he put it away in a meaningless way.


    "If that''s a request, I don''t mind. As you can see, it''s such a borderline city. There''s no reason to dare refuse a request brought around the corner."


    That, strictly speaking, was a lie.


    It''s true that this is a periphery, but sometimes it''s the Elf Forest that''s nearby, and it''s also the furthest from the war.


    Sometimes people of considerable value are drawn or hidden, and it is not umon for people toe to ces like this to make requests to first-ss craftsmen.


    Gustav is allowed to live here, or it actually has something to do with that...... in short, for another futile look.


    Apparently, the boy didn''t, although it is something that would easily be dispersed if the other person knew such circumstances.


    Gustav was also relieved to see how relieved he was.


    "Is that so¡­ it helps"


    "And so is that."


    Nodding in vain again...... watching the boy as he does so, slightly narrowing his eyes.


    Once again, it is obvious from a closer look, but this boy has stille to one frontier that he and others have never been able to reach.


    Besides, it must be with the arm of a sword.


    If you think about the atmosphere you had earlier when you had the sword, or when you had the sword in front of you, you can''t go wrong.


    I really think from the bottom of my heart that it''s a shame you can''t strike a sword at someone like that.


    But.


    "... by the way, things are for consultation..."


    Then the boy opened his mouth and threw a word that Gustav did not anticipate.

 149 Hear The Former Strongest, Most Familiar Voice

    Soma was in a good mood to walk down the alley road.


    Of course I should say, it was caused by an earlier interaction with a cksmith.


    As a result, no usual sword is currently attached to Soma''s hips.


    Just another sword was being given as a substitute.


    In other words, it is a surrogate sword.


    I borrowed it until it was over because I asked for my usual sword repairs.


    They showed it to me when I borrowed it, and I actually wielded it, but it was a pretty good sword.


    It''s a good sword to the extent that you can''t find it even if you want to find it in the store appropriately, although it just falls short of the usual.


    After all, Soma''s eyes weren''t crazy.


    And if that happens, expectations will increase in response.


    Neither is it about repairs.


    I haven''t suspected anything about repairs since the beginning.


    I''m sure that cksmith will finish it perfectly.


    So what I''m hoping for is another favor.


    "Hmm... the cksmith said not to expect it, etc... but that would be impossible. In the first ce, even I wouldn''t have believed that in person."


    On top of the words, I was trying to be modest, or maybe I thought I was too.


    But in my mind, no doubt he should have believed in himself.


    He said he could strike more than that sword.


    Yes, every other favor Soma did to him was to create more than that sword he always used.


    What Soma was really looking for in the first ce was actually that way.


    Although I did also look for a cksmith who could take care of my usual sword... if I were to tell the truth, I was beginning to feel a little bounded by that sword.


    Most recently, I started to feel it.


    At least I thought it was enough for me to go to college.


    Is that why I wanted something more up there, even though my sword wasn''t broken... because I fought some pretty powerful demons in thebyrinth or something?


    For now, it is true that when I ughtered the power of a rampant evil god, I thought if I had a higher score.


    Or if so, I might have been able to hold that one downpletely.


    Most likely, if it had seeded there, Soma would not have gone to the Elf Forest, or the Witch Forest.


    In that case, Felicia is almost certainly dead... and I don''t know what happened to the elves, if I may say so atst.


    It just doesn''t seem like... that was the first time that Felicia would have solved everything if she had sacrificed herself.


    Well, really, it''s just a thought.


    But in any case, I could say that there is a present end because I have failed to y the power of the Evil God.


    Whatever it was, it wasn''t all bad to not have a sword, but it''s certain you remember the shortage.


    That''s why I''m looking for a satisfying sword, and there''s no way I can find something like it that way.


    So I looked for a cksmith...... I didn''t even think that would make it that easy to find, but I asked for it because it was convenient to find it.


    That''s what happened this time.


    "Speaking of which, I remember in Felicia..."


    What can I say about my current situation?


    In other words, I was searching for a ce to stay¡­ If I were to say it atst, I would have asked for my sword.


    The repair is fine.


    He said it was over tomorrow, so normally you just have to pick it up tomorrow.


    But the new sword said it would take a month, whether it seeded or not.


    Though we can do it sooner if we just make it, it takes time because we want to make the best out of all our spirits.


    If you say so, you can''t even say no or anything.


    Same goes for Soma, who wants something better.


    But that means, in short, we can''t leave here for a month.


    It wouldn''t be a good idea to decide that on your own.


    "Hmm... well, if I have to, can Ie back for itter when ites to swords"


    I''m dissatisfied, but even then, fight hard enough.


    In fact, it would be a shard of the Evil God, which was iplete but shed, and even the Forest God opponent had no problem.


    If that sword doesn''t make it... it won''t be possible without trying to fight a special opponent.


    That''s Hildegard in his previous life or something... and then...


    "Or maybe if that Forest God and Yamato had a shard of the power of the Evil God in their hands, they wouldn''t understand. If there is, I''m going to be out of my original power..."


    Nevertheless, it is impossible to do so anymore than to turn it off.


    I don''t need to think about it, then it would still mean that even that sword doesn''t have a problem.


    You cane back to college and pick it upter.


    Most of the time, you''ll just have to wait until around the next long vacation to get here, so what about six months away?


    Though it will be a long way ahead, it is a matter of no choice.


    "In the meantime, you should talk about it and decide what to do. ¡­ well, just after a month here, it would be tough"


    Or, normally, I can''t.


    I''m not talking about that because I just have to make money when ites to amodation, etc.


    If you say so, it''s not for our own convenience.


    Either way, a month from now, the college''s long vacation is over.


    I don''t know if it''s okay as a soma, etc., but that only means you don''t have to go to ss.


    I''m confident I can get it back if I''m slightly behind, and I don''t even need to get it back because I''ve already learned it in the first ce.


    But I''m not gonna let you hang out with that until She. Yeah, above all, then I''ll even worry about She''s minute.


    That is a very, very bad thing.


    And finally, it''s about a monthte to let you know that Soma''s safe.


    "... you can''t go that far."


    As of this point, it''s been long enough.


    Although some good reason exists for that, I stayed in the city for about a month because I wanted a new sword, which is a project that pisses me off no matter what I think.


    Until then, I wasn''t even going to do that soma.


    If so, you should tell the cksmith about it as you go get the repaired sword tomorrow.


    If you advance the money, you should be able to amodate it to that extent.


    Nevertheless, in order to talk about it, I need to find an inn first... well, did they find it for me?


    "It wasn''t like my whole life was gone..."


    It is also true that although I cannot say enough, I could not find it here.


    There''s nothing I can do to me you for there.


    but it''s also unmistakable that he prioritized personal business and made his own request to the cksmith.


    If we had used that amount of time to explore, the search would have expanded a bit.


    "In order not to get stuck there, the rest of the time I need another ce...... yeah?


    And so Soma stopped inadvertently because he heard a certain sound.


    Though it''s an alley, it''s a ce with signs of people.


    Naturally, I hear a lot of noises... but that''s not what I''m talking about.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, it sounded like a child crying.


    Besides...


    "Hmm... this voice..."


    What I finally heard was if this wasn''t a mistake in hearing either, I felt like it sounded familiar.


    Though I just couldn''t hear the content...... in many ways, Soma is not so heartless as to pretend I didn''t hear it here.


    It also had consideration of those who heard voices, and that was just one of the ces I was about to head now.


    The road in front of me was twofold, and what I heard were those on the left.


    Moving on without hesitation, my voice was heard even more clearly.


    After all, it''s the cry of a child.


    "Uh, no, no, it''s a cry stop! Still the same woman as Stina!? It''s pitiful!?


    Simrly, a familiar voice said such a thing.

 150 Ex-Strong, Lost? See

    The moment he headed to the ce where his voice heard him and saw the sight, Soma was tilting his neck reflexively.


    Because at a nce I didn''t know what the situation was.


    It was a crying girl, and it was a familiar girl who was before it.


    Girls are small, probably three or four years old or something.


    To a girl like that, the girl is screaming something...... to be honest, it would not be strange for someone else in red to be misunderstood if they saw it.


    You don''t have to tell me what kind of misunderstanding that is.


    "So stop crying."


    Moments, my eyes met.


    So the girl - Stina''s eyes were opened, probably because she knew exactly what it would look like to see the situation from the side.


    When I pull my cheeks together, I turn to you in a hurry.


    "Hey, why are you so nasty here at the right time!? I mean, chip, it''s a difference!? Stina''s nothing."


    "Hmm... I''m not impressed with bullying kids..."


    "So no...!?


    To Soma''s words, Stina panicked even more, but Soma loosened her mouth just a little as she looked at him.


    Well, I shouldn''t have said it for granted, I didn''t mean it.


    If that''s really the case, the status quo would be a little different, and there''s no way to invite anyone who thinks they''re going to do that on a journey.


    So now it''s just a joke, and Stina seems to have noticed how this one is doing.


    The mouth I was about to make an exnation for was shut and my gaze turned to me.


    "Omei......"


    "I know you realize, but it''s a joke."


    "You''re a joke that won''t be stylish when we''re in a hurry, or something bad in nature......!


    "But thanks to you, you would have recovered from the mess immediately?


    "I don''t deny that..."


    Still not convinced, Soma shrugs her shoulders at Stina, who keeps staring.


    Then, more than that, he moved his gaze sideways.


    It''s not just the two Somas who are here.


    Until earlier, however, the girl who was crying was no longer crying at that time.


    However, rather than stop crying, he was surprised and frightened by the appearance of a new stranger.


    "Hmm... you''re on guard."


    "Ma, that''s right. It''s a joke of a bad nature."


    "I don''t think that''s exactly what I included. So, let''s just check the status quo... while I was helping the kids there, is that okay?


    That''s what I decided, spection from the situation.


    When Soma saw them, they were not walking, but their hands were united.


    Positionally, it was just like he was trying to guide a lost child, and it felt like Stina was trying to stop the girl from crying from there.


    The word I heard was a little bit of that, I guess, simply because of Stina''s personality.


    Atst, if you say so, they are not joining hands now, but that is because Stina let go of her hand when she turned her body here.


    Perhaps that was intentional, and if I added more, that was also thought to be one reason why the girl seemed anxious.


    but.


    "Ha? Stina was trying to help him, right? Oh, that''s why there isn''t one. Stina just came to tell him to shut up because she heard him crying and it bothered her!


    Soma sighed out at Stina, who abruptly said that.


    There will be no such thing as believing words that have not even served as an excuse for it.


    Mostly...


    "Hmm... I mean, no help at all?


    "Oh, isn''t that obvious! Stina just came here and said," Ugh! "I''m rather angry with you!?


    "Does that mean the kid came alone in an alley like this?


    "Oh, that''s the way Stina found out! But isn''t that what you''re saying? Stina doesn''t matter!


    "I see... for what it''s worth, it seems a lot of nostalgia?


    "Heh...?


    Stina didn''t seem to notice, but the girl had changed where she stood at some point.


    Strangers - like running away from Soma and hiding, getting into someone''s shelter and getting them protected.


    That is, at Stina''s feet, is.


    Besides, it was almost at the same time that Stina noticed it, it was stuck to its feet.


    "Ah......!? Omei why are you nasty here!? I mean, get away from me! Stina came to anger Omei!?


    "... ya"


    "No, it''s not!?


    Stina insists on leaving, but the girl clings desperately and doesn''t.


    It was also as if a child was about to be left alone by his parents.


    "Hmm, are you a child who just gets angry and nostalgic so far? It''s not Mazo, and I don''t think so.


    "That''s why I don''t know Stina! Isn''t that what you mean by nostalgic on your own!? Two, so get away from me!


    Seeing that sight, who on earth believes that Stina''s words are true?


    I wish I could admit that I can''t make a good addition or subtraction.


    I guess it means that while I tell him to get away and keep his arm shaking up, he doesn''t try to shake it down, that kid also sees exactly what Stina is all about.


    And that''s why I miss it.


    When that happens, why is soma scared for what it is... well, if it means essence, then soma is like a de of extraction.


    Maybe that''s a little irritating for kids.


    "Hmm... I''m just starting to wonder for now, and I don''t think I''m going to need my senior''s help. Do you think it''s okay if I leave this ce to you?


    "Leave it to me, nothing. Stina just came to anger him, and I''ve already done that errand... well, why don''t you just like it? Stina likes it too... and Omei really goes away, it is...!


    Soma tilts her neck at Stina, who keeps trying so hard to get this far... but maybe it doesn''t just mean she''s blindfolded.


    I was wondering if it waspletely illuminated, but maybe not.


    That also seemed somewhere, hypocritical.


    Well, it''s not thorough at all, but if you think about it, I think I''ve seen a bit of that in my attitude so far.


    I guess for some reason...... is that a chase, something like that?


    Anyway, it seemed like I could leave this ce to you, and Soma tried to turn her heel back, and identally, that got into her sight.


    That''s the kid who''s still clinging to Stina''s leg, that head.


    so as to hide there, still well grown, was a horn.


    There is only one species, such as the species that most humankind would not have.


    Demons.


    So Soma was one more thing convinced of this situation.


    Why did Stina and the others walk in these alleys?


    I''m pretty much sure the kid is lost, but then he wouldn''t walk in an alley or anything.


    Something like that can cause extra trouble.


    But that, too, was different if the child you were taking was a demon tribe.


    As I''ve touched a little before, demons can sometimes look like demons are mixed.


    Because of this, they often hate you, and more importantly, they are more likely to be the subject of persecution.


    Unless you have some status or can get a job, you have a high hurdle to get there in the first ce.


    Especially with regard to thetter, it is easy to be the source of trouble, so you will also have to be an extra object lover.


    Sometimes they also tell me to go to ces that are hard for people to see, such as alleys, to find demons.


    And apparently, this is how...


    "It doesn''t change here, does it?"


    "... that''s what you''re talking about"


    From Soma''s point of view, you must have guessed what you were thinking.


    Even without saying the details, Stina nodded, saying so.


    Discrimination, etc. exists unchanged in an attempt to be lumped together with the Demon Nation.


    That seems to have been the case.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to Stina!


    Still, Soma shrugs her shoulders, grinning bitterly to see if she still continues with that setting.


    Then again, it was time to return the heel.


    and.


    "Ah. Speaking of which, what about the innkeeper? I didn''t find any of them in my life."


    "What the hell are you doing...... of course you already found Stina, right? Plus, the ce that seems pretty good, is!


    Based on the way he''s holding his chest up, it doesn''t seem like he''s looking good.


    It was out of relief that Soma exhaled at that.


    The worst I could find was that I didn''t have a problem finding myself and that she was seriously looking for an inn... because I thought so, that I didn''t seem crazy in my eyes.


    "Hmm, well... then Stina''s going to be able to focus on you."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about... well, I thought I''d done my errands already, but you still had something left to do. Not only can I make you cry, but I also have enough annoyance about not leaning away from people''s bodies. I''m going to preach... maybe I''ll be a littlete."


    "¡­ Copy that. I''ll exin to both of you if you''rete, so you don''t have to hurry, okay?


    "Copy that. Well, I''m just preaching, so maybe it''s okay!


    He''s really not going to admit it. To Stina, Soma smiles bitterly again and shrugs her shoulders, and walks straight out.


    "Look, he went!? Soe on, get away from me!


    Listening to such a voice, he exhaled a bitterugh when it was something he often did.

 151 Slight Disturbance

    Soma, who split with Stina, now decided to do an eastward search as it were.


    As he walked down the alley, he had at some pointe to what should be called the east rather than the north.


    That''s why I met Stina and the others.


    That''s half right when ites to aiming.


    Though the roads were somewhat intertwined, I can tell to what extent I''m walking around and in which direction I''m heading now.


    I dared to walk toe this way, that is.


    Then why did you stop searching for the north side? Because there seemed to be no inn over there.


    That was likely at a time when there was not actually a single one facing the boulevard, and in view of what was in the alley, it seemed the same.


    That is why he decided that it would be better to go somewhere else honestly rather than expand the scope of exploration there.


    If there is a problem, I don''t know how far Stina looked around, but... if I wore something else, I would have worn it and there would be no problem.


    We''re not evenpeting.


    If a good lodging is to be found, that is fine.


    Of course, if I can find a better ce to stay, I can satisfy my self-esteem even though I can aplish my purpose. It ismon for me to have two birds with one stone¡­ not to be a lot of things where I am greedy.


    Much time has psed since then, and the time remaining is about an hour.


    Given that, you still shouldn''t be greedy for nothing.


    "For now, if it doesn''te to fruition, is it good?"


    Whimpering about that, Soma moved on as she looked around... and then turned her gaze to the other side.


    It''s the heart of the city - no, it''s something that looks further ahead, and narrow your eyes so that you can look for the characters somewhere in that direction.


    "Speaking of which... I wonder what''s going on with those two"


    Even though I think it''s okay, I still can''t get out of my mind to worry about what''s going on.


    As far as the view goes, the inhabitants of this city seem to have a mild temperament for the price, and She wouldn''t be sote if something happened.


    I didn''t see any monsters around, and I know they''re extra worried.


    "Ever...... hmm? Demons......?


    So unexpectedly, Soma realized there was.


    It''s about the thought that I''ve juste up with¡­ Speaking of which, I haven''t seen a single demon around here, except for that requested crusade alley.


    Whether or not I encounter demons is in some ways a matter of luck, so I didn''t even care until now... oddly enough, odd.


    "Hmmm... If anything happens, is it then?"


    But at that time, I just had to do something about it, and while I was at ease, I still cared about the two of them, and Soma resumed her search for amodation.


    She narrowed her eyes in front of the sight in front of her.


    It is a meadow on one side that is spreading there, something unlikely in the whole city, no matter what you think.


    But that''s natural in a way.


    I''m not all over the city in the first ce, so where the impossible existed all over the city in front of me, it was no wonder or anything.


    So She tilted her neck looking at it because of another factor.


    In a literal sense, there''s only meadows there.


    It was that I didn''t see a single demon.


    "... I knew it was weird"


    "Surely I don''t see a single demon... is that so weird?


    If I turned my gaze to my voice, my sister Felicia would also have tilted her neck next to herself, but the reason for this would be what I just said.


    But She doesn''t think she''s ignorant of her sister.


    It is true that my sister knows from time to time and doesn''t know for granted, but maybe because there are more people who don''t know about this.


    "... Normal demons are rarely seen at all, except in certain ces and circumstances"


    "A particr location or situation, is it?


    "... for example, all over the city where the boundaries of avoiding demons are stretched,"


    "Oh, I see, is that what you mean... but it''s, like, a ce, right? situation, what do you mean?


    "... for example... if there''s something very strong and you''re spreading killer around, or something?


    But it is impossible, if not impossible.


    Because demons are basically uncontested with each other, it would not be like demons fleeing and hiding, for example, where there was once an evil dragon in sight.


    If you go into indiscriminate sabotage. Or something like that.


    This doesn''t make a big difference even if She is the opponent.


    Where She walked around, no matter how different herbat abilities, the demons would never escape.


    No... Conversely, the more difference there is inbat ability, the more pronounced that trend can even be said.


    That is simply because most demons do not have that much intelligence.


    I can''t feel how different mybat abilities are.


    It''s something that can''t happen without a lot of extra time, such as not seeing such demons at all.


    "Is that even if Mr. Soma''s opponent?


    "... same.... Unless Soma spreads a bunch of killers, but Soma hasn''t done that before"


    "Even when you defeated that demon, was it?


    "...... hmm.... Soma doesn''t even have to kill to defeat that much demon"


    "That makes me feel like another freak...... I see. So She went out of her way to see what was going on out there."


    "... n, this is obviously weird"


    Yes, She and the others are here because, of course, if they''re looking for an inn, they''re lost.


    No, I couldn''t find the inn at all, and it''s true that we talked about what to do, but I went out there because I had been curious about this situation earlier.


    After the amodation was decided, we could alle back and check, and at first we meant to, but if we could afford the time, we had no hand in not checking.


    "This isn''t always the case around this city, is it?


    "... Well, I can''t say for sure without listening to you, but if you do, maybe there''s no Adventurer Guild here"


    Besides, from what I saw, there were quite a few adventurers, and all of them that came back were gone.


    I don''t think all that number can be eaten by chores or collection requests alone.


    If so, demons should appear here, as they usually do elsewhere.


    But not now.


    This was an obvious anomaly.


    "Something''s wrong for now, I see... what do you want to do? Will you go back to the city and join Mr. Soma and the others?


    "... I''d just like to look around the whole way if I could... is it easier to rendezvous?... I don''t know what it is."


    It is best to check with your own eyes, but if this is truly an anomaly, it is likely that some information has already been brought to the Alliance.


    The absence of adventurers in the vicinity would also be due to the fact that if they hadn''t moved to other ces, they would have returned for the report.


    Was there anything wrong along the way because I was also going to the alley to find an inn?


    Whatever it is, after we make sure of it. But it''s not toote.


    "So shall we go back to the city first? If something really happened to me, it would only get in She''s way."


    Nothing, She doesn''t think so, but she didn''t dare say anything about it.


    Sometimes I simply couldn''t think of a word, because I thought that when I said something, maybe it would be epted as a family but therefore a word.


    It wasn''t my role to say something, it was someone who could influence my sister more than I could.


    Given that, I think it''s really the same thing to say.


    I heard that we lived together for about a month, but that''s how much influence we can have.


    Because I had been away for a while, I felt even worse.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s the right material.


    You just have to do what the right person deserves, and each has a role for each.


    That''s all I''m saying...... She looks up at her sister next door and exhales secretly.


    I could finally free myself from what was tied up, so I wanted you to be more aware of that and be selfish, with that in mind.


    Turning his back on the view in front of him, my sister and I walked out of the spot to get to the rendezvous point.

 152 Ex-Strong, Probe The Status Quo

    Soma arrived at the rendezvous point about five minutes before the time he had decided.


    Because time is time, the number of people seems to be growing more than it was when we broke up with everyone, and it''s showing a lot of buzz.


    That should be called the center of the city, or after a glimpse of such a ce, Soma nods one fuzzy.


    It seemed that She and the others hadn''te yet, not just Stina.


    Now I wonder what''s going on... but soon it won''t be necessary.


    Looking around from the spot again, because the pair I just found out wereing from the west.


    They noticed this way right over there, too, and bowed their heads as they came along.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    "... I''m sorry to keep you waiting"


    "No, my seniors are just here now, and it''s before assembly time in the first ce. There is no problem."


    That being said, Fujima smiled bitterly because for a moment I thought that the way it was said was like a date rendezvous.


    Even though the whole city is surrounded by people called the Demons, and so on.


    Yet the atmosphere flowing there isn''t much different from that in other cities where Soma knows, and he''s gotten used to those things to the extent that such bullshites to mind reflexively.


    But soon afterwards, Soma tilted her neck.


    Because She and the others had a strange vibe.


    "Hmm...? What happened to both of you?


    "Huh? Why not?


    "The atmosphere is strange somewhere, but... it''s not that I couldn''t find a single inn, is it?


    "Well, I certainly didn''t find the inn... well, if the atmosphere feels weird, it would be caused by something else"


    "... hey, I''ve finally seen what''s going on outside the city"


    What it meant was immediately understandable.


    It''s what Soma cared about, too, and I nod so much.


    "I mean, I didn''t see a single demon,"


    "You know that much just by your current words..."


    "... n, that''s right"


    "Well, I didn''t think of it earlier, so I can''t say much about it. But then again, it seems unlikely that we were just lucky earlier..."


    "... n"


    That''s all I''m talking about when I say what''s going on.


    Unless there''s something thoughtful about this city, it''s not like we''re trying to base ourselves here.


    No matter if there are any disturbing signs, it is irrelevant unless ites down to us.


    but what you realize but pretend not to know is that if something happened, you just woke up badly, and most importantly, soma ordered a sword here.


    If something were to happen, for example if this city were to disappear, it would be very troubling.


    Though.


    "Hmmm... find out about it, stick your neck in it, first after Stina gets back."


    "Well, we can''t just go ahead and talk on our own, and we haven''t decided what she''s going to do in the first ce."


    "...... hmm.... By the way, who''s Soma?


    That didn''t mean anything that bothered me, it simply meant what happened to the inn.


    But when Soma smiled bitterly, she shrugged her shoulders.


    "If you ask me if I''ve found you in the direction you''re headed for, it''s the same as the two of us, something like that. I changed direction when I realized it, so I found some."


    "A change of direction... was that it?


    "Well, if you can''t find an inn in the first ce, it doesn''t make sense. But it seems that Stina had already found a good ce, so I can''t tell you if she needed it."


    "... Stina?... Already here?


    "Hmm? Oh, no, we didn''t meet here, did we? He missed it on the way."


    Technically, you wouldn''t call that a mistake, but the details would be good.


    and.


    "Mm..."


    It was then that the bell began to ring.


    Heavy, loud sounds echo all around you, like theye through to the core of your body.


    This is the third time I''ve heard this, but it''s like I''m gonna stop on my leg no matter how many times I hear it.


    But as long as they looked lightly at the scene, most of them seemed not to care much about the sound.


    It doesn''t just sound that way to Soma, it simply means I''m used to it, I guess.


    The fact is that She and the others seem to care, and those who are surprised have juste to this city.


    "I''m sure the time is easy to understand, but I''m going to be quite concerned until I get used to it."


    "Right...... well, I don''t know if you''re here until you get used to it"


    "...... hmm.... By the way, what about Stina?


    The time to poke the next bell was short, and the sound of the twelve bells was quickly over.


    But even after that, there''s no way Stina''s gonna show up.


    "Hmm... looks like it still is. Quite a hassle, isn''t it?


    "To find a ce to stay, is that it? Didn''t Mr. Soma say he had already found a good spot earlier?


    "No, not a lodging rtionship... wrong, I thought I said? Stina seemed to be helping a lost child at the time."


    "... because of that, are we behind?


    "That''s what it is"


    "I see... if that''s what you mean, you have no choice"


    "Hmm. Well, he didn''t want to admit it... but if you make a rumor, it''s a shadow."


    That''s what I said. At the end of Soma''s gaze is what Stina looks like running toward us.


    Apparently, I''mte, so I''m in a hurry.


    When I smiled bitterly that I didn''t need to go that far, it came right in front of me.


    "Shh, I''m sorry... I''mte."


    "I didn''t have to rush anything. I was just talking about the situation... and by the way, did you deliver it properly?


    "Hmm, naturally, to whom - there''s no way to send it! That''s why you said you just preached!? He left it on the spot right after that!


    "Well, is it...? Then why did you dy?


    "Well, that''s... duh, I''m just too enthusiastic about finding amodation!


    "I thought you said you found a good ce to stay at that point?


    "Ya, because I figured I couldn''t be more satisfied with that! That''s why Stina was looking for the amodation she deserved to stay!


    "Hmm... is that so"


    "That''s right!


    It was somehow a desperately ovepping Stina, but Soma eventually shrugged her shoulders back to it.


    It would be obvious that whoever sees it is lying.


    In fact, Felicia and the others would not know exactly what was going on, but they were getting a frightened bitterness.


    "... just a sister, somewhat like Eina?


    "Eina wasted so much intent... no, is it something simr when ites to something simr? Hmmm... it''s possible that their house is developing that kind of personality...?


    "What kind of house..."


    "What about Omei and the others looking for a ce to stay?" Stina has found the right ce!


    "I found a few things in my life... but I can''t tell you anything. It is not a bad lodging, but it is a delicate ce to say that it is a good lodging."


    "... this one, zero in the first ce"


    "Well, we didn''t seem to have an inn in the first ce."


    "Phew, what is it, it''s sloppy. Then there''s no choice, so I''m going to show you to the inn that Stina found specially!


    That being said, Stina tried to move out of spite, but Soma waited there.


    I could have gone to the inn first, but then it would be a hassle twice.


    "Oh, one thing before that, okay?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Can we stop by the guild before we head to the inn?


    "To the guild...? Did you remember something?


    "Oh I see...... it does sound like you''d rather listen in the guild first than go to the inn"


    "... Well, since I went to the inn, I did have a lot of trouble twice"


    They immediately understood what Soma meant by what she said, and Felicia and the others immediately convinced and nodded.


    Regardless of what conclusions Stina draws, we need to discuss the demons anyway.


    Then it would be better to check with the guild and discuss it at the inn, which would save you a lot of trouble.


    But naturally, Stina has no idea what''s going on, and apparently that''s what she''s unhappy with.


    Even if you don''t put it in your mouth, the gaze you see at a nce is pointed at you.


    And when Soma smiled bitterly, he exined it to Stina, including what Felicia and the others had just heard.

 153 Alliances And Demons

    A midday adventurer''s guild is basically something you can''t afford.


    The reason for this is simple, because adventurers who use the guild rarelye during the day.


    Although not all users are unavable, the number is small enough to say that they are still free.


    On the other hand, the Alliance is busy in the morning and after the evening.


    This will inevitably happen in the morning, when the Adventurers visit the Alliance to make their report.


    asionally, adventurers who have made requests across the daye to report in the morning, or adventurers who have finished their requests early maye during the day, but Fergau can be a border, and such things are very rare.


    The tavern may still be busier, so much so that it''s really free time to be a daytime guild.


    And, it should be, but today''s guild was different.


    Whatever it is, it''s always been full of idle sights, but only today, it''s full of adventurers.


    Well, that too, naturally.


    "What are you doing with your goose neck, though, because I''m just making a scene about something unexined, so honestly, I''m just in the way. If that''s what you''re doing, I can help you."


    "Don''t beme with me. Well, I know how you feel, but this is our job."


    "Yes, what a shame."


    Still, what makes me want to say it would be a human being.


    Demons, not humans.


    "Is that masochistic prevalent among you? Or are you trying to make it popr?


    "Wouldn''t that be nice? I think it would be an iron te story for anyone in the Demon Nation."


    "Just be subtle, so stop it. I mean, you''re the one who''s talking crap. If you have time, move your hands. You''re not moaning to change your busy schedule, are you?


    "I know, but that''s why I can''t do it without saying one or two of my stupidity..."


    That''s what I said and exhaled, Emili took one of the materials.


    This is a detailed ount of the requests that adventurers have made, or have not been able to make, in this city.


    The receptionist listened to the story and summarized it, and when something unusual happened, he thought it might help him in some wayter, which is what is left of him.


    Though...


    "I can''t believe the demon suddenly disappeared. I knew it was nowhere."


    The demon is gone.


    That is literally what it means and the information that was delivered to the Alliance earlier.


    Besides, we''re not talking about a specific ce, we''re talking about disappearing from everything around the city.


    If this is what one or two people are saying, tell the story of Yotai, but if everyone who receives the crusadees back early, and all of them say it orally, I can''t joke about it.


    As a matter of fact, I also checked on the Alliance side, and as one person, I couldn''t find a single demon.


    I don''t have to think about it, it''s an anomaly.


    Even Emily, who is supposed to only do her job as a receptionist, fishes the guild''s material in this way because she doesn''t know how to deal with such a thing, and she''s sobered up.


    "I mean, if there was a precedent, I don''t think we''d have heard about it."


    "That''s not true, but that''s why you can''t decide there''s no way there''s any information, right?


    "Ah... I want to be irresponsibly noisy."


    "It is irresponsible, but they''re not making a fuss with ease, either. Either way, we may lose the rice seeds... or it''s not currently in progress."


    "Well, so are we."


    The absence of demons is something that, from a resident''s point of view, is likely to be less dangerous and more hail, but there is actually no such good story.


    At least the majority of adventurers manage to live their days with rewards that include crusading demons and redeeming their materials.


    If that rice seed is gone, it''s not a level of trouble.


    It will be difficult for the city without adventurers, and that is the same for the Alliance.


    No, to say one way or the other, the absence of demons for the Alliance is a more direct trouble.


    Demons are the seeds of rice for the Alliance.


    Though the guild has its prehistory of being run by the state, its reality is not non-profit.


    The guild must make money to the extent that those employed as guilds can live, especially for the Fergau branch, where there is no such thing as a country clearly above.


    It means that we need to make more money on our own than subsidies do not exist.


    But for the Alliance, intermediary fees for requests are insignificant.


    We also undertake requests from city dwellers in the first ce, but the majority of them are chores.


    Few recipients. Plus, if the reward is low, the fee is low.


    That wasn''t the only way I could do it.


    So the bulk of the gain the Alliance is making is what''s happening when you wholesale demonic material.


    Moreover, it is not against this city, but against other guild branches.


    Of course I''m wholesale to the artisans in this city, but I make less money on that.


    Because if you try to sell it for too much, the artisans will try to buy it directly from the adventurers.


    Fees far exceeding what the Alliance guarantees for quality, etc. will only be to our detriment.


    But if you''re selling to a distant branch, it''s a different story.


    Anyway, purchasing it from afar means it''s demonic material that we can''t get ourselves.


    Although there are limitations, there is no problem where it is somewhat plugged.


    Most importantly, if it is too much, it will be plugged when purchasing it from the other side, and it will be too expensive to buy when wholesale it to the craftsmen, etc.


    So much for everything.


    Whatever it is, it is so profitable, but it is therefore important that the demons are gone.


    It''s a lot harder for us than the adventurers are making noise, so we usually work hard during the free day.


    "Anyway, I''m usually skimming around on something. It''s about a proxy working. I really feel like it''s important... let the receptionist do this and I can''t help but be convinced that I''m imitating the receptionist"


    "He said something like that because adventurer discontent could explode and be dangerous, but no matter what you think, you just want to have fun. h, h, h. I''m free as a receptionist right now."


    "Seriously, I feel like I''m gonna bust it sometime."


    When ites to being a receptionist when there are so many adventurers, the adventurers, like I said earlier, are just making noise now.


    The information has already been received, and those who intend to go to other requests are already on their way.


    What the receptionist needs to do is not present.


    Not so long as other adventurers arrive, of course, but it was about two hours before this noise began.


    Most adventurers would havee back once, and the ones who haven''te back will be the ones who prioritized the request.


    And they will probably not return until about evening.


    I mean, that proxy at the reception right now must have taken on that role, considering everything around there.


    "You''ll be rewarded one of these days. I mean, I have to take it. I''m not convinced. I mean, I just have to pray for that......?


    "Ni? What''s wrong?


    The movement of a colleague watching him stare at the proxy stopped unnaturally, and Emili tilted her neck.


    I wondered if the proxy had done something to it, and Emily looked up from the material at hand, too, and turned her gaze towards you.


    Speaking of which, I can''t hear the adventurers who were supposed to be making a scene along the way, and I think about it - the moment, I know my colleague''s current mood, the more painfully.


    "What... hey... hey...?


    Soon the proxy seemed to be dealing with adventurers.


    Emily is on the third floor of the library.


    Although I can see what''s going on down there if I want to, on the contrary, I can''t see it if I don''t want to.


    So herees a new adventurer, no wonder you don''t notice.


    But those were the adventurers there.


    Though I couldn''t confirm my guild card, my buddies definitely called me Soma or something -


    "... uh, I was pretty surprised... but it feels good,"


    "... Sure."


    A good mood would mean a proxy who''s obviously tempered downstairs.


    I was just about to back off this time, and there''s no one to rece me.


    We''re all as busy investigating this case as Emily and the others.


    I can well understand that if I get into any crude phase, I don''t feelfortable thinking about it, etc.... That''s why it''s different.


    "I feel really bad about my chest when I get paid quickly... but that doesn''t make me jump over here, does it?


    "I''d like to think that''s not the case... but I should leave it to the agent. Sometimes I talk about working like a proxy."


    "... so is that. It doesn''t suit me to just work when I''m there. This way, shall I do my thing?... somehow, I feel like it''s going to end meaninglessly."


    The feeling was understandable.


    Or that''s exactly what Emily was thinking right now.


    It''s really just somehow...... I felt like that, assuming I just figured something out, or didn''t, and those people were going to solve that irrelevantly.


    And at the same time, I realize there is a fuss.


    Needless to say, this is an anomaly.


    But Emily didn''t remember much of the crisis.


    Even though Iined this way, I was usually working... maybe unconsciously, thinking I didn''t need that.


    "Well, if there''s a problem, I''m just wondering if those people will stay until this thing is resolved."


    "Isn''t that where the proxy arms show off? I''m a proxy, so I know exactly what''s going on around here, and I''m going to try to get him to stay here somehow."


    "Oh, he seems desperate to exin something, and it looks like it. If I stir up too much crisis, I''ll be gone the other way around..."


    "Including that, the show of arms."


    If that works out really well, I might be able to write off the skimming so far.


    With that in mind and talking, Emili went on to read the material while worrying about what was going on downstairs in order to do her job for now.

 154 Former Strongest, Guided To The Inn

    "Hmm... from what I''ve heard, it sure feels suspicious. I honestly thought you were just lucky...... isn''t that what you should think about? It''s just too convenient."


    The Somas, who got a piece of information from the guild, were heading east on the city''s boulevard, spearheaded by Stina, who seems to be following the guild early and remembering stories from that time.


    In order to discuss exactly what we have just heard, we should first head to the Inn.


    Nevertheless, there is honestly not that much information obtained from the guild.


    He knew that the demon was just gone, but more than that, the Alliance hardly knew the same situation.


    Apparently, to the extent that the guild has still been able to confirm the facts, not only has it not been possible to identify the cause, but it has not been able to understand the situation very well.


    Because it was the Alliance staff agent who responded to me for some reason, I was able to tell some stories like that, but I would rather ask you to let me know if you found anything out.


    Bad way to put it, but maybe we shouldn''t expect much.


    "I don''t know what else to do with such a neighborhood guild because I have to use adventurers to tell me what''s wrong with doing something. Because the quality of adventurers who should be hands and feet in the first ce is not very good."


    "Hmm... there seems to be too much manpower, but there are no key usable asions."


    "Even if you want to use it to find material, you don''t know what happens to the material if you suck. Rather than the risk of being stolen, in the sense that the material is worn out. I think it would work just fine... but I don''t know what to do in the first ce."


    "I feel like I have something to do, such as checking in more detail on what''s going on around me...?


    "... I have something to do, but the question is if I can do that?


    "I don''t think the adventurers are going to be able to do more than just know what''s going to happen."


    "I see¡­ the quality, including such things, is that so?"


    "Well, it seems that I only checked the area once, and I think it''s cruel to ask for more."


    That seems to be why Soma was never different from the other adventurers while we were looking for a ce to stay.


    Each of the main hunting grounds existed in the city, east, west, north and south, but because no demons were found, they were moving elsewhere, even though they thought it was strange.


    Because of that, the time toe back was just when I was strolling down the alley, and I didn''t even make a difference.


    That also means that if the timing was slightly different, you might have noticed this earlier, but... well it''s not a big deal to say it''s not a big difference.


    Speaking of whether something had changed from what I found out earlier in the first ce, it would not have.


    In the end, we continued to look for amodation to discuss, and the order had just changed somewhat.


    Alternatively, if that''s before you start looking for an inn or something, there may be a difference in the extent to which Stina might not have found that child due to the misalignment of time she started looking for it.


    "By the way, Stina, this is a guide to the inn, right?


    "Hmm? What are you taking for granted? It doesn''t have to be anything else."


    "... if you do think back, Mr. Stina would have led the way in a natural way if you had followed the guild. So he didn''t say where he was going or anything... is it something that bothers you too?


    Felicia narrowed her eyes slightly because she probably remembered her concerns.


    For example, is Stina thinking of something different and trying to take her to a strange ce?


    Felicia wondered if Soma thought of that.


    But it is too much to think about.


    That''s not why Soma bothered to take confirmation with Stina... she shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly.


    "No, well, it''s not a big deal, though there''s something to be concerned about, is there? It''s just... I feel like I recognize you around here somehow."


    "... do you recognize him?... I just got here, or something?


    "Well, there''s a lot of simr construction around here. Is that a mistake? What if you look familiar?


    "So I thought you said it wasn''t a big deal? It doesn''t matter what it looks like, even if it does look familiar."


    It''s just... yeah, it''s just that I thought it was definitely just around the corner where Stina and that kid were.


    And whether that was the fault of my mind or not, Stina''s reaction now is all.


    Apparently, it wasn''t my fault after all.


    Speaking of what that means though...... although I can somehow imagine it, I wasn''t going to mention it any more.


    Perhaps you will soon find out, because you thought so.


    The hunch was right after all.


    "So, this is where you thought Stina was the best inn?


    "Of course you can if you say it with everything you''ve ever seen, but at least it''s definitely from what I''ve seen in this city!


    "This is it... if I''m being honest, it''s a little different than I expected."


    "... Mm, it''sme"


    What was ahead of Stina guiding and stopping did seem to be an inn.


    However, the appearance is honestly not much praised, and She''s released words indicate the state in the end.


    If you are going to choose a few words, should I say very interesting buildings, etc.


    At least the inn had an atmosphere that made me hesitate for a moment, even if I was told to rmend it.


    I don''t feel suspicious or anything like that, but it looks very old-fashioned, but everything is fine, and so on.


    It''s not just old fashioned there, apparently there are mostly just those buildings around here, but that doesn''t ease my anxiety.


    Rather, I get the impression of loneliness, so much so that it gets extra worse.


    "Heh, heh, it''s only now that you can say that! If you look inside, you must review Stina!


    "Hmm... if you say so much, do you expect it"


    "Right... well, is it rude to judge without looking inside"


    "... n"


    With that said, I went in the lead with Stina...... so, ho, I identally leaked my voice because it was unexpected in a good way.


    Simr to the impression I get from my appearance, there was also a feeling of antiquity.


    Is there a reception right there as soon as youe in, or is there something like a wooden reception deck in a room that''s not very big?


    The surrounding walls were also made of wood, and seeping stains and the like conveyed the time psed.


    At first nce, it is like you can see immediately that all of this is old.


    But it''s not that they use it well, it''s not simply old, and Soma remembered what it was like to be calm.


    An inn is a ce to get some rest.


    When you get in there, you feel the air you deserve... I see. Sure, this seemed like a need to be reviewed.


    "... I''m sorry. Apparently, I was underestimating you."


    "... sorry. ¡­ indeed, reviewed"


    "Hmmm... I honestly thought it would only be half, no 80% square... but I honestly reviewed this"


    "Omei believes a little more! Well, now you know Stina''s eyes are certain, don''t you? You just need more praise!


    And if that''s how the noise is, I know someone came without the need to let you know.


    Footsteps echoed from the back, and eventually it was a man of middle age or slightly in front of him.


    I guess I didn''t have to tell you that it was a customer.


    There was a grin on his face, but the moment he saw Stina, his expression mixed with surprise.


    "Wee...... hey, what about you?


    "Phew, I came to you like I promised!


    "This is... I didn''t really expect you toe, but thank you. Thank you again for earlier."


    To the man who said so and bowed his head, She and Felicia were all aligned and tilting their necks.


    Well, whatever the first half is, I can only specte that something happened about the second half, so naturally.


    As for Soma, I was still convinced when I heard it.


    And shortly afterwards, it happened to further supplement it.


    A small footstep sounded from the back, and from behind the man, a small shadow appeared, as the sound deserved.


    "... Ah.... I knew it, sister"


    "Hmm... because you promised. I didn''t have a choice."


    The person that Stina said that to while turning to her was definitely that toddler.

 155 Former Strongest, Discussing The Future

    I didn''t guide you around to get lost and bring you here, but when I was looking for an inn, I got here and that youngdy''s house that wasing after me happened to be here.


    Thomas and the others were gathered in one of the rooms of the Inn while the thing about Stina, who wanted such crap, went through magnificently.


    Of course, to talk about Stina and the demons, and hence the future.


    But even though I know it, I''ve just arrived at this inn.


    I look over nature and the scene, divulging potpourri and thoughts.


    "Hmm... and it''s a really good ce to stay"


    "Right...... well maintained, so old things are turning into a calming atmosphere as they are. The owner seemed like a good person."


    "... And besides, I don''t know yet at night, but it''s quiet so far"


    10% and this inn was in a hidden part of the alley.


    I guess that, on the contrary, keeps us away from the noise.


    In a ce like the one facing the boulevard, it''s impossible.


    I looked at the interior and decided it wouldn''t be a problem, and it was decided here without objection, but really...


    "She''s all kinds of things."


    "...... hmm.... From what I''ve heard, I couldn''t havee here if that kid hadn''t gotten lost"


    "Thanks to you for getting lost, I''m a little bit allergic, but from us, you''re exactly right. Oh, of course, thanks to Stina for getting that kid here."


    "Isn''t that why you said Stina didn''t deliver it! Praise Stina for honestly finding this ce!


    "So I praise you honestly?


    Whether that''s what Stina wants or not.


    And certainly, I guess it''s no mistake that Stina found it.


    However, the purpose was not to find the lodging.


    By the way, that toddler girl went shopping with her father, the shopkeeper here, and she went off and got lost.


    You said you took what you bought home once, and then you were just about to look again, and Stina brought you in?


    She said it was a gap that took her eyes off for a moment, and she had thanked Stina many times earlier.


    It seems that the man is already dead apart from his wife and he runs this inn by himself.


    Though there are many questions about being a distinctly human species unlike my daughter, and why I''m staying in a ce like this... Somas are one of the intrigued guests.


    It''s no better to stick your neck in someone else''s circumstances than to be unsure when you might leave this city in the first ce.


    That''s why I told him to stay here for now, without asking anything extra, to get to the status quo.


    "For now, time is finite, and if it''s just about Stina, it''s about demons, etc. We will discuss this as soon as possible because we will never havee to a conclusion as soon as possible."


    "... I''m honestly not convinced, but I don''t mind if I disagree with it."


    "Depending on what we do in the future, things are going to change¡­ I''m basically in a position to leave it to you."


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    With that said, sit in the right ce.


    This isn''t that big because it''s a one-person room that''s going to be Soma''s room, but there were just three chairs.


    If Soma sits on the bed and the three of them sit in a chair, we can have a discussing position.


    But just before that, when Stina leaned her neck, she opened her mouth looking at Felicia and the others.


    "By the way, don''t you take the hood even though you two are in the room?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    That would be a natural question in a way.


    If you finally say so, it is also rude that you continue to hide your face against someone you want to travel with.


    Well, that''s something that Soma decided to do on her own, so I''m not gonna tell you that there''s no reason for you two to follow it.


    "That''s a mean word at all."


    "I admit that, but we need to talk. Uh, we were going to keep going, weren''t we? I don''t want to talk about it without seeing their faces."


    "Hmm... I don''t know. I think you can guess what he looks like in this situation?


    "That''s something you can only get used to, and then it''s as easy as Omei."


    "Oh, um... Mr. Soma...?


    So Felicia has been speaking out, probably because she couldn''t see Soma rejecting Stina''s request.


    She fits Felicia and she''s just hiding her face to avoid some trouble, but Felicia just looks at her face... or the color of her hair.


    At least that''s what Felicia thinks...... She, who is staring at us jizzily, is probably the same idea.


    The gaze they were pointing at told me what they were going to do.


    But as a soma, I only smile bitterly at it.


    That''s why I haven''t spoken, so that attitude is normal... for God''s sake, exhale.


    "I hope you don''t create trouble in vain?


    "Phew, you want to travel with Stina, so you have to ept this. Uh, I can''t, can I?


    I smile bitterly at that word again, shrugging my shoulders.


    And then, think about how far we talked about it.


    "For now, it''s no problem for both of us to expose our faces. Stina should know who they are."


    "What...?


    "... is that true?


    "Well, that''s true. I just don''t answer that question, do I? I was just trying to ask you vigorously, and you just run away. I''m confident that even a special opponent of swordsmanship will be able to escape."


    "... I see.... Sounds like you do know?


    Say no, She lowered her hood.


    Revealed golden eyes stare straight at Stina.


    As if I were ahead of you and told you I wouldn''t forgive you if you did something weird.


    "... ha. Ok. Sure, that''s rude."


    And then go on. Felicia, too, puts the hood down.


    For the first time in a long time, the white hair I saw swayed slightly, and the red eyes that were directed at Stina shed a few times.


    "I see... you don''t seem to be lying"


    "It''s true, so it''s obvious, but now you know what it is?


    "... there was no upset.... No matter how calm you are, I wouldn''t normally expect there to be a witch there.... so if I knew it was, I would have been absolutely upset"


    "You can see that just by looking...... do you mean you''re at least that confident? Should I say scared or dependable?"


    I can''t see Stina like that, saying she''s scared, etc.


    Is that all you''re used to doing, or are you confident that you can do something about it, as you said yourself earlier?


    But more than that, Soma was more concerned with another word.


    "Hmm... dependable, that means maybe?


    "Well, time is finite, so I''ll conclude first, but for now I''ve decided to go with Omei. I''ve thought about it a lot, but that one seems convenient. If you''re still going on a journey with this stina full of suspicions,"


    I just shrug my shoulders as a soma to Stina for mentioning that.


    As I have said many times, Stina was suspicious from the beginning.


    And.


    "... well, if that''s the case, say hello"


    "Right. Well, thank you very much foring."


    "What...!? Yes, okay......? Whatever Soma is...... what can I say for myself, but it''s suspicious enough Stina!?


    I guess what the two of them snorted about was pretty unexpected for Stina.


    On the contrary, I panic and smile bitterly at the way it looks.


    "Well, it''s suspicious... because I''ve seen what you are, albeit briefly"


    "...... hmm.... Besides, if it''s just suspicious, I''m sure Soma won''t tell you to go on a journey with me"


    "That''s what my life looks like..." Well, you''ve seen these two too sweetly. "


    "Nooo...... there''s so much unexpected about trying to ept it lightly.... That''s just some Soma people."


    "I don''t think my life has anything to do with it."


    It''s just that Soma is still going to have a pretty good eye for people in this, and so are these two.


    And the rest, as Felicia also said.


    I wanted to see the man and travel with him.


    If that appearance is an act, to the extent that I don''t think I can help it.


    "... at all, they''re the ones I like. Then, well, that''s why I''m d...... so, next! I''m talking about demons."


    That''s how I immediately changed the subject, I''m sure it was due to lighting.


    That''s just the one pointing that out, so if you just keep smiling bitterly, you get on with that story.


    As a matter of fact, the focus of this discussion is ultimately on that.


    "Hmm... but the guild didn''t seem to know much about it either. If we had noticed something, we wouldn''t havee straight back. By the way, does Stina have any idea?


    "I know that''s what makes you want to ask Stina, a mysterious beautiful girl, but unfortunately, you don''t realize. I''ve never heard anything like it."


    Though I''m joking, I guess that''s true.


    At least there, I couldn''t feel the lie.


    "The demon disappears abruptly, if anything, there''s no way it won''t talk about it. If it''s an old story or an inheritance, I''ve heard of it..."


    "Uh, well, unless you do broaden the range to that, but I was wondering if that would help."


    "... even if we were to have a discussion, you suddenly stuck around"


    "... in the end, not enough information?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    We talked a little bit on the way here, but I still don''t know what''s going on.


    Whatever you decide, it''s too much of a lot.


    It is a story to focus on, but there is little that can be spoken at the heart.


    Most of all.


    "Well, the truth is, there''s not much wrong with that, either."


    "What does that... mean?


    "If there''s nothing we can talk about, we can''t talk about it, right?


    "No, there''s something we can talk about, isn''t there? Just one thing, but at the same time, that''s the most important thing, and ultimately that''s the only thing that matters."


    "............ get involved in that issue and stay here or not?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    If there is a lot of information, that''s all there is to judge, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t judge without it.


    It''s not enough to judge.


    "Whatever it is like in the first ce, if you don''t want to get involved, you''re just leaving here tomorrow. On the contrary, if you are willing to be involved, that is the conclusion. Well, at least that''s not how I rte to it."


    "Me, too. It''s not like there''s anything you can say you''ll never get involved with."


    "... me too.... tough if you dare to say that you''re going to stay for a month, about? ¡­ the long vacation is over"


    "Oh, if you say so, my life is the same thing. Well, in short, it feels like we''re both good... so how about Stina?


    Turning to the water, Stina tried to say something and stopped.


    My mouth was about to open, but after a while, it opened again.


    "Stina... Stina can either, well, h h h h. Nothing... thoughtful."


    "Hmm, but then it goes one way or the other... by the way, is it one way or the other?


    "Mm-hmm. I think we should decide soma...... well, yeah. I dare you... if you dare, but... who stays, right?"


    "So is it suppose to stay for now? Then, it is fine to determine what exactly to do in a sequential manner from the information obtained, etc."


    "No objection"


    "... no"


    "... Huh?


    To the lightly arrived at conclusion, Stina looked shy.


    Though I gave my opinion for once, I really didn''t think it would pass.


    He looks like that.


    "Oh, so easy, and can I make up my mind in Stina''s opinion!?


    "No, would everyone have gotten their opinions right? Either way, he said. You said that only Stina would stay on top of it, so it would inevitably be decided on?


    "... I feel awesome and creepy? I only asked Stina how dare you."


    "Is it my fault?


    In the first ce, it was something that bothered me.


    But at the same time, it''s true that I didn''t think it mattered.


    If there was no reason for anyone to stay, they would have left, worried for sure.


    Stina seemed concerned about the matter, though she said something in her mouth.


    So that is all that remained after I made him say it.


    Though it has nothing to do with Soma''s purpose, Soma owes Stina.


    As convenient as this is, nothing.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders to Stina, who looked at herself like a stare.

 156 Former Strongest, Eating Lunch

    If we were to have a policy for now, it would go without saying what we would do next.


    The tip is the current time.


    In other words, it was lunch.


    Basically, a lodging house bes two streets when divided intorge clutter.


    There is a dining room or not.


    As it is, it may also be directly linked to the price of the inn.


    At first nce, it might seem like a cheaper inn without a dining room, but that''s not necessarily the case.


    Even though it is a restaurant, it is mostly a liquor store.


    But naturally, there are ces where guests only eat, and apparently this was one of those inns.


    "Sorry for the narrow ce"


    That said, the shopkeeper bowed his head when he told him that he was going to have lunch and was guided ahead.


    Apparently there was a dining room behind the reception on the ground floor, and it is certainly a ce that can never be said to berge.


    There are only three tables and only three chairs in each.


    The size of the room ismensurate, and given that it is an inn, it is very tight, I would even say.


    But.


    "No, there''s no problem if you can get a meal... besides, it''s not even narrow?


    That''s what Soma gave back, because that''s just the truth.


    Though it is true, it does not make a difference.


    It was too much, if at least we think of it as a ce for the Somas today to eat.


    "Well, if it''s too wide, it won''t settle the other way around."


    "... it suits the atmosphere here, too?


    "Well, if only the dining room were so big in such an old smelly ce, I think it would be strange."


    "It would be helpful if you could say that. Now, we''ll bring you a meal soon."


    When Soma and the others confirmed that they had taken their seats, the shopkeeper headed to another room with his head down.


    I didn''t feel that way because there was no other sign of people, but apparently there are no other employees.


    Well, I just heard that this neighborhood is a rtively old ce in this city.


    So is the building, but no matter what it is, I couldn''t get to the new ce where people gather, where the leftovers gather.


    It''s about the kind of traveler who likes to go out of his way toe to such a ce, which means that those who inevitably try to stay here are pretty rare.


    I guess that''s why if you don''t have to hire an employee, you can''t afford it.


    "If he didn''t just help my daughter, but came as a guest, he''d be appreciated and deserved it"


    "That''s why you said you weren''t helping...!


    "Well whatever that is, it''s still a good vibe here. I have rarely stayed in a ce called Inn, but I still know that this is a good ce to stay. Even I am, so if I move ces, more people are likely toe..."


    "I''m d you said that, but even if you can''t afford to hire an employee, there''s enough storage to manage to outgrow your days. This building is also quite thoughtful... well, I also want to give my daughter a little more luxury..."


    So he saw why the shopkeeper had an indescribable look on his face, and Soma was also convinced.


    Soma was thinking the same thing as Felicia, but you mean she was thinking about her daughter?


    You can also be rtively calm here, but you don''t know what will happen on the move.


    The residents, of course, have to think about the guests whoe to stay.


    In retrospect, when that young girl showed up, there was a little tension from the store owner, which is also convincing.


    And Felicia also had the same look on her face that she seemed sorry for, apparently, getting to the same thing.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry, you didn''t even know what was going on."


    "No, this is my pleasure, and I apologize for interrupting your wee. And this one, I don''t know if it fits your mouth, but it''s lunch of the day."


    What the shopkeeper brought was a meal that should be called qualitative in one way or another.


    In vegetable soup, bread that can''t be said to be too hard or soft.


    That and something like boiled various vegetables, mushrooms, etc. on arge te.


    Just considering it''s lunch would be enough, and even taking the price into ount would be appropriate.


    Because amodation costs included meals here, amodation costs were slightly higher than the market price, but if lunch was avable, amodation costs would be about lower than the market price.


    In short, it was about being extremely conscientious, including everything.


    If you want to have at least the same meal in another liquor store, you should have to pay about five increments.


    "Hmm... the vour is not so great..."


    "... yummy.... the same atmosphere here, somewhat reassuring?


    "Uhm, that''s what it looks like"


    The taste of home, is that what it is?


    It won''t be as reputable as this one will be, but it tastes like a breath of relief.


    The atmosphere of the inn goes hand in hand and gives me great peace of mind.


    and.


    "... go ahead"


    A cup was ced on the table with a voice so small that the worse I could miss hearing it.


    It''s like water inside, and if you turn your gaze, what was there was a little shadow stretching out your hands as you stretched out your back.


    Apparently, this table is a little too big for her.


    Well, to be honest, that''s true for the Somas.


    That''s how I looked at him, and I looked at him.


    but as soon as they deviate, the toddler goes straight to pass the cup to neighboring She.


    "... nooo"


    "What''s Omei roaring about? Cancer?


    "No... I don''t remember being particrly scared..."


    Isn''t it the time when you can''t help but get used to it?


    Obviously avoided, Soma was in shocked.


    "That''s not how you react to the one you just met once or twice, is it? I can''t figure out how to react to Stina."


    "No wonder I reacted to you. It''s just... the reaction to She and the others..."


    Naturally, She and Felicia are hooded here.


    I mean, in terms of suspicion, honestly, the two of you are pretty good.


    It would not be normal for a young girl to have some sort of separation between those two.


    The fact is I seem to be trying not to even look at the two of them... but that seems honestly excessive as well.


    He seemed more frightened than wary.


    But with that in mind, as I grab the bread dipped in the soup, I realize that Fujira is staring behind a toddler girl about to pull into another room.


    I was wondering if She thought something of that youngdy, or something.


    "... Mm.... Rabulu?


    "What are you abruptly saying, are you...?


    Felicia sighed out a frightened sigh at what was really too abrupt a statement.


    She, on the other hand, tilts her neck.


    "... n, kirakashi?


    "... Mr. Soma?


    "Well, if She says something weird, there''s a cause for me, and I want you to stop making decisions like that? Well, it fits this time."


    I forgot when it was, but I remember saying those words in front of She.


    I don''t even remember the cutting-edge... after school at the academy.


    Well, because college is a ce where a variety of peoplee together, there are quite a few of them with simr personalities.


    And if you dopare it, She and the young girl there may be simr if you say they are simr.


    Either way, we both have a small mouth count and are expressionless.


    Most of all, I feel like the toddler girl''s areing from a sense of vignce.


    If you extract only the elements, they''re simr.


    "Hmm... I''m not wearing any characters, so there''s no problem, is there?


    "...... hmm.... Relieved?


    "On the contrary, have I be anxious? Damn, what are you teaching people''s sisters..."


    "No, I''m not going to be teaching..."


    "I remember you, so I don''t think it makes any difference.


    "Nooo..."


    Apparently this one is overwhelmingly unfavourable, so I wondered if there was anything to change the subject, and then I remembered that.


    It''s about the cksmith.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t say it, but as you can see, I''m actually putting out my favorite sword for repair right now."


    "Huh? No, even though they told me I could see it, I just found out for the first time, and I don''t know if I could see it again...?


    "Uh, I thought it was somehow, but I guess it is"


    "... I knew it"


    "... I didn''t realize. I''m acting like I''m crazy, but it''s more of you, isn''t it?


    "Is that so? I did borrow something simr instead for the price...... see, even if there was that toddler girl in the robe, not She, you''d notice right away? I think that''s about the difference..."


    "I don''t think that analogy is appropriate at all"


    "Well, if it''s appropriate or not, there''s nothing I can say... I don''t think so, but I''m convinced."


    "... do you feel urate enough?


    "Well, in conclusion, it still means that it''s Felicia who''s weird."


    "I''m not convinced at all..."


    But at least in this, it''s true that Felicia is a minority.


    I just have to convince you.


    "I don''t really want to say that, but I also ordered a new sword."


    "... new sword, needed?


    "That''s enough, but not enough. More than half, just in case."


    "I just saw it once, I think that was pretty much a business too...... asking for more than that, omee is really arr"


    "Be praiseworthy and receive"


    "I''m not sure about that area because I seem to be a minority, but to what extent does that take toplete?


    "Um, January," he said.


    "January, is..."


    I shrug my shoulders to Felicia, who has turned her eyes to Zito with a grunt.


    It would be of the criticism that you decide to do that on your own, and that is legitimate, but...


    "I''m sorry that I made the decision on my own, but if it wasn''t for this one, I would havee back for itter. I hear the repair will be finished tomorrow. However, depending on how much we stay here for this time, we may go and get it, so I just told him once."


    As a matter of fact, there won''t be exactly a month, and I have to say I don''t need to say it, but sharing information is important.


    I wouldn''t have gone any further than to keep it, not necessarily without something because of my failure to do so.


    "Ma, it doesn''t seem to affect us, you just have to like it"


    "... n, soma is wee in itself to be stronger?... a little regrettable though"


    "... Fair enough. More than that, let''s talk about what''s going to happen."


    "Hmmm... you are"


    So far, the only decision we''ve made is policy, and we haven''t even decided what we''re going to do after this.


    That''s about it for now, you should make up your mind.


    In conclusion, Soma and the others had lunch to begin the discussion.

 157 The Gaze Of Suspicion, The Bitter Smile And

    Discussions at lunch led to a first look around the city in the afternoon.


    Because we''vee to the conclusion that we''re not sure yet when we ask people, and we should still check it out with our own eyes for once.


    However, unlike when we searched for the inn, this time it was the behavior of everyone.


    Because vignce should be maximized beyond knowing what is going on.


    To be perfectly honest, I don''t know if Soma is going to be okay with one person, or if he''s going to be okay with the rest of us.


    "... rather, is that why"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No, don''t worry, it''s just solitary"


    He overheard a leaked voice, and Felicia exhaled a small sigh as she returned so to Soma, who tilted her neck.


    The voice should have been really small right now.


    Fact is She and the others'' ears don''t look like they''ve arrived, they''re just looking strange.


    That would mean that Soma is pointing consciousness at this one so much, and the proof left that Felicia''s imagination is not wrong.


    It would be a lie if I told you I wasn''t happy with that, but it''s bigger to say one way or another I''m sorry.


    Although I said otherwise, it is definitely Felicia who is most likely to pull the leg.


    Or in the first ce, I was even suspicious if it could help.


    I still have my hands if I can use the spell, but since I left the Elf Forest, Felicia has been told by Soma not to use the spell as much as possible.


    It''s definitely about Felicia.


    Of course, don''t let Felicia be called a witch.


    Because spells are quite special, so those who understand can clearly grasp their marks.


    This is what was written in the Book of Witches, but it is also what Soma actually ascertained.


    Soma said that if you knew about the existence of a spell and had an advanced degree of magic guidance skills, it would feel rtively easy.


    In addition, if you want to do it, you might be able to trace it from there, etc.


    Naturally, Felicia is not going to let the surroundings know that she is a witch, and if she does that in the first ce, it will cause extra annoyance to the Somas.


    So I''m convinced that I don''t use spells... but then Felicia is just an ordinary person... no, it''s less than that.


    Pulling my leg, or not helping, was natural in a way.


    Felicia doesn''t despise herself there, though.


    Because it''s not just me, it''s also an insult to the Somas.


    At least Soma didn''t help Felicia feel that way.


    So Felicia doesn''t intend to think about it, but it is true.


    That needs to be admitted.


    She and others don''t even seem to want that to happen, but it wouldn''t be a lot to be turning away from the facts.


    Felicia is useless, admittedly, but if she stops there, the ce is the same after all.


    On top of that, we need to figure out what we can do.


    Well, normally, soma, of course, and She are oblivious tomon sense.


    Felicia can''t even speak in fancy terms of familiarity, etc., but it would be better than the two of us.


    If you think it''s your job to make it up to you there, it shouldn''t be bad.


    The problem is if something like this happens.


    What the hell can I do?


    I needed to think about it and identify it.


    ... Besides, there are other things that bother me about this time.


    Of course, it''s about her.


    "Hmm, I really don''t see any demons at all. It''s not like there''s anything else weird about it... well, that''s weird enough. Is there anything else I can tell you? What''s wrong, sir?


    "... no, it''s nothing. Sorry, sir."


    "No, well, it''s not like they did anything, and I don''t mind."


    That''s what I said and shrugged my shoulder, I guess Stina knows this one''s looking at me with suspicion.


    You can''t possibly not understand.


    But I can''t see how you care about that... Well, what does that mean?


    I''m just at least sure you don''t look hostile to this one.


    But that doesn''t make her suspicious.


    Damn...... really soma, what are you going to do?


    Sure, Felicia didn''t argue that she would apany her, but in the end, that''s just because she didn''t think it made sense where she said it.


    I didn''t admit to her¡­ but in short, Felicia still thought and suspected Stina.


    She must probably have already epted things around there.


    It''s basically the type that moves with intuition, and if you look at it you have full confidence in Soma.


    That''s what the soma decided.


    There may be some suspicion, but I would be epting it, including that.


    And the key soma, I don''t know what you''re thinking.


    Or sometimes I even wonder if you haven''t thought about it at all.


    Maybe that''s not actually happening... but still, even Soma, he''s not the perfect person.


    Sometimes it can be important to overlook something.


    So just in case something doesn''t happen, Felicia turns her suspicious eyes to the girl who was supposed to have weed her as apanion.


    Because that might be the only thing I can do right now.


    and.


    "Hmm... nothing unusual here, either."


    "...... hmm.... except for the anomaly that there are no demons."


    "I think that''s another anomaly in itself, but, well, do you already know that?"


    Somas, who had finished checking the perimeter all the way through, said so and exhaled his sigh.


    Felicia also turns her gaze to see that, but only the same meadows are spreading there.


    There are no shadows or shapes, such as the appearance of demons.


    Now it was the fourth ce.


    The investigation that began on the east side of the city continued north, west, and here south.


    But I haven''t found anything yet.


    "I thought we might at least find some trace of it... how about just that easy"


    "If it was easy to find, someone would have found it."


    "... If there was a wizard, could it have been something else?


    Sure, if it were magic, there would be things like detective systems, and that would have been the only thing I could find.


    For once, a spell can do something simr... but when you gaze at Soma, you sigh out a small sigh because you''ve been denied it with your gaze as well.


    Well, if it''s a situation where you absolutely have to find something, now''s not the time to use it unnecessarily.


    I know, but I can''t stop my sigh from leaking unexpectedly, and somehow I turn my gaze reflexively toward Stina.


    I didn''t have anything to think about right now... and there, uh, I remember something.


    "... Speaking of which, how far does this situation go?


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "''Cause where I met Mr. Stina, there was at least a demon, right? I don''t think that means this situation has arrived there..."


    Yes, what I remember was the situation I had with Stina.


    Soma helped Stina, who was attacked by demons at that time, which means there was a demon there.


    There are not enough demons around here.


    "Well, you did. So has this situation not arrived so far... or that demons still existed at that time?


    "... no, it would be different with regard to thetter. We didn''t encounter enough demons before we got there."


    "... and the former, maybe not.... The reason is the same as Soma said, I never encountered anything other than that demon there"


    "Does that mean that... this situation had arrived in that ce too, and this situation had already happened since that time, of which only that demon was the exception?


    If that''s possible or not, it''s possible.


    Rather, it is also to have a proper exnation for that situation.


    But then...


    "Ites down to why that was the only exception. It feels like we fought, and I think it was a regr giant frog, right? No, well, you don''t fight other giant frogs enough topare them, and it''s subtle to say you fought that one..."


    "Hmm, I don''t know any other individuals in the first ce... but when you think about it, you said that the request was made this morning."


    "... ask when they found you or what was going on around you then?


    "I don''t know if I have that many records... but does it hurt to ask anyway"


    "So is that what you do? I was just about to go around."


    There is still a journey left from here to the east once, but I just don''t think I can find anything with that.


    No one disagrees with She''s suggestion, turning their backs on the meadows to return to the city.


    Keep walking - the moment, a chill ran through my spine.


    "-!?


    I didn''t know what that was.


    Felicia has no skills.


    So it can''t be from the crisis detection system... so I''m sure that''s a warning purely instinctively conveyed.


    But because of that, Felicia was enlightened at the same time.


    That means it''s toote.


    Before Felicia moved, I caught She reacting at the edge of my sight, but still toote.


    That''s what I know because I touched the existence of the Forest God up close.


    There''s nothing I can do about this imminent crisis.


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    Shortly afterwards, I heard the ss smashing from behind.


    Then I dy one breath, turn around, but there''s nothing, nothing happening, as much as I think the current chills were my fault.


    But as proof that it wasn''t, She stopped in a position with her hands on the knife pattern and stopped in a position where Soma swung through the sword.


    What happened... well, as you can see.


    A dazed sigh leaked out of Stina''s mouth.


    "I just saw it a little now, but I think it was the shadow taker who attacked me?


    "... Shadowtaker, is it?


    "It is a monster of very poor nature with shadowy shapes in addition to immaterial systems. Sure, it should have been someone who could finally figure it out, dressed in exclusive gear and challenged by advanced adventurers with a full attitude. It should have been an easy story to wipe out if you hit me unintentionally that it would be the advanced adventurers. It''s not like it''s going toe out in a ce like this, and if ites out, that should be the kind of thing we need to do with the Adventurer General..."


    "Hmm... was it that dangerous? That was close."


    "No, so it''s not a good one to say it''s dangerous... ha, okay. Try blowing it up without a trace. If you think this one''s reacting, it''s already gone. It''s really bullshit."


    "... Mm, I agree.... as strange as ever"


    "You were supposed to help Felicia, but for some reason you weren''t denigrated by my life?


    "... because of my mind....pliments."


    Such, the usual interaction is exchanged, and with that in his ear, Felicia exhales a great sigh, along with the cold sweat that flows down.


    It was very bad for my heart, although I thought Soma would do something about it.


    Exhaling again...... and then I get eyes on Stina.


    There was a bitter smile on that face and his shoulders shrugged.


    "Oh man... at this rate, the moment you find me suspicious, you''re going to be able to do something about Soma"


    "... no turn"


    "No, there are only a few things I can do on my own. It will be your turn when there is something I cannot do alone."


    "Which mouth are you talking about, not at all..."


    Watching her sigh out saying that...... even in Felicia''s mouth, she identally smiled bitterly.


    Because I understand the meaning of the words that she has now spoken.


    I was just trying to figure out what I was up to, and Soma shed me to death and I''m done.


    I''m sure that''s what you mean.


    That''s what I mean when I know it right.


    And on that, Felicia agreed.


    Look at that - well, it didn''t look exact - yet again, I feel it.


    But here''s what Soma just said.


    There are only a few things I can do on my own.


    So for that matter, Felicia still keeps doing the same thing now.


    Stina smiled bitterly at Felicia, who stared at her with the same eyes¡­ Felicia also carved bitterness into her mouth again.

 158 Formerly The Strongest, Organizing Information At The Inn

    Shadow-takers and they stopped having problems because Soma killed them instantly, but that was a new problem.


    Because while the appearance of the other demons remains as shadowy and shapeless as ever, it makes no difference that the demons have appeared.


    Besides, it was a very powerful demon.


    There''s no way this isn''t gonna be a problem.


    "Is...? Shadowtaker......? You''re lying...?


    The face of the Alliance staff proxy who reported it waspletely vegan through surprise.


    When the Somas came to the Alliance earlier for information, they even looked somewhere in a hurry with their fixed faces, and now all of that is falling out.


    Something I knew somehow, but it still seems pretty good.


    "No... I don''t care if it''s a lie or a truth at this time, can you just tell me it''s a little lie? That way, see, I don''t have to do any extra work?


    "I didn''t say anything stupid. I''m going to work!


    And while the deputies apparently stopped to fix too many things were giving a troublesome aura out of their whole bodies, I got a scratch from the sidelines if I wasn''t sure how to handle it.


    That was a subracial receptionist who handled Soma and the others when they first came here, and either because the proxy is their opponent or this one is taking off his mask.


    No, normally if I think about it, I think even the proxy needs a mask, but I guess that''s who the proxy here is.


    I wish the Alliance would eventually be recognized as capable, and no matter how that proxy brings his own branch together, that''s up to the proxy.


    "Hey, I''m on behalf of the Alliance staff, right? The receptionist said so."


    "I hope you choose who you like, working after being busted and working hard"


    "Nooo... Aren''t you a little too harsh on me, receptionist for our guild? You could use some more work, right?


    "If you work seriously from time to time, you''ll work hard, even when this is over. If you know what I''m talking about, you better get to work!


    "Huh... Yes, yes, I get it. Okay. Well, I''ll do my job, so it''s nice to meet you."


    "... Huh? Oh, hey...!?


    The proxy, slightly backed down by 10%, turned to the back with a flickering hand, leaving only one subracial receptionist on the spot.


    I guess the only reason she doesn''t look like the other receptionist is because she''s still busy...... I''m sure she''s busy with her too.


    Seems like if it came to watch out for proxies, they would have pushed me to work properly.


    inference from the situation, but probably not wrong.


    I''m a receptionist with a twilight look on my face for a moment, but should I say that I immediately fixed my expression?


    Though the smile is slightly attractive, it would be kind of you to pretend not to look around.


    "Um, so... what brings you here this time? I heard about the shadow takering out."


    "Um, you''re right about what I just told you. In the meadows on the south side of the city came a demon named Shadowtaker. Well, I''ve already defeated it..."


    "I defeated Shadowtaker........................?


    "There were no areas left where I could prove crusade, so when I was told to prove it, I would have trouble..."


    "Oh no, I''m not suspicious of anything else, so there''s no problem. I just thought it was just... and I just didn''t think it was a good idea."


    "Well, you must be kidding me. It''s not just that demons don''te out, it''s that powerful demons don''te out when they''re supposed to."


    A new problem was that.


    Because now it has be clear that this is not an anomaly where there is simply no demon.


    It would be difficult to make this just irrelevant.


    "So, you wanted me to report it, huh?


    "... that''s the first.... One more thing, if you can give me information about when Giant Frog was discovered or something, I want you to tell me."


    "Giant Frog? How could you do that... Oh, I see, that''s what you mean"


    Apparently, this receptionist spins her head pretty fast and excels at understanding.


    Looks like our current interaction alone helped us figure out what this one is thinking.


    "But I''m sorry. That request was made when an adventurer told me that he had discovered the Giant Frog. But the adventurer had onlye to this city at the request of another city, after he had already traveled."


    "Are you sure of the identity of that adventurer? Well... I know it''s rude to say this, but does that mean that the adventurer is suspicious?


    "I''m a rank four adventurer, and I think that''s okay. He seems to be some sort of embracing adventurer, and he''s a regr visitor to this city. I went to that neighborhood because I asked for a collection request, so it''s just a coincidence."


    "Hmm..."


    Still, if you want to doubt it, it''s at the level of doubt, but you can put it away first.


    Whatever it is, I don''t know if it has anything to do with this one.


    Just h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. I can tell you that''s not necessary anymore.


    At least, because they are definitely exceptional when ites to shadow takers.


    I still don''t know if that was any different than normal... but it would be a pretty big tip to guess what the situation is.


    "Well for now, I guess this is the ce. I couldn''t provide much information..."


    "No, it just helps to provide information, and it was pretty serious. Thank you for your help."


    Turn your back on the receptionist who said so and bowed her head, grinning bitterly that it wasn''t like being put to that point.


    "Well... what are we going to do now?"


    The Somas, who followed the Alliance, were returning straight to the Inn.


    Because the sun had already begun to set as a result of using so much time.


    Whatever we''re going to do, we need time to discuss it again for now, and we don''t have any more time today to move.


    That''s why it was a return.


    By the way, it was again in Soma''s room that we gathered.


    Dinner is still in the room because there is time, but it is unclear why it is Soma''s room.


    It should be nice in the other room, or rather the room where She and the others are staying should be bigger.


    Although it''s a two-person room, it wouldn''t mean it''s smaller than at least one room.


    The reason why it is not a three-person room but a two-person room is simply because this inn only corresponded to the size of the exterior and only had a maximum of two people.


    For that reason, the rest is divided into two rooms where She and Felicia stay and one where Stina stays.


    That''s what it''s all about, so I also think we should do it in She and the others'' room... well, it doesn''t mean we don''t like getting together here, and it''s a fact that if you try soma, this one is no bother.


    We can all get in, and there''s nothing particrly wrong with that.


    Plus, we gather here, maybe simply because the room just up the stairs is Soma''s room.


    Everyone hates trouble, you mean?


    It is normal in a way.


    With that in mind, Soma opened her teasing mouth waiting for everyone to sit in a chair as she sat on the bed earlier.


    "In conclusion, is it okay that something like summoning a powerful demon has been done in this case at the price of other misceneous demons?


    "Too little information to finalize yet, but so far that seems likely"


    "... Well, for now, that''s a lot of potential"


    "If you get another one out, it will be almost certain, but when you get out, you get out. Because if you suck, catastrophe happens. I don''t really want to."


    "If you don''t want to, and that guess was right, you''lle out."


    "Well, it is."


    And the problem is, when I find out about it, there''s still nothing I can do.


    It''s like you don''t know who''s doing that for what.


    Or...


    "Is it artificial in the first ce?


    "It''s hard to believe that it happened naturally... but you couldn''t find any trace of it."


    "... even if it was something someone woke up... this city is in trouble, about?


    "To that extent, a lot of people are affected, but when ites to whether it is right for the price, it definitely doesn''t fit..."


    There is a magic fence in this city.


    How powerful demons have emerged around them, and ultimately they just don''t have to go outside.


    Then, of course, one day the food will run out, and especially this time things like shadowtakers would have caused human damage if it had been other adventurers or something like that we had met.


    Including that, to that extent, it does.


    At least to make such a big deal of it, it doesn''t make sense.


    "Uh, for now. At least I think this is an artificial phenomenon."


    "Hmm...? Is that what you can say...?


    Inmon sense, we should decide that this time things are not artificial.


    If we just think about the situation, we can''t find any traces yet.


    To affirm that this is artificial, we need to know at least the means to make it possible.


    And.


    "That''s what you mean. Stina knows how to artificially make this possible."


    Lightly, as if it were obvious, Stina let it snort.

 159 With Demons And Demons And Kings And Their Daughters.

    "Though, just because I know, that''s a different story. Stina can''t do it."


    The words, shrugging his shoulders, were true.


    In fact, Stina has tried once, and she definitely has because she failed.


    I don''t have a hobby for talking about my own failures, so I don''t talk about it.


    "Hmm... may I ask why you know that?


    "It doesn''t matter, does it? My father just told me."


    Nevertheless, I don''t know exactly how that guy knew that.


    I wasn''t interested in that at the time... but that''s pretty much how it happened.


    You cannot know what you have not heard.


    "So... what exactly is that, how? Depending on that, I think it will be easier to find out who is involved in this matter..."


    "Uh, well, the one that can do that will be pretty limited. It''s like stepping into the realm of God."


    "... God?... What do you mean?


    You just didn''t expect me to hear those words, She and the others react bluntly for a moment.


    Well, I guess that''s also simply due to the very word God...... when I pretended I didn''t dare to notice, I kept the word going.


    "Nothing, nothing, that''s what it means, right? Soma said earlier that he would summon powerful demons at the price of cluttered demons, or something, but maybe that''s not exactly right. Precisely so that powerful demons appear instead of cluttered demons? Well, if Stina''s right,"


    Though I think it would be almost right, Stina doesn''t know everything about this world either.


    I can''t say enough about the likelihood that Stina could do the same without knowing.


    I don''t think so.


    "Yeah? From the way you put it... maybe you know something about demonic ecology?


    "When ites to demonic ecology, most of it certainly shouldn''t be figured out, should it?


    "Um, even about reproduction... no, you don''t even know it''s necessary"


    Sure, that would be the general perception.


    All I know is that demons are never extinct where they are defeated.


    And when you realize it, it''s even back to normal.


    It is said that if you defeat it, you will not see it temporarily, so that many demons are lurking somewhere, etc.


    But that''s nothing.


    It''s just that...


    "Well, you know what? Or I''m just talking about God''s power. I don''t know why, but it''s just because God manages it that way."


    It seems that strictly by the power of God, it is bing managed that way, but there will be no great difference.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t make any difference that it is God who manages the demons.


    "Does that mean that¡­ by its power, demons are being created?


    "That''s just about it. I don''t even know Stina. Well, I don''t know what it is. Otherwise, how are you replenishing it?"


    "... If that''s true, why isn''t it known?


    "Come on? That''s Stina''s found out too. It''s this way... well, can you predict. Because it seems that this power belonged to God, who is originally called the Evil God. So, they used to have a time when it was even forbidden to put the name Evil God in their mouth for a time. They also lost all sorts of materials at that time, so wasn''t that where they mixed up?


    "Hmm... is it the power of the Evil God ''was''"


    "Uh... do you react there? I was going to flush it."


    Should I still say that around there?


    Grasp all the information you need urately while being poured into it.


    It''s the one you can''t really eat, because there are ces that seem to work with intuition, but they can also be eye-catching in those ces.


    "In the first ce, there seems to be a condition, but we can do something about it. Do you interfere with skills or something, someone or something inherits power and do something about it? Wouldn''t it be hard to guess it would be around there?


    "No, I think it''s usually a difficult thing? In fact, the two of them didn''t follow you halfway."


    "... I''m sorry. I''m sure if we sort it outter, we''ll catch up on our understanding, but there''s a lot of information out there that I don''t know, so I''ll put it together, so I''ll do my best."


    "... but somehow I still don''t know"


    I''d rather say that''s normal...... no, isn''t it normal?


    It''s just so much done, they''ll both be better than enough.


    Stina can only talk about this because she knows it.


    Besides, this knowledge was tapped into over time on a yearly basis.


    If I didn''t know anything, maybe Stina would have been the one who wouldn''t have followed.


    But that''s normal.


    Whatever you are talking about is about the power of God.


    There''s no way I know, and there''s no way I can keep up with my understanding.


    Instead of knowing and catching up with understanding, Soma is the one who''s even giving signs that he''s going to get past this one, which is unusual.


    "... what I knew"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "It''s nothing. If you say so already, Soma''s spection is damned. Its power is too powerful to call it a magic guide... but, well, it exists in the form of things. However, it seems that you need a different talent than your skills to use."


    "You said Stina couldn''t do it earlier, but that means Stina couldn''t use it?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    "... where is it?


    "Thest thing Stina saw was the treasure trove at Demon King Castle, right? Well, I guess it''s not there right now."


    "Does that mean... that the Demon King is involved in this case?


    "Hmm, it would mean something in a way, whether you''re involved or not, but basically you think you''re irrelevant, right? Maybe it was stolen from the treasure trove."


    "... Yes? Stolen, is it? Something like that...?


    I can turn a face like that, but Stina just shrugs her shoulders at it.


    If you didn''t know what was going on, you wouldn''t have to think so.


    "Uh, well, first of all, as a premise, a year ago now... no, is it time for two years? That''s when the rebellion broke out at Demon King Castle."


    "Rebellion, is it?


    "Well, the Demons aren''t a single rock either. The rebel masterminds were the so-called ex-Demon Kings, and they were attacked if they didn''t like the ones in the system."


    "... direct?


    "Direct. Well if I did that, it would have been visibly crushed the other way...... should I still say I worked harder than I expected. That''s when they attacked the treasure trove. So, I hear you''ve seeded in a way, and some things have been stolen."


    Stina even wondered if it would be okay to go ahead and talk, not knowing how far we should go, but to be honest with her, except for the part that leads to the core.


    It is true that only a limited number of the demons know, but there is Aina beyond anyway.


    If Aina woulde back over here, it would be something nature and someone would teach her, and if she thinks about it, there''s no point in hiding it.


    Rather, it would be quicker to talk about the whole thing than to hide it weirdly and make it an unnatural story.


    "Didn''t you know what was stolen? At least there seems to be one thing stolen that is not good for being stolen..."


    "Thank you very much. Sometimes things were thrown in uninspired and the handover didn''t work out, and they didn''t grasp it all originally. Plus, they smashed the ones that attacked me directly, but they couldn''t crush everything, including the ones who stole the treasure trove stuff, right?"


    "Uh... did you even guerriize it?


    "You''re simr. By the time I almost forgot, I''d done something like harassment, and I didn''t take over that response or the rest in the first ce with a rock attitude. Something around there, they had to put it behind them when ites to the treasure trove. Because it''s impossible to figure out what was stolen beyond knowing what happened."


    Stina was getting alienated at that point, so it wasn''t as hard as listening, but it actually seemed pretty hard.


    Well, it''s a rebellion when you think you''re finally settling down.


    Though I was after that, it wouldn''t have umted if I tried over there.


    And, remembering and thinking about that, Felicia raised her hand modestly.


    "Um... I''ve been wondering one thing for a while, can I ask you something?


    "Yes? What? Well, I''m sure you don''t know a lot of things because you talk a lot about the flow... did you ever bother to change it and not ask?


    "That, taking over as a matter of course, the word ising out... who will take over from what?


    "Nothing from anyone, that''s what you decide to take over from the defeated side, isn''t it? Though one of the demon kings... No, that''s why you have trouble leaving them knocked down if they do, right? You''re gonna have to take over what you''ve been doing until then. Uh. Technically, the Demon King doesn''t lead the Demon n, but he''s a symbol."


    "What... demon king, have you been defeated?


    "It was over a decade ago when you said you''d been knocked down, right?


    That also meant it took more than a decade to calm down, but I guess that was something I couldn''t help but do.


    Whatever the devil tribe or whatever it is, it defeated the demon king and took over his throne.


    Even though he did all sorts of things using the power of the demon king''s blood, he was able to calm it down well to that extent.


    Though it wasn''t entirely enough to allow rebellion and such to happen.


    "The Demon King was defeated... She, did you know?


    "... n, first ear"


    "Is that...?


    To the two words, it was now Stina''s turn to tilt her neck.


    I''m talking about a lot of fuss at the time, and naturally I just thought it was something I knew.


    "Don''t you know Soma?


    "I didn''t know it if I knew it or not, but I thought it would be. But at least it''s not well known here."


    "Really..."


    Does that mean I didn''t dare inform you outside?


    No... it''s natural if you think about it.


    It is the same as saying to attack me, such as informing me that it is unstable.


    To the point ofmitting such a danger, it is best to remain silent until you calm down.


    "I''m sorry about that. Well, that''s the thing."


    "Yes...... ok. Thank you."


    "It''s a drop over here, so I don''t mind. So, uh, how far did you tell me?


    "Didn''t I tell you about it already?


    "Really?... Oh, maybe you do. Well, that''s why Stina predicted that it would have been stolen at that time."


    I was tired of talking all at once, so I exhaled one breath there.


    Well, but I''ve tried to tell you, how far have you grasped it?


    Though, honestly, the second half was a snake foot.


    "Hmm... so, if that prediction was correct, what does Stina end up thinking she''s doing here with something like that?


    I guess that''s what Soma''s been asking because he understood everything.


    That means it was worth talking about in a way, and I''m d to... exhale, really at all.


    "Well, maybe, but I think it''s an experiment, right? This is a neighborhood, so to try something like that, it''s not a bad ce."


    "Experiment¡­? By the way, what can you do if you use that power?


    "Oh, speaking of which, it''s pivotal. Didn''t you say that? Uh, it seems that the ce where anything demons appear is divided into severalpartments. Stina and the others can''t see or feel it, but you do think it''s up to you to decide what demons will appear in them."


    And the magic guide that dwells in his power can rewrite it.


    However, it is not possible to do so freely, and the capacity is determined by the location.


    If you are a weak demon, you can increase the number because you use less capacity, but if you are a strong demon, you use more capacity, so the number is limited?


    "... that''s exactly what''s happening right now?


    "I guess that means hey. Stina thought it would be an experiment, though, because it doesn''t make sense, as we were talking about earlier."


    "Experiment, what do you do?


    "Because it''s likely the ex-Demon Kings who have it. So you''re afraid to do something to confuse the demons around Demon King''s Castle? I don''t think we can do anything about them, but if we give up, we won''t start a revolt."


    "Is that what you can use¡­ there was someone who could use it by chance?


    "I think so, don''t you? Perhaps by now I was able to use it by chance when I tried it with the thought of straw."


    That was a deception from half the mouth, but it may be surprisingly true.


    ... because if you knew you could use it for a long time, Stina wouldn''t have known.


    "In the meantime, I see that you are likely to be using it,... is there anything like a trait?


    "That''s right, it was a ck sphere to the point of getting on the palm... well, at least you''d know if Stina saw it, wouldn''t you? And then that should only interfere against nearby locations, so you should be near here. I mean, you''re more than likely in this city."


    "... if you know that, enough?


    "So, there is. I was wondering what to do next, but if I knew so far, would I go out with those people until I did something about them? If there is a problem, whether or not to inform the Alliance of this¡­"


    "Hmm... I can let you know, it''s going to be a real hassle"


    "So why don''t we just move first, and if we can''t, we''ll talk to the guild?


    "... no objection"


    "Don''t."


    "Copy that. By the way, how exactly are you going to move -"


    We also decided to move after tomorrow, and if we had dinner, a pleasant sense of fatigue was attacking our bodies.


    Stina returns to her room and falls straight into bed without going against it.


    "... ha"


    So the sigh leaked because, along with the thought of tiredness, I had the feeling that things had happened.


    Something feels strangely thick today.


    ... No, it wasn''t my fault, it would have actually been.


    You get what you want, you get attacked by demons, and you are helped in what is called an abalone ce.


    That helpful person was invited to travel with those somas in that soma... once I put my reply on hold and went back to the city to find a ce to stay, I ran into a strange scene and followed it.


    Some of it will be seen by Soma, and the youngdy will be strangely nostalgic, and I will decide to follow the journey of Soma and the others, as if I had encountered an experiment with the former Demon Kings.


    "... isn''t it really too thick?


    Instead of a few days, you''d think even what happened in January was thick, and that would happen in a day and so on, and you''d be dying of an overdose.


    Besides, if you do poorly, this could happen in the future as well.


    "... what the hell are you doing"


    It was against all sorts of things.


    It''s for all the things I''ve done today, and it''s for me like that... and it''s for me that I remember even a little peace.


    "... ha. Ma, for now, that''s fine. Are you really tired today and going to bed?"


    With an excuse-like grunt, close your eyelids.


    But because it was true that he was tired, Stina''s consciousness quickly fell to the bottom of the darkness.

 160 Formerly The Strongest, Learn About The City

    "Failed, you say?


    The man frowned as he rebuffed the words he had just heard.


    Look down at the head lowered in front of you and narrow your eyes to the consequences that shouldn''t be possible.


    "What do you mean... you didn''t even get in the way?


    "I''m sorry...... that''s not true. I was able to grab his attention by a missed gap... I just walked into an alley and ran into a woman who I thought was an adventurer by ident..."


    "Shit, that''s bad luck again...... hmm? No, wait... they were alone? Not the women?


    "Yes...... I was alone"


    So the guy was surprised, because this one should have let at least three of them head for it.


    Moreover, the person in front of him had intermediate skills, as well as other lower skills.


    It''s been confirmed that there are no adventurers in this city, so if they''re alone, they can''t lose.


    No, that should have been the same where they were more than the same number.


    But I didn''t want to avoid making a scene, and I just thought you hated it and gave up.


    "No way......"


    "... I didn''t have any hands or feet. This one had five, including me, but it''s instant killing. At least I think I had advanced skills."


    "An adventurer like that shouldn''t be in this city... but he was here by chance, you mean? Shit, I really don''t have any luck..."


    Nevertheless, if the opponent really had advanced skills, such as being able to escape just like this?


    Whether you have four junior skilled people or not, that won''t do you any good with advanced opponents.


    "That''s something you used to get away with safely. I don''t even look wounded..."


    "I guess it was good to throw my stuff at you in a rash. Looks like I prioritized that protection, and I was able to escape into that gap. Except for me, I don''t have to say I''m seriously ill, but I''ve suffered quite a few wounds."


    "It would be enough to keep the senior on the loose."


    "Ha... thank you"


    The words were from the heart.


    Sure, it hurts to fail, but it would be better than losing a man.


    Besides, I can''t even tell you I totally failed.


    "Well, fine. Though we failed, we should have conveyed enough of our intentions. The fact that we haven''t shown ourselves so far in time will mean that we can assume that the negotiations have broken down. Stupid thing."


    "Absolutely. Give me something I should just give away, such as a child with no blood connection. Couples are really stupid."


    "Keep your wife''s life sacrificed and run away, including around where she ended up being found by us. Well, in that sense, isn''t he more lucky?"


    "Conversely, we came here to experiment, and by chance we found them, and we''re lucky."


    "Including the fact that this was idental."


    Saying so, the man takes the ck sphere out of his nostrils and he unts it over his palms.


    I thought it was over by the time the rebellion failed... but it''s something I don''t know about my life.


    If you use this, and you get the array, you can still do as much as you want.


    "Not everything is going well, though. This failure won''t be bad if you think you''ve learned that lesson. I''m sorry for them."


    "No, it is true that we have been well and out of our mindstely. I was just wondering if I could get my mind together."


    "Well... how soon can those wounds heal?


    "Right...... three, no, I thought maybe two days would be enough"


    "Okay. Then in two days'' time, I''ll set you up with him."


    "... Are you sure?


    I''ve asked unexpectedly, I guess, because it''s an act that could even turn the Alliance against the enemy, as opposed to this city if it does poorly.


    That''s what raiding city dwellers means.


    But.


    "What, there''s nothing wrong with that. I''ll be out in two days. Assuming that woman shows up again, if she''s the same senior, then it makes sense for me to lose?


    "That''s veryforting at the same time. Thank you...... are you sure?


    "I don''t mind. Exactly. With two more days, the experiment will be enough, and as long as I get the array, I don''t need you here anymore. It would be more convenient for me to be with you, even if you make some trouble."


    "... thank you. But then I feel a little sorry for him."


    "Well, you betrayed us and even ignored the temper. Of course it is."


    "Is that true, too?... Speaking of which, he should certainly be doing the inn today, but what if he had a guest?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You can kill me if you want to get in my way, or leave me alone if you want to run away."


    Depending on the situation, it can be shy, but you don''t have to worry about that either.


    There''s nothing we can do about this city if we use it and ce the right demons.


    I''d rather do it somewhat shy, which might make it easier to escapeter.


    If there''s only one thing that bothers you¡­ if the city''s guild staff deputy and the woman who killed his men instantly came along?


    Exactly in that case even a man doesn''t know what will happen... but no matter how many of those things will happen.


    It is too much to think like bad.


    Most importantly, we are now riding.


    It is a ridiculous story, such as cowering in one or two failures.


    When I told myself that, the man stood up.


    "Now, even though we have two days, we have a lot to do. I''m gonna get you to work, too, okay?


    "Ha, I''ll take care of it. If you fail, we will pay you back at work."


    "Huh, well. Okay, let''s hope so."


    "Ha."


    When he walked out, he followed the scene, apanied by his men.


    The day after dawn.


    Soma, rolling out to the city after breakfast, leaned his neck against the air flowing there.


    More than yesterday, the whole city felt tingly somewhere.


    But even though he cares about it, Soma turns his foot in the opposite direction to the center of the city.


    Being alone today is the result of yesterday''s discussion, because my role is separate from caring about such things.


    But unintentionally, Soma soon came to know why.


    I was trying to get out of the east side of the city, because it was sealed off by an armed pair.


    Of course, if that''s an injustice, then Soma''s just gonna kick ass, but I also know instantly that it''s not.


    And when they looked at those who wereing towards them, they cried out:


    "It''s basically forbidden to get out of this city right now! Anyone who really wants to know why, go to the Adventurer Alliance Branch! So there is an exnation on this matter and, if deemed necessary, the issuance of a permit! No one can pass through here without a permit, and there are no exceptions to this!


    They simply repeat the same words, even if there is a rebellion from it in too abrupt and irrational a content.


    Sometimes in the morning, it seems that some people try to get out there, but none of them are really allowed to go through.


    He shouted in a hurry, and the tip of the spear was poked in front of those who tried to forcibly go outside.


    Apparently, as it seems, the arrangement is not to resign the use of force either.


    "Hmm..."


    From what I have just been shouted, I can see that this was done by the Alliance.


    Nevertheless, the guild is basically an outgoing agency from the state, but its duties, if I may say so in the end, are the management of adventurers.


    Naturally, the autonomy of the city, for example, has not been granted.


    Especially since there is no clearer country here.


    Nor does the authority to do this exist.


    But there are a few exceptions there.


    Whether the city asks the Alliance to do so - if the Alliance deems it necessary.


    Most importantly, let it be the former, let it be thetter, and that is not what will be done.


    Especially thetter, the guild will bear all the me.


    Unless it is also judged to be an extra emergency, it is not something to happen... but it is judged to be something to happen, I guess.


    And what made that decision was that I didn''t have to think about it.


    "You''re faster than I thought..."


    Of course I should say, that would be the reason why yesterday''s shadow taker and I got out.


    In other words, the Alliance decided it was a threat of some persistence.


    It was honest Soma''s feeling that it was the right thing to do, but I didn''t think it would be judged yesterday today.


    I was wondering if it would take a couple of days.


    Besides, being able to handle it so far at the moment means that maybe as of yesterday, the judgment had already been made and a request had been made to the adventurer.


    Yes, those armed men were obviously adventurers.


    Because of my mind, I also feel like a face I''ve seen yesterday.


    Given the limited number of asions when guilds can be used, and the need for force -


    "This could have been underestimated."


    That proxy seemedrgely unmotivated, but in the concurrent, it is not possible to do so far at this stage.


    That''s just admitted as a proxy, right?


    "Ma, for now..."


    Soma can''t even go outside like this, and he should head to the guild once.


    I was supposed to go outside once to check my surroundings and p that shadowtaker or equivalent demon once again, but at this rate it shouldn''t be a big problem without doing it right away.


    It''s possible that the Alliance is getting some new information, and it''s not enough to force it through.


    Well, I was also going to go to the guild after looking around outside, so the order just goes back and forth somewhat.


    There is no problem.


    Judging by that, he turned his back there, where he could still hear the noise, and Soma turned his foot all the way to the guild.

 161 Formerly The Strongest, The Alliance Makes A Request

    When Soma reached the guild, it was unusually crowded.


    Anyway, there''s so many lines out there that it''s pretty good.


    As a matter of course, it still seems that all entrances and exits to this city are sealed off.


    At first nce, the people in line can see that there are many people other than adventurers, and are many of them still merchants?


    The more yelling and screaming you hear from the outside, the more incandescent situations seem to unfold within the guild.


    But if I give you permission easily, it doesn''t make sense that I''ve done a lot of things so far.


    Those who watched for just a few minutes, depressed or turned their faces bright blue, had left the guild behind many others.


    "Well..."


    But Soma isn''t looking at it like any other HR.


    Soma needs to get in line with this now and win permission somehow.


    Some things were decided by yesterday''s discussion, but it is not that difficult to talk about each role, which is one of them.


    Soma''s vignce around the city and the extermination of demons if theye out.


    The other three are searching for the killer who''s causing this.


    Vignce and annihtion are sufficient for Soma alone, and the division is based on the fact that the investigation requires manpower.


    All in all, the three of you should have already moved into the investigation, and Soma can''t be rxing here either.


    This is not the case, although waiting in line is considered a bit of a prude.


    Moreover, while doing this, the rows are stretched slightly.


    "Ma, just now - yeah?


    And the soma who tried to line up stopped because she looked familiar to the person who came out of the guild just at that time.


    The familiar cat ear is definitely that receptionist.


    When I finally said it, it looked like I was panicking about why.


    Looking at whether something was going on, I looked around at her and...


    "Oh, I knew I didn''t see it wrong. Oh, um, I''m sorry, but could youe with me?


    That seemed like something you were telling Soma, but if it wasn''t, it would be a red shame.


    I looked around just in case and turned around, but no one else seemed like it.


    "Hmmm... I''m telling you to my life, is that okay?


    "Yes, definitely."


    Though apparently they fit, the intent is unknown.


    I don''t remember doing anything to be called... but if you want to get inside without being in line, you can hope or fulfill it.


    Nodding honestly because there was no reason to say no, Soma stepped into the guild as she was guided by a receptionist, under a surprised, enviable gaze from around her.


    Though I was wondering somehow that would happen, it was not the reception that guided Soma, but even deeper into it.


    I guess only the people involved usuallye along, and what they arrived at is a room of considerable size.


    Two sofas so that the table is in one and pinch it across from each other.


    It was probably a reception room.


    Except no one''s sitting there right now.


    I was wondering if the receptionist who led me this far would sit down, and so on.


    "Ya, I''m sorry I''mte. I didn''t think you''d be here so soon. Hey, Sabo... No, I was doing something else."


    Looking back at the familiar voice, it was the Alliance staff deputies who were there.


    Even if I don''t say unexpected, I''m also surprised at the emergence of someone who was in a position to say no to what I expected.


    A proxy meets in person as he keeps the city people out.


    Soma wasn''t dull enough not to see what that meant.


    "No, my senior just got here now, and it would be the perfect time"


    "Oh, yeah? Good for you. Still, this conversation looks a bit like a date rendezvous."


    "... proxy? You know that, don''t you?


    "I know, I know. I said I''d take it seriously. So that''s why they get mad at me when I''m kidding... isn''t it weird that I''m supposed to be the greatest here and they get mad at me? I kind of think so, but no. Just sit down and sit down. I''m not gonna keep you talking long."


    There''s no more reason to say no to that than we''vee this far.


    In a way, I could also say it saved me a lot of trouble.


    If you sit on the couch on the right as rmended by the proxy, the proxy will sit on the couch on the left immediately after that.


    I wondered what the receptionist would do, and he moved behind the agent and stood still.


    It looks like a secretary, but it''s strange because it also looks like you''re monitoring proxies.


    Maybe it''s because that gaze is directed at the top of the proxy''s head, not here.


    "Hey, you know, I feel like I''m being watched awesome, but is it my fault?


    "It''s my fault, so let''s get on with it. He''s too busy, unlike a surrogate."


    "Is that it? I knew I wasn''t being scorned too much. It''s easy for me to do that."


    Okay, or so I thought, the proxy basically stuck his hand in his nostalgia, and he took something out.


    It''s a palm-sized rectangr object that looks like it''s made of wood.


    It''s like not knowing what it is just at first sight... but expecting Soma to be probably alle, the proxy has been offering it as it is.


    "Yes, for now, this is a permit to get out of the city. If you show them to the watchman, they''ll let you through. It''s not like I''m using expensive materials or anything, so I don''t know if you''d be happy to lose them if you could because it''s a hassle to reissue them."


    "Hmm... is that okay?


    "Oh, it doesn''t look like it''s moving at all. Sausage."


    "I wasrgely able to predict during the time I got here, and I figured out almost why my seniors were brought here the moment I found out that a surrogate had arrived. I mean, use it to get out there, explore the surroundings, and destroy the same demons that we had yesterday?


    "Wow, we''re talking fast. Easy. Well, I didn''t mean to be exact."


    This means that they came to the same conclusion in part with the Somas.


    There''s a dangerous demon out there, and I can''t deal with a lot with the force here and now.


    So outside leaves it to only possible people, and the city essentially seals it off.


    There will be dissatisfaction, but it''s better than adding a finger and looking at a situation where someone is likely to die.


    The reason it could have been anticipated is simple.


    Because Soma was going toe here with that suggestion after looking around outside.


    To be honest, he even thought about the possibility that he wouldn''t be made a nce, but I guess the fact that it''s already gotten this far means he was still underestimated.


    Soma exhaled small as she received something called a permit.


    "Oh, my God, I''m still here."


    "Yeah? Uh, no, I guess not, huh? That''s just too selfish..."


    "The proxy''s head is high. Why not? Look, just rub your head on the ground and ask for it. That''s the only thing that helps."


    "Damn it, this receptionist will definitely be on your neck one of these days."


    "So if you can turn the guild, you can try it."


    "... damn."


    "So, is this a request to me?


    When asked about the dimension through, two pairs of eyes were pointed at this way.


    It''s something I was going to suggest from here more than the original, but that''s it.


    I would never have gone beyond that if I could get paid, and it would make sense to do so more than I''ve said from the other side.


    "That''s what''s gonna happen. I don''t have a requisition because it''s a little too obscure, but I think I can pay the right kind of reward. I just need you to trust me on this one now."


    "Hmm, that''s not a problem... how long do you expect the deadline to be?


    "Right... worst of all, a month, I guess? I asked HQ for backup because it''s an emergency, so maybe we''ll figure it out by then. I have food stockpiles, so I''ll be able to hold on to them somehow."


    "It''s going to be a terrible dissatisfaction from the city people."


    "I don''t know if I''ll have to put up with that anymore. I''m exining it to anyone who''s here to hear it."


    "Oh, speaking of which, can''t we just let them know at the same time? That would make my dissatisfaction better, and I think it would be better for me to be in this state."


    "What I know now is that there may be powerful demons out there instead of cluttered demons, but hey. I''m not sure if it''s artificial or not, and I think it''s just extra anxiety."


    "So it has a direct rtionship, only to those whoe to hear it, does that mean..."


    It was something I could convince myself of, so I snort.


    Unless the residents of this city are convinced, it wouldn''t be a bad thing given the current situation.


    "That''s the thing. Oh, if there''s anything else you want to hear, I''ll tell you if I can teach you something, okay? I''m not asking you to do this."


    "What else do you want to hear, is... especially... ah, no, so why did you make this request my life? I know it''s because of yesterday, but then I feel like we''re the only ones who want this request, right?


    That was the content of the story, and it came from the way the two of them were.


    Even though he didn''t say who defeated him, etc., the two of them were nevertheless only giving Soma this request, as is normal.


    "Hmm, I''m a little troubled when people say why... well, I know, I don''t know. They all looked awesome, but you obviously lost one or more of your heads in there."


    "Hmm..."


    I turned my gaze to the receptionist and the snort returned.


    That''s for sure, I guess.


    I didn''t even show you how to fight, but I didn''t know you could see it... is that the Demon Nation whose power is thew?


    "So, is that all you want to hear?


    "That''s right... I don''t think there''s a problem for now. Well, if there''s anything that bothers you, I''lle and report it, so that''s when you ask."


    "It''s nice. Maybe I''m not the one to ask and answer then."


    With that said, the proxy stands up.


    Is the hand offered in ce of the requisition?


    Well, for now, one of the concerns seems to have been ayed, and with that in mind, Soma shook that hand back.

 162 Search And Suspicious Shadows

    Soma, who followed the guild, turned his foot straight to the east side.


    It happened a lot in all directions, but I was a little curious about what happened to that ce after that.


    Most importantly, the sight that was spreading ahead of us was not much different.


    Anger is flying as adventurers hold back those who tried to forcibly go outside.


    Though I thought going over there was going to be a hassle, there''s no way I''m not going.


    He vented his sigh, but contrary to expectations, Soma was gently pushed through there.


    When I showed them the permits, the men made it easy to get through about Soma.


    The impatience was so abrupt for a moment as to those who were arguing with the men.


    Most immediately after that, I could hear him screaming in the back about why he was okay... but it doesn''t matter to Soma anymore.


    "Hmmm... even though we talked about it in advance, it was very smooth."


    Though that''s something I was a little concerned about, smooth doesn''t mean there''s a problem either.


    I shrugged that it was okay... so I turned around there, not because I cared about it.


    I turned my consciousness further ahead.


    "Speaking of which, I wonder what''s going on over there..."


    Something unexpected has happened here since the beginning.


    There is no denying the possibility that something like that is happening over there.


    But with that in mind, Soma turns forward.


    Even where something happened, I trust those three to the extent that they seem to be okay.


    Then what Soma needs to do now is not stop worrying about the other thing.


    In order to do what he had to do, Soma went further on his feet as it was.


    If I were to say it in short, the search in the city was difficult to navigate.


    Nevertheless, this is not because something unexpected happened.


    Rather, it was just as expected, which is why I would say it is difficult to navigate.


    I don''t know anything about the characteristics of the person I''m looking for in the first ce, but when ites to knowing, I''m likely to have a specific magic guide.


    If you''re locked in a room, you can''t look for it, and even if you were walking outside, there''s no way you''re inly putting the magic guide outside, if you normally think about it.


    Inevitably, in order to know that, we will have to hold down the scene where that magic guide is used, but if we can hold down the scene, the search will be over by then.


    If so, there are only a few things that can be done in such a situation.


    I would even walk around with my legs and wait for a clue by chance.


    I mean, you know...


    "... it''s so in to die"


    Unexpectedly, that''s how Stina was whining.


    Left and right are all irreceable buildings, dubious when you say dubious, but not dubious when you say not suspicious.


    In short, everywhere is a normal ce.


    I''ve been watching all these sights since the start of the search, so it''s about whether to leak one or two blurs.


    "Well, I didn''t know what else to do. What would have happened in the first ce was predictable."


    If I turned my gaze to the words, there was also a slight indulgence in the way Felicia, the person who said so.


    Therefore, I shrug my shoulders back.


    "Well, that''s true."


    By andrge, this is the original proposal that Stina put forward.


    I mean, I can''t even say I deserved it... but if Stina didn''t say it, it would also be what someone was saying.


    What we''re doing right now is that without any fun, ideas don''t exist.


    Well, I''m really just walking around, so it''s natural.


    I''m guessing that''s why Felicia and She agreed to it.


    "... in, but sure enough for that.... Besides,pared to the proposal Soma put out, it''s better"


    "Oh...... stepping in and busting it without question where I thought it was suspicious, is that what it is? You''re not supposed to be a brain muscle by him, but you don''t look so stupid sometimes, do you?


    "When I asked you what you judged suspicious on the basis of, you said something like that. Well, in a way, I think it sounds like Mr. Soma..."


    "... and that''s going to fix it"


    I was afraid that it could not be denied.


    In fact, Soma is supposed to know nothing, but acts that can only be called heavenly luck, and he has prevented, several times before, events that would surely be catastrophic if left alone.


    Stina knows that very well, and it''s such a soma conundrum.


    There''s no way I can be a fool.


    Nevertheless, you just can''t really rely on it.


    In the end, we just have to keep doing in things.


    "Well, is this the end of the area for now?"


    "... right"


    "... yeah?


    And so Stina tilted her neck because she felt something somewhat shady from Felicia''s reply.


    If you look closely at that figure in fact, feel it there too, other than the simplicity you just found... shrugging your shoulders.


    Because, although his face is hidden as a matter of course, he still somehow, somehow, figured out what he was thinking.


    "You can''t help thinking about it, can you? Ultimately, it''s none of Stina''s business."


    With that word, I guess Felicia also realized that she had been enlightened.


    You tried to say something, I could feel such signs, but eventually I settled in a bittersweet way.


    "... excuse me. I know..."


    "I apologize for nothing. It''s not this way. And..."


    I know a little bit about that feeling, and I kept trying, and I stopped.


    Because I just said it and it doesn''t make any sense.


    Instead, he turns his gaze around and exhales small.


    What was there, as I said earlier, was an irreceable view¡­ a building that was more worn out than the inn we were staying in.


    Rather than suspicious, the danger of copsees to mind first, such a ce.


    However, the problem is that this is still rtively good in buildings that havee this far.


    Besides, not all of that, including here, has been abandoned, and someone should be living in the present progression.


    m if you choose words, scrap yard if you don''t choose?


    On the south side of the south, further down the alley.


    Most sights like this are not unusual, as they exist in every city.


    Or if not, that would be about a limited settlement such as a vige.


    Because there is no room for such a sight to be created in such a ce.


    People who live in ces like this are determined and bottomless people, and there is nowhere else to afford to feed such people.


    So such a man rolls out to the city, and most of them die eaten by demons on the road, but those who are lucky enough to get there dive into these ces.


    Eventually, though it disappears or crawls up, by then another human wille along again.


    That''s how it goes on, so we don''t run out of ces like this.


    And because it''s such a ce, it''s a ce to dress up to have a scratch on your tibia or n something suspicious.


    It would be natural to examine this ce first and foremost.


    Nevertheless, knowledge and experience are separate.


    You knew it as knowledge, but you must have seen these things for the first time. It''s not hard to imagine that Felicia is suffering the corresponding shock.


    Besides, when ites to Stina doing something there, she just shrugs her shoulders.


    It is She''s role and Soma''s role to do something.


    You wouldn''t even be able to call her buddy. Stina''s role now is to find something that these two would miss, or don''t realize, and to clue...


    "... hmm?


    Moments, a shadow crossed the edge of his sight.


    In itself, there is nothing strange about it.


    As I said earlier, people usually live here, even though there are many people whose identities are uncertain.


    Adventurers and others, even if it is only a little better than here, live there and it is rather natural that people are walking away.


    But if it wasn''t her fault, Stina looked familiar to her.


    "... are you both good?


    "Yes? What''s wrong?


    "... suspicious, did you find it?


    Stina smiles bitterly at She, who, though doubtful, seems to be listening with certainty.


    Soma is scared too, but this girl is scared enough too.


    Well, maybe I should call it reliable now...... while I think so, I snort.


    "Right, I don''t know if it has anything to do with this one... at least, I''m just sure it''s suspicious"


    "Really... well, I don''t have any other clues at the moment"


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    When the story was quick and helpful, he smiled bitterly again and nodded again, starting to move early enough.


    It is only natural that the shadow of the earlier man is on his way.


    They didn''t seem to notice this way over there, but if they did, they would definitely get away with it.


    So I snuck out, and I made sure that I only had one eye and a face out of the corner, and at the end of the road I had the same back that I had seen earlier.


    "Is that him...? Well, it''s suspicious..."


    "No, I definitely think it''s suspicious"


    He covers his whole body with ck robes and even wears a hood.


    I am talking about who you say is suspicious without saying it is suspicious.


    I know what Felicia''s trying to say.


    Even if the colors are white, Felicia and She are simr if the appearance alone.


    There will be only a little resistance to asserting that it is suspicious.


    But still, Stina needed to affirm that she was suspicious of me.


    You can''t miss it considering the Felicia and the others... and above all, because they looked familiar to you.


    "... Well, if you say it suspicious or not, suspicious?... somece, I''m on guard."


    "I don''t have time to rx, so I''ll skip the details... well, Stina ran into him at the scene where he tried to do something."


    I saw him for about a few seconds, but I haven''t forgotten.


    I didn''t mean to kill him from the start, but I let him get away with it without a scratch.


    There''s no way you can forget who you are after that...... and the thing at the end of your gaze was definitely that.


    Of course, he''s just wrapped up in a ck robe, so I''m not saying that if he''s someone with a simr back length, he''s not someone else.


    But in this ce, this situation.


    Even if it were someone else, obviously it wouldn''t be a reason to miss more than suspicious.


    To be honest, I don''t think that has anything to do with that and the demon thing.


    Just a little bit, but from what I''ve heard, it seemed like a separate matter.


    Nevertheless, you can''t just leave it alone.


    If you weren''t someone else, if you left them there while you found them, that girl would...


    "... no. Well, that doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t matter"


    "Yes? Did you say anything?


    "... it''s just solitary, so don''t worry about it. More than that, we''ll go after him."


    We don''t seem to have much of aplicated terrain here, but we''re still waiting until we dare to turn the corner so we can''t find this one.


    If you''re too rxed, you could lose sight of it.


    "... Hurry"


    She, who was staring at this one jiggly, said so and turned forward, exhaling just a little relief.


    Stina followed that hindsight and rushed out, being careful not to make a sound.

 163 Tracking

    Stina tilted her neck furthermore as she continued her pursuit.


    Because I thought it was strange that the man at the end of his gaze was across the street.


    "... where are you headed?


    "Outside the city...... it sure is weird"


    "...... hmm.... but somehow I don''t feel like I''m headed to some building."


    "That''s right..."


    There are things in this city that are called city walls.


    It is a stone wall that surrounds the city and blocks the outside and the inside.


    Though there is a line to avoid demons, I can''t say enough that if I could see what''s going on out there, I wouldn''t be able to live my days in peace, and just in case there''s no chance.


    That''s why it''s familiar, mostly present in the cities of this world.


    And that''s why we need to use the gates provided for each of us to get in and out of the city.


    The city walls are not twenty meters high, so if you want to, you can jump over them, but few will try.


    Because while doing so would eliminate the need to pay tolls, if found, they would be fined nearly ten times the toll.


    Besides, it''s quite likely you''ll find it.


    Sometimes tolls are cheap in the first ce, and it''s better to honestly pay tolls as long as you make such a risk.


    Such a gate, but the city is equipped with four locations, east, west and north.


    But across the street from the man, no matter what you think, it''s a ce that doesn''t fit anywhere.


    The current location is in the southwest, so if you want to go outside, the destination should be something like the south or west gate... but the guy looked like he was just about to head to that midway point.


    "Are you trying to jump over...?


    "I don''t know if it''s possible, but it does seem..."


    It is certainly likely that you will find it by doing so, and the disadvantages are enormous.


    But the truth is, there are benefits to doing so.


    Passing through the gate also means being sure to be seen in the face.


    Well, as She and the others do, as long as you actually see the face of someone you''re with, there''s a way out, but there''s still nothing you can do about it if you''re alone, and either way, it''s easy to reveal who you are.


    In short, it would be inconvenient to try to be such a criminal that other cities would also be informed.


    From these people, it is necessary to go beyond the city walls even if there is somepulsion to get into the city, and there is actually a hard way to find it.


    Of course, there''s no reason for the public to know, but there''s a lot of horizontal connections between criminals and people behind them.


    Sometimes the information is shared... I know some Stinas too.


    However, the city walls of this city should certainly have been built in the days of the former Demon King.


    Combined with the nature of this city, there shouldn''t be a way out.


    "... positionally, is that beyond the city wall already?... What do we do?


    That''s what She has said and asked me, I guess, because after turning the corner, I chased her like I''ve always done, and if anything happens if she jumps over and gets to the other side of the city wall, she could lose her appearance.


    And sure enough, even in Stina''s view, right over that corner should be the city wall.


    You are likely to lose sight of it.


    "Right...... I mean, Stina can decide?


    "... I feel even more so now? Didn''t Stina decide to do this chase in the first ce?"


    "... now"


    You''re right if you ask me... I smile bitterly at the gaze of the two being directed at me.


    She has no hesitation whatsoever, and Felicia has a slight suspicion on her eyes, but she wouldn''t give herself the right to make a decision or anything if she really doubted it in the first ce.


    I guess that means I haven''t forgotten it at times like this, using it as my role... either way, it''s no different sweet.


    Totally no one and he thinks it''s sweet...... I never thought I was this sweet either, exhaling.


    But if we get this far, it''s all over now.


    Close your eyes and decide to stare at your front back.


    "I don''t know what else to do... if they noticed, I''d give up and catch them already"


    Copy that, sir.


    "... okay"


    I was never tailed until now to see what I was trying to do.


    That''s why I let him swim this far, but it would be better than losing sight of him.


    ... or I still haven''t told you why I thought that was suspicious, but still I didn''t hesitate to snort between the two of them.


    Totally, really, smile again and expose yourself from the corners.


    All you have to do is pray that they don''t notice you anymore.


    Inhale, exhale, and stare at Ji''s back.


    Eventually, his back disappeared across the corner.


    "Now rinse"


    With Stina''s signal, the three of them leaped themselves together.


    She leads the way shortly after, Stina dys a little, Felicia dys even more, but there''s nothing we can do about this, and we don''t have to worry about it.


    In short, if only one person could see what that man would do.


    However, the sound cannot be killed just because it travels at that speed.


    It is also likely that they will be noticed, in which case the situation will be changed in the direction of capture.


    She, who had finally arrived first, stopped moving on the spot.


    Doesn''t not move to captivity mean... they didn''t notice?


    Or it could still be that he couldn''t catch up and his figure had already disappeared... Stina, who caught up a few secondste, leaned her neck as she lined up next to She.


    Somehow, but because She seemed confused.


    "What''s wrong? Somehow, I just lost sight of it..."


    "... I was able to follow him to the end."


    "So you went outside from here after all? There are no other buildings that are likely to fit right in..."


    "... yeah, I did go outside..."


    And somehow Felicia finally caught up with me while She was talking.


    There shouldn''t have been that much distance, but I''m breathing on my shoulder... well, I guess I can''t help it.


    And the witch ran with all her might about herself.


    It is only natural that I should be tired.


    Most of all, we knew that Felicia couldn''t catch up.


    I wish I could have seen one of them this time, so Felicia could have walked slowlyter... but what didn''t, personality?


    I think about that and greet that with a bitter smile.


    "Huh... so, what happened, so great?


    "You can breathe without having to. Well, Stina''s just hearing about it. So, I know you went outside, but why are you so confused?


    It''s not like I''m not wearing anything else.


    If we went out in the first ce, we''d have to go after ourselves.


    For there is no point in giving up here, having followed you.


    We can''t just jump over ourselves, so we can''t afford to go to the gate now and move to this other side.


    This other side of the country is just so wide of meadows that I don''t think I''ll lose sight of it any time soon, but it''s about out of a ce like this.


    There is absolutely nothing more than not knowing what you''re trying to do.


    but you know that She still didn''t try to open her mouth inside.


    It''s like, what I just saw, I still haven''t been able to swallow it.


    "... that guy walked out.... I didn''t jump over it, I didn''t do anything else... just keep walking. ¡­ as if there were no walls"


    And as it were, I uttered those words.


    "Hmm, what did you mean after all?"


    Stina and the others were on their way to the west gate as we talked about earlier.


    It wasn''t the south, it was just the mood.


    I was just wondering which way to go, and I just did that because I was feeling somewhat west.


    ... It''s not because if you head to the South Gate, you''ll catch another shabby building or something along the way.


    Whatever it is, She just told me about the wall.


    "I checked and it was a normal wall... did you use magic, or something?


    "... it wasn''t like that"


    "If magic is used on the city wall in the first ce, it should be starting to react, and hey... oh no, is it possible that it wasn''t just around there? Well, Stina can''t use it to try it, so it''s unlikely she''ll be able to conclude soon."


    "Mr. Stina used it, which means Mr. Stina can use magic?


    "For once, though. I can''t use detective stuff, so I didn''t say anything when I was talking about it."


    "... mmm"


    So Stina knew why She seemed a little dissatisfied or had turned to signs of envy.


    For in the midst of exploring all things about the elves, I have found out.


    If you knew you hadn''t heard from him, though, it would just be suspicious.


    Somehow I also feel like I wouldn''t care if I already did, but I leaned my neck, pretending I didn''t know, just in case.


    "Hmm... If I could think of the rest, there was some special trick nted, or something... but it wasn''t acting weird, was it?


    "... at least not from what I''ve seen, didn''t you?... but you looked like you were whining about something, so maybe it''s magic after all?


    "If that''s all, there''s still the possibility that I used some kind of trick... but what does it matter if I don''t care"


    Even though it''s strange, it doesn''t mean that we found out.


    Actually, it looked like a wall, but it was just so manipted by hallucinations, and there was a hole there, and if so, it wasn''t a rash to let me use it, but if I can''t get through, it doesn''t matter.


    Normally I just go out the gate and chase them.


    And that''s how I was thinking...


    "... Yes? You can''t go through, can you?


    "Like I just said, we need a permit to get through here. Circumstances will be exined if you go to the Adventurer Guild, and a permit will be issued if it is deemed necessary. That''s it. There we go. There we go."


    Rejected without a bite, he waves to be driven away snugly.


    Honestly, I''m upset, but it''s obvious it''s pointless from what we''ve said here.


    I had no choice but to pull back honestly.


    It''s possible if you want to go through something else forcefully... but if you ask me if I need to go that far, it would be a subtle ce.


    "This... what shall we do?


    "... give up?


    "I guess it''s the only way. I''m not gonna make it to the guild right now, and I don''t think I''m gonna get a permit in the first ce."


    No, or maybe it''s possible if we talk about it... but I haven''t even told the Somas before because I didn''t want them to take care of it somehow.


    But if you really think about those girls, maybe you should talk to them.


    "... no, I don''t care about those guys..."


    "... Mr. Stina?


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. ¡­ unfortunately, do you want to give up? Again in the tunnel¡­ now do you want to search this side as well"


    "... okay"


    "Got it.... Still, it doesn''t mean that Mr. Soma did something, does it?


    "Even soma can do something so quickly... well, I don''t think we can do it."


    It''s undeniable, but it just won''t be.


    It''s more natural to think about another possibility than that.


    "... the Alliance people were better than expected?


    "I guess that means"


    "But then... Was Mr. Soma safe, out there?


    "... I feel like I''m out"


    I agreed.


    It doesn''t have to be forced, but somehow I feel like Soma can go outside for some reason.


    She agreed with Felicia as she spoke her own doubts, and she snorted bitterly.


    "Well... you should worry about this one more than you worry about him. There''s a good chance we won''t get a clue if we keep this up."


    "I spared you the earlier one...... can''t help but say"


    "... well, good luck"


    If we turn our gaze to the southwest just once, as Felicia said, we can''t help it anymore.


    Stina and the others restarted their search as they turned their minds back.

 164 Formerly The Strongest, Report To Each Other

    Soma came back to the inn after he had finished going back and forth between the outside and the guild about three times.


    I stopped by the guild every time I went out of my way to exchange information.


    Well, I stumbled across something as a souvenir around the corner, because it''s one of the factors, but above all, we know too little about each other.


    I wish I had something to gain at all, and that''s what happened.


    In conclusion, there was nothing particrly to be gained from the other side¡­ Either way, it was necessary to stop by once because of the rtionship between the handicrafts.


    And even given that we should have stopped by for thest time as a courtesy, it didn''t take much effort.


    It wouldn''t even bother me.


    Anyway, that''s how I went back, and She and the others were already back in the inn.


    If so, we should report on each other''s achievements... but it is about time that the sun sets outside.


    Dinner was served in the dining room, which was due to that reason.


    "... I wonder if that''s the ce for now"


    Nevertheless, there is little that Soma would report.


    Though I tried walking around conveniently and at the end of the day away from the city there, I couldn''t find anything unusual.


    The precision is to the extent that the reasoning obtained yesterday could be reinforced - to the extent that yesterday we continued to see simr demons around the city.


    Although we now have the certainty that this was almost artificially caused, it will not be so when asked if that is so important.


    than the original. It was moving as a certainty.


    Unless you got a lead on how to fix it.


    "Oh, no... even if I can''t say I have a clue, if I say I didn''t have anything, I might have something to say."


    "What, did you find something?


    "Do you feel like you found it or picked it up as a result...?


    That was the first time around.


    I haven''t even encountered a demon once since I left the city, and this is just an arrowhead thing that I started to think was too free, etc.


    They perceived both the signs of men and the signs of demons,


    If it is as inferred, then some of it could be a dangerous situation.


    In a bit of a hurry...... there was a slightly unexpected sight.


    There was an immobile demon and a man in a ck robe standing a short distance from it.


    For a moment I wondered if the demon had been defeated, but I can tell from the signs I feel it is not.


    Then I decided that if I didn''t stimte it, it would be a huge type of thing... then the problem would be the person in the robe.


    Though I don''t care what you think, honestly, the Somas can''t even tell you about people.


    While I thought there might be a reason, now I''m wondering what I''m going to do, I realized that the other one was before this one spoke up.


    This was convenient and I was going to ask him what he was doing... but for some reason, when he hit me in the tongue, he almost attacked me.


    "So, of course you repelled him, didn''t you?


    "I can''t exin why I said, of course... well, in conclusion, you''re right."


    "... why did he attack?


    "Well, I was just wondering..."


    "Oh no, you''ve killed too much momentum...?


    So what do you think of me?


    Instead of killing him in the first ce, he wasn''t even going to let him lose consciousness.


    I''m just going to keep it simply powerless, and smack it gently to the ground -


    "... are you too impetuous to y and fly?


    "I don''t know what to say at the earliest, but I think it might have been better. In the sense that it''s easy to understand."


    "... what do you mean?


    "When he lost consciousness shortly afterwards, he did not wake up to do anything"


    I had no choice but to take it to the Alliance because it was obviously suspicious, but I never even regained consciousness thest time I stopped by.


    By the way, a souvenir is the person, but it would be subtle to know if there were technically enough souvenirs because that was the situation.


    "Does that mean, because you hit your head?


    "No, I pped him because he wanted to lie down, and only his belly could p him to the ground. It shouldn''t be possible."


    "Wow, that sounds painful... anyway, then why did you suddenly lose consciousness?


    "I wouldn''t struggle if I knew that... but the moment I was pped on the ground, I felt like my mouth was moving. And then it feels like swallowing something."


    "... medicine?


    "of, would likely be"


    Whatever means you use, the premise is that you have the other person''s consciousness to make you confess.


    So it is rarely done to put yourself in a state of temporary death or sleep to seal it up, etc.


    Of course, we''re talking about a world far away from ordinary people.


    "You''ve be unnecessarily suspicious"


    "Um, it''s the same thing that I already halfconfessed at that point. However, that means that even if it turns out to be so, I really wanted to prevent any further information from spilling... and what''s the matter, it''s something that will wake me up one day"


    "I mean, I''ve been trying to do something in the near future, you mean?


    "Or I''m doing something right now, and I was nning to withdraw soon, or something"


    Whatever it is, after it''s all over, there''s no problem with it falling apart.


    And Soma and the others know that that seems to apply.


    "... has anything to do with this?


    "At least that''s what you decided in the guild."


    On that basis, we seem to have deepened our conviction that this is an artificial one.


    I guess it was because I had judged that from the very beginning that I imposed the means of this blockade of the city, only to make it a material of persuasion to the surroundings as a reinforcement of it.


    "By the way, none of the three of you were strangely devoured by the current story, were you?


    "It... before we talk about it, may I ask where that ck robe figure was found?


    "Hmm, I don''t mind... well, sure, that was south of the city... more precisely, about a kilometer to the southwest?


    To Soma''s words, the three of them nodded at each other as they looked at each other.


    And toward the neck tilting soma, open your mouth.


    About what they experienced today and who they saw.


    "... I see you''ve found someone in the ck robe, and the person went out of the southwest of the city,"


    "I think the same person is likely."


    "Well, it''s hard to think of it as a coincidence¡­ time is about the same."


    "The question is, in the end, does that person have anything to do with this case? Even if there is, it''s no longer in a state where we can talk... well, there''s nothing I can do about this anymore."


    "... it''s nobody''s fault, it''s everyone''s responsibility"


    "It would help if you said so."


    Well, at least it should be enough to know that something could happen in the near future.


    Whatever the thought of staying long, that''s the only thing I can do about it in a hurry.


    It''s possible that nothing happened in the first ce, and that the current disturbance just ends.


    That may leave the roots of the scourge, but that''s not Soma''s concern.


    It is only a matter of solving what is happening now, and not more or less.


    "Hmm...... is this where we should report to each other for the time being?


    "Right... well, I mean, there hasn''t been much progress,"


    "I don''t know what else to do. I mean, isn''t this it? I don''t even have a clue. The guild moves fast, and I think we just need to do what we can."


    "... Mm, Stina''s right"


    "Well, so is that."


    and waited for the story to be separated, where the dessert, which will be the closing of today''s meal, was carried.


    It looks like pure white ice cream... it''s a sorbet.


    It onlyes out for evening meals, and I ate it yesterday as well... when I carry it to my mouth, it runs through refreshing vors.


    The other meals were delicious there, or satisfactory enough given the price, but this was unique and excellent.


    To be honest, I''m still staying here today because I wasn''t satisfied enough here and had no reason to bother moving to another inn, but there would have been about 30% of the time I thought this would be eaten again, in proportion.


    About that, this is delicious.


    "Uhm... this is really delicious"


    "Thank you. I think my daughter would be happy to hear you say that."


    Yes, and what a toddler she is making this.


    Do you think my husband makes the other dishes and only the desserts are made by toddlers?


    It makes me want to ask you how you make it unintentionally, but you wouldn''t just tell me.


    "I think that would be enough reason for the guests toe."


    "Ha... I''m proud of you as a parent for thepliments, but it''s not something I can make too many of. I was also happy with this life, so I didn''t mean to do anything about it..."


    "It''s a past form, and to say the word, even relocate to the boulevard?


    "No, I know I told you yesterday, but I''m not thinking about that... one way or the other, rather the other.... Actually, I''m thinking of tataming this ce."


    "... that''s because people don''te?


    "Not really, for another reason, right? When I said this, I actually thought that if we didn''t have customers, we''d fold up shops around the corner today and leave this city behind."


    "It''s... even if it doesn''t, has it gotten in the way?


    "No, because if it really was, I would have refused. I thought this was on the brink, and at the end of the day, I wanted to be very weing, and I wanted to take a tatami."


    From the face of my husband, who said so, I could not feel a lie.


    Though I felt like I was hiding something at the same time, I guess that''s true in itself.


    "It''s a really good vibe here, and I don''t think you have any body... if you''ve already made up your mind, you can''t help it"


    "I''d really appreciate it if you could say that...... yes, because I''ve made up my mind. But that''s what you said at the end, so I still think you were right to undertake. And either way, I''m not likely to be able to get out today."


    "Oh... you know"


    "Because when you go shopping, nature and those stories get to you. Although, it doesn''t really matter to us that we''re almost here... it seems like a lot of trouble."


    "That''s right..."


    This is something I heard a little at the guild, but it really doesn''t look like I''m going to give you a permit to get out there with some exceptions.


    That''s because I don''t know who''s a bad guy, and I haven''t even put it out on the merchant I''m pleading with, etc.


    I mean, it''s certainly another fact that my husbands likely couldn''t get out where they tried to leave the city today, and the city is in trouble again.


    I would still be able to keep it down for a few days or so, but I don''t know what will happen after a week.


    I want to do something about it before then... Now, this is not something I can do with all my strength, so what happens?


    But when it does, I think it was often given to Soma... but does that mean it looked harmless to humans and animals?


    "Didn''t you just realize that if you simply turn Soma over to your enemies, it wouldn''t be a lot of things?


    "... yeah, it seems possible"


    "Or maybe it was decided that Mr. Soma wouldn''t need to do such a lengthy thing. Mr. Soma will destroy this city in no time."


    "... it seems possible too"


    "So you feel strangely rude to me today?


    Did something happen when the three of us were acting, or did we even get excited about those stories?


    Well, it''s a good thing the three of us get along, but I just want to beg your pardon for using myself as a dashi.


    With that in mind, Soma carried thest bite of the sorbet into her mouth and shrugged her shoulders to the threeughs.

 165 Former Strongest, Schedule Tomorrow

    After dinner, Soma and the others gathered in Soma''s room for the first time.


    Although the report is over, it''s because we haven''t talked about tomorrow''s ns yet.


    I didn''t mind if I said I didn''t mind talking to you in the dining room as it were, but it would be annoying if I thought about it normally.


    That is why we are gathered here again today.


    Though.


    "I guess I ended up empty-handed today"


    "Well, I didn''t get any information. That''s what happens."


    "I mean, the same thing tomorrow, you mean?


    "... Yes, it will"


    Of course it could end up empty-handed again...... on the contrary, it would be quite likely that this time you really won''t find anything.


    Anyway, more than the Alliance is blocking the city, you have to visit the Alliance to get out of this city.


    It''s not going to be so dumb that we don''t think we''re suspicious, and the same goes for not walking a scarecrow in it.


    Given that that fact is already well known, it is even more unfortunate.


    Given that, I might say that today was a one-of-a-kind opportunity... well, I can''t help but say it.


    That''s all they were cautious about, I guess.


    When this happens, the opponent may pull off, but there are limits to it, and there''s a way out in this city that apparently wouldn''t have known the guild.


    There''s plenty of potential to try to get out of there.


    If that man in the ck robe is involved in this case, and he understands it, there''s not necessarily one way out.


    No, it would be more unnatural to think that there is only one.


    Whatever it is, it means there is a possibility that we can go outside in the present situation.


    In other words, even if tomorrow has ended in vain, that is not a real waste.


    This one just has to wait until the other person takes action.


    Perhaps the guild should have the same idea.


    You must be aware of the way out.


    I haven''t told you what Felicia and the others have told me yet, but I would be able to deduce to that extent to think about today.


    Then I''m talking about leaving it to the guild, but then this one gets shabby.


    The guild is motivated, so I left it to him... and it just won''t work.


    If that''s all right with you, that''s what I''m talking about from the beginning.


    Besides, searches all over the city, as far as the outside is concerned, probably not possible in the guild.


    It turns out today that there doesn''t seem to be any clues outside either, but more importantly, the extermination of dangerous demons.


    Surely the inhabitants of the city do not go out, but the number is at least because somee from outside to this city.


    We need to look around outside to prevent those people from getting attacked.


    "If that''s what Soma does, I don''t think so."


    "Ma, if there is no one else who can do it, there will be no choice. Besides, to make sure it''s working, it''s just fine in a way."


    If you say that and turn your gaze toward the sword that is standing beside your bed, the three of you will also turn your gaze toward you, as you were caught in it.


    And there finally, I think I realize.


    "Oh, speaking of which, were you putting it out for repair? You''ve already picked it up."


    "... like what?


    "It feels like I finally stopped by when I came back from the guild, so I just really received it... I looked at it, and it was as expected... or maybe more"


    "... then the sword of making a new one, too, has high expectations?


    "Hmmm... to be honest, you think you can expect a lot"


    He also said that he was more motivated by the repair of the product.


    I also told her that I might not be able to pick it up any time soon, but she said that it would take me a while to get it right.


    Expectations increase even if no.


    "Taking more time sounds like it would cost more money for that too...... no, I''m looking after it, but it bothered me a bit. If you can do something good, then Soma doesn''t really care about it."


    "It is true, but there is no fear of it. You said it was just self-satisfaction."


    "It''s an easy story to imagine what kind of person you are¡­ how much, in fact, are you going to be?


    "Well... they didn''t tell me the price. I don''t know if I''m going to be satisfied with it, but I said I''ll decide the price after it''s done, etc."


    "That''s it, I feel like I''m in trouble? In short, depending on the person''s mood, you can also say, right?


    "There''s a chance I''m gonna miss you."


    "I don''t think you have to worry about that. Well, we''re going to have enough money, and if it''s not enough, we''re just going to make money at the request of the guild as appropriate."


    Nevertheless, like I said, I''m not particrly worried about that.


    Probably will only be charged to the extent that the market has been sufficiently charged for materials.


    Rather, depending on what you can do, you may even be dissatisfied with the amount.


    It can only be paid to this extent.


    "... by the way, what if it''s extra?


    "Consideration means how much value you have found for what you have been given. If I am satisfied, well, I may think of things like rent and give more. Probably going to have them kept for a long time."


    "I think I already know what will happen at that point...?


    "Now, is it your fault?


    I shrug my shoulders back to Stina and Felicia, who look at me with a frightened eye.


    Soma is just saying that he will pay a legitimate consideration.


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    "Anyway, that''s why tomorrow is the same as today, okay?


    "I have no objection... but you also feel like you want to at leaste up with an idea"


    "Hmmm......?


    "... I''ll try early tomorrow, or something?


    "Oh...... maybe that''s right. The guild isn''t sure yet, and I feel like I can think of..."


    "I see... that makes sense. I can''t open the gates much sooner... well, should I just look around until then?"


    "Then... should we really start early in the morning, and that''s about dawn?


    "... I think it''s good"


    "Is it just enough to go to sleep now... I don''t have anything to do with it anyway, and I don''t have a problem"


    That''s what happened.


    Well, one way or another, Felicia''s words would be the real deal for everyone.


    It''s a corner, so don''t stay the same, bute up with something.


    I don''t really think something''s gonna happen.


    "... well. I don''t know what''s going on..."


    "Mr. Soma? Something bothering you?


    "Yeah? No... if the guild had thought the same thing, we''d be treated like suspicious people."


    "Uh... if it feels like today, it''s unlikely that it will..."


    "... then, then, then?


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. I don''t think there''s a problem."


    Although it actually looks rather suspicious.


    With that said, shrug your shoulders...... gaze out the window.


    And indeed, what was to happen, and Soma narrowed her eyes so that she could look beyond it.


    "He didn''te back after all, did he?"


    In the dim darkness, a potpourri and a grunt were dropped.


    Then the man turns his gaze around, but there''s no usual face there.


    I narrow my eyes as I gaze at the face of the person who is there instead.


    "Right...... something happened outside, does that mean?


    "I''m sure of that, but the question is, why?"


    The original reason was to confirm whether this was going well.


    Although it was first I went to check with my own eyes and made sure it was a sess, after that I had only confirmed that the magic conductor was working.


    But then I went out of my way to check that a problem might arise at times of need.


    The demon attacked me as it was, so there''s no problem.


    It hurts to lose the lives of people who are belly hearts, but in that case, we don''t have to worry about our ns being leaked.


    The worst is if someone sees you and captures you as suspicious.


    At that time, it is possible that our actions will be misaligned.


    "I don''t think that person is talking about us to spare his life..."


    "I know. But if I''m forced to confess independently of my will, there''s nothing I can do."


    I would have nted a drug to put myself in aa to prevent it, but its potency is for a whole day or so.


    If it''s really captured, I think it''s only after everything is over that I wake up...


    "¡­ what should we do? Abort... you didn''t, did you?


    "Absolutely. There are no changes to the n. Just grab one in the form of a little girl in the first ce. You''d have enough men and enough power, wouldn''t you?


    "Ha... So, just in case, do you want to speed up your time? From now on, I think we can still make it."


    "Hmm..."


    If you turn your gaze casually out the window, it''s sinking into the darkness of the night.


    There will still be a few hours before it dawns.


    In the original n, the raid coincided with the dawn.


    Because I thought that moment, when the city wasn''t awake, was the most effective.


    But.


    "No... I dare you to dy"


    "Dy, is it? Why...?


    "Surely there''s something in that inn that you still like to stay in today?


    "Yes, it should. Sure... at least three."


    "... sucks? Does that mean you''re not sure?


    "Ha, yes...... well, two of the three of them covered their whole bodies with robes, since everything meant they were kids...... sorry too!


    "... well, fine. Lovers of things trying to stay in such a ce. I guess it''s no big deal anyway."


    But the numbers are numbers.


    It doesn''t necessarily mean they won''t make any extra noise.


    If this one''s good enough, I''ll ignore it too... but I''m out of a second hand inbat.


    Even though I thought it was enough for one man, I needed to keep in mind.


    "Is that what you meant...... I understand. I''ll let you all know."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    "Ha..."


    The man exhales small as he bows his head and looks at his men leaving.


    He narrowed his eyes only for a moment afterwards, but immediately turned his gaze out the window.


    "Too bad I''m not going to be able to share the joy with him... well, what can I do?... What, the same thing has just been repeated. Yes, that''s all... but that''s thest of it."


    Whimpering, the man grips at what is befitting his nostalgia and puts his strength into it.


    And.


    "As long as we have this...... and if we make Arre a souvenir, we''ll be more certain......!... wait, ex-brainer. Now it''s time for us to...!


    He stared at the other side of his gaze so that something could be challenged.

 166 Hands That Grab The Void

    Early in the morning, shortly after dawn, the Somas left the inn behind.


    As nned yesterday.


    However, I haven''t eaten breakfast.


    Because I''m not going to take it elsewhere, I''m going to eat it when I get back.


    We''ll circle the city with Gurli, go back for breakfast if there''s no problem, and when we''re done eating, we''ll leave again.


    That was the n.


    By the way, at noon, as was the case yesterday, something is to be prepared and handed over that can be carried on the inn side.


    Again, like yesterday, you''ll be eating somewhere along the way.


    Soma borrowed a corner of the tavern that is co-located in the guild yesterday to eat, but it is unclear what to do today.


    Probably going to eat somewhere appropriate though.


    Whatever.


    The Somas began to move as nned, parting hands just as they did yesterday.


    There were seemingly suspicious men walking along the south side of the city.


    Though his face is not hidden, all five men wear ck robes.


    It is natural to look suspicious.


    Sometimes the guys still can''t be med for simply saying that the time now is time, but one way or another it will be the ce.


    There are a lot of adventurers in the south who look alike ande close.


    It''s not enough to care, and if we care, it means we''re suspicious too.


    That''s the thing.


    So nothing prevented the men from walking... but their feet stopped abruptly.


    In front of you is a crossroads, with a slight blurringing from the road that leads to the left.


    As he stopped in front of the boulevard, the man who was walking in the lead looked back and opened his mouth.


    "Well, that''s myst confirmation... everyone, you know what I mean?


    In the words of inquiry, the four of them nodded equally.


    I guess it''s only when I think about what I''m about to do that I''m feeling nervous about that face.


    No, or because you''re thinking further ahead of that?


    This time, unless it is too unexpected or too unexpected, there is no way to fail.


    It is also natural to think that once this is over¡­


    Nevertheless, it is also true that this time is not yet over.


    Depending on the way he looked at it, he seemed to be floating... but the man dared to stop making that point.


    Except if you''re distracted by this, but what''s there is moderate tension.


    It''s only positive, it''s not negative.


    It''s up to those judgments.


    So when a man returns only a snort, he turns back to the front.


    Aware that there was good exaltation and tension in himself, he hoisted the edge of his mouth just a little bit and rushed out toward the ce of destination.


    To put it briefly, it was enough to say that today''s guild is very busy and surrounded by hustle and bustle.


    The morning sun has just risen, even though it''s time to call it an early morning.


    Although the building''s doors remained stiff and closed, officials were rushing around in it.


    That, of course, should be said, is due to the blockade of the city that has been going on since yesterday.


    We n to continue to do so today, and to do so, we need to prepare in advance for any problems that may arise.


    There''s so much that needs to be done to deal with what happened yesterday and hasn''t been resolved yet.


    Let''s just say this is inevitable.


    And in that, identally, there was a voice that could neither mourn nor groan.


    "Ugh, I''m tired.... Okay, let''s get this over with today!


    "How stupid are you talking about? Nothing has even begun in the first ce."


    I thought it was time, but Emily exhales into the unfolding as expected.


    But if that''s what I was expecting, I could also have predicted that it wouldn''t even move in that amount ofnguage.


    There is a gaze that does not even try to hide dissatisfaction at this one, which sums up predictions and what to do about the events that will happen today.


    "Buh, I sure may be today, but I was yesterday... no, I''ve been working on it since yesterday - huh?


    "It''s the same here, and everyone here is."


    "Then let''s all rest now. And then someone''s gonna make me feel good, even if I leave you alone."


    If it really is, how good is it?


    Or if I can, I''m talking about doing so from the beginning.


    What makes you sad and have to work early in the morning after workingte at night?


    "I don''t mind telling you, but it''s up to you to make it harderter, right? No one can help you with your proxy work."


    "Damn, this is it if you think I haven''t been motivated in a long time. I knew I should take my job seriously."


    In the moment, I guess the mouth that was releasing stupidity was suddenly shut because I realized aggressively that was not the case.


    Perhaps everyone who was there noticed it.


    No matter how much you pretend to be a jerk, you can''t possibly be unaware of the Alliance Staff Substitute.


    It was a sound.


    And it''s huge...... it can''t be heard in a ce like this, it''s an explosion.


    It was quick to make a decision.


    "- Everyone, so that we can continue with our current work. And on top of that, whatever you have in mind for battle, you''ve got perimeter alert."


    "... it''s easy for me to say something troublesome again. Ma, but you don''t have to think about the tavern. It''s still better... So, what about the proxy?


    "For now, be vignt around the area and see how it goes, huh? I don''t think you''re familiar with fighting and selling to the Alliance... so this is likely to be some kind of positive move."


    "Ever since the adventurers arrived, even if you do something?


    "Hey. By then, it''ll be over."


    "I don''t know..."


    If you went out of your way to target this time, it''s only natural to try to finish everything before extra trouble urs.


    The sound was pretty loud right now, and if that information gets around, the adventurers wille to the guild regardless of if it was hours ago... but it will take some time for that to happen.


    I don''t know what you''re trying to do... but depending on what it is, there''s a good chance you won''t be able to deal with it in time.


    Especially now that we''re doing something else.


    "So, can I say something that long?


    "Whatever you do, we don''t have enough men or power. But maybe it''s okay. He said he could fix it. Just a hunch, though."


    That was the word that was said without any thought, but instantly the air that was filled and stuck in this ce looses.


    Because we all know how dependable this proxy thing is.


    That was no good and so was Emily, but I still have to sigh.


    "Maybe we can figure it out... but in the end, it doesn''t make any difference what anyone else does."


    "Isn''t that okay? If that''s what you''re gonna do."


    That''s true, but I still don''t interpret it.


    I also know I have no choice where I said it though, so I push that thought away by exhaling my sigh again.


    At the same time, I think you got caught up in a proxy inquiry about someone.


    Maybe it''s those people.


    "The question is, does this have anything to do with it?"


    "If there is, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t have to do anything extra. I''m wasting what I''ve been doing."


    "It doesn''t matter because I didn''t do the proxy today."


    And if there''s a problem, there''s one more thing.


    That''s what the proxy said, I''m sure this thing will work out even if left alone... but that only means it turns out.


    The proxy''s reliability is so high that it is said that the proxy was half-projected and thus obtained the status of proxy.


    That''s why it''s trustworthy... but as I said earlier, it turns out to be.


    Although it does resolve as a result, it is not synonymous with the fact that it will end without anything.


    It can be enough for someone to get hurt or die along the way.


    Nevertheless, I just found out that, there''s nothing Emily can do.


    When ites to what I can do, I think about the possibility that this noise has nothing to do with blocking the city this time, and I just proceed with the tasks assigned to me.


    Still, at the very least, I sighed out to pray that everything would end without anything.


    Hans, the master of the northern vitreous pavilion, heard the sound when he was preparing his breakfast.


    That''s why I never stopped that hand.


    If it''s what you''re asking, there''s less than thirty minutes before the time the four of them are due back.


    Hans'' breakfast is simple but not clueless.


    You can''t stop your hands in vain and make things happen in time.


    Of course, if I told you I didn''t care at all, you''d be lying.


    If I recognized myself correctly, the sound I heard was like something would explode.


    Besides, I feel like it was pretty close, so there''s no way I wouldn''t mind.


    But now we have work to do... and even if something is going on, it''s none of our business.


    ... Though I have only one concern, that''s my fault... I should just care too much.


    Yeah, she should have said that, too.


    My daughter just got lost by ident, and someone wasn''t about to take her away, he said.


    So...


    "... yeah?


    And, thinking about it, a small bell identally rang.


    It''s set up at the inn reception to inform guests of their visit.


    For a moment I wondered if they''de back, but it was too soon for that, and above all, there''s no point in them bothering to ring it.


    I don''t even think there will be any other guests in this situation... Leaning his neck, Hans headed to the reception once he stopped his hand from making breakfast.


    ... I guess I wasn''t surprised how I saw you there because I had a hunch somehow.


    Oh yes, say something... no, the fact that you kept saying excuses for what it was is is proof that you were half sure of the facts but didn''t want to ept them.


    I really thought it would be from the beginning... and that''s why I was going to leave this city.


    But in the end it all seemed slow and only a wasted scratch.


    "Hey, it''s been a while. Needless to say, what brings you here?... the weapons we created, will you give them back?


    Still, looking back and rushing out, it was still only pointless.


    A momentter, when his own body rises, he is mmed straight against the wall.


    To the shock and pain of running all over my body, I spit red and ck liquid out of the back of my throat -


    "... Pa?


    When I turned my gaze to the voice I heard, there was the figure of my daughter.


    I should have put them back to sleep after I dropped them off... but they woke up sometime ago and came.


    I want to tell him to run away somehow, but I just opened my mouth, and from there, just a little breath leaks.


    Feeling the footsteps approaching from the rear, he reached out his arms¡­ but his hand never grabbed anything, just vain and void.

 167 []/(Exp, Adj-Na) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk

    Inside the city, Stina was alone.


    Sometimes something explodes from around you, and you hear more than one from apletely different ce, but Stina is not on her way to a ce that fits anywhere.


    If asked why, Stina would answer that it was just a conjecture.


    Actually, I gave it back to She and the others, and there''s nothing else to exin.


    But still, I thought it was clear.


    When you hear something explode from nowhere, you have to go where you''re headed.


    It was only yesterday that I passed my head momentarily.


    When I was in the middle of looking for an inn.


    The inn I''m staying in right now - I hear it''s a northern vitreous pavilion, my only daughter there... when that young girl was about to be caught.


    Yes, she wasn''t lost, she was about to be grabbed.


    No... I was actually caught, should I say?


    Although Stina ran into him by chance along the way and got nothing, she would have otherwise been caught as it were.


    Stina doesn''t know what happened in that case.


    I didn''t even want to know, should I say?


    Stina ran into the scene and took action for rescue, but the opponent immediately escaped during the sessful rescue phase.


    It would have been possible to catch up if we had caught up, but in that case we would have left the rescued child alone.


    Though I toured for a moment, I eventually gave up and tried to take him home for now... that was just when Soma arrived.


    And that''s when one of us let him go, a suspicious person we found yesterday.


    I mean, they''re still in this city, and it''s not unlikely they had anything to do with this demon thing.


    In that, this is it.


    It would be very natural for Stina to have connected all of that in one line.


    In short, here''s the thing.


    All the explosions that are happening now are positive, and fate is on its way to that inn.


    That''s what Stina decided.


    Most of all, if you think calmly, you think so, and if you say so, it''s just a posterior.


    Stina really just thought at that moment she had to head to that inn without any basis.


    So I couldn''t even exin why... and still She nodded that she figured it out without any stray, so she''s a pretty big guy.


    Or maybe She decided by some ount that it was best... well, whatever it is, it doesn''t make a big difference.


    It doesn''t make any difference that I fully believed in this one on a scarce basis.


    Nevertheless, even though we have a short rtionship, She doesn''t feel very ufortable doing those things.


    Well, it''s She, and it''s like I can tell Stina... in that sense, I''d say Felicia''s reaction was more unexpected.


    Felicia nodded as she turned a frightened nce, but again, she understood.


    Stina knows that Felicia doubts this one for her part, and she knows that she can barely doubt it now.


    But that''s why it was unexpected.


    Because I thought I would pretend to ask for a clear rationale.


    But if you say so, Felicia shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile.


    He said that if Soma had been here, he would still have been ufortably convinced, and that''s why he can''t find meaning there.


    So I snorted, because, indeed, that''s what Stina thought.


    "...pletely poisoned."


    I dare to put my thoughts in my mouth, but I''m seriously ill because I don''t feel bad.


    It is indeed poisoned.


    ... No, you know what I mean.


    I never tried to admit it myself before, at a time when I was thinking about helping that young girl.


    By the way, She and the others aren''t here because they''re headed toward this explosion.


    Stina thinks this is her destiny, but it''s not something she can leave alone over there either.


    I can''t say enough that there won''t be any damage in the meantime, although I feel like someone is going to solve it on their own even if I leave it alone the most.


    They could not tolerate it.


    "... Damn, it''s sweet and crusty"


    You don''t think that''s a bad idea because it must be poisoned.


    It must be, and it has to be...


    "... more now than I care..."


    At that moment Stina narrowed her eyes because, at the end of the gaze she turned to, just about one figure emerged from a familiar building.


    No, it''s not.


    Sure, there is one shadow that fell to the ground, but that''s two of us.


    He is a man wrapped in a ck robe and a little child in charge of his shoulders.


    And with one of them, I saw eye to eye.


    Same as then.


    Even then, there were no tears in those little eyes.


    It''s just there, there''s just a giveaway... oh, and Stina remembers.


    Yes, because I didn''t like it, it was popping up.


    That hasn''t changed a thing at this time.


    So as a matter of course, Stina jumped straight to it and stuck out the spear in her hand.


    - Advanced Art, Advanced Physical Art, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Thunder shes.


    "- Be!?


    Moment after moment, I saw a stunned voice and face, but never mind.


    The protruding tip captured the man''s body and blew it away as it was.


    So I leaked my tongue, because the man didn''t let go of that girl who was still in charge.


    I thought I''d let it go, and I had evenpleted the idea of grabbing it in the air... but I broke through the doors of the aodation and flew away.


    If I was bad at that, it could have been a little bad.


    But not pursuing here was impossible.


    It could be used as a shield, and either way, it needs to follow that one to see if it''s cheap.


    So he jumps straight into the inn - waves his arms reflexively.


    - Advanced Art, Advanced Physical Art, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Thunder shes.


    I cut off something that was looming in front of me, and I heard a tongue pounding from the other side of it.


    "Shit, I thought I captured it perfectly... but no way to prevent what''s now. Given the circumstances, it is likely that the adventurer was staying here... but is he back? I thought you were lucky because you didn''t seem to be here... Hmm. Are you lucky, or do you have an idea?"


    He was talking, but Stina ignored him and stepped in because it was obvious he was buying time.


    It is undoubtedly magic that has let it go earlier, that is, the opponent is a magician.


    It''s just dumb, like giving them extra time.


    Moreover, earlier, it should have been at least intermediate equivalent.


    Given that it must have been aggressive, it is likely that it is advanced.


    It had to be decided here.


    Turn your gaze around just for a moment and make sure the man''s hand is away from that girl.


    I''m worried about the cheap or not, but that''s enough for now.


    As he stepped further in, he stuck his spear toward his torso.


    "Shit, why don''t youe aboard... and this spear is worth it to me... hmm? No, wait...? You..."


    The man looked at this one somehow, lurking his eyebrows, but I still don''t need to hang out with him like that.


    After sticking it out, it leads to the opposite, but the man is all over the paper.


    I don''t think I''m just scratching my body... but here again, I needed to make up my mind.


    Carve another step forcefully, with your arms swinging out.


    So the man reacted for a moment, I guess, because he left himself stuffed with time.


    In fact the distance so far is the optimal time, and this is obviously overstuffed.


    Not a decent distance to wield a spear.


    But to put it the other way, if not decent, I can shake it, and the moment I just showed it was too much as a gap.


    Sounds like the man noticed that shortly afterwards - but it''s toote.


    - Advanced Magic, Advanced Physical Arts, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Big Wheels.


    with the center of the spear as the axis and rotated it. That was beaten decently by the man''s body.


    "Damn......!


    It blows straight up and crashes into the wall behind it as it breaks the reception.


    I looked at it for a moment and thought I might have made it look good, but well, this would be irresistible.


    I won''t take my gaze off the guy while I think about that in the corner of my head that you should understand if I talk to him.


    He approached without rm and stuck out the tip of the spear.


    "Well, I''m just wondering why you did this imitation... well, you don''t have to let me ask you anything. If you crush it here, you don''t need a reason."


    "... that''s true for sure... shh. Well, I''m sure the shadow was thin... but I was wondering if you could just remind me a little bit."


    ¡­¡­ Omei, what do you mean, cancer?


    So Stina lurked her eyebrows because she didn''t think that was just bullshit.


    Somehow a man seems to know something and to be convinced...


    "That''s what I''m talking about, isn''t it? Hey, witch of the witch god, huh?


    When the man looked straight at Stina, he said those words.

 168 Remnants Of The Demon KingS Army

    Looking at the sight under his eyes, Soma exhaled.


    Rolling at the end of his gaze is a man wearing a ck robe.


    He is one of those who has been bombing all over the city for some time now.


    Soma decided that the person was so because he has been attacking or denying to see this one.


    This situation is irrelevant, but there''s no way they''re going to attack us if they do something nasty.


    And it came to pass, that he and the others spoke in plural form, because this was the second person, and the sound had not yet stopped.


    Well, even if I missed it, I was a little too frequent to think I was doing it alone.


    The ce was fragmented, too, but we don''t need to consider much about it.


    From the beginning, Soma didn''t think it was something that was directly caused.


    No, technically, since we stumbled upon one of the scenes where the explosion seems to have urred?


    The damage there was obviously too small for the sound.


    There are holes about the size of fists in some parts of the building and on the ground, and it is too much to try to do something about the city with it itself.


    In the first ce, trying to do something about the city is too far-fetched a way.


    So Soma considered it a positive move in a double sense.


    The explosion is meant to hide some kind of fate, and even remotely the explosion itself.


    Nevertheless, there''s no way I know exactly what fate is.


    For this reason, he first acted to crush the Yang Dynamics first, searching for a ce near the wall that was likely to be a blind spot.


    The reason I did that was because I thought that after multiplying this noise by something, I was just trying to get out there.


    It was a hit, and I could find it twice.


    "Hmm... is there someone else to think about based on the frequency of the sound?


    I don''t know what way you''re remotely detonating it, but it''s not infinite either, beyond the existence of some kind of trick.


    And there''s no way you can interrupt that more than being positive, so then it should need to happen at some determined interval.


    I guessed from it that the number of positive movements derived by Soma was four.


    I mean, if everything''s right, someone other than Soma caught one... well, it would be She and the others.


    If they are, it should be possible enough to reach a conclusion simr to that of Soma.


    "If there''s a problem, I don''t know where She and the others found it, but... well, what can we do about it?"


    That''s because, as a matter of course, you can''t be hiding in a nearby ce, even though you''re purposefully hiding.


    In fact, Soma is discovering the two of them in apletely different ce, and if he knows where he discovered the other, he''s likely to be able to guess where thest one would be.


    It''s still possible to some extent, but it''s still a big mess, and I don''t know which one is left above all else.


    We probably caught him at the same time, so if we''re lucky enough to rendezvous, it''ll be easier.


    "Are we on our way for now?"


    Squirting, Soma took on the rolling man.


    It''s just a hassle to walk with, and you can''t crush valuable sources, so it''s the guild you''re headed to.


    But as he tried to walk out, Soma identally turned his gaze to the other side.


    I tilted my neck in that way because I felt like I felt something.


    Either that or maybe I should have said hunch or something... but naturally, that''s not all I know what it''s about.


    Though I was a little concerned, when I exhaled to see if there was anything I could do, Soma let the walk resume.


    "How to call it..."


    Stina was narrowing her eyes reflexively to the words the man had spoken.


    The arm that grips the spear without knowing, the force is strong.


    That''s because only a limited number of people spoke, and they weren''t supposed to know it in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, it is something that was somewhat predictable, so it is not very shocking.


    Still, I was somewhat surprised because I just didn''t expect to know the name.


    "It was the remnant of the party, which is reasonably as expected...... did you jerk off over there?


    "Shit, I still don''t remember, or... well, I only saw your face once, and you didn''t tell me, so naturally in a way"


    "So you remember... I''m even suspicious that you recognized him in the first ce. You remembered better than that."


    "Well, to be honest, I was surprised too... but there was still respect for the Lord and so on, I guess. Even if it''s tentative and the object is the opponent."


    "... Really?"


    If you know that much, the converse is quick.


    Because there is no need for any forgiveness.


    "I''m not going to forgive you from the start. Of course, I''m gonna miss it."


    "Huh, that''s a terrible story. One of the few people left in the corner, you can miss it here."


    "... what are you talking about? Surely Stina and the others must be alike. I''m not going to deny that now."


    But that and this is a different story.


    In the first ce, Stina and the others only got together because they were worth using each other and wouldn''t get in the way.


    If there''s a conflict of interest, it just crushes it, as it should.


    "I know that, so I guess Omei''s been after Stina''s neck for a long time."


    "... Huh, find out, huh? Fine. But you... do you really understand what I was trying to do?


    "Yes......?


    So I identally tilted Stina in the neck because I didn''t think that was just a begging for life or a buying of time.


    It''s like, really, I don''t know what this one needs to know.


    It seemed that way.


    Nevertheless, it''s something I shouldn''t say I need to worry about.


    If you stick your spear out like this, it doesn''t matter what you were trying to do.


    but.


    "... I went out of my way to put it that way. If it''s no big deal, it''s no big deal, right?


    "I don''t feel the same after all...... well, there''s no problem. If you look at this, you won''t even be able to say that."


    So it was the pitch-ck sphere that the man took out of his nostrils.


    Stina, wary of what she was going to do for a moment, exhales small at it, which was only as expected.


    If it was a lie to keep this one alert, it was because I was alert.


    But if it''s what you expected, you don''t have to think about it.


    It was also somewhat discouraging at the same time.


    "Did Omei take it after all?... So? What''s wrong with that?


    "What, you knew it and you noticed it... but then you know what I was up to?


    "What... weren''t you testing that power?


    "Right, that''s not wrong. So, what was I doing that for?


    "No, I don''t care what they say."


    There''s no way I know that.


    Instead, how do you know and naturally create an atmosphere like this?


    Tilt his neck...... apparently the man also noticed that he didn''t pretend he didn''t get it.


    I just need to know why, lurk my eyebrows.


    "... maybe you really don''t get it? It''s meant to be used when attacking Demon King''s Castle, isn''t it? I don''t think I can control it in detail, but it''ll be enough to confuse me."


    "... Yes? Attack the Castle of the Demon King, right?


    It was water entirely in the sleeping ear.


    I do use it to confuse you, as predicted.


    But to do something guerri with it, the word "attack" would be strange.


    Nevertheless, I don''t know what that means.


    I mean...


    "Rebellion again, you mean?


    "... apparently you really don''t know. I heard that the remnants of the party and their coborators scattered all over the ce have been contacted..."


    "Oh...... that would be easy. Stina didn''t have a way of contacting me."


    Those who are supposed to seed are all dead.


    That can''t possibly be contacting.


    "... is it relevant that you might have targeted that girl?


    "That''s right. I''m the biological weapon that we created. It was supposed to be used during thest revolt, but it was stolen... well, that doesn''t matter. The only thing that can be done is to attack a suicide bomber and freeze the perimeter, but the power should be considerable, and it should be useful enough. Now you know why I tried to recover it, right?


    "Right...... Enough is enough"


    "Then give me a break."


    "Which means Omei isn''t worth keeping alive."


    "... what?


    Was the word unexpected enough, the man gives a shy, dumb look?


    But it''s not a joke or anything.


    Stina only looks down at the man with cold eyes.


    "... hey, you know what I mean? If you kill me here, the rebellion..."


    "Where there wasn''t another omee, it wouldn''t make any difference whether it was sessful or not, would it?


    "I''m not willing to cooperate, you mean...?


    "I didn''t get a request to cooperate in the first ce. Then it''s only natural that we''re not obliged to cooperate."


    "... I mean, are you going to betray me...!?


    "You''re not picking up on your own. That''s why you haven''t asked me to help you, so there''s no betrayal or anything."


    That''s a trick, if you call it a trick.


    From one side, I guess it does also mean betrayal.


    But.


    "Stina''s not trying to get in the way of another rebellion. I just... I don''t care about omee. I don''t like the way it''s done, that''s all."


    "............... are you serious?


    "Do I look like I''m joking?


    "... Shit"


    Apparently, it conveyed that I meant it.


    I narrow my eyes just a little bit and put my strength into my arms, remembering some relief in that.


    All you have to do is stick out this arm just a little bit and you''re really done.


    There''s no room for something extra.


    "... by the way, onest thing I want to ask you, what didn''t you like about me? You ever bother your surroundings indiscriminately? Or... have you ever tried to use a weapon there that even seemingly looks like a child?


    "... it doesn''t matter what. ¡­ but if you dare to answer, all of Omei will answer."


    "Really... did you wake up to the spirit of fraternity? - It''s toote for that."


    "... eh"


    I knew that was the word to make a gap here.


    I know, and I still reacted.


    But still, there shouldn''t have been a problem.


    Because no matter what the man did, he was confident that he could cut it off.


    So... the next action a man took was as if he hadn''t expected it.


    "Ha, I didn''t intend to try this... can''t I help it if it gets here? Sounds like you knew the effect of this, but you didn''t know the real use, did you? This is really... this is how I use it."


    That''s what the man did: activate the pitch-ck sphere while holding it in his hand.


    But it is not necessary to think that there is no point in this ce where such a thing has been done.


    I thought you even harassed me at the end of the day, saying it was a real use, etc - my head turned bright white at what happened instantly.


    When a magic formation appears directly beneath a man, something crawls out of it at the next moment - as it were, eating the man.


    "... what?


    I don''t know what that means, but I still get a glimpse of a few things by instinct, not reason.


    The magic formation and something that crawled out of it were created by the magic guide used by the man¡­ that is, that the array is a demon.


    And.


    That there is no matter how you scratch it, you have no chance of winning.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    In front of Stina, who unconsciously trembles her body, dyed her whole body in pitch ck. With a voice that does not sound, she roared as it spread the wings of her back.

 169 Dark Demon

    If there had been a soma on the spot, he would have called the existence a demon.


    Of course it''s not what it was meant to be, it''s what Soma knows... but either way, Stina doesn''t know it, which makes no difference.


    But still, it was too much to see how dangerous it was.


    I thought aggressively about leaving the scene - I leaked my tongue, because I captured that little figure at the edge of my vision.


    I haven''t checked before, even though I''ve always had a corner of my head about that daughter, because I couldn''t afford it.


    It may have seemed overwhelming, but it didn''t make that difference.


    Because I could only fight in my own time, and if I had been kept away, the result would have been the opposite.


    Even though Stina says magic can be used, she''s only good at strengthening herself.


    If it was a shootout at a distance, there must have been no winning shot.


    All in all, if I asked him again how it was, he was apparently losing his mind.


    Although I was somehow able to predict it because it didn''t look like it was moving, I leaked a tongue punch, which was also due to it.


    Did the man throw her away, that distance was somewhat away, but from the array, it would only be that degree of error.


    If you care about that, you should be eaten to death in an instant, just like that man was.


    And that, Stina, is no exception.


    Still, if we get out of this ce right now, or maybe we can extend our escape... she''s more desperate.


    If you are conscious, there is not a single thing in this situation, although you might have had a chance to escape and hide.


    So if there''s a chance she''ll help, there''s just one thing.


    But it''s...


    "Huh...!?


    The roar was over. After looking around the room, it turned its eyes towards the little figure rolling towards the edge.


    You must have seen Stina along the way, but she doesn''t even look conscious.


    It''s as if you''re saying that you can stay behind because you can do whatever you want.


    Nevertheless, that perception is correct, and it is obvious what it is that is now turning consciousness to.


    It''s also easy to imagine what sights are spreading there in a few seconds.


    Hence.


    "This is bothering me a little bit...!


    It was for a moment that I toured.


    By the time she realized, half reflexively, Stina was kicking the ground to her daughter.


    Scratch that body with your left hand and go straight into the back passageway.


    - Protecting the Demon King (False) - Sign Detection Intermediate: Surprise Nursing.


    "... Huh!


    - Advanced Art, Advanced Physical Art, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Thunder shes.


    Moment after moment, I swung through the spear on my right hand at the same time as the inversion, half due to my instincts.


    Wave your arms toward it that was felt in a cod, but definite form, to counteract the imminent death.


    At that time, the only thing in sight was something with the same pitch-ck color as that demon... that was the only thing Stina could recognize.


    Because a shock struck my body before I recognized any more.


    It was almost at the same time that Stina''s body was blown away when she understood that this resistance was just pointless.


    I was mmed straight against the wall.


    "Ooh...!


    I had little time to be passive because of it, even though I tried to shelter my daughter while holding her in my left hand.


    It is impacted when it is pounded, and the red and ck liquid is spit out more than in the mouth.


    Immediately afterwards, severe pain ran all over his body, but that wasn''t enough to lose consciousness.


    I don''t know if the opponent''s blow wasn''t so much, or because the spear blow was able to mitigate it somewhat, but it''s also far from fatal.


    I''ve been taken off the back aisle, but that''s also convenient in some ways.


    Where we fled to the back, things didn''t get any better.


    Rather, if theye after me, it only makes it worse.


    I don''t know if I can get out of there, but I don''t know the details.


    You''d be more likely to get killed while you''re looking for it.


    But from here, you can run away directly.


    It''s another story to see if I''ll allow that, but it must still be more likely that this one will survive.


    If theye after me, they''ll let me out, but sooner orter, I''m sure they will.


    Then there is no big difference.


    Of course, if that happens, there will be considerable confusion in the city.


    There''s no way there''s any confusion, such as demons appearing all over a city with a demon shelter line.


    Nevertheless, that shouldn''t be much to worry about.


    There are only two people in this city who can possibly beat Arre than Stina has no chance of winning.


    Either way, it would be the quickest way to make a scene in the city.


    Or we don''t know where we are at the moment, so that''s all we have.


    "¡­ do I have to meditate on the damage that urs along the way"


    It was something I knew from the beginning, but I could understand the difference in power between them in the moment.


    I was just trying to contain it, and Stina must not be able to keep it for ten seconds.


    Then it would be better to flee heavily and call attention to your surroundings.


    Besides, in the first ce... I''m talking about which mouth says the damage that urs along the way.


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong with what the man said.


    Interpretation Stina and that man are alike, and I have just woken up to a spirit of fraternity, and it''s all ater festival.


    ... but still.


    "... one or two of the things I can''t give away is for a stina like this."


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a biological weapon or something.


    Even if it was a coincidence, Stina helped this daughter once.


    Then it would be a matter of reason to help responsibly to the end.


    I''d be lying if my personal feelings told me that I had nothing to empathize with.


    "Omei alone, let me try to help......!


    I''m sure that''s just self-satisfaction.


    It''s not even redemption.


    An act just to give myself an excuse for doing something.


    But knowing it, Stina never got lost.


    Ignoring the painful body, he put a slight force on his left arm, looking at that figure ahead of his gaze, outside -


    "... Pa, Pa"


    "... Huh!?


    The moment I tried to make my way, I heard a small grunt from inside my arm.


    Perhaps that''s just a bedtime speech.


    Turning your gaze only for a moment, it doesn''t look like you''re back in consciousness.


    But Stina heard it.


    And notice at the same time.


    Or I can poke you for turning away.


    Yes, I haven''t seen the innkeeper.


    What does it mean not to show up in this situation?


    There won''t be any possibility that you''re out there, or that you''re sleeping back.


    That guy was usually trying to get out of the inn in the first ce.


    Then it is natural to assume that it was the same when you entered¡­ who responded then.


    That''s where they killed me, then it''s still better.


    Because in that case there is already nothing to be done.


    There''s nothing wrong with leaving here like this.


    But if he''s still alive and the arr is rambling here... or more directly, if the arr kills him.


    At that time...... can you say that I helped this girl fulfill it?


    But anyway, I don''t have the means to make sure my husband is safe.


    We have to decide and act one way or the other.


    ... I wouldn''t even have had time to worry about it if I were you.


    Because if I had attacked you, you wouldn''t have had a choice but to run.


    That said, I wasn''t trying to move with my gaze on this one.


    It''s like we''re even waiting to figure out what''s going on here and choose which one.


    Or maybe I was just being vignt about this one... but once I thought about it, I just thought I was.


    "Damn... it''s a demon of bad nature"


    And if you''re right, running away like this just seems like a loss.


    Stina decided what to do, so it must be that moment.


    Maybe it was just an excuse.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore - it is!


    - Advanced Magic Guide - Advanced Magic - Advanced Physical Procedure - Protecting the Demon King (False) - Pain Blocking: Thunder sh - Intense.


    As he shouted, he whipped his painful body and waved his right arm down.


    Though not as far as the spear reaches as normal, as it fills in between, thunder is created along the trajectory.


    I''m not good at distance, but I can do it at this level.


    Without seeing it m straight into the demon, Stina shakes up her left arm even more.


    Of course it''s that toddler who''s grabbing it.


    - Guardianship of Demon Guided Advanced and Demon King (False): Magic and physical strengthening.


    I didn''t mind swinging it down and throwing it.


    Turning his gaze only for a moment and making sure that the other end of the line is definitely outside the inn, Stina also rushes out to the back.


    I threw it unadulterated at all, but I tapped into every possible enhancement magic, and it shouldn''t be the only thing that would kill me.


    Quite a way to force and not force, but Stina doesn''t have enough power to make it all happen while being raw and gentle.


    Still, if we''re going to do something about it, we''re going to have to force it.


    - Most of all.


    Whether it works or not is another story.


    ¨D¨D


    Now, I didn''t even have time to react.


    Stina''s body floated in the universe, and she was blown away by great momentum.


    I understood that I had been attacked because the pain had arrivedte, and it was almost simultaneously that I crashed into the wall with it.


    "Huh... Huh!


    Now the wall was a wall, but a wall in the aisle... whether that would serve as some constion.


    ... No.


    Apparently, only one constion has been found.


    Right there, because a familiar man had fallen.


    He was the master of this inn.


    "... what, I don''t... live, I''m here, I see..."


    My chest is up and down, so I guess that''s for sure.


    It''s just... there''s so much blooding from its chest that it''s still alive, you might be right.


    But still, it doesn''t make a difference that you''re alive.


    It was worth the pain for being so impotent.


    And then, if we can get out of here safely, it''s all settled.


    "... well done, hey..."


    In the whole body of pain, there were clear signs of some kind from those on the backining of pain for a time.


    Mixed with what is pouring out, the cold runs through the spine.


    Stina knew that very well.


    I''ve never given it directly to anyone before, but I''m sure I''ve given it as much, if indirectly.


    That is, death.


    "... karma, reward,"


    Something I felt a few days ago and didn''t end up visiting.


    But it''s only in the future that we won''t be able to capture and let go of Stina.


    Then, it doesn''t make sense.


    At least with that girl... I think this guy would, too, if he could, but that''s also a good story for bugs.


    Hooray if one of themes true.


    Even if it doesn''te true... that''s what this world makes sense.


    What I resent is, I''m sure it''s muscr.


    Oh, still...


    "... after all, at least, or something, I think, around... salvation, but hey, hey"


    "- Hmm, I don''t think so.


    "... Huh?


    My end of the line should have already been finalized.


    So I give up without looking at you... but I look at the voices I hear without thinking about it.


    Was there, I should say, a pitch ck demon?


    But at the next moment, at the center of its body, a single line runs.


    Shortly afterwards, he split left and right around it¡­ A boy with dark ck hair and eyes, who was on the other side of it, stared at this one, exhaling in relief.

 170 Determination And Readiness

    "Good Lord... it''s a critical safe ce."


    Saying so and sighing out, Soma looked around.


    Brand new and creeping blood in a room where everything is destroyed and things scattered.


    And there''s Innkeeper and Stina down in the aisle, and they''re both severely ill.


    Though the Inn''s daughter was rolled near the entrance, there were no injuries that seemed particrly injurious there, so I prioritizeding this way... apparently I was right for this minute.


    Soma, who guessed the general circumstances, breathed out a sigh of sigh again with that in mind.


    "What, so, here, naughty, is...?


    And if I turned my gaze to my voice, I''d say hello, where Stina was about to wake up.


    Obviously it would not be a good wound to force, but it is something to do in vain and unscrupulous.


    Exhaling a sigh of sigh in a different sense than earlier, for now, when I approached him, I decided to apply the treatment first.


    "Hmm... no matter why... well, I had a bad feeling about it?


    "... Omei, say, sounds, sounds, because, troublesome,"


    "If I''m serious, I''ve spoken to She and the others I ran into in the guild."


    So I wondered, so I left the rest to She and the others, and Soma came here.


    Well, I had a bad feeling about it there, so I rushed here, so it''s not technically a joke or a lie.


    Stina opened her eyes gently as she waved her sword as she exchanged words.


    But shortly afterwards, before this one says anything, he nods as if he''s convinced.


    "... ma, yeah, right. Here, finally, I''ll do it, but it''s not rotten, it''s fine. Nothing, you don''t have to, but if you let go, if you will, if you die, I think,"


    "I have trouble being convinced in the direction of the day after tomorrow on my own, but it seems that it would be quicker to execute it before exining it because it''s already a hassle."


    - The Reason of the Sword, Protection of the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Mystery Water Stop, Eyes of the Void: The Dagger of Secret Sword Mercy, True.


    After you wave down your sword, leave Stina, who looks down at your body with a strange face, and when you head to the side of the innkeeper, wave your sword in the same way.


    You''ll be fine with this first.


    Then when I went back to Stina with the sword, Stina seemed to understand what had happened, but she had this puzzling look on her face.


    "... Omei, surely you didn''t say you couldn''t use magic or something?


    "Yeah? You''re right, and I don''t use magic or anything, but what are you talking about? It''s just a sword move."


    "As for Stina, what''s Omei saying? I feel like... well, fine. It is now that Omei is unscrupulous."


    "Hmm?


    His face seems puzzled, but he still seems to be convinced of something.


    Stina slowly rises as she exhales.


    Though this time, Soma isn''t convinced enough... well, not if you''re referring to that now.


    I decided to move on first.


    "In the meantime, is it okay that the bad guy in this case has been defeated... or killed? Probably to an earlier demon."


    "That fits. He said something like that. We haven''t said anything yet, but you know it well."


    "I wonder if half of it is based on guesses from the situation and the other half on experience."


    "What kind of experience have you had toe to that conclusion¡­"


    "I''m not making a big deal out of it."


    And while it''s called experience, it''s also somewhat mixed with stories I''ve heard.


    Either way, it won''t be something you can be very proud of.


    "So the rest depends on She and the others? Well, don''t worry about it."


    "That''s not necessarily true, I just want to say, but when Omei says it, it''s really what makes me think it is," he said.


    "I think it''s just buying my life."


    That''s what I said, shrugging my shoulders, and now I squeal.


    For now, I only know the conclusion of this one, but that''s just it, that''s it.


    We just wanted to check each other''s information to find out what happened after all.


    "Will it also be required from the guild, and would it seem sooner to check over there? Considering that She and the others should be told, it would be a hassle twice and three times."


    "Right, and you can finally see if it worked really well. It''s just... what about them?


    Stina turned her gaze with those words to the master of the yet unconscious Inn.


    And then, around what he''s saying, I guess he''s including that toddler girl.


    Sure, even if you think you''re gonna be okay now, it''s kinda arrogant to leave you alone like this.


    "Hmm... considering that these people may also know the circumstances, should we listen and take them? Perhaps the Alliance will think the same way."


    "Well, is that easy"


    If there is a problem, it is that I will carry it like this, or have it moved with me after I wake it... well, I''m not saying no, and it would be better if I woke it up.


    While we''re on the move, we might be able to talk to you to some extent.


    In conclusion, Soma also went there to wake her husband, with Stina on her way to the young girl.


    If I were to conclude, the innkeeper had nothing to tell Soma or his guild.


    He consistently said that he didn''t know why he was suddenly attacked, that his daughter was about to be grabbed, etc... well, it''s obvious to everyone that that''s a lie.


    For the appearance was too grand for it.


    Still, no one had anything to mention about it, I guess, because it was decided that we wouldn''t talk about it at the inquiry.


    Of course, that wouldn''t have been the case if Stina had spoken, but Stina doesn''t have the inws to do that.


    So... no, let''s not congrat.


    Stina was impressed by the way her husband looked.


    There, I was definitely ready.


    No matter what I see in this, only my daughter will definitely try to protect me.


    Or maybe the Somas didn''t try to ask for more information because they felt it too.


    Whatever it was, it was enough to make you think about what was in Stina.


    It''s now, it''s past, it''s future.


    What I''m doing, what I''ve done, what I''m trying to do.


    And what you have to do.


    Halfunconsciously, Stina was reaching for her nostalgia.


    What we have there is some demonic material.


    Before I met Soma here, I was collecting...


    "Hmmm... well, I wonder what it is"


    "Hmm? Oh, did youe back?"


    And if I turned my gaze to the voices I heard, I was just about to get the Somas back.


    Watch as he lowers his arms subtly and tilts his neck.


    The same goes for the earlier words, because they seemed so worried about something.


    "So, what''s going on? Did they say anything troublesome?


    "... it''s not like that"


    "Well...... there was something about it that didn''t really fall a bit, but I think it was a good story to say one way or the other"


    "So what''s bothering Soma?


    By the way, it''s the Adventurers Guild where Stina and the others are right now.


    And what Soma and the others were doing was a reception room where adventurers were not allowed to enter without much leeway.


    So we were supposed to be talking about this one, so I thought you said something troublesome, but he didn''t.


    So what the hell is this all about?


    "Talk about it on the way to the inn. I don''t know what you''re talking about here, or what you''re talking about here."


    "Well, so is that."


    It''s a time when there would otherwise be very few people, but now there are quite a few people in the guild because the situation is a situation.


    If there''s an adventurer, there seems to be a traveler or a city person who wants to hear about this one.


    You came out of the back of your guild in that situation, so there''s no way you won''t get your attention.


    Though it was not the gaze that was directed, it was clear from the surroundings that consciousness was directed.


    I know it''s not something you''ve been told to keep a secret, but it''s certainly not something you bother to talk about in this.


    It''s also something I''m slightly curious about what they''re doing back there, and I have no objection to heading to the inn.


    She and the others had been asked about it first, without saying anything in particr, and the Stinas left the guild behind.


    It must have been some time since the first piece came on, but the air in the city still remains somewhere tense.


    Well, the city still remains sealed off, and maybe it''s more natural than no formal notice from the guild.


    "So, what did you tell him?


    Walking in like that, Stina pointed the water at Soma.


    Though Soma still seemed to be thinking of something, I guess that led him to some conclusion.


    I nodded one and then opened its mouth.


    "Hmm... Whatever you say, let''s see what we know in this case. But I know very little about it."


    "Well, we''ve caught people who seem to have information, but they haven''t woken up yet."


    "... but the thing about it is, guild work"


    "Right. I guess it meant that Stina and the others were called in the first ce because there''s a chance they know something else. Well, Stina hasn''t been there."


    Soma and the others were called to the reception room for those reasons, and Stina never went because she didn''t think it was necessary.


    Honestly, Stina has nothing more to confirm about this one, and as I said earlier, she has no inws to tell the Alliance anything, nor is she going to.


    It''s troublesome, and he said what he knew already told Soma, and he didn''t go.


    Still, the only ce I''ve spoken to Soma is where it''s not obvious.


    I haven''t told you anything about what that girl is or anything that might lead to me.


    The reason for this is not for the owners of the inn, but for themselves.


    If we talk halfway through this, there''s a chance that they might suspect that we were involved in this case.


    Though I don''t think so, it is necessary to think about it in case.


    Especially more than strangely sharp people for such things.


    It''s just that Stina can''t know what that girl is anymore either... well, if you need to know, it''s nothing.


    Plus, it''s kind of imaginary.


    Stina once heard of it.


    Although I forgot who was saying it, during the previous revolt, he said he nned to use biological weapons.


    Most of them failed at the production stage, and the only sess story was that they were taken by traitors just before they even decided... I mean, I guess that''s what it is.


    It doesn''t matter to Stina.


    Whatever.


    "So, in the end, what was the problem?


    "There was nothing wrong with the story itself. All I know is that the young girl was targeted for some reason, and that it was the same person who was causing the demonic noise, and the rest is already dead. Yeah, I guess I could rub it if I said I could handle the magic props a little bit."


    "Why can''t you rub it? That was left intact, so you decided to give it to the Alliance."


    "... the Alliance side did not try to receive inside"


    "I hated trouble over there, too, I guess. Well, it''s obviously a troublesome substitute."


    "Even if they told me to manage it here, I shouldn''t be responsible. I managed to push it over and move on to the next story¡­"


    "Next story? What do you mean?


    The first thing I heard was that I would confirm the matter.


    Something more than that, and that was the problem, is that it?


    "No, the next story is the next one as it is. It seems to have been solved first, but then what are we going to do?"


    "Specifically, you''re talking about when the city''s blockade will be lifted. I know we''ve solved this already, but it''s still possible, in case."


    "Well, I can''t help but think about it, can I?" Why are they talking like that?


    "... then?... so that, to put it badly, you can transfer some responsibility?


    "... the guild here. Are you okay?


    "Well, that doesn''t bother us, and being okay until now means we''re okay."


    For now, it seems that we have been able to deal with it without difficulty.


    The blockade will also be lifted tomorrow... or until today...


    "So what do we think we should do?"


    "... I see. Is that what you mean?"


    I guess that means that Soma is worried about whether or not to get involved in this matter to the end.


    Though it''s almost over, there''s a survival interrogation, and there may still be something else.


    Will we stay here until that concern is over, or will we leave this city early tomorrow as our work is done?


    Which should be, and that''s the thing.


    "What do you think of those two?


    "... I''ll leave it to Soma"


    "Well, both make sense. I can''t say either, so I thought I''d leave it to Mr. Soma."


    "Hmm... well, I''ll just say it as part of my advice, but I think you can leave tomorrow, right?


    "Hmm... what about that heart?


    "Stina and the others are outsiders here after all. It''s too much if we get this far, and I think we can leave the rest to it. Well, unless you have something to do, right? Then I think that''s enough, and I think we should prioritize you."


    I shrugged my shoulders. That''s what I meant.


    In a double sense, though.


    In the sense that you actually think so and that you want me to.


    The trend of the Somas is synonymous with that of Stina, more than we promised to travel together.


    That''s why he wanted it for himself, to fulfill his purpose.


    "Hmmm...... I wonder if so. As a thank you for cooperating in this case, the Alliance gave me too much gratuity, so I don''t have to make any money here anymore."


    "Right, I hope so.... Stina has decided to do the same."


    Only thest word rolled in his mouth, and Stina turned her gaze forward.


    There''s still a bunch of noisy people out there.


    Breathe out small as you narrow your eyes to it.


    There can''t be such a convenient story now that everything is so good.


    There''s no way that something could have changed where it was poisoned, and it seemed to have changed, and there''s really nothing different about them.


    I can''t change the past, I leave my own hands now, and the future is set in the old days of thanksgiving.


    There''s only one choice.


    So Stina decided to be ready, that''s all.


    Thus, thinking about the future, Stina turned her back to the side road leading to the alley in order to get to the inn.

 171 Ex-Strong, Demon KingS Daughter? Break Up With

    I didn''t struggle as hard as I thought I''d finally, but I still step out into that vige with that in mind.


    If I thought this was thest ce, I had some emotion.


    But more than that, I often think that two years ago I was able to do this safely.


    I have magic in me now, but I didn''t have it back then.


    Still, I guess the reason I could do that was because I''d probably given up more than half of it.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know."


    I groan so with a bitter smile, but it''s only ever been possible to do it like a joke.


    When I am blessed, I sincerely think.


    And I''m sure that has always been the case just because I didn''t realize it.


    I had time to waste this time, so I remembered and thought about it again, and that''s what I thought.


    Back then, I probably only saw myself.


    Everything around me is enemies, and I think I was thinking about that when no one would take my side.


    That''s why I couldn''t stand it and jumped out of there.


    But is that really true?


    Those people, although they were certainly somewhat lethargic, were still not the kind of people who would leave their wounded children alone.


    Then there was a corresponding reason there, or maybe I just didn''t realize it.


    That''s what I think now.


    Of course, it may be too much of my own thinking, and it''s possible that I''ve beautified it because it''s about the past.


    But there''s no need to think about it now.


    "You just have to ask directly. I''vee all the way here."


    That''s what I should have done back then.


    No... I should have.


    If I''d done that...


    "Oh... but if I did, I might not be here right now..."


    If I hadn''t jumped out, I would have never seen him or those daughters.


    Because I didn''t do what was best at that time, there are times when I can be satisfied, and so on and so on.


    "Though, life could be something like that."


    I try to shrug my shoulders, lying like that.


    Either way, we''re almost there to get to our destination.


    I remember exactly where I should go if I were here.


    "Well... I wonder what will happen"


    Honestly, I don''t know what to expect, but it''ll be okay.


    And so he thought with ease, and Aina went to the back of the vige.


    "Well, thank you for your help."


    Early in the morning, the Somas were trying to make the city, which had just risen in the morning sun, after what they had decided the day before.


    Looking back, the innkeepers are at the inn''s doorstep.


    I said it wasn''t necessary, but that''s why I dropped him off.


    "No, I rather thought it was this one who took care of you. Thank you so much."


    So he bowed his head, and Soma breathed out small, because he had already received it many times, if thankfully.


    That''s what I received shortly after I helped, on my way to the guild, too far past enough to get a description of my history, and when I arrived at the inn where my husbands were returning after finishing my exnation in the guild, I was even treated close to weing them.


    It would be irresistible to go too far and make it even easier.


    Besides...


    "I''ve been saying this since yesterday, but if I thank you, it''s enough to say it to Stina."


    That''s from the bottom of my heart.


    Basically not, such as what Soma did to them in the first ce.


    Precisely as good as treating the injury.


    But that and this is because Stina was moving first.


    From what I''ve heard, if Stina hadn''t moved, she wouldn''t have solved it that smoothly, and maybe her husband''s life would have been in danger.


    If you think about it, the most praiseworthy opponent this time is Stina, and Stina is enough.


    "To Stina, of course, I am exceptionally grateful.... Thank you so much for everything."


    "... stop. Stina''s told me enough, and I didn''t do enough to be told that much in the first ce."


    Stina herself would say that, but that would be clearly humble.


    Or maybe he really thinks so, but it''s obvious from watching his husband sincerely appreciate it.


    I''m sure there''s a ''lot of things'' there... well, if you''re alive, it''s natural.


    That''s also holding things that no one else can tell you.


    That''s only natural, and it''s the same thing to trample someone else''s heart on the ground trying to force them to know it.


    I guess the guild thought so too, so I never mentioned it even if I was aware of something.


    Except, of course, if that''s something that''s going to be a problemter... at least Soma didn''t feel that way.


    So as a soma, you just shrug your shoulders.


    "Now, let''s go."


    "... no problem"


    "Right, there''s nothing particrly forgetful about it. I''m also saying there''s nothing I can forget."


    "I don''t need that kind of masochism.... Goodbye, then. Maybe we''ll never see each other again, but live with our masters."


    That''s what Stina said, because my husbands are leaving this city after this, too.


    There was a lot going on, but they''re going to do what they originally nned in the end.


    Or maybe it was because there was a lot going on.


    "Yes. See you when you get a chance.... See, you say hello properly too"


    My husband urged me because behind that body, that young girl was hiding.


    Watching how it went, you didn''t change what was avoided until the end, and I thought...


    "... yeah.... badass.... See youter....... thanks"


    It was directed primarily, I guess, at Stina and the others¡­ slightly, but certainly towards Soma as well.


    It didn''t make any difference to me if I looked in the eye or no, or if I hid right away, but Soma loosens her mouth just a little bit about it.


    That would be enough to reward you for this one.


    And as it was, the Somas walked out toward the outside of the city as they were finally dropped off by their master, who bowed his head again.


    As a matter of course, Somas don''t have a map of the region.


    It is unlikely that anything connected to military confidentiality will be sold at locations near the border, and even more so if it bes a marginal opponent.


    Still, Soma and the others were able to continue their journey without any problems because they could have told me exactly where the next vige or city would be.


    If you hadn''t even told me that, I''m sure this journey would have been tougher and harder.


    However, even with that in mind, it was unusually easy on the road on this trip.


    Even though he left the city in the morning, he was able to reach the next vige before nightfall.


    It was the fastest arrival, not even looking back on all the journeys we had ever made.


    Nevertheless, that is not the case when ites to whether the distance to the next vige was short.


    Perhaps if it had been the same, it would have taken three days before we arrived.


    That didn''t happen because there were elements in these somas that had never existed before.


    In short, it was because of Stina and because Stina remembered her exact journey to the next vige.


    Though the general location can be seen, streets are rarer to maintain.


    It''s not umon to lose track along the way, and if you''re not confident in the road, you can walk slowly.


    Sometimes I take breaks for nothing more than I don''t know how much longer I''ll be there, and the stack of those things wastes my time.


    And as it turns out, it takes several times as long as it should.


    Even though I know that, it''s basically more about daring to pick that one.


    Because if you really went the wrong way, you can do it in case you''re forced and tired, and if you can buy safety in time, you''ve never gone over it.


    But if you know the way, you don''t have to worry about it.


    "Hmmm... that was worth inviting Stina on a trip."


    "I think that''s just too much."


    "... That''s not true"


    "Well... I guess sometimes I''m unfamiliar with traveling, but even when Soma and the others are there, I get really anxious on the road. I think it''s worth getting to the next vige soon enough."


    Well, those anxieties are also true when ites to the vor of the journey...... if you don''t have to feel them, I''m sure it''s better.


    It''s a troublesome thing to take for granted, but sometimes these things would be good.


    "Well¡­ now that we have arrived before the corner night, will we just secure today''s inn?"


    It is normal to have an inn if it isrge enough to be called a city, but vice versa it is normal to have no inn if it is about the size of a vige.


    Because if people don''t visit, it''s only unnecessary.


    Well, the nearest from the city means that we probably have it here, but without it, we need to visit and negotiate with the vige chief''s house, etc.


    The sooner we get there, the better, and the sooner we can''t stay anywhere.


    We could get to the corner vige, but Nojuku and the others are stupid, so we should move first.


    "Right, I hope so. Well, here''s a goodbye to Omei and the others."


    But at that moment, Stina said something like that.


    "Hmm...? What does that mean?


    "... Stina had already secured a ce to stay here?


    "No, that''s what it means, right? Stina''s not staying here in the first ce. We still have time before the sun sets, and we''re moving on."


    "Where are you going?


    "Of course, it''s where Stina''s headed. Well, at least you''re pretty sure it''s somewherepletely different from where Omei and the others are going."


    I narrow my eyes and ask how it was... apparently, I wasn''t joking.


    I wonder what that means... but soon, I''m convinced.


    "... Speaking of which, although I said we would travel together, I didn''t say how long."


    "That''s the thing. In the short term, traveling from city to vige is a good enough journey. Now I''ve fulfilled my promise."


    "That''s... you might say so..."


    "... in a hurry?


    "I didn''t tell you, so you might feel that way about Omei and the others. It''s just that Stina, from the beginning, was meant to be a few days. I''m traveling here for a purpose."


    "Hmm... that makes sense"


    If the ces to head are together, it would be possible to travel together, but still depending on the purpose, one of them would need to stop by or increase the pace of travel.


    It would not be possible to match it as much as possible, but with all of it, it would not be possible.


    So it was logical to separate it from a few days from the beginning.


    "Sure, if it was just a few days, we would have been together for a few more days...... do we need to hurry that far?


    "I''m just saying there is. I''m not going to tell you anything specific."


    "... unfortunately, I have no choice?


    "Well, you are..."


    It wasn''t what I thought it would be.


    It is not undesirable that we could have travelled so far together and so briefly.


    However, I feel like I have more about paying back borrowings that were one of my purposes... which, too, would be something I have no choice about.


    At least, that won''t be a reason to keep her.


    "Really..."


    "There is no choice this time, but we shall meet again sometime. Only then should we travel together again. Now, a little longer."


    "...... hmm.... I have a meeting and a breakup is a journey.... and there''s also a reunion"


    "... well, I can''t guarantee you just about that. I''ll just say when I get the chance."


    And when Stina flipped her body...


    Goodbye, sir.


    That''s what I said, he left.


    It was light, not even remnants.


    Without ever looking back, its appearance goes away...... eventually, it bes invisible.


    Out of no-one, the sigh was exhaled.


    "Hmm... I''ve missed my ns, but for now it''s no different to take the inn. Let''s hear it in the right ce first."


    "... n"


    "¡­ Copy that."


    Felicia seems to be dragging somewhat because it''s so sudden, but she''ll be reliving herself in a while.


    It may be cold and harsh, but Stina has already left and won''te back.


    That is what must be done.


    ... Though, when I say that Soma has nowhere to think either, it''s a lie.


    Stina said oh and although it makes sense there...... it is also true that it was too steep.


    Perhaps Stina was also Stina and there was some reason or something to do that... well now I just can''t help thinking about it.


    Onest look at Stina''s departing direction exhales.


    Then moving his gaze, Soma turned to the right house to do what he had just said.

 172 Former Strongest, Reuniting With The Daughter Of The Demon King

    The Somas headed to the biggest house within sight, because that was most likely the vige chief''s house.


    Unless there is a ce that can be seen as an inn at a nce, but if not, it is easy to go to what seems to be the vige chief''s house first.


    If you look at the vige somehow as you head there, the way it looked was enough for the word typical to apply perfectly.


    The air flowing is surprisingly long idle when they say they''re just covering their surroundings with wooden fences.


    It won''t be busy, but it won''t be noisy and would be the perfect ce to take a breather.


    Soma is going to get a little bored when he lives there, but it''s still not a bad ce.


    The biggest factor in this is probably because there will never be a crisis that seems to being.


    As you can see from the fact that we havee this far, demons rarely appear to appear around here, and even if they do, only so-called weak demons are about horned rabbits.


    Still, it would be a threat from ordinary people living in the vige, but that''s a story that even adventurers around rank two need to hire on the baton.


    Alternatively, it is possible that those who were once adventurers would have returned to the vige or would have stayed.


    About that, it doesn''t matter.


    From all the views, thend seems to be quite rich, and I don''t think I have to worry about suffering from hunger.


    In the meantime, you don''t seem to have to worry about anything extra.


    If the vigers go to a vige that even struggles to get daily food, it can still be better for Nojuku to rest.


    Fortunately, I haven''t seen those viges in this world yet, but I guess that''s because the ce I''ve traveled to is the ce.


    If you turn your legs out a little, there must be plenty of ces like that.


    Though...


    "Hmm... and you''re really, amazingly normal"


    "... yeah, sure"


    "I say every time Ie to a new ce, is that enough to say? Honestly, I think you''re exaggerating."


    "Well, I do exaggerate when I say exaggerate, but whatever you say, it must still be that this is not a normal ce. Usually ces like that have to be like the difference..."


    This is where the despised live, though unterally.


    It''s normal for them to get big and small and distorted where they thought they weren''t.


    But so far, I don''t see anything like that on a group basis.


    Is it because they are unaware of such things because of their proximity to the elf forest... or...


    "... making sure someone does that intentionally?


    "Somebody, I said, there''s no ruler here, right?


    "Even though I''m not here, it''s only publicly speaking. I think you can think of it as essentially more so than there are those who call themselves kings..."


    However, the question remains whether you are the kind of person who would do that.


    Though I only know stories to tell, I don''t get that image from stories I hear from time to time.


    All Soma knows about the Demon King is that he associates himself with the word Demon King precisely because he is atrocious or makes as far as evil is concerned.


    I only find it ufortable that such a person is actually a wise king, and the allies even tenderly cared for the hearts and minds of the residents, or something like that.


    Of course, we are talking about the Demons, so some footprints will have been made.


    It''s like a ghost brawl against an enemy, but there''s no such thing as a sweet, gentle master against an ally.


    But more than that, Soma can make a more convincing hypothesis.


    In other words, it is possible that there is something else between the Demon King, who is so passed down outside in the first ce, and the one who is actually doing the Demon King now.


    "Uh... but you don''t hear about the demon king being defeated or reced, do you? If that happens, I think I''ll hear it too..."


    "... I''ve never heard of it either.... but that''s more than likely."


    She probably gave her consent because she knows as well as Soma what that is based on.


    Yes, the daughter of the Demon King, the presence of Eina.


    I''ve hardly heard of the Demon King from her, but I somehow know that she still respects him.


    Besides, if the Demon King existed as he heard, Aina would never have grown that straight.


    Even if it was only sweet inside.


    From that point of view, it is more natural to think that the present Demon King, who is also Aina''s father, is separate from the person he listens to.


    "And so is Stina. Stina doesn''t seem to be a bad person, although she seems to hold a lot of things in Stina."


    "... Sure, I call myself that, but it seems she''s also the daughter of the Demon King. Is there at least some kind of involvement, and if you think about it, can you convince me of Mr. Soma''s story?"


    "... not well known because it was decided that it was better to do so?


    "I guess that would be the ce. I don''t know whose decision it is."


    Besides, if you say it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter.


    I was just talking about that right now because, in short, it''s just a leisure time between traveling.


    Whatever the truth may be, it doesn''t matter either way, beyond the fact that it''s not like the Somas are involved.


    Interpretation was one of chatter.


    "I also don''t think it''s the kind of chatter we''re going to have here...... no, considering the cutting-edge we started talking about, it must be a story we were going to do because this is the ce. Still, wouldn''t it piss you off if the people here asked you?


    "Well, some people may see it as a bad word, but considering that, it''s been confirmed that there''s no one around to hear it properly."


    "Another futilely advanced thing..."


    "... but it sounds soma"


    "Do bad things that people hear. Is it fundamental to be careful not to be a nuisance to the surrounding area when talking, and not to offend anyone who overheard it?


    And while we were talking about that, the house that seemed to belong to the vige chief was approaching just around the corner.


    I approached him and somehow looked at his appearance.


    It wasn''t big enough to call it a mansion, but it was about 50% bigger than other houses around it.


    If it is a small vige, the size of the house is an indication of the high level of family character and influence in the vige as it is.


    No way. This won''t just mean you''re a viger.


    There are signs of people in the house, so there is no absence.


    Just take a step to the door of the house to tell him about the visit - but he didn''t have to knock.


    Just before that, the door opened from the other side.


    It won''t open automatically, and, naturally, there''s a person in the back of it.


    Or, apparently, he was just about toe out of the other side.


    Reflectively retreating from the spot...... stops along the way.


    Because I saw the face of the man about toe out.


    He is about the same height as himself, and bright red colors in his eyes are reflected in his vision.


    That is a sufficient substitute to associate a certain person... so I seem to have noticed that there is someone right over there too.


    Eyes of the same colour as the colour of my hair were pointed at me and opened wide.


    That''s probably the same for Soma.


    He was there because he was the person he associated himself with and he wasn''t expecting to meet here.


    "... Thor, Ma?


    "Aina, is it?


    Looking at the appearance, Soma muttered his name in amazement.

 173 Ex-Strong, ILl Confirm With The Reunited Girl.

    "So again... it''s been a long time, Eina"


    "Why did you bother putting it on for the price... normally it would be nice to see it for a long time.... Well, it''s been a while, Soma. Honestly, I never thought I''d be here."


    "That''s our dialogue, too."


    Soma shrugged her shoulders to Aina as she turned her attention.


    Well, I know what you''re trying to say, but I have a point here.


    I''m not here because I like anything.


    I think it was deliberate because the part is already brief but I have told it.


    Some time had passed since I identally reunited with Aina in front of a house that seemed to be the vige chief.


    Outside the windows, pitch ck is spreading in the sky, indicating that the night''s visit is imminent right there.


    And out the window, as you can see from the word, there are Somas in a certain house right now.


    However, it is not an inn, unless it is the vige chief''s house, etc.


    What a home this is for Eina.


    Technically it should be said to belong to the Eina family or it looks like something close to the vi.


    Not much different from the surrounding house in size, but too much for the four of us to stay.


    There doesn''t seem to be any food reserves or anything like that, but I got that too, so there won''t be any problems.


    As I looked around the house thinking about that, I sighed out like Eina had given up something.


    "... ma, fine. I''ll let you know moreter... I''m not expecting this one either."


    It was She who said that and Aina turned her gaze.


    Well, that''s not an impossibility, and I agree.


    If it was any other HR, I''m sure Soma would have thought the same thing.


    She is removing her hood now because, by the way, she doesn''t see anyone else.


    The p of his head moving in the shape of a snort caused his golden hair to flow saggily.


    "... I honestly wasn''t expecting it either"


    "Well, I know very well that maybe a lot has happened. If Soma was here, there''s no way that''s gonna happen. For now, it''s been a long time again."


    "... long time no see"


    Earlier, I briefly exchanged greetings for a reunion, but the ce was set to move quickly because of the location.


    That''s why Soma was doing the same thing.


    "By the way, I think they said something extraordinary right now? What do you mean, things would have happened because I was here?


    "You mean everything and nothing as it is, right? Or are you going to tell me that nothing weird happened?


    "... there was a lot"


    "No, that''s true for sure... but isn''t it because there was something else in my life?


    "... is it? Given that without Mr. Soma, neither I nor She would have been here right now, nor would we have been caught up in the troubles in the city we visited before here, can we still say that Mr. Soma has anything to do with this?


    and the moment Felicia entered the conversation, Eina''s behavior became slightly suspicious.


    I should have done a mild introduction, but apparently it''s not healed that I''m still people-friendly.


    It is also about whether it will heal in about February of January.


    And then... Felicia''s appearance may also have something to do with it.


    Anyway, unlike She, Felicia still wears a hood.


    It would also be kind of natural to care more than necessary.


    "Well, if you say so, I can''t even say so... Isn''t that a little awkward?


    "Really?... What do you think of She?


    "... um, it''s soma and I can''t help it?


    "I can''t solve it..."


    "You mean because of everyday deeds. Still, it looks like you''ve always been the same. Looks like you had a rough time over there too... uh, Mr. Felicia, so are you d?


    "Felicia, do you mind? Because this tone is like a habit, and I''m not used to being much of a whisperer. ¡­ this is what it is."


    For a moment, although there was a moment of hesitation, Felicia thoughtfully removed her hood.


    Aina is slightly breathtaking with her white hair and red eyes appearing from underneath.


    Exactly, there''s no way I don''t realize what that means.


    But when Aina exhales small, she immediately fogs the air of hesitation.


    Or it also seemed convincing.


    "... that. Then let me call you Felicia. You can call me whatever you want."


    "Okay. Okay, with Aina.... And I''m not saying it''s next, but may I ask you one thing?


    "Fine, what?... Well, I can almost tell."


    "Yes.... that, Aina, don''t you care? I, the¡­"


    "Even witches, you mean? It doesn''t bother you, naturally you''d be lying. In fact, I still care. But I don''t think you need to worry about it."


    "Why is that?


    Aina''s gaze was pointed at her for some reason.


    with a sigh of awkwardness.


    "There''s a fool there with me. Anyway, the fool there did something to you, and you''re supposed to travel with him. Then you don''t have to worry about it. ¡­ because I''ve experienced it myself"


    "... I see. Convinced."


    That being said, although I was slightly concerned that they were pointing their gaze at each other like they had figured something out... Soma secretly exhales small at the two of them.


    That''s a relief, to something that the two of us are going to be able to do without a problem.


    I thought it would be okay, and that''s why I had told Felicia that beforehand, but still it was possible in case.


    But such concerns seemed worrisome.


    To that, Soma deepened her confidence that it would be okay to go back to Radius like this and loosened its mouth.


    and.


    "Nevertheless, I had heard from Mr. Soma, but I was relieved just as I had really heard from him"


    "Huh? So, Soma told you about me...?


    "Yes, there was only a lot of time as I traveled this far"


    "... I''m not very good at chatting, and Soma was mainly talking about things"


    That''s true, but I think it''s half the story.


    Though it is true that Soma talked a lot to kill her spare time, it is also Felicia, and for whatever reason She talked quite a bit about it.


    Isn''t that where Soma and Felicia end up with 40% at a time and She for the rest?


    It''s not like I dare deny it though, so I listened in silence.


    "Well, um... specifically, can I ask what Soma was saying about me? Look, look, I figured you were wondering what I was saying?


    "Right......"


    So for a moment Felicia has turned her gaze to see if I can say it.


    So Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    I wasn''t pping anything like a pussy, because it''s not like I''m in trouble where I was told.


    ... maybe.


    "There was so much going on, it''s hard to sum it up in one word... but if you dare still say it in one word, is it an interesting person?


    "... hey soma, what the hell did you talk about...!?


    "No, it''s calming, Aina. I don''t remember talking about that in my life... but maybe it''s worth it."


    "... for now, I was talking about it being pretty funny when I tease you.... mainly me."


    "She......!?


    "I see... this is certainly what you were talking about"


    "Hey, even Felicia......!?


    "Well, leave the half-joke story alone..."


    "I think that means it was half true...?


    Even though Aina stares at me with her eyes, Felicia feels like a breeze.


    Should I say surprisingly, they can do that.


    "Seriously, is it something like gentle, but not only, someone with their own core? Most of all, from what I''ve heard, it''s just my opinion."


    "Oh yes... should I say thank you?


    "I feel like something''s different about that too... you''re wee, I''ll say"


    That said, the twoughing at each other seemed to be able to narrow the distance considerably.


    That just seems difficult all at once, but Soma was satisfied with the way it looked.


    "Nevertheless..."


    And, doing so, Aina tilted her neck as she looked at Felicia.


    And what''s in that gaze is the kind of eyes that look at things that seem strange.


    "Um... do you still care about this hair or something? If that''s the case, I''m wearing a hood..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, that''s not what I meant... She and Felicia are sisters, right? That, too, is pretty old away. I can be convinced if you say" sisters, "but you don''t look old enough to be apart."


    "I see, is that what you mean... but it might seem a little hard to understand from us"


    "... well,pared to your brother, you''re further away."


    "Hmm... Honestly, I never really cared about you either."


    "No, you mind. You must be on this side."


    That being said, even though I knew the truth, I didn''t recognize it as something I cared much about.


    Or maybe that''s because I knew there was something much more alive, etc.


    but so i connected to the next word because i thought that was a good opportunity.


    I''ve been meaning to ask you this ever since I met Aina.


    "Speaking of which, speaking of sisters... did Eina have sisters or something?


    The intention is obvious.


    She and Felicia also seem to have noticed, breathtaking for a moment, but Aina did not seem to have noticed it.


    He was hissing his eyebrows and leaning his neck as he turned his gaze to this one.


    "Yes? She''s not here? ''Cause you''re my only child...'' cause I''ve told you before, haven''t I?


    "Um, I remember hearing it, just in case. Coincidentally, Aina is the only child here, and she might have forgotten something?


    "No, you won''t forget. What are you talking about..."


    That was just a painful excuse, but it''s still settled.


    Stina, who called herself the daughter of the demon king, is not Aina''s sister.


    But then, why did you say that?


    "Oh, but speaking of which,"


    "Mm-hmm? Do you still have a sister or something?


    "That''s why you''re telling me you''re not here. No, but... I grew up with the same family, someone like my sister."


    "Ho...?


    "Though, I don''t even have a majority anymore. I left a few years ago when I said I was going to be on my own. I didn''t see you... I wonder how you''re doing by now."


    Aina, with a slightly distant eye, probably remembers the person... but the Somas weren''t quite there.


    You know what, because I was convinced.


    I think it would still be a good story to say that... but it''s a hassle to exin, so I went through with it?


    Though there is something about it that doesn''t fall into your heart¡­ it''s not something you can even think about.


    As you can confirm, he is not here.


    But the suspicion is clear, and then deepened, in an indescribable mood.


    Though thinking about the girl she had just broken up with earlier, Soma narrowed her eyes, while exhaling in a small way.

 174 Daughter Of The Demon King, Going Home

    "By the way, we''ve generally talked about this situation, but why is Eina here after all?


    Where the conversation had been chatting, Aina was holding her mouth reflexively to the words asked by Fujima.


    Well, there''s no way they wouldn''t ask me, but I was a little rmed because they didn''t ask me this far.


    It''s not like I can say otherwise, though.


    "Didn''t youe here for no reason?


    "... that''s right. I mean, there''s only one reason I''m here, right? It''s for the so-called homing."


    That is true for once.


    Aina came to the Dimension to return to her home¡­ to the Castle of the Demon King.


    "Hmm... is that okay?


    "Uh... what do you mean, it''s okay? Homing, what is it?


    "... I just heard a few things too, they have a lot going on?


    Apparently, the Somas haven''t told us anything about the area, either.


    Still somehow imaginable, Felicia turns her worrying gaze toward us when she slightly clouds its face.


    Is it because of the color of the hair that the eyes are simr to my own but I also feelpletely different?


    For the most part, hair and eyes are the same color, and even if they can be slightly different, it doesn''t look familiar to Eina at least that they are clearly different so far.


    Or maybe that''s also something specific to witches...... well, but that''s it.


    It''s nothing like that.


    Sure, Felicia may be a witch, but it''s the same thing with Eina in the situation.


    Besides, as I mentioned earlier.


    If Soma''s with us, we don''t have to worry about it in many ways.


    No, in a different way, though I care.


    Looks like we lived in the same house alone for about a month.


    But it''s not a situation I care about right now.


    I shrugged my shoulders, including a minute for such a thought gone by.


    "It''s okay. It''s not like they''re going to do anything else back there.... maybe, but. Well, that''s why I came back for confirmation."


    "I know why for now... but I''ve thought of it quite a bit. You didn''t say you weren''t going back for a while, did you?


    "... I didn''t even say I had ns like that when I left college"


    "Well, I honestly didn''t mean that then. That''s what bothered me since She left the academy."


    She was also gone from the college, and Aina had quite some leisure time at the time.


    There is much to do.


    There is no end to magic arm drilling.


    But still, there are limits to what you can do alone, and I''m just tired of doing all that alone.


    My friends almost didn''t stay in college, even as I changed my mood.


    Although Lina was the only one left, she had a lot to do, too, and I barely saw her.


    In the end, Eina was alone... so I thought I''d do what I could on my own because it was a corner.


    And that was where She was at the head.


    She also returned to her hometown, which she had not intended to return to for some time.


    Then I thought I''d try that myself.


    "Hmm... I mean, it was a half-onset behavior, right?


    "Well, that''s what happens."


    "That''s why you gave me permission."


    "Yeah, I was a little worried about that, too, but I didn''t feelfortable down there, did I? I went to Mr. Sophia''s to push half the way, but it was really light."


    The Demon King''s daughter returns to Demon King''s Castle temporarily.


    I think we should normally be more vignt, and I would rather be suspicious.


    But without exchanging pledges by skill, etc., they didn''t even produce a written statement.


    When I asked him if he could return home, he immediately returned the favor, and that was all.


    To the extent that I identally asked if that was okay from here, it was easy.


    "The easier you get permission, the more you''re trusted, doesn''t that mean?


    "We spent about a year together, so maybe we could say that... well, that''s why we made it pretty easy toe to Diment for now"


    Then to get here, though it wasn''t exactly easy, there wasn''t even enough to talk about it like the Somas.


    Exquisitely, when I used to do this a lot, I had the usual difficulty of being impressed with myself.


    "... and came straight here?


    "... that? Speaking of which, it must have been a homing, right?


    "Yes, but... Yeah, you might wonder if you don''t know the geography of Diment, but you need to go through this vige to get to Demon King''s Castle"


    Sure, this neighborhood is on the edge of the dime, but in the first ce, a ce with the Demon King''s Castle itself is close to the edge of the dime.


    There is also something like a vi here, because it is the closest vige to the ce where the Demon King Castle is located, and you must always pass it to get out.


    Although, I basically don''t go outside, so I leave the management here to the vige chief.


    That''s why I almost came out of the vige chief''s house when I was reunited with Soma and the others.


    Even though it''s in our own name, we can''t just use it on our own without saying hello to those we manage.


    "By the way, how long does it take to get to that Demon King''s Castle from here?


    "It won''t take that long, will it? Well, unless you know the way, maybe you should leave here tomorrow morning and get there by evening."


    "Is that so..."


    When he muttered so, Soma turned her gaze to She and the others.


    That seems to be eye-catching...... no, I guess you were right in fact.


    "Is it okay for us to follow?


    Shortly afterwards, because I''ve said that.


    "It''s... well, I don''t think you can do it, can you? I hardly had anyone to visit, but I shouldn''t have made any restrictions or anything.... but weren''t you going back to college?


    "I''m still going to do that, but, well, wouldn''t it be a problem to be slightly behind?


    "... for now, I have no problem"


    "Me, too."


    "No, it''s more about Soma than about you. I know you think you''re alive, like Lina or the Dean of the Academy, but it''s not like I have any certainty. I''m just gonna tell you I''m alive fast, aren''t you happy?... At least if it were me, it would have been a candle"


    "Yeah? No, at least Hildegard should have known... they haven''t heard?


    "Yes? What is that, my first ear? Well, I didn''t get to see him very often in the first ce..."


    Anyway, he''s the Dean of the Academy.


    Yeah, not the kind of person I''d see, but still, I''ve seen him about a few times since Soma disappeared.


    But I''ve never heard of it, and the dean seemed quite unwell.


    "... I haven''t heard it either"


    "Is that strange... my life and Hildegard have some fringe, so if we can''t find each other, we''ll know. That''s what he said, and that''s what I would feel."


    "I don''t know the man very well, but I didn''t let him know, thinking of the possibility that I would make him happy if I didn''t know where he was?... Well, Mr. Soma, I have a question about whether they need to think about it."


    "Well... maybe that''s what this is all about. And I agree with you on the second half."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "With? I haven''t been suddenly dissed in my life, have I?


    "That''s not true, is it? Just a feeling."


    "Well, even if Soma ever feels anything about it, it''s a disagreement."


    "... or a difference in values?


    "Oh man, it''s a terrible story"


    Though you say that and shrug your shoulders, Soma doesn''t seem to care much.


    I''m not serious about this, either.


    Regarding the content itself, anyway.


    "Anyway, if that''s the case, it certainly doesn''t matter, but it doesn''t mean someone dies where they didn''t know my life or death. I think Eina''s house is more concerned and important than that."


    "I''m not going to die because we''re just going home.... but thanks"


    Though I think it''s okay, I''m also sure I''m slightly anxious.


    So it was quite a pleasure to meet the Somas here, to be honest, and to say that they would follow.


    Well, that''s just about it, although I don''t say it... there''s nothing I can do to loosen my mouth.


    Either way, whatever happened with this, I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    Nothing is best, and although I think it is... even then Alberto grabbed me, I never thought that would happen.


    Therefore, minimum vignce is not neglected, while not forgetting the mindset of what if.


    They wondered how well they would be and how Eina felt about those who had evene to think she missed them.

 175 View The Former Most Powerful, Demon KingS Castle

    If I were to be honest with you, it would have been unexpected.


    However, it is difficult to answer inside when asked what it is about.


    Because it''s a feeling for more than one matter.


    It was something I could discover in one shot after searching for the right suspicious spot, or if I was going to give up if I was going to be suspicious or troublesome, I would have been weed with no problems whatsoever... and then the decision date would be tomorrow.


    Really, it was just unexpected.


    And then... the sight in front of you is also one of them.


    - Pull over.


    Breathe out small into those words past the back of your brain.


    Or maybe even around the U.N. crowd... one way or another, more than I expected.


    More than I expected, it was a situation I could only say no to.


    Yeah, except you could honestly say it was unexpected in terms of the number of people that are gathering.


    There are more than a hundred people gathered just looking over.


    I am impressed that this is all that we have gathered so often... but that is why we cannot hide the fright at the same time.


    Especially because of how everyone and he believe in sess.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    And the instant field boiled.


    Perhaps someone spoke of something brave as well.


    It''s as if I hadn''t heard, but I can easily predict what I said.


    Soon after, their gaze was directed at us all at once.


    Besides, I''m no longer in the mood to return a lovingugh, so I shrug my shoulders back, but still springs up again, so I guess I can do anything anymore.


    What are we going to do about it, and what are we going to do about it?


    Well, as for there, I guess I''m responsible too.


    I honestly exined this identity because it seemed troublesome and there was no point in hiding it, and I tried to show some power because it was also troublesome to be insulted, but they made the extra situation worse because of it.


    I thought it would be okay, but I could be sure that this would be absolutely fine.


    That''s what I said and the eyes I''ve been pointing at this one... still pointing at it. I feel the dark starch there and breathe one small breath.


    That''s not just for one person, it''s for everyone, and that''s why I wanted you to give me a break.


    I can just as well be treated like that.


    Even if it didn''t actually make any difference.


    "Totally... oh man"


    Squeeze, as disputed by the avid air.


    But in a way, Stina exhaled, saying that maybe this was what she deserved.


    Early the next morning.


    Soma and the others left the vige early because there was nothing left to do.


    We were supposed to head southwest, but the destination was changed to Demon King Castle, so we''re heading northwest.


    ording to Eina, this is the only way to get to Demon King''s Castle, but is there a connection where you can''t move on without taking certain steps?


    I was thinking about that... but by moving on, I knew what it meant.


    It was simply, geographically.


    "I''m sure this has toe from here."


    "A stronghold surrounded by rugged mountains, is it¡­ Arimori if you say so, but that''s how it works"


    "... but it''s not like we can''t go from anywhere else?


    "Well, well, if it was just rude, it might have been. But is it right that we need to follow proper procedures? Because there are powerful demons unleashed around us, and they''re starting to attack those people."


    "I see..."


    That seemed to be the specification of the ce where the Demon King lived for a long time.


    But that, in other words, shows one fact.


    "Hmm... does that mean the Demon King can manipte demons?


    Although it has often been said that demons can manipte demons, that demons are to me for the demons, and so on, that basically should have been just an argument.


    Skills do exist to teach and serve demons, but naturally that is not the exclusive patent of the Demons.


    Instead, it can''t be used just because it''s a demon tribe or something.


    "Right... technically, not the Demon King, but the subordinate... in this case, should we call it proximity? Well, you can have those people. Nevertheless, there are limits to numbers and ranges, and it seems to be best served by just letting them protect the mountains here."


    "Just... I think it''s too much?


    I agreed.


    Although not as good as the mountain surrounding Radius, the mountain here is also quite something.


    Just because I''m letting him loose here would be too much.


    The skill of Tame to use ordinary demons in the first ce should only cover about one to two people.


    You ignore that lightly, so that''s near the side of the Demon King or something.


    "I don''t think that guy wants you to tell him either. So the demons that are unleashed here are demons, but they are also protecting us. That''s why you can''t hunt when you''re nagging... Okay, you guys?


    "They say so, She?


    "... maybe about Soma"


    "You''re saying they are...! Both of them!


    "Yikes, it is"


    "... Yikes"


    "Weird!"


    To Eina''s cry, the Somas shrugged their shoulders all together.


    Point that gaze at the demon you just hunted.


    Yes, before I heard the current story, Soma, who saw a steep mountain, climbed up there just for now.


    Then he was immediately attacked by the demon and repelled as a matter of course... the somas who saw it sparkled their eyes.


    Because it was such a monster that I had never seen or heard of it before.


    Besides, it was also quite strong.


    Though it was all abination of views, Soma couldn''t defeat it with one blow.


    Strong demonic materials are often used for special applications.


    Because it may contain magic or produce special effects only.


    What''s more, it''s rare.


    If...


    "... I thought it would be a good research material"


    "Uhm... it''s a heartfelt shame.... Can''t you just take that? Look, I''ve already defeated him."


    "I''m telling you it''s ours too. That won''t change if they take you down. Well, I don''t know what else to do if this is someone else, but you guys, I mean, not especially soma."


    "Isn''t that terrible? It wasn''t on purpose, was it?


    "Well, I didn''t pay attention to mine beforehand this time. I''m sorry, and I don''t care about that. But if I give you permission to do it badly, that''s all."


    "No, no, that''s too much to think about, isn''t it? It''s just... I don''t think that only the same demons are released, and then there could be a lot of other rare demons here. With that in mind, if you were to do routine bareback or something, the mountains would be cut off by mistake, and then a rare demon would be hunted... I wonder if that''s what happened, etc., you don''t think about it at all?


    "Thank you for not convincing enough words. And I knew I couldn''t."


    "Yikes, it is"


    Though I shrug my shoulders again when I say that, of course it''s just a joke now.


    Eina''s words are, too.


    However, I''m probably serious that you can''t.


    Although it is true that I want to use it as a research material, it is probably not a good idea to do so.


    Whatever it is, it is an immediate guardian around the castle of the Demon King.


    Even demons don''t deserve surprise where troubles were nted there.


    Well, you won''t even bother to step on the mines you''re seeing.


    "By the way, I know you can''t take that back, but what do you do then?


    "Well, if we leave it here, we''ll be back in the dirt one of these days... it''s going to be an array of things between now and then"


    "... throw it down in the mountains?... instead of bait, two birds with one stone?


    "I wonder if it was carnivorous...... well, that''s not nasty, shall we take it? Tell me what''s going on, and I think someone will take care of it properly. So, Soma, please."


    "Hmm? Are you my age?


    To the words, Soma tilted her neck.


    Nevertheless, if they say who carries it, surely that would mean the role of soma -


    "That''s what you took down, and it''s natural to take responsibility, isn''t it?... Well, it''s simply true that I''m unlikely to be able to carry anything other than you. I know you know that, but it''s heavier than it looks."


    "Hmm, I don''t mind that... but if I could, I''d like to fulfill my responsibilities by looking into every corner."


    "¡­ then, cooperate"


    I thought you said no.


    "... Yikes"


    "... didn''t you remember She was weird again because Mr. Soma would do something extra"


    "I think it''s a little too windy for me?


    "If that''s what you think, weigh yourself a little. There''s a mountain there, so Mr. Soma is a little too free today to climb unexpectedly like that. Well, as usual, today is a misdemeanor."


    That was a bit self-conscious, so I''ll be honest with you and reflect on it.


    The proximity of Demon King''s Castle made me a little nervous.


    Because I have a lot to think about.


    "Now, let''s just say that we will carry them with us."


    Enough of the bullshit and head to the falling demon.


    By the way, that demon that Soma defeated had a bull-like appearance at first nce.


    But no matter what you think, it can''t be a cow.


    Because cows don''t have a third eye on their foreheads, and they don''t wrap thunder around their bodies when they rush in.


    Those things happened and I wanted to do a lot of research... well, I just have to obey more than they say I can''t.


    Together, if you try to lift that cow-like demon as it is, the weight shifted to your arms.


    He is about two metres long and would have a ton if he were a cow, but based on the weight he felt on his arm, he would probably be more than double that.


    Like Eina said, this has to be soma to hold.


    She is good at instantaneous power, but she''s not for this.


    Eina and Felicia did not go so far as to say, that Soma inevitably had to carry them.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Right...... are you okay? If it sounds hard, I can help..."


    "No, if you try to help me poorly, Aina''s going to crumble. Take only your feelings."


    "... right?


    You said it yourself, and this is how you care, so it''s totally like Eina.


    I smile bitterly and shrug my shoulders.


    It was at the foot of the mountain that Somas resumed their steps.


    It''s just a regr path, and the mountains are interrupted there - no?


    "This could be..."


    "... not something that came from the beginning, but made itter?


    "I mean, you know, just looking at it... that''s what I''m saying, right? He forcibly chose a part of the mountain and built the Demon King''s Castle there. My predecessors... No, the demon kings of my predecessors and so on."


    "How is it supposed to be called the Demon King or the Demon Nation that all sorts of things differ from being the Demon King?"


    While we talk about that, we go further where it became that path.


    Not the tunnel, there''s nothing there by the time it''s stunning.


    There must have been quite a few things here to see the mountain that had gone on so far... but it was a beautiful decision, so let''s see how awesome it is.


    "It''s a little ufortable for Mr. Soma to say the word awesome, etc."


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    "Oh, I can see that somehow. Soma would normally be able to do the same."


    "No, that''s a little too much for me."


    That''s right, Soma, too, would be pretty hard to create this much.


    The only thing you can use soma for in the first ce is just sword moves.


    In other words, its essence is to sh something.


    The mountain is too big to kill.


    As I said earlier, even if it is done, it is precise enough to wipe out about half of it.


    "... I have too many scratches on things and I''m not sure what to say..."


    "I agree, but I feel like soma at the same time."


    "Oh, sure, I think so,"


    "I think they say whatever they want..."


    "... naturally.... by the way, soma"


    "Yeah? What''s the matter?


    "... So what if these powers were directed at Soma here?


    "Hmm..."


    To the words, somehow look around, then nod again.


    These powers here.


    I think that''s a tremendous force to tter.


    Something that Soma would never be able to use.


    If it were directed at me...


    "Well, you''d sh it, normally"


    "... you know, even Mr. Soma said he couldn''t? And yet, can you sh it?


    "I don''t think you''ll know exactly what it is unless you try it... but maybe you can kill it to this extent, right?


    In short, it''s simply the difference ahead of the force.


    What made this happen was the force that made it specialized in destructive power, and what Soma unleashed was the force that made it specialized in amputation.


    If you say so, the former is the surface, and thetter is the line.


    No one has said that we don''t need to have equivalent force on the line to destroy the surface¡­ in the first ce, we are losing withprehensive force.


    "I don''t know what to say... soma is really soma"


    "... Sounds like soma"


    "Take it as apliment"


    In the end, though, that''s only an assumption.


    If it''s the power of the limit that creates this, we''re only talking about it.


    I don''t know where the cap is or anything like that unless I actually try it.


    And I don''t know how the recement of the Demon King will take ce... but normally, it wouldn''t be that weaker than it was in previous generations.


    In other words, the demon kings of today could be much stronger than the opponents who made this happen.


    At the end of the road, whichsted forever, only one building could be seen.


    Something like that must be Demon King''s Castle.


    And when Soma looked there, he narrowed his eyes, so that he could see who was there.

 176 Former Strongest, Reaching Demon King Castle

    As we approached the castle, the appearance increased further.


    Oddly enough, it would be perfect if even lightning were running in the background.


    It was exactly the appearance worthy of the name of Demon King Castle.


    However, it feels excessive for that matter, and there is also an atmosphere that makes it look like it on purpose.


    And apparently, it wasn''t my fault.


    "I used to be creepy and dark for nothing, and I wondered what you were thinking, but you''d be convinced to find out all kinds of things outside like this before you look at them. Whether this is a normal house or a castle, the opposite is a problem."


    "Right...... it means that even the Demons don''t get very close, and then those are the ones who inevitablye here. So if the appearance is normal, it''s going to feel like you''ve frustrated your nose. I''m sure that''s what you''re after."


    "... is it hard for the Demon King too?


    Sounds like it.


    Well, from the demon king''s point of view, it''s not what I found out.


    "But somehow I feel like I can''t live there, but is it okay there?


    "Oh, that''s okay. I mean, it''s a residential area, because there''s a proper ce like that. Well, I guess I can do that because I don''t really live there."


    "Don''t you live in a lot of people? It''s so big..."


    It would also be impossible for Felicia to be surprised.


    Whatever it is, the castle is actually quiterge.


    At least it would be bigger than the royal castle in the king''s capital of Radius. Ah or equivalent.


    Most importantly, as Soma said, it seems difficult to live there or use this castle only in a small number of ces, which makes me feel somewhat unwell.


    "... other than people, demons or something?


    "Actually, they used to, but at least I''ve never seen a demon in there. Instead, there''s a line between avoiding demons."


    "Oh... that''s what you said."


    However, it was from Stina and not from Aina who heard the story.


    I guess that''s why.


    Hearing the words, Aina was leaning her neck strangely.


    "He said...? Did I ever tell you this before?


    "No, maybe you''ve never heard of it from Aina. What I said was from someone else."


    "Hmm... well, I''m not hiding anything, and I guess it''s no wonder someone knew that"


    Seems like Eina was convinced to say so... but she didn''t dare tell me that Soma was Stina because she didn''t tell Eina about Stina in the first ce.


    I exined the general events that had taken ce so far in the course of yesterday, and in the city just before, I was helped by a certain person, etc., but I didn''t exin who exactly it was.


    That was Soma''s arbitrariness, but when I saw the gap and told Felicia and the others why, they were both convinced.


    The reason for this is that it seems that Eina and the others haven''t seen each other in at least thest few years.


    Moreover, because there seems to be some circumstance there, there was no judgment as to whether it was okay to talk about it in a detour.


    For that reason, I first asked how it was going, and if it seemed okay, I decided to talk to her.


    Well, I''m still thinking about how I''m going to make that decision... maybe it''ll be on my way back to college even if I talk about it.


    There is no particr reason why we should rush to talk.


    More than that, now...


    "Well... then, should we go? I can''t help but see the castle here forever."


    "Um, you are. So let''s go. - To exorcise the Demon King."


    "Hey what are you trying to exorcise people''s parents......!?


    "No, ''cause when ites to demon kings, it would be arr? Would you have a magic guide like no two in the world, or a material? Or maybe there''s something about it that makes magic work. And defeat the Demon King, and it will be mine. Why not take them down?


    "... yeah, sure.... I''ll help too"


    "She''s convinced and not offering to cooperate...!


    You know it''s a joke no matter what you think, but hum and nod at Aina foring on a solid ride and putting in a scratch.


    "Aina still doesn''t have to be like this"


    "... I feel like I''ve reunited with Eina"


    "Hey there...! Or so what has it been...!


    And we had that usual interaction, but there was a mix of fuzzy and unusual things.


    Immediately afterwards, the sigh was exhaled.


    "... ha"


    It goes without saying that it was Felicia who emitted it.


    With it lies a clear blur in the gaze toward Soma and the others.


    Then when I turned to Aina, I bowed my head.


    "Excuse me, Aina, my sister..."


    "Huh? Oh, no, it''s nothing usual, and you mean you''re used to it... not enough to care that much? I''m not really mad, either."


    "Hmm... I know this one, but when I put it into words, it feels right..."


    "... Sounds a little bit like it?


    "That doesn''t mean you guys can say anything......!?


    I''ll stop shrugging my shoulders because I just can''t seem to do this any more.


    Felicia was still pointing frightening emotions at it, but also as a response to it.


    Well, in time, Felicia will get used to it.


    Aside from who that is good for and bad for.


    Whatever.


    "Do you really want to go for now?"


    Zito eyes were turned from Aina, and with a bitter smile, the Somas walked out toward the castle in front of them all the way.


    It was an unexpected development waiting for the Somas who arrived at Demon King''s Castle.


    No, technically, that might not be the right way to put it.


    Because something didn''t happen, there wasn''t something to be - there wasn''t anyone to be there.


    That is...


    "Hmmm... The castle of the demon king without the demon king is also novel"


    "And I think I heard you say, I escaped earlier..."


    "... well, I heard it too, so maybe it''s not my fault"


    That''s what they said.


    I don''t have too much pping though, so I try to remember what happened while organizing¡­ First, when the Somas arrived at the castle, a man named Deacon immediately appeared.


    They don''t have any other butlers in this ce, and yet they call themselves butlers for some reason... well, that doesn''t matter.


    What matters is what the man told you.


    The man was naturally acquainted with Aina and was delighted with her return and expressed his wee, but shortly thereafter he uttered the following words:


    Says there''s only myself and one more in this castle right now.


    Everyone else has business to attend to and is away.


    But the other one is the Demon King, who is the Lord here... and he says he doesn''t know where he is right now.


    But he didn''t get caught, and he didn''t want to work, so he ran away.


    For a moment, I was just wondering if you were joking or something.


    ''... Speaking of which, that''s who he was. Not at all...... is it a good thing or a bad thing that hasn''t changed......''


    Around Eina grumbled like that with her sigh, apparently it''s true.


    And when Aina refused, she went with the deacon to search for the Demon King, and thus only three Somas were left here.


    "Well... but I wonder what it is"


    "What''s the matter and these things, don''t we just have to wait here?


    "... there''s nothing else I can do"


    "Well, that''s true."


    As he shrugs his shoulders, Soma looks over at the spot.


    It was the stones that got into view first, or most of them there.


    Exceptions would be about the chair where the Somas are sitting and the table right next to them.


    That was all that was made of wood, and the walls and ceilings, the ce was all made of stone.


    That''s the narrow part, to be honest.


    Although the chair has only one table in three and is sufficient to rest, it is overwhelmingly notrge enough to do anything else.


    Perhaps, but this is supposed to be a soldier''s stuffing or something like that.


    Soma and the others were brought to such a ce and abandoned... it wasn''t something else.


    Maybe, but Aina and the others were in a hurry and confusion.


    Otherwise, they shouldn''t just bring him in here and make him wait.


    "... well, if they say the Demon King escaped or something, I''d take that for granted too"


    "... but like it was the wind I know?


    "Even if we knew it, we never experienced it ourselves, so to speak."


    Usually the people who were away were looking for them, but now that we''re the only ones left, we just have to do it.


    However, because I am unfamiliar with it, it has be so temperamental.


    Seems like he was actually in quite a hurry, and that''s probably the ce.


    Well, as Felicia said, the lord of this ce, the king has fled.


    I think it''s more of a problem to stay calm.


    "I''m honestly free though... Hmm"


    "Oh, did you just think of something that wasn''t there?


    "That''s disrespectful. That''s not true, is it? Well, I can''t deny that I''vee up with something."


    "... specifically, what kind of thing?


    "No, I had no choice where I was jizzing here, and I thought I''d try to explore this castle. Maybe we''ll find something."


    "This is Aina''s house, isn''t it? Isn''t that just a family search...?


    "... but it looks like fun"


    "So, is it?


    Although Felicia has a frightening atmosphere, this is the Imperial Castle.


    It would be natural to be interested in what it is.


    "... well, I certainly don''t deny it, but I''m not going, am I?


    "Mm, why is that?


    "Because my conscience prevails over curiosity"


    "I see... then you have no choice."


    "... n, then I''ll stay too"


    "... She? If I wanted to go somewhere else, I wouldn''t stop, would I? No, I might say a word or so."


    "...... it''s okay"


    It''s definitely about Felicia.


    But if he decides, there is no denying it.


    Though there are some ces where I think just soma will go alone here, but if I shy away here, the two of them will care more.


    "Hmm... So I''m going to go alone? Oh, it is. If we search for the Demon King atst, it will be an excuse."


    "I don''t feel like I can do it at a time when I''m saying excuse... in the first ce, don''t you know the face of the Demon King?


    "Sure you''re right, but are there only demon kings left here? Then when you see someone you don''t know, it is the Demon King."


    "That''s a big mess..."


    "... but for once the muscles are through"


    Well, you don''t actually have to encounter it, but it doesn''t matter.


    It''s preconstruction, and if it''s preconstruction, if it makes sense, it''s fine.


    Besides, this is just a waste of time.


    I''m not even serious about doing something.


    Hence.


    "So you''re just going to go a little bit"


    "...e on in"


    "We''re not going very far, and we''reing back before it''s toote, right?


    "Are you my mother?"


    With those words exchanged and a bitter smile, Soma easily followed the room.

 177 Encounter The Former Strongest, Nostalgic Face

    At the time of appearance, it was half clear, but apparently it would take about two days a day to walk this Demon King''s Castle from corner to corner.


    First of all, it''s simply a big ce, but the aisle is narrower than that.


    Technically, the width is to the extent that two or three people can get through, and the height is to the extent that the head doesn''t reach the ceiling where it jumps up lightly.


    But given the size of the castle, you can say it''s narrow.


    And that means, depending on the number of rooms and the size there, you''ll also need to travel ordingly.


    If, within the same area, we consider that a wide and narrow passage is to beid, it is inevitable that the narrow passages will be more numerous and the distance that we will have to walk for them will increase.


    Well, I can''t tell you all about it because it could also be erging the room in the aisle, but at this rate it won''t make a big difference unless the room is extrarge.


    Besides, this is Demon King Castle.


    It is more natural to assume that there can be no such thing as easy to make ahead, but rather that this kind of road continues in an extended way.


    Or it''s been about thirty minutes since I started walking here, but there''s actually been a simr passage like this all along.


    Then again, it is likely that this will be the case in the future.


    Of course, whether that''s the normal path is another story.


    "In the first ce, it''s not a normal path at the moment."


    Looking around with a sigh of sigh, that''s the stone corridor there.


    It seems that it was made from the same raw materials used in the room with Felicia and the others earlier, but there is a clear difference there.


    It looks like it was written on a wall.


    Rather than differing texts, there was no text itself in that room, so the text itself is a difference.


    But if that room was a killerndscape, it wasn''t.


    No, it was definitely a killingndscape, but this text doesn''t exist to entertain the eyes.


    Nevertheless, this would not in itself have any effect.


    It''s not pointless, but it''s not something that works alone, it''s one of those things.


    If we were to draw a conclusion in the end, they were something that confused the sense of distance, the sense of direction, etc.


    Part of that trick is the fact that the monotonous scenery seems to continue.


    It slows down concentration and deprives us of normal judgment one by one.


    And as I said, this actually looks monotonous, it''s not monotonous.


    Only marginally, the aisle is angled to such an extent that it is not normally noticed, and the distance is shorter or longer.


    That''s the kind of thing that drives the senses a little crazy.


    in when ites to in, but that''s why it''s hard to be noticed and quite effective.


    Because it''s also possible that we''re going ahead, but actually we''re just gluing around the same ce.


    "... it seems to be a devil''s castle trick, but it''s subtle."


    But when ites to solidity, it''s solid, and above all, it''s a really nasty trick around where I knew I couldn''t ignore it altogether.


    Somehow, the text seems to contain implicit effects, and in this minute, it seems to have nted a variety of other things.


    It was a trick that seemed to understand the character of those who made this.


    Nevertheless, it seems that this castle diverts almost exactly what its predecessors used, so I guess that''s the one who had a nasty personality.


    "Whatever it is, Felicia and the others are right to wait,"


    Felicia would have been exhausted just because something interesting was waiting for her ahead.


    Well, in that sense, maybe this sounds like Demon Royal Castle.


    in the sense of sifting off what iscking in strength.


    If there''s a problem, does it mean it''s time for Soma to start getting tired of walking here?


    Maybe there are demons unleashed here by nature, and some of them make it harder to understand the trick here, but as things stand, the aisle just keeps even going.


    It''s just that I''m free, more than just that something doesn''t happen where I realize the trick.


    Let''s get tired of the soma.


    "Hum... Forcing a shortcut for the first time... no, is that just bad?


    If it''s just the castle of the demon king, it''s where we cut and tear down the aisle and create it on the road, but this is Aina''s house as well.


    I''m still searching for my family, and if I even start destroying it, I won''t have to be as stylish as I want.


    "... no? If you insist that you have made it easy to see and live in. Or...?


    I''ll start thinking about that, but that won''t help either.


    Anyway, from the feeling of Soma, we should not have been able to turn a third yet.


    I mean, in the worst case scenario, you have to spend more than twice as much time walking around here.


    You can''t be doing something decent or anything.


    Besides, given the height to the ceiling, there seems to be quite a few hierarchies here as well.


    That''s where my guess is that it''ll take a few days to look around from corner to corner... but if it felt the same way there, I''m just not sure I can contain my desire to make a shortcut.


    Well, you can start exploring on your own.


    "... yeah?


    And that was when I tried to walk through the same path as before with a sigh of sigh.


    I stopped inadvertently because I felt somewhat ufortable.


    That''s not what I felt against the text on the wall or the inclination of the aisle.


    In the first ce, that would be now.


    I did notice the trick here because I felt ufortable there... but what I just learned was a different feeling from that.


    "Hmm, is this... a wall, is it?


    Look around and make a point there.


    Because the text is slightly ufortable, it''s a little difficult to understand.


    "Again, it is... and this is..."


    If I pushed the ufortable wall on him, only that part shifted slightly backwards.


    Stop like you caught something right away, but if you get here, I can somehow imagine.


    When I moved it left and right, it seemed to move it to the right.


    If you actually do that, the wall in front of you slides brilliantly to the right.


    Eventually, there was a pocky hole there to the point where one person could get through.


    "Hidden passages¡­ rather than hidden rooms, is that what it is?


    Maybe this isn''t the way to go.


    I think so because it is a little too early in position if it is also a staircase that leads to the upper level here.


    Though it was quite difficult to understand, the fact that soma was found in this way meant that it was not something to be found once and for all.


    And if they find it, more than half the tricks will be pointless.


    There''s no possibility of keeping that ce in a ce like this for backwards, but it''ll be hard to think about.


    In short, this is likely an irrelevant ce to move on.


    "If you are, it''s not worth going to."


    Rather, there is no reason not to go in this situation.


    I''m getting tired of it, and above all, there''s a chance that something''s hidden up ahead.


    You can''t possibly not go.


    And that''s how I moved on.


    "Mm... this is..."


    I knew right away that the ce was different from where it had been.


    Anyway, it''s obvious from the looks of it.


    The colors that jumped into view were green first, followed by tea.


    was a tree.


    Besides, it''s quite a giant tree.


    Anyway, if you try to look up ahead, you have to lean to the point where your neck hurts.


    Apparently this is the only ce with different ceiling heights, and that''s not all I can tell is that it''s not just a tree.


    But Soma soon got out of sight.


    directly below it... rather than because I found a shadow leaning on the trunk part.


    He seemed to be asleep... but at the moment, when his eyes were opened, he woke his body in a panic.


    "Yabe, they found... that doesn''t sound like it. I mean, who?


    So said the face that tilted his neck belonged to a young man.


    Something like a mid-teenager?


    The color of its hair and eyes is the same pitch-ck as soma''s, but behind its eyes it makes it feel somewhat like it''s old.


    He was a man of unclear age, like he was a boy, like he was a youth, like he was more than that, pah.


    But that''s not why Soma lost her word there.


    That ''s--


    "Hmm, invader, I don''t feel killer or anything for... are you lost? That means it''s possible that someone came... but look. Leave it to him and you''ll figure it out. So I''m sorry. I''m not going to show you how to get lost. It''s a hassle. I''m still sloppy here, so do your best to get back on your own."


    But with that said, Soma exhaled into the figure of a man who really deposited his body in the trunk of the tree again and began to close his eyes.


    Well, I was kind of thinking that might happen.


    "Not at all... you''ve gone somewhere surprised. It would be okay to have changed a little, but it would be too much. As always - Iori Kanzaki."


    "- What do you mean?


    Immediately after, the man''s eyes are reopened and his astonishing gaze is directed this way, but as a soma, all he has to do is exhale a sigh containing a shudder.


    Really... no matter how much, it would be too unusual.


    In many ways.


    "Why did you give me my name... No, wait? With that strange talk, you know me...?


    "It''s really the same with you, like a strange conversation. It would be too rude toin about how people talk."


    "And the way you say it... I knew it was you, Soma - the Night Fog Soma...!?


    "It is true, but it is also wrong. Technically, he''s already dead."


    To his nostalgic friend, Soma, called by his nostalgic name, shrugged his shoulders when he smiled bitterly at his surprised face.

 178 Former Strongest, Warms Up Your Intimacy With Old Friends

    "So you''re dead once and reincarnated into this world? I thought it was the one that''s been flying for a long time... but I don''t think that''s it."


    "I don''t want you to tell me that you''ve been summoned to another world as a brave man. Besides, you would be flying better to take over the Demon King after defeating him."


    "Really?


    "Definitely."


    Sitting under a giant tree, the Somas, who had finished talking about the trajectory to this day, were so immersed in the nostalgic air.


    Honestly, although we had some reluctance from each other in the beginning, there are no shards of that now.


    It was as if I had gone back then.


    If you''re going to say it in short, Soma and the man in front of you - Io, are ancient friends.


    Well, in old times, from soma''s point of view, I mean, we were friends back in our lives.


    "Hmmm... a friend of mine from myst life, it would have just hurt if I had spoken back then."


    "Nah, I''m even saying to the brave, reincarnation to the demon king, that kind of thing. Now, right?"


    "... sure, you''re right"


    When I say that and nod, I smile bitterly.


    I''ve tried taking every single element, and it won''t make a big difference.


    When you think about it, it is something that has reallye a long way.


    In many ways.


    "Still, I was pretty surprised to hear you talk, but you weren''t either, were you? What kind of difference does life experience make?


    "No, as I told you, it''s no big deal for me in the sense of life experience. That''s another reason."


    "What''s wrong with your outlook on life, like not making a big deal of it while you''re killing each other with Dragon God...? Well, anyway... another reason? If you know something simr, it''s part of your life experience.


    "In that case, I didn''t experience it myself, so I feel included... well, either way, it certainly isn''t."


    The reason why Soma wasn''t surprised to hear about Io is simple.


    Because I knew about the story, and because I was able to predict.


    That brave men have been summoned from different worlds.


    that one day the figure of the brave man was no longer seen at the border.


    That the Demon King has been defeated and his throne has taken over.


    And that his surname is Kanzaki.


    Exactly. I was somewhat surprised that Io was the Demon King, but if I even figured that out, I''d just tie those stories together in a single ler.


    It wasn''t a difficult story.


    "That''s strange because when you say that, you feel that way, don''t you? I don''t think so... or if you knew the name Kanzaki, wouldn''t you be surprised if I were the Demon King?


    "No, thest name Kanzaki was not so rare, and it was possible that he was someone other than the world I knew. Though I''ve taken that possibility into ount, I was just surprised when I found out you were really the Demon King, wasn''t I?


    By the way, at that moment I could understand that Io was the Demon King, because there was nothing else.


    Now if the Demon King and Io had nothing to do with it, I''d be more afraid of you.


    "Uh, I see, right... hmm? No, wait...? In the first ce, how do you know Kansaki''s name?


    "Yeah? Rather, why are you questioning it there?


    "I''ve basically only been named Ioli the whole time. This has always been the case, especially during the valiant years. If there was any trouble, it would have been easier to hide."


    "As always, only the head works in weird directions, or the one who only gives his all when avoiding trouble..."


    "Sort of. So, even after I started ying Demon King over here, I''ve never named Kansaki, except for some of the same reasons..."


    "What are you going to do with the demon king thinking about hiding himself?


    No, or do I need to think about it because I''m the Demon King?


    But anyway, it was convincing to question there if that was the case.


    Though...


    "I don''t think it makes sense if you don''t make it all thorough?


    "Am I right? What do you mean?


    "That''s what it means, isn''t it? If your body had named Kansaki, it wouldn''t make sense where you were hiding it."


    "Hmm? What do you mean... no, speaking of you, how did you get here -"


    It was at that moment, when Io raised the question.


    Before Soma could answer it, the eloquent answer itself appeared above all else.


    "Oh, I knew it! If you think there''s a path you don''t recognize... you''ve been hiding here...!?


    "I couldn''t find you no matter how many times I looked for you from time to time, so I knew there was something like a hidden room somewhere... I didn''t know it was here"


    "Whew, yabe, now it''s time to see............ Eina?


    But that seemed unexpected to Io.


    Most of all, my daughter, who hadn''t been back in two years, suddenly showed up.


    Though that would also be a natural reaction.


    "Why... no, I see. That sort of thing..."


    With such a grunt, Io shrugged his shoulders back as he turned his gaze to this one.


    Well, I certainly didn''t exin it, but I didn''t hide it for once.


    In fact, we finished exining each other''s circumstances earlier, so there was no time to exin.


    Nevertheless, if you were to tell me, there is nothing I can say.


    This kind of thing would still be interesting if someone taught it.


    "Totally, I haven''t seen him in a long time, but he hasn''t changed at all...! I don''t mean to sound like a demon king, but you always said we were a little tight...!?


    "Oh, no, that''s... So, Eina...?


    "What...!?


    What was put into the second whine must have been different from what was earlier.


    No doubt there, because there was a different kind of surprise from the one ahead.


    Aina hasn''t noticed it in any way and seems to have taken it in a different way... to the gaze directed at her again, but Soma still shrugs her shoulders back.


    Because I understand what that means.


    "Does this mean you owe it to me?


    "Well...? I''m not a big deal, am I? It will be due to his own efforts"


    "If I could have done something about it, I would have done something about it."


    "Hey Dad, listen... is that it? Speaking of which, why is Soma here...?


    "No, it''s not toote to notice, is it?


    That''s all I''ve been trying to find, and I know how that feels, because I''ve been saying this guy is a pain in the ass for a long time.


    Besides, it must have been a long time since we were going to meet again, so it would be even more so.


    "I was free to just wait. When I was searching in my spare time, I found this ce, and I found this ce."


    "You''re on your own again..."


    "But I suppose that''s why we found this ce? I don''t think you knew anything about this ce."


    "Sure, we didn''t know about this ce¡­ for your information, may I ask how you were able to discover this ce?


    "Nothing special, though, is it? I felt ufortable walking normally, and I looked it up and found it, and it feels like it."


    "... I see. That''s thedy''s friend, you''re here."


    "You''re you, too, and that''s the same ce. Something worse or evolution, though. I mean, isn''t it awful to treat me like this?


    "I think it''s a reasonable treatment? Would Eina agree with that?


    "Oh, uh... yeah, right?


    "Yeah......?


    And Aina, who had gained momentum until earlier, was losing momentum as to why.


    I guess not because Soma was here too... tilt his neck first.


    Watching Aina that way, Aina, who looked somewhat bewildered, asked, lurking her eyebrows.


    "Um, Soma... I don''t know, I feel strangely close to my father...?


    "Hmm..."


    I''m convinced that''s the word.


    Sure, it would be natural to have doubts if people my own father and my own age had been close.


    But...


    "I don''t deny it, but there''s a lot going on in my life."


    "... I think I''ve heard something simr before?


    "That''s strange, isn''t it?


    I have no reason to hide it, but it''s a littleplicated to exin the situation... not Iori, but it''s a hassle to be honest.


    Conversely, there is no particr need for it, and it is easiest if you do not have to exin it.


    "Anything as far as I''m concerned, I guess that''s what Soma would say, and it''s a hassle to exin everything, so that''s fine."


    "... well, it''s not like I really want to know, and I don''t need to... but after all, I''m not as close as strange to you no matter what you think.... nothing good."


    I''m not satisfied, but I think Eina convinced me that she did.


    Still, I''m not dissatisfied because it doesn''t change, or I can turn my eyes on you, but as for this one, I just shrug my shoulders.


    Well, if you get a chance one of these days, isn''t there something we can talk about?


    "Ma''am, I''m sorry to hear about your wee, but it''s something the Demon King has found, and it''s time for you toe back? Your friend will be waiting for you."


    "Ah... so is that. Shall we go back there first?"


    Where the story was separated, the Deacon brought up about Felicia and the others, thereby smoothly moving the story to the next development.


    They can do all of this guy, just name him Deacon.


    And before that...


    "By the way, it''s fine to try to escape, but if this happens, my senior will work together to catch you, too, right?


    "Shit... Friends are worthless"


    "Hate and because he is also a friend of Eina''s"


    If I stabbed a nail in Iwo, who was trying to sneak away, he just seemed to give up.


    I guess it doesn''t mean I don''t want to deal with the Somas, it just means I don''t want to do my job cumbersome... but I''m really the same guy.


    Apparently nothing has changed about that sexual root that used to call itself Neat.


    but I thought so and walked out following Aina and the others, and I reconsidered, no.


    Because Io, who also followedter, noticed that he was looking at Aina and saw the look on her face.


    ... Perhaps Aina now looks good to say that she is the original Eina, as Ioda knows, even more than she was when she flew out of this castle.


    Look at that, I can do a face like this, so apparently it doesn''t mean anything''s changed.


    At least, he thought that his face as a parent could now be done, and Soma only loosened its mouth a little bit.

 179 Ex-Strong, See How Parents And Children Are Doing

    Again, it should be said that the Felicia and the others who were left were spared time.


    When she came back to that room, Felicia was not doing anything, she was just looking at the wall.


    "Oh, you''re finally back... hey, you?


    Soma nods at Felicia''s words, which I noticed here a few momentste.


    I went on to return the words because I thought it would be better for the once I saw them to mediate rather than have a direct conversation with a stranger.


    "Um, for once, you''re the man who''s supposed to be the Demon King."


    "... why subtly ambiguous?


    Unlike Felicia, She, who was facing this way at the same time as entering the room, has asked that, perhaps simply because she wondered.


    Well, I''m sure it''s something I should be absolutely certain of.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry too much about that, do you? That''s probably what he said, but it doesn''t mean much anyway."


    Eina''s words, spoken as if she were scared to say so, are half right.


    Because that''s what they said when Soma was actually exined Io''s position.


    But whether or not it makes sense there is another story.


    Or Soma thinks it almost certainly means something.


    Because the way Iori looked when I said that was somewhat meaningful.


    I guess I didn''t exin that right away because it''s a lot of hassle.


    It is a circumstance, it is the time required to exin, and then it is due to his/her personality.


    It was also thought that Aina was aware of it, in order to avoid any trouble - to keep her out of trouble.


    "As I''ve just been introduced, Ioli is ying Demon King for once. Call me whatever you want, Demon King or Ioli. If you''re Aina''s friend, you don''t have to be tough."


    And apparently that''s the same against Felicia and the others.


    It would just be recognized as someone who has no problem pushing trouble rather than Soma being trusted.


    He sighed out, saying that nothing like that had changed at all.


    "Well, by the way, I hope we joined for now, but what are we going to do now?


    It is an inquiry into Eina and into Io.


    The Somas came here to apany Eina in the first ce.


    There is nothing to do to the Somas, and it all depends on the Einas.


    "Right... but my mothers won''t be back for a while, will they?


    "Yes, as I told you earlier, we have a little urgent business to attend to and you are not going to be able to return for a few days. All that''s left is me and the Demon King."


    "Hmm, so it''s hard to wait. If it''s urgent and a few days, it could stretch. There''s got to be some leeway, but there''s more to it than just not something unexpected, I just want to go back with some leeway... especially now that someone''s here."


    "Why are you looking at me there?


    I lean my neck because I don''t have any particr idea... No, I immediately think back.


    It''smon sense that if you''re going on a journey, two or three is more desirable than one.


    It''s about safety on the road, it''s about watching when you go to the wild, basically because it only makes it easier for you to increase the number of people.


    But there are exceptions there.


    For example, if the other person is a stranger, you need to be alert to that person, and sometimes you find yourself in a more troublesome situation.


    It''s not just the other guy attacking you, it''s the other guy pulling your leg, that kind of thing.


    For the rest, it is simply enough by itself.


    If you are used to traveling, have enough power, and don''t need to watch.


    In that case, it is because the rate of progression decreases only as many people as they increase.


    That doesn''t change if the person is the same or more.


    That doesn''t increase the speed of progress beyond the act of matching them.


    Alternatively, efficiency could only be increased by magical support if the other person is a demon mentor.


    But more than Eina being a magician, Eina is on that side.


    "... no, if this is the case, She and Felicia don''t just apply to me. Then again, I still don''t feel like being told that?


    "I''m obviously serious about that, so you''re really the same, aren''t you? I don''t know if I''m conscious..."


    That''s what he says and he sighs, but as for this one, he just tilts his neck even more.


    What are we talking about?


    "Well, it''s Mr. Soma."


    "... I can''t help it"


    "Mm, Felicia and the others too...? I can''t solve it..."


    "Tell me about people, and you look the same, don''t you? Ma, I don''t care about that...... by the way, Aina, why didn''t you ask me earlier?


    "You mean the mothers? ''Cause from what I''ve heard, your father doesn''t know much about it anyway, does he?


    "Oh, no..."


    Around out of sight, it''s apparently a picture star.


    It''s an exchange as if one end of the Demon King family''s power rtionship can be seen.


    "But a family, is..."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "... no, it''s nothing"


    To be honest, I don''t think that Io is going to talk about it here.


    More than that...


    "So, what do we do in the end? Or, speaking of which, did Einae back here for any purpose in the first ce?


    "Huh? Well, I''m not saying it doesn''t have a purpose... but I wanted to do something like keep you posted since I left here to tell you that I''m fine..."


    "Oh, then we should all be together."


    Although I haven''t heard the exact familyposition except that I''m an only child, it seems that there are other families besides mothers, around the use of the term "mothers".


    But anyway, it seems that it will be difficult for them to get in line in the near future.


    "... you have no choice. It''s a corner, so I wanted to see my mothers, too, but I''ll keep it for the next time. In the meantime, if you report it to your father, it''ll reach your mothers too... it''ll arrive, won''t it?


    "Rest assured. I will report it properly."


    "Well... don''t worry."


    "As a demon king and as a father, I feel your majesty is rattling?


    "Leave me alone. It''s the usual thing, and it''s just a hassle to have that anyway"


    That didn''t seem to be a strength, it seemed to be from the heart.


    Totally this guy, I think, sure seems like the usual thing around Aina and the others don''t seem to care.


    "Well, I''ll keep you posted... and then I guess I won''t be able to get back to that vige."


    "Right. I know it''s possible to stay up all night, but you don''t have to do that."


    "... Well, I didn''t seem to have to worry about being attacked by demons, but it doesn''t make a difference that I can''t. ¡­ and there''s still no need to rush that far"


    "Well, unless Eina really doesn''t want to stay here."


    "Oh, you didn''t say that......!?


    But in denying to panic there, it seems that proper Eina also has feelings for Io.


    As I breathe out a small, reassuring breath, realizing it was a great favor, I shrug my shoulders to Aina, who gazes at me like a stare, to encourage me to get to the end of the story.


    "So, that means we''re staying here... are we good?


    "You''d be surprised if someone could say no here. The room is wasted. Rather, the question is what to do with half the time you have left. You''re just too early to make it dinner. Though it will take a while to prepare for the increase in numbers."


    Sure, the time now is toote for day, but it''s too early for night.


    There will probably be about two more hours before the sun sets.


    Though.


    "Shouldn''t we put that time on Eina''s status report? If you report it, you''ll hear something, and Eina will care about what you''ve been up to."


    "No, we don''t have that much to say, do we? I don''t know how long it''s been. You too... No, I have you, and there seems to be something going on."


    "Well... I''d rather worry about running out of time."


    "Is that it? ¡­ no, I can somehow imagine"


    "... well, I don''t know everything either, but I think it would take a lot just to tell you what I know"


    "I wonder if that''s what they said..."


    I''m not saying it was nothing, but I think it''s amon thing.


    Unless, of course, we''re going to go into details, but if we''re just going to have to talk about it, it won''t take long.


    "You''re the only one who thinks you can do that... Well, I guess I''ll just keep you posted, have dinner and go to bed when I''m done, and then I''ll be home tomorrow, which is a big deal."


    "Hmm... and so on, Eina says, is that all right with you? Eina, I''m going home immediately."


    "Although, there''s no reason to hold back. Well, I don''t know what would have happened if they were here, but if Eina decided to, you can do whatever you want."


    "Because I am a deacon. You have no right to speak up about what your daughter has decided for herself... and if your daughter is well, there is nothing wrong with that."


    "¡­ is it so"


    To those two words, Eina seemed to lighten up somewhere, but just soma shrugged her shoulders without saying anything more.


    Although I wasn''t so worried about Eina''s mouth or, above all, knowing that the Demon King was Iori, the rtionship seems good and above all.


    "Let''s just get moving. To keep us posted, that''s right here."


    "Right. But where... no, there''s just the right ce"


    Momentster, Soma realized that she was thinking of something that wasn''t even something, but she dared not say anything and exhaled her sigh.


    Well, this is Io''s house, and this is the Lord.


    If it doesn''t bother you this way, you can do whatever you want.


    "Just the right ce......? Could it have been here?


    If you look at it, you''ll be convinced.


    "Now, I''m going to make you excuse me once here. Dinner is ready."


    "Oh, I wondered what you were going to do, but are you going to make it?


    I can imagine that just being deacon can do a lot of things, but I''m not expecting you to even cook.


    Isn''t that usually the cook''s job, not the butler''s?


    "I''m also looking for a cook, but it''s something that doesn''te inside. I''m the one who''s making it."


    "I''m saying that, but you''re pretty good at it, so you can count on it, okay? Technically, it''s not like the cook''s noting, it''s just that he''s noting over his arm."


    "I''m afraid. May I entrust the dedicator as usual?


    "Right, I''ll take care of it... no, wait. Anyway, why don''t you make me an array? We''ve got plenty of time, and we can go, right?


    "Aren''t you...? But......"


    "The corner Aina''s back, and it''s just fine, right? That''s right, they''re not angry either."


    "... Yes, sir."


    Saying that and bowing his head, the Deacon left... well.


    There was an obviously suspicious word in the conversation today.


    "Arr, what is?


    "It was fun then, I''ll tell you. I think you''d be pretty surprised, huh?


    "I can somehow imagine... okay?


    "Just like I said. Nah, maybe if I exined it right, I wouldn''t get mad."


    "So you''re gonna do something that''s gonna piss you off, right?


    "I''m worried about the details. Better than that, let''s go? Gather in one ce."


    "Gather, is it? We''re moving, right?


    "... could it be?


    "Maybe that''s what She expected. I think it''s quicker to experience it, and we''ll get together for now."


    Felicia still seemed somewhere strange, but when she came here first, she solidified around Iori.


    And.


    All right, let''s go.


    At the same time as the words, one finger of Iwo was sounded - the next moment, as if it had been switched, the vision of the Somas reflected a different sight than it had been a moment ago.

 180 Status Report

    It was an iparable ce to be a moment ago.


    That''s the same for breadth and the same for height.


    Instead of dozens, hundreds of people are so prestigious as to let them in.


    Looking at such a ce, but the first emotiones first because Eina knows exactly what this ce is.


    Though I was on the lookout for something, I didn''t know the destination was here.


    Sure, this may be ''just fine'' in a way... but still, I wouldn''t have this a bit.


    Looking around with that in mind, Ioli, his father, looked somewhat adept at it.


    If he shifts his gaze further as he endures the urge to punch in one shot of magic, he is turning his gaze toward his father as if he had noticed it too.


    She is a little hard to understand... but is it because I''m impressed with her tilting her neck?


    Perhaps that''s where...


    "Is this... spatial transfer, is it?


    The voice reached my ear when I tried to move my gaze to the next.


    It was Felicia who was just about to see what was going on next.


    The sound is somewhat shy, and so does the way it looks.


    That too, though, would be an impossible story.


    Even Aina, who is used to it, has some thoughts, and the first time she experienced this, even that soma looked impressed.


    Perhaps She''s impression is due to the same reason, and it''s only natural that she feels something there more than she has experienced this.


    Note, this, of course, is that we''ve moved to this ce in an instant - a space transfer, as Felicia shrugged.


    That''s all I''m saying if I told you, but what my father made me do now was only heterogeneous.


    In any case, spatial transfer requires a specific talent to be used, as well as considerable higher technology and knowledge.


    We have to be able to picture and recognize both of them firmly where they are and where they are going to go, and we have to cross spaces on them.


    It requires extraordinary concentration and corresponding time.


    Although most of them will be reced by magic guides if they are used, there is nothing that can be done about time alone.


    We can''t do it without something like transferring in an instant like that.


    Besides, more than crossing space, there''s a certain amount of spatial intoxication going on there.


    Again, there''s nothing I can do about it... but it didn''t happen earlier.


    It is a terrible surprise to know what normal spatial transfer ister.


    Both are such peculiar spatial metastases, but are therefore not, as a matter of course, used by ordinary means.


    It is one of the privileges of the Lord of this castle.


    Thanks, this castle seems to be like a giant magic guide, although it has some narratives, and although it is limited to the inside of the castle, it also makes that possible.


    Incidentally, that authority seems to be possible to give to others, and once Aina does, too.


    However, the authority is strictly somewhat limited and cannot be transferred to a specific location.


    That hidden room that my father was hiding in this time was one of them, and there were times when I could not find it, no matter how much I had searched for it.


    Moreover, at this rate, it is possible that other such rooms exist.


    I have to tell the Deaconter to tell my mothers about this.


    With that in mind, he circles his gaze with Gurli and exhales into his father, who still looks good at it.


    "I''m sorry I''m good at it...... are you sure? Use this ce."


    "You deserve a ce to get a report, don''t you?


    "Well, it''s certainly the right ce in a way. Though I thought I was thinking of something else... it was just unexpected to lead me to the throne."


    Yes, the ce my father brought me was the throne of this castle.


    It may be desirable in a way to make a report, but it definitely would not be desirable as a ce to make something private: a status report.


    My mothers would have been mad if they were here, and I must have joined them.


    But even though I think so, Aina wondered where she was trying to do just that.


    My father is certainly used to these flighty behaviors.


    "The throne, is it... is it thought-provoking, is it unique?"


    "You don''t have to cloud your words with care, do you? I don''t care if you say it''s a weird one."


    "... but somehow the behavior sounds soma? ¡­ so to be honest, I''m not very surprised"


    "... uh, I see"


    Or I was convinced.


    And if you say one way or another, Soma is worse.


    Because I''m used to it, I''m just so embarrassed now.


    "What are you doing imitating me?


    "What? You''re imitating me, aren''t you?


    "Yes, yes, I don''t care. I''ll keep you posted."


    I try to control Soma with my father, who tried to start a crap argument, and serve the purpose for which I came here.


    Or what are we going to do about deciding who is more of an asshole?


    If you say it atst, as I said earlier, Soma is worse, so if you don''t have to argue, asshole additions or subtractions, Soma is better up there.


    "Well, apparently it''s my senior winner..."


    "Damn, if it''s my daughter''s decision, do I have to ept it..."


    "I''ll correct it. I knew we were both just as dumb. Or just sit on the throne. You can''t report it, can you?


    "Uh, are you sitting down? It''s expensive and narrow in vain over there, and you''re tired of sitting there for what? That''s why I didn''t use it here."


    "Then why did youe here..."


    "Hmm... then you don''t mind if my senior sits down? You wanted to sit down once."


    "It won''t make sense for you to sit...!


    It really seems like these guys just got seriously motivated if they exhaled and turned to jito eyes.


    No, I suspect you''re really serious at the point you''re here... but for now I headed to the throne and exhaled once more into the figure of my sitting father.


    "... By the way, it would be nice to report here, but what are we going to do in the meantime?


    "... yeah, sure.... If Eina reports on her knees, should we do the same?


    "On my knees, reporting, I don''t like it?


    "Hmm... while standing and that''s dashi. All right, how about this?


    The moment I said it, my father rang my finger once.


    It was four chairs that showed up in front of Aina and the others shortly afterwards.


    Besides, it was a small chair that was easy for us to sit in.


    "Ho, can you do this too? It''s very convenient."


    "Sort of. Well, that''s not a problem, is it?


    I do have no more problems... but this also makes me feel like another problem exists.


    But I couldn''t help thinking about it any more, so I gave up and sat down as an adult.


    And.


    "Well, it''s not like we''re going to talk about it again, and I''m going to start appropriately... well, where did we start talking about it?"


    If I''m really going to tell you everything, I guess that''s what I should tell you from my journey right after I left here.


    But I honestly barely remember that, and when I told him about it, I told him. It''s going to be like an affair.


    It''s nothing like Eina went out of her way to give a status report or anything, not to hit a grudge.


    Somehow I wanted to see everyone''s face, and I told them that I was fine, that I was doing fine.


    Well, then...


    "Well... I guess since I first met that idiot there. I think that was the beginning of it all."


    Though I am slightly joking and mouthing it, it was also genuine.


    That I met Soma.


    That we met.


    That must be the first mark that I can get to where I am now.


    Using that cut off as a start, Soma and Aina began to interact.


    Eina, who was even slightly distrustful of humans, was able to do that, I guess, because she cared in many ways.


    That''s how for a year, as I continued to do that, I''m sure Aina''s heart would be unraveled little by little... eventually, thanks to Soma, the magic could be used.


    I think the time from there has gotten particrly thick.


    I also met with Lina and was caught seeing Alberto shortly afterwards.


    Soma helped me.


    I was supposed to travel with the Somas if I realized it.


    Together, or we''ll be forced to walk around Neumont territory, going to the ancient ruins that were there, getting caught up in something weird, as usual.


    I thought that was over. Now meet She and the others, it''s another ancient ruin.


    Besides, it''s more troublesome, and something like Evil Dragon wille back to life... but I knew Soma would knock it down without a shudder.


    But because of that, Soma couldn''t continue his journey... he said he wasn''t going to go on anymore or anything, but I guess that''s not a lie either, but I also know he felt like he wanted to go on more.


    Still, after much thought, Soma ended up stopping her journey... maybe it wasn''t irrelevant about Eina either.


    Eina also stayed in that fort because she knows that Soma owes it to her mouth to make it happen if she can.


    Though Soma didn''t seem to understand how effective it was.


    If you think about this now, I mean, isn''t it because I wanted you to remember there that Soma said that?


    I was able to push it to the bottom of my memory, something called a family.


    Because they were clumsy with each other, but they were certainly family.


    I saw that, and I wondered how we were.


    Well, there''s a good chance it''s just too much to think about.


    Either way, therees a day where proportions are calm, still noisy, and then we head to the college.


    I never thought Aina would be able to attend the college, but I really appreciate that.


    ... that you could go through with the same ce as the Somas.


    They said they won on their own, but that was also something that wouldn''t havee true if they hadn''t taken the exam.


    Really, I can''t thank you enough.


    Life in the college was both fun and rewarding, but there were many unexpected things.


    It goes without saying who is involved in the bulk of it.


    I didn''t know you wouldn''t even take sses properly... No, I might have expected that.


    But I made friends, and it didn''t make any difference what I enjoyed... but that incident happened.


    Eina must have been outside the mosquito, from start to finish.


    Though I felt like I was involved only once, maybe that''s really my fault.


    At some point, I didn''t even know where or how it was starting. That was just over when I realized it.


    With the end of Soma''s disappearance.


    A long vacation came shortly after that, and She went home... and decided to go home too, as inspired by that.


    And I''vee just a few more ces, and I reunited with Soma.


    With that in mind, I guess Eina''s journey begins in Soma and ends in Soma.


    It''s no exaggeration if the fool there says it''s all about Eina''s journey.


    ... No. Though it may be an overstatement after all.


    Anyway, that''s how I finally finished telling you everything.


    Sometimes I got a little out of line along the way, and it took me a little while, but before dinner time, it was done right -


    "Hey, Soma."


    After hearing all the stories, my father called his name when he nced at Soma for some reason.


    The opposing soma leans her neck strangely, but it was also Aina''s mood.


    Whatever you say to yourself, I''m talking about why it''s soma there.


    But.


    "What is it?


    "Give me a face. I want to punch you sexually right now, or I just have to punch you as a single parent."


    What are you talking about? I thought this father, but apparently he was alone this time.


    Because soma had her eyes narrowed as if she had received it.


    "... do you realize how irrational you are now?


    "It''s weird! I''d say if I couldn''t get through, I''d pull it in!


    "I see... then let me pull your impossibilities into my own!


    "Let them do it......!


    Soma intercepted my father, who jumped from the throne, and the field immediately began to look chaotic.


    I turned my gaze reflexively towards Felicia and the others, but all I came back with was a shrugged shoulder.


    Rarely does She dress the same way...... is it because you felt like it was directed at you?


    No, it''s supposed to be my fault.


    ''Cause I just told him the facts that I wasn''t talking about a big deal, and I turn my gaze again to my fathers to run away from the two of them, thinking things like excuses, etc.


    There''s a sight unfolding there that doesn''t make sense that we''re supposed to be working together like kids but showing strangely advanced movements...... Aina exhaled a sigh of sigh, as she was drained of poison.


    While I do that, I think so.


    I don''t even know how these two rte.


    Obviously, Soma and my father have known each other since before we met here.


    That''s definitely from the atmosphere.


    When I was with Hildegard, I thought the same thing.


    But the question I have now is not what it was then.


    Anyway, my father hasn''t been out of this castle since he became demon king.


    I remember hearing that once when you had to do anything.


    So what time, where and how did you meet Soma?


    What did you think, there was no word in Eina that could exin it.


    But with that doubt in mind, Aina exhales.


    The desire to dissolve it didn''t happen for any reason.


    Or...


    "... well, it''s soma."


    What is the matter with you that makes you feelfortable with it?


    Totally... yes, at all, with a sigh of uncertainty about how many times it will be today.


    Ainaughed bitterly at her mouth, including those against herself, saying that she was troubled.

 181 Former Strongest, Dining With Demon Kings

    If I were to be honest, Stina even remembered the creeps.


    Those around them were fussing about destiny and the inevitability of this, but this must not be such a big deal.


    It''s spicier and spicier, something.


    With that in mind, I turn my gaze to that just offered.


    Dark and distorted, it''s barely spherical.


    If you rolled around there, you wouldn''t even think it was just a stone''s throw or something.


    ... No, let''s make a correction.


    If this was rolling around there, it would definitely make an immediate exit from the spot.


    This was a creepy and ominous substitute, so much so that at a nce we could see that it was necessary.


    But that''s natural, too.


    Whatever it is, it contains shards of the power of the Evil God.


    That''s not cod, as you can see.


    Nevertheless, quality and quantity, I guess, is no big deal.


    Because even though it is creepy and ominous, on the contrary, it is to that extent.


    It must be the difference between cloud mudpared to what was said to have been sealed in the undergroundbyrinth of Radius'' Royal College.


    But now, this is enough.


    Too much.


    As much as I wonder why this happened.


    The cut-off was when we talked about the array, which is also a hidden ball, using it as the seed of the story as our own maximum power.


    And he uttered unto himself, as he rejoiced his boiling circumference.


    Though I can''t use it as it is now.


    The reason is simple.


    It''s sealed. We haven''t found thest one to release it, and we haven''t been able to identify where it''s sealed.


    Hidden balls are just the name, they are kodori... but this is what I was offered.


    Can''t you do this?


    Thest one was not a specific material, but a vessel for transferring it, which was sealed, and which should be the source of its power.


    In short, I couldn''t find enough of it, so... If I can''t do this, I won''t do it as one of the things I deserve.


    In other words, at the end of the day, we had everything we needed.


    Yes, everything.


    Technically, it wasn''t until we got here that we were able to identify where it was sealed.


    The moment we got here, Stina was convinced.


    That the sealed ce is exactly here.


    It was on the eve of the showdown, just before it, that everything was in this hand.


    "- What''s wrong?


    And when I was thinking about that, I was identally called out.


    If you look that way, there''s only one man there.


    I honestly didn''t remember the name or anything, but I still figured out who it was because the guy was thepiler of this one.


    Atst, if you say so, he was also the man who had handed Stina''s sole.


    "You stared jizzily at what I gave you... if anything was out of order?


    "... no, it''s nothing. It''s just... I used to think I could have prepared something like this."


    "Oh, I see. Well, even as far as I''m concerned, I got it by ident...... I was bringing it to you this time that maybe there''s something like using it. That''s how it''s going to help you, so you don''t know what''s good for you."


    "... right"


    Really, yeah.


    What is fortunate and what is not?


    I''m sure you won''t know that unless it''s all over.


    Even if it just seems like a foolish thing to do.


    With that in mind, Stina turns her gaze to the sole at hand again.


    He squeezed, listening to his surrounding voice, which was still making noise.


    After all the noise with Io, Soma and the others headed to the dining room.


    Because it felt just right in time.


    By the way, that''s what we were able to do as a result of remodeling parts of the castle, something that didn''t originally exist.


    Because the area is physically cut off from other ces, it is also a ce where we cannot go without Yiyida.


    I guess that means the living quarters that Eina also said.


    All in all, that''s how Soma came to the dining room, but to be honest, the room was unexpected.


    I had imagined a bigger ce, but surprisingly, it wasn''t that wide.


    Anyway, there''s no difference between what was in the northern vitreous pavilion, the inn where I stayed in the city during this time.


    Unlike there. Although there was only one long table over here, it would be pretty much the same if we considered it as an area.


    It was clearly not what it deserved, given the size of the castle or the fact that it was the ce where the Demon King lived.


    "Hmm... Isn''t this a lot of shortage?


    "No? That''s not true, is it? As I was saying, we''re the only ones who cane here in the first ce. Other than that, I won''t let you through unless you''re the closest one, and that only counts."


    "I see... it took me a long time to convince you, but speaking of which, I made a new one here on purpose, didn''t I? Before that... what was it like when you were the first demon king?


    "Well. You can tell by asking the guys who know about those days, but they''re not in our house with raw hatred, and it''s not like they bothered to ask. It''s just... I don''t know where to eat, and it''s possible that I didn''t live here in the first ce. Or he made me make it elsewhere to bring it, or something like that. The people in the nearest vige were strangely scared of us at first."


    "Speaking of which, I went yesterday to say hello to the vige chief, but you were over-alerted, in other words,"


    "The attitude of the other ones has softened a lot...... only that Ji can do anything about it. Rather than being stubborn, that''s all I needed, so I just said it would only be counterproductive. Ma, you''ll figure it out eventually, and you will. So sit down appropriately. Maybe it''s time for the food toe out."


    "No, what do you mean...?


    With that said, I try to be an Io who really started sitting down, and Soma sits down too.


    Regardless of whether you need to worry about it or not, it''s easy to determine the order of seatster thanks to Io sitting first in the upper seat.


    Well, the only person in this house is Aina, so I have almost nothing to decide on.


    But then I sat down and the food was brought in really quickly.


    ced before each by the hand of the Deacon...... I just don''t know what that is.


    It''s covered. Yeah, I didn''t particrly smell it.


    "Yeah, I''ll tell you before they say it, but I dare you to seal the smell and keep it from leaking outside. If you smell it, you''ll know what it is."


    "You''re wasting your time again..."


    Nevertheless, it would be a lie if I said I didn''t feel any fun there.


    Besides, Io even told me he was pretty surprised.


    Expectations increase in response to what kind of food it is.


    The dishes that have been carried, or dishes, are only for one person at a time.


    Since there is no indication that the next one will be carried, is it a course one that will be carried when you are done eating this, or is itplete with only one of these?


    I know it''s not in the form of everyone pinching what''s served on one te for now, but on the contrary, that''s all I know.


    The shape of the dish is oval, and the depth is not known due to the lid.


    As for size, there it is, but I can''t tell you how helpful it is.


    Because even if the dishes arerge, there is a good chance that there will be less serving.


    In conclusion...


    "Um, you don''t know one thing where I was looking."


    "That''s right. Ma, just open it. Absolutely amazing, huh?


    As they say, Soma reached for the lid.


    I was just thinking about it further, because it was obvious that I could not possibly understand it.


    That''s how I removed the lid... but before the whole thing was revealed, there was something that stimted Soma''s senses.


    It smells.


    A literal irritant odor hits Soma''s nose, and momentary Soma opens her eyes.


    Because it was a terrible nostalgia and at the same time it stimted my own memory.


    Almost at the same time that the name of that dish passed my head and its full content was reflected in my vision.


    The color is clearly divided between white and tea at the center of the border, plus other colors for the tea...... no, the ingredients are also rolling.


    There can''t be a mistake. Soma was groaning and whining about its name if she noticed it.


    "Is it curry......!


    "What do you say... you''re surprised?


    You can''t be surprised.


    I identally turned my gaze to Io, but what was there was a good look on his face.


    A slightly irritating face to be honest, but I couldn''t have said anything when they put this out.


    "You... reproduced it?


    "Sort of. You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?


    That would be so.


    There is no such thing as curry in this world.


    There were times when I wanted to eat food from my past life asexually for a time, and I looked it up one task at a time, but although I was able to find something that looked like it, only curry had no shadow or shape.


    On the other hand, there''s nothing like being its predecessor... and as I looked into it, the reason for it was convincing.


    "How great are you... I heard your father did almost nothing?


    "What are you talking about, you were right? I''m the one who came up with the original idea, and I''m the one who gave the taste and opinion."


    "That''s not something I can do without you... I mean, it was him who worked so hard."


    I say and I turn my gaze, but there is no sign of the deacon on this asion.


    I''ll bring the food. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    I don''t know if it''s because of my obedience that I should not eat with the Lord, or if I still have something to do... but the ce where that deacon went down with his gaze.


    I''m sure that''s the kitchen, the ce I struggled and encouraged.


    If you''re going to make it yourself, it''s still a little too difficult to recreate what''s only in someone''s memory.


    I''ve done such an unscrupulous gesture really well.


    Besides.


    "By the way, I''ve been putting this out as expected...... are you sure you''re okay? I just feel like my mothers are mad at me..."


    "That''s why I''m fine. Speaking of you putting it out to celebrate your return... maybe... you should... I hope so?


    "Aren''t you losing more and more confidence? Still, being angry means... it still costs a lot of money."


    "... sort of"


    They never even made anything resembling a curry, simply because spices and other kinds are luxury products in this world.


    Even so, I use so many spices that I can tell from the smell that this is true.


    There''s no way they''re generally known as cooking.


    If the situation is such that therge merchants and aristocrats are excited, it may not be possible, and there is no way that such things are more well known.


    Besides, there''s also the rice problem, not just curry.


    Rice is not in cirction in this world, but it is only a fraction of the pole.


    Furthermore, there is probably no ce where they are eaten as staple foods.


    Because it doesn''t seem to be the right seed to eat as a staple.


    There''s no way we''re going topromise on rice while we reproduce the curry, and it''s going to cost us a lot of money there again.


    "And then there''s the fact that it costs money to make it... something that looks a little arrogant, to be honest. I haven''t, because I''ve known for a long time, but my mothers still seem a little bad at it. I''m sure it''s delicious, and my mother and I will be fine if we meditate on our eyes, so maybe once every few years."


    "I generally feel like saying no..."


    Well, anyway, it''s curry.


    It''s right in front of you, and it''s equivalent to torture at the earliest, such as being able to eat you because you''re shaking this smell.


    Turning his gaze to Io, he was grinning bitterly and shrugging his shoulders, but I guess he has the same idea around already having a spoon.


    Put your hands together and squeal when you have it, I took the spoon.


    Insert it into the part that is at the border and put both on as much.


    If I carried it straight into my mouth, I felt the irritant smell even stronger, and at the same time I felt something unspeakable and nostalgic.


    "Hmm... it''s a curry"


    "Curry, right?


    "Hmmm... that''s all I can say no matter how far I go"


    I''m sure it''s delicious.


    The nostalgia goes hand in hand, and it is also the only vor that is unique.


    But.


    "h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. This isn''t profitable, is it?


    "That''s right... that''s also why my mothers are angry and repellent when they make this. It''s delicious, but if you''re going to spend the same amount of money, you can have more delicious and extravagant meals..."


    "What else is it?"


    Note, that''s why I didn''t try to reproduce this even though I wanted to eat soma.


    Though Soma''s home is the Duke''s, there''s no way it''s enough where there was a lot of money if we tried to make something like this.


    Instead of the house leaning just repeating the prototype, it copses as it is, and it is Othi who is going to be in debt paint.


    If I could make a recipe and sell it, I might not talk about it again... but that''s what I said earlier.


    There''s no way I can even sell a recipe if I''m talking about who''s going to make something this expensive.


    A good cooking recipe is so valuable that it''s all a fortune, but if no one buys it, it means nothing.


    "Come on, nostalgia is hard to turn into anything, isn''t it?


    "Well, that''s undeniable, and I guess it''s because it''s understood that it''s not forbidden to be angry"


    "I guess that''s what this is about. Honestly, I didn''t really understand... but I think I figured it out just a little bit today."


    "Hmm..."


    With that said, Aina''s gaze can be directed here for a moment.


    It''s like saying something but including giving up...... Perhaps this is what Eina wants to say.


    I wonder why Soma knows the dish that I miss Io.


    Because I can see it, Soma just shrugged her shoulders while carrying the taste of nostalgia into her mouth.

 182 Ex-Strong, Immersed In Nostalgia

    ¤´¤Á¤½¤¦¤µ¤Þ¤È¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢´ó¤­¤ÊÏ¢¤òÒ»¤Äͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ïœº×ã¤Ë¤è¤ë¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¸¹¤â¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤è¤ê¤âÐĤ¬œº¤¿¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£


    ºÎ¤À¤«¤ó¤ÀÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤Ç¡¢‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦Ï뤤¤ò¹û¤¿¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï´ó¤­¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    áᤫ¤éÒÁ¿—¤¬µÃÒ⤲¤Ë¸£Éñ�n¤±¤È¤é¤Ã¤­¤ç¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¤â³ö¤·¤Æ¤­¤¿•r¤Ï¡¢¤³¤¤¤Ä¤Ï¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤êñR¹¤Ê¤ó¤À¤Ê¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¤¬¡£


    ¤¿¤ÀºÎ¤Ë¤»¤è¡¢¤³¤ì¤¬¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤Ï²»¿ÉÄܤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤â¤Þ¤¿´_¤«¤À¡£


    ¤É¤ì¤À¤±„‡¤¬Ê¹¤¨¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç½ð¤Î†–î}¤ò½â›Q¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÒÁ¿—¤¬¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤â¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¤æ¤¨¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¶þÈˤϤ½¤ó¤ÊŸoÀí¤ò¤·¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤¨¡­¡­ÕÛ½ÇÓÃÒ⤷¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤«¤é¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢Ê³¤ÙÎï¤ò´ÖÄ©¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ê³Ê¤òé_ʼ¤·¤ÆÒÔ½µ¤á¤Ã¤­¤ê¿ÚÊý¤¬œp¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤È¥·©`¥é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤Î¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¥«¥ì©`¤òÏàÊÖ¤ËËÄ¿à°Ë¿à¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÀíÓɤϥ¢¥¤¥Ê¤âÑԤäƤ¤¤¿Í¨¤ê¤Î¤³¤È¤¬Ô­Òò¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¥«¥ì©`¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢´_¤«¤ËÒŠ¤¿Ä¿¤Ï¤«¤Ê¤ê¥¢¥ì¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤âÏãÐÁÁϤ¬¤Õ¤ó¤À¤ó¤Ëʹ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤»¤¤¤Ç¡¢ÆնΤϸФ¸¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê´Ì¼¤³ô¤Þ¤Ç¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£


    ‘T¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ä¡¢‘T¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤É¤³¤í¤«à_³î¤ÎÄ¤éÒ™¤¨¤ë¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢³õÒŠ¤Çʳ¤Ù¤Å¤é¤¤¤â¤Î¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤ÏÊË·½¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð�™¤¤¤Î¤Ï³õÒŠ¤ÎÕߤ˥«¥ì©`¤ò³ö¤·¤Æ¤­¤¿ÒÁ¿—¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡£ØŸ¤á¤é¤ì¤ë¤Ù¤­¤ÏÒÁ¿—¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢©`¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡£�™¤¤¡¢¤½¤Ã¤Á¤Î¶þÈˤΤ³¤È¤ÏÕýÖ±¤¢¤ó¤Þ¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¸¸˜”¤Ï¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë¤Î¤è£¿¡¡¤Þ¤µ¤«¶þÈˤοո¹¤òÎÒÂý¤·¤í¤Ã¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤ï¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤è¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡¢¥Û¥¹¥È¤È¤·¤Æ¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤ó¤«¡¹


    ¶þÈˤϺΤȤ«Ê³¤Ù¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢Ê³¤ÎßM¤ß¤Ï®�˜”¤Ê¤Û¤É¤ËßW¤¤¡£


    ¤³¤Á¤é¤Ï¤â¤¦Ê³¤Ù½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤Þ¤À¶þ¡¢Èý¿Ú³Ì¶È¤·¤«Ê³¤Ù¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢¶þÈˤÏÌؤËÏãÐÁÁϤˤè¤ë´Ì¼¤¤¬ÐÁ¤¤¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ºÎ¶È¤â¿Ú¤Ë³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤³¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÏÖB¤á¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡­¡­¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢°ø¤«¤éÒŠ¤ë¤ÈÍêÈ«¤ËÏÓ¤¬¤é¤»¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤«ÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Í¡­¡­¤µ¤¹¤¬Ä§Íõ¤È¤«¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¹â¾°¤À¤ï¡¹


    ¡¸Ê³Ê¤òÕñÎè¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¼{µÃ¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤¤¸Ð¤¸¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤³¤ì¤òÇ°¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ÏÑԤäƤ⤤¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ÉꤷÔU¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤´¤á¤ó¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢¤À¤«¤é¶þÈˤ¬Öx¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¡¹


    ¤·¤«¤·±¾µ±¤Ë¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤«¡¢¤È˼¤Ã¤¿•r¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤º¤Ã¤ÈÒý¤ÃÞz¤ó¤À¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿ˆÌÊÂéL¤¬ÔÙ¤Ó×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î�IÊ֤˶þ¤Ä¤ÎʳÆ÷¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸ßW¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤ÉꤷÔU¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Ç¤·¤¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÏȤۤɤΥ«¥ì©`¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÉw¤¬¤µ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ë²ég¶þÈˤÎ˾¯½ä¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÉ«¤¬¸¡¤«¤Ö¡£


    ¤À¤¬ˆÌÊÂéL¤Ï¤½¤ì¤Ë¿àЦ¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¤È¡¢½ñ¶È¤Ï¤½¤ì¤é¤ò¶þÈˤÎÇ°¤ËÖ䯤ä·ñ¤ä¤µ¤Ã¤ÈÍ⤷¤ÆÒŠ¤»¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¬F¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢°×¡¢¤È¤·¤«ÑÔ¤¤¤è¤¦¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥«¥ì©`¤ËËƤƤ¤¤ë¡­¡­¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢²èÉ«¤Î²¿·Ö¤ò°×¤¯¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤Û¤Üͬ¤¸¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¶þÈˤ¬¤½¤³¤ÇÄ¿¤ò˲¤«¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÒŠ¤¿Ä¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤«¤Ï¥«¥ì©`¤È¤Ïß`¤¤´Ì¼¤³ô¤¬¤·¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æµ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤½¤ÎÁÏÀí¤ÎÃû¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¥·¥Á¥å©`¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤´´æÖª¤Ç¤·¤¿¤«¡­¡­¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ç¤¹¡£¤Ï¤¤¡¢ÒÔÇ°²ÄÁϤò“B¤¨¤¹¤®¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿•r¤Ë¡¢Ä§Íõ˜”¤«¤é¤Û¤Üͬ¤¸²ÄÁϤǤ³¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤â³öÀ´¤ë¤È½Ì¤ï¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤¤¤¶¤È¤¤¤¦•r¤Î¤¿¤á¤ËœÊ‚䤷¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡£³õÒŠ¤ÎëH¤ÏÖС©Ê³¤Ù¤Å¤é¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢ŒgÌåòYœg¤ß¤Ç¤¹¤«¤é¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­²»¼×쳤ʤ¤Ö÷¤Ë´ú¤ï¤ê¤½¤Ä¤Ê¤¯¥Õ¥©¥í©`¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢Èꤳ¤½¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¡¢ß^·Ö¤ÊÔu�ý¿Ö¤ìÈë¤ê¤Þ¤¹¡£¤Ç¤¹¤¬¤³¤Î³Ì¶È¡¢ˆÌÊÂéL¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð³öÀ´¤Æµ±È»¤«¤È¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäÆî^¤òϤ²¤ë„Ó×÷¤â¡¢ÒŠÊ¤ʤâ¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ˼¤ï¤º†ˆ¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Û¤É¤Ë¡£


    ¡¸¤à¤¥¡­¡­¤Ê¤ó¤È³öÀ´¤¿²¿Ï¤Ǥ¢¤ë¤«¡£ÕýÖ±Áw¤Þ¤·¤¤¤Û¤É¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡­¡­ÒÁ¿—¡¢¤Á¤È¥¹¥«¥¦¥È¤·¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸„e¤Ë¤¤¤¤¤¾£¿¡¡¤½¤¤¤ÄÒý¤­’i¤«¤ì¤ë¤È°³¤¬ðIËÀ¤·¤ÆËÀ¤Ì¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤ó¤Ê¤é¤Ê£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤É¤ó¤ÊÃ{¤·Îľä¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«ÙF˜”¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÂþ²Å¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëég¤Ë¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢ß_¤Ï¥·¥Á¥å©`¤òʳ¤Ùʼ¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ½ñ¶È¤Ï†–î}¤Ê¤¯¿Ú¤Ëß\¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë˜”×Ó¤ËС¤µ¤¯Ï¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤È¡¢Å¼È»ÒÁ¿—¤ÈÄ¿¤¬ºÏ¤¦¡£


    °²¶Â¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢ÉꤷÔU¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ë¿àЦ¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë×ˤˡ¢¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤¿¡£


    »ù±¾Ãæµ¹¤¯¤µ¤¬¤ê¤À¤·¡¢É«¡©¤È¶ò½éʤâ³Ö¤ÁÞz¤à¤ä¤Ä¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÒÁ¿—¤ÏšÝ¤¬Ê¹¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÖª¤ëÒÁ¿—¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¶þÈˤΤ³¤È¤â¤­¤Á¤ó¤È¿¼¤¨¤ëʤ¬³öÀ´¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤âͬ¤¸¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤¢¤Î¶þÈˤÎʳ¤¬ßM¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡­¡­šÝ¤òʹ¤¦Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÆնΤʤé¤Ð¿¼¤¨¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤­¤Ã¤È¡¢ÒÁ¿—¤È»á¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤¬Ô­Òò¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¥«¥ì©`¤òʳ¤Ù¤¿Ê¤¬Ô­Òò¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Ä¤¤à_³î¤ÎÄî¤òÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢Ëû¤Îʤ¬¯E¤«¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ºÎ¤»ÒÁ¿—¤Ï¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤È¤Ïß`¤¤¡¢Ç°ÊÀ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤êÓÑÈˤȺô¤Ö¤³¤È¤Î³öÀ´¤¿ÏàÊ֤Ǥ¢¤ê¡¢¤·¤«¤â¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤è¤ê¤â¤µ¤é¤Ë¹Å¤¤ÏàÊ֤ʤΤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÏàÊ֤Ȼá¤Ã¤ÆºÎ¤â¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤¤¤Û¤É¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÇ餬¿Ý¤ì¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¢¤ÎÓñ×ù¤Ç¤Î¤³¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ»­h¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤³¤Ë¤­¤Æ¤µ¤é¤Ë¤Î¡¢¥«¥ì©`¤À¡£


    ÕýÖ±¤ËÑԤäơ¢‘¯¤«¤·¤Î냇ìšÝ¤Ë½þ¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¾Ó¤ÆÒÁ¿—¤¬¾Ó¤ÆËû¤ÎÓÑÈˤ¿¤Á¤¬¾Ó¤Æ¡­¡­É«¡©¤È¤¯¤À¤é¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤òß^¤´¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¢¤¢¤Î핤ˡ£


    ¤â¤¦ÊýÊ®Äê¤âÇ°¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡­¡­¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡£


    ¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤ÏÒÁ¿—¤Î·½¤âͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¶¤Ã¤È¸ÅÒª¤ò„¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤¢¤Ã¤Á¤â¤¢¤Ã¤Á¤ÇÉ«¡©¤È¿à„º¤·¤Æ¤­¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡­¡­¤â¤·¤¯¤Ïδ¤À¤Ë¿à„º¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë×îÖФʤΤ«¡£


    ¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤«¤éÉÙ¤·Â„¤¤¤¿Ô’¤ä¡¢¤³¤Î³Ç¤Î¬F×´¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Ë¤½¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¸ß¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤«¤éÉÙ¤·¤À¤±¡¢Ëû¤Îʤ¬¤ª¤¶¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òØŸ¤á¤ë˜ØÀû¤Ï¡¢É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤à¤·¤í¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢¹²¤ËÖx¤ëÁ¢ˆö¤À¡£


    ¤À¤«¤éÏàÊÖ¤¬ß`¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òʾ¤¹¤¿¤á¤Ë¡¢Ôٶȼç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢áá¤ÇÒ»¾w¤ËÖx¤Ã¤¿·½¤¬¤è¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¥«¥ì©`¤Ë¥·¥Á¥å©`¤â¤È¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢¤â¤·¤«¤·¤ÆËû¤Ë¤âÔÙ¬F¤µ¤»¤¿¤ê¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤¬¤Ê¡­¡­ÔÙ¬F¤µ¤»¤ëšÝ¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤ìÒÔÉϤϤµ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¿´ß^³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢¸¸˜”¤Ë¤Ï³ø·¿¤Î³öÈë¤ê¤¬½ûÖ¹¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤è¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢µ±È»¤è¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸Ëû¤Î¤Ï¤½¤ó¤Ê½ð¤Ï¤«¤«¤é¤ó¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¡¢¤È¤ÏÑԤ俤ó¤À¤¬¤Ê¤¡¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤â¤¢¤ê¤Ê¤ó¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¥«¥ì©`Ò»¤Ä¤òÔÙ¬F¤µ¤»¤ë¤Î¤ËñR¹¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ë½ð¤òʹ¤Ã¤¿ÄФ¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤Ë½ð¤Ïʹ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤ÇÕl¤¬ÐŤ¸¤ë¤«¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ËŒgëH¤Î¤È¤³¤í¡¢¤½¤Î‘ÒÄî¤ÏÕý¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤È¥½©`¥Þ¤â˼¤¦¡£


    ¥«¥ì©`¤òÒ»¿Úʳ¤Ù¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Òª¤¹¤ë¤ËÒÁ¿—¤¬¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢±¾µ±¤ÎÒâζ¤Ç¤ÎÔÙ¬F¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ÃÀζ¤·¤¤¥«¥ì©`¤ò×÷¤ê³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¥«¥ì©`¤ò×÷¤ê³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏÌì¤ÈµØ¤Û¤É¤Î²î¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤è¤ê¤âÃÀζ¤·¤¤¥«¥ì©`¤ò×÷¤ê³ö¤·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯ÒÁ¿—¤ÏñjÄ¿³ö¤·¤ò¤·¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ÒÁ¿—¤¬Çó¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥«¥ì©`¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤Ï‘¯¤«¤·¤Îζ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¡¢¤¿¤ÀÃÀζ¤·¤¤¤â¤Î¤ò×÷¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤ÎëyÒ׶ȤÏÏ൱¤Ë¸ß¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤³¤ËÞ{¤ê׍¯¤Þ¤Ç¤É¤ì¤Û¤É´ó‰ä¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¡­¡­ˆÌÊÂéL¤Î¿à„º¤¬‚ƤФì¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤¢¤ë¤¤¤ÏÒÁ¿—¤â¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏšÝ¤Å¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¡¢¥·¥Á¥å©`¤Î×÷¤ê·½¤â½Ì¤¨¤¿¡¢¤È¤«¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¥·¥Á¥å©`¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤½¤ì¤Û¤É½ð¤Ï±ØÒª¤È¤»¤º¡¢¥«¥ì©`¤ò×÷¤ë¤¿¤á¤ËÅà¤Ã¤¿Öª×R¤â¶àÉÙ¤ÏÒÛÁ¢¤¿¤»¤ëʤ¬³öÀ´¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤·¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢¥·¥Á¥å©`¤â¤«¤±¤Æ¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤ó£¿¡¡¤¢¤¢¡­¡­°³¤Ï¤«¤±¤ëÅɤÀ¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â¥«¥ì©`¤Î�êÓäȤ·¤Æ½Ì¤¨¤¿¤â¤ó¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤ªÇ°¤â¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤è¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ‘¯¤«¤·¤¤Ô’¤À¡£


    ºÎ¤¬ÇÐÇ·¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤ÏÍü¤ì¤¿¤¬¡¢¤«¤Ä¤Æ¥·¥Á¥å©`¤Ï¤´ïˆ¤Ë¤«¤±¤ëÅɤȤ«¤±¤Ê¤¤ÅÉ¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â¥Ñ¥ó¤òʳ¤Ù¤ëÅɤ˷֤«¤ì¤ÆÔ’¤·ºÏ¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢×î½KµÄ¤Ë¤ÏÃÀ椱¤ì¤ÐºÎ¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Í¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÐΤÇÂä¤Á׍¤¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤¯¤À¤é¤Ê¤¤Ô’¤ò½»¤ï¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÈÕ³£¤Î¡¢¤½¤ÎһĻ¤À¡£


    Îô¤ÎÔ’¤Ë¡¢ÔÙ¤Ó‘¯¤«¤·¤¤šÝ³Ö¤Á¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤·¤«¤·½ñ¶È¤ÏšÝ¤ò¤Ä¤±¤è¤¦¤È¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢ß_¤Î˜”×Ó¤ò¤Á¤é¤ê¤ÈÌ÷¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¥·¥Á¥å©`¤Ï±¾µ±¤Ë†–î}¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ç¡¢ÆÕͨ¤Ëʳ¤Ù¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤À¤±¿ÚÔª¤ò¾�¤á¤¿¡£


    Ãפòʳ¤Ù¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢ß_¤Ï³õ¤á¤Æ¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢Êܤ±Èë¤ì¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÇºÎ¤è¤ê¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¹Êà_¤ÎÎ郎Êܤ±Èë¤ì¤é¤ì¤ë¤«·ñ¤«¤Ï¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êšÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢…—ÃܤˤϽñ¤Î¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¹Êà_¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤ì¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Ò»ÏȤºÊ³Ê¤Î×îÖФϻáÔ’¤ò¤¹¤ëšÝ¤Ï¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ê¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢ß_¤òºáÄ¿¤ËÒŠ¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÒÁ¿—ß_¤ÈËû�ۤΤʤ¤Ô’¤ò¾A¤±¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 183 Beginning Rituals

    Outside the window, the moon lights were pouring down.


    It''s a quiet, good evening, and so on. When I approach the window, Soma exhales one breath as if dropping from there into a true circle of moon.


    I had just finished the after-dinner chat and was led to the room where I was told I could use it tonight.


    If you look around somehow on the spot, your vision shows nature and the interior of the room.


    So I exhaled again because the room was obviously too big.


    "It may be small, but I''m sorry at the time, he said something... but isn''t he feeling strange?


    Anyway, it''s more than double the size of my parents'' room.


    Although it does correspond given the size of the castle, this might not make it narrow.


    Or if it was humble, it wouldn''t be strange.


    "Because you were obviously serious..."


    Well, as far as I can tell, I''ve already spent nearly half my life in this castle.


    I might say that it''s not surprising in one or two crazy ces of the senses.


    If they ask me that, I''ll take it for granted... but I''ve told them not to worry about it.


    Then there''s nothing I can do so far.


    "... I think I''ll be able to handle it soon," he said.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''ll have to believe that.


    "Well..."


    Whatever it is, I wonder what''s wrong.


    What are we going to do now?


    You should not go to bed if you simply think about it.


    But I''m not sleepy with hatred.


    I don''t see anything here that would ruin my spare time, and Felicia and She said they were going to rest first, so I can''t go have a cheer.


    That''s not why we''re exploring this ce.


    "Yeah?"


    and it was then that the door to the room was knocked.


    But that''s where Soma tilted his neck because he didn''t know who he was going to be asking here.


    As far as Felicia and the others are concerned, I''m not sure why the Deacon ising.


    Of course, the most likely person to ask is Io, but Io can''t be here at this hour.


    But.


    "Soma? Are you awake?


    "Io...?


    The voices heard were undoubtedly those of Iwo.


    Surprisingly, he headed to the door, opened it... and there it was, as expected.


    It was Iori, standing in an easy-going state.


    "... why is Io here?


    "Dude, it''s natural for you to want to talk more to a friend you haven''t seen in a while, right? Or have you had enough? I''m just a little shocked that that seems enough..."


    "It''s fine to be shocked on your own, but didn''t you go to Aina''s in the first ce?


    Yes, that''s why I thought Io would nevere at this hour.


    If it''s been a long time, so is Aina.


    It would rather be natural for a friend and daughter to give priority to their daughter.


    Besides, we were able to confirm that we were in this world.


    We''ve already talked about the general situation, and there''s nothing in particr that we need to talk about as soon as possible.


    The conversation should also take ce on the next asion.


    "No, I went to Aina''s too... she kicked me out"


    "Hey, what have you done? Depending on what you do, you don''t have to."


    "It''s just a misunderstanding. When I went to Aina''s, she told me toe to you because I''m already done with my errands. There are going to be a lot of things going on, and I''ve already shown myself well enough."


    "Hmm... doesn''t that just seem like you don''t care?


    "Hey, you can choose yournguage, right? I''m just kind of wondering if that''s what I''m doing, too, so if I''m bad, I''m gonna go hang myself like this, okay?


    The face of Iori, who said so, was so serious that it erupted.


    ... What would they have said if they had seen Itsuki now?


    "You don''t seem to have changed, but you do. No... should I say that there are parts that haven''t changed and parts that haven''t?


    "Am I right?


    "If I were you back in the day, wouldn''t I have told you things like this, even if I was joking?


    "Uh... I guess so. There was a lot going on. Besides, you look pretty different, don''t you?


    "Is that so?... well, I had a lot going on in my life."


    All that stuff, we haven''t talked to each other yet.


    Because that was understandable, Soma smiled bitterly and shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Io.


    Ito did the same thing.


    "If that''s the case, you just have to let it in. I was just wondering what was wrong with my life."


    "Whoa, let me interrupt. Well, I was originally thendlord."


    The night is still long.


    To talk to friends I haven''t seen in a long time.


    Soma invited Io into the room.


    "Hmm... are you insane?


    "Well, what do you think...? Maybe he got hit by poison and went crazy, didn''t he?


    That''s what Stina said and shrugged her shoulder as she stuck out her bloody spear.


    That caused the spear to move and the throat of the man being poked was shed shallow, but I don''t even care in particr.


    Whether you care or not, this spear is no different than piercing its throat.


    Then it would be futile to just care.


    "But it doesn''t matter. Omei just needs to tell us where the other ones are.... Unless you''re seeing them right now."


    What lies ahead, with a proper gaze, is a shadow of convenience twenty or so.


    If he is pped in the neck, skipped, or burned by lightning, all of it is turned into a corpse.


    I can assure you so, because I confirmed it, and above all because Stina created them.


    "Totally...... it''s amentable story. You should have been our g... but how could you change your mind like this..."


    "So isn''t it because you ate poison?... but as for Stina, I''m not going to change anything."


    Yes, one thing hasn''t changed.


    Because it hasn''t changed, this is really what we should have done from the beginning.


    Even if it were to perish indestructibly because of it, it should not have given rise to a strange sense of responsibility.


    Or, if you feel responsible, you''ve taken the wrong steps.


    Instead of leading everyone because she is the daughter of the Demon King.


    I should have given you guidance.


    Yes, that''s why Stina is doing this.


    Because I know these people are up to crap again.


    Now it is time to consolidate that readiness ande to crush it responsibly.


    Although it was a bet that I could honestly discover it, I managed to seed in it... I waited until this time because there were too many gathered than I expected.


    There would have been no problem where we were attacked at the same time, but it was impossible to think that we would not let one escape.


    For that reason, just before we moved on to the operation, the numbers began to divide, and then we finally started.


    But because of it, it was not known where the others were gathered.


    Although I had heard that the gathering ce was different for each operation, the only ce Stina could hear was here, the gathering ce for the operation that was shaken by herself.


    That''s why we''re here together, and this is how we''re closing up this guy who''s supposed to know all about it.


    "So, when are you gonna start talking? Or do you want torture? I honestly don''t feel like it, and I''ve never done it, so I think it''s going to get pretty rough... but I don''t think I can afford the time right now. If that''s what you want."


    "Well, don''t panic, calm down a bit. I''m in a hurry and it''s not going to be a good result... because it''s about time."


    "Yes? Omei, what the hell...!?


    Moment after moment, my head shook.


    My vision shifts, and soon after, my nausea strikes me.


    "- Hey!?


    The spit was the same red and ck liquid that was spreading on the ground.


    The question of why is passed, but soon it is gone.


    He lost his strength and fell down on the spot.


    "Hey, ha... what, shit...!?


    "Phew...... man, your liver just got cold. I didn''t know it was going to work this far...... that''s right, should I say?


    "Are you... poisonous? But what Omei et al., put out, is..."


    "Yeah, if they didn''t say a bite, I was a little rushed about that, too. Well, nevertheless, there are other ways to get them to consume. Nevertheless, we did not reward everyone because they should not be noticed... and those who were unfortunately caught up in this way let us use it to distract you."


    "Huh... Ome, e...!?


    "Oh, how can you be angry? Let''s not end up with the same thing, shall we? Nevertheless, I was also secretly drugged so that I could tolerate it to some extent... I didn''t know it worked any slower than those people. No, it''s really great."


    I desperately try to move my body sideways with the look of a man bowing his head in such a manner as disrespect, but I never moved a finger.


    Only a cough is repeated against your will, and every time you dye the ground red and ck.


    Still, it doesn''t look like he''s going to die any time soon... but it would be the same thing in this way.


    "Oh, don''t worry. We''re not going to kill you, are we? Yeah... there''s no way I''m gonna do that without you. The corner has created a situation that deserves so much."


    "Corresponding, I... situation, is...?


    "Yes, they were meant to mislead your eyes, but at the same time they are sacrifices. And... oh? This is also convenient, because you are apparently wearing what it takes to unseal a certain existence. Yeah... really, it''s a convenient situation"


    "Are you...!?


    As a matter of course, Stina was not willing to awaken the things that would sleep in thend.


    Still, I kept the material, etc., just in case.


    Just in case they don''t use these.


    I didn''t have the time to dispose of it, and I thought it was best that I had it.


    That ''s--


    "Now... please wait a moment. I''m going to draw a magic formation. Oh, don''t worry. We still have plenty of time before the operation starts."


    That''s what the man said.


    Behind your eyes, keep the dark fire on.


    unaware that we are on the path of ruin.


    Or... as I tell you, even though I realize it, it doesn''t matter.


    "So shall we get started? The demon king eventually repelled the ritual of the resurrection of the demon god."


    With the word, the man distorted his mouth to the point of spookiness.

 184 Talk To The Former Most Powerful, Demon King

    That was the only bright room illuminated by the moon, as well as quite an atmospheric situation.


    But there''s no point in giving the guy an atmosphere or anything.


    I tried to put the lights on for now... but I no longer needed that right after.


    Because Iori used magic to turn on the lights.


    He said that to reduce the wear and tear of the magic conductor with lights, which are also consumables, etc.


    "You... are you harassing me? At this hour, if you''re selling a fight, you''re buying it, right?


    "What? Why is that... Oh, no, you''ve been saying that like a wizard for a long time. So, could it possibly not be used?


    "Maybe nothing, but rather why can you use it...?


    "I''m talking about one thing or the other - and why can''t you use it... sure, I heard that anyone in our world could basically use magic if they came to this world?


    That waspletely first-hand information.


    Not even from Hildegard, I haven''t heard.


    You knew, but you didn''t tell me, you didn''t know in the first ce... no, maybe you didn''t.


    That is definitely useful information.


    I don''t need to dare hide it.


    But.


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "Oh, anything. Because our world will be the top world from this world. Was that why? Because of this, the soul is superior in rank, so most of the innate talents that exist in this world are equipped in advance? It seems to vary from individual to individual."


    "I see.... By the way, how do you know that?


    Yes, that''s the problem.


    Hildegard is a former god, and even though he seems to have encountered the gods of this world, he is nevertheless unknown information.


    Just because you''re a former brave man and a current demon king, doesn''t mean you''ll know just about anything.


    He stared narrowly at his face, which spoke as if it were nothing, but Iori just shrugged his shoulders, looking the same.


    "Well... I only have to say... because I was taught by a certain one, or because I was told on my own... who do you dare not say it from? Maybe they''lle to you sometime."


    "Ho... what''s the basis for that?


    "It''s a simple story. Because I''m here and you''re here, too. You will be reincarnated into the world where I was summoned. I wonder if that happens by chance."


    "Hmm..."


    Squirting, Soma shrugged her shoulders, too, because she was convinced that she was indeed right.


    There is no way such a coincidence could have happened.


    It was the story of Hildegard who reincarnated Soma into this world... apparently he was able to do what he had to confirmter.


    "Are you convinced?


    "Well, how can you not be convinced? I can''t forgive you for using magic."


    "Why, forgive me."


    "Say no."


    I say that and stare at each other,ughing at each other right after.


    I felt terribly nostalgic, although it was something I felt a little bit after reuniting with Io.


    "Oh yeah, I''m going to forget it while I''m doing this so I''ll tell you first...... thanks"


    "... what is it, abruptly? I honestly feel sick..."


    "I''m thankful, take it honestly."


    "I don''t know what you''re thankful for, but I don''t care if you ask me to take it?


    "... ma, sure that''s true too. Though, you have a pretty good idea, don''t you? It''s about Eina''s magic."


    Indeed, that was not what I had in mind.


    Finally, because of Iori''s character, he will probably say thank you.


    "He told the story a long time ago."


    "That''s why it''s extra, right. To the extent that you can pretend to flush it, you mean you can sort it out and take it. Oh, by the way, right. You solved it, he said something like, how did you do it?


    "Yeah? I just saw something weird. So I just shed it?


    "... what? shed...?


    Soma tilts her neck at Iwo with a look such as a sh.


    Because I didn''t know why I looked like that.


    "Hmm... they all look like that a lot for some reason, but why?


    "As for me, I''m talking about why you''re asking me that... well, I don''t know if I look like you. And you must have managed to solve Eina''s problem."


    "That would just be a buyout. I guess that''s all I''ve managed by chance. In the first ce, you...... no, you guys would have actually thought I didn''t care about that problem?


    "... what makes you think that?


    "Nothing, assholes will know what you''re doing."


    Technically, I didn''t think it mattered.


    I didn''t care, to be exact.


    If Eina can use magic, then there will be no change in the eyes that see Eina of Eida.


    "... as a matter of fact, you''re right, but it still doesn''t make any difference what Eina was suffering from. And that was something we couldn''t help. What did you just say, Aina didn''t try to ept it? There was a lot going on back then. It''s just one of the reasons...... that''s not even an excuse. Whatever, thanks."


    Soma shrugged her shoulder with a slight surprise at Iwo, who said so and bowed her head.


    I think it''s something that really started to show people their parent-like faces, and realize that that''s all the time flowed to them, too.


    It doesn''t make me feel that way at all.


    "... by the way, speaking of which, I have been distracted to ask, why do you remain as you remember me? Even though magic can slow down aging to some extent, it would be too much of a change."


    "Oh... I didn''t say that. That also means that I''m from the top world. It has very little soul loss, so it''s affecting the flesh, or something? And then there''s the secondary element of being a brave man."


    "Hmm... it''s the Demon King, isn''t it?


    "I mean, I originally called myself the Demon King. Take the me for defeating the Demon King once, or something like that."


    "Hmm? Does that mean that the Demon King doesn''t originally name himself?


    "A demon king is only a role given to him by the world, just like a brave man. Most of all, it became the Demon King because that''s what we called it... but from what I''ve heard, it''s probably none of your business, and it''s only gonna be for a long time in vain, so stop it."


    I''m interested in talking about it, but the night is long but finite.


    I have a lot to ask and talk about, so I gave my consent.


    "That''s right. Whatever the reason, he hasn''t changed and he''s been helpful. Honestly, there''s a chance I wouldn''t have known if I''d grown up poorly... and no, I''d have just figured it out if I''d heard your name?


    "I mean, I''m surprised I remembered my face for what it was. h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. I only remember your original face somehow, huh?


    "Maybe my whole life hasn''t changed either. Probably wouldn''t have known if we could have lined up a simr face. I could only be sure because there were a few elements that I could deduce from looking at the real thing."


    "I think that''s too much."


    With such a story on their minds, Soma and the others discussed a variety of things.


    Something you couldn''t talk about earlier, or something you wouldn''t be able to talk about without the two of us.


    We talked about some of the downside stuff and some of the crap... it''s been a really long time, like old times, we talked about a lot of things.


    There would have been a lot of stories back in the day about the appropriations, but things have been a little topicaltely.


    Felicia and the others were the most unsure of what to do.


    Somehow he missed the time and never exined the two of them.


    And that''s why we both stayed hooded the whole time.


    "... She is an elf and Felicia is a witch"


    I see. I can''t show you my face.


    That''s what I ended up talking about because they gave me permission, but I was surprised, but when they told me that it didn''t seem like anything, it was just a relief.


    "Still, take the elves and the witches, or... that ce really sounds like you"


    "Is that so...?


    And then I asked him if he could use magic somehow, as a matter of course, and so on and so on.


    But...


    "If there''s such a thing, you can try it when Aina''s"


    "Hmm... you''re absolutely right. Well, that doesn''t make any difference. It helps you to call yourself the Demon King..."


    "Don''t be impotent about what the Demon King has to do with anything."


    As such, if we also share stories about nostalgia, time will pass in no time.


    The night also deepened, and such a nostalgic and enjoyable time went on until it was just time to go to bed.

 185 Sound To The End

    The man - Nicus nodded satisfactorily at the sight in front of him.


    The magic formations can be drawn perfectly and all you have to do is spin the spirit at the end.


    Only then will the demon god be resurrected.


    idental loosening of the mouth would also be irresistible.


    "That and this, it''s all because of you...... oh? Could it be that he''s dead? I still have trouble getting killed..."


    If I noticed, the reaction had stopped returning from then on at my feet.


    Though there are enough sacrifices, this is the core of the ritual.


    If I kicked at least a little harder, the groans returned slightly.


    "Huh... kill yourself, don''t fuck with me..."


    "Oh, did you still talk? Surprisingly... well, that might make you happier, and that''s pretty good."


    After nodding satisfactorily like that, Nicus mutters now.


    Finish it.


    "Well, thank you for waiting. It will finally be thepletion of the ritual. I know you probably won''t fail...... but was that worry unnecessary? That''s why you were created."


    "... eh"


    I reacted to that word. Besides, Nicus identally distorts his mouth.


    Though I think you would have reacted more interesting if you were well with this...... well, I don''t know what else to do.


    Nicus is a critical junior in terms of skills.


    In that situation, it would have been this one who had been killed, so now we have to put up with this.


    If I can resurrect even the demon gods, I can do whatever I want more, so I keep thinking about what''s going to happen.


    "My only concern is that you can''t... well, don''t worry about that either. It was a demon king''s vessel that failed, and the demon king decided that it was enough for you to be a witch of the demon god."


    "... let it go, it is. Shut up, ritual, whatever, end it."


    "Oh, by the way, did you know? The witch in this case means the same thing as the demon king... i.e., vessels.... No, there''s no way you didn''t know. Anyway, I''m talking about Alberto and his intention to put you on the g from the beginning. There''s no way you didn''t know who Teng was."


    "... Huh!?


    This was half a lie.


    It''s true that the Demon King ordered Stina to be the witch of the demon god as a vessel, but because we don''t know what Alberto and the others were going to do.


    Or indeed, it may have simply weed itself as a g.


    But Nicus, who was only on the bottom end, could not have known what he intended... and he didn''t care about the truth.


    Appeared on that face with amazement, as long as there was that despair.


    Nicus hoists his mouth, thinking it was a discretionary thing to do, even though we were going to betray ourselves and destroy ourselves altogether.


    Now, really, it was ready.


    Hope invites resistance, despair causes resistance to be lost.


    Don''t let it happen.


    It was only natural to make sure it wasplete.


    Yes, that''s all and nothing else, Nicus opens his mouth to spin the Spirit of the Word as he tightens his mouth, which is about to loosen.


    The true next demon king, such as being able to invoke and obey the demon god, thought that he was the one who deserved it, and he made a sound for it.


    "Oh, it is. Onest thing I wanted to ask you."


    Soma spoke that way to Io shortly after the decision was taken to dissolve it, whether to open it because time was also time.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t actually really conveniently recall it now.


    I was asking for an opportunity to know when I heard it.


    And while I was doing that, it was now...


    "Am I right? I think I told you most of the time... was there anything you hadn''t told me yet?


    "Um, I''m talking about Stina..."


    The moment I said it, Io narrowed his eyes.


    I''m still convinced of the reaction.


    I haven''t dared to talk about her before, but apparently she was right.


    "You, how did you get that name...?


    "Nothing, really, because I met him? Look, we talked about this, right? Before I got here, I was reunited with an unusual girl in a city and got caught up in a little goth," he said.


    "Uh... I see. When I heard the story, I thought it was a sensible reaction."


    But more than I thought, Iwo''s appearance was mild.


    Whatever she is, I was also wondering if it would suck to be more swordswallowing, but I don''t think I''d have to worry about that.


    "So, who is she after all? But he deceived the daughter of the demon king, and said," Sister of Aina. "


    "Uh, yeah... well, if you met with him, it wouldn''t mean you had nothing to do with it, either, okay? That''s not a trick. Aina''s sister is not urate, but if she was recing her sister, she can''t be wrong."


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, Eina said that too"


    "... maybe you told Eina too?


    "No, I just checked to see if there were sisters or something. It wasn''t such an unnatural way to ask, and I don''t know if they even thought about it... I can assure you that. Or should I have told you?


    "No, if you''re not talking, there''s no problem. Well, it''s a littleplicated around here."


    "So, I guess"


    Because I felt that atmosphere, I didn''t speak to Aina, and I couldn''t even ask Io inside.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so, but it''s not your cheating child, is it? Stina seems older than Eina, and then it does seem a lot moreplicated... no, or possibly an ex-wife''s kid or something...? In that case, it would be difficult for Stina to stay... and Tsujitsu fits."


    "It doesn''t fit. There''s no blood connection between me and Stina in the first ce."


    "Then my wife''s side of the line...?


    "Come on, or I''ll bust you?


    Well, I''m not serious, so I shrug my shoulders back.


    But I didn''t mean it, but it''s also true that I was thinking about some of those possibilities.


    Stina was definitely living with Io and Aina, temporarily, to rece her sister or to observe from those words.


    There should have been a corresponding reason there...... but not now.


    It''s easy to wonder if there''s still a good reason there, and even more so, there''s a concern that Stina might be involved in something.


    And when you think about it, there''s not a lot of possibilities.


    "Well, though, don''t make a fuss when you say it''s a misunderstanding, but it''s not even a blur. At least there''s a blood connection between Aina and Stina."


    "Mm-hmm? Aina and Stina? Hmm, you are supposed to be a celestial loner in this world... and it''s no trick to be the daughter of a demon king...?... No way, but you and the former Demon King''s..."


    "So there''s no connection between me and blood. You''re following me.... but even if you don''t hit it, you''re really the same as always."


    "Not far without hitting? It''s..."


    The question of what it meant never became a voice.


    As if to block it, there was a roar in Soma''s ear shortly afterwards.


    The two look at each other reflexively to the sound of something that also seems to have exploded.


    "... there''s no construction going on nearby at this hour, is there?


    "I haven''t heard... but if so, just don''t annoy the neighborhood too much. Let''s go protest for a little while."


    "Hmmm... I guess I''ll go out with him too"


    "... okay?


    "Whatever it is, it''s too annoying. I didn''t get a chance to show it to you, but I''m still pretty confident in my arm, and I think it will help even if it gets a little rough, right?


    "Sounds like..."


    That''s not how Io returned it to us properly.


    Because I have some idea how much this one can do.


    Just as Soma is.


    At least, it seems true that the word that he is a brave demon king is not bullshit... so Iughed bitterly and shrugged my shoulders there because I realized once again that he hade a long way.


    "Oh, boy, I never even had a fight over a beating."


    "I... well, were you somewhat used to it? It''s a hassle, so I never did anything aggressive."


    "Hmm? Is that right? It''s my first ear..."


    "It''s not even like you dare, is it?


    "That''s true¡­ now I want to hear about those days."


    "I''m sorry I tried to g you weird. ¡­ when I get the next chance."


    We were probably saying that to each other because we remembered something like a hunch for each other.


    Thomas and I were aware that something very troublesome was imminent, although not a clich¨¦ of Iori.


    It also means that if you leave it because it''s troublesome, it''s going to be more troublesome, again.


    "Well... it''s a hassle, but can I get a job?"


    "I agree with you all this time. I just want to go to bed... but I won''t have a choice."


    From earlier on, the sound has continued intermittently and seems to be closing in, if not because of the mind.


    What happens if you leave it... I''m sure it''s just as you imagine.


    I don''t have time to go wake up Aina and the others.


    It''s this sound, and then it''ll happen, or it could be already happening... but it won''t be necessary to give any particr instructions.


    They also have a lot of experience.


    You must be able to take what you think is best for you.


    Only Felicia is worried... but She will follow her there.


    If you asked him how Io was doing, you''d know he was okay from what he told you, but there was so much worry on his face that he couldn''t hide it.


    But the person will be aware of that, too, so he dares not say anything and Soma shrugs his shoulders.


    "So, are we going?"


    "... right"


    That''s how Iori''s fingers rang, and the Somas headed to where they thought they were responsible for this sound.

 186 Formerly The Strongest, Caught Up In The Commotion

    The extent to which it is possible to transfer by the power of Iwo is limited only in the castle.


    For this reason, while heading outside the castle with his own feet, Soma turned her gaze towards the audible and narrowed her eyes.


    "Hmm, from the sound, across the mountain...... northwest, is that the ce?


    "I guess that''s about it. By the way, that''s just where the woods are."


    "I see... it''s the right ce"


    It''s hard to understand where I was doing something, it''s hard to grasp things even after they happen.


    That''s the ce.


    However, if there is a problem, if it sounds like this even though it is, would it mean nothing?


    We''re teaching them where we are.


    All I can say is dump the corner advantage, you idiot.


    "I mean, is that a positive move over there?


    "Though it is easy to think so..."


    "It doesn''t have to be done where it seems like it can be used to ambush on purpose, is it? If so, it is the fate that makes you think it''s positive..."


    "Or that it''s both positive and fateful... it doesn''t matter, does it?


    Soma understood exactly what Io meant when he said that.


    Turn your gaze to the northeast for that reason.


    From there, we feel an obvious deviation.


    "That''s true fate over there. If I can do something about it, then okay, if I can stop it, it''s enough, and in the meantime, is there something else...? That means he''s around the southeast and southwest."


    "Well, I guess I''m at this rate"


    There''s no way there''s more to it, is there?


    We''ve been doing obvious things so far.


    I can''t do anything like a one-handed drop.


    "By the way, do you have an idea of who they are?


    This is obviously a raid, though I don''t have to confirm it now.


    Though I say I call myself, apart from being a demon king, it''s not surprising or anything in itself, but there''s something about how Soma moves, depending on the reason and the opponent.


    "If they''re your cheaters and they''re here to scratch you, I don''t know what to do with them."


    "You still pull that crap..."


    "Well, jokes aside... so what do you think?


    To Soma''s inquiry, Iori shrugged her shoulders.


    But I guess that doesn''t mean I don''t know.


    Aftering to an expression that somehow contained a shuddering and giving up view and exhaling, Io opened his mouth.


    "... if you can tell me if I see it or not, I can tell you it''s on. It''s probably the demon kings or something."


    "Hmm... are they the ones who started the rebellion before?


    "Yes... but how do you know that? I''mying down a warrant for that..."


    "Is that so?... No, think about it. Is that natural too?"


    Nothing but a scandal, such as being rebelled.


    Moreover, ording to the story, quite a few escaped and even allowed theft from the treasure trove.


    Trying to keep that hidden would be natural.


    "Well, the reason I know is simple. Stina told me."


    But the moment it gave its name, it seemed that Io lurked his eyebrows in surprise, again for another reason.


    Because the reaction I showed shortly afterwards was that it would be odd if Stina knew.


    "From Stina...? Why is he..."


    "Hmm? Is it weird that Stina knows?


    "Right. There was a rebellion about two years ago, shortly after Eina left the castle. Stina wasn''t in this castle by then, so there''s no way she knew."


    "Ho? Seems like you knew a lot about it.


    "Well I can think of a few possibilities... after all, he also...? But then I told Soma that for a reason... no, or...?


    "It''s fine to think, but shouldn''t we leave it behind now?


    When Soma said so, it seemed that Iori also remembered the status quo.


    After a stir, exhale to switch consciousness.


    "So is that. Anyway, this is... no, should I say this too? Well, for now, I''m pretty sure it''s those guys. I did something simrst time."


    "Hmm... I failed and I did the same thing again... no, you could say that some of it was sessful, because of that, right?


    "Well. It is true that they did escape to some extent, but the main ones are still crushed. It is possible that there are simply no conceivable ones left. Well, anyway, I thought I''d be back in time, so it feels like I''m finally here..."


    "... by the way, though. Am I one of thest ones to get away with this?


    So it was in the northeast direction that Soma turned his gaze.


    It is the ce I called true destiny earlier, somewhat disastrously, ahead of me in feeling troublesome signs.


    If you suck...... no, even if you don''t suck, being there would be something more troublesome than that Forest God.


    Still, if you fight from the front, Soma doesn''t feel like losing.


    But on the contrary, it would be if we could fight from the front.


    Given the current situation...


    "No, at least there shouldn''t have been one like thatst time. Did you even rendezvous new since, or did you bring it from somewhere... Whatever. For now, I''m gonna hit that way, so can you ask for the other one?


    "Hmm, I don''t mind... are you okay?


    "You''re still a brave, demonic king, aren''t you? We''ll figure it out. I can''t leave it to my guests to look like the most troublesome thing... and that''s when I stayed here."


    "Oh, I knew it."


    Somehow, I felt that way.


    He didn''t look surprised by the raid itself, and it would be impossible toe to the raid when people were identally paying for it.


    We should dare assume that we were being dispersed, and Ioda rode the other''s thoughts knowingly.


    "That means you don''t have to worry about the rear."


    "Well, you are. I was supposed to second-hand split with the deacon, and the castle should be enough for one of him. Still, there was no certainty that you guys would be okay, so honestly, it would help a lot."


    "Hmm... you can''t lose your hand if you say that. Try to help me with a little bit of my back."


    Of course I didn''t mean to, but that''s it.


    Although they are friends, they should actively sell when they are able to sell their favors.


    Because then you might get something you want for yourself.


    A rare demonic material, for example?


    "Well, I think it''s time to go and shut the hell up, but do you have any orders or something? We should try to catch him alive, or something like that."


    "No, not particrly. I don''t even want to hear it from him alive..."


    And I guess that''s why Iori interrupted the fuzz and smiled bitterly because he thought that it was starting to say a lot more noisy than it used to be.


    And the reason why Soma figured it out is simple.


    Because at about the same time, Soma thought the same thing.


    But Soma doesn''t say anything about it either, just shrugs his shoulders.


    "Copy that. Then I''ll go, but be careful, okay?


    "Oh... you too"


    That''s how he exchanged words, Soma headed northwest and kicked the ground.


    That said, Northwest, as I mentioned earlier, it is a story on the other side of the mountain.


    So how do we get there, as a matter of course, directly across the mountain?


    "Hmm... no matter what you think, it''s quicker to take them down and move on, but how about that?"


    I run down the mountain, all alone about that.


    Shortly afterwards, although something sounded like a hit by a tree in the rear, it is ignored.


    Of course, there are signs of homicide and peripheral feelings that can be directed at us.


    Needless to say, they belong to the demons who live on this mountain, and at the same time they are the ones who are protecting this mountain.


    If you take it from them, Soma is definitely nothing but foreign... and apparently even Io can''t make you listen.


    That''s synonymous with diminishing the protection here if you take it down poorly, and that''s exactly what Io tells you to give me a break.


    This is why it is moving forward while ignoring it.


    Then it''s a good story to go about bypassing the mountain from the beginning, but it needs to go out through that entrance and exit once and then go around gleaming.


    Sometimes you don''t know what happens if you take that long, and there''s going to be enemies over there.


    If it got into battle with you, it would be troublesome, so we went the shortest way.


    The resulting problem is not particrly so far.


    Although it is necessary to proceed with some positioning in mind because it would be cumbersome if surrounded, it is to that extent.


    Well, I''m sure there''s been some trouble.


    That''s a good story to give thanks to.


    What, it just increases the rank of materials that demand a little bit.


    No big deal. No big deal.


    That''s how he ran up the mountain, and it didn''t take him long to get to the summit.


    Turning his gaze under his eyes, what was spreading there was the same downhill that he had just climbed.


    There is definitely a forest at the end of my gaze¡­ Now there was a slight, but clearly everywhere, fire hands were up.


    "It''s troublesome again, or I remember seeing something simr somewhere..."


    That forest apparently continues to this mountain.


    If we leave it like this, it could reach this point in time.


    Besides, the firehand is pretty dotted...... it still keeps increasing.


    The roar goes off, and from the sound, it''s too small. It goes up.


    "Oh boy... did you know it was a positive move"


    I''ve been exploring the signs, and is it something like thirty to fifty that''s on this side?


    Strength does not seem so much, but rather seems rather scattered for that matter, which seems troublesome when ites to hassle.


    That''s because that means they''re assuming they''re defeated.


    "If you defeat him to some extent, he will withdraw on his own."


    It feels like I''m going to continue to resist even if I''m thest one.


    Well, given the circumstances, it''s going to lead to this again if you let them get away badly, so I guess that''s not a good idea.


    "Apparently you mean it more than you thought. Then I wonder about the other side and the other side... but for now, after we do something about this side."


    Whimpering, Soma puts back under her eyes the gaze she was pointing towards the other side.


    Now, when he dropped one word, he went straight ahead and ran down.

 187 Ex-Brainer And Demon God.

    Nicus exhaled one breath as he heard the roaring from the other side.


    It''s finally starting, so I guess I can''t help but loosen my mouth.


    Yes, finally, it is.


    Two years from then... No, counting from before, more than ten years.


    Given that you can finally fulfill your petition, it is more natural that your mood will be elevated with emotion.


    With that in mind, if we somehow turned our gaze to the sky, there would have been a more darkened pitch of pitch ck there.


    I narrowed my eyes to it because I was thinking back to what my father had told me.


    More than a hundred years ago, the Demon Nation said that in the days when the Demon King was most feared, the color was their own.


    Because the colour of the demon king''s hair and eyes, which was also a g, was it.


    It was also around that time that the names Demon Nation, Demon King, etc. were to be given, and those with ck hair and eyes were to be feared to be too abusive.


    ck is even more feared by the fact that such people are made to fall into the devil tribe and use their wisdom to threaten mankind.


    I''m talking about those times.


    But it ended abruptly.


    Because the demon king was disputed by the brave men who emerged from different worlds.


    And because the brave man''s hair and eyes were ck, little by little ck is no longer of the Demon n.


    I didn''t say it was a substitute for fear, but the excellence began toe to light.


    Though the demon king, who was thought to have perished for a time, had brought him back to life over fifty years, by that time, ck was no longer synonymous with fear.


    Furthermore, where the resurrection had taken ce, it was apuded that the power of the Demon King had be so inferior that it could not bepared to the full height of the season.


    The Demon King and other already outdated relics have been judged to be so.


    Of course, then little by little, the Demon King regained his power... but we never had cke back as our own color.


    For where the Demon King had fully regained his power and tried to wield fear again, he was now again disputed by the brave men.


    Besides, he even said that the next brave man would take over the Demon King''s throne for some reason.


    They disappeared at some point. It''s a big difference from thest brave man... but if that''s all, or Nicus could have followed it deceiving the Demon King.


    For the Demons, power is thew.


    That is no exception when ites to demon kings, and it makes sense that whoever defeats demon kings names a new demon king.


    Of course, if you look only at it, it''s a story of.


    It is not only power that is necessary for the Demon King, as you can see from the series of events that began two years ago in the rebellion.


    There are many demons who think there is more important than that, and there are still.


    Like yourself.


    Either way, Nicus exhaled once more as he moved his thoughts from his father''s story to what he had been through.


    Dark and deep darkness, like being sucked in just watching.


    Now is the deepest time for it...... which is why I''m sure this is the time we most deserve.


    "... don''t you think so?


    "Well...... it''s a hassle and it doesn''t matter"


    and it was almost simultaneous that immediately after spinning such words, the footsteps echoed with the response.


    If you put your gaze down, the colors there are still pitch ck.


    - Ioli Kanzaki.


    He who made himself a former brave man and now deceives the name of the demon king... or even was to be called the hatred of Nicus and the others.


    I thought it woulde, so I''m not surprised that I showed up.


    Rather, this is also something that I think is finally happening.


    Naturally, it includes not feeling any other signs of people... breathed out a small breath so as to hide the mouth that was about to loosen.


    "Oh man, that''s something you can''t connect with. I hope I came all the way around the corner to see you."


    "That''s the least you can say when youe from the front. I mean, I wouldn''t be happy to hear your old man say that."


    "Well, I guess. Honestly, if I were you, I''d throw you back without question."


    "You''re selling fights? Or are you urging me to chase you back without question?


    "No, no way." Demon King, "doing such disrespectful things to your opponent, etc., is very, very"


    With that said, he bowed his head in disrespect... at an angle unseen to his opponent, Nicus hoisted his mouth.


    This is aplete farce.


    Exactly. They won''t be as sweet as those in a ce like this think of themselves as allies or something.


    Yet we are exchanging chatty words because we are watching this one.


    So this conversation itself is meaningless to the other person.


    "How dare you say something that''s not even in your mind"


    "What''s not in your mind is out of your mind. It''s totally heartfelt, isn''t it?


    It was genuine.


    The dialogue ahead is definitely heartfelt.


    - Except.


    This is what happens if you exin what you said earlier.


    "It''s not possible that I would be rude to you. - If you really are the Demon King,"


    Shortly afterwards, they were thrown simultaneously from the bushes behind Nicus towards Ioli and exploded.


    That number is thirty in total.


    It is the same number as those lurking in the bushes, and when all that hits one after the other, it blows up with a roar.


    Unlike the sound it sounds on the other side, it''s something with the right amount of power.


    Although small in scale...... no, that''s why the power is concentrated for that matter.


    Instead of humans, even demons are disposable magic tools that are buried in one blow.


    If they knock that many in a row, there won''t be a single thing in a normal person.


    ¡­ If there is a problem, how far would you describe it as normal?


    "Yay, yay...!? Ha ha... zama amiya...! That''s what happens because I fool the Demon King''s name...! You know what I mean, including the enemies of my people...!


    And it was one of mypanions who showed up out of the bush screaming about that.


    Apparently, the sess of the ambush has made me feel high.


    Though...


    "... the fact that the ambush seeded and whether it worked is another story"


    "Is...? What the hell..."


    "You should be careful, right? If you don''t want to die, you better hide immediately."


    In the moment, Nicus interrupted the words because he realized that it was toote.


    At about the same time, a small but clear voice echoes on the spot.


    "- Fall, thunderbolt of heaven"


    The sound was heardte.


    Even over the reflectively closed eyelids, enough white to dye the surrounding area, and a few momentster, unparalleled sounds of our own creation burst onto the spot.


    Waiting while holding his ears. Often, waiting for everything to fit before opening his eyes, Nicus exhaled as he looked around.


    The bushes that should have been there were all burned up and all that remained was about thirty or so things that turned out to be ck chunks.


    Indicating that it was a person would be about its shape, and if it blew it, with the wind, there would be no traces.


    It was just instant killing.


    "None of the help, is it... that''s a terrible story"


    "Mercyes after mercy. I told youst time I was here. I won''t forgive you the next time youe."


    "Well, I didn''t hear that word in person."


    I narrow my eyes as I say that and let my shoulders shrug.


    This happened as expected, but it was also more than expected.


    The numbers were about thirty, and all of them did not even possess lower skills, but all of them in an instant, etc., are impossible for Nicus.


    No... none of the people left here must be able to do that.


    That''s a former brave man.


    With all due respect, it doesn''t seem to be Dade who once let the Demon King perish alone.


    "But how can I be safe when it is? No way, does that mean you have pity?


    "That''s the only way. Whatever you look familiar with, there''s no reason to bother doing that.... So, what did you do?


    "Well... isn''t it to you that the cause is not me? For example, the bullshit that you unconsciously removed¡­ doesn''t seem to make sense."


    So it would have been easier if you had shown me the gap even for a moment... apparently that''s not the case either.


    The gaze that has been staring at us for some time has never left.


    "Well, I''m notcent enough to be caught off guard by the guy with those signs."


    "I see, if you ask me, is that true too..."


    Even though it was to lure the ex-brainer, it was drooling.


    There will be no such thing as someone who can be caught off guard while feeling alley.


    "Well, if you''re finding out, doesn''t it make any sense to keep it hidden any longer? You''ve already achieved your goal, and you won''t have a problem with it. - Come on."


    Shortly after I said it, a pir of me rose directly next to Nicus.


    I don''t feel strange and fever, but even Nicus feels the signs thicken.


    Even though I know it won''t hit this one, I can''t stop the cold sweat from flowing... its columns are small and take firm shape one by one so that the mes condense.


    but.


    As a matter of course, there''s no reason to wait for that to end over there.


    - Run, thunder.


    Moment after moment, thunder ran ording to words.


    At first nce, it''s thinner than the one before it, but I''m sure it''s far more powerful here.


    If what you just said is a blow that''s not out of hand, this one is a real blow.


    If Nicus eats it, he will definitely not be able to live¡­ on the contrary, it is like he cannot even retain the prototype -


    "- Shit! You... what the hell did you unleash...!?


    It must be natural that the former brave man has turned his gaze to this one with his tongue pounding.


    The thunder unleashed by the former brave man was fogged before he could pierce it.


    Not on a level that I prevented or anything, as if I had stopped attacking myself.


    And now that we have clearly recognized that feeling, perhaps the former brave man has asked us here.


    "Well, I don''t have an inws to answer... and in the first ce, don''t you understand without having to ask?


    That was not something I tried to delude, because I thought I would understand without having to teach.


    That''s obvious, even from around the word "unleashed."


    Because the former brave man at least recognizes Colle as something that was sealed somewhere.


    Well, there''s no such thing around there, so it''s obvious when ites to that.


    "Or... don''t you want to admit it?


    "Huh...!


    Nicus smiled back at the former brave man as he narrowed his eyes to stare.


    Because I felt so happy.


    And this is an even more convoluted asion.


    "Well, but it''s a corner, so let me tell you something. Because I am a kind person who looks like this. Yes... as you can see, this is what we call a demon god."


    "Huh... I knew it, huh? That means...!


    "Yes, I mean, your natural enemies,"


    That was just a fact.


    Ex or not, you can never beat a demon god more than being a brave man.


    The person who best understands that would be the person.


    When ites to what you can do, it''s about running away¡­ In fact, it''s very difficult to make that choice.


    Exactly because if you are thoroughly on the run, you won''t be able to catch Nicus where you used this.


    That''s why I waited here to lure him in the first ce.


    But Nicus never panicked there.


    Because Nicus was convinced that no former brave man would escape more than he understood so far.


    If we were to escape, we would have done so¡­ Nicus understood as a matter of course why we would not.


    No, more than that, because that''s why I bothered to use this.


    A demon god, though powerful, cannot exist alone in this world.


    Because demon gods are soul only beings and do not have flesh.


    To wield power in this world, we must prepare the core matter to keep in this world and the flesh.


    It was said that the flesh is best if it needs to be alive and if consciousness is sparse it is desirable and hopeless.


    In other words...


    "Damn... I thought it was possible... but I used to say the more unpleasant a hunch it would hit me...!


    Itpletely shaped the figure of man. Before that, the former brave spit out abominably.


    I''m going to stare at Nicus for all the shooting that deepens my grin, but I''m not scared of raw hatred.


    As long as it''s here, it doesn''t matter what the ex-brainer is.


    In a double sense.


    "You... give me Stina...!


    "Ha... I''m sure this is what she wants, too, right? Whatever, you are... your father''s enemy. If you think of her at all, isn''t it best that she be fought against as a vendetta?


    Nicus turns a deep, deep grin at the way he stares at the same face¡­ that''s all he looks.


    To the former brave man who could neither fight nor escape, he took a slow step with the things beside him.

 188 Daughter Of The Demon King

    In a hazy consciousness, Stina was just looking at the sight.


    Around himself the mes swoop, and every time you throw one foot at a time they dance and jump.


    It is at the end of his gaze that he turns to the man with the dark hair and dark eyes there, as if he were strangled.


    Most of all, at the end of the day, the skin, the meat, the bones, there''s no such thing as the difference, but they''ll just be burned out.


    So far, it seems we can do everything and prevent it, but I wonder how long it willst.


    Now that I know it, there''s nothing I can do.


    Stina understood her current situation by andrge.


    Consciousness remained firmly in ce until the demon god was made his subordinate.


    Although my consciousness is flying slightly along the way, it is also not that difficult to guess the current situation from there.


    Nevertheless, where I could have guessed, it''s different from the story if that helps in any way.


    No... more clearly, I wouldn''t mind saying that where I could do that, it wouldn''t do me any good.


    In fact, it''s only right.


    Stina''s condition now is almost entirely taken over by the demon gods.


    It is possible to think, but on the contrary, nothing else can be done.


    I can see them in my eyes, I can hear them, but if I say so, they''re just drooling.


    You can''t move your eyes or block your ears at will.


    When I say does this state mean anything, I guess it doesn''t mean anything.


    Simply because I''m still alive, it''s just that the thought is possible to recognize what I can and have received.


    The demon gods seem to have something like consciousness, but I''m not sure what you''re thinking because you don''t want to interact with this one.


    In the meantime, you seem to be following what Nicus says... well, just thinking, is that pointless?


    Anyway, it''s not like there''s anything you can do.


    That was a thoughting from giving up, but I guess there''s no choice.


    I can''t actually do anything, and I don''t think it makes sense where I keep thinking.


    Even that adoptive father has only managed to escape.


    From the gaze I can turn to this one from time to time, it seems I haven''t given up yet... but if I can do something, I should be doing something about it by now.


    I mean, it''s just evil.


    I''m sure the end was decided... and Stina wasn''t strong enough to resist it while understanding it.


    Or...... if Stina also thought of things like Nicus said, maybe it was something else.


    Indeed, the adoptive father, Ioli, the ex-brainer, should be called a vendetta to himself.


    If I had even had a piece of grudge, would I have held other emotions instead of giving up on this situation?


    Even so, after all, it won''t help solve the current situation.


    And the truth is, I don''t hold a grudge or anything, so it''s still pointless.


    Even if it''s the enemy who killed my father.


    Well, I''ve never thought of it as a vendetta in the first ce, so naturally.


    As a member of the Demon n... and as a daughter.


    Stina is the daughter of the Genuine Demon King, if she concludes in the end.


    It is not Iori, but the demon king, whose blood is drawn by Iori.


    In the first ce, it is right to call Stina, not Aina, more than the fact that no one has appeared to seed the Demon King in the true sense of the status quo.


    That''s exactly what Stina named Soma, in that sense, was right.


    By the way, true, means as it is.


    Iori only announced externally that he had inherited his name.


    There is not enough to call him the Demon King in the true sense.


    The original name Demon King is given by the world.


    Andmark against what has been certified as avenging the world.


    That is the true meaning of the name Demon King.


    And that was why those called the former Demon Kings and others never recognized Iori as a new Demon King.


    And when they knew it, they worshipped and followed the demon king.


    That is how some found hope in the appearance of resistance, and some found envy in its appearance as they sank into despair, while others felt certain power there.


    For different reasons, they all made sense because they were hostile to the world.


    In that sense, I can say that Ioli is rather the opposite.


    Because a brave man is the side that follows the world.


    Technically, not to the world, but to mankind, but given that if the world perishes, mankind will also perish, there is no great difference there.


    When a crisis of survivales to mankind, a decisive existence emerges from within, or from outside, mankind.


    Protector of mankind.


    That is the alias of the brave, the original name, but therefore.


    The reason why the demon god was the natural enemy of the brave was there, in fact.


    Brave men exert immense power over the world and those hostile to humanity, but instead they cannot exert most of their power over those who belong to the world.


    It bes almost powerless against God and simr beings.


    And demon gods belong to the side of the world, as God is named.


    That''s precisely how it was adjusted... and that''s why the brave can''t fight the demon gods.


    Ex, or not, there''s no difference there.


    In the first ce, they are called ex-brainers, etc., only because they have already fulfilled their mission of defeating the Demon King.


    It is only in a defining sense, and in essence the ioli has not changed one thing from being a brave man.


    That''s why Iori can''t hit anything but run around against the attack from here.


    But if it''s just a demon god, there are still a few ways out.


    "Hmmm...... I seem to be running around from earlier, is something wrong? If you''re someone like you, it seems like you have a hand in hitting something where you''re dealing with natural enemies...... or is that what you''re still going to hide? No, or, even though you''re inw, you still can''t raise your hand against your daughter, can you?


    "Shit, white imitation... if you can do it, you''re doing it all the time. I mean, I was wondering if it was caused by Stina too... Hi. Looks like there''s another reason for this?... That''s not just a demon god, is it?


    "Oh... should I just say that I notice there. Yeah, well, it doesn''t make sense where I''ve hidden it, so I confess, but the truth is that it''s the shards of the power of the Evil God that made this demone back to life."


    "Fragments of the power of evil gods," he said...? I don''t think that''s so easy to get... "


    "Well, I thought so too... oh my God, I stumbled across it one day. Yes, yes¡­ it was a real coincidence that I was rolling on the side of the road"


    "Is...?


    The voice was more of a joke than a surprise.


    But that''s obvious, too.


    That''s what even Stina thought when she heard it right next door.


    By andrge, I can only assume it''s obviously a joke.


    But apparently, it was a very serious thing to say.


    "Yeah, I guess so, I don''t even think you can believe it. To be honest, I couldn''t believe it either. But it''s all real, and it''s true. Yeah, yes... I''m sure that''s what this is about, too, when it''s our God''s call."


    "My God... I didn''t know it was because he said" Dear God "or something like that... but I wonder if evil people have lost their minds here."


    "Oh, it was confusing, that''s outrageous. Rather, most of our countrymen did, didn''t they?


    It''s something I don''t really want to admit, but it was true.


    Most of those called the former Demon Kings were cults who believed in the so-called evil gods.


    Stina found out about it, not since she became a g head, but honestly wanted me to give it a break.


    The fact that his father is is, even if he was thinly aware of it, is.


    "Well, whatever, that''s why I wanted to use what I was able to get... in fact, to be honest, the quantity and quality weren''t very good. So it didn''t help to raise the bottom of the force... but apparently it worked too well for you."


    "Worst case scenario, dude...!


    Iori leaped backwards to deflect the mes that continued to strike him while he was talking¡­ but the momentum was abruptly lost at a certain point.


    As if there was a wall there, Ioli''s body stopped halfway through the air.


    It was a bond strewn around.


    It also physically blocks the interior and exterior of the junction, primarily to prevent it from affecting the perimeter, or is used to prevent escape, etc.


    Rather than the former, it was used by Nicus for thetter and, more precisely, simply to narrow and inhibit the range of Ioli''s actions.


    That was enough this time though, only to the extent that if Ioli really wanted to beat it, it would break without holding on to seconds.


    If you want to do that, there will be a gap for sure, because that can be deadly if you are a demon opponent.


    Of course you won''t be able to defeat it alone, but you''ll be able to do enough to assemble it.


    And in that case, we can do as much as we want.


    Either way, it turns out that Iori''s attacks, as opposed to inflicting wounds on the demon gods, are deactivated in the first ce.


    Whether they are called evil gods or others, they are a formal pir of God.


    Combined with that, thebined demon gods and brave men were just the worst and the best.


    If I were the original demon god, speaking of natural enemies, I wouldn''t have even deactivated them.


    If I could poke there, there would be a way out, and that''s what I meant.


    But it is also impossible beyond being deactivated... and yet Nicus seemed to have no guard.


    Stina understands very well because it is used, but although Nicus can only afford words and deeds, his mind remains constantly on alert.


    Even from this situation, I know exactly what happens if I show a gap for a moment.


    And because they understand it and are constantly on guard, there was no winning eye for Iori.


    Or, if there is...


    "Oh man, that''s the ce called Ex-Brainer......e on, why don''t you let me take your revenge on you?


    "If that''s Stina''s will, it''s still worth thinking about... because it doesn''t look like she hates you."


    "Now, with your mouth you say something brave... how long will that voidst?


    At the same time as releasing the word, the demon god who followed the will of Nicus and descended upon Stina ignores and moves the will of Stina.


    Waving his arm created a me of tremendous calories, which knocked him over towards Iori.


    But just as it is unaffected by defense, Iori turns her gaze to the other side for a moment as she continues to move.


    So Nicus bit his lip, I guess, because he understands what that means.


    Stina, too, noticed that.


    That was the direction in which the positive movement was supposed to be taking ce, and the sound, which had continued intermittently from there, had now considerably reduced its frequency.


    There should be no need to dare to do that... so I guess that simply means that its implementation is gradually bing more difficult.


    That''s what happens when someone goes that way.


    Nicus would have predicted that the only thing left in thend besides Iori would be the Deacon, and I knew Stina would be too... does that mean you gave up the protection of the castle and prioritized that way?


    Iori and the others will understand that there are other troops.


    Nicus had deliberately deployed it so that it was easy to understand, so naturally.


    I suppose you were reading that you would consolidate the guardianship of the castle rather than discussing the positive movement, but does that mean that the prediction is off?


    To be honest, though Stina was thinking the same thing... well, let''s just say it doesn''t make so much sense to consolidate the guardianship of a castle where no one is.


    It doesn''t mean it''s that weird where I temporarily renounced it, or maybe someone else stayed.


    But anyway, there''s one thing that it means.


    If you take any more time, you don''t know what will happen.


    Because if you take the time, you''re more likely to have someoneing this way who''s headed for the Yangtze.


    That''s what I want from here... but naturally, it''s not Nicus who easily forgives it.


    "... Phew. I didn''t really want to do this...... I don''t have a choice, do I? I''m sorry, Master Stina. But please let your adoptive father be the one to resent you. If he''d just given up, he wouldn''t have had to do this."


    "- Hey you, what...!?


    - Astrier, do it.


    The word was a signal.


    I get a clear emotion from a demon god who didn''t know what he was thinking until now.


    It''s a joy... if it''s not my fault, I even feel like I have.


    And.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D


    At the next moment, to the pain of running all over her body, Stina whispered, screaming.

 189 Demon GodS Power

    The inability toprehend what had happened was simply due to pain.


    It was so abrupt, and thoughts became one color.


    I also apuded the mere fact that I received the information that was sent to me.


    The moment the pain was sent, it turned its consciousness to it only reflexively, so that it became more aware of the pain than was necessary.


    It was as if he had been stabbed with a blunt de all over his body.


    The shock that Stina was struck by it was so great that she didn''t care about the tremendous tiredness that had struck her at the same time.


    If physical freedom was advantageous, he would have screamed as he struck around on the spot.


    No, or maybe I couldn''t even stay conscious in the first ce.


    Stina didn''t even have the freedom to lose consciousness.


    To escape the pain, turn your consciousness to something else, and besides being slightly deluded, only the eyes and ears can be the object of it in this condition.


    And it was then that Stina finally realized the changes around her, so she understood for the first time what had happened to her.


    "Shit... I never thought a demon would just help... but I just have a really bad feeling. You, don''t use Stina''s life to move it...!?


    "Yeah, you''re right. I didn''t expect you to be there any time soon."


    Yes, this pain is happening because Stina''s life is forcefully drawn and taken by the demons.


    What is happening as a result is a change around us, that is, a me that is burning with unparalleled momentum.


    Although the earlier attacks were also powerful, they were clearly not enough given that they were demons.


    Making Stina''s life a price has allowed her to draw even more power, I guess.


    Besides, if it''s not my fault, I feel like Stina''s perceived sign of a demon god, or something more like being.


    I don''t know what to say... part of the stina that was taken away and missing is buried by the demon gods or something like that.


    And apparently, that wasn''t my fault.


    "And little by little, the existence of the demon god bes clear... no, is this beginning to receive flesh? Given the circumstances, this means¡­"


    "Hmm... do you understand that much? No, that''s really great. And perhaps, as you have guessed. Yes, by eating Stina, the Demon Goddess delivers flesh to this world. That''s the kind of contract we got this time."


    I snorted so much into the words, because I was convinced that that was what this tiredness was all about, which was attacking me with pain.


    If you''re being shredded from being yourself, I think it''s natural for you to feel that way, like some other HR.


    I think of it that way because I can''t feel realistic and... because it also escapes reality?


    It''s easy to imagine from the way things are going, such as what happens to you, and you can''t resist one thing.


    That''s what happens, too, I guess I have no choice.


    "Eh... I knew it... I mean, you can''t use a person''s righteous daughter to sign such a contract on your own......!


    "Oh, on your own, that''s outrageous. This is what Master Stina wanted, isn''t it?


    "Is...? What nonsense......!


    "No, very, very much, such as lying to your face. This is just a fact. Whatever, because it was Master Stina who was collecting the material to revive the demon god in the first ce. And of course, these things must have been more than eptable."


    That was something that simply could not be said to be a lie.


    It is true, at least, that we were collecting materials, and because we knew to some extent about the ritual of the Resurrection of the Demon God... it is also true that some spection could have been made that such things would also be needed.


    Finally... if I told you I didn''t mean to do that at all, it would be a lie.


    Without betraying Nichs and the others, he remained who he was before... If he were told that he needed his life to use the power of the demon god, the possibility that he was snorting at it was something that could never be denied.


    ".................. Shit. Damn, if you''re that stupid girl there, you could do it, so you can''t even deny it in a detour..."


    "It''s true in the first ce, so you can''t deny it."


    "Shit... you have no inws to sacrifice yourself, really that idiot...!


    It wasn''t unlikely, it just seems terrible to say that it wasn''t actually meant to be already.


    Though...... if they told me I had no inws, I would certainly have denied it with regard to that.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you had no brother-inw, did you say something different about this again? Master Stina is the daughter of the Demon King, isn''t she? It would be no surprise or anything to give yourself above all for us to avenge, would it?


    "Right...... maybe it does. If that demon king didn''t need it, he''d have thrown it away."


    That was true.


    Stina was dumped by the Demon King when she didn''t have to do anything wrong.


    It seems that the inability to use magic made Eina called it a failure to do so etc... but what really failed was herself.


    As the daughter of the Demon King... No, because as the Demon King, I couldn''t inherit what I needed.


    Then Iori and my sister picked me up and managed to live like this... but still.


    Stina is, after all, the daughter of the Demon King, no matter what anyone says.


    There''s no difference there.


    That''s why I thought I had both a brother-inw and a duty.


    The former Demon Kings asked me to be their g, and I epted it, for that reason too¡­ as a result, the lives of many of mypanions were lost.


    I''m sure the lives of those who don''t, too, can''t be counted.


    Therefore, if they told me it was their turn now, it was possible that they would have snorted at it.


    Back then, I even wanted it... no, if it was just about it, maybe it hasn''t changed yet.


    You have to take responsibility for what you''ve done.


    It just wouldn''t be the same to offer yourself to a demon god here.


    Instead, I can even say that insects are too good, such as trying to die lightly about this extent.


    The me for what I''ve done on my own must be taken firmly.


    ... Although, as it is, it doesn''t seem possible either.


    Stina clearly understood that she was on her way to death.


    "Well... there''s no way we can understand what Mr. Stina thought."


    "Then you''re just gonna have to listen, right? Let''s give it a shot, shall we? You just have to break that contract and do it once, so it''s easy."


    "That''s not exactly how it works. In that case, the ritual will start all over again. Well, if it''s possible, I''d like to start over as well... but as it is, you won''t be able to manifest it for a great deal of time. Because, in fact, the amount of time a demon god can manifest is proportional to the amount of time it takes to receive meat. If you let them receive meat instantly, you can quickly let them use their powerful powers, but the amount of time they can manifest will be shorter.... at all, I would have had to do this if you hadn''t been knocked down so hard or imitated extra. Master Stina must have suffered a lot too... really, it''s troublesome"


    "Shit, you''re not trying to shift responsibilities over here...!


    Even while we were having that conversation, the offense was going on all the time.


    The mes keep dancing, and Ioli keeps flirting with it.


    Compared to earlier, the momentum of the mes has more than doubled, but Iori still seemed to have no problems.


    But do I feel like I''m in a hurry there because I''ve been told what I''m talking about?


    If that is true, the Demon God will increase its power over time, and as it reaches its peak it will fulfill its full flesh reception.


    That shows that the demon god can operate in the flesh of the demon god, and even that Stina will die.


    All of which is a problem, and it''s natural to rush...... Still, Stina thinks of it like any other HR.


    There''s nothing I can do where I mourn and grieve, and it never reaches anyone.


    Above all, this is how I keep thinking about things, in order to escape the pain.


    The pain still persists, and I keep thinking in vain to be as unconscious as possible about it.


    Yet the only way to think about something that would facilitate it is if it were to fall.


    In the first ce... even that father-inw has not been able to do anything.


    Think about what you can''t do, what the hell are you going to do?


    Even though I know those things, Stina doesn''t throw them all outpletely because it doesn''t change the pain going on in those ces... and then again, I guess my stepfather hasn''t given up yet.


    But how long will itst?


    Even now, the mes that were dancing narrowed, blocking Iori''s escape route that was about to escape...


    "Huh... chip...! - Fall, heavenly thunder!


    But in the moment, as Ioli protruded his arm into heaven, numerous thunder poured down from heaven to the spot, as he responded to the word.


    It pierced the mes that were imminent, and put them out, and spread all the way here.


    To Stina, where the demon god possessed, and to Nicus, they pour down equally...... but they mean nothing.


    Because before it got to me, it still disappeared.


    "Shit... I knew you had a demon god influence too... and exactly the same"


    "Oh, what if it was fate to make sure of that now? If it wasn''t, I would have burned ck by now."


    "I was after that, so I guess it''s natural. Well, I was feeling wasted..."


    Stina also knew I was trying to make sure of that.


    From time to time during the attack, there was something like targeting Nicus.


    I guess that also meant restraint, but it would be more fateful to confirm one way or another.


    Most importantly, every time a demon god was sheltering him, it just seemed impossible on that wide scale.


    Instead, I guess it''s because I anticipated it that Ioli used that one -


    "Oh man, I''ve been deluding myself so far around the corner... well, I guess I don''t need that any more. I did so because I didn''t know what would happen if I didn''t have the technique to do it and if I really got away with it... it wouldn''t be possible to do that anymore."


    What that word means, it will stay that way.


    I still felt spare ioli in the beginning, but now I can hardly feel it either.


    Now that we''re thoroughly on the run, and the demon god can do something about it, that''s what Nicus thought.


    And the power of the demon god is still increasing a little bit.


    "If we inject more of Master Stina''s life here, we''re going to be able to do something about it without a question. Nevertheless, that is synonymous with inflicting further suffering on Master Stina and... that would not be what you would want either, would it? To be honest, I''d like you to stop resisting for the most part if you can..."


    Naturally, Nicus wouldn''t have meant it.


    Even if I was thinking about it, I wish I could earn some time, wouldn''t that be the extent?


    Because if you let it go, the power of the demon god will increase, and then it will end.


    Even though there is an element of uncertainty, there is no need to rush that far.


    Even Stina thought so, so I''m sure...... so.


    The figure of Ioli, who really stopped the resistance and went down to the ground, should have been nothing but unexpected.


    Of course it is, for Stina.


    "............... Yes? What the hell is that?


    "Nothing. Nothing. You told me to stop resisting. It sure doesn''t look like I can do this any more."


    The way I said that and shrugged my shoulders just seemedpletely out of strength.


    Still, Nicus sends an alert gaze there... and at the same time, he hasn''t hidden the confusion.


    But I don''t know what else to do.


    Stina still agreed.


    And.


    Stina was aware that she was more shocked than that.


    At first, I was surprised by it, but soon I came to the reason.


    That''s because my father-inw gave up lightly...... but not.


    As a matter of fact, Stina''s consciousness continues to be blurred, and so her vision is perceived somewhat blurred.


    Less clearly recognizable¡­ One of them was the pitch ck illuminated by the mes.


    It is the colour of my stepfather¡­ At the same time, I realize that it is a colour that also reminds me of someone else.


    Moreover, when I explored my mind, it seemed that the perception had, in any case, begun just after I saw my stepfather.


    I mean, Stina is trying to ovep her stepfather, who was always in her sight, with someone else... so she was shocked.


    Because I thought that, in line with the current situation, it reminded me of even when I was helped and that I had been given up.


    Though I keep thinking to mislead the pain, I mock myself for being too selfish.


    In many ways, there was nothing I could do.


    That''s rude against my father-inw... and against him.


    Isn''t it yourself whorgely kept him away?


    Because I dared to give you those directions so you wouldn''t get involved in this one.


    So his appearance here is unlikely toe to help.


    I know that, but... it was too unusual to look at it on its own and be discouraged by the quote I expected.


    Yeah, in that sense, my stepfather was right.


    My father-inw is not a good person to die in here.


    Even now it will be possible and should be possible to flee if we really do so.


    It''s not one thing to hang out with such an idiot anymore.


    Of course I don''t want to die, and I can''t take responsibility for it as it is... but that won''t change either way.


    Because it''s about me, I get it.


    Stina''s body, I''m sure, is near its limit by now.


    Whatever you try to do, Stina dies and the demon god manifests herself.


    That is an unchangeable future.


    Then it would be the right choice to leave something that you can''t even scratch.


    And apparently Nicus noticed this situation, too.


    Even if I still can''t get through the confusion, I get a spare grin.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what you''re going to do, but well, I don''t care anymore. Thanks to you, this one is perfectly ready. Now..."


    "Damn...... they said a lot and maybe I too, what did I think I couldn''t do? I stayed for a time like this, I don''t know what to say, unless it''s impable... but, you know, it''s not right for me."


    But Iori didn''t seem to have heard Nicus.


    No, on the contrary... in the first ce, there''s not even a sign I care how this one goes.


    It''s like saying that your role is over, but...


    "So I''ll take care of the rest, huh?


    "... Yes? What did you say earlier... No, wait a minute. To whom the hell...!?


    It was already toote when Nicus realized that the words were not intended for him.


    Attempts to move the demon god in an aggressive manner, but it is also toote.


    At that time, because the mes that were rampant around him had been shed and torn apart by every bond.


    It was the little shadow that came down on the spot shortly afterwards.


    It was what I saw.


    It was not supposed to appear in a ce like this.


    That can''t be happening.


    "Oh my God, I have so much to say... but I''ve been entrusted with it for now"


    As usual, I shrugged my shoulder in some invincible way - look at Soma.


    Stina had nothing to do with trying to move her body, she could only stare at it.

 190 Ex-Powerful, Discouraged By Demon Gods

    Soma, who stepped down next to Iwo, exhaled one small breath as she looked around.


    Because I thought it was terrible.


    As much as I don''t know what scenery was originally spreading, it''s only on the ground of stripping out there.


    Still, I can see that something happened because something smells like burning.


    That''s really the only remnants that exist that something happened.


    That''s how he looked all the way through and turned his gaze to the person who created this sight, and Soma breathed out a clear sigh this time.


    It is to the neighbor that he turns his words.


    "Not at all...... didn''t you fail to stick, parent?


    "I can''t even argue with that. Looks like Eina grew up pretty good..."


    "I think Eina just grew up teaching you the other way around."


    "Oh...... sure looks like that"


    "Admit it, what do you do?"


    And when I was having aic talented chat with Iori that way, I finally got a reaction from the other side.


    Most of all, it wasn''t someone who wanted a reaction, but a stranger next door.


    "... I see. Apparently, that''s your friend. I''m not sure how I could have called for rescue... well, fine. It''s already toote anyway. If you think there are more people who can wield the power of the demon god, it''s convenient for this one -"


    "Hmm... by the way, Iori, I have one question."


    "- Be"


    "... what, is it also something that bothered you?


    Somehow a man was talking, but ignoring it and turning his words to Io, the man was surprised for some reason, and Io returned the words somewhere interesting.


    But there Soma leaned his neck because it was really the reaction of the two of them that was unexpected for Soma.


    Soma has nothing to do with a man, so there''s no reason to be surprised or amused when he ignores the man talking on his own.


    Nevertheless, that doesn''t mean how it is, so I decided to answer Io''s reply as it were.


    In other words, the content of the question...


    "Hmmm... I must havee here when I heard that there was a demon god... but what if I was the demon god in the matter?


    That being said, what Soma has shown is something next to a man that should be taken for granted.


    The figure itself is something I have seen, but the signs I feel from it are definitely different.


    but.


    "If that''s the case¡­ to be honest, I''m disappointed."


    "... Hmm? What about that heart?


    "''Cause would it? I''m in trouble where they named God to that extent... or I have a single stomachache."


    It was pure sentiment, not incitement or anything.


    Purely, simply, that''s what you''re saying about naming the demon god to that extent.


    "Damn, that was true the other day, but could the name God in this world be a terribly cheap treatment? I wondered if they were going to use such great power... but it was a mistake. I thought it might be helpful, but it doesn''t even seem worth looking at in this way."


    "Don''t tell me much again. Well, I do feel a little too casual using the name God... but still, didn''t you throw that away with that one? Or if you don''t let that happen, I''m the one who unterally interacted with someone like that?


    "Hmm... At that point in the first ce, I doubt that you really meant it? Of course, I''m not even kidding..."


    "... Well? Well sure, I didn''t think I could do it on my way, so I can''t say I''ve been serious... but still, I''m not seriously trying to do something about it, am I?


    I''m sure there are no lies in that word.


    The general story, where I lied, makes no sense.


    Besides, whether or not that''s why we''re talking about everything is different.


    "Hmm... are you suspicious of me?


    "Well, if you doubt it or not, you definitely doubt it. Is there something you haven''t said? For example, if you''re serious, you can only really use a far force."


    Momentster, Iori reacted only slightly, but clearly.


    And I guess he realized that, too.


    Immediately afterwards, Iori shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly.


    "Sure, I can''t be serious right now. Because of his constraints as a brave man. If it''s a human crisis, I can help, but this is just my crisis. Because of this, I can''t give you any shards of my power as a brave man. But that''s one of the reasons why they''re demons."


    "I see... is that what this is all about"


    Then it was convincing.


    The power I feel from Io is clearly above that of the demon god.


    No matter how much the attack doesn''t make sense, I don''t think it will take the dy to that extent.


    But if you can''t fully demonstrate it, you can snort.


    And, at the same time that Soma showed satisfaction with it, another voice showed satisfaction.


    It was a form of total disregard, from a man.


    I watched him for once, and I know he was shivering his body into small pieces along the way, but for some reason he suddenly grinned at his face.


    And I kept that face, and I talked to this one.


    "I see, I see. That''s what happened."


    "... somehow I began to convince myself, what is that all about?


    One way or the other, I''d like to hear that too.


    "No, that''s okay, right? I don''t have to keep buying that kind of time. ''Cause I already know everything."


    "Yeah? Buy time, is it? No, I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Naturally that was from the heart, but it seems the man mistook something further with it.


    Deepening his grin, he nodded more than once.


    "Yeah, yeah, I guess so. Even though I would have to say so. I mean, that''s it, right? That was a one-time mess earlier, and now you''re waiting for reinforcements toe, right? You made me ignore you, and you were telling a story that seemed as meaningful as it is now, to buy time for it, so it was. Surely there must have been the Deacon and the others there, waiting for him toe? You almost fooled me."


    "Hmm... Iori, what is that really saying?


    "Well, I mean, that''s it. When there are things that I don''t understand, the type that I try to understand by twisting things so that I can somehow understand them. Doesn''t seem particrly harmful, and you don''t have to deal with them, do you?


    "Is that a conversation to buy time, too? Heh, he said he wouldn''t fool me anymore.... Although, honestly, as far as I''m concerned, either is fine. With just one more, there''s no way the demon gods can lose. Just... are you guys okay with that?


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "It''s a simple story. There seems to be very little time left for Master Stina... but that''s what I''m saying if I can still buy her time."


    For now, the only thing Soma found out about that guy is that he seems to have some wrong confidence and mistaken about this one.


    As for this one, he said he didn''t use anything like a bluff.


    However, there is still a strange veracity in the word¡­ apparently, it was also true.


    "Oh, no, that''s what I said, don''t you understand? You still don''t understand what the situation is. Still buying time... were you predetermined? It''s apletely unremarkable story..."


    "No, I generally understand the situation, though? I''ve been listening to you my whole life."


    "... Yes? What do you mean, you were listening? You''re the same person who went out the other way, aren''t you? I don''t even think there''s that many of them... and then you could have listened... no, is that another buy of time too? I see... you haven''t given up yet..."


    Soma shrugs her shoulders and exhales to what she has convinced herself.


    As a matter of fact, it means the same thing.


    Because apparently, Iori can use magic such as delivering a voice that is speaking here to a distant opponent.


    So, while Soma was doing her job over there, she was also listening to the conversation between Ioda and me.


    They were asking me precisely, I should say...... that magic was used shortly after the breakup, so perhaps Io already expected this to happen at that point.


    Itsuki was in vain to talk to the man in order to extract information from him and make him ask Soma.


    They may have been just in case, but they are, in a whole lot of ways, the inedible ones.


    But anyway, if the other side is convinced, I don''t have the stepdad to bother telling you that.


    And.


    "Well, whatever it is, and I hope you don''t believe it...... I don''t know if you regret it, do I? As it really is, Master Stina..."


    "That''s right. So for now, do something about it."


    "... what? What the hell..."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Ming Mirror Stop Water, Void Eyes: Demon shing Katana Ginseng Ceremony, Modification.


    Because I was listening, I could somehow specte on what the condition was, and the rest is easy to deal with if I can actually see it.


    The point is that Stina''s situation seems to be the first, because she''s forced to take her life with that demon god.


    But it is possible because there is some connection between the two sides.


    Then, if you cut it off, you can''t do anything more.


    That was all it was.


    "... Huh!? then stupid...... part of the connection between Master Stina and the demon god......!? What the hell did you do......!?


    "Hmm... I see, do you know about that?"


    From the side, all Soma did now was wave his sword on the spot.


    I thought maybe that would make another weird mistake or I wouldn''t even notice... Exactly, it seemed like I was licking them too much.


    Nevertheless, that''s why I don''t bother exining it to you. I just shrug my shoulders back.


    "Now... there is only one thing my generation says... no, there are only two things. One is correction. Earlier you said that you would buy time and so on, but at least you have no intention of doing so in my life. It''s too much for me to deal with it in the first ce."


    "Eh... yes, fine... I don''t know what you did, but it''s the demon gods here. I even suppressed the brave ones. There''s no way anyone can beat this...!


    "I haven''t said the second one yet, so I don''t care if you''re willing to do it on your own... but I didn''t mean to tell you at first, do you mind?"


    Ignoring the man who is somewhat motivated, Soma stands next to him and turns her gaze to the demon god who is staring at this one jizzily.


    No¡­ it is meant for Stina, who will be behind it -


    "Speaking of which, do you remember that I still owe you? Well, even if I don''t remember it, I don''t have a problem because I remember it... so I''m going to give it back because it''s just fine. From now on, by helping you. By the way, it is something that my seniors give back on their own, so I will not eptints from it, so it is obvious."


    "Huh... yet again, take this me...!? - Do it, Astrier...!


    "Well¡­ so what needs to be said is done, and let''s just get started and get it over with."


    When I groaned so, I headed this way. Towards that, Soma also took a step.

 191 The End Of The Demons.

    In front of the sight in front of her, Stina had unspeakable strange emotions.


    Probably the closest thing is that when you''re dreaming.


    Nowhere is it realistic for a me to dance or for a sword sh to sh and tear it apart.


    Even though I knew my body was manipting the mes, I could only feel it in other HRs, including that.


    Well, I guess that''s also true in a way.


    As conscious as ever, you can''t even open or close your eyelids.


    No matter how close you are to the party, or rather the party itself, it is an impossible story to tell you to feel realistic there.


    Still, if you feel the pain like you did earlier, maybe it was still better.


    No, it''s not better at all, but as far as realism goes, I would still have felt better about it.


    But now that''s not the case at all.


    Besides, even the kind of tiredness that''s been going on for so long, it''s gone.


    There is no proof that this is not a dream, and it is no exaggeration to say that.


    Besides, more than anything else... the opponent rtive was the problem.


    Waving the sword in its hand, shing and tearing apart the mes that are emitted, is the boy who sees.


    Every time I wave my sword, my pitch-ck hair flicks, and my pitch-ck eyes stare at this one jizzily and don''t let go.


    It was as if the sight I had previously imagined was intact.


    And that''s why Stina thinks this must be a dream, that it must be.


    I wonder if I''ve lost consciousness for any reason... or if I''m already dead.


    ''Cause it doesn''t have to be.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense.


    Reality is always merciless and cruel.


    The world can''t be gentle and miracles don''t happen.


    By the unreasonable, the world by the name of reality is just spreading there.


    In that sense, I guess Stina was rather fortunate.


    It was born that Homunculus was built as much as possible as an alternative to the flesh of the Demon King, and although it could not be fulfilled or abandoned after various trials, it was eventually picked up by his adoptive father and he was able to lead a people-like life.


    It is as much a life as it has been for me.


    Still, I did this, but it ended up being my fault.


    I abandoned the favor that gave me such a life, and I took it upon myself to feel responsible and hit it badly.


    That''s all...... considering you deserve it, this ending deserves it everywhere.


    Really, that''s all it is.


    That''s why there can''t be help there.


    Not to mention, there''s no way it could be anything other than a convenient fantasy, such as the arrival of someone who''s not even supposed to be here.


    "Ha ha ha...! What... the only thing with a good prestige was your mouth."


    And it was then that I heard such a voice.


    That doesn''t have to be confirmed. It belongs to Nicus, but he''s nowhere near there.


    Were you frightened by how Soma was doing, or were you falling back.


    Then I haven''t said a word so far... but apparently I got my mind back on the status quo.


    Be good at it, keep the word going, seeping a sense of superiority into that voice.


    "It seems we can contain the demon god''s attacks, but does that seem to be the best we can do? What about the power of our demons? You know it''s not an insult, right?


    Besides, Stina bit her teeth in her heart and wanted to exhale because she thought that this must still be a dream.


    As a matter of fact, the demon god attack is indeed amazing.


    More mes than were directed at my adoptive father burst all around me, and that''s what''s pounding into them all at once.


    Of course in Stina, I wonder if I can''t live decently in that even if I have a premium.


    Though the Somas said a lot, I still think they only have to name God.


    Though I think the soma that is shing and tearing it all apart is just fine... but that''s all the soma is made of.


    I''m just shing and tearing up all the mesing at me, and I haven''t been able to attack this one.


    I mean each other, and that''s probably why Nicus can afford it.


    But Soma''s strength shouldn''t be to that extent.


    Though I''ve never seen Soma fight for real, on the contrary, I can deduce from that fact that Soma''s genuineness is something I can''t even imagine.


    There''s no way they''re mutually reinforcing.


    Yet they''re mutually reinforcing, I''m sure, because even in their dreams, they can''t let Soma win here.


    Then Stina will be helped.


    It saves me.


    That''s all, no.


    That''s it, too convenient enough.


    I guess that''s why you''re telling me that''s it.


    I don''t know if it''s a dream or something, but I guess that''s what happens when you die miserably and responsibly to the very end without worrying about being saved on your own.


    "Hmm... well, you are. Certainly seems to require some correction"


    "Yeah, yeah, I guess so. In the first ce, as you can see, Master Stina''s body has already been reced by most of those of the demon gods. If the attack cannot be harmed where it arrives, and it is done again, it is synonymous with hurting Master Stina. I don''t know if you know about Master Stina, but you don''t want that to happen, do you, your ex-brainer friend? If you know what I mean, give it up already."


    "- I never thought that it was just far below expectations."


    "... Yes?


    It was the moment I said it.


    At least to Stina, I didn''t know what happened.


    I just felt like something glowed and that it was passing around my right shoulder.


    I felt ufortable with my right arm right after that and¡­ something familiar was flying through my sight.


    And I recognize it, it was my right arm, if not my fault.


    "Be...!?


    Stina found it a little funny that it was Nicus who first raised her voice when she saw it.


    Well, even if Stina can''t open her mouth of her own free will to raise her voice, it''s subtle whether Stina was saying something first when she opened it.


    Even though I didn''t know it was my arm, I didn''t think of anything more.


    "If so, stupid, what now...... no, saner than that!? Instead of hating hurting me, actively hurting me, etc......! Or do you mean you gave up because it doesn''t seem to help anymore......!?


    And even faster words lined up in a hurried voice, and that''s still funny.


    In the first ce, yes, but it''s strange that you''re saying things as if you''re thinking about this one.


    Nicus made you do that, and I wonder what you''re talking about.


    It''s the word for preservation that finds out.


    Then there is no way that Soma cares either.


    Stina can still think like other HRs because she''s as unrealistic as ever.


    Whatever you say about being shed in the arm, you can''t see the great yuan... Above all, it''s still painless.


    The thought of it being a dream only increases, I see. It would still be better if Soma were to kill me instead of killing me by demons, but I wonder if that would save me... that''s what I meant when I thought.


    "Gee - -!!!"


    Stina couldn''t understand for a moment whose scream was on the spot.


    And shortly after understanding, understanding is again distant to the sight and feel in sight.


    The voice was released from his own mouth.


    That means the demon god screamed... but that''s not good yet.


    Even demons will feel pain because they shed their arms off.


    So the problem was that the screaming demon god was grabbing his right hand with his left hand.


    Yes... I should have been shed, but for some reason my right hand was there.


    Moreover, Stina, who should not have a general sensation, had gained the sensation that her right arm was being grabbed.


    "Be... mi, my right arm...!? Sure it''s over there, why......!?


    Late Nicus noticed that too, making a scene, but now Stina wasn''t exactly there.


    The only reason I''ve ever been in other HR is because I didn''t get a sense of it.


    If you''re given a feeling like this, there''s no way you can do that anymore.


    All I''ve ever said is that Stina was in the middle of a mess.


    This is supposed to be a dream, but what the hell does it mean?


    No, I mean... I don''t think so.


    "Um, there seems to be some good confusion about the ce... well, it doesn''t matter. Looks like it went exactly the way it was meant to be, and it was worth watching for a while."


    "Hey, you said you were right...!? What the hell did you do...!?


    "You''re totally vegan, aren''t you? In the first ce, no matter what they say they did, they didn''t do anything difficult. I can see that Stina is attached to the demon god, and the same is true of her almost assimtion. Nevertheless, if we haven''t fully assimted it, it doesn''t matter, and in fact, all we''ve done now is sh the demon god and his only arm off. It''s more like assimtion, so it was easy to target, right?


    "Oh, such a stupid thing......!?


    "Oh and by the way, the shed arm looked about the same as Stina''s arm, probably because it was about to assimte. No, I thought for a moment that I had shed it, but I felt like I had no problem with it and it was above all."


    Soma says it''s as if that''s normal and nothing, but of course that''s not true.


    It was Nicus''s reaction that was legitimate...... but that''s why it seemed soma.


    And therefore, although she had not yet been able to recover from the confusion, Stina remembered one convincing there.


    There''s no way I can think of such bullshit.


    In short...... although not believable, apparently this wasn''t a dream, it was happening in real life.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    But shortly afterwards, a roar roared just saying I wouldn''t admit it.


    It is a demon god.


    With his right arm dripping down, he was nevertheless pointing his sharp gaze towards Soma.


    Instead of waning, the fighting spirit seems to have increased more.


    There''s even hatred in your gaze, and the momentum of the mes around you increases as you respond to it.


    Strangely enough, Stina was clearly able to recognize those things.


    I''ve never even felt the will of a demon god before... maybe that''s all the demon god knows clearly.


    The boy in front of him said that he could easily deliver death to the demon gods.


    "Hmm... It''s good to be healthy, but I''m not going to go out with Hate any more. I wonder what''s going on over there. Let it end like this."


    With all due respect, but Soma didn''t set up, she just stared at me... and I had a terrible chill.


    Besides, it was the demons who felt it.


    Because of its assimtion, the demon god, who can feel its strength on his skin, learned to fear just because he was seen.


    Really, what cod.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Still, there was no such thing as a demon god pulling it off because of his insistence on being a demon god.


    Roar, burn the mes of momentum far above what we''ve ever had, and knock them all in unison -


    - sh.


    That was the end.


    I still don''t know what happened, all I found out was that I felt like something glowed and it just felt like it passed my neck.


    And.


    At the next moment, at the same time that all the mes were extinguished, the neck of the demon god was dancing through the universe, so easily as it was creepy.

 192 Towards Home.

    In front of the sight in front of him, Iori exhaled a sigh of relief.


    The ground, which is blown away as if it were an explosion, the trees that are broken by the snares as if they had been crushed by something, and some of them also show cutting surfaces enough to remember the cold.


    I don''t know what''s going on here, but I''ve heard a lot about it.


    "You did this all shy again... or from what I''ve heard, you didn''t have to do it this far"


    "Right...... if I said it was necessary or not, I think it certainly wasn''t. Most of all, it didn''t seem like she was acting from the beginning whether she needed it or not... especially since Eina was"


    "The point is, you just didn''t like the handouts or anything? It''s going to be a hassle... but who the hell do I look like?"


    That''s what I said, shrugging my shoulders, looking around.


    Nevertheless, should we consider the body better than rolling around there?


    As I think about it first, I think it''s pretty good, or I''m familiar with this world... but that''s what I''m talking about now.


    Considering you call yourself the Demon King or something, it''s a shame.


    and.


    "... Demon King, huh?"


    "What''s wrong?


    "No... just remember yesterday."


    Although in an associative game-like fashion, because I had just heard it, or because Iori had remembered it almost reflexively.


    About yesterday... I mean, what happened right after Soma defeated the demon god.


    Yes, a day had already passed since the raids of the former Demon Kings.


    This is where Ioda and I areing to the official entrance to the castle because we heard about the battle that Eina and the others fought yesterday.


    "Nicus, was... do you care about the word that the person said?


    "Well, I don''t know if I can ignore it... I don''t care what it is."


    "It''s also possible that I dared say meaningless and profound things aimed at caring that way?


    "That won''t be a problem. At least stay alert. It''s not gonna hurt, is it?


    "... Sure, you''re right. It doesn''t make any difference that it was creepy."


    "Right."


    That''s what he said and nodded, while Io narrowed his eyes as he turned his gaze to the other side.


    That is the direction of the castle, and even further back is where it became a battlefield yesterday.


    And it is also a ce where a man named Nicus has himself lost his life.


    "This is it, if you think about the Demon King. That''s how he chose to die."


    "If you tried to give this one extra information, notter, when the demon god was defeated, it''s more natural that you chose death... but it''s certainly a word that bothers you"


    "Oh."


    By saying demon king, I mean definitely not about Io, but about that demon king that Io defeated.


    I mean, if you interpret it the way you say it, it''s in the interest of that demon king that you defeated the demon god somehow.


    "I definitely stabbed a stop at me. But I know I''m not thatfortable with you."


    "Right...... I''m actually resurrected once. I shouldn''t be able to use that method anymore though...... no. Is that why you might have tried to exploit the existence of a demon in any way¡­"


    "If it was just that, you wouldn''t even think you''de to me. This time it ended like this because Soma was there, but if it wasn''t, I''d most likely have been killed. I mean, from what he said, that wasn''t what it was all about, but if it was defeated, that would be fine."


    "I mean, it was the next best thing," he said. Whatever it is, I''m pretty sure you used the demon god''s death for something. "


    "Ma, that''s why I''m here on purpose."


    In short, Ioda came here to find out if there was anything that could serve as a clue.


    If it is possible that the Demon King is directly involved, there is a good chance that Io will be involved with it again.


    Then it would be natural to look for anything that could give us a clue at all.


    Most of all.


    "Looks like even if there was one, we wouldn''t be able to find it... and there won''t be any survivors."


    "... I''m sorry. I didn''t even think that was happening..."


    "That would be more surprising if you could make that prediction. It is rather natural to consider it the same as before. If you think about it, you''re too good to be alone."


    "... thank you"


    That was genuine, not ttering, but it wouldn''t go through with what I said to the deacon who was bowing his head enough to bend his hips.


    Well, it''s the usual thing, so just once you turn your gaze and exhale, again... no, now, turn your gaze to the castle.


    "... if you talk to Stina, maybe you know something."


    "It''s..."


    "... I know. I''m just saying."


    I just said what I couldn''t do, and it doesn''t make sense.


    It was something I knew.


    By Soma, the demon god attached to Stina was destroyed.


    But when he destroyed the demon god, he never returned what Stina had taken from him.


    That is, about 80% of its existence.


    It''s too much to die for.


    Not in a material sense, so it was the appearance that had not changed, but he had lost about 80% of his weight.


    Thinking about it, it''s rather weird that it hasn''t changed its appearance.


    Whatever it was, it was still natural to die, not to interrogate.


    If Stina were a normal person, she would have definitely been.


    "Stina became a vessel for summoning demons because of what she did extra... but she didn''t have to die because of it, did she?"


    "It''s ironic."


    "Totally... well, I didn''t have to die, just to say"


    I can''t even talk properly right now, not by walking.


    I don''t even know how long it takes me to talk... No, I don''t know if that''s possible.


    Whether or not I can fulfill what I said I should have just lived.


    "I have to take responsibility."


    "Right... it''s a headache story"


    Though not clearly heard from his own mouth, Stina is probably involved with the former Demon Kings.


    I don''t know how far it was a rtionship, and even though it eventually took the form of oh, you can''t let that take responsibility.


    Nevertheless, there''s nothing we can do about that, either, if Stina can''t talk.


    If we can talk, we can imitate something like a judicial transaction in exchange for the other party''s information.


    "... Speaking of which, didn''t you say something weird when Soma left?


    "Weird thing, is it?


    "Oh."


    Somas don''t look like them anymore in the castle.


    We ended upte for a whole day, but when we headed to Soma''s hometown, we left in the morning.


    Or we dropped it off, and then Ioda came here to check it out... at that breakup...


    "''Speaking of which, Stina said she needed to talk to youter''... Didn''t she say that?


    "... if you ask me, you might have said it. At that time, I found out that Master Soma was the son of Master us and Sophia, so I flushed it..."


    "... should I go to Stina''ster? I was gonna go anyway."


    "Do you mean, can I go now? If you look here any further, you''re not going to find anything."


    "Hmm... so is that"


    I look around the scene and exhale one breath.


    I did just keep going and it would just end up being a waste of time.


    We can''t just leave this ce like this, but we can''t help ourselves.


    Whatever it is, it is more meaningful to cut it up.


    "Well, I''ll be back."


    "Yes, sir."


    That''s what I said and started to get off the spot... and then I turned around.


    Ahead of turning his gaze, the Kingdom of Radius, and the Duke of Neumont, should exist¡­ shrugging his shoulders when it is a perfectly well done coincidence.


    Well, or maybe that''s not a coincidence either... I''m sure that has nothing to do with Io.


    "You look like you''re in trouble too...e on"


    Leaking such a grunt, he turned back forward, and Io returned to the castle again.


    "Yeah?"


    I felt like someone had spoken to me, and Soma stopped.


    But I looked back, and naturally there''s nobody ahead of me.


    "What, what''s wrong?


    "No... apparently it''s just my fault"


    I realize it, and I shrug my shoulders to Aina, who looks back at me.


    Then you just look around, and you still don''t see any anomalies like this.


    There was no such thing as demons, and only a peaceful and idyllic sight was spreading.


    "Hmm... haven''t you received the aftermath of yesterday so far?"


    So he groaned as he restarted his steps, because of course he saw how the mountains were when he left the castle.


    You can''t see the mountain from here, but if you could see it, you could clearly see its trail.


    To that extent, the trace was significant.


    "I mean, naturally, that wouldn''t have happened on the way here in the first ce......! I was just about to do it, and I can''t do that because it''s not you!... I did do a little too much yesterday."


    "... around I could say that one is a little bit poisoned by Soma?


    "Sure, you wouldn''t normally call that a bit. Obviously, it was too much.... Well, I can''t say anything about people either"


    "... Huh? Is that it? Hey, right...? ''Cause that''s about it..."


    "You don''t seem to be aware of yourself. For God''s sake, it''s troublesome."


    "Don''t you say...!


    With that conversation, we move on with Eina''s lead.


    So far, the journey has been smooth itself.


    Most importantly, I haven''t stood that long since I left the castle, so it''s obvious.


    Yeah, yeah, I''m having trouble with all the problems.


    If we keep going well, thanks to Aina, we''ll be able to get to the academy much sooner than originally nned.


    There will be plenty of room for you to think about what happened in the city before this and what you stopped for at Demon King''s Castle.


    So for a few more days, there was no problem where I left off in the castle.


    "By the way, are you d you came out today? I could have stayed with Aina alone. Still wouldn''t have talked to Stina at all?


    "I''m not denying that, but you said it this morning, didn''t you? I can always make the opportunity to talk again. Enough for the next time you leave. If it weren''t for me, I''d probably be wondering if you guys could make it back. I''ve been staying for a few days, and I''m sure I''ll be back sooner."


    "Hmmm... I don''t know if that''s true, but when you say that, you get a little confrontational."


    "... I agree.... Want to try?


    "You can do it, but I''ll follow Aina, okay? Do you mean, I won''t be able to keep up with you two?"


    "Rather, it would have been better if there had been as much hande... no, in that case, is it the one in favor of Eina that needs a hande?


    "You''re usually rude, aren''t you?


    "... but is it also true?


    "Well, that''s true. ¡­ just because you can''t use it that way"


    That''s what Felicia said, holding her neck with her right hand.


    There should be a ne that cannot be seen from the outside, but is not decorative.


    Soma narrows her eyes as she sees it, but she can''t feel anything in particr.


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, it looks like you could use it without a problem?


    "Right...... thanks to you. I don''t think there was a problem for now."


    "... um, it didn''t seem like a problem in my eyes either"


    "Really... then it seems okay"


    Talking about that, I seem to have noticed a littlete what Eina is talking about as well.


    After slightly tilting his neck, he nods as he is convinced.


    "Oh, you''re talking about me? Sure, at least you didn''t seem to have a problem... surprised."


    "... sorry"


    "It''s nothing like Felicia apologizing, is it? Sure, it''s what Felicia did, but it must be Soma''s fault anyway."


    "... that recognition is correct"


    "Well, you''re right... but I''m sorry to hear you say it as if it''s natural."


    What are you talking about now?


    So it''s even more so, but I don''t say anything more, I just shrug my shoulders.


    I don''t have to tell you to understand what''s wrong with you.


    It''s another story, though, to see if that''s convincing.


    Still, from all of us together like this, I feel signs ofughter.


    Then there will be no problem.


    When I left the Elf Forest, I never imagined going to Demon King''s Castle or anything like that, and there were so many things to do, including before and after that, I wondered what would happen, but I think I ended up settling into a not bad ending.


    Instead of the college yet, we haven''t even made it to our hometown, but at this rate, where something happened, it must matter again.


    Yes... where did it happen?


    Going past the back of my brain is what Stina told me.


    I''ve never been over it if it''s my fault... Now, what''s the matter?


    With that in mind, Soma takes steps to delude the heartbeat she remembers slightly.


    Thinking about what was toe, we all went ahead together.

 193 Tabernacle Unexpected Guidance And Demon Rebirth

    The moment I woke up, the girl was thinking that it was something unusual.


    What''s in sight is a view that you can say you''re used to seeing.


    It''s a familiar college dorm ceiling.


    But it was not that which was unusual, but itself.


    Whatever.


    "... Yes? What is it, this? I can hear voices I don''t knowing from my head...?


    To a voice that seems strange and confused at the same time, well it will be, I think.


    There''s confusion here, there''s confusion, but the reason I''m not disturbed is because I can''t do it even if I''m going to.


    If the lead were on this side, or the girl could have been more confused.


    "Ya I knew I could hear you......!? What the hell...... who the hell are you!?


    And, apparently, it doesn''t seem to be the case if you''re thinking freely.


    Is that natural, though?


    This confusion is only, I don''t know why this is happening.


    Somehow I understand the situation, so even if I''m confused, I can do it there.


    But unlike this one, she knows nothing.


    I can''t leave you alone more than this has happened, and you should exin it to me early.


    But the question is, how far should I exin it?


    I can''t exin it in one word, and I can''t exin everything.


    Exactly, there''s actually another soul in me, and I was supposed to gradually take the lead that way, and if they were to talk about it, in a calm mind--


    "My soul, another? Right of initiative? What are you talking about...?


    - Ah.


    "Something just made me feel like I heard something like...?


    Well apparently, he was firmly confused while saying things like not so confused.


    If you think about something extra, it''s only logical that the thought will slip away.


    If I could move my body, I would have held my head.


    "Uh... Don''t, what is it?


    Besides, they''ll be more confused than they are. It''s the end of the day they care.


    (If Mr. Woo finds out, what will he say? No. Maybe we''re seeing this closely too -)


    "Mr. Woo, what is it? Or are you being seen, what do you mean......!?


    Oh, apparently, I''ve been thinking about something extra again.


    The girl fills up in the mood to exhale, looking at the sight that is moved left and right regardless of her will.


    Although I can''t help it because I can''t do it where I thought I could.


    Either way, it''s an exnation.


    Or when I get here, I''ll have to tell you everything already.


    The willingness not to be convinced otherwise is clearly conveyed here as well.


    "It''s natural!


    Indeed, the girl would have thought the same thing had she been in the opposite position.


    Then there''s only one thing you can do.


    It''s about disclosing all the information you know to her.


    It''s one of my concerns what will happen to her if I tell her everything... but I''ll have to believe you already regarding that.


    Well, why not, she''s one of his closest people.


    Considering what he''s done, most things must be eptable.


    At least it shouldn''t be uneptable.


    Or maybe that''s what she''s saying, that it''s finally time to find out about herself, too.


    There is also the matter of the Demon King, which was spoken of by the Virgin during this time.


    Given that I''ve been awake for a little while since then, there''s a good chance that something will happen soon... and no, on the contrary, maybe this is the omen of it.


    Then she should still know.


    "I''m afraid to ask you something awesome... but it looks like you''re pulling back here, your brother''s sister''s name is obsolete! Damn it, it is!


    The girl leaks a bitterugh in her heart at the way she''s in the mood for that waste.


    I''m sure that''s a concern for this one, as it doesn''t seem to have drawn any confusion yet.


    Still, I wondered if I could do some more, and with that in mind... the girl started talking to Lina about everything she knew.


    It was like a pond there.


    When ites to water storage, it is not possible in swamps,kes, etc. because it isrge in scale and not naturally made.


    Well, on a scale, either way, it wouldn''t have been called ake or something.


    Nevertheless, it is also possible to simply say pond.


    Because... the liquid stored there was sticky and, above all, red and ck in colour.


    and it was then that the change urred there.


    Unexpectedly ripples urred on that surface, which had not produced a single wave.


    And what happened the next moment was even dramatic.


    Anyway, it just popped out of the middle of it.


    No, or maybe I should say I''ve crawled out... if I''m going to say it in the end, it was a person''s arm.


    And even more so, as a criticism, the rest of the area begins to show itself one after another.


    Upper body, head, left arm, lower body.


    Sometimes he was not wearing clothes, and it seemed as if flesh was being created from that liquid.


    No¡­ it''s not, like, etc.


    In fact, you''re right.


    Evidence of this is that every time the flesh of the sole is created, every little bit of the liquid that was filled there is decreasing.


    In the first ce, it also looks like blood at first nce. That''s not blood or anything.


    Something worse. Something worse.


    And finally, the whole body of the sole can be done.


    There was even no residue of liquid around him, and in the dim darkness, one sole stands looking like a man.


    and.


    "Hmm... that''s not familiar. No... well, couldn''t you have prepared the vessel this time? But then..."


    When the man opens and closes his hands a few degrees as if to confirm something, he nods to convince himself with it and looks around.


    Moment after moment, one shadow descended before the man as if he had signaled it.


    They cover their entire bodies with ck robes, so they don''t even know their faces, their appearance, or their gender.


    But from the way it is, I can only see enough respect for a man.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t make a suspicious difference... but a man never moves one eyebrow at it.


    Looking at the ce like the back of his head, he rattled one nose, and that was it.


    "Are you sure you brought me back?


    "Yes... I''m afraid you''re right"


    "Right. That was brazen."


    "Ha ha... I have nothing to say to you...!


    To his t face, the man still doesn''t change his expression either with Pickle.


    It seems that they are used to doing so, and it is again in words that they state something of gratitude, but it is unclear whether they actually think so.


    Still in a robe. Is that satisfying, stayed t, and kept the word going.


    "By the way, how about adding or subtracting your body?


    "Right...... not good when ites to familiarity, but things seem good in themselves. Maybe it''s better than the flesh."


    "Really...... that''s fortunate. I''m sure the souls and demons of all ourpatriots who have formed the foundation of their flesh will be pleased."


    "Ho...?


    Demon God, the moment I heard the word, the first change came to the man''s expression.


    He hung his lips funny as he looked down at his hands.


    "You used a demon god?


    "Yes, the demon god was conveniently destroyed, so let me use it. Most of all, it seemed to have been destroyed before it waspletely resurrected, and we could not use everything..."


    "Hmm... destroy the demon god, even before he ispletely resurrected,? Are you happy to start with that?


    "Ha... I would be foolish to think that too"


    "Huh, it''s a joke. I know. The first thing you need to do is repay the debt. Nevertheless, to the extent that I have gained some power from the demon gods, it is also possible to extend my power to thest time. I need to get used to my shoulders while restoring strength first..."


    "I thought that''s what you''d say, and I''m selecting a candidate. Check this out."


    When he received the parchment he was offered lying t saying so, the man once again moved his expression only slightly.


    Nevertheless, what hase to mind on its face this time is a slight question.


    "Radius......? It''s a name I don''t ask... yeah? This ce..."


    "Yes, it is a country founded almost at the same time as you were discussed"


    "I certainly don''t care about such things as founding a country on my own in a ce like this... No, I see, this is the reason. That''s not a bad reason to go first."


    "Ha, if you say so, it would be an honor"


    Apparently, the parchment even stated the reason for the aim, and a man nodded at it, in a robe. I take it t.


    and.


    "Well, we''ve decided where we''re headed... by the way, can I ask you one thing?


    "Ha, don''t ask me anything......!


    "So I ask you, did you say earlier that you used the souls of yourpatriots to form the basis of my flesh?


    "Yes, definitely"


    "So... you won''t give me that soul?


    The man narrowed his eyes just a little and said the words.


    I don''t know what emotion you had there or what your intentions were.


    Because the ce moved before I knew it.


    "Ha, of course I will give......! My role is over... After that, do as you wish, and don''t be fully exposed, Demon King...!


    Moment after moment, as its body swelled up from the inside, it blew up intact.


    The shock scatters blood and flesh all around him, and naturally it pours down on the man - the demon king himself as well.


    But the Demon King never seeped difort.


    Rather, the reaction shown by the Demon King is the opposite.


    And heughed aloud, andughed with great pleasure.


    "Damn, hahaha......! Oh, your devotion, I did receive it. And let me say it again. That was awesome...!


    Laughter lingered on the dim darkness, and eventually you were satisfied, which also fits in.


    But thatugh didn''t go away.


    "Hmm, if it was me, I wouldn''t be able to take someone''s orders or anything... but I feel good today. Why don''t we give him a ride? Radius... let me enjoy myself."


    The Demon King began to walk toward his destination.

 194 The Anomaly Of The Tabernacle KingS Capital

    Kingdom of Radius, Royal College, Dean''s Office.


    no sign of a person but himself. So Hildegard was roaring alone.


    "Nooo..."


    That, though, is not caused by Soma.


    More than a month early since Soma disappeared.


    Exactly, because Soma managed to make a fold in herself that she would be back in time.


    So now roaring is due to another reason¡­ it was written on a piece of paper at Hildegard''s disposal.


    That''s a report.


    However, it is not normal, which is evident at the time when bright white paper is used.


    Because reports usually use parchment if not extra time.


    In other words, that''s what happens when it''s the rest of it.


    Most of all, I would have seen the report at a nce if I had looked further at it.


    There is a certain writing depicted there...... because it was a seal only allowed to be used by the royalty of this country.


    Nevertheless, the truth is that Hildegard has nowhere to think about it in itself.


    It would be a natural reaction, because we see it more often than not every other day, at least once a week.


    Speaking of why that is happening, Hildegard is the royal family of this country¡­ more strictly speaking, because he also does things like the king''s advisor.


    This is how Hildegard looks and lives about fifty years of moon in this world.


    It is not umon for people to live more than that in this world, starting with elves and the like, but the amount of knowledge and the like is considerable if we add up with things from previous life.


    I was just doing that, and nothing would surprise me.


    Most of all, there are only a few who know that Hildegard is a dragon, but the present king of this country is one of them.


    I mean, I taught it from myself, and I''m supposed to help build this country, and I''m supposed to do something like a counselor like this with its edges... which is not very important.


    That''s why it''s important that it''s not umon for these things to arrive... and above all that this one was different than usual.


    As can be seen from frequent arrivals, even though it is like a counselor, the content sent is mostly trivial.


    Well, naturally, you can''t tell the outside world what matters about the country, even though you''re the Dean of the Royal College... which is why Hildegard is supposed to roar extra this time.


    For what is written on the paper in your hands was not like speaking to outsiders normally.


    "You see an anomaly in the demons around Wang Capital... Not at all good information to inform a college director..."


    He exhales as he grumbles to rebut its contents.


    If those who live in this world are asked what is the closest thing to danger, it will be a demon.


    If you''re at war with your neighbor, you''ll be mindful of that too... but if you don''t even live in a city near the border, you don''t have much to worry about.


    After all, demons are the ones people should be most concerned about.


    On top of that though, there''s not much people are aware of about demons.


    Demons are everywhere.


    If you were always conscious, you wouldn''t even be able to live a normal life, and there are rarely things like that that that need to happen in the first ce.


    Because he''s an adventurer or a soldier, but he handles the area right.


    But that''s why I don''t know what would happen if people found out that there was an anomaly there, etc.


    If I tell you, it''s information equivalent to state secrets.


    Though he does something like a counselor, the Hildegardo in question is an external human being.


    In case you think about it, you shouldn''t have taught.


    "And that''s why it didn''t say anything about what happened. If you don''t do something, I don''t want to talk to you about what to do... well, I mean, it''s more troublesome."


    In short, when I leave this to you, that''s what I''m saying.


    It is aplete round throw.


    It wouldn''t be a good thing for a king to deal with a college director... but it just exhales because you don''t think you can do it either.


    Anyway, although I said it was an anomaly, it doesn''t mean that the demon specifically did something.


    If it doesn''t mean that there has been unusually much damage caused by demons around... rather, what is actually happening is the other way around.


    The number of demons is decreasing.


    Hildegard knew it was a good thing to think about normally, but it wasn''t.


    A decrease in the number of demons, for example, cannot happen.


    It is controlled by the reason of the world, therefore it is absolute.


    Most of all, it''s notmon sense, and on the contrary, it''s one of God''s knowledge, so you shouldn''t recognize it as an anomaly... but you must have remembered that because you told them once.


    Did you throw a round at Hildegard for the same reason?


    "... I just gave a brief overview and didn''t say anything about what to do. I don''t know what else to do. In a way, I deserve it."


    Nevertheless, there is no way to deal with it in the first ce.


    There are no more reasons for anomalies to ur there than they are managed by the reason of the world.


    Mostly either there was an anomaly in the world itself, or someone with the power to manage it did so intentionally.


    But if it was the former, it would even be in Hildegard''s hands, and thetter is hard to think about again.


    Because the power over demons is too dangerous if it gets into people''s hands, so it''s a story that they sealed it after letting it reside in something like a magic guide.


    Why did it take the form of a seal, because there was no other way to deal with it?


    I know it would have been quick if we had lost power, but it''s an impossible story to lose power or something.


    Power is the logic of the world, and its disappearance is synonymous with the copse of the world.


    It is the first time that the world is full of all reason, and without one, it cannot be made into a world.


    For that reason, where someone in possession of power dies, that power will only be taken over shortly afterwards by someone else.


    The most high-quality person who uses it in existence is the subject, and even if it wasn''t, in that case it would still be maintained by living in something like a magic guide.


    As long as it exists as a minimum, it does not necessarily need to be owned or used.


    But that''s why he took the form of a seal without entrusting it to anyone.


    Because even if the trustee can be trusted, he will not know what will happen next if he dies.


    By the way, it is made up of suchws, but therefore, even if a person with higher qualities is born, it does not mean that power will be transferred as it is.


    This is even if, by analogy, what was God has been reincarnated.


    The exception is about Soma, and Hildegard has the power now because he was also given over.


    That''s why it''s unlikely that power is being used.


    "That''s why we need to go to our crime scene, that''s not why. I mean, you don''t know what''s going on..."


    Nevertheless, I just said it in a nutshell with the crime scene, and that''s broad.


    ording to the report, it is all around Wang Capital that the number of demons is low.


    Besides, so far, people who see it realize it''s an anomaly, but they don''t normally think it''s a critical ce.


    The king realized it was half a coincidence.


    Even if I look around, my bones are going to break a little, and the range is too wide to say anything about getting any clue what I''m after.


    "I guess that''s one of the reasons I''ve thrown round..."


    But even so, I don''t have the option of letting it go.


    Somehow my own inquiry tells me that this is not a good idea to leave alone, and if there is anything in the King''s capital, we will naturally get ourselves involved.


    I can''t stay with other people.


    And if there''s anything here, you''ll have trouble when Soma gets back.


    ... Well, that''s when I feel like Soma is going to do something about it -


    "... I still have the strength to be an ex-god."


    That''s what happened.


    Instead, if Hildegard solves this here, it could be a good story story when Somaes back.


    If you think about it, you''re going to be motivated.


    If there''s a problem, it just means I''m going to be tough on my own... but I''ll figure that out.


    It''s been two weeks since sses started, and people are starting toe back.


    There were a number of people avable.


    One way or another, I also find it more problematic that if I throw out my job here, the words of scolding are going to fly from all parts of the rtionship... but that should work out, too.


    "It could be a crisis in Wang''s capital, and he''s supposed to ept that there''s no other way to do that."


    That''s what I said and squealed, Hildegard stood up.


    The report at hand burns down just in case, and leaves no ashes even.


    Now I have no concerns in many ways, and I take my gaze off of what is piling up because I have been stuck until recently.


    And as he walked out, he began to think about what he had done.

 195 Formerly The Strongest, Back To My Parents House

    Looking at the building in front of him, Soma remembered an unexpected nostalgia of her own.


    It is true that although it has not been about three years since I saw it, it is only that it returns to this ce.


    Because I had met my family, I even thought that if I did poorly, I''d miss them.


    "Hmm... well, there''s been a lot of things since I left here, and given that, I think it''s only natural to miss it"


    "I agree, but I don''t think the majority of those things are a bit interpretive around that I feel it''s your fault... well, I don''t mind"


    When I said that and let Aina shrug her shoulders out sighing, I saw Felicia exhale at the edge of her sight.


    However, this is not a sigh, but rather a reaction that I was impressed somewhere or saw something unexpected.


    "This is where Mr. Soma was born and raised, is it... somehow, I feel a little surprised"


    "Yeah? Surprise, why? I don''t think there''s anything strange about it..."


    "... rather, so?... too normal for where Soma was born and raised"


    "That''s the thing. There was a ce where Eina was born and raised, so I was wondering if the ce where Soma was born and raised was a better ce."


    "... if you ask me that, I certainly can''t solve it a bit when they say that Soma was born and raised here"


    "It is my saying that I cannot solve it. What do you think of me?"


    Eina would know the area better than the two of us in the first ce.


    After shrugging her shoulders again, Soma turns her gaze in front of her again.


    Needless to say again now, what is there is a familiar mansion.


    It was the home where Soma was born and raised.


    "Whatever you''re doing here, you can''t help it, and let''s just go inside. I think it''s time for some rest around Felicia."


    "Well I certainly don''t deny it...... speaking of which, in the first ce, why did you rush back so fast? As far as I''m concerned, I think you could havee back a little slower. That way, Eina too..."


    That said, Felicia turned her gaze to Aina, probably because this time she hade bare through the vige where Aina had been taken care of for about a year, near the Devil''s Forest.


    And certainly, if there was a reason I had to, there is no such inevitability.


    We have about two weeks before the college starts, and from here on out, it''s a good enough period of time.


    Assuming I didn''t have a problem where I stayed in that vige all day, and even if I didn''t, I might have been able to say it was humane to make me stop by somewhat.


    But Soma didn''t dare, and that could be said in all the journeys to this point.


    It''s only been a week or so since I left for Io.


    That was definitely a hasty journey, and given Felicia, she should havee back a little slower.


    But Soma nevertheless ignored all of it with knowledge, and hastened back so far.


    "I stopped by that vige at the point of going in the first ce, so I don''t have to worry about it... but yeah. I knew you were trying to rush back so far, but I didn''t dare to ask you why because I thought there was a reason..."


    "... I''m worried about it.... technically, I''ve always wondered"


    "Well, I guess it doesn''t bother you"


    Still nothing you asked me is a sign that I am trusted that much?


    It''s a thankful story, and I think we can trust them to the same extent, but that''s not why Soma hasn''t talked about it so far, because there was a bad reason to talk about it.


    Simply because there was no certainty.


    It''s not like there''s no reason at all, but if I tell you, that''s just a hunch.


    You can''t just mouth that wisely.


    Alternatively, it is a pointless assumption that if you had been asked, you might still have answered, but more than you would have been asked.


    Well, that''s not exactly what they''re asking me right now.


    "Including that, first of all, it is not until we get inside.... maybe that would make it clear."


    "... I don''t know... well, if that''s what you''re gonna say, I get it for now"


    It wasn''t just Aina, and neither did the other two, but Soma couldn''t say anything at this stage either.


    Most of all, I''m pretty sure given the current situation...... along with.


    So Soma and the others went first into the mansion.


    Inside the mansion, it was gant.


    That, literally, is.


    No noise, no sign of people in the first ce.


    It appeared that the shell was worthy.


    "Hmm... no signs of vandalism though, he said. It feels like only neglected people disappeared."


    I looked all around and breathed one breath when I came to a familiar room.


    That was the room where I lived.


    So naturally it looks familiar, and I guess it''s unlikely that it''s loaded with dust, etc. because they cleaned it regrly.


    "... I see. What do you care about this?


    Soma shrugs her shoulders back to the words Aina has released, which came inter.


    That''s because it''s right in a way, and wrong in a way.


    Indeed, it is true that I thought there might be something.


    That''s why I rushed back... but...


    "No? Honestly, this is unexpected for my life, too. I just didn''t think the mansion was deserted."


    "I don''t think I was too surprised for that? I didn''t have to meet anyone in the mansion, but I wasn''t surprised."


    "Well, I realized it was deserted the moment I stepped into the mansion. I''m sure you weren''t surprised in that sense, but you were surprised enough when you walked into the mansion, weren''t you?


    That''s another fact.


    However, it is a different story of how Felicia and the others felt because she did not put that surprise outside.


    "Besides, if it had been since you entered the mansion, would you have realized that She was deserted here, too?


    "... for once?... or I thought we''d all noticed."


    "I don''t want to be with you..."


    I look into the room again, shrugging my shoulders at Aina, who says so and exhales.


    It''s not like there''s anything interesting about it, it''s just a room to remember some nostalgia...... after all, it''s also a beautifully tidy room.


    It''s as if someone was here until yesterday and cleaned thoroughly.


    It was the same in the other rooms.


    There''s no sign of people. Surely there''s no one there, but it doesn''t make them feel like that.


    By chance, there was no one there today... or as if they had all disappeared neglectfully, even though they were there until yesterday.


    To the point of difort, there was still a sense of life in this mansion.


    The only thing that didn''t was my mother''s room.


    There should be plenty of paperwork and so on there, which is also the office of the principal agent.


    Yet only those things were gone beautifully.


    Whatever that means...


    "... it doesn''t matter what I care about."


    Even though something unexpected happened, it doesn''t make a difference what you do in the end.


    This means taking a break here.


    But when I told them that, they all looked surprised.


    "... Huh?


    "What is? Would you have said that when you came in here?


    "That''s right... okay?


    "What is?


    "Nothing... uh, this is where Mr. Soma was born and raised, and there should have been Mr. Soma''s mother, right?


    "Hmm, you''re right though?


    "... don''t you have to look for clues or something?... including around."


    "Oh, is that what this is about"


    A seemingly puzzling gaze is directed at Soma, who snorts when he is satisfied.


    But Soma just shrugs her shoulders back.


    Because it was unnecessary.


    "No need..."


    "Oh, don''t worry, it doesn''t mean you don''t care, does it? Simply because we''ve already looked around the mansion, and even if we look around, once Felicia needs a break, doesn''t it make any difference? And then there''s Aina."


    "That''s... sure, but you''re right. ¡­ sorry, if I had more strength"


    "No, it would rather be my seniors who have forcibly marched so far knowing that. Besides, it seems that something has happened. There is no problem because the actions taken so far have not been wasted and it has be somewhat clear what needs to be done after tomorrow. One way or another, if you want to apologize, you need to take the day off and get your English ready for tomorrow and beyond."


    "... ok"


    "... ok. Sure, I was a little tired."


    "...... take your time off today and work hard tomorrow"


    I really don''t need to care...... I smile bitterly at the three people who nod in a serious way, sorry for what they did.


    Then I turned my gaze out the window.


    The view from there is somewhat higher in perspective than the one in memory.


    But still, it''s also a nostalgic view.


    Looking at it, well, what happened nevertheless, Soma narrowed her eyes.

 196 Formerly The Strongest, Decide To Proceed As Planned

    ¡¸¤¦©`¤à¡­¡­¤³¤ì¤Ï¤Þ¤¿ÓèÏëÍâ¤È¤¤¤¦¤Ù¤­¤«¡¢Ï붨Íâ¤Î¤â¤Î¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    Íõ¶¼¤è¤êÒÆ„Ó¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¼sÈý•rég¤Û¤É¡£


    ¼´¤Á¡¢Í¨³£¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÈýÈդϤ«¤«¤ë¾àëx¤Ë¤¢¤ë´å¤òÔL¤ì¤¿¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ï¡¢¤½¤¦…Û¤¯¤ÈÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    Íõ¶¼¤«¤é°Ù¥­¥í½ü¤¯¤Ïëx¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢×î¤â½ü¤¤½Ö¤¬Íõ¶¼¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ´å¤È¤Ï¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤ÎÒŽÄ£¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤¬¤³¤³¤òÔL¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ï³õ¤á¤Æ¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢•øî�¤ËÓ›¤µ¤ì¤¿Í¨¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÝX¤¯Êý°ÙÈˤÏס¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¡£


    Ò•½ç¤ËÓ³¤·³ö¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëס¾Ó¤ÎÊý¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò¿Ï¶¨¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­Ï붨Íâ¤Î¤Ã¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤â¤Î¤Ã¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤Ã¡¢¤ª¤¤¤Ã¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­ºÎ¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤«¤Ã¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­·Ö¤«¤ë¡¢¤«¤Ã¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ã¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤Ã¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡¢¤«¤Ê¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¡£¤½¤Î¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¾²¤«¤Ç¡¢¤¤¤¤¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­´å¤À¤È¤Ï¡¢Ë¼¤¦¡¢¤±¤É¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡¹


    ¤È¡¢áá·½¤«¤é„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤­¤¿Éù¤Ë¡¢¤Ä¤¤¿àЦ¤ò©¤é¤¹¡£


    Õñ¤ê·µ¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¶þÈˤÎÉÙÄêÉÙÅ®¤À¡£


    ¶þÈˤȤâ¼ç¤ÇÏ¢¤ò¤·¡¢Æ£„ºÀ§‘v¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿˜”×ӤʤΤÏһĿ²tÈ»¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇÒ»¾w¤Ë¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤âŸoÀí¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÖ܇ì¤Î˜”×Ó¤ò̽¤ê¡¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Î…Û¤¤¤¿ÑÔÈ~¤ÎÒâζ¤òÀí½â¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¢¤¿¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¸ùÐÔ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò°k“]¤¹¤Ù¤­•r¤Ï½ñ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡£


    ¡¸„e¤ËŸoÀí¤»¤º¤È¤â¡¢½ñ¤ÏÐݤó¤Ç¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¾£¿¡¡¤ªÖ÷¤é¤Î³ö·¬¤Ï¤Þ¤ÀÏȤ¸¤ã¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¤Ã¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤³¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤Ç¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­×ã¤òÒý¤Ã�ˆ¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤¤¤«¤Í¤¨¡­¡­¤Ã¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«¤é¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤¦¤ó¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­Õ۽ǡ¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­ºô¤ó¤Ç¡¢¤â¤é¤¨¤¿¤ó¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤À¤«¤é¡­¡­¤»¤á¤Æ¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­ÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤â¡¢¤Ï¤¡¤Ã¡­¡­ÒÛ¤ËÁ¢¤¿¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦©`¤à¡­¡­¤½¤ó¤Ê¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ç¤ªÖ÷¤é¤òºô¤ó¤À¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¤Ê¤¡¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤É¤³¤«±ØËÀ¤µ¤¹¤éÒŠ¤¨¤ë¶þÈË¡­¡­¥é¥ë¥¹¤È¥Ø¥ì¥ó¤Î×ˤòÌ÷¤á¤Ä¤Ä¡¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ÏÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¡£


    ¶þÈˤòͬÐФµ¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢…g¤ËѧԺ¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ëÕßß_¤ÎÖФǡ¢×î¤â‘éêLÄÜÁ¦¤¬¸ß¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ìÒÔÍâ¤ÎÒâ‡í¤Ï»ù±¾µÄ¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤«¤é¶þÈˤÎÔ’¤Ê¤É¤Ï„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ÐÐê¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢îB�ˆ¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤¤¤¤¤³¤È¤¸¤ã¤·¡¢¤¢¤Þ¤êаħ¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤â¥¢¥ì¤«¤Î¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤¬¤³¤Á¤é¤Îаħ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ì¤ÐÔ’¤Ï„e¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤³¤Î×´›r¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¡¢Ð°Ä§¤Î¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤âÑÔ¤¦¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¤µ¤«´åÈËÈ«†T¤¬×ˤòÏû¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï¡¢Ï붨Íâ¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¤³¤Î´å¤ÏŸoÈˤÀ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥Éß_¤Ï¤³¤³¤Ë½ñ¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏÒ•¤ì¤ÐһĿ¤Ç·Ö¤«¤ë¡£


    Íâ¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¼Ò¤ÎÖФˤâÈˤÃ×ÓÒ»ÈË´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤¬¡¢¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬Ï붨Íâ¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Ö܇ì¤ÎħÎï¤Î˜”×Ó¤ò„¤¯¤¿¤á¤Ë¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤È¤ó¤ÀÕ`Ëã¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤³¤ÎÊ‘B¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð�™¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­ÎÒ¤ËÍèͶ¤²¤·¤¿¤¢¤ä¤Ä¤ÎÅжϤÏÕý½â¤¸¤ã¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤«¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ƒH¤«¤Êß`ºÍ¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨ÊפòƒA¤²¤Ä¤Ä¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Õý½â¤À¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â®�³£¤È¤Ï¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏÔª¤òÕý¤»¤Ð¡¢Ã°ê“Õßß_¤¬¤¤¤Ä¤â¤È±È¤ÙħÎï¤ÎÊý¤¬É٤ʤ¯¤Ê¤¤¤«£¿¡¡¤È¤Û¤ó¤ÎÉÙ¤·ÒɆ–¤Ë˼¤¦³Ì¶È¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    šÝ¤Î¤»¤¤¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¤½¤¦¤«¤ÈÊܤ±Èë¤ì¤ë³Ì¶È¤Î¡¢Ò»ÒŠ¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    †–î}¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÍõ¶¼¤ÎÖÜÞx¸÷µØ¤Ç¡¢¤·¤«¤â¤³¤³Ò»ßLég¤Û¤É¤Îég¤º¤Ã¤È¾A¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤«¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤½¤ì¤â¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢šÝ¤Î¤»¤¤¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¤½¤ì¤Ç¼{µÃ¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤À¡£


    É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â´ó°ë¤ÎÕߤϡ¢Î´¤À¤½¤ì¤¬®�³£¤Ê¤É¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤â¡¢¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢ˆó¸æ•ø¤È¤·¤ÆÌá³ö¤µ¤ì¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð®�³£¤È¤ÏÅжϤ·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ëˆó¸æ•ø¤¬¡¢¥®¥ë¥É¤ä¹úÍõ¤¬®�³£¤À¤ÈÅжϤ·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡­¡­¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ë¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ï¡¢ß`ºÍ¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â½ñ»Ø¤ÎÇéˆó¤Ï¡¢Êܸ¶¤ä¾Æˆö¤Ê¤É¤ÇëjÕ„½»¤¸¤ê¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿»áÔ’¤«¤éÊ°¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ËùÔ�‡gÔ’¤ÎÓò¤ò³ö¤Ê¤¤¡¢±¾µ±¤Ë¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    •r¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿ÖФËÖØÒª¤ÊÇéˆó¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò·ñ¶¨¤¹¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¯ˆöºÏ¡¢´óµÖ¤Ï¸ù’‡¤È¤Ê¤ëÇéˆó¤òÓè¤áÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤¯¤·¤ÆšÝ¸¶¤¯¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤âß^ÑԤǤϤʤ¤¡£


    ¿±¤ä½UòY„t¤«¤éšÝ¸¶¤¯¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢Ç°Ìá¤È¤Ê¤ëÖª×R¤Ï±ØÒª¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤³¤¦¤·¤¿Ç°Àý¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê³öÀ´Ê¤ˤϡ¢µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤½¤ó¤ÊÖª×R¤Ê¤É¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ë±Ë¤é¤Ï¤½¤ì¤ò®�³£¤ÈÅжϤ·¡¢¤½¤ì¤Èév‚S¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¤³¤¦¤·¤ÆŒgëH¤Ë®�³£¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ÏÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ±¾À´¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢±Ë¤é¤ÎÅжϤϤªÊÖ±ú¤À¤È¡¢¤½¤¦ÑԤäƤ·¤«¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Õ¤à¡¢¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º½ñ¤Ï±£Áô¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤º¤Ï×´›r¤òÕý´_¤Ë°ÑÎÕ¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¬ÏÈ›Q¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò…Û¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ö܇ì¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤â¡¢Èˤɤ³¤í¤«Ä§Îï¤ÎšÝÅ䤹¤é¤â¤Ê¤·¡£


    ¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¤¹¤°¤ËÕl¤«¤¬šÝ¸¶¤¯¤Ï¤º¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡¢¤³¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï×î½ü¤À¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Ù¤­¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Ò»ÌåºÎ¤¬Ô­Òò¤Ç¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬Æ𤳤äƤ·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡£


    ¤¸¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤ÈÕ{¤Ù¤¿¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤À¤¬¡­¡­áá·½¤Çδ¤ÀÏ¢¤òÕû¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¶þÈˤòһƳ¤·¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤¯Ï¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¡£


    ÈËÊÖ¤¬±ØÒª¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤ÆßB¤ì¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤â¤·¤«¤·¤¿¤éʧ”¡¤·¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¶þÈˤ¬×ãÊ֤ޤȤ¤¤À¤È¤¤¤¦Òâζ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢×´›r´ÎµÚ¤Ç¤ÏΣꓤËɹ¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ÎðÕ“¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ï¤½¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⿼¤¨¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤·¡¢¶þÈˤ⤽¤ì¤Ï³ÐÖª¤ÎÉϤǤϤ¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡­¡­¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇÓèÏëÍâ¤Î¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë˼¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤Ï¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¡¢×î�™¤Ç¤âÌÓ¤²Ž¢¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­ÒŠ˜O¤á¤Ï¤·¤Ã¤«¤ê¤È¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¥ê¥Ê¤¢¤¿¤ê¤òßB¤ì¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¤³¤ÎÞx¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï¤½¤ì¤Û¤É¿¼¤¨¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢ÉúÔ÷¤È¥ê¥Ê¤ÏÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ´_¤«¤³¤³Ò»ßLég¤Û¤É¤Ï×ˤòÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤¤¤Ê¤¤ÕߤΤ³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤âÊË·½¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ½ñ¤¤¤ëÕߤǡ¢½ñ³öÀ´¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤¡¢ÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤È¡¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ï¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º½ñ³öÀ´¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤Ù¤¯¡¢Ö܇ì¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òѲ¤é¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ó趨ͨ¤ê¤ËÒ»ÈÕÎÝ·ó¤ÇÐÝÏ¢¤òÈ¡¤Ã¤¿¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï¡¢ÒÔç¡©¤ËÎÝ·ó¤òáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£


    ÐÝÏ¢¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÎÝ·ó¤ÎÖФòÔÙ¶ÈÒŠ¤Æ»Ø¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê¬F×´¤ÎÊÖ¤¬¤«¤ê¤È¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ÏµÃ¤é¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð±ØÒªÒÔÉϤËÁô¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÀíÓɤâ¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤à¤·¤íºÎ¹Ê¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤òÕ{¤Ù¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ö܇ì¤Ø¤ÈÕ{–˹ ‡ì¤òŽÚ¤²¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï¸î¤ÈÀ§¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤Î½Y¹û¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò…Û¤¯¤³¤È¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ö܇ì¤òÒŠ¤Æ»Ø¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏÎÝ·ó¤Èͬ˜”¤ËÕl¤Î×ˤâ¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤â¤Ì¤±¤Îš£¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¤½¤Î˜”×Ó¤â¤Þ¤¿¡¢ÎÝ·ó¤Ç¤Î¤½¤ì¤ÈËƤ¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Éú»î¸Ð¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢»Ä¤é¤µ¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤ÊÐÎÛE¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÈˤÀ¤±¤¬ºöÈ»¤È×ˤòÏû¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê×´‘B¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÉñëL¤·¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤À¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤ÎÊ֒줫¤ê¤âµÃ¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤ÒÔÉϤϺΤȤâÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤ï¤¿¤·¤ÏÊÀËפ˯E¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦×ÔÒ™¤¬¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤Î¤Ç¤ªÂ„¤­¤·¤Þ¤¹¤¬¡¢¤³¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤ÏÒÔÇ°¤ËºÎ„I¤«¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ê¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸Ò»È˶þÈˤȤ«¤Ê¤é¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡­¡­¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇŽÚ¹ ‡ì¤Ç¤Î¤³¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï„¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢Í¬¤¸¤¯¡£¡­¡­´å¤´¤È¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Ã¤ÆÔ’¤Ê¤é„¤¤¤¿Ê¤¬¤¢¤ë¤°¤é¤¤£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ê¤é¤ÐÎÒÝ…¤âÒ™¤¨¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢´_¤«¤½¤ì¤Ã¤Æħ·¨¤«ºÎ¤«¤Îʧ”¡¤Ç´å¤´¤ÈÏû¤·ïw¤ó¤À¤ÈÅжϤµ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë½ñ»Ø¤Î¤È¤Ïß`¤¦¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ĸ¤Ê¤é¤Ðͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤ëšÝ¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢½ñ»Ø¤ÏÈˤÀ¤±¤¬ºöÈ»¤È×ˤòÏû¤·¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ×´›r¤¬ß`¤¤¤¹¤®¤ë¤·¡¢¥Ô¥ó¥Ý¥¤¥ó¥È¤Ë¤âß^¤®¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¾Ñ¤¤¤Ç¤â¤·¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÆ𤳤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òĸ¤¬¤¹¤ëÀíÓɤâ¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â¤ÎÔ’¡¢¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¿Õégϵ¤Îħ·¨¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤È²»¿ÉÄܤÀ¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬Ä¸¤Ï¿Õégϵ¤Îħ·¨¤Ïʹ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Ä¤Þ¤ë¤È¤³¤í¡¢½Y¾Ö¤³¤ì¤¬¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¤¿¤À¡¢Í¬•r¤Ë·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤âÒ»¤Ä¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤«¤¬Æ𤳤俤³¤È¤Ïégß`¤¤¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤Û¤Ü¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¶¨¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢ÎÝ·ó¤ÎÖФÀ¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¤Þ¤Àĸß_¤¬¤½¤¦¤·¤¿¤À¤±¤È¤¤¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤³¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤½¤ì¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢ÈËžéµÄ¤Ê¤Î¤«¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢ºÎ¤«¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï´_¤«¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤±¤É¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢¤³¤ì¤«¤éÏȤϤɤ¦¤¹¤ë¤Î£¿¡¡¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞѧԺ¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤·¤ç£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢ß_¤Ë¤Ï˽¤âÊÀÔ’¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢ºÎ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¥·©`¥é¤¬¤ªÊÀÔ’¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿·½¤Ç¤¹¤«¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤Î¤´¼Ò×å¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¹¤·¡¢¤ï¤¿¤·¤â®�Õ“¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤è£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡¢Ó趨¤ò‰ä¸ü¤·¡¢¤³¤Î¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤ÆÕ{¤Ù¤è¤¦¤ÈÑԤäƤ¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ´_¤«¤Ë¤³¤Î¼þ¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÉ«¡©¤ÊÒâζ¤ÇšÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ÏÊÂŒg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢½ñ¤Î¤È¤³¤í¡¢µ±³õ¤ÎÓ趨ͨ¤êßM¤à¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ£¿¡¹


    ¤¤¤¤¤Î£¿¡¡¤È¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤¬Ò•¾€¤Ç†–¤¤¤«¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ë¤Ï¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤Æ·µ¤¹¡£


    µ±È»ÀíÓɤ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤·¡¢¤½¤Ã¤Á¤Î·½¤¬¤¤¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤¬¤æ¤¨¤ÎÐЄӤʤΤÀ¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤Î¡­¡­¤â¤·¤«¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤ï¤¿¤·¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡¤¢¤¢¡¢¤¤¤ä¡¢„e¤Ë¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î¤³¤È¤Ïév‚S¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¹


    ´_¤«¤Ë¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤òßB¤ì¤¿¤Þ¤ÞÕ{–ˤò¾A¤±¤ë¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢†–î}¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐԤϤ¢¤ë¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ÕýÖ±¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤êév‚S¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤â¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤Ë¤»¤è‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Ù¤­¤«¡£


    Õ{–ˤòßM¤á¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Þ¤¤¤È¡¢½Y¾Ö¤ä¤ë¤³¤È¤Ïͬ¤¸¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤Ã¤Æ¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÕ{–ˤò¾A¤±¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¤«Ê֒줫¤ê¤¬ÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤ë¤È¤âÏÞ¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤Ê¤é¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÍõ¶¼¤ËÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤¬´_Œg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£ºÎ¤À¤«¤ó¤À¤Ç¡¢¤¢¤½¤³¤¬×î¤âÇéˆó¤¬¼¯¤Þ¤ëˆöËù¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤³¤Ç¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤é£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤Î•r¤Ï¤â¤¦ºÎ„I¤Ç¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤è¡£¤½¤ì¤ËÕ{–ˤòÖصãµÄ¤ËÐФʤï¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢µÀ¤¹¤¬¤éÇéˆó¤ò¼¯¤á¤ë¤Î¤ÏÐФ¦¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î˜”×ӤǤ¹¤È¡¢Íõ¶¼¤âŸoʤÀ¤È¤ÏÏÞ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤Ï£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤Î•r¤Ï¤½¤Î•r¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢¶à·Ö´óÕÉ·ò¤À¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¹


    ¤³¤ì¤¬ºÎ„I¤Þ¤Ç¾A¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¤µ¤¹¤¬¤ËÍõ¶¼¤Þ¤Ç¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    …gÌå¤Ç¤Î‘éÁ¦¤Ç¤Ï¹ú¾³¶þ¤Ä¤Ë¤ÏÁÓ¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ä¥ê¥Ê¤¬¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤ÐŒgÙ|¤¢¤½¤³¤¬×î�Š¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÊÀ½çÖФòÒŠ»Ø¤·¤Æ¤â‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ºÎ¤¬Æ𤳤äƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢Íõ¶¼¤¬¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¿¼¤¨¤Ë¤¯¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤³¤ì¤¬Ä§Íõ¤ÎÊ˘I¤À¤È¤«¤¤¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð·Ö¤«¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤Í¡£ºÎ¤Ç¤½¤ó¤ÊÃæµ¹¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¡¢¤È¤«ÑÔ¤¤¤½¤¦¤À¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­±¾µ±¤ËÑÔ¤¤¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¤¡¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎˆöÃ椬¤¢¤ê¤¢¤ê¤ÈÏëÏñ³öÀ´¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¡¢¿àЦ¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¡­¡­¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¤È¡¢…Û¤¯¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¡¢Ó趨ͨ¤ê¡¢¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞѧԺ¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢Ïû¤¨È¥¤é¤Ê¤¤ÏÓ¤ÊÓè¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨¤Ä¤Ä¤â¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤½¤¦¸æ¤²¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 197 DukeS Land And Demons

    It was in a dim cave there.


    A ce surrounded by woods, out of sight of people.


    visitors and others who would not have appeared in a long time. There, a voice of man sounded unexpectedly.


    "Hmm, not bad in there...... no, should I say I''m good at unfamiliar? Damn, that''s me..."


    And so he groaned contentedly, and the man - the Demon King - nodded.


    Lift your mouth as you gaze at the wall in front of you and narrow your eyes so you can see ahead.


    "Well, it''s true that it was somewhat unexpected... including that, I should say. I didn''t expect to get this kind of power. It seems like a good start inside. ¡­ but we can''t publish it inrge measure yet."


    The demon king, who said so and rattled his nose, also made him feel slightly dissatisfied in the grin that made him feel the pleasure.


    Most certainly not.


    Try to hide. You''re in a ce like this because you''re practically hiding.


    Of course not.


    I do... because if I''m not dumb enough to rush a pig, I''m not dumb enough to overconfidence my powers and ramble without any thoughts.


    No... no longer, should I say?


    "Hmm... it''s also a business belly"


    When ites to learning, it sounds good, but the point is, that''s all I''ve be afraid of.


    Something that could be the Demon King.


    "But it was worth it. And this debt, it multiplies and pays me back. ¡­ well, let''s start with your expanions and those involved."


    Imagine what would happen next, and the Demon King hoists up the edge of his mouth even further.


    If we go as we aim, it will be time for something interesting.


    But the Demon King never sees it.


    That sounds like fun... but now I have more to do than that.


    It is to be able to use this power to a fuller extent.


    It means, therefore, further enhancing your own power.


    He turns his gaze toward one arm that still hurts, slightly lurking his eyebrows, but squealing his nose.


    Too much has been found that more power could be wielded than it once was.


    If that price is to be paid to this extent, it would be eptable.


    But no matter how much power you wield, it doesn''t make any sense to be wielded by it.


    "We can''t just fail this time... well, we can''t"


    Look at the end of the wall as you loosen the fist you were squeezing with the whine.


    What''s going to happen, what''s going to happen.


    Imagining and contemting those things, the Demon King pleasantly or violently distorted his mouth.


    The journey from then on would be something that you wouldn''t mind saying is going well in itself.


    Nothing in particr had happened that would have been an obstacle, and it was proceeding as nned.


    However, that progress does not mean that nothing happened.


    It just didn''t happen to be an obstacle, that''s all.


    "... there''s no way things are going to be handicapped when Soma is around."


    Whimpering in a shuddering mix, Aina looked at the sight in front of her.


    Dozens of demons, and they vanish in an instant.


    "Sure...... now you can''t call it a fault where it happened. Well, I knew it."


    "Right. I''ve got nothing to do, and to be honest, I''m a little dissapointed."


    "Isn''t that also what you knew?


    "Oh, yeah."


    And when we were having such a chat, Soma, who remained on the spot even after the demon disappeared, came back here.


    Apparently, he was on alert just in case, but there''s no other enemy shadow.


    I guess that face still doesn''t clear because this is still Neumont territory.


    "Hmmm... I''m not trying to be optimistic, but maybe this is more of a problem than I thought."


    ¡­¡­ Really? Sure, you have a higher chance of encountering demons than you thought... that''s not what you meant, is it?


    "Oh...... well. Speaking of which, I never told Felicia about this ce."


    Eina was convinced that Felicia''s reaction, I see, was reasonable.


    I was a little concerned that Felicia''s reaction was dull, even if she was attacked by demons on the road, which is more natural then.


    Soma was thinking the same thing, he snorted... but as a matter of course, he doesn''t know why.


    Felicia turned her unhappy gaze from somewhere and smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know if this is the Duke''s territory... but simply because Mr. Sophia is ruling it as a proxy. There must be no demons in the realm. Technically, they take you down as soon as you get out. So being attacked by demons like this means there''s no way at that point, and there''s evidence of unexpected problems happening."


    "They''ll take you down soon, right... that doesn''t mean you''re just constantly watching, does it? After all, you can''t sleep very much."


    "I haven''t heard the details, either, but I do have demon squares rolling out all over the territory, and I''m starting to intercept them half automatically, was that it? He had to look around regrly to see how the demon squares were doing and replenish their magic."


    "Well, that''s pretty much how it''s supposed to be. As for him, he said it would be quicker to patrol directly."


    "Either way, that''s a great story... I can''t imagine how I could do that"


    I agreed.


    That should be said to be one of the Seven Kings... Quality is said to be equal to that of the Devil''s Heavenly General, but honestly it is about as suspicious as it is true.


    It is because he has the same exquisite ss of magic guide that he thought so.


    "Speaking of which, if you think only of your skills, you''re on par with Eina... Does that mean Eina can do that too?


    "Don''t be unscrupulous, you can''t do it. Honestly, I''m not sure I can do that at the same age as Mr. Sophia."


    "Ha... I thought you were, but you''re still awesome"


    "Well, they''re Soma''s mothers, aren''t they? If you think about it, it''s more natural."


    I said that and turned my gaze to Soma, and he shrugged his shoulder back.


    I can''t even feel the way I care about these words at all, and it feels like they make sense of how much this one thinks.


    Well, I suppose I''d say it sounds soma, including those ces.


    "Whatever, but it''s supposed to be, the demons have attacked me like they did earlier... meaning they haven''t been intercepted..."


    "... I see. So it could be more problematic than I thought."


    "You know what? The magic of the Devil''s Square should never expire in a day or two. So it''s already been more than a few days since something happened... or there''s a good chance that something happened to the Demon Squad or himself."


    Which it is, I wouldn''t dare put it in my mouth.


    Sometimes I don''t know, but most of all, I can''t imagine.


    At any rate, we made no stopovers or anything to get through Neumont territory in the shortest possible time, but we still had to pass some viges.


    But I''ve been passing through it because I was in a hurry... and because they were deserted.


    Just as we saw in the mansion, it felt like only people had disappeared neglectfully.


    And naturally, they haven''t been able to find a clue.


    In other words, so far, no clues have been obtained as yet.


    Needless to say again after this, it is clearly an anomaly.


    But in terms of that, Soma didn''t seem to care so much.


    Regardless of the demons, you were supposed to be there.


    Either way, it''s another person who''s checking the situation and starting to lose hisposure every time he moves on.


    "... She, are you okay?


    ".................. it''s okay"


    Aina exhales small, sideways at that figure who answered so, no matter how she sees it.


    She, who hasn''t spoken at all since earlier, has hardly even turned her face, although she only answered Felicia''s query.


    If you do stay hooded, it won''t make much sense because you can''t see your face... but it won''t be due to that reason.


    Even as Felicia turns her gaze like she''s in trouble, this one just shrugs her shoulders in alignment with Soma.


    Now there is nothing that can be done, and there is no word that can be spoken.


    The reason She is doing that is simple.


    Because this ce is already plugged out of Neumont territory.


    Yet I haven''t seen one of the residents so far either... which means that this anomaly is likely to be happening in the future as well.


    Ahead - even Baron Arvent Yardster, is.


    She used to live there and it was still where Doris was supposed to be.


    It''s easy to say it''s okay, but it won''t even give you a break.


    So Felicia also exhales a sigh that will be several times, and she turns back to this one.


    I''m sure it''s to have the same conversation with this one as before.


    Of course it''s for me too...... more than that, so that I can distract She a little.


    Damn, she is a naughty little sister.


    But there''s also a reason to keep that care out of the way.


    Besides, I''m sure there''s not just one person who needs to be distracted.


    So when Aina also turned her gaze to Felicia, she put a bitter smile on her mouth.

 198 Anomalies And Anomalies

    Hildegard still couldn''t find a clue if he was to draw a close conclusion.


    I couldn''t force Lars and the others to do much, so I took a break and explored the whole vige, but I couldn''t find anything in particr called this.


    Although I''ve explored further outside the vige, I can''t find anything on this again.


    I thought you might have a somewhat lower chance of encountering demons, but that''s something I knew from the start.


    I had to decide that I got nothing new than not even knowing the connection to this case in the first ce.


    If that''s just one ce though, there may be no choice.


    But...


    "Hmm... well, that''s what I knew at the very beginning, but I''m pretty sure this still seems to be some sort of anomaly. Besides, it''s not a coincidence."


    "Well, it''s... someone, or something, but... intentionally, done, is it?


    "No, that''s not something else to be surprised at either. - That''s the third one, right? I don''t know if this happened by chance."


    "Um, well, that''s what I mean."


    Yes, that''s the third spot.


    It turns out that at least three viges have be deserted in the same way.


    It is not possible that this is a coincidence.


    Moreover, there is a king''s capital nearby, so the viges around it are quite a distance from each other.


    Because there is basically no reason to create another vige in close proximity.


    If it were normal, it would take two days just to move.


    The vigers so far away have disappeared neglectfully in at least three ces.


    No... for this minute, that''s suspicious.


    Rather than that, we should assume that that is not the case.


    Worst of all... there seems to be a deep connection between the decline of demons and this, and you should even think that the surrounding viges are wiped out.


    "For now, what we know for sure is that the number of demons does seem to be decreasing."


    "Though it''s just a physical sensation, you obviously didn''t encounter it to the extent that you felt less. It''s tough to think of this as a coincidence again... I don''t care what you think. I think it''s time for them to..."


    "That being said, there''s no choice but to be gone, is there? That doesn''t mean you''re not gonna do anything."


    "Well, yeah... those people, until the minute, we don''t work hard,"


    "That''s what''s so heavy about the load... do we have to do it?"


    While I say that, I know I''m actually willing to Lars.


    Maybe you care about what happened before.


    Helen has some of those things... but Hildegard didn''t dare say anything.


    It would be troublesome if we were to be unscrupulous with this, but nothing like that so far.


    In the first ce, I brought these things in assuming as well.


    I need to keep my eyes open, but I wasn''t going to say anything unless I tried to be impotent.


    Now more than that, I turn my gaze to the sight in front of me.


    Sometimes you don''t see people, and what''s spreading there is something to say, even a long idle sight, but of course not if you''re saying that.


    I narrowed my eyes as if trying to grab something there.


    Naturally there''s no way I can tell anything about that... but it''s also true that I think there might be something here.


    Again, I couldn''t find anything, but only a few things were different.


    It was something I discovered when I was looking inside a certain house.


    There it is, one of the tables.


    It was on top of that, the preparation of a meal.


    It was as if I were going to say that only the inhabitants had disappeared when I was about to eat, and that was the sight there.


    It''s just that it was the only thing that was happening, but it could be some kind of clue.


    Well, so far, as always, I haven''t found anything more than that, and I don''t know what happened in the end - for now, though I blurt out, one thing I''ve figured out.


    That is¡­ probably the person who has produced that report, above the kings and guilds, likely knew about it, including this.


    Of course, given the rumor that the original information is rumoured, although it is possible that you do not, it is better to think that you do, because it fits all kinds of twitches.


    The slight difort that I remember is also convincing.


    Most of all, if you say one way or the other, the thought is still stronger.


    From the first time I saw the vige, I felt that way.


    But I''m not going to me you for that.


    Rather, it would be a natural decision, including a round throw at Hildegard.


    I can investigate other things like this because that''s the only two or so of the Seven Kings in this country right now.


    Did I not write in the report on this, just in case?


    I can still handle demonic anomalies once they''re known, but this is just not good, so...


    Nevertheless, I can''t stand a door in a person''s mouth.


    Probably evenying down a dictation about this, but it would be only a matter of time before it flows as a rumor among people.


    "Hmm... if you think about it, it''s still convincing."


    In the first ce, it was too early to investigate the demons.


    The report says that the story first came out only about a week ago.


    Normally, we should conduct a thorough investigation on our own before bringing it to Hildegard.


    But the report didn''t say that I did.


    I was convinced at that time that you wanted to make a secret investigation... but if you couldn''t take the time because of this, you just have to nod that you would be right.


    In the viges around Wang capital, people disappear neglectfully.


    If such rumors spread, the Wang Du would be a mayhem.


    Do something about it¡­ it is the real purpose of this investigation to make the confusion as small as possible.


    "Oh my God... you''re not responsible"


    Whimpering, he nces at the two of them trying to get a clue from what''s going on around them, exhaling sighs.


    Exactly this, you can''t tell both of us.


    It''s not Lars'' word, but whatever it takes. This is too heavy a load for both of us.


    I''d go back to college once if I could, and I''d just like to leave the two of you... then the problem is I''m running out of manpower this time.


    But in this way, that might still be better.


    - It was half serious, when I was starting to think about that.


    "Eh... Lars, Helen, maybe we don''t need to look for clues anymore."


    "... Huh? What the hell...?


    "... Huh!?


    "What, Mr. Lars... Ah"


    To Hildegard''s words, Larsgged for a moment, and a few more, and Helen also noticed.


    At some point, there was a sign that there was only three of us in the vige.


    In this situation, I can''t imagine all sorts of things, such as someone who shows up in a ce like this alone.


    Nevertheless, that would not necessarily be a bad thing, given only the current investigation.


    Because, as Hildegard said earlier, you may no longer have to look for clues.


    I had a clue, and if I could hear it, I''d be talking about it.


    Hildegardo, who had first noticed its existence and had taken its ce, had a cold sweat flowing on its back.


    Hildegardo, who has either not been very good atbat or has left arge part of it in his previous life as a consideration, but still has the fighting ability to match his superiority.


    But that''s why, unnecessarily, I get it.


    If it''s probably a battle, this opponent...


    "... um?


    And Hildegard, who remained vignt, but at that moment slightly eased his vignce.


    The opponent appeared unconstitutional¡­ and even more so because it was what he found out.


    "Is that...? Lina, honey...?


    Yes, that was Lina, who shouldn''t have seen herself heretely.


    Helen groans half-heartedly at the unexpected appearance of the person, while the strength of the body slowly falls out.


    Lars also let go of his hand from the pattern of the sword, exhaling a sigh.


    "Ha... what the hell, don''t surprise me"


    "Ugh, yeah... surprised, huh?... Is that it? But, Lina, why, here, to..."


    Helen''s words were never uttered until the end.


    Because Hildegard stepped out in front of the two of us, trying to block and shelter it.


    I feel the gaze of doubt from both of us pierce my back of my head, but I can''t afford to answer that.


    Perhaps there is too much difference between the two of them to feel... but Lina has been making herself more murderous since the beginning.


    Of course, this time of year.


    "... Huh?


    "- Be"


    So Lina pulled out her sword and poked it at me, and I wasn''t surprised.


    I''m just worried about what''s going on from here.


    When I asked why, would you answer me?


    Well, answer me, from what I''ve heard... it doesn''t make sense to this one, except for the story.


    With a sharp ughter in his body, and a cold sweat, now what really happened, Hildegard throated with a curse.

 199 Former Strongest, Encounter A Strange

    The moment I saw it, Soma was narrowing her eyes reflexively.


    That''s becausepared to before, it was a clear difference.


    Baron Arvent cor yardster.


    The city at the end of its gaze seemed to have smoke rising from all its ces, if not from the wrong sight.


    And the smell that''sing this far shows that it''s not what''s flowing out of the chimney, it''s something burning.


    "... eh"


    She was moving before anyone said anything.


    He didn''t even shake his side and ran straight to Yardster.


    I wasn''t even going to stop it more than I did, but that wouldn''t have been something I could have stopped where I tried to.


    "What do you say...... you get a little jealous. Mr. Doris is more important to She."


    "Well... I''m sure Doris is important to She, but I wonder if Felicia would say that."


    "... Really?


    You know or not, Soma shrugs her shoulders back to the inquiry as she leans her neck.


    I chose to confront Soma for my sister, so I take it for granted... well, just saying that myself would be allergic in many ways.


    So instead of answering, I uttered another word.


    "In the meantime, can I go too? I don''t think She alone would be okay, but it could be just in case."


    "I know it''s okay...... shouldn''t we all go something else?


    "Hmm, I don''t know what the situation is, so I thought I should look into it first... I don''t know what the situation is, so I can''t say anything about staying here."


    Then surely, it would be easier to do something for me to stay within sight.


    "So let''s all go."


    Copy that, sir.


    "Well, there''s finally been a change... I wonder if this has anything to do with what''s been going on?


    "Well, if you go, you''ll see."


    We''re on our way anyway.


    Whatever it is... I think I need to keep my mind on it more than ever.


    As they nodded at each other, Soma and the others followed She and headed towards Yarster.


    What I felt the moment I stepped into the city was a stronger smell.


    There''s all sorts of things mixed in. That''s the smell of the city burning, if you say so.


    To a burnt out house, crushed ground.


    It hasn''t been that long since things have happened, and the fire is smoking everywhere.


    The smoke that rose like a curse was in the air in vain.


    It is clear that something has happened here.


    I lurked my eyebrows at the damage that would be clearer as I moved on... but at the same time I leaned my neck because there was an inexplicable point.


    "Hmm... it looks like the body doesn''t exist."


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with that? Better than that''s wild, isn''t it?


    "No, that''s true...... obviously not so much time has passed since something happened here? I honestly think we can afford to do something about the body."


    "So what about the possibility that there were no bodies in the first ce?


    "Not that it''s possible... but in circumstance, some of the houses seem to bepletely destroyed. The fact that no body has been found means that the residents were able to evacuate somewhere by detecting this beforehand..."


    "Not," he said?


    "I still don''t deny it as a possibility, but as an evacuation in the first ce, it is difficult to think about where..."


    From here to the nearest city, it should have taken a whole day.


    Moreover, with all of us, it can take even longer to travel.


    The escorts in the meantime, even if the adventurers did, would be quite dangerous, and most importantly, I don''t think they could all be epted ahead of the evacuation.


    If we disperse the ces of refuge, it will only be more dangerous.


    As far as this is concerned, it is likely that something has struck, but there is also the question of how we foresaw it.


    It''s like attacking a city.


    Normally we would try to intercept first, and if we were to realize that was impossible, we wouldn''t be able to evacuate in time this time.


    If, coincidentally, you know beforehand that a fairly dangerous existence strikes the city, and you decide that evacuation is better, it''s impossible... well, as much as you think about that possibility, it''s more meaningful to think about another possibility.


    "So what does Soma think this is all about?


    "Hmm, I do...... well, the only thing thates to mind is that the body ate all of that attacking stuff?


    "Eat... ugh"


    "Hey, Soma......!


    "Um, that was just too insensitive right now. I''m sorry."


    "Yes, no... because it''s okay"


    Though it is Felicia who answered that, itsplexion is clearly poor.


    Whatever the situation is.


    I guess I''ve clearly pictured that sight.


    There''s nothing I can do to justify being turned to me by Eina.


    It was clearly Soma''s fault.


    Nevertheless, the words I just said, I''m not even kidding.


    It is the demons that are most likely to strike here, so those possibilities will never be denied.


    It is merciless, but much more so, at leastpared to the possibility that everyone has evacuated.


    But there was Doris here.


    Naturally you would have known about demons living around you, and if such dangerous demons existed, you couldn''t have been on guard.


    Some kind of hand would have hit it so this wouldn''t happen.


    In the first ce, the city is a historic town that also has guild branches.


    It is not umon for a vige not to have a demon shelter junction, but it should have existed properly here.


    Nevertheless, a demonic avoidance junction basically costs money to maintain.


    Normally, therefore, what is assumed from the surrounding demons is stretched out.


    Not all demons can be managed even by the name of avoiding demons.


    Unless it''s Wang Du or something like that, but what''s on here will only prevent that from breaking in until some demon.


    But that''s why if dangerous demons are within reach, there''s no way they haven''t been countered.


    If so, it is most likely that such demons have suddenly appeared, but such stories -


    "... yeah? No, speaking of which, tell a simr story...?


    "Soma? You figured something out?


    "... No, you can''t say anything yet. I haven''t been able to grasp the situation at all... well, not until She and I rendezvous."


    "Well... if you were really attacked by a demon, it might still be lurking"


    I''m just curious to say I care about that too.


    At least in this city, I don''t feel any signs that something is rampant.


    After you left, are you hiding, were you defeated... or were you not attacked by demons in the first ce?


    It''s harder to think about the possibility of being defeated than not feeling any other sign of a person.


    "I''m also curious that the rest has something to do with what''s happened so far. What we have inmon is that we don''t see people, so I don''t think it matters..."


    "Including that,ter."


    While I was saying that, the destination was approaching right there.


    She quickly lost sight of herself, but there was no stray ahead of the Somas because we knew immediately where she had gone.


    At the end of Soma''s gaze is a single building.


    Although there was some damage to the outer wall, it retains its original appearance.


    That''s where Soma and She first met.


    It was an Alliance branch in this city.


    "This is where She used to be..."


    "I know there''s a lot to think about, but shall we just go inside? She''s here, isn''t she?


    "There are signs, and they seem to be here."


    I was a little wondering what I would do if they moved me, but apparently you were there.


    That''s how I went inside...... inside the guild was deste.


    There are familiar chairs and tables scattered around them, and they are scattered over them.


    There was no regrity there, as if it was just the purpose of being exposed, and all that was left was after destruction.


    In that ce, She was standing alone, with Potsung.


    "... She"


    Felicia reaches out on that back, but stops along the way.


    Probably even thinking about something extra.


    I sighed out that it was troublesome - I looked back.


    "Oh, have you noticed? Damn, it''s as big as ever."


    I could see She reacting in the rear to a familiar voice.


    It was a familiar figure that showed up to go with it.


    "... Doris?


    He replied with a grin to a half-hearted grunt.


    Bringing it to a bitter smile, take a step closer...


    "Hey She, what''s that voice and face? Did you think I was screwed? Who do you think you are... you have no choice, my daughter? I don''t know what to do at times like this."


    That''s what I said and with a grin, I pulled the gun out of my hips.


    It was too natural an operation.


    It''s like saying so naturally¡­ but what those who see it think is another story.


    "... Huh?


    As it shows, a few momentste, I heard a whine leaking out of She.


    And.


    "So here''s what happens."


    The gunshots echoed, as they were disputed by it.

 200 Former Strongest, Get A Description Of The Status Quo

    What was on its face was as if it had seen something incredible.


    My gaze slowly descends and I look at my chest.


    There was a small, but then definite hole - a surprise squeal leaked out of Doris'' face mouth.


    "Idiot...... na......"


    "You must be the fool, right? Damn... I''m not trying to use what people look like."


    And with the exact same voice, another gunshot sounds, and now a hole in its forehead.


    Screw it so your whole body melts - no.


    In fact, the body copsed without maintaining its original shape.


    "Huh... Huh...?


    "Yes, what the hell...?


    Before that sight, from the rear, a bewildered voice was heard, but Soma dared not respond to it and exhaled a sigh of sigh.


    Turn to Doris, who was standing behind the sole, and let her shrug her shoulders.


    "I was going to move when I had to, but I didn''t have to."


    "Does responding to that mean you were expecting it all?


    "I don''t know if it''s all... well, I guess I knew, didn''t I? Because I knew it was a demon, and I knew Doris was lurking behind it before it showed up. As long as we know that, then we can somehow deduce from the circumstances?


    "It''s not as simple as saying hey...... damn, it''s not that dialogue, but it''s really as big a deal as ever"


    That''s how Doris turns a mixed grin, but I don''t think it''s really hard.


    I mean, this is all because the demon was just imitating Doris, and that''s all he was trying to poke through this gap.


    "... wait a minute. I mean, what? The first thing that just showed up was that it wasn''t Mr. Doris...?


    ¡­¡­ Of course?


    "No, only Mr. Soma can take that for granted... no matter what you think, She was fooled."


    "Yeah? Whatever the two of you are, wasn''t She''s earlier appearance an act to cover Doris?


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You look confused as you wish, though?


    "Yes, it''s strange..."


    She thought she could see through to this extent because she could sense the other person''s signs... apparently they were different.


    Honestly, this was seriously unexpected.


    "... Sure, if it was regr She, you might have noticed, but that''s all I was worried about Mr. Doris, I guess. I''m still a little jealous."


    "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t happy with that, but I also feel like She''s just immature one way or the other. It''s not that dialogue again, but it''s the right time."


    "Hmm... I somehow felt that way because of what I said and did, but could that not just have imitated Doris'' appearance, but also captured some of his memories or something?


    "I''ll exin it properly, including around here. Whatever you are, it looks like the other three don''t really understand the situation, and there''s one new face."


    Well, sure, it sounds like we should talk carefully first.


    I didn''t make it soma, I didn''t understand everything that happened here.


    I can imagine that it was caused by that demon that Doris defeated and disappeared to melt to the ground, but that''s not all there is to it.


    "Whatever... the first thing you should do is clean up."


    "That''s right..."


    They say they can use chairs and tables, but they can''t start discussing them in here.


    Looking at the state of the city, I don''t even think there''s anywhere else I can talk to properly, and it seems the quickest way to get rid of this ce at least.


    Judging by that, Soma and the others began cleaning up the scene while encouraging Ainah and the others who had not yet lost their confusion.


    When they finished cleaning up, Soma and the others lowered their hips to a ce of thought.


    Nevertheless, there is ground ahead, and there is not even anything toy.


    I wish there was something I could do instead of a chair, but all I could find was a piece of wood.


    It remained so because no one cared, although there might have been something if we had searched the city.


    Though, soma and doris, anyway, the Einas may simply be wondering what it means in the end.


    Because of the priority given to cleaning up without exining it for now, the three of them are turning their eyes to this unmistakable, questionable gaze.


    And when the Somas look at each other, they smile bitterly at each other.


    In the meantime, whatever it was, it seemed better to put the story first.


    That''s why we talked about our existence.


    "... Shadow Eater?


    That was the name of my... demon.


    No, technically, it seems to be a first name, perhaps.


    I knew it was a demon, but I didn''t even know Soma by name.


    "He said he didn''t know... what do you mean?


    "No, whatever they say, it stays that way, okay?


    "So how did you know it was a demon?


    "I don''t care how you say it... you''ll see by the signs? Or I think I just said..."


    There will be no other reason or need for it.


    Sure, they looked a lot alike, but the signs are different.


    She was caught off guard, she didn''t seem to notice, but if you keep an eye on her...


    "Well, I don''t know about that. It''s true that She was immature... but how vignt she was, maybe She wouldn''t have noticed just because of the signs."


    "Yeah? What does that mean? She''s ability to detect signs should not have been so low..."


    "I don''t know if I can detect signs or not, but that doesn''t matter. That''s what shadow eaters are for."


    Anything Shadow Eater was named after him in the sense that it was a shadow-eating thing.


    It is a demon that eats shadows and reces its eaten opponents themselves.


    That''s not just figure shape, it even eats memory.


    And when they have be themselves, they will eat them again, lest they should know that they are so.


    The record says it''s not umon for a vige, a city, to perish because of one of its demons, and that even the country was once on the verge of perishing?


    The ssification is catastrophic, indicating that it causes equivalent damage to the ranks, demon kings, etc. treated only against demons.


    "Hmm? For that matter, Doris hadn''t knocked me down?


    If you turn your gaze to where it copsed, it''spletely gone without even its remnants.


    There are no signs left, and that should have definitely knocked him down.


    If it''s the same as the Demon King, I think it''s too embarrassing.


    "Even though it''s the same disaster ss as the Demon King, the Shadow Eater is only the worst case scenario. As I said earlier, shadow eaters change their appearance depending on the person they eat, but that''s ipetent. If you eat Atashi, you will have the same ability as Atashi, and if you eat She, you will have the same ability as She. I don''t know if I could have been the same as you, but I can''t deny the possibility."


    "It''s... it''s a disaster ss."


    "Right...... I honestly don''t want to think that demons with the same power as Mr. Soma will be raging around"


    "Oh, and it''s the same till the signs, so at least from there, there''s no way to tell if it''s a demon... it''s supposed to be"


    "I don''t really know where it is, but there''s definitely been a sign of a demon, right? Well, it was pretty much the same as Doris."


    "... soma, so it''s not weird to have that happen?


    "Well, I''ve heard a lot about She. Even then, it''s not strange... and then maybe it''s because he didn''t eat Atashipletely."


    "Totally, the way you say it, it''s like being eaten to some extent, though?


    "Actually, you''re right."


    "-!?


    The moment I heard the word, She stood up in momentum.


    Well, I know how that feels... but Doris smiles bitterly and shows it with her hands to sit back.


    "Calm down. As you can see, Atashi is pimping. I got a little wound, but that''s about it.... It just seemed like enough for me to be there. And then they took about half my memory, so I was just in a hurry."


    "What is memory... are you okay?


    "Oh, I guess it''s because you knocked me out. It''s back to normal now."


    "I see... I was also showing you the bare hands that I knew about us"


    "It was in the memory of the robbery, so that''s why."


    "I see... we were really in danger. Well, there was Soma, so whatever it was, it seemed okay."


    "Conversely, you guys would have been in danger had it not been for Soma. They say shadow eaters eat shadows because they are like shadows that are formerly indeterminate, but they also eat the whole thing by putting together what they are wearing. If it had been a littlete for Atashi toe, and after you guys had been eaten, Atashi wouldn''t have even known you were here. Even if you can defeat me, it''s just a memory of you going back."


    And so the movements of the Somas stopped for a moment because they contained something in their current words that bothered them for a moment.


    Naturally...


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "If the shadow eater eats you, will they eat you together with what you''re wearing, etc? Never?"


    "They don''t know everything about Atashi either, but they collect everything after they kill it and try to take it in and eat it. So, absolutely, I don''t know what. I''m not sure why, but I don''t realize inside that all the inhabitants of the vige have disappeared because of it, and I don''t know what caused it, which seems to mean that the damage once increased. So, what''s wrong with that?


    There will be nothing wrong with it or these things.


    That''s exactly what I''ve been seeing.


    And the shadow eater showed up here.


    The only contact I have with Neumont territory is here.


    What that means......


    Doris turning a suspicious gaze, but when he exhaled one, he made up his mind.


    I can''t just not talk to you to make sure, and I can''t just leave this to someone else.


    So when Soma looked back directly at Doris'' gaze, he made him talk and listen to what he had seen of Neumont territory so far.

 201 Formerly The Strongest, Find Out WhatS Going On In Your Hometown

    "Oh, that''s too much for you guys to think about."


    After speaking and making him listen, the word that came back from Doris to the aperture number one was something like that.


    I just can''t keep up with understanding for a moment and my eyes dot.


    "Well, I guess it''s hard to think about that."


    "What does that... mean?


    "Whatever that means, nothing, just like that. Sure, it looks like the shadow eater came from the Neumont realm, but there''s no damage to the Neumont realm itself. Anyway, I was warned that Shadow Eater wasing because the Neumont residents were being evacuated."


    "To warn... evacuation...?


    I mean, this seems to be the case.


    Doris only had to suffer some scratches in the first ce, even if there was a catastrophic demon raid, because he had been warned beforehand.


    However, it is not the guild that has issued the warning, but the country.


    More strictly, once the country contacted Sofia, further contact with Doris would have beenmunicated from there.


    And at the same time, it was a rescue request.


    "Request for rescue¡­ that is, with regard to the evacuation you mentioned earlier, is?


    "That may well be the case in a broad sense, but not exactly. The request to be attacked is the defeat of Shadow Eater."


    "Hmm... does that mean that as one of the more than one?


    "No? You''re on your own."


    "Is that... just not reckless? This is how it turned out..."


    "... no matter how much Doris... that''s synonymous with being told to die"


    She, who turns her face to Doris with that said, seems quietly angry for the sake of it, although it looks normal at first sight.


    It''s pretty rare to know that clearly even over the robe.


    Well, as I just said, Doris was told by the state to die in the same situation.


    I suppose it''s more impossible not to remember the anger there.


    But Doris shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly at She like that.


    "I guess it''s normal to think that way, considering you''re a disaster-ss demon opponent. But it''s not just about shadow eaters."


    "... what do you mean?


    "Shadoweater mimics not only the person he ate, as I said, but even the person who just scratched him, his appearance and abilities. In other words, if you count them poorly, it''s harder to do the opposite. I thought I was one of them and they already ate me when I approached them, so that''s possible. Then you have to be alert just because someone else is nearby."


    "Hmm...... I see. Is that why it is best to wait alone, which seems certain that you can defeat"


    "Shadoweater''s ability to fight in a state that doesn''t mimic anyone''s appearance is roughly the upper equivalent of intermediate. If you''re a superior, you can handle it."


    "But then shouldn''t we have taken more means of certainty? That''s what Mr. Sophia will do."


    "Surely... Mr. Sophia is extraordinary and one of the Seven Heavens, right? Then I think it would have been safer..."


    "I''m sure you''re right, but there are two reasons why I couldn''t. The first is just in case. It seems that Shadow Eater even mimics intelligence, but even if he didn''t, he''s originally highly intelligent. Ma, that made Atashi unconscious... what do you think would have happened in case this was him? And if the shadow eater stays put, and you get away with it... what do you think it''s gonna be like?


    "That''s another thing I don''t want to think about."


    "A sight worthy of a disaster-ss demon is about to be created..."


    Though I don''t think my mother would take unconsciousness if she knew she wasing... even Doris wouldn''t have been rmed.


    Yet he took his unconsciousness and wounded it, and he stole his figure, his ability, and some of his memories from it.


    Then surely the decision was not wrong.


    "I couldn''t even try to do the rest in the first ce, because it seemed like there was. The second reason is that he was able to do it in the Wang capital. I couldn''t ask you exactly what you were familiar with, but you think it''s quite urgent, and it could be long term? And that''s why I said evacuation. The Shadow Eater is attacking us, and we can''t do our job as a lord''s deputy for a while, so we evacuated the inhabitants to another location."


    "Hmmm... if that''s the case, is that sight convincing too..."


    Neumont territory is only duke territory and boasts its size there, but sometimes it faces the Devil''s Forest, and the number of inhabitants is small.


    I guess that''s one of the reasons I chose the means of evacuation.


    "By the way, when is that supposed to happen?


    "That''s right...... was it three days ago when Atashi heard the story? The evacuation itself seems to have started more than a week ago."


    "Of course not, not until I leave. I mean, that time of year..."


    I shrug my shoulders back small to Aina, who has turned her gaze meaningfully.


    I know what you''re trying to say.


    Because that period is about the same as when there was Gotagota at Demon King''s Castle.


    What does that have to do with it or not... there''s nothing I can say at this stage...


    "Either way, if Neumont territory bes g-free, this is the front line. I guess that''s why you contacted Atashi. Well, it might have been different if there was a stronger one in the near field, but I''m the strongest athlete around here."


    "Otherwise, we wouldn''t be working on behalf of Alliance staff... By the way, we were talking about a warninging from the state, but how did the state know that?


    "Well. You just didn''t tell me that far, and hey. Maybe he wasn''t informed either."


    "Still, this is how there was actually a raid, so are you sure you found out by any means..."


    "I don''t care if you tell me you don''t care about us around here. Speaking of which, I remembered in the raid that maybe this city is getting so..."


    "I took an unconsciousness, I told you. That wound wasn''t fatal or anything, but they mimicked Atashi right after. Hey. I know exactly how barren it is to fight someone with the same abilities as yourself. I''m just a little too busy epting that."


    "... just a little bit?


    "What is it, She? If you have aint, I''ll ept it, okay?


    "... n, it''s nothing"


    She, who was having such an interaction, seemed to havergely settled her anger over whether she was convinced to listen to the story.


    Soma shrugs one fuzzy look at Felicia looking at She like that with her somewhatplicated face.


    Doris'' story revealed what that sight meant.


    There''s no reason for Doris to lie, and anxiety would mean he was worried.


    It''s supposed to be...


    "No, I totally forgot to ask you because you were all doozy, but who''s your daughter?


    "Ah... speaking of which, you certainly didn''t even introduce yourself. Uh, my name is Felicia. So, if it''s true, you should take this hood and show your face..."


    "Oh, nothing. Atashi doesn''t care about that, so you''re okay. I know there''s some reason why, and I don''t know if I''ll stay hooded there in the first ce. And... most importantly, Felicia is the name I heard."


    "... I''ve talked about it"


    "... Was it"


    "Ma, I kind of thought I was before they named me.... She"


    "... hmm?


    "Is that okay?


    "... okay"


    "Well... I''m d you did."


    "... n"


    Meaninglessly, there seemed to be some gentle air flowing between the two of them who were exchanging words with few words.


    Eina watches with a grin about the two of them, wondering what it was about.


    Felicia doesn''t seem to be guessing, and what''s on that face is indescribable.


    Still, he knew about the air flowing there, and he was watching over the two of us just like Eina.


    It should be said that, although I understood Soma by andrge, it was something else I was thinking about with my head, even as I put two things in my sight.


    Because when I heard the story, the heartbeat never subsided.


    What the hell did my mother have to do in Wang Du?


    I can''t think of anything that would take precedence over a disaster-ss demon.


    At least on the same scale¡­ possibly over the long term, it woulde as no surprise that it is even more than that.


    What bothers me about that is where the shadow eater came from.


    Apparently from Neumont territory, but naturally, there are no such demons living in Neumont territory.


    I can''t deny the possibility that it''s a mutation... then I think my mother handled it.


    Then what is possible is that it came from somewhere to Neumont territory.


    And if it''s not on this side, there''s only one more thing Neumont territory faces.


    Only from the other side of the Devil''s Forest.


    It can''t be that the Demon King has invaded.


    But Soma just found out that the Demons are not a single rock.


    Or should I say, the Demons don''t have the power to manipte demons... but no,e up with one possibility.


    Have you seen anything simrtely?


    The array was not a maniption of demons, but it was a force involved in demons.


    There is, of course, the possibility of overthinking it.


    But if this was intentional...... it is likely that something simr is happening in Wangdu.


    It would be almost impossible in many ways, such as demons attacking the King''s capital.


    Earlier, however, he had just seen a demon of his potential.


    Assuming the shadow eater tries to target the king''s capital for any reason...... I can never say it''s impossible.


    And the king''s capital is full of powerful men, starting with Lina.


    That can safely lead to¡­ If a shadow eater hits there, it can also empower the opponent for powerful minutes.


    If I knew it in any way and my mother was on her way to be vignt... Tsujitsu fits.


    There''s still a chance that I''m overthinking it.


    "¡­ can we not conclude from any further consideration?"


    And now we''ll talk about this concern, and we shouldn''t even get in the way.


    Whatever it is, it''s time for the night book to go down.


    We''re going to be staying here for the day, and there''s no point in rushing.


    Thinking of it that way, Soma took her gaze off the four of them.


    Looking at the sky as it was approaching blue, now the truth was that it exhaled a small sigh of sigh wondering what was going on over there.

 202 Disturbed KingS Capital

    And then I woke up.


    But shortly afterwards Hildegard remembered his doubts because he felt unconnected with hisst minute memory.


    Although I know that this is a room in some house, I''m not sure what it means to be sleeping there.


    Sure...


    "Hmm... I remember watching around with Lars and the others..."


    Come to the new vige, but there''s still no such thing as a viger...... and.


    ... and?


    "Mmmm... for some strange reason I''m not smart enough..."


    Even if I subtract the fact that I''m awake, I still feel like I''m sloppy at some point.


    As if, after all the fighting with something.


    And I remembered unexpectedly, as if the thought had triggered it.


    Yes, I came to the new vige and met someone there.


    It''s probably someone that''s quite connected to me.


    "Hmmm... I''ve been remembering a little bit"


    I met Lina.


    But for some reason Lina was murderous, and even had her sword poked at her.


    No, on the contrary...


    "I just wasn''t expecting a ughter... but my liver got cold, no matter how much it cost, right?


    The words were directed out.


    Moments, the outside air shakes slightly.


    That was all I had for a while... but I guess I realized it was pointless.


    I heard a clear sigh of sighing, and the figure appeared in front of the door, which was left open.


    "Mm-hmm... so that was this one''s fault, and I apologized properly!


    "I did apologize, and I forgive you, but I''m really surprised. I just said it again, should I be forgiven?


    "Mm-hmm... I know I can''t argue with that, and I''m not being mean to say that."


    "If you''re going to resent me, you''re going to resent yourself for doing something far-fetched, even though it was inevitable. I suspect how many demons there are, even if there are four signs on the spot."


    Certainly, given the nature of the array, it''s not surprising that he was lurking inside showing up on that spot.


    In this sense, it is a natural response until the sword isid, but sticking it out is just too much.


    Even Hildegard, who didn''t realize that there was another lurker nearby, had enough.


    That''s it, though, and honestly, we should even praise the demons - shadow eaters - for that.


    No matter how much more intelligent the shadow eater was than the original, and even after eating hundreds of vigers, that hidden form could only be described as brilliant.


    At any rate, Hildegard finally realized that it was the moment Lina was about to be shed.


    If the shadow eater hadn''t upset and disturbed his hidden form there, Hildegard could have been eaten first, anyway, either Lars or Helen.


    "In that sense, I should be thankful, but, well, I guess that''s it."


    "Mmm... it''s sloppy"


    "I''ll talk to Soma about thister. You should get yourpliments from Soma."


    "That''s fine!


    "It''s not cash..."


    This girl was the same because I thought she was swollen and smiled all the time.


    Including the fact that there are no shards or suspicions that Soma will return.


    Well, in that regard, I can''t say anything about anyone else.


    "Well... in the meantime, if you notice, it''s been some night, has something changed in the meantime?


    "No, not particrly at the moment. I haven''t found a shadow eater since then."


    "I just found it in the first ce. It''s not a big deal if it''s supposed to be..." Oh, I remembered why I fell. I see... you''ve seen too much. "


    After Lina shed down the shadow eater that was looming behind her back, the story about this one is a big mess, but I was listening.


    The only reason the vigers were gone in the viges I''ve been looking around was because Shadoweater ate them.


    And the country knew that.


    That''s why I''ve asked Hildegard.


    Because Hildegard can see through shadow eaters at a nce, no matter what they turn into.


    I guess the reason I couldn''t get that information across is because this really isn''t a good story to leak somewhere.


    That''s right.


    It is a story that should not be known in case a disaster-ss demon ising right next to the king''s capital and the damage has already been done.


    Nevertheless, no matter how much Hildegard, if not on the assumption that there is a shadow eater, missed will also ur, as in this case.


    When Lina told me about it, I was really surprised.


    But they were going to let me know about those thingster.


    By the rendezvous of those with information while Hildegard is conducting a vige survey.


    But it hasn''t happened before, because it''s be impossible.


    This is aplete guess¡­ maybe the person was eaten by a shadow eater before rendezvous.


    It seems that the hell Lina defeated was saying something to that effect.


    Yeah, it''s nothing. Lina wasn''t in charge.


    It''s the same thing you were exploring about Shadoweater, but it''s separate, and yet for those reasons, you think you tried to tell Hildegard about it?


    There''s no reason to lie, and I guess it''s true.


    At least, as far as that goes.


    Regardless, regarding the shadow eater, Lina had defeated two shadow eaters by the time she heard the story.


    I mean, Lina knocked him down first and just after meeting Hildegard, depending on whether it should be taken for granted¡­ that''s why Hildegard has not yet returned to the King''s Capital and has fallen.


    Apparently, the shadow eater that appeared around the Wang capital was not one or two, and there were more than one.


    And that''s why Hildegard did his best to ''see'' the neighborhood.


    It is full force in the true sense, also using power.


    I didn''t do it before because I couldn''t narrow it down.


    But if the bad guy finds out and finds out that it''s very dangerous, there''s no reason to spare him.


    Because of that, I was so tired that my memories were temporarily confused.


    "Speaking of which... now, are you okay now?


    "It''s really not anymore. There is no problem because it has recovered to the point where it can be said that it is ok even if it cannot be said that it is full speed. In the first ce -"


    "... in the first ce? What is it, sir?


    "... no, it''s nothing. I just wanted to say something very meaningful."


    "Mm-hmm, what is it, that? I''m seriously worried about this one..."


    "I''m sorry. Well, it''s really just tea eyes, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    - It was a lie.


    I kept saying it for a moment because there''s a good reason there.


    Right in front of him, it''s hard to say, because he saw you.


    Especially if there''s a ruse to hide it.


    Well, aside from the story if there seems to be a problem, I don''t feel any sign of that at the moment.


    For starters, it seems like a good direction to explore it one by one.


    "In the meantime, I fell down before I told him, so I tell him now, but I looked around a lot, and Shadow Eater shouldn''t be anywhere near here. It''s like the only thing I''ve done around here in the first ce."


    "Really... So it was aplete waste of time to keep exploring the area."


    "That''s what happens... by the way, what''s wrong with the Lars and the others?


    "Maybe he''s still exploring the area."


    "... it''s not night, is it?


    "That''s what I said, too, but they don''t listen to me when the dean says they''ll work hard while he''s off."


    "Hmm..."


    Although there has been a slight tendency to do so until now, there has been no problem...... have you started to feel anxious that you have not been able toe here and achieve any results?


    Or maybe it''s because I couldn''t even react much when the shadow eater attacked me.


    Either way, Hildegard has the same thing... but it is almost certain that Hildegard has this'' eye ''and that it will be the main show from now on.


    Those things may have fuelled the rush, too.


    "Hmmm... I thought if I could distract you at all, it might have been counterproductive... I''m not used to it at all."


    "Oh... I see. Speaking of which, those two..."


    "Well, that''s not what I meant. It''s like I''m working so hard because I''m sick of a lot of things... but it''s probably only empty for him not toe back."


    Really, it''s hard.


    And by now, anyway, you won''t be able to care much more about those two from now on than you have figured out what''s going on.


    It is annoying.


    "For now, I woke up, too, and I''m going to stop it. There''s a lot to talk aboutter."


    "It is."


    Leaving the house with that said, the Hildegards headed in the direction that the two of them had first made their way to the investigation.

 203 Temporary Peace

    The sight that is spreading in the Wang capital seemed the same today.


    There is a grin on the faces of the people who go out, and the square is filled withughter.


    Not yetpared to other countries, but it would be fine to say that they are still flourishing enough.


    Compared to the sight I once saw, it was the difference between cloud mud.


    "I think it''s just too much to say that the sight we worked so hard on..."


    Looking at such a sight and narrowing her eyes, Sophia zeroed her words instead of telling anyone.


    I have a self-derision on that face because I understand exactly what I have done so far.


    It is a fact that we have created this country.


    But at the same time, it would be just too violent to bring them all together.


    Especially what I''ve done, though it sounds good when ites to defence, was essentially just pulling to the edge.


    us, who was still in small but repeated shes with his neighbor, still doesn''t remember Sophia having a contentious dispute with the Demons since she herself took up the position of Lords proxy.


    Even though he was blinding himself to the Devil''s Forest, he was just really shining.


    All we had to do was precisely policing the territory, and it''s only a natural job as a lord on that.


    I didn''t do anything I could be proud of.


    It would only be a shameful story for me to say that I created this country, etc.


    Not to mention the contributions I''ve made, etc.


    "If you haven''t been able to contribute, isn''t that what I''ve been doing? How dare you tell me who you are?"


    And if you turn your gaze to the voice that sounded unexpected, it''s the face you saw there.


    That figure, fully equipped and carrying a huge axe on his back, is not, in a sense, the outfit he deserves for this asion.


    But still, there is nothing hard about it, and even grandeur is just fine.


    "Cami... you were back"


    "I followed you now, but..."


    "Yes... so, what''s outside?


    "You''re just like here. It was as peaceful as ever."


    That said, shrugging his shoulders, Cami stopped by and lined up sideways as she did.


    Look out and narrow your eyes just like Sophia did.


    "Hmm... that''s just how I look. I mean, you look good?


    "We''re using magic. What have ''eyes'' stretched around us. If you can''t see this much, you can''t be a watchman."


    "Sure, so is that. I mean, you can do that, so you can contribute enough to this country?


    "Even though I usually only use it in the realm? Besides, I still haven''t been able to find anything, even though it''s surveince, so it''s no use. Instead, I think you''re more useful enough to look around."


    "No, no, no, no, no. If it''s helpful enough, we''re not losing this one, are we? I''ve been looking around and I haven''t found anything because it''s the same here. One way or another, you''re on top of the other because it''s not actually working."


    "No, you''re better up there."


    "No, you did."


    "It''s you."


    "You."


    If we noticed, we were staring at each other in such a way that we were confused.


    Often we just look at each other''s faces in silence... and then we erupt.


    "... pup"


    "Ha... what the hell, what kind of push?"


    "Not at all..."


    Afterughing at each other the whole time about what we''re doing, we turn our gaze out again.


    What''s there, after all, is a peaceful sight.


    I guess you''re not thinking about it, such as it might be threatened.


    But that''s fine, and it has to be.


    To keep me at peace, Sophia came all the way to the King''s Capital to give up half the Duke''s territory.


    "Nevertheless, I figured if nothing goes so far, I''d almost be under the illusion that it''s actually peace itself."


    "You''re right only here. Instead, he often doubted it. Though there was a warning, you were anonymous, weren''t you?


    "That''s what I hear."


    Wang Du could be attacked.


    It seems that was the first time in this case that the only warning text written was delivered.


    Of course it is only suspicious, but the problem is that it was delivered directly to the king''s bedroom, but also when the king was asleep.


    There''s a security problem, and if that''s from bad faith, what should I have done directly to the king?


    There''s no point in purposefully choosing far-fetched means, and if it was from malice in the first ce, what would you do by telling them that?


    I was too suspicious to judge it asing from good intentions... but the King''s decision was quick.


    For the time being, it was considered a fact, and a reconnaissance was sent out around the king''s capital.


    And in the vige where the reconnaissance was conducted, he found that there was not one viger left.


    At the same time, they released reconnaissance in all four locations.


    You would be right to give up any further reconnaissance to the obvious anomalies and everyone opted for an immediate return.


    That determined that the earlier warning was true, and even assumed that the bad guy was a shadow eater.


    Besides, it was also at this time that I decided that there was likely to be more than one entity because of its size, and I sent a rescue call to the college.


    By the way, Sophia was contacted in the early stages, and the reconnaissance was released at the same time, so we can see how heavily the King looked at the matter from the beginning.


    "Thinking about it like this, you were right to leave the king to him."


    "Right...... who else did it and I wouldn''t have been able to make a decision so far, would I? If you look at the results alone, it is possible that the initial start-up could have been managed at thetest, but the target didn''t move because the initial start-up was fast."


    "Oh, I knew you thought there was something behind you, too, Couch."


    "Of course, right? Too handy, too gorgeous. I don''t know if it''s really a shadow eater, but whatever it takes, it wouldn''t be like this if you were moving as you please"


    I don''t know exactly what that is, but... it''s what Hildegard is doing, and at least you''ll know it before it''s so far away when ites to the bad guys.


    If it''s not like the opponent greatly exceeds Hildegard''s assumptions, then so be it.


    "It goes way beyond his assumptions, hey... I think that''s what Soma has to show up for..." Speaking of Hildegard and Soma, I''ve been watching them hang out in college for a little while, you know?


    "No? It''s my first ear... but she''s always been interested in him... or Iori, so it wouldn''t be so strange to get along with that kid, would it?


    "... is that all?


    "That''s all. What else is there?


    "You got a lot going on, don''t you? Look, can you do a cute son to Loribaba, or what?"


    "You''re not gonna tell me, are you? What do you think I am?


    "I don''t know what you''re not saying...... chip"


    "I mean, you''ve been saying about her for a long time, Loribaba, and now I think you do, too?


    "What? Not at all. - And I''m racially appropriate."


    "I''m not saying it''s appropriate because I don''t want to check..."


    Exhale into Cami, who is whistling a whistle that won''t even blow as she looks in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    For some reason, Hildegard and Cami have strangely mismatched their horses.


    We were saying this to each other when it came to something, although not so much to the contrary.


    I wondered if there had been a slight change in rtionship since we started working together at the college, and apparently nothing had changed.


    "I don''t mind... I thought I got a lot of light on this one, but maybe it has something to do with the neighborhood."


    "Uh... what do you think? If you ask me, I think it has something to do with it..."


    "You''re here right now, and in a way, that kid has something to do with it, right?


    "What? No... it doesn''t matter to him at all?


    "Phew, yeah? ¡­ then I guess I''ll leave it at that"


    "... Shit"


    Cami herself would know very well what the truth is, though she turned away with the tongue punch.


    Cami is here, as you can see from being fully armed, for perimeter vignce.


    It was also to keep the citizens from wondering if anything had happened, and because they needed the right strength, they were called out in the same way as Hildegard.


    But if it was Cami before... if it was when I was in Sofia''s mansion, I''m sure Cami wouldn''t have snorted at it.


    Because there is a verse where I thought that even if I think of this country, I don''t deserve to do something.


    Most importantly, if it had stayed the same in the first ce, it would not have left the mansion and gone to college itself.


    And it goes without saying what became so in absentia.


    "Niyaniya-san''s... angry. I mean, no, not now, but you don''t seem to really care about Soma, do you?


    "Oh, talk about missing? Of course I care... about her. I''m sure he''s doing fine."


    "Oh yeah... I guess I''ll be doing something again somewhere by now anyway..."


    Sophia also shifts her gaze from the state of the city to the sky so that she can be a cami with some distant eyes while loosening her mouth.


    It''s clear blue skies everywhere.


    Whether you look below or above, what we have here is a sight such as peace itself.


    I''m going to have the illusion that it''s really like that, but it''s not.


    For sure, there is an imminent crisis in the Wang capital.


    It should be... but I''m going to doubt that one of these days.


    Before that happened, Sophia turned to the blue, clear sky to exhale such a great sigh that it did not deserve it, wondering if she could find any clue at Hildegard''s.

 204 Ex-Strong, Hurry Your Way To Wang Du

    "Ho...?


    It was unexpected, if I were to say it in the end.


    Though I thought I''d gotten quite used to it after all the trials, there''s no way I''d expect to be able to catch something like this.


    Nevertheless, in more ways than one.


    At first nce, it just seemed human.


    Something like mid teens when ites to age?


    Though he''s grown up, he''s far from being alone, a man of that age.


    But it''s just a matter of appearance.


    I don''t even bother to check that the sole is not what it looks like.


    I responded to my call, and so did I.


    "Hmm... I miss him a lot, but what happened to that look? Too big to get in the way?


    "... I see. I thought it was someone because I felt nostalgic... you?"


    It was like ignoring these words, but it didn''t bother me.


    Rather, it looks interesting, hoisting the edge of your mouth.


    No, it was actually interesting.


    I generally wondered what it was about, but so.


    "I see, you mean... I mean, you''re just like me, right?


    I told him so with certainty, and now it reacted as well.


    When your face is pointed at this one, narrow your eyes so that you can stare.


    No, I may have really been staring, but I wasn''t particrly offended.


    Conversely, it bes more interesting and leaks bites and grins.


    "... I crawled above the abyss of my Yellow Springs because of strong thoughts. Don''t be with you."


    "I think it''s the same. Well, I''m not even going to argue with you for such nonsense. If not, let''s ept it."


    "... what are you going to do? Your nose shouldn''t have been that wide."


    "Hmm, I see... All right, then rambling. But I''m in a really good mood right now. Let''s forgive that extent. Whatever... I hated humans only because that''s how you be human."


    "-!?


    Moments, the intent to kill, also apanied by physical force, overflowed the scene.


    On the contrary, even those with considerable power would have disappeared before them.


    But even before that, there is no change on the spot, naturally.


    The grin on your mouth only deepens.


    "Ho... I just thought it was weakening, but apparently it''s not fading"


    "... no need for clear rhetoric. As you can see, my power is fading. Just like you."


    "Hmm... I''m sure my powers are diminishing, but they''re not getting weaker, are they? On the contrary, it can be said that the newly amodated power has made it stronger than it used to be. It''s proof that I could have brought you here."


    "... I see. That doesn''t sound like bullshit."


    Were you measuring something between now, with a grunt, the slightly altered pupil reverted.


    Now that most remnants have disappeared from the whole body, that''s the only thing that makes you feel the shadow you once felt...... no, deny the thought that came to mind.


    Signs of wrapping are the biggest remnants.


    "Well...... there will be a lot to talk about, but what''s to go on here too. Come here."


    "... why should I listen to you?"


    "Keeping up with the call, isn''t it now?


    "That''s because I''m interested. There''s no reason to follow you."


    "I see... I''m sure this power doesn''t bind you. It would be unforgivable to say such a disgusting thing... well, you''re the only one. Let''s make it special."


    "... it sounds great"


    "It''s just a fact. Well, whatever you want... don''t regret it, okay? Nothing. I''m not trying to use you on my own. If you cooperate, I promise you I''ll pay the right price.


    "Consideration, so...?


    "Oh. Does purposefully being like that mean something to you, too? If you cooperate with me, you''ll be on the fast track.


    ¡­¡­


    That wasn''t a lie from the mouth.


    Thinking about what we''re going to do, we''ve never gotten past a lot of fighting power, but we don''t even have to dare lie until we take it in.


    I haven''t heard the purpose, but I guess it hasn''t changed for a long time anyway.


    Then it should turn out to be the same as what we''re trying to do.


    Besides, whether it''s going to be a reciprocal cooperative rtionship or not...


    "¡­ only one thing, there are conditions"


    "Ho? Say it."


    "You call me human, undo it. I''m not human or anything...!


    "Hmm... that would be easier... but what the hell are you?


    "It''s easy... I am me. Anything else, it''s impossible."


    "I see... I understand. Then let''s call it the same name. - Hey, it''s Fafnir."


    "... the name and the like are only symbols, but they are also given to me by that person. Whatever you want."


    That''s what I said in my mouth, but its mouth was clearly loose.


    It''s not what I intended, or perhaps I''m simply not used to it.


    It''s something that''s be a lot more human, just like its appearance.


    But as long as you use it, it doesn''t matter what happenster.


    Now another step, if you think you''ve moved on, the rest is trivial.


    Thus, while loosening his mouth himself again, he brought with him what was once called the Evil Dragon, and the Demon King followed the scene.


    "Somehow, from the castle of the demon king, there will be a busy day."


    Such a grunt was heard at the end of a hurry down the street.


    Perhaps that was a simple thought.


    It''s not like I''m wearing it, frank thoughts.


    But that''s why it must have been a proxy for everyone''s feelings.


    "Hmmm... I''m sorry to be honest..."


    That''s for real, but there''s nothing we can do about it.


    You can''t just rx here, you can''t just stop.


    By the way, I''m in a hurry but I don''t use a carriage or anything, not because it''s faster there, but simply because I can''t use a carriage.


    No matter how much you want to use it, it would make sense that you can''t use anything that doesn''t exist.


    Because there were no people in Yarster because the residents of Yarster had already evacuated again, and that''s when they took all the carriages.


    Well, given that there was only Doris left, it''s also natural.


    There seemed to be talk about whether to leave about one at a time, but he also needed to take care of the horses and so on, and refused because it was just a hassle.


    That''s why Somas had to keep running.


    "Uh, well, I''m not trying to me you..."


    "No, I know that, but I''m sorry about that. Especially when ites to Felicia¡­"


    If you turn your gaze to the rear properly, Felicia manages to follow you, but her face is leaning down and her breath is rough.


    Though I''ve been walking all morning, considering I restedst night at Yardster, I guess it''s time for the limit to be close.


    No... the limits, etc., must havee atst.


    Still, he''s been following me so hard.


    Soma can''t tell you to stop doing that.


    Soma took him out in the first ce.


    Then I had a duty and responsibility to take care of it until the end.


    "... sister, are you okay?


    "Right...... I''m just a little tired, but you''re still okay, right? I can''t pull your legs any further..."


    "... okay.... but if you can''t, tell me. ¡­ then, I shall bear"


    "... thank you. Then let me rely on you."


    "... n"


    I breathe out a small sigh, listening without even hearing such a conversation.


    "Oh man... this is going to have to be rewarded once we get to the King''s Capital"


    "Right...... respond to that hard work properly, huh? Because it''s your fault."


    "I know you do."


    Honestly, there was also a choice to leave it on the yardster once.


    I hadn''t told Doris yet that Felicia was a witch, but Doris would surely have epted.


    Doris must have kept Felicia safe because she stayed in the city to clean up after the city or to put an end to what she did.


    But now that my mother is gone, that''s the front line.


    Doris said he was going to stay for a while for now... but then, in case.


    Then, in the end, it will be mostfortable to walk with Felicia.


    Nevertheless, that is only convenient for the soma in question, and if we think best of Felicia, the somas should have stayed in Yardster as well.


    Everything after that should be left to believe in my mothers, and it is only Soma''s selfishness not to do so to head to the King''s Capital.


    I don''t care how many times I''ve been out of Demon King''s Castle, but if they say it''s my fault, it''s not until then.


    "... Speaking of which, I haven''t been able to ask you because I haven''t had a chance to ask you somehow before, but why did you think something might be going on? Now we''ve got the kind of information on which it''s based, but what''s happened so far is just circumstantial evidence, and that didn''t even happen before then, did it? Yet you were consistently in a hurry, as if you were certain of something... because there was some reason, wasn''t there? How did you know that?


    And I leaked a grin on the question as if I had read this thought.


    That was just funny about the unexpected synchronization, but I guess Eina took it in a different way.


    I''ve turned a staring gaze.


    "... what''s wrong with you?


    "No, it wasn''t weird... well, anyway. Reason, Reason... There is, but more than half of it is an idea? So even if you ask me why I found out..."


    "But even though it''s more than half the time, there was a reason, wasn''t there? Well, if it''s because you can''t talk, I won''t be forced to ask..."


    "It''s not like that... but isn''t it something to hide? That''s where it all started in the first ce. It''s about Stina."


    So for a moment Aina frowned, not because there was anything to think of there, but because some time has passed since then.


    He just said that it took some difficulty remembering the content, and he opened his mouth in the way he was, not very confident.


    "When ites to things that you care about in the stories you did then... about that? The demon god was definitely destroyed, but he felt like some of his powers would be taken somewhere when he perished, or something..."


    "Um, that''s exactly what it is"


    "... that''s all?


    I can turn a surprise gaze as I say, but as a soma, I just have to shrug my shoulders.


    Because you''re right.


    "Well, the rest of my life, when I shed the arr, I did remember the weird or odd feeling. So I was extra concerned... so I told you? More than half the time."


    "That''s right..."


    Although I''m not convinced of it, there''s nothing more I can say, so I can''t help it.


    The fact is, I thought Soma might have something on her mind, and she hurried back to the mansion... and I''m sure the vague, unpleasant hunch she still has is why.


    I really don''t feel like this situation is going on.


    "... maybe that''s why you don''t just leave it to Mr. Sophia and the others?


    "Well, you can''t deny it. I don''t think my mothers will take the fall..."


    Still, the bad feeling doesn''t go away.


    Let Felicia do what she has to do, even if it is.


    "... we''re just following you, aren''t we just supposed to like it? Even if you didn''t have to go, it would be then. At least it''s better than not doing it and making weird regrets."


    "Uhm, it would be helpful if you said so. ¡­ Speaking of which, if you say you are making it impossible, is it even for Eina, and is it for Eina that you need to reward"


    "... what?... Nothing like that. I don''t need it. I can''t believe I didn''t."


    "No, would you be?


    Even if it''s not as good as Felicia''s, it doesn''t mean Eina''s good at moving her body.


    Besides, Aina also uses magic.


    To help ourselves and restore Felicia''s fatigue, etc.


    I would certainly have made it impossible.


    "... more than I am, what should I care about She? Regardless of the movement itself, Felicia is quite impossible."


    "Well, it certainly is..."


    Whether you should say you can''t do it or you should say you''re uptight is indescribable, but it''s true that She is also quite concerned for what she''s forcing Felicia to do.


    If you think that the main cause of that is soma, maybe you should certainly reward She as well.


    "Nevertheless, it still doesn''t make any difference what Eina is forcing me to do. She thinks of something as She... but she wants you to think about it if you need anything. Of course, within the limits of my ability."


    "That''s why I''m telling you I''m not imposing..."


    I say that, Zito, and though I''m going to turn my eyes, I''m sure you''ll think of something around to keep your gaze off.


    But whatever it is, go back to the king''s capital... and fix everything, then.


    If it cannot be resolved, there is no point in forcing everyone to do so far.


    Turn your gaze far away, but as a matter of course, the Wang du cannot see shadows or shapes.


    But if we keep going, we''ll get there someday.


    Until then, while praying for nothing, Soma was sure to move forward step by step.

 205 Spreading Disturbance

    us narrowed his eyes, looking in certain directions of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    What is there is just wilderness, and there is no shadow, no shape, etc., of the enemy.


    There was only a peaceful sight there, where once the daily routine went far.


    "Oh, I was there. I knew you were still here today."


    And, looking back at the voice I heard, it was the man I was used to seeing there.


    Commander... No, he was now the man who became the defensive captain of this fort.


    "Totally...... how long are you going to keep going when you say you don''t need it anymore?


    "For once, I understand, too. It was like a routine, you know."


    "No, it''s not. It''s been almost a year since the truce was officially established, hasn''t it? In the first ce, you wouldn''t even have to stay here."


    "I know, but I can''t help it."


    Zenfurt is basically a territory that exists solely for the purpose of intercepting soldiers from the Kingdom of Veritas.


    Even though it is the Duke''snd, the people do not live there.


    With the exception of this fortress, which houses us and the others, the wilderness and meadows are only spreadingter.


    For that reason, now that an agreement for a truce has been reached with the Kingdom of Veritas, there is not much point in us remaining here.


    Though it is necessary to leave the soldiers in the fort because even though an agreement has been reached, it does not necessarily mean that the Kingdom of Veritas has yet to do something, it should rather go somewhere else, given the power of us.


    But for more than a decade now, we''ve been watching and fighting here.


    The repetition of the past routine has stained the body like a habit, and even now, a year is about to pass, we still have to do surveince once a day to calm down.


    Of course, I do not believe that the Kingdom of Veritas can be made an adult to the extent that an agreement has been reached.


    But.


    "Come on, get used to it. Or is it okay to say it''s until today?


    Whatever that word means, stay put.


    Though it has remained here until now for this reason, it is also the end atst.


    As us, I honestly don''t mean it, but I couldn''t keep being selfish any longer because of the reason.


    "... well, if you leave here, you''ll get used to it even if you don''t like it. Honestly, I''m still anxious..."


    "This is all there is to it, so isn''t it true the rumor that it''s been on the inside?


    "You don''t have to point a spear at us to keep that bump down."


    "That''s... certainly going to be done in that country..."


    This man is also originally from the Kingdom of Veritas.


    I guess you understand perfectly well how rotten it is over that country.


    "But, well, we''ll figure it out then. I''ll at least let you keep it until you get here, so don''t worry. Wang Du, isn''t it bad?


    "... right. Still, it''s possible, but..."


    I had heard stories about the imminent danger to the King''s capital than the former.


    At that point, Sophia was summoned to the king''s capital, but us stayed here because it was possible that Veritas might be involved in the danger again.


    And it was confirmed that the residents had actually disappeared from the viges around the Wang capital, and the information proved highly credible.


    Furthermore, because there was no movement on the part of Veritas, it seemed irrelevant this time, and us was also called to the King''s Capital because of the seriousness of the situation.


    Nevertheless, so far, I''m still talking about a situation where, just in case because of that possibility... us doesn''t believe in it.


    In the unlikely event that the phase, for example, is going too far, because I think so.


    Perhaps, so will Sofia, the King, etc.


    Anyway, it was that Hildegard who went into the investigation this time.


    A shadow meritor who has been, and continues to be, looked after, not only once, but also now, as a cause of this country''s survival.


    It was an investigation report from such an opponent, where, along with the surrounding conditions, a warning had been issued that the possibility was possible in case.


    But in case of ambiguity, there''s no way I''m sending a warning.


    So I''m sure that''s just something outward.


    It''s a suppressed report as if it''s okay to leak somewhere, and I guess it''s actually closer to a crisis situation.


    That is also clear from what Hildegard said about continuing the investigation.


    In case, indeed, Hildegard should have left it to someone else.


    Hildegard''s continuation of the investigation is likely to be a bad thing if it is not Hildegard.


    With that in mind, us leaked a bitter smile.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No... I miss you."


    "I miss...?


    "... well, it was a long time ago. Never mind."


    There''s Sophia, there''s them who became the king and his wife, and there''s Hildegard.


    ording to the story, there''s also Cami, and if I were to go there myself, I remember when I was supposed to build this country naturally.


    And just like back then, everyone is doing the best they can for each of us.


    That''s why you can''t stay here any longer and do nothing for yourself.


    "Well... So suppose it''s time to go"


    "Is that enough?


    "Nothing more, didn''t youe to get me in the first ce?


    "Well, yes, but we can afford a little more until the time we''re due to leave, right?


    "... no, fine. And then... I''ll leave you to it."


    "... Ha! Leave it to me!


    Nodding back at the powerful reply, he walks out.


    I never look back.


    I''ve already left this ce to you.


    Then all you have to do is believe... most importantly, if you think about what''s toe, I''m sure you can''t afford to think about anything else anymore.


    I remember when I once confronted Evil Dragon, remembering something like a vague, unpleasant hunch, but us walked on without getting lost.


    Hildegard exhaled, looking at the ce where people once lived, now abandoned viges.


    I also feel technically different from the abandoned vige, but it would turn out to be the same thing.


    Whatever it is, it is impossible, given that it is not so far from the King''s capital.


    Besides, this isn''t the only ce this has happened.


    Hildegard visited the viges in the vicinity of the king''s capital, and this was thest of them.


    And all of it was as deserted as it was here.


    Needless to say, it was an anomaly.


    If anyone asks me if there was anything surprising about it, it''s not true.


    "Shit... I was ready because they said so, but you really didn''t even see one..."


    "Ugh, yeah... this is, after all, ri...?


    "Well, I think they''ve probably eaten me. I also think it''s odd..."


    "Am I weird, what is it?


    "It''s decided. I mean, there''s no sign of the bad guy who caused this."


    "... Huh? So, but... here, on the way, demons, knocked them down, right?


    "Sure, it''s probably one of the culprits. But even though it''s a small vige, shadow eaters shouldn''t be able to eat that many people. Probably the best in one vige."


    "That said, the vige in the first ce, this is close to the king''s capital. Considering the size of the vige, is it natural that there are quite a few people who lived there?


    Although Shadow Eater captures and copies the abilities of the injured and devoured opponent, his abilities cannot be avenged and eaten inrge quantities.


    It''s not just the ability, it''s the memory, so the capacity limites.


    Whether you are a viger with little skills or hundreds of people to eat, that would be the limit there.


    "Then you normally killed him, didn''t you?


    "Did I tell you on the road? Shadow Eaters can capture their abilities just by hurting them."


    "And that''s something that''s automatically activated. Most importantly, they say it''s due to instinct, and even when the limitse, they won''t stop it, so even if they leave it alone, they will eventually destroy themselves..."


    "That''s not one of the reasons Shadow Eaters are rtively light-handed in the same category. Well, that doesn''t make any difference to disaster ss damage. Depending on the location and the circumstances, it can be a real pain in the ass."


    "So... a lot, I was there, but the others, they all self-destructed, you mean?... Oh, yeah? But then..."


    "Well, there''s only one thing that makes sense... and if it does, there''s a problem."


    "The self-destructing shadow eater leaves the body properly."


    "... hmm? But the one that knocked him out, didn''t he disappear?


    Between now and here, the Hildegards have defeated the Shadow Eaters in one piece.


    That''s what we''ve been talking about.


    "I don''t know much about that area, but I''m told that if you take it in enough to destroy yourself, some kind of change will happen, etc."


    "Well, to study it in detail in the first ce, it''s not that many confirmed."


    By the way, it seems Lina is defeating about two more shadow eaters before she meets Hildegard... either way, they still don''t fit the numbers.


    "Something else, demons, something, work, or something?


    "If that''s the case, the situation in all the viges is too simr..."


    "There was no damage to the vige buildings, livestock, etc., and only the vigers were there. At least the demons that can do this are, as far as I know, shadow eaters."


    "Uh... I mean, what''s going on in the end?


    "I don''t know, but it''s crazy."


    "Bye. Whatever the situation is, it doesn''t change that you can''t be rmed."


    - As a matter of fact, only one thing, Hildegard had ever been on his mind.


    That means that because many shadow eaters appeared, they never destroyed themselves.


    However, in that case, the situation itself would be unnatural.


    In the first ce, we''ve defeated as many as four shadow eaters so far, but that can''t have happened.


    Even the very rare urrence of such a massive urrence cannot be.


    By andrge, they should have entered the king''s capital in no time.


    It is only unnatural, such as eating only the vigers of the surrounding viges and leaving somewhere.


    Most importantly, if I said it, it would only be unnatural at a time when only the vigers around Wang Capital disappeared.


    By the way, it can''t be that the demon is doing that with something in mind.


    Because even if demons ever gain wisdom, they have no intelligence.


    Whatever shadow eaters who get people''s memories behave like people, all of them only to eat their prey.


    And that''s why Shadow Eaters are bound to destroy themselves.


    If I had any intelligence at all, I wouldn''t imitate that.


    ¡­ or.


    If it''s possible, there is a demon maniption... but that''s impossible.


    Basically, a thing called a demon doesn''t listen to anyone.


    Although it is possible with power, it is still impossible.


    It was a story, as I said before, that power over demons is sealed, and even if it is found, it is not so, such as something that can handle it that is directly rted to the operation of the world.


    To the extent that even if you can, you can change the demons that appear, and that''s all you can do.


    Far from manipting demons, etc.


    That''s the thing, so that concern would just be too much to think about.


    "By the way, what are you going to do? After going around all the viges, what I found out was that it was strange..."


    "Of course, we''re still investigating. Now I''m going to check the area around the vige. I made it a priority to check on all the viges, so I didn''t go over the area thoroughly. That''s how you''ve already reported it."


    "No, you were reporting something along the way. I was about halfway around."


    "At that point, I guess I was pretty predictable."


    "Sure, that''s what they said, Ra, that''s right,"


    "Well, so what are you guys going to do?


    "I don''t care what they say... what does that mean?


    "As you can see from what I''ve seen, the situation seems worse than expected. It''s not that Lina is here, and I don''t mind if she wants to go back... No, I think she should."


    "... is it fair to admit it? Me. Well, if Shadow Eater and I get out when we''re alone, we''ll be able to do it light. But..."


    I said that and I looked at this one. The eyes were straight and powerful.


    He seems to be saying that he is not willing to go back... Hildegard exhales his sigh.


    "It seems useless to say. What are you gonna do about it?"


    "¡­ I, too, am. Nothing, I can''t, and... if I can, I want to help more."


    "... for God''s sake. Whatever you should say no to as the Dean of the Academy... you didn''t bring me here. You got it. I''m responsible for continuing to take care of you."


    "That''s okay, but why am I being treated like a decision maker?


    "Why don''t we hang out anyway?


    "That''s right..."


    I''m not convinced, I shrug my shoulders and distract myself from Lina, who just swells her cheeks.


    And I narrowed my eyes.


    There''s a lot to do, and there''s probably not much time.


    Now, when he turned his gaze back just for a moment, thinking about what to prioritize from, Hildegard exhaled heavily.

 206 Formerly The Strongest, Remembering Doubts In A Place Of Nostalgia

    "... ho?


    A demon king watching the void identally leaked a grunt.


    It sounds like I was impressed there, because I was actually impressed.


    "Four... No, five, is it? I didn''t know that''s all the reactions would disappear in this short period of time..."


    So whining, he moves his gaze to explore something.


    Keep going for a while... the corner of his mouth was lifted inadvertently.


    "Ho... and didn''t one of them make you head near the border to cause chaos? I should have stayed away from you there for once... have you been distracted? No, or..."


    Keep whining, the look is somewhere fun.


    I don''t know what you''re looking at at at the end of your gaze, keep your mouth shut, narrow your eyes...


    "... that''s surprising"


    And, to a voice that identally rang from side to side, the Demon King turned his gaze with a slight surprise.


    Because I didn''t expect you to talk to me from the other side.


    "Sometimes it''s unusual. I didn''t expect to hear from you... what kind of change of heart is that?


    "Hmm... I''m just saying I''ve had a lot of free time"


    "Ho? Do you ever think you''re free? Interesting... well, good. So, what''s the surprise?


    "... in many ways. You wouldn''t have tried to use that power."


    "... I see. I''m sure it might be."


    Saying, one finger rings.


    A dry sound sounded and instantly appeared at the tip of its feet is a magical formation with intricate texts.


    It begins to glow. Try to seep from it. Darkness overflows, forming itself as darkness.


    It''s human, but it''s also shadowy.


    "You may go. But there is nothing I can do about it to the extent that it has increased. Be careful and observe until you know who you are."


    When I got that word, I tried to be sucked straight into the ground and disappeared.


    If there was anything else to see that sight, it would probably have been a terrible surprise.


    Anyway, the thing that just disappeared is a demon called Shadow Eater.


    Obviously, he was listening to the Demon King, but there should not exist anything that could do that to the demon.


    Moreover, before that, the Demon King even summoned demons.


    It is also something that could not have been possible.


    But.


    "This is already my power. So it''s natural to use it?


    "... Still, you wouldn''t have used it before. Not to mention using demons like hands and feet."


    "Hmm... that means if they destroy me three times just now, I''ll punish you too. Besides, can''t we keep our gods waiting? It''s only natural to use everything you have."


    The power to summon and serve demons.


    The Demon King does not know why such power can now be used.


    But I didn''t care about that.


    The only thing that matters is that its power can be used now, and depending on how it is used, it is possible to be sufficiently useful.


    "If we can use it well, we can easily and chaos the whole world and terrorize the humans... can''t we just get there yet? Well, let me give it a try on thisnd."


    "... whatever you want. It''s none of my business."


    "Ho...? You were going to sprinkle chaos on the world and terror and despair on humans?


    "... this self is not a dragon already. No need for fear, no need for despair... in the first ce, there''s only one thing I have right now"


    With that said, it used to be a dragon, now it looks like a youth, and it narrows its eyes to stare at something.


    But the demon king snorted, seemingly overflowing with hatred from all over his body.


    "Well, if you don''t get in my way, you can do whatever you want. I need your help."


    "... I don''t even need to be told"


    The Demon King snorts again at that figure with his gaze on the other side.


    Then, as he turned his gaze toward his feet, he rang one finger, and let the dry sound echo on the spot.


    The moment I saw a familiar sight, to be honest, Soma was slightly surprised.


    Because there was no big difference between what I remember and what I remember.


    - Rumburg, Baron of Arvent, Kingdom of Radius.


    It''s where I once came with She and the others, but from Soma''s point of view, it''s the first ce I''ve visited in a long time.


    But what I saw over a year ago and what is now spreading in front of me makes no difference in the literal sense.


    The townships, the people walking there.


    Yes, in Lumburg, people were usually walking, unlike yardsters.


    Besides, I can''t even feel the dust in the rush.


    When the usual routine continues today and tomorrow, it feels like I believe unconditionally -


    "Hmmm... ording to Doris''s story, there were some evacuees in Lumburg too..."


    "... the people in the city don''t know why or what?


    "Sounds like it. To avoid confusion, dare you, do you mean?


    Perhaps, that''s what it is.


    However, even though the numbers are not so high, the people of Neumont territory should have evacuated as well.


    It should be quite a few if paired with the Yardster people, and that doesn''t change where it''s dispersed all over the ce.


    Even if I don''t know why, it seems like I would have noticed that something had just happened if arge number of people had evacuated at the same time... but I looked over the scene again and I still couldn''t feel those vibes.


    "Ha... I wonder what that means?


    "If you care, why don''t you go to the guild and ask? You''re staying here today, aren''t you?


    "Hmmm... sure, is it best to ask where you seem to know best"


    Even though the sun is still high, I will stay here overnight, from Yarster to this point, because I have forcibly forcibly marched again.


    I used to use a carriage for a week, this time on foot for a week as well.


    Felicia and Aina must have been forced to do a lot.


    There''s still a distance to the Wang capital, and we can''t let it force us any further here.


    "In the meantime, why don''t we go to the inn first? We don''t have to hurry."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, do you? I''m not that tired, to be honest, I''m getting used to it."


    "Uh, you do have that. Like, what, I don''t really care because it''s normal to be tired, like?


    "... the one you shouldn''t be used to"


    "I still think I need to go to the inn first."


    They took the two people who insisted they were still okay, and if they let them into the inn, they immediately fell asleep the moment theyy down to rest for a little while.


    Soma shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly at She foring to tell her so.


    "What else is there?"


    The two of you are working really well together.


    That''s about as hard as you''re trying.


    Although Aina said a lot before this, still even She''s hard work would be inferior to the two of them.


    Unlike Neumont territory, there are demons on the road, so we need to be vignt around us, and we need to repel them from time to time, but it still doesn''t extend to the hardships of the two of us.


    Including that Soma and She are the only ones in charge of the night watch.


    "In other words, if it''s true, you two should leave it here... if it''s here, there are people there, and it''s safe there."


    "... that''s the easy part.... but"


    "I know. That''s why I don''t talk about it."


    I''m not going to do that, because sometimes you two don''t want to, but I don''t want to leave you two in this city in any more of the current uncertain circumstances.


    As long as I do that, I can feel morefortable letting the two of you force me to stay right around.


    Even where the shadow eater and the others are attacking, they think they can handle it.


    But in short, it''s just the selfishness of the Somas.


    That''s why you both look forward to it, but...


    "Fortunately, we don''t seem to have any intention of doing so at the moment. Then I''ll just have them follow me."


    "...... hmm.... and we''ll do our best for it."


    "There are limits to what we can do..."


    Saying so and smiling bitterly, Soma rose from the chair where she was sitting.


    For now, when ites to what we can do, it''s about finding out what''s going on in this city while the two of us are resting.


    "Hmm... So I thought to myself, even if it was a souvenir for both of us, but when I thought about it, I didn''t walk thest time I saw this city. I don''t even know where it is or what it was before..."


    "... okay because I know.... I''ve been here a long time, so you''ll see."


    As always, She''s atmosphere was confident, although she remained hooded.


    That''s what I might have seen if I hadn''t worn a hood.


    Although the atmosphere alone was rare enough.


    "That''s reliable. Well, let''s start with the Alliance."


    "...... hmm. ¡­ I don''t know if I can get the information."


    "It was then, and I had no choice. I don''t want to know."


    "... n"


    And while we talked about it, Soma and the others went to the guild first, so they left the inn behind.

 207 Formerly The Strongest, Know The Reason For The Status Quo

    Surprisingly, I was able to get there so lightly that the Alliance did not need guidance from She.


    He remembers it for what it is, even though he didn''t need to takeplicated directions.


    The Guild Branch building in Lumburg is the size of the city.


    Nevertheless, I guess I can''t hear the hustle and bustle or anything, even if Ie right next to the entrance, simply because the sun is still high.


    With a little more time, the noise must be spreading like I''ve heard before.


    Whatever, with that in mind, open the wooden door--


    "Wow!?


    Moments ahead were the voice of surprise and someone''s body.


    Apparently, it''s not a good time, and someone tried to get out and wore it.


    With his gaze just slightly upwards, what stood there was a slightly ill-patterned, seemingly adventurous man.


    Besides, the man didn''t seem to notice this presence for a moment because of this one''s short.


    Shortly afterwards he raised his voice in surprise.


    "What? The door''s on its own... Oh, you mean that? That''s right. Damn, don''t surprise me."


    I seem to have noticed this one right away, but I was about toin about something and the words broke off abruptly.


    The way a man''s eyes are opened and his words are jammed is how surprised he is at something, no matter what he thinks.


    The gaze is pointing this way...... but Soma doesn''t recognize a man''s face.


    It was almost at the same time that he tilted his neck at something and the man raised his voice.


    "Yay, white devil......!?


    And by that, I finally realized what the man was surprised by.


    I''ve only heard of it a little before, but it must have been She''s alias from the white devil.


    I mean, the man was surprised, apparently, by She.


    Nevertheless, She is also inclined to her neck because she doesn''t know why she''s surprised -


    "What the hell are you doing if you haven''t seen ittely...!? Ooh, I''m sober and serious......!?


    I could see a clear fright from the appearance of a mangging behind with that said.


    Although he''s wearing a hood, he''s obviously that frightened of someone he can tell he''s a child, which is hrious somewhere even from a soma who knows She''s not just a child.


    A girl named She, who knows Soma in the first ce, is not the person to do anything that would scare someone so far.


    I''m more concerned about what the hell happened.


    "What the hell did you do?


    "... honestly, I don''t know.... Different people?


    "There''s no way! The one dressed like that, when he''s elsewhere!


    In fact, since Felicia dresses the same, I''d say she''s here, but where she mouthed it wouldn''t solve anything.


    "Hmm... by the way, can I ask what the hell they did?


    "... it doesn''t matter, but it''s funny or anything, right? You know, when I went to tangle with him, he busted me, that''s all."


    "Yeah? Sounds familiar... Oh, speaking of which, I think I''ve heard that before."


    Or was it not because She became known as the White Devil?


    And finally, it should have been shortly after I heard about the ruins.


    "... Speaking of which, like that happened?... were you there then?


    "Shit, I don''t even remember... that''s all this one..."


    I''m groaning at the bumps and dissatisfaction, but for now, it didn''t seem like a problem.


    It is also clear why a man looked like that.


    "Nevertheless, being so frightened... how shy did you do it?


    "... shouldn''t it have been something shy or something?


    "What? Are you kidding me about not being shy with that? How dare I dance in the sky for a few seconds and, oh, this is dead, so seriously ready for a moment!?


    "Hmm, about a few seconds flying in the sky... I see you sure didn''t do something that fancy to that extent"


    "Ha!?


    The man had raised his voice and opened his eyes for some reason, but about that, it would bemon.


    Thoughmon, it may surprise you if it was indeed a first nce.


    The man was frightened because he learned more fear than he needed to, you mean?


    "I definitely think my reaction is normal...... well no. You have business with the guild, don''t you? Well, then, I''ll go."


    "Oh, there''s something I''d like to ask you before I do."


    "Hey, what the fuck!? So, that''s why you''re telling me you''re serious now!? I mean, I was so young then, that''s what I meant...!


    "I''m not sure what you''re trying to say, but what I want to ask you is, have you changed anything in or around this citytely?


    "Ah? Something unusual?


    Although the man has stared at this one with some strange eyes, that''s really all he wants to hear.


    But I can''t believe you''re letting yourself go so you can get a little distance.


    "Nothing, just the way it always is, huh?


    Yes, he did, in a tone that would tell the obvious.


    "Hmm..."


    Soma, after the guild, nodded one as he looked back at the building that had juste out once.


    I was convinced that it was still true.


    But because I haven''t exined much, She who came out with me didn''t know why.


    Its neck tilts as you gaze at this one.


    "... you got something?


    "That''s right. Well, in the meantime, I could understand the reason for the current situation."


    There were few adventurers in the guild who should have said as expected, but there were some starting with a guy named She who was once busted, and most importantly, I was able to hear from the guild staff representative that he was at the reception today by ident.


    The stories the adventurers told me also yed a part in it.


    Nevertheless, there''s basically only one thing I''ve heard from the adventurers.


    It was the same thing I did to the man that She busted me, and the same answer I returned.


    In other words, nothing has changed here recently in or around this city.


    Adventurers don''t really care about other people.


    Instead, it should be said that few people can afford to care about the others, regardless of whether they are in the same industry or not... I would realise what would happen if there was a change.


    It''s hard to think of answering that a lot of refugees came from other cities but didn''t realize it and it''s the way it''s always been.


    But it was the proxy who showed the answer.


    In response, she answered:


    "I put the evacuees into the city in three days, little by little, so that they wouldn''t notice that I was an evacuee... I mean, I thought about that a lot, or I did it."


    "... so I doubt they''ll really notice"


    "No, sure, then they won''t notice. Peoplee and go only because they say it''s the biggest around here, and no one will be watching it at all. No wonder they didn''t notice if they went into the city a little bit more once and for all."


    I''m just surprised you moved it into action.


    Asylum-seekers do note to evacuate in pieces, but basically move in together.


    There is a possibility of demons or bandits on the road.


    It is only natural to defend oneself by doing so.


    That''s why, in order to get into the city one by one, you have to dare to keep waiting where youe from near the city.


    Outside the city, of course, where demons may attack you.


    Though the adventurers who were at Yarster were also with them as escorts, I don''t think they were normal or candley.


    Plus, three days.


    It would have been a considerable burden on the refugees.


    Still, he said he did that in order not to confuse this city.


    Confusion is inevitable if, as Soma thought, a significant number of refugees are known to being to this city.


    Knowing the situation, there will also be a significant number of people trying to evacuate further from this city.


    However, as mentioned earlier, the city is thergest around here, so there is no ce where we can ept that number of people where we tried to evacuate it.


    Unless you''re heading to another territory or something, there''s no way you can keep all that food and safety.


    That is why the city chose to continue its routine as usual.


    Believe Doris can repel the demons safely.


    By the way, the proxy knew that because it''s not a good idea if you just don''t.


    Sometimes it was difficult, and some of the city''s adventurers even cooperated when the evacuees were waiting.


    All the adventurers who listened answered as usual because none of them cooperated.


    If I say it atst, he told me it because She was here.


    I remember She, and she''s even a senior adventurer, so there''s no problem teaching her, and she''d rather know,


    It should be said that the country was the natural source of the original information about this incident.


    Butpared to Doris, who said she heard it directly from Sophia, she hasn''t been informed that much detail.


    Except for the evacuees, the magic monster, which is so dangerous, may strike the yardsters.


    "Hmm... but as Doris told me, the country seems to have something of certainty on this matter for a long time."


    Without some certainty, I wouldn''t have even told you that.


    That''s because if you do poorly, it''s only going to cause havoc.


    "And the fact that a demon attacked me didn''t happen... but you can''t predict what a demon would do, right?


    "... should be....... does that mean predicting after all?


    "Hmm, about what I heard..."


    Although I''ve heard stories about the existence of predictive skills, I''ve never heard stories about them being real.


    There are rumors that the Fifth King has something like it, but it should also have been a story that it is only a means to enhance the authority of Holy Theism.


    "... Whatever it is, it still seems quite important to say this time. It seems likely that Felicia and the others are making it impossible."


    "... good?


    "I don''t know... I wish it meant never ending in vain, but it would have been best to end in a shoulder watermark"


    Whatever it is, though, I''d say it made enough sense to be here.


    A clear purpose was also obtained, namely to know what the status quo meant and the need to hurry ahead.


    It won''t change the oue without it, but at least it must make it easier for Felicia and the others.


    Acting with anxiety as to whether it makes sense is psychologically very hard.


    "Well, we''re done here for now, and we''re going to buy you two souvenirs as originally nned."


    "... okay?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... I knew it wasn''t wrong to rush."


    "Oh, you mean you don''t have to cut up the holidays and head off? As I said, it should be easierter. It doesn''t matter."


    There are times when there is haste and meaning and times when there is no meaning.


    And now, it was a time of haste that made no sense.


    At the same time, it''s not a meaningless time


    Nothing. This isn''t just for the Einas, it''s also for Soma.


    If I''d been so careful, I''d be tired of any soma.


    How quickly I could get there, and if it doesn''t help me exhaust, it doesn''t mean anything.


    Now it''s time to work hard again tomorrow, to fill in the vitality.


    As Eina and the others, I know, are half-intuitive, but they rest and prepare themselves.


    The Somas will also prepare for tomorrow.


    Hence.


    "Therefore, we ask for guidance. I''m not familiar with this city."


    "... well, if that''s what Soma says, okay"


    So he nodded, and with She, who walked out, Soma walked out into the city.

 208 Quiet Determination

    The royal castle, the heart and symbol of the Kingdom of Radius, still today showed its beauty beneath the blue sky.


    Because there is nothing in line other than the Royal College, the Royal Castle can see its beauty from anywhere in the city.


    It is everyday and usual for those living in the king''s capital to see the royal castle in sight.


    While leaning their necks into the air just a little bit different than usual, the people of the city are going through their usual routine.


    But the royal castle, at its heart, was not always the same.


    "It''s been quiet for a long time... well, it''s something I can''t help it with"


    Looking at the surrounding sights, Sylvia sighed out with a grunt.


    What is reflected in sight is not the sight as usual......


    Until recently, Sylvia was at the Royal College.


    Sylvia never returned to the royal castle, even after a long vacation.


    It was for my own good and my family supported Sylvia in her hard work.


    But only about a week ago, he was told to return abruptly.


    Moreover, it was an order as king.


    I was just trying to defy you, and it''s not something I can do about it.


    Nevertheless, Sylvia''s mood when she heard it came into question, before she was dissatisfied.


    Because I don''t know what it means to do that.


    With no exnation or anything to do, Sylvia had to return to the castle¡­ It was not until four days aftering to the castle that she was asked why.


    "If you''re lonely, you can go, too, right? Or as far as I''m concerned, I want you to go..."


    And if I turned my gaze to the voice that sounded unexpected, it was the way I saw it.


    My own father and king of this country - Alexis Radius.


    Although Alexis had a bitter look on his face as he came this way, Sylvia replies, shaking her neck to the side.


    "That''s not how it works. The eagles have power, and they go to college for times like this in the first ce."


    "No, that''s not what I meant to let you go..."


    Although Alexis exhales with that said, he doesn''t seriously try to stop this one, even if he didn''t mean to, it''s not like that factor wasn''t there at all.


    Speaking of those who can fight in the royal family, because, with the exception of Alexis, Sylvia is the only one.


    It''s simply a matter of skill, and if Alexis isn''t even around, Sylvia can bog her whole family together with a nostril.


    Except that''s not because everyone has no talent, but because talent is biased.


    Sylvia would be the one who would lose lightly if she coulde in each of her specialties.


    Although many of them do notpete for victory or defeat, such as serving as royalty.


    Of course, though, we don''t need the power to fight the royal family as such.


    That''s why we have soldiers, and Kingsguards and so on.


    But when I said royalty, and so forth, the kingdom of Radius is emerging.


    Though it is the highest power we have, the number of soldiers is small, and we don''t know when or what.


    It is imperative that those who can fight at times of need.


    "I mean, given the time, I want you to go that way."


    "When you have to fight over there, does that mean it''s toote? I just scratched my feet there, and I don''t think I can handle it."


    With words, Sylvia''s gaze looks naturally down.


    If it were meant to be, it should be top secret, so that no one can understand it, but Alexis is the only one on this asion anyway.


    It''s pointless where I tried to hide it.


    So looking in that direction in grandeur, Sylvia imagines for once what she has just been told is a situation.


    I didn''t wait seconds toe to a conclusion.


    After all, it is toote in many ways.


    I''ve just been able to buy some time, and I''m sure that doesn''t make sense then.


    Because then, maybe, this country is doomed.


    There''s some luck, assuming I survived there, and I don''t think that makes sense.


    A country is a people.


    How can we recognize such people as royalty when we have fled alone, without saving their people?


    By the time that happens, the country will be doomed.


    And Sylvia likes this country, and so does her family.


    There''s no way I want to destroy this country with so many other people I like.


    "So the eagle will fight. It doesn''t have to be meaningless or reckless... because I don''t want to regret it when it''s all over"


    "... well. Well, actually, it''s hard to tell... who you look like at all"


    "Everybody tells me you''re a father? Or even your father can''t talk about people, can he?


    One king remains, trying to intercept enemies, etc., too unheard of.


    I don''t want Alexis to suggest that on his own and move on to execution.


    "No, I wouldn''t do it if I could, would I? But this is the best way to do it, even if you don''t know what they''re after."


    "Didn''t everyone say it wasn''t necessarily aimed at the king?


    "Then I don''t mind that. Because what I''m doing just goes to waste. [M] Well, I sure hope so... Still, you need to be prepared, don''t you?


    "I don''t even know what''s going to happen in the first ce, so I don''t think there''s anything to be prepared for..."


    After four days of being forced back to the royal castle, the reason why Sylvia was heard was that, if you put it in short, this country could be destroyed.


    Purpose unknown.


    I don''t know how.


    The killer is also, naturally, unknown.


    I don''t even know who brought it to me in the first ce... Still, Alexis seemed convinced that the information was correct.


    From the look of it, maybe Alexis knows who the source is.


    But for some reason, it cannot be revealed.


    To that extent, of course, Sylvia could have guessed, as could the families.


    And that''s why everyone else evacuated to the basement of the castle.


    In the hidden room, that I was letting you think about it just in case.


    It was for that reason that this room that I am in has be quiet.


    "But so far, things seem to be going well. Depending on Hildegard''s report, I didn''t even have to do this."


    "Speaking of which, the eagles weren''t asked what that was about, but what was it like?


    "... you better not know. Because it was never pleasant."


    From that reaction, I guessed that the situation was rather bad, whether it should still be said or not.


    I asked the Dean of the College to explore the surrounding viges, which I know is not normal at that point in the first ce.


    I also found that the situation was mostly bad in myst report, and that''s why I returned Sylvia to the castle, I was told along with earlier stories... it doesn''t seem surprising that the surrounding viges had been wiped out in this minute.


    "Well, I''ll change the question, but you know what they''ll attack?


    "... well. In the meantime, it''s almost certain from Hildegard''s report that the demons are involved, but that''s just about the big yuan."


    "You haven''t even predicted?


    "That''s... no, let''s stop it. Because it would be tough if I put it in my mouth and realized it. The corner. They did something about it."


    I didn''t know what the second half of the word meant, but apparently it is somewhat predictable.


    Or maybe it''s just assuming the worst.


    "Then I won''t ask, but does that seem like a tough thing to have Mr. Sophia and the others around? I think you''re still on the lookout for me, and honestly, I think it''s a little too much."


    "Right...... if this one was as bad as I''d assumed. Sophia would be kicked in the ass without being able to resist much."


    "... Huh? One of the Seven Heavens, huh? That''s why..."


    "Even if I say seven heavens, I''m a person.... We know all about it and it made us feel real. That''s why you can''t be optimistic. Well, I don''t think so."


    I didn''t think of that word as a joke because Sylvia actually knows about such a presence, too.


    I had Soma then so I could handle it.


    But not now...


    "... or if Mr. Sophia is going to get a kick out of it, isn''t there anything your father can do or something?


    "Yeah? No, I do? The role of holding out until Sophia and the others arrive."


    "... Aren''t you gonna get kicked in the ass?


    "I told you I''d get a kick out of it, but you didn''t tell me you''d get killed. I hope we can all work together..."


    I''m telling you I''m not sure, but I wouldn''t be trying to do this if I wasn''t really sure.


    Besides, Sylvia knows.


    Sewing between busy moments, Alexis is still working out.


    Once in the Demon King''s Crusade, Alexis said he was avant-garde.


    Exactly. He would be somewhat blunt in the arms, but still should be stronger than Sylvia.


    You don''t have to worry about it so much.


    One way or another, we should care if Sylvia doesn''t pull her leg...


    "Well, yeah, whatever it is, I know exactly what it''s like to stay alert for now. I''m not even going to be rmed from the start."


    But such a thing was now.


    It''s something I know Sylvia is useless in battle, etc... which is why I''m still working on it.


    Never again, to not regret it.


    "I really want you to evacuate me if you can... well, that''s why it sounds so helpful if you can help me. If I get into that situation, I won''t be able to say four or five more."


    "Yeah, when the timees, you''ll do your best.... he said he wouldn''t be forced not to look like that. I''m just gonna do the best I can."


    When the time came, Sylvia was quietly prepared to help someone this time.

 209 The Uncertain Truth

    Another week or so has passed since then.


    But so far, Hildegard has not been able to get any new information.


    Never even fought a demon before.


    It was for that reason that I inadvertently exhaled my sigh.


    "Mmmm... it feels so itchy..."


    Whatever you think, this situation is strange.


    What''s wrong is that there hasn''t been any movement in the past week.


    There are no more people from all the viges that exist around the king''s capital, and that''s where it ends.


    I don''t know what it means to do that in the first ce... but whatever it is, there is no use for the King''s Capital.


    That means someone is intentionally causing this situation, but you can''t juste this far and not admit it.


    Because nothing happened for a week and nothing can be found, we have no choice but to make that decision.


    If you look around with that in mind, what''s there is a sight that seems idle and seemingly long.


    It is a sight I have be ustomed to seeing in many ways, but there is only one Hildegard there now, because Lars and Helen are in the midst of taking a break.


    Though nothing has happened, it is not surprising when or what has happened among the obvious anomalies.


    I be naturally and constantly concerned, and I am naturally tired if that is the case during 46: 00.


    There are still strange stretches between the two of them, so it''s all the more ttering.


    But tension nerves are expensive, which makes it hard to notice such fatigue.


    Maybe if we let it go, we''ll keep trying till we''re on the verge of falling.


    Although that attitude is preferable, it would be problematic if it were just in the middle of an investigation.


    For this reason, from time to time, they are forced to rest.


    And when ites to Lina...


    "Hmmm... as usual, I can''t find anything..."


    And he just came back while I was saying it.


    It would be a problem to say that you two are resting, but no one is keeping an eye on your surroundings.


    Basically alternating, but this watch was Hildegard, and Lina was going to see what was going on around her.


    But as you can see from that dialogue, I still couldn''t find anything this time.


    "If we don''t find this far, we''ll have no choice. Honestly, I''m giving up."


    ¡­¡­ Then why are you still investigating?


    "I can''t find anything, but it''s almost certain that something will happen. It''s more about capturing the precursor than investigating."


    "I see.... Is that it? But if so, why didn''t you say so? When I look at the precursors, I think what I look at will change again."


    "If you tell those two about it, you can see them trying harder, right? Conversely, in the case of the Lord, you don''t have to tell him that, but if you need anything, you can feel it."


    "Should I consider this to be trusted or thrown round... I feel like I can''t say anything..."


    "You just have to interpret the neighborhood the way the Lord likes it."


    If, by the way, you say the answer, you''re both right.


    I trust you enough to believe that''s possible, and that''s why I throw round.


    However, if I were to say one way or the other, for the sake of discernment, the reason would be greater -


    "Mm-hmm... then you''re going to think you''re trusted. I thought I was watching a lot of things."


    "What? You didn''t find anything, did you?


    "I didn''t find it, but I thought of it, or I noticed it."


    "Hmm? What are you doing?


    "Isn''t this a strange situation?


    That was too much of a story now.


    It is a matter of understanding.


    But I guess that''s not why.


    It must have meant that she realized something she hadn''t noticed before, and if she urged ahead with her gaze, Lina continued her words after one snort.


    "We haven''t fought a demon in a week."


    "Um, right... is that it?


    "It doesn''t matter what you think, it''s impossible. No, if you think about it, we haven''t encountered any demons on the move since we joined the deans. Except for the whole shadow eater thing...... which is why it''s extra weird. I can''t believe how many walks outside the vige you don''t encounter with the whole demon thing..."


    "............ I see. Sure, if you ask me."


    As a matter of course, such things as demon-sheltered junctions are not something that can beid so widely.


    No, on the contrary, there are many ces you can''t put up in the first ce, and basically if you''re at vige level, you should have more things you''re not putting up.


    It would be the same thing in the vicinity of the king''s capital, but it wasn''t actually tensioned.


    If it is also outside the vige, it goes without saying.


    And demons are, for the most part, everywhere.


    The only thing that doesn''t exist is some territory that burns down from one end that emerges.


    Of course, not here.


    Indeed, the information conveyed as the starting point of this case is that there are fewer demons.


    There''s a good chance it''s happening here.


    But if the information is correct, it''s only getting less.


    Even if it is not as frequent as usual, it means that we have encountered demons.


    Then it''s not an unnatural story not to encounter a demon while traveling between the vige and the vige, or when you''re investigating the area around the vige.


    "... well, it was too unusual to notice, but the situation itself is unlikely that only the vigers are gone while the vige is beautiful in the first ce"


    "It is. It''s not strange to think that it was the shadow eater... but it''s impossible that there''s not even any sign of a demon breaking in afterwards."


    Demonic forms of thought are not very different from those of animals if people are not involved.


    But because of this, it is unlikely that we will not go to a ce that suddenly became a nk zone.


    But if it''s about three days, I don''t know yet.


    But even two weeks have passed since the investigation began.


    Even so, it is inconceivable that we have not visited the whole thing yet, and if we did, there will always be traces of it.


    The absence of it means that, even though it is unthinkable, it has not actually been visited.


    If you think about it that way...... there is only one conclusion.


    "There''s no such thing as a demon around here."


    "Yes. It''s impossible if it''s normal..."


    - Power.


    For once, on the contrary, every time I pass the back of my brain, it''s something I''ve denied, but if there''s even one, this situationes with an exnation.


    No, you can already say otherwise.


    I was starting to think that might be the only thing these days... but apparently that''s pretty much definitive.


    Totally...


    "It''s no trouble, it''s something I wouldn''t want to think about if I could..."


    "You are..."


    Simply being able to manipte demons is also a hassle, but honestly not so much in itself.


    Whether manipted or not, it is because demons cannot transcend the boundaries.


    As a matter of fact, that is also a part of the use of power, so where power was used to manipte demons, it is not something that can be managed.


    Especially those stretched out on the King''s Capital are powerful.


    Depending on how it''s done, the Wang Capital people may get somewhat confused, but still it won''t be more than a hassle.


    So what''s really troublesome is that Hildegard may not be able to do everything he can to the other person who would have that power.


    The dragon is not a demon, but it is also close if seen from the world, and the dragon man is no exception.


    Because of this, you may not be manipted, but there is a good chance of some interference.


    In fact, Hildegard is somewhat affected by the demon-sheltering junction, and within the junction of the King''s capital, his abilities fall by roughly 50%.


    If that opponent were to get the same degree of interference, it would be quite a bad thing to be honest.


    Most of all, depending on who you''re dealing with, it wouldn''t matter if Lina were here... Okay.


    "I just found that out, though, and it doesn''t seem like there''s anything I can do right now..."


    "So... I''ll let you know, is that about it?


    "Bye. I don''t know what''s going to happen, so Sophia said she didn''t detect demons at the same time as the heat of power, but you should tell her to do it in this situation. That''s going to capture the precursor as it is.... If I had detected it from the beginning, I might have noticed it right away, but I can''t tell you that."


    If there''s a problem, one.


    I mean, how do you exin that?


    Because the people of this world should not know what power is.


    Whether it''s seven heavens or something, it''s not going to change.


    To Alexis, who is only the king of the emerging world, is an outrage.


    I guess I''ll have to exin there somehow though...... one question arises here.


    - Lina obviously means she knows about power.


    It goes with what the demon said earlier, otherwise Tsuji too often doesn''t fit.


    Because Lina''s statement presupposes that, no matter what she thinks.


    But how did you know that?


    I also know Soma about power, or Hildegard taught me, but I just won''t be talking to my sister though.


    I don''t even think there was such a time between teaching it in the first ce and Soma disappearing.


    That means Lina taught it from someone other than Soma, or from someone else.


    "Well... whatever it is, it doesn''t change what we do for now."


    "It is. You do your best to investigate so your brother cane back in peace!


    From what I''ve said and done, it just seems like the usual Lina - apparently, that''s what makes it no mistake.


    Hildegard''s eyes narrowed and he gazed at Lina and exhaled his little breath.

 210 Formerly The Strongest, Easiest To Find

    "Hmmm... so far so good. Does this mean that it hasn''t followed... No, or that all the bumps so far havee here at once...?


    "If you have time to p me in the mouth, move your hands!


    "No, we''re moving it, right? Well, if you say it''s futile, you''re right, but if you don''t say it, you can''t do it, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. It''s time for me to get tired of it."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    The moment I waved my arms with my sighs, those in front of me put together and erased them.


    Is it roughly two hundred in number?


    In an instant, the space in front of you opens, but it fills immediately.


    By demons equal to or greater than the others.


    "I''m tired of... you''re just a little too much!?


    "''Cause would this be about two hours? You''ve been doing this forever, haven''t you? I''m tired of my life."


    Exhale again and wave your arms, but the same thing just repeats itself.


    The demon wipes out. It replenishes immediately and wipes out again.


    Somas have been doing this for about two hours now.


    "Damn, if magic can be used even more than usual at times like this, I suppose so. If magic could be used, it would make more demons disappear at once."


    "That only makes the following demons disappear at once. Are you fighting and selling to me...?


    "Yeah? No, that''s not what I''m saying...... would that be an unsuitable issue in the first ce? Well, to put it that way, it''s certainly not always possible to use the magic of a mass extinction system where my life can use magic..."


    "If you''re unsuitable, I''d rather be...! In the first ce, you''re out of your mind in so many ways!


    "Is that so...?


    Sure, Soma''s criterion will be Sophia, my mother, but I still think it''s an unsuitable issue even without it.


    I guess Eina said that because she''s a deviant demon mentor to thebat system, but just because she''s good at attacking doesn''t necessarily mean she can use a wide area extermination system.


    Instead, what Eina specializes in is a narrow-area high-fired system - a stand-alone battle under limited conditions.


    fundamentally different directions.


    Not that either is superior... I''m just certain it''s the former that is needed in this situation.


    By the way, needless to say, Sophia is this way, and if you were here, the battle might have been over by now, but it would be impable to say so.


    "... or both Soma and Eina are luxurious"


    "Yeah?"


    "What?


    "... I can''t defeat more than one enemy at a time like the two of us did in the first ce"


    "Hmmm...... that''s right, but so there won''t be any problem?


    Surely She''s style ofbat is even more exclusive than Eina''s.


    Eina can also use some wide-area magic once, but She ispletely one-on-one assuming.


    Focus on the enemy in front of you and ensure you ughter this.


    That''s the style ofbat.


    It just doesn''t mean you can''t fight multiple.


    Repeat one-on-one multiple times without fighting multiple at the same time by your physical appearance. That''s brilliant, I would say.


    It''s a mistake to try to fight multiple enemies at a time when you''re dealing with a knife in the first ce.


    I think it''s a sensible, futile, problem-free move.


    "I know you''re going to follow me, but I don''t think that''s what She''s trying to say, do you?


    "... no.... nothing good."


    "Hmmm... I mean follow up, it''s just for real..."


    "I mean, so futile!


    "No, you would be moving your hands properly, too?


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    I erase it while I''m saying it, but the space I created is still filled quickly by demons.


    It''s a sight that keeps repeating itself all the time so much that I think I''m tired of even throwing up the earliest sighs.


    "Do you say, like Eina is wasting enough time too...? Well, it''s Mr. Soma''s form, so it''s Mr. Soma''s responsibility."


    "I think that''s just unreasonable?


    "Ah... I''m sorry about that"


    "Oh, no, mine is the one who pped me in the mouth for nothing. Do you say you''re curious... this is just an excuse. How can I not be of any help..."


    "No, that would be no choice. We all knew that in the first ce."


    "... no problem"


    That didn''t bother me, it''s just a fact, but Felicia didn''t seem to think so.


    If I cloud my face even more, I''ll lean down.


    "... excuse me. If there was at least a forest nearby, it would have helped..."


    "Well, only the meadows are spreading around, and there doesn''t seem to be any forests within sight"


    "... I can''t help it"


    "I mean, there''s no forest... can I say meadow, this...?


    "No, shouldn''t I say it for once? Even though it isid down with demons, it will not be included in the terrain."


    Whatever that word means, stay put.


    In the literal sense, demons areid on the ground, and we cannot even see a part of the ground.


    That was the sight that was now spreading in front of Soma and the others.


    As I said earlier, so far the Somas had progressed at a rate that could be described as good itself.


    After thest city to go to Lautern, where the king''s capital is located, we set foot in Lautern¡­ Then, less than half an hourter, we were attacked by this demonic group.


    On the other hand, although I was just surprised to see that with absolutely no view of the ground or ahead, it''s not something I can leave alone.


    It may have something to do with Soma''s unpleasant feeling, such as entering Lautern or not or seeing something like this, etc., but it didn''t take that long to realize that it was strange.


    Whether you defeat them or not, you don''t feel the demons are dwindling.


    Because I can''t see ahead, it may be decreasing properly, but it''s an obvious anomaly.


    But if it is an anomaly, do not let it go.


    Continued annihtion¡­ Two hourster, it was not over.


    But the problem for Soma wasn''t actually that in itself.


    Again, as I said earlier.


    In other words - I''m tired of it.


    "If the demon is at least a little better against him, it''s something else..."


    "... n, I do honestly, I''m getting tired of it"


    "Even She......! Well, I don''t know what I''m trying to say..."


    What Soma said is totally true.


    At least, I wouldn''t have mentioned that if I were a bit more decent opponent, I''d just get bored, etc.


    But I couldn''t do this.


    Whatever... I''m dealing with now because it''s all about demons located at lower levels, starting with horned rabbits and so on.


    If there''s only one of them, even those who don''t have lower skill in thebat system, it''s just like if we get a few of them together, we can take them down.


    That is why it is too easy to defeat them, whether they are put together or not, and thus they are getting tired of it.


    "Once in a while, the strong enemies were mixed. Then it was quite different..."


    "You may be fine with that, but this one would just be tough if they did that...!


    "... but I know how you feel"


    "She does that again...... soma, aren''t you telling me to stop making weird influences on my sister"


    "Is that my fault...?


    Most of all, we can keep fighting this far because that''s who we''re dealing with.


    Whatever you say, it''s two hours.


    Whatever Soma or She was, just as Aina wouldn''t have been able to keep fighting that far.


    Nevertheless, it is basically said that the number and strength of demons are inversely proportional.


    If a strong demon emerges, the number is small; if a weak demon emerges, the number is high.


    I don''t know why this is happening, but if there was a stronger demon, it would have been less than a few and could have been over by now -


    "Damn... that''s a real pain in the ass"


    "... I don''t know if I can take a detour with this."


    "Besides, you can''t leave me alone..."


    "... excuse me. I wish I had at least noticed something..."


    "So you''re saying you don''t have to worry about it?


    Nevertheless, well, what is it?


    To be honest, though I feel like I can wrap it all up and blow it up if I give it my all... I don''t feel like that''s it.


    No matter how many you have, you will have knocked down another number of digits or so above.


    Then it would be strange if I didn''t feel a little less, but there is no fine dust.


    If we can''t urately identify this situation as if it''s constantly being replenished from somewhere, we can end up doing whatever it takes.


    Most importantly, that''s not the end of it.


    I''m sure there''s something far more troublesome ahead of us than this.


    I have such a hunch that I just have to keep saying I''m tired of it.


    "Nevertheless, I was going to end up taking a break in the city ahead to King''s Capital... but at this rate it looks like I still need to take a break"


    "... right. I don''t know what lies ahead in this situation, and even if I can get to King''s Landing, it won''t help."


    Oh, I thought so, but I think there''s something about Eina.


    Whatever it is, though, we must do something about this situation first.


    "Hmm... I''m apparently just getting bored even more if I keep doing this... I can''t help it, I''ll just try to change the way I do it a little bit"


    "Changing the way you do it... what are you going to do?


    "Let''s just keep pushing it in the back."


    "Ha!?


    "Anotherme imitation..."


    "Nothing. Wouldn''t you be in there somewhat unscrupulous? Or it doesn''t make any difference."


    In fact, so far, nothing has changed.


    That''s likely to happen.


    Sometimes it was best to have Felicia, and if possible, to end like this, but I just have to try other means than I can''t seem to.


    And the best suited to do it is, needless to say, Soma.


    "... okay. ¡­ cover."


    "I knew... ha. Well, you''re certainly right. Okay, I''ll cover you too."


    "Um, I left you both to it."


    "... Mr. Soma"


    "Yeah?"


    "Don''t be impotent, will you?


    "I told you? It''s not that unscrupulous."


    To reassure Felicia, who looks worried, she smiles invincibly, erasing the demons in front of her just like before.


    For a moment, there was a void in the space in front of me.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Powerless Power, Wind Thunder: Divine sh.


    He mmed in another blow faster than the demons could muster, forcing the space to expand.


    And.


    "Well, you''re going to have to go."


    Towards the herd of demons, Soma jumped in casually.

 211 Re-Enactment Demon

    Unexpectedly, Sophia looked up into the sky.


    It is the bright blue sky that extends into sight, the sky as usual.


    I can''t even feel the suspicion and dust.


    "... Sophia? What''s wrong with you?


    I turned my gaze to my voice and my husband us was looking at this one with serious eyes.


    It is the kind of eye that already understands what happened, even though it says something is wrong, etc.


    For a moment, nothing, I tried to answer.


    And that is true.


    Nothing''s actually happening, and there''s not even a precursor to it.


    But.


    "Well... I had a bad feeling about it. It''s just an idea..."


    "... right"


    That''s what I said and nodded, it didn''t seem like it was just a gavel.


    One way or another, it''s like showing consent.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like it''s my fault either."


    "Oh, you too?


    "Oh.... apparently I don''t even have time to slow down"


    us arrived here earlier.


    Unless it''s true that the two of us are to me, it means we don''t even have time to rest like this.


    Although I didn''t seem to feelfortable resting from the start when I arrived and was on guard like this.


    "Should I report it?


    "... No, it won''t be necessary. It''s only a matter of uncertainty. Besides, he wouldn''t have told me."


    "... so is that."


    For a moment, I thought it might be cruel to want exactly the same thing back then, but soon I realize that I was more wrong.


    Sure, it wouldn''t be the same as it was back then, but if I were to be so dull that I couldn''t feel this degree, I wouldn''t have been elected to the Demon King Crusade back then.


    It was made with all sorts of thoughts, but at the time we were seriously going to defeat the Demon King, and we had the kind of people we thought we could defeat.


    Though...... if I said it as a result, I guess I could say that was overconfidence.


    "By the way, I''d like to ask you one thing, what are you thinking about this one?


    "Right, I heard the details earlier too, so I''m halfway into it... but honestly, I feel pretty nasty. It was like that time, you know."


    At that time, I immediately understood when that meant.


    Until now, Sophia''s life can never be described as smooth and full of sails¡­ on the contrary, it has only been a failure, but there is only one such thing as the biggest and shareable with us.


    That was when we were acting as Demon King Crusaders¡­ perhaps when we experienced the greatest setback of our lives.


    It was when we fought the Demon King and failed miserably.


    These are the Sophias who did not go to the Demon King''s Crusade and founded the Kingdom of Radius along the way, but actually fought the Demon King only once.


    I was acting differently from the braves for one reason or another, but it was a demon king''s trap and I had to confront it.


    Most of all, Sophia and the others were in a good mood at the time.


    Because we knew that whatever we thought, we couldn''t just go through the demonic realm.


    So if we can take it down here, when it''s all over, we challenge the battle... from the results, Sophia and the others didn''t have hands or feet.


    Obviously, the Demon King was ying, but still couldn''t make him suffer one scratch.


    Though there were no brave men... it was enough to break the hearts of Sophia and the others.


    Still, I didn''t stop traveling, and along the way I flipped an anti-g against the kingdom of Veritas and decided to establish the kingdom of Radius... but I''m pretty sure one of the reasons for that was the matter.


    Because even if we needed to help those who were being abused, we didn''t need to build a kingdom of Radius at that point.


    It is certain that we have reached a limit to the outrage of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    But speaking of which priority should be given to the Demon King, he was undoubtedly the Demon King.


    Yet we have chosen to build a nation, so it is certain that there was fear and escape in the minds of the Sofias.


    And I''m sure they knew about it.


    So...


    "... if things like that were the other way around, would we be able to fight them?


    "Of course not? That''s when we''ve been sharpening our powers.... That''s when we did escape. But the result is now. That''s why this time I''ll try to protect you without running away"


    "Well... if you can do that, fine."


    "I mean, now''s the time, right?


    "Huh?"


    If he tilted his neck without knowing what it meant, us moved his expression even though it was rare and not in the middle of a fight.


    I lift that mouth and smile invincibly.


    "We never ran away from that evil dragon. Well, I couldn''t win... but it doesn''t change that I didn''t run away. It was done once. Then we can do it again."


    "... right. Yeah... let''s do that"


    "Oh."


    I nodded back at us, who nodded, and this one had another invincible grin.


    Although it may have taken on a slightly unnatural form, it is also a statement of determination.


    The unpleasant feeling doesn''t fit, but rather gets a little stronger.


    But Sophia turned her powerful eyes toward the sky so that she could never lose it.


    "Well, let''s say we start"


    Not to tell anyone, but the Demon King groaned.


    Lift its mouth up as the thin darkness spreads.


    "... finally. That took a long time."


    "Right. Sure, I was supposed to start the week early... but I found it interesting."


    "Funny thing......?


    "Oh.... apparently my power increases when I give man fear or despair"


    "- Be!?


    The Demon King watched with pleasure as his eyes opened to surprise.


    I returned the reaction as expected, and it distorts the mouth.


    "You... are you kidding me...!?


    "Oh. It''s the same as you, but I guess it''s not yours. Probably... just like that one."


    "... eh"


    A murderous gaze is directed at the demon king, who looks good at something.


    But for the Demon King, it''s the same thing as expected, and it''s fun again.


    Atst, when you leak augh, you turn your face toward it as it is.


    "From the moment this power became avable, I wondered if... Gosh, this might as well be named his sessor rather than the Demon King"


    "You......!


    Now it is time for a clear gaze to be turned, but the Demon King shrugs his shoulders boringly.


    Like I made a fool of myself, I hummed my nose.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, don''t be so sure. There''s no way I can seed him."


    "... naturally"


    "What you think and what I''m saying probably means something different... well, fine. It doesn''t matter."


    "Hmm..."


    When you snort to agree, it has turned its gaze to encourage you to be ahead of the word.


    "So you''re saying you were ready to boost your power?


    "Ha, no way. I took a lighter look, but you weren''t anywhere near what would be my opponent? You don''t have to do that on purpose."


    "... So what were you doing?


    "Having said that, if we have the opportunity to increase our power, should we use it? I''m a businessman, but I don''t know if I can beat you when I get my full strength back. Then we should boost our strength a little bit now."


    "Prep is prep but you mean prep for it...... still, you''ve changed"


    "It just changed the way we did it. I haven''t changed as much myself."


    That said, the Demon King walked out.


    Footsteps continue a littlete and two minutes of footsteps linger on the spot.


    "Come on, the moment is here. Please wee me with a round of apuse. In the name of despair and fear, it deserves to honor me."


    Hands spread with y-dyed motion, moments, dim darkness cleared.


    It was the pale sky and the dazzling sun that extended into sight¡­ beneath which the township inhabited by man is spread.


    The Demon King looks at it and opens his mouth wide...


    "Scratch it - the moment of the demon king''s resurrection"


    To the world, as he proimed, and so he told them.

 212 Beginning Aftermath

    There were no precursors at the beginning.


    No... or should I say those that have been happening so far were a precursor.


    However, for the majority, it did not make any difference that it began abruptly.


    Suddenly it appears in the sky. Towards it, a gaze is poured simultaneously.


    The same was true for the soldiers who guarded the king''s capital.


    They are supposed to move first, but they look up at the sky in the same mboyant manner as those around them.


    It''s easy to curse at that for beingzy, but in a way it would be irresistible.


    More than two weeks have already psed since emergency deployments began.


    They were wary of something in the beginning, too, and if nothing happens during that time, they get rxed.


    I guess there''s nothing today anyway, and that''s what makes me think so, which I can''t me.


    But if you say you''rezy, I can''t argue with you.


    "Well... most people probably don''t know, so let''s introduce ourselves. Nice to meet you, Demon King."


    And it - the Demon King starts introducing himself looking down, as if to bruise those people.


    I put my arms together and told him so in a dignified manner... but I frowned slightly at theck of any reaction.


    "Mm...? Didn''t you understand that the folks were too noble? Or am I too scared to react? Come on, I''ll allow you to drool your head and crawl and squat. I will kill those who have done well without suffering."


    But again, there was no response to that word.


    Or most people didn''t even know how to react.


    Wonder and its voice have arrived well, and its appearance has a strange presence.


    That''s why we all looked up together¡­ it was puzzling that we came first to the words we heard.


    That would be so.


    Although it does exist, that''s all if you put it the other way around.


    Those who only look like themselves float in the sky and call themselves demon kings.


    It''s obvious that it''s not normal at the time it''s floating in the sky, but that''s why it''s not enough to remember fear.


    That''s what happened.


    Of course they understand where they live.


    that there is a demonic forest in the form of contact with the realm of the kingdom, beyond which lies the realm of the demonic tribe.


    But to be honest, even if they understood it, it was hard to say they recognized it exactly.


    Because, of course, during the period since the Kingdom of Radius was formed, there has never even been a single attack by the Demon King.


    Demon King?


    I only know the name, but what''s that?


    That''s what it looks like.


    If this were another country, there might have been another reaction.


    But to them the name Demons and Demon Kings was too familiar.


    Because of thisck of involvement, we have no choice but to react as if we had heard it in the name of a distant rtive without overreacting to it.


    Like I said in the first ce, they''ve never seen anything like the Demon King.


    It''s the end of a rumor that it doesn''t actually exist because no one has seen it before.


    Where I was named Demon King, the first thought thates to mind is, isn''t it deception? That''s what it is.


    From confusion to suspicion, at the end of the day, the glimpse began to mix with his gaze that something strange hade out... and the Demon King narrowed his eyes.


    "... I see, are you a fool? I can''t see how great I am. But if you''re a fool, you can''t help it. Hmm... Then I''ll be right here with my greatness."


    The whining never became a word until the end.


    Because before that, more than that roar echoed on the spot.


    A giant ming flower blossomed, and I couldn''t see what I''d ever seen of it... so the soldiers finally dashed off.


    It doesn''t make any difference what we do, whether we''re really the demon king or the weird one who''s fooling us.


    Nevertheless, it is not necessary to think about whounched the present attack.


    I don''t think you need to think about that anymore.


    "- Be"


    A grunting whine leaked from the mouths of the soldiers looking over.


    If you don''t need to see it, those who were looking forward will return their gaze to you for something¡­ opening their eyes and leaking a simr voice.


    "... stupid"


    Everyone thought it burned out after the mes went out. That was there looking the same.


    Yes, it''s the same... intact.


    I haven''t even changed my outfit to put my arms together.


    In the unlikely event, the temper spreads among the people as if the upset of the soldiers had been transmitted.


    "I don''t know if you''ll stand in my way... there''s enough disrespect for you."


    But the Demon King didn''t see you anymore.


    The gaze is far above it, and there is a woman there who floats in the sky just like herself.


    "Oh, that''s disrespectful, isn''t it? I have no respect for you, not even a single thing."


    "Hmm... seems to be able to do some things, but are the fools still fools? Come on, I want you to know how great I am... hmm? You, somewhere..."


    Again, the words were never uttered to the end.


    Because before that, there was a shadow that jumped in from below with tremendous momentum.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Moments, like metal bumped into each other, a tall sound sounded.


    A giant sword is swung down in front of the demon king... but it is held back by an invisible wall, but it stops there.


    "Shh...!


    "Again... how much do you guys care if you piss me off? Fools are foolish and keep their heads hanging until I kill them...!


    A powerful shock wave urred on the spot at the same time as shouting like an outrage, a shadow about to strike his next hand - blowing us away.


    If he was a concurrent person, he would be dusted by it alone, but us was in the shock of being good.


    Without being blown away for about a few meters or looking particrly wounded, the woman - descends to Sophia''s side as she is.


    I looked abominably at those two, and there, however, lifted one eyebrow as if the Demon King had noticed something.


    "Mm...? You guys... well, I thought you looked familiar, but that was them then."


    "... unexpected. I never thought you''d remember us."


    "You were still the best of the misceneous fish. My heart broke but I didn''t look desperate, so if it came to me, I was going to make it desperate this time... Hmm, apparently just fine"


    The mouth of a narrowed demon king begins to distort in pleasure.


    Before such a demon king, Sophia and the others stood vignt... so the demon king opened his mouth as if he remembered something.


    "Oh, yeah, I almost forgot. Well, it doesn''t make much sense... it''s a pleasure from me. Enjoy yourself."


    He said so and snapped one finger, but it made no difference on the spot.


    Yet I turned my gaze downwards like they were yed because I understood what had happened.


    "You... could you do that?


    "You''re right that I can do it now, precisely. Fair enough, but don''t worry about it. I told you. Doesn''t make sense. In fact, what more could it mean than there''s a bond?


    That was not true.


    What just happened is that the moment the demon king rang his finger, for some reason, numerous demons appeared around the king''s capital.


    But the King''s Capital has a line to avoid demons, so they don''t invade the King''s Capital.


    "What a senseless thing to say. It can''t be pointless......?


    "Right...... in many ways, how much impact"


    So far most of them have not noticed because they care about the sky, but some of the soldiers should have already noticed.


    It will be only a matter of time before the people realize it.


    And then there''s no doubt that the King''s Capital will be in chaos.


    I was prepared for something like a demon king to appear once... but it was just unexpected that a demon king really appeared and even this would happen.


    "Huh, do you have a few words? It makes sense because it''s a performance to give you more fear and despair. But if you head downstairs, you''ll be wiped out. Would that be pointless in that sense?


    "... if I could head out, I''d be talking about"


    It is also true.


    It seems that some demons are quite powerful to observe from the signs they feel, but they will be easily annihted if they head either to us or Sophia.


    But there''s no way I can do that.


    I don''t think even the two of us can win, such as dealing with the Demon King.


    If you fight alone, you''ll just get hit lightly.


    "You''re not going to head there, or... okay. Then I''ll just hang out with you."


    "... eh"


    Moment after moment, the Demon King''s intimidation increased.


    I knew it, but he hadn''t done everything he could yet.


    No... I guess we''re still far from doing everything we can.


    But still, we have to do something about it.


    There are a lot of things that concern me.


    Perhaps the Demon King should have been defeated, but why did he show up like this?


    How did you show up here in the first ce?


    But I asked, and I don''t have an answer anyway.


    Then now we just concentrate on this fight.


    Nevertheless, where I worked so hard, I still wouldn''t win.


    So the important thing is to buy some time here.


    That''s why I came all the way up here.


    Naturally, it is Sophia''s magic that us and the others are now floating in the sky.


    But to be honest, Sophia isn''t very good at this magic.


    Besides, it''s for me and us.


    Concentration for control and magic are taken for that matter.


    About 30% of the time you fight on the ground, you''re sure to think you''ll lose your fighting ability.


    us, who is unfamiliar withbat in the sky, can''t fight enough.


    Still, I came here for two reasons.


    One, because there''s no need to think about the impact on the surroundings here.


    If you fight downstairs, you don''t know how much damage you''ll get.


    But here, you don''t have to think about it.


    And more importantly, the second one.


    This ce is quite tall and therefore outside the boundaries of the junction.


    Because the Demon King is not a demon, he puts it within the conjuncture, and it is not affected.


    But here she is - Hildegard can do everything he can.


    Given that, we should fight here in two ways, so.


    Of course, we''ll have to hold out until Hildegard gets here, but we''ll see at a nce where we''re fighting.


    Arrival times vary depending on where you are now, but to that extent they should hold up.


    Or if you can''t do it to that extent, it''s another dream of your dreams, such as defeating the Demon King.


    Everyone downstairs should be doing what they can.


    Well, then...


    "Hmm... shall we face it? Come on, then scratch your feet. You''re too excited to end up like that, huh?


    "Tell me...!


    "Yeah... you don''t think it''s the same as us then...!


    Sophia starts chanting and us jumps in.


    The Demon King watched with his arms together - shed.

 213 Dragon Man And Adjudicator

    Hildegard sighed as he heard the roar that had urred in the distant sky.


    As for what happened, I''mrgely guessing.


    There''s nothing I can do if I don''t go... No, things are happening where I don''t know what to do.


    ()


    But that''s why I have to go further.


    "You don''t seem to miss it..."


    "... whatever. I''m helping you with that for me. I can''t let you go first for my sake."


    That being said, it is one young man standing in front of the Hildegards.


    Technically, we should probably say something that looks like a young man¡­ and this appeared to the Hildegards almost simultaneously with the appearance of an array in the sky.


    "Hmm... so how about we help you with that purpose and what you''re doing? That way, there''s no reason for you to help me?


    "Hmm... you may be right in reason, but can you believe someone else you just met? There''s no way I can believe it. That''s what we do to each other. It''s no use trying to do anything with that kind of bullshit."


    "Hmmm, I''m not just going to bullshit you, I''m not going to be someone else at all... but this doesn''t seem possible"


    I mean, they say the only way to get to the rescue is to forcibly break through.


    Though...


    "Hmm... Lina, are you going to be able to do something about that by yourself? Don''t hesitate to leave it to me if you can."


    Lina, who had been staring jiggly as if to ask for a gap in the array from earlier, slowly shook her neck to the side as she put it between her moments.


    "¡­ it seems impossible"


    "Hmm, still..."


    The same conclusion was drawn by Hildegard.


    Probably the strength of the opponent, extraordinarily deserving.


    Moreover, it can be sufficient that it is at least seven days old and above.


    Lina alone would be able to bring it to some extent, but it would just not be possible until I put on the other piece.


    I don''t care if Hildegard wields all his power... it makes no sense where he says he can''t.


    "By the way, what about authority as an adjudicator?


    "... Huh?


    I thought I couldn''t do it about it either because I said it seemed impossible on my own, but it was a shing voice that came back to the inquiry.


    He turns his gaze to the side for only a moment without releasing his vignce forward, exhaling as if he were frightened.


    "What''s that reaction? Maybe I didn''t think you weren''t noticed, huh?


    "Hey, why...?


    "What does that mean? It means that Lina is half-awakened as the adjudicator of mankind - how did she realise that she has taken over some of her power and knowledge, or how does she know that she is the adjudicator itself... which way?


    "¡­ both."


    "Hmm... well, I told you, either way, it''s me, so I''m the only one who can answer."


    Answering that, Lina has just narrowed her eyes and turned her dissatisfied gaze, but she''s not kidding.


    Because there is no other answer.


    It is true that it is from God in this world that we heard the name of the adjudicator, but it is because of previous generations that we know about other roles and powers.


    If there is a simr world, it is only natural that there are people in simr roles.


    And Hildegard was there doing a pir of God, and so forth.


    It would be natural to know so much about them again.


    Most of all, it''s not strictly because it''s God, it''s in rtion to the power that Hildegard was presiding over, and I haven''t heard it, but I''ve answered it all together, so saying it''s entirely Hildegard''s knowledge generates a narrative... I don''t need to be cordial and polite about the area.


    There''s only one thing that matters.


    "Anyway, it looks like those in authority still can''t use it against you. Humanity''s absolute right to murder is supposed to be given authority in the early days, so it doesn''t mean it doesn''t even have a half-awakened state. Hmm... I thought so, but the Dragon Man is still not in the category of mankind in the world..."


    "... what?


    And, if I was whining to confirm my thoughts, there was a reaction from those in front of me.


    I didn''t mean for you to ask.


    "How do you know about Dragon Man? I was just told to keep it down because it''s going to get in my way... who are you?


    "Well... I don''t have the right to teach you."


    With that said, shrugging his shoulders, he nces up into the air.


    I thought it was because of how they didn''t attack me, but it still seems this one''s purpose is to stop them.


    Is that to help you figure out how powerful this is and buy you even a second of time... or is it about knowing what this is all about?


    If it''s thetter and you''ve been aiming for it, it''s no trouble... but I''ll reconsider there.


    Does it make any more difference than it turns out to be the same?


    "... fine. If you''re not willing to teach, you won''t be forced to ask."


    "I''m not short tempered... but it would be convenient if you were motivated."


    "... is it really convenient? I think I should have figured out a way to get something out of them like that..."


    "I wish I coulde up with something with that, because it was unlikely. Or if Lina has any current knowledge that might help..."


    To the words, Lina clouded her face.


    It''s like saying the answer at that point, but I''ve predicted it from the beginning, so there''s nothing to say about it.


    Of course it would have happened, but...


    "... I''m sorry, it doesn''t look like it"


    "No, I don''t need to apologize. In other words, although the adjudicators have absolute authority over mankind in the first ce, as their name suggests, otherwise they are pointless. If you have the authority, that''s enough, so normally you don''t even have to fight. If you think about it, it''s enough to fight as a superior."


    "... really, how do you know so well? It''s only recently that I found out..."


    "Well... it sounds better to concentrate on this one now than that, doesn''t it? Apparently, I''m motivated."


    If you turn your gaze, that in front of you was going to pop up now.


    Yet it doesn''t pop up, I''m sure it''s due to the same reason Hildegard can''t think of hitting the lead.


    If there''s a difference, it means that the other side doesn''t seem to realize it, while this one knows it.


    We need to use it and somehow gain an advantage.


    Lina, I left the avant-garde to you.


    ¡­¡­ Sure, I don''t like support or anything, but isn''t it better for the Dean of the Academy toe forward?


    "Hate and for some reason I can''t do everything I can. In this state, it would be best for Lina to turn to my support in the avant-garde."


    "Mmm... I don''t know, but I get it"


    You must have understood that there was a reason.


    Hildegardo exhales softly to Lina, who has set up.


    Because I didn''t want to give as much information over there as I could.


    If you ovep too many words, you''re more likely to get noticed from it.


    If we can keep this up, there''s even a chance we can take it down if we seed... is that just too much to want?


    For now, with the aim of gaining an advantage, what follows should be considered at that time.


    "... Speaking of which, it seems like a lot of things are going on, are those two okay?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I don''t know what to say, but those two can do that."


    The two people who are not here now - Lars and Helen - left toward the king''s capital at the same time that it appeared in front of them.


    I missed that, just because I couldn''t afford to leave those two alone, and probably those two weren''t subject to stalling.


    I guess that''s what you decided if those two were okay.


    Although those two are certainly weakpared to the superior ss, I''m sure they want a little more power in the Wang capital.


    Those two should help you enough.


    At least, there''s not much we can do on the road.


    You don''t have to worry about it... rather, this is the one you should care about now.


    "Well, we''re still busy with this... let me just push through!


    "It is!


    At the same time as Lina came forward it also came forward, but instantly Hildegard pped his fist into the ground.


    Shortly after touching the shock wave that urred, its body stops unnaturally for a moment, and Lina jumps into nostalgia in that gap.


    A sword swung down was mmed into its body.

 214 Fighting Dragon Men

    Looking at the sight in front of him, Hildegard gently bit his lower lip.


    On your teeth, it''s terrible.


    If I coulde forward, I would think... I just couldn''t help but say what I couldn''t do.


    If you wave your right arm into the sigh mix, the shock wave will run by the force rubbed, leaving your nails behind in a literal sense to the ground pped.


    However, the target acted surprised because he received it repeatedly and repeatedly.


    It was not the body that was struck, but unnaturally stopped moving, that moved it as forcefully as it had assumed.


    All I''m saying is that I''m used to it, and on the contrary, what surprised me about it is Lina.


    I''m stuffed with distance by the arrow tip I tried to step in and step for a moment.


    Attack or defend.


    Lina''s movements slightly dull at the stray past her head momentarily.


    And it''s not like they''re gonna miss that gap.


    "Let it be, it is!


    But before that, Hildegard was waving his left arm.


    A flying shock wave beats it to the counter - fogging near it.


    But instead, her body stopped unnaturally again, and Lina had left.


    I would have been able to unleash the attack, but I guess I decided it didn''t make sense to unleash it in an inadequate position.


    It was a good decision.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so d to hear that."


    "No, it''s not my fault if it''s one way or the other. I didn''t expect you to adapt so quickly. Besides, I didn''t know you were going toe so hard... it''s not something clever like that."


    "Hmm... I lose your face demon. But I don''t know how you''re getting in my way, but if you do, it''s not until you deal with it."


    It''s not something I could handle so easily from what I found out...... or it''s not something I could handle in the first ce, but it doesn''t make any sense from what I''ve just said than it''s been done.


    I will have to support this one on the assumption as well.


    "Not at all... just a little snagging."


    The blur that rolled just in my mouth, fortunately, didn''t seem to reach anyone''s ear.


    Or simply couldn''t afford to care less about the extra?


    Lina matched the attack of the opponent who jumped in, sounding high.


    Since the battle began, it was time for thirty minutes.


    Even though they are, they are not very hurt by both sides because theyck each other''s decision making.


    Almost mutual as a force.


    The trick and skill is that Lina is on top, and the simple power and protection are on the other side.


    However, since the other side is better than the other side in terms of overall strength, Hildegard has managed to create equilibrium with the addition of Hildegard.


    If the other attack hits, it won''t be all right, but Lina is squeaking it well and knocking back on it the other way around.


    But.


    "Eh... after all, I don''t feel like I''m shing you over and over again. I mean, it hasn''t actually been shed... why are you so hard? I don''t look like I''m wearing special protective gear or using magic..."


    "Hmm... take what for granted. With that degree of sword and arm, there will be no way the dragon scales will be ripped apart"


    "What scale... Huh? Is that a scale? Normally it just looks like our skin..."


    "No, it''s a conceptual story. The dragon man has taken over some of the power he once could. I just don''t know how much I took over... but for now, all I can use is scales and nails. Even if it''s invisible, if you think it''s covering the surface of your body, you''re pretty much right."


    Rather than predicting, the words I said with certainty narrowed my eyes that were directed at this one.


    The emotions in there are irritating.


    "You... so how do you know that? Can you understand? It''s not just supposed to be understandable to people."


    "Then it means you''re not just a human being."


    "¡­ you"


    It gets even more irritating, but as for this one, I''m just saying the facts.


    Though I''m not saying everything at the same time, I don''t have the inws to teach you that much.


    Nevertheless, what it is saying is also correct.


    What Hildegard has been saying since earlier is not something ordinary humans can know, let alone impossible to understand.


    Then it is likely that we can reach Hildegard''s identity from there... but it is also difficult.


    Because a dragon man for a dragon is like an ogre.


    It is like a person goes to God as he is, and it does not be normal to think that the other person is as well.


    That is no exception to Hildegard.


    Then why did Hildegard notice that Hildegard remembers spending time as a god in other worlds, and he has the experience and knowledge gained at that time.


    Above all, the power Hildegard has taken over is this'' eye ''and power.


    Although mybat abilities havergely fallen due to that, I am quite confident when ites to watching for that matter.


    That''s why I noticed about Lina, and if I use it well, there''s no way I''m going to be able to tell who she is if she''s a dragon man.


    But now that he realizes it, Hildegard can''t go out and fight his opponent from the front.


    "Hum... the dragon scale, is it... just as hard as it is, right?


    "I don''t think that''s exactly what it means, but still, it wouldn''t make a big difference. Attacks on dragons are less effective or more difficult than the original ones are also conceptual reasons. I don''t think I can break through that defense if I feel like killing a dragon."


    As I say, weigh the timing of each other''s movements.


    By the way, it''s mainly for the exchange of information.


    Even though Hildegard says he has knowledge, the opinions of those who are actually fighting are still important, and Lina needs information because they are actually fighting.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t do it right after the battle started.


    Because I didn''t think that was necessary.


    Perhaps the other person has just woken up as a dragon man.


    Clearly it was swinging by force, mighty but also with many gaps.


    Overall, Lina and Hildegard joined forces to equate, but obviously this one was in their favor for that matter.


    Furthermore, Hildegard was the only one who knew.


    I thought if we thought about those things together, we could win without a problem.


    "sh the dragon scales, are you..."


    "What, you''re not saying you''re not sure?


    "Well, if I can sh it or not, I think I can sh it..."


    "... ho? You can sh the dragon scales, right? How old are you...?


    That was probably half provocative, but at the same time, you can tell by the look in its eyes that about half of it is serious.


    That''s why Lina couldn''t seem to keep her mouth shut either.


    "Mm...? You''re gonna tell me you can''t kill me?


    "You can''t actually make me suffer a single hand wound, can you? But you''re going to be killed, and you''re going tough."


    With the words, its mouth was distorted by mockery...... moments changed the haunting air of Lina.


    When I say this, it gives rise to a narrative, but Lina hasn''t really done it before.


    I understood at a nce that the opponent was more powerful than me, but therefore, I guess because I knew that if I was prevented from making a serious blow, winning or losing would be decided at that point.


    That''s the same thing, no matter how much support Hildegard gives afterwards.


    The dragon man is taking over the dragon element - about half of it is conceptual.


    And concepts are synonyms of reason if you stick them up.


    In other words, it is aw, a fixed event.


    It is almost impossible to break a robust concept, and once we give the fact that we have won, it is not something that we can do with half-baked means to overturn it.


    I didn''t tell Lina about it, but she seemed to understand it somewhat, either from the knowledge of the adjudicator or from the instinctive.


    But now Lina''s trying to be serious, no matter what she thinks.


    "I''m still working desperately hard to go after my brother in this. That''s why you can''t pull it off if you say that......!


    Lina, who said so, apparently meant it... but nodded back small to the gaze she had pointed at us for a moment.


    Because I understood the intent.


    Perhaps Lina just rode the other person''s words just right, and she meant to do so from the start.


    Because Hildegard thought so, too.


    The conversation was mainly for information exchange, but at the same time I was wondering if they would provoke me.


    The reason is simple, because it is unlikely to win as it is.


    Technically, we would be able to do it if we kept outnumbering it, but that doesn''t make sense.


    If you try to attack it badly, I''m sure Lina will get hit somewhere.


    The cause of this is mainly learning and coping on the other side.


    As always, they''re learning that they''re wielding power, but they don''t need that much power to defeat Lina.


    In fact, you''re right, and it makes sense that if you have less power to wield, you won''t be wielded very much.


    But the biggest problem was the person who responded.


    It''s against Hildegard¡­ but it''s impossible.


    If I can handle it in the first ce, I''m doing it myself, by the way.


    But it is a fact that we are being dealt with¡­ So, by way of conclusion, we cannot take any longer.


    If you don''t defeat it even if you do it somewhat impossibly, you will only be jilli poor.


    And maybe they''re aware of that, too.


    There''s no way you haven''t noticed.


    Then it should not be necessary to deliberately provoke, etc.


    "... Lina"


    "... I know."


    If you call out your name in a low voice, a small nod returns with a response in a low voice.


    It''s almost certainly a trap, but it means jumping in after you figure it out.


    In fact, there is no other way.


    Or maybe someone wille if it holds up... but that would just be too optimistic.


    Soma, who seems to be here to help us at this hour, is not here.


    And that''s why we can''t be held back any longer in this ce.


    Words run out on each other, and pinned and stuck air drifts.


    Are you willing to intercept the other side, the atmosphere that wraps it up is still different than it was earlier.


    It was a quiet sound that seemed to be heard until the sound of each other''s breathing...... inadvertently, a roar sounded from afar.


    Moments, as if they had signaled it, the two bodies moved - what reached their ears before it was the sound of stepping on the grass from the rear.


    "- Dean!?


    When Lina''s voice sounded like a scream, Hildegard also captured what it looked like.


    It''s like a shadow at first nce. It''s familiar.


    Shadow eater.


    Its arm, which captures the attacking opponent''s abilities, was swung down toward Hildegard.

 215 Dragon Man And Dragon Man

    Pan, and something light bounced. It sounded like it flew.


    As the silence spreads, the sound of sighing sounds well.


    "Oh man...... I didn''t mean that was the trap you were looking for, did I?


    Hildegard, attacked by a shadow eater, was safe.


    On the contrary, it hasn''t scratched one in the first ce.


    Touch Hildegard. No, because the shadow eater flew better.


    Hildegard didn''t do anything.


    Exactly was that unexpected, or the eyes pointed at this one were slightly opened.


    "Stupid...... I should have been apletely moronic individual. It was a story that someone with superior skills could capture their abilities..."


    "Hmm? Nothing strange, huh? I would have liked to have thought that even some of me could take in that kind of character in the first ce. If you think about it, you''ll understand it as quickly as you can."


    "... what?


    I''m surprised you didn''t understand what I was saying... but eventually your eyes will be even bigger and clearer than they were earlier.


    Apparently, I finally understood.


    "... no way, you...!?


    "It''s toote for me to finally realize I''ve been given so many tips. Though there are dragons, it''s not proof that there was enough refinement."


    "What... does that mean you''re also a dragon man...? Stupid......!?


    Although I am unusually surprised, this is rather the normal reaction.


    Most importantly, if I had the basic knowledge, I would not even understand some of the dragons.


    By the way, Lina didn''t seem to know, and she was leaning her neck like she wasn''t sure how to react.


    "... I''ve been wondering for a while now, what the hell is a dragon man? For a moment I thought it was a kind of demon, but it''s not, is it?


    "I don''t feelfortable being treated in the same line as a demon, so I don''t want you to stop me if you can. Well, if you look at it from the world, it seems like it will, but that''s why it''s even more so."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "No, not that I care so much... Hmm, but asking so means not even in my knowledge as an adjudicator"


    "Uh... yes, you are. It seems so."


    "You don''t even know Lina''s half or her guardian stuff, do you?


    "... do you know that because the Dean of the Academy did it with the Dragon Man?


    "You don''t have to hit it, you don''t have to go far."


    And while we were talking about that, they recovered somewhat from the shock over there.


    I could have tried attacking you right now, but you wouldn''t have gotten that far.


    "... I honestly don''t believe it, but if you do say so, it will also exin what you did to me. Apparently it''s true..."


    "You can''t just throw up a lie about this, can you? Of course it''s not true."


    "What the Dean of the Academy was doing... you know, the one where the opponent''s movements unnaturally stop right after the attack, right? What does that have to do with the fact that the dean did it with the dragon man? Are you talking about Dragon Man specific skills?


    "If that were the case, I''d have noticed earlier, wouldn''t I? But if you think about it this way, you''ll see."


    Why was Hildegard unnaturally stopping his movements whenever he attacked?


    That''s simple.


    Because the dragons cannotpete with each other.


    This is not about having a decision like that, it''s about dragons being present.


    The dragon is a being born out of fantasy about the strongest thing a man holds.


    In other words, dragons must be the strongest of them all.


    There is, of course, strictly a difference in strength between dragons, and that bes more pronounced, especially by the years of life.


    But for reasons of existence, we must notpare orpete with it.


    If we tried to make it impossible, we would bounce off each other because of the worst self-contradictions.


    That''s why dragons can''t instinctively fight when they''re about to fight.


    Although an attack can be carried out precisely, it will not always hit that attack, and if it is about to hit, the person who unleashed the attack will forcibly erase it.


    Furthermore, both those that attacked and those that were attacked shortly afterwards be physically rigid and unable to move.


    This is basically inevitable because it stilles from instinct as a dragon.


    "... yeah? Wait a minute. It is. Looks like there was a word I wasn''t used to hearing right now...... Huh? What do you mean, a dragon?


    "Nothing stays that way, all right? You know, literally, right? A dragon man is a dragon who has fallen... reincarnated."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!?


    From what I''m seriously surprised at, apparently, there''s really nothing about dragon men in my knowledge as a adjudicator.


    Most of all, if dragon men are not categorized as human beings, then there is something about them.


    "Nevertheless, I think I''ve been saying the word dragon for a while now. I told you about the dragon scales and all that."


    "No, I thought it was a metaphor or something..."


    "Damn, isn''t that a lot of refinement? By the way, as for reincarnation, there must have been some reincarnation denial or something in your authority as an adjudicator, and you don''t have to exin it, do you?


    "Oh, yes... they do have it as knowledge... no, more than that. A dragon... really, isn''t it?


    "I told you, it doesn''t make sense to lie."


    "Mmmm..."


    I looked at it with slight suspicion that I couldn''t believe it right away, but I guess I had no choice.


    Neither does Hildegard think it''s something you can believe as soon as you say it.


    Nevertheless, I can''t give you any convincing evidence...


    "... by the way, is that what we all know?


    "I don''t know who everyone refers to, but at least the Lord''s parents and the king and his wife in this country do. Well, there''s only a few people I know... and then, of course, I know Soma."


    "... so is your brother? I don''t think I saw anything like that at all... that''s my brother.... Right, you''re right. I understand, I believe you!


    "It''s good to talk fast, but your lord isn''t the same..."


    I leak a bitterugh that it''s really the same around convinced as soon as I get Soma''s name out.


    However, it is not a very pleasant situation to continue to talk about right now, so it is gratifying.


    "I found out that the Dean of the Academy or someone over there is a former dragon... after all, it''s only the former, isn''t it?


    "Basically, yeah. Even though it takes over the power and nature of dragons to a certain extent, it''s basically no different than being born a strong person."


    If you look at it from the world, not being categorized by mankind is something simr to an old elf.


    I guess I''m just being treated as an exception because of the small number.


    It should be recognised as natural if the number increases.


    Most of all, the fact that the number increases is hopeless in itself.


    "Well, you know what Lina wants to hear. I mean, why can''t we still fight each other when we''re only ex?


    "Oh, yes, it is"


    "That''s not because, as I just said, I''ve inherited it somewhat. That''s why I left Lina with the avant-garde. We can''t fight each other properly even if we fight from the front... because we knew we were lurking demons around us."


    "... Huh? Did you notice that?


    "I''m rather surprised the Lord didn''t notice. I was wondering if you just let it go just like me, knowing perfectly well..."


    "Keh, I don''t like the sign detection system..."


    It''s a little bit of a problem that you don''t realize how bad you are at this distance... or maybe you realize that you don''t need to feel instinctively.


    In retrospect, when he was reunited with Hildegard in that vige, he felt signs that Hildegard had not noticed.


    Given that, it shouldn''t mean I''m as bad as I think I am.


    Though there are actually several demons lurking around, like Shadoweater earlier, it''s just like Lina or Hildegard wouldn''t be any obstacle, even where they''ve been attacked during battle.


    If I need to feel it, I''m not being honest.


    Even though I guess my abilities are divided into my power as an adjudicator, so instinctively cutting as little as possible unnecessary part of the story is likely enough.


    By the way, I know about demons but I leave them because there''s nothing wrong with them where they were and I was a little interested in what they were used for.


    If it works, I don''t think I can use this one the other way around... so I can say that the thought was a sess.


    Because when ites to why you talk so much to Perape in battle, half to give Lina information, and the other half to give her information.


    He was trying toy low as much as possible that Hildegard was a dragon man, in order to use it to advance the fight in his favor.


    That in itself seeded, but at the same time failed.


    You just can''t defeat it, because this one could have been defeated as it was.


    That is why we have thus decided to actively disclose the information this time.


    That way, to advance the battle in your favor.


    As I said earlier, the Dragon Man inherits some of the nature of the Dragon years.


    On the contrary, it is only partially inherited.


    Besides, what you inherit varies from individual to individual¡­ if you put it in a nutshell, depending on it, it is possible that the other person will be able to fight the same dragon man.


    Fact is, I was doing something close to it.


    Probably would have stopped even stopping at this one if it had gone on like that.


    The dragon man''s inability to fight the dragon man in the first ce is, in one way or another, close to reflection.


    It used to be, so if it still is, it''s due to unconscious work.


    This is no exception to Hildegard, who was also an ex-god.


    Rather, it can be said that the rise in rank has unconsciously engraved it in a stronger way.


    I was just trying to do something, and it''s not something I can do.


    But that could not be the case.


    Or, given that I was able to deal with it, I guess not.


    That''s why I gave him information.


    Half true, half lie information.


    To make the dragon man assume he can''t fight the dragon man.


    Then we should go back the same way we did back in the beginning.


    And in the meantime, now it''s time to fold.


    Once you win, it''s not like you''re talking about it.


    If the more time passes, the more disadvantaged you are, then you just have to fold it from the beginning without thinkingter.


    Hence.


    "Hmm...... I see. I mean, you know what?"


    "- Be!?


    While not failing to remain vignt until now, the attack was abruptly unleashed after hearing this story and thinking about something.


    Nevertheless, this one was on alert, and the Hildegard is ahead where the attack was headed.


    Because of the attack from the dragon to the dragon, there was no way to hit it... and yet I was surprised to avoid it because for some reason I was confident it would still hit me.


    But something truly amazing happened right after that.


    Naturally Hildegard''s body was stiff¡­ it was moving unchanged to make sure it was okay.


    "Stupid... you can''t possibly move...!


    "Hmm... what are you surprised about? I guess the reason I couldn''t move was because I was a dragon? Then it''s none of my business. I''m not a dragon...!


    Where I insisted on that, there''s no way I can erase my instincts as an unconsciously carved dragon.


    But actually being able to move means that''s what I really think.


    In a situation that has gotten worse rather than better, the cold sweat that has flowed naturally tells the cheeks.


    "... Dean of the College, isn''t that a bad idea?


    "It''s not good... but you can''t give up. They''re doing their best."


    The sound from the other side is still going on.


    That means they''re holding out.


    Then we can''t let ourselves give up here.


    The situation is as close to the worst as it can possibly be, but not the worst yet.


    If you keep thinking about your hands without giving up, I''m sure...


    "... Huh?


    The whining was leaking from either Lina or Hildegard''s mouth.


    That was uncertain, but the reason for such a leak was obvious.


    Because I did feel the ground shake, along with the noise that wasn''t the previous ratio.


    And if I''m not mistaken, the next source of the sound is not from the sky, but from the ground.


    "Hmm... Yazu, apparently you''vee up with a new game"


    Affirming the word, I thought I could see smoke rising like wolf smoke from a certain direction of the king''s capital.

 216 The Realm And The Knight

    Before the sight, Cami struck her tongue thoughtfully.


    It''s frustration with what caused it, frustration with myself for not being able to stop it.


    But how frustrating, there''s nothing you can do about what''s already happened.


    When I quickly switched consciousness, I shouted out loud.


    "As you can see here, no more! Prepare for the next!"


    "What, next...? Huh? Is there a next...? This, if this is a direct hit......!?


    But what came back was a frightened voice, and when I looked around, there was a clear fear in everyone''s face.


    I wonder if this is the Knights that protect this city, and hence the country, and it''s likely to leak a sigh of sigh, but it''s also something I can''t help.


    In fact, I do have fears in my heart.


    Looking around with that in mind, I return my gaze to its original ce.


    The ground has been decided and turned into a giant crater.


    The size itself is not so great.


    The precision is about ten meters, and to this extent, even Cami would be able to create it sparingly.


    So the problem is, its depth.


    Whatever, I don''t know how deep it is.


    What is in sight is just darkness, and the bottom is as if invisible.


    If you throw a pebble at it to try it, it''s enough to finally get a small sound back after more than a few seconds.


    I couldn''t imagine how I could create so much stuff in Cami.


    And this was created earlier.


    Until then, an attack wasunched only in the air, but it was directed at us abruptly.


    Besides, it''s only a blow.


    A single blow created such a sight.


    If I hadn''t remembered the chills and given instructions to evacuate, some of the people here would have sacrificed themselves.


    It''s easy to imagine that, and I don''t have to think about what would happen if I just scratched it instead of a direct hit.


    Plus, it''s definitely not the end now.


    It is more impossible to tell you not to remember fear there.


    But.


    "Hold on! I''m not telling you to prevent anything from happening! What the hell is going on here and what was that for!? And what happens if it breaks!? I''m talking about getting ready for it!


    "- Ha!? Oh yes... there was a need set up here to build a demon shelter line...!


    "Oh, that means it''s broken......!?


    "A demon is in the city...!?


    "Looks like you finally figured it out. There''s something else in this city that needs to be done..."


    A roar sounded while I was saying it, and the ground rocked violently.


    It''s probably the same thing I felt earlier, and if you turn your gaze toward the one who made the noise, something like earthquake is up.


    And if it wasn''t my fault, it was supposed to be where the need for a demonic avoidance junction was set up, just like here.


    Though I thought this would happen, my tongue leaks again into a development that is too predictable to pass.


    "Well, this will happen. There''s nothing I can do over here, so I need you to do something upstairs... if you can do it. Which means it won''t take long for the demons to break into the city."


    "So, but what''s in the royal castle should be protected by a strong guardpared to the rest...?


    I can''t help it because I am turned to a fearful attitude and a frightening gaze, and I feel as itchy as ever, but I have been temporarily made to stand over them by the king''s immediate life.


    Anything, that inevitably happens when you think about skills, and that it''s less bothersome to do so.


    It''s just an exaggeration to help.


    I don''t think you have to use your skills as a criterion until this is the time, or because this is the time.


    It''s an emergency, so maybe we''ll turn around better relying on what we''ve been relying on.


    In fact, if they were informed that Cami had advanced skills, they would be submissive, and this is how they would rely on it at times like this.


    Honestly though, as a Cami, it''s harder to do, but it''s also not if you can say that.


    "Sure, the point over there is that he''s stubbornly protected, and we''re talking about him being protected, so maybe we can protect him if we seed. But what do we do where we can only protect one? Doesn''t that make any sense?


    In total, there are six points of junction in this city.


    Only the Wang capital is strong, but in fact, each and every one of them is weak for that matter.


    It works now by interfering with each other and amplifying it, but they can''t let it be too strong one by one.


    It is the result of prioritizing amplification widths rather than simple outputs, and this seems to work best.


    As a result, if the number required falls below half, the effectiveness will fall to about 10% now.


    Still, no demons below intermediate level are allowed in, and no more demons or anything else should originally appear around the Wang Capital.


    Even so, for some reason now I see such demons around Wang Capital.


    Besides, whatever you think, those aims are the Wang Capital.


    How did that happen? It was definitely my fault.


    "Shit... less than half while I''m talking"


    To another roar and shake, I realize that the third was destroyed.


    We really don''t have time for this anymore until the demons break into the city.


    "Come on, demons areing! What''s your job and what''s your role!? Now is the time to do it!


    "Ha... ha!


    You realized it wasn''t just if you were frightened, and the knights responded to Cami''s decree in unison.


    Fear still seems to remain, but there is no choice.


    What matters is that you can still act, ready.


    "Where the need remains, it must still be somewhat effective. So other than that it should be a priority...... the castle walls will have some, which means the north and south gates. Probably the brittle because of two needs, especially in the south. Make the south your top priority."


    "Copy that!


    "And then..."


    Cami has to do more than just stand on top, assuming.


    And then I look around, wondering if there''s anything else I should say.


    "What about contacting the others?


    "No, you won''t need it. There must be one in each ce that you can urately determine. Or... the ones who belong to the Knights can''t even make this level of judgment?


    "No, it''s possible!


    "Good reply. Then trust your people."


    Answering that, the gaze I was pointing at my surroundings stops at one point in the north.


    The ce where Cami and the others were is where one of the southerners was.


    Sometimes there''s a South Gate nearby that should be the top priority, and we should have most of that for every Cami.


    But.


    "And I''m in a tentative position as it is... no, it''s tentative, so I''m going to trust you guys and leave it to you. I have somewhere to go."


    "I will do my best to meet my expectations......!... By the way, can I ask you where that ce is to go? Again, north?


    "Uh, well, it''s no different in the north..."


    I have a bad tooth cut because I also have the sense that I''m standing up there, albeit tentatively.


    Naturally there are corresponding duties and responsibilities.


    But even though we know it, Cami''s gaze is not at the north gate, near it.


    From here it was also possible to clearly see the figure, oriented towards a building that would be bi-perfect with the royal castle in this king''s capital.


    "Come and help me, but I''m still a lecturer at the academy. You can''t just let that one go and prioritize the others, can you?


    "I see... that''s something you can''t afford to do, and it would rather be natural. It is enough that you have led us so far. ''Cause if it was just us, we''d have stood out a lot more."


    "That''s too much praise. I just did what I had to do."


    "So that was great...... no, let me respond with more of our work. Good luck, then."


    "... oh, you guys too"


    When I salute them all together, I smile bitterly at those who had been my men until now, all the way to the South Gate.


    It''s too much to lift... but if you''ve been told that much, you''ll have to do what you have to do.


    The sound starts to sound again from above, and it doesn''t look like he''s giving up over there either.


    Listening to the sound and hearing the brave voicesing from around her, Cami rushed out of the scene to see how her godchildren were doing first.

 217 Demon KingS Food

    Biting at the sight beneath her eyes, Sophia tapped the magic of the mes into the demon king in front of her.


    The moment the mes that became dozens of spherical chunks exploded with the sound of thending, and us, who was jumping in with it, waves his sword down as it moves.


    sh and tear every me. sh and tear are rolled out - but what echoed was the sound of high armor.


    Ahead of the mes clearing, the sword has stopped in an unnatural position and has not reached the body of the Demon King.


    It was a sight that had been repeated many times before, but it was only to that extent that it was the same.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    By taking a step further from there and exerting force, the de is pushed forcefully.


    It sounded giddy and unpleasant, watching as the Demon King looked slightly surprised as he was about to receive a de that had never arrived before.


    And finally, my arm swung through.


    A sword draws a trajectory along with the sound of a thousand cuts pulling something... tongue pounding leaks out of us'' mouth.


    Because there was no response, and the figure that should have been in front of him was gone.


    If I patrolled my gaze, I was looking at this one a little further away, as the Demon King impressed me.


    "Ho... I''ve stepped in without fear of fighting back, but you never thought you could break my barriers, did you? Hmm... I didn''t mean to insult you..."


    "... that I didn''t insult you, etc., well said."


    "Not at all. Who wouldn''t have insulted you forpletely ignoring us and destroying the very essence of our bond?


    I''m not going to let you do any more of that nonsense, if you mean it, the Demon King tilted his neck.


    What''s on that face is a face that doesn''t really understand the meaning of what you''re saying.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I wouldn''t have had to pay any attention to you. Then it''s only natural to prioritize what you need more."


    "... eh"


    The words weren''t meant to stir this one up, they were probably just sincere.


    And it''s also true.


    At least until just now, Sophia and the others had never been able to scratch or even retreat.


    It is now the first time that it has been done, and even so it is natural to say.


    Though.


    "What you need...... you mean you needed to break the boundaries and invite demons to the city? Though I feel like you could destroy the city without doing that?


    "Of course not. But then there''s not enough fear and despair? I could have gotten that by snoring at you, but I couldn''t have gotten it more than I thought. Although I tried to ce both demons around, I honestly didn''t intend to use them... Hmm. It''s just not too bad to think of it."


    Sophia and the others exchanged their gazes for a moment as they watched the words under their eyes, vigntly.


    I guess what I just said is like talking to myself, because I had something to worry about for that.


    It''s about gaining fear and despair.


    Honestly, when I was told earlier, I only thought it looked like a demon king... but when I think about it, it''s weird.


    For once the demon king did not seek such a thing.


    Though they didn''t know everything about the Demon King''s actions, Sophia and the others were still part of the Demon King Crusade and were serious about defeating the Demon King.


    I''ve gathered quite a bit of information, and I can assure you that I''ve actually been rtive.


    Back then, the Demon King didn''t want that.


    Besides, I thought this was my fault... but it looks like the Demon King is gaining some strength.


    I simply wondered if you were putting your power down, but it''s odd for that.


    The increasing amount of power is unstable.


    There were times when there seemed to be only a slight increase, sometimes at once.


    Especially when the Demon King destroyed the first of the boundaries earlier.


    And it is also, without a doubt, when the men of the king''s capital remember fear and despair.


    Because the junction is important in the sense that it doesn''t send demons, but it''s something that can''t be destroyed more than that.


    Although it is the essence of the kingdom, it is not made of physical things, but of conceptual things.


    Therefore, a physical attack could not have broken... but it was lightly broken.


    It was known that demons were hitting the perimeter of the Wang capital.


    There was no confusion in that situation either, because I thought it would be okay if there was a bond.


    But the premise copsed.


    It will be natural for people to be ruled by fear and despair.


    That must have been huge because Sophia and the others are still fighting.


    Though they are pushed to see, they are not defeated.


    Then you must do something about it, and I''m well aware that they believe that.


    That is the Seven Heavens, and it is our duty and responsibility to meet that expectation and trust.


    But even though Sophia and the others were alive, the need for a light connection was broken.


    What''s more, it doesn''t fit in one, and it''s three in total.


    As a result, demons are starting to break into the city.


    So far, the Knights seem to be working hard for me, but I don''t know how long I''ll have that either.


    Besides, the point of the bond is still there.


    That''s supposed to be salvation, but I don''t care what happens if it breaks too, it''s only a source of anxiety.


    But if Sophia and the others had been defeated or pushed more, it would probably have been stronger to give up than to feel something like that.


    "... I''d like to ask you one thing, but aren''t you seriously trying to take us down, too, to give everyone fear and despair?


    "Hmm... is there any point in responding to a question that I know the answer to? In the first ce, did I tell you? y with you."


    "... that''s something licked"


    "Whether you''re licking it or not, isn''t that what you better understand? Well, that''s why I''m a little surprised..."


    That being said, I guess the reason I''m not looking greatly surprised is because I actually am.


    Just because it was unexpected is not enough to make it problematic.


    Sophia and the others are well aware of that, and that''s why I wanted to let you take one of my hand wounds with an earlier blow... it just doesn''t seem to work that well.


    But now I know one thing for sure.


    That still means the Demon King gives priority to wielding fear and despair on people.


    It is also a consequence of doing so, perhaps increasing the power of the Demon King.


    I don''t remember the question there because I knew there was such a thing.


    The information we gather to defeat the Demon King is not only about the Demon King.


    I really gathered it from one end because I didn''t know what kind of information would help.


    Of course, some of them had a lot of eyebrow spit, but many could never be ignored.


    For example, Evil Dragons, previously rtive, and Evil Gods, whose existence wouldter be called the Demon King, served, said they had the ability to make it their own strength by giving people fear and despair.


    In fact, evil dragons seemed to have such power, and then there is no wonder where demon kings had such power.


    Now that I know it, I don''t have the means to counter it... but if it''s a priority, then there''s a way to do it.


    "... by the way, wouldn''t you break the point of the junction any more? I just broke three, though I stopped my hand to my satisfaction. I don''t suppose you''re saying that our interference has been sessful?


    "You seem to recognize reality correctly. And let''s just say no to that. If you break everything, you give up, not despair. Sometimes I''ve heard that you need to add and subtract."


    I was listening, where I narrow my eyes.


    Although there is a question as to who it came from, I''m sure that''s because I thought that''s why Hildegard still doesn''t show up here.


    There''s probably a coborator or something, and thereby Hildegard is being held back.


    It''s not very believable, such as being able to hold her back, but I just have to decide that''s more than possible otherwise.


    That shouldn''tst that long either.


    This is the only way to buy time, believing that Hildegard wille.


    "¡­ So why are you answering so many questions with Be Be?


    "Well, at your convenience, you''re going to hang out with me. So, what''s the cost?


    The words, which were unleashed with a mocking grin, must havee from the heart.


    Perhaps the Demon King understands why this one has noticed why the Demon King''s power continues to grow, but he doesn''t seem to care about it.


    Instead, I dare you to teach it to me.


    It''s not something I can manage to do from what I found out in the first ce... to give this one, too, fear and despair.


    "... you already said that. Don''t think you''re like us then."


    "As for that, it certainly seemed true. If you were guys back then, you''d have had fear and despair at the same time... well, it wouldn''t be bad if you were a ymate. He seems to be up to something, but he''s also excited to figure out a way to give you despair, including that."


    You seem to realize that you''re up to something, but I don''t mind.


    There''s no way we''re not gonna find out this one is mostly about buying time.


    If you are going to y on it, it is just a ride of what is angry.


    "It''s no use. There are many lives on our backs that we have chosen to bear. As long as we have it, we don''t have time for despair."


    "Ho...? So many lives and things, you mean the ones here?


    "That''s not all. All the people who live in this country. That''s why we won''t forgive you for taking it from us."


    "Well, I don''t need your forgiveness or anything... so you''re not desperate when you''ve killed all the people who are here? You want to give it a try?


    "... eh"


    If they really moved it into action, I''m sure there''s nothing Sofia and the others can do about it.


    But I never moved to stop it because of what Sophia said to herself.


    There are numerous people here, but that is not all of the people of this country.


    If we need to abandon the king''s capital to save this country, to help more people, then so must the Sophias.


    Besides, there was some certainty that the Demon King would not do that.


    Not for humanitarian reasons, of course.


    "I can''t let you get any upset, or... I''m bored. Did you give him a little too much information? Are you convinced I''m not supposed to do that?


    "... I don''t think you''d do such a waste."


    "Huh, you''re right. There''s no way I''m going to do that in vain just to despair you, even though I''m still going to squeeze you out. But then..."


    The demon king, who was circling his gaze, smiled, as if he had noticed something.


    A chill ran on my spine momentarily because I understood what was in the direction the Demon King was looking at.


    "Oh, you, no way -"


    "You stopped the attack and you''re having this conversation because you decided this would be a better way to buy time? That''s right. If I keep doing this, I''m going to kill you before I let you down. But it''s boring to just keep talking like this. So why don''t we change the ce a little bit? This is going to make the people down there more desperate."


    Behind the demon king''s gaze, behind Sophia and the others.


    There it is, the royal castle.


    "Oh, let me..."


    "I told you? He said he was going to kill me as it was. Give me the difference in power."


    us tried to jump reflexively, but is blown away by the Demon King before waving his sword.


    Though I knew it, Sophia''s hand stopped for a moment at the difference in power that was too clear, during which time the demon king''s figure disappeared.


    I don''t have to think about where I''ve been.


    "... the worst. If you''re headed for the royal castle, it means you''re in the junction."


    "No, it would be too soon to say it still sucks. If it''s more about buying time, then he''s better suited. Perhaps I should say it''s convenient."


    "... right. Think about things."


    "And to do that, you can''t be rxing here. It bothers me downstairs..."


    "It still looks fine... and I guess I''ll just have to leave it to you. Let''s hurry."


    "Oh."


    I care about demons, but I can''t leave them alone about demon kings.


    I look down just for a moment, but I turn my gaze toward the royal castle, trying to shake it off.


    Hearing the hustle and bustle that came from under his eyes, Sophia and the others followed the demon king to the royal castle.

 218 End Of Play

    The moment he realized his arm was swung up at the tip of his gaze, Hildegard was jumping out of the spot a lot.


    Rather than to engage in an attack, it is for subsequent stiffness.


    It opens up so much distance that it temporarily leaves the front, but that''s also something we can''t help.


    If it''s not too big, it''s going to eat the attack right after.


    Although Hildegard also has the scales of dragons, it is, to be honest, to a degree of rest.


    Even if it''s not a conceptual attack, if it''s more than a certain attack, it''s about to get pierced.


    Naturally, I couldn''t prevent that attack, and I was actually wounded many times.


    Still no scratches on Hildegard''s body, because he was healed by his healing abilities.


    It doesn''t do that much good again, but it also inherits the healing power it had when it was a dragon.


    I won''t cure it if it happens that my arm has just disappeared, but to this extent, there is no problem.


    So even though there are no problems, the reason I am so far away from eating the attack was one thing or the other emotional.


    Because dragons hate being able to hurt their own bodies.


    And it is also because the concept that the dragon is the strongest is at its core.


    You can''t allow someone to hurt you because you''re the strongest.


    The person you hurt and, above all, yourself for allowing it.


    Well, technically, it depends on the person.


    Dragons basically want their fighters because they are the strongest.


    To prove himself the strongest¡­ or to have him exceed his own power.


    Dragons are the most powerful beings ever wanted, so they want someone beyond themselves to be the real strongest.


    But that''s why they don''t like to be hurt by unnecessarily unwanted opponents.


    Naturally, Hildegardo doesn''t even want to be hurt by an array of dust.


    Every time I get hurt, I feel bad... and I get angry about the extent to which I hit my pinky with the horn of a tance, to paraphrase.


    You may be told to be patient to that extent, but raw hate and it alsoes from your instincts as a dragon.


    I can''t avoid thinking about it, and I don''t even think about avoiding it.


    If I were to say it atst, I''d even try to clear it up.


    I don''t even have to think about what would happen if I went into that instinct task.


    Whatever the situation is going to change, it''s going to be the easiest thing to do than just make it worse no matter what you think... I know for sure that this one has no choice but to make that decision.


    "What is a feint?


    With his gaze pointed this way, his arm was pped against Lina.


    The sound of high armor sounded, and Rina could tell with her sword that she had prevented it, but the attack would not end there.


    The opposite arm, which was being squeezed out, was protruded, and for each sword that was a shield recement, Lina''s body was blown away.


    It must have been deliberate that that direction was the same as Hildegard''s flying away direction.


    So it saved me the trouble of merging.


    Naturally, not out of kindness, but to prevent this one from doing something extra.


    It is understood that if blown to a separate location, one of them would try to escape the scene by parting with the other.


    The only reason Hildegard is keeping his distance like this is because he''s going to leave if he gets a chance.


    It''s not a situation where Lina can already say things if she leaves them alone.


    "Eh... that''s just when you''re getting tough"


    Hildegard tilted his neck to the words emanating from Lina, who hadnded in a nearby location, however, while making sure of his opponent''s condition.


    As always, the other side is improving its optimization for this one, but I don''t think it''s overwhelming enough.


    It''s still possible to use Hildegard as a temporary shield, even though I don''t think I want to go too far.


    Attacks won''t hurt you, but there are several ways to use them in conjunction with Lina''s attacks.


    As a matter of fact, even though there have been more attacks on the other side, they can still be outnumbered.


    "Hmm... not a stamina worry, is it?


    "Yes, I think I can still do it stamina...... the problem is this way"


    It was Lina''s sword that made me give it to you.


    And seeing it, Hildegard is convinced enough to be.


    For every part of his body had begun to enter.


    "That sounds tough."


    "It is. I got it for my fathers, it should be a pretty good sword..."


    "One way or the other, the attack is close to the attack of a dragon. Although not a conceptual attack, it is close to it. No matter how much it is, if you keep taking it, it doesn''t make sense..."


    It''s not about Lina''s arm, it''s simply about the weapon.


    In order to make that perfect, it wouldn''t be possible without Dwarf''s weapon.


    That''s not here, as it should be, though.


    It''s a substitute for not even knowing if it''s in a store called Superior ss of the Great Powers.


    Dwarves are small in number in the first ce, and the weapons Dwarves strike are super first-rate, but we are often bigoted.


    Some dwarves would admit it if Lina showed me that arm... but no matter what I say, it''s inexplicable.


    We should now think about what to do with this situation, not thinking about it in such a way as to escape reality.


    "How much longer is that going to hold?


    "That''s right... I don''t think maybe I''ll have a few more."


    "... less than I thought. It''s more likely to hold true to what I saw."


    "It''s more worn out inside than it looks. I''ve managed to trick you so far, but it just seems to be the limit..."


    "Hmm..."


    At a time when I can do that to my alley opponent, Lina''s arm is still close to superior.


    If only we had more experience, our opponents would have had enough chances.


    "By the way, for once, in the knowledge of the adjudicators,"


    "There''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Hmmm... you really can''t use what you say..."


    The knowledge you have is all Hildegard knows, and there''s nothing you can use in this situation as a force.


    It is useless at the heart, keeping only the great name of the adjudicator of humanity and others.


    "... when you say that, you want me to stop because my objectionse so great. There''s nothing I can do about it when I tell you that you were supposed to learn more skills."


    "Yeah? I should have remembered, that means the adjudicators are Azril even the adjudicators"


    "Yes? Azrael, are you?


    "Mm, have you heard anything about it yet? Well, if you seem interested, you should askter. I don''t think it would be very pleasant to talk about it, so I don''t think you should ask."


    Being said to be able to make the capabilities of the dead his own, etc. can''t make him feel better.


    That''s Lina and the others, though.


    Even if you look disgusted, keep your shoulders shrugged.


    "When they say that, I''m terribly curious."


    "I''m sorry I said something extra, but now we have to think ahead of it, don''t we?


    "Well yes. I''m also concerned that the ground swayed with the awesome sound about three times earlier, and that the battle in the sky stopped. Those were my mothers, weren''t they?


    "Right. I don''t know if you''ve changed your ce to fight..."


    Perhaps that was waiting for me, but there''s nothing I can do.


    I don''t even know how I can handle this situation in the first ce.


    Not in a hurry, but from that look at the end of my gaze slowlying this way, I can even feel the leeway.


    "Damn, I''m pissed... well, I don''t know what''s going on"


    To be honest, the speed at which I respond is really unusual.


    You can say it''s impossible.


    As I have said many times, given that the original was a dragon, there is no way I can do that.


    Or, if it was a weak solid, I still don''t know, but if it was, I don''t know why I could be so powerful, and if it was a weak dragon in the first ce, I couldn''t be a dragon man.


    For a dragon to fall into the dragon, it needs only the power to be able to be reincarnated and a strong will.


    There is no way that an individual with only a weak instinct can be reincarnated.


    If so, there is one possibility.


    It means that, by some means, he abandoned his instincts as a dragon before he died.


    For example... I chose to die myself or something.


    There is no way that a dragon, who embodies his strongest fantasies, can be allowed to choose to die himself.


    If we could have ignored it and chosen death, or done something like that, it would not be surprising that we could have ignored our instincts.


    Most importantly, based on its preconditions, it should still be almost impossible.


    If you can still do it... what do you mean by that will?


    "... have we finished discussing how to die?


    If you want toe nearby, that''s what I''ve been calling you.


    I don''t know if it''s a joke or something, but Hildegard snorts at the boredom too much.


    "I''m bored, and I''m just kidding. In the first ce, didn''t your role seem to be our stepping stone?


    "You''re right, but I haven''t heard you can''t kill me. I didn''t try to kill him before in the first ce because I didn''t have the stepchildren to do that"


    "Now we have that inws, right?


    "Hmm... I''m bored and I just thought it was crap. I''ve dated so far, but I do whatever I want. Then it''s time for me to do whatever I want."


    Apparently the words were serious.


    Until now, there is an overflow of killings that have dared to be suppressed.


    But with that in mind, Hildegard turned to Lina.


    Around the time Lina has also nodded back small, she apparently understands.


    Perhaps now is ourst chance.


    Even though they adapt quickly, they were certainly not used to it until earlier.


    What I''m getting used to is a move I wasn''t willing to kill this one.


    If you move to kill, there''s a great chance you can do a gap there.


    But don''t let it get to you, take your time.


    Just like before.


    "... well. If you want to die aggressively, this is where you want to be. Come on, let''s just end this crap y."


    It was Hildegard who moved first.


    I don''t think about theter, I just do my best to storm.


    It doesn''t have to be an attack.


    No, if you keep bumping into me, I''m sure you''ll decide instinct is an attack... but still no problem.


    As long as you poke at the other person''s intentions.


    And brilliantly it seemed to seed.


    I guess you didn''t know because you barely tried to get out before, but Hildegard is inherently avant-garde.


    There''s no way I could react to Hildegard''s movements, even though Lina said he was outnumbered.


    Assault, sh, and Hildegard''s body hardens shortly afterwards.


    At the same time...... his opponent''s body was stiff as he stunned open his eyes.


    That was no surprise to Hildegard, but it''s definitely a one-of-a-kind opportunity.


    "Lina!"


    "I know!


    Lina, who was moving almost simultaneously, jumped in - the mouth of her face, which was in sight, distorted into the shape of an arc.


    Sooner than you realize what it means and scream, something sounds broken.


    "... Huh?


    That''s Lina''s sword.


    The de, which was supposed to sh and tear the opponent''s body, is shattered and instead, Lina''s body is left with red w marks.


    What''s right in front of you is the look of that outfit with your arms swinging out.


    "What, with"


    "Huh, you get caught up in this extent, so that was a really crappy game"


    "Oh, don''t make me...!


    Shortly after the stiffness unraveled, I rushed to slip my body in front of Lina, but even that seemed to be what I expected.


    A stiffened fist pierced Hildegard''s body.


    "Ooh...!


    The body bent over the Kuno lettering exposes itself to apletely defenseless appearance on the spot by further stiffness.


    My eyes were just cold in front of me, and I was narrowed down like I was heartbroken.


    "Hmm... over"


    I don''t think there''s anything more I can do about the phrase "died," after a moment in my brain.


    And I close my eyes so I can give up.


    Isn''t it too soon to give up, you?


    With a familiar voice, its appearance disappeared from sight.


    To the roar I heardte, I realized it had been blown away, and I turned my eyes shing in the direction of my voice''s hearing.


    There he stood, as expected, with his arms swinging out.


    "... soma?


    To the incredible, question-inclusive voice of Hildegard, recognisable and as usual, Soma let him shrug his shoulders.

 219 ILl Be Reunited With The Former Strongest, Most Discerning.

    Looking at the sight in front of him, Soma exhaled.


    Because that''s what I thought when I came here, it seemed right.


    Sophia and the others fighting over it were visible.


    I understand that you moved to the royal castle, naturally, and that you need backup.


    On the contrary, we knew that the king''s capital was surrounded by demons and that some of them had broken into the king''s capital.


    You need help, too.


    But knowing all of it, Soma came here.


    Because I know from the signs that Hildegard and Lina were fighting someone here, and that''s what I felt when we had to make this ce our top priority.


    That was a half-bake, but...


    "Hmmm... it looks like my life hasn''t faded yet"


    "To, brother, is...? How..."


    "Oh, you can just try to force it to move. Hmmm... the wound doesn''t seem that deep, but it looks like you should treat it first. It would be hard if it left a scar."


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Protection of the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Mystery Water Stop, Eyes of the Void: The Dagger of Secret Sword Mercy.


    He controls Lina, who tried to move, and as he approached him, he pierces his sword after a jizzy view.


    Then if I pulled it out slowly, the wound would have disappeared.


    "Um, this won''t be a problem"


    "Oh, thank you... Still, it''s as strange as ever that if I stab a sword, the wound will heal"


    "Is that so? Although it is neither surprising nor difficult because it is only energizing and revitalizing via the sword. By the way, does Hildegard need treatment too? From what I''ve seen, he doesn''t seem to have sustained any major injuries."


    "Yes, no, my seniors are fine... and they''re not! Why are you here?


    "Oh, yeah, it is! Why is your brother here?


    "Hmm, I don''t care why you say it..."


    I just followed my lead, so honestly, there''s no further reason.


    No, of course I''m worried about the two of you.


    "I''m d to hear that... no, that''s not what I''m saying -"


    Hildegard tried to say something, but there was no word ahead.


    Because a huge noise echoed on the spot, so as to block it.


    It was the sound of the ground exploding and the loudughter that followed.


    "Ha ha...! Crap, I thought it was a boring game... but it seemed like it was worth dating...!


    With those words, it was the man who Soma blew up earlier who showed up from the other side of the earth smoke.


    Hildegard was right beside me, so I couldn''t be very powerful, but it still doesn''t look like a scratch.


    But then Soma narrowed her eyes because somehow she felt like she looked familiar to the man.


    When I felt the signs of the Hildegards, I thought it was a sign I''d felt somewhere before.


    "Uh... is that you? Are you sure it''s the dragon they called Evil Dragon or something?


    "What? An evil dragon... that''s it, isn''t it? My brother did knock me down..."


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, I remember asking. Well, he''s a dragon man, so it''s only natural that he was defeated once, but I didn''t know Soma defeated him..."


    "Damn, I didn''t know you''d notice right away, that''s great. Oh...... that''s it...... it has to be......!


    I''m whining about some bumps and not really the type of deal I want to deal with... but I can''t say that either.


    He needs to pay back what he owes me properly, and he can''t leave me alone.


    However, one thing that bothers me is that the atmosphere is a little different from the evil dragon I fought then?


    Based on the signs, I don''t think there''s any mistake.


    With that in mind, I look down at Hildegard beside me.


    ¡­¡­ What? "


    "No, in a word with the Dragon Man, there are different types, or I just thought it would be your habits or something that would change from when you were dragons"


    "I feel like I''m being more rude, but naturally it''s changed since I was a dragon, right?


    "Naturally, is it?


    "The dragon has an attitude that the dragon deserves. If the dragon is strangely kind or has a low back, the image breaks down, right? That also leads to the denial of the very existence of that dragon. It means dragons have a lot of hard times with dragons."


    "Hmmm... well, it''s kind of a figurative story"


    In short, duty and responsibility, I suppose.


    The powerful onese with the corresponding ones.


    That''s all we''re talking about.


    It also means that some people can fit in or seem bored -


    "Well, people and dragons don''t have much of a difference in their roots. Dragons are different from one person to another, just as people are different."


    "Hmm... by the way, does that also include the height of the tall? Whereas you seem to be an adult male, you''re only a young girl from wherever you look... and you''re supposed to be overwhelmingly older, aren''t you?


    "This look is just intentional......! That''s it, if you care about me, you can be a sloppy beauty......!?


    "Yes, yes, it is awesome"


    "It''s amazing."


    "You guys don''t believe...!?


    It''s not that I don''t believe it, it just doesn''t matter.


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked at the man who was a former evil dragon walking slowly over here, and I wondered what was going on.


    "You both fought me, didn''t you? How''d it go?


    "... right, I think you''re strong. Honestly, if I had been alone, I would have been knocked down. I don''t really want to say it, but I''m so convinced that I heard of the former Evil Dragon."


    "I have no objection to that... but you can take it down with no problem, right? To that extent, I think you can tell..."


    That''s true.


    To be honest, I''m not even dusty willing to lose where I fought.


    It is a pure and objective judgment, neither overconfident nor proud nor anything.


    But.


    "You do, too, but do dragon men sometimes have their own powers after some inheritance from dragons? I mean, if you put it in a nutshell, it''s too much trouble."


    "... well, that''s what happens when you put it the way you don''t have a body or a lid..."


    "Oh... I see. Surely in the present situation, you can''t spend too much time here. By the way, does your brother know what''s going on now?


    "I just guessed from the signs around me and what I saw, but I think I probably know"


    Perhaps it was the Sofia and the others fighting over it who were responsible for this one.


    If you take down the array, the whole thing must work out.


    Of course, some things, like the man in front of you, won''t solve it by themselves.


    "Hmm, if you listen to me... are you going to beat me?


    "Oh? Apparently you''ve settled down somewhat... or rather, why do you think you can''t win? I lost when I was a dragon, andpared to you, I wouldn''t be able to help you at all."


    Just like Hildegard said.


    To that extent, you can tell.


    But the man smiled confidently.


    "Don''t think you''re just like me back then. Back then, I just hated the world. I wanted to destroy a human being, this world that destroyed and denied him. That hasn''t changed yet... but before that, you first...! I will kill you for getting in my way... this is how I came back to life...! At the end of my hatred, taste it for yourself......!


    Soma nodded as her grin deepened, killing her.


    Certainly of something that is quite...


    "Uh... I see. You''re not supposed to have a sense of hegemony."


    And, as I was convinced of something there, I exhaled when Hildegard said so.


    Then when I turn my gaze over here, I shrug my shoulders.


    "This is your responsibility. You should do your duty."


    "Hmm... well, I don''t need to be told..."


    Soma killed me and this is how I came back to life whether I resented it or what it was.


    Then it is Soma''s duty and responsibility to do so.


    "It''s different... fight and you''ll see."


    Somehow Hildegard murmured a meaningful word, but I didn''t have time to ask about it.


    Because the man who finally came right there stopped and stood up.


    "... there was a setup or something."


    "I certainly didn''t show it to our opponents... I guess that means that''s all I meant. Soma, I hope you''re serious too."


    "... well, I can''t afford it, so I''m going to do it from the start..."


    Though I don''t know where it is, I can set up some soma.


    The man who saw it distorted his mouth and drew an arc.


    Though there''s something I''m not sure about, apparently there''s no doubt that the other person is motivated enough - the moment I saw it, Soma was kicking the ground.

 220 Dragon ManS End

    Needless to say...... it was overwhelming.


    Of course it is Soma who is pushing, and it has not even been a decent battle in the first ce.


    All of the opponent''s attacks do not reach Soma, on the contrary, all of Soma''s unleashed ughter is sucked into the opponent''s body, leaving a wound.


    To be honest, if there was a third party here that had no idea what was going on, it would have just looked like a ughter.


    Because even Hildegard, who understands the approximate circumstances at any rate, spends such thoughts on the mundane apuse.


    "I don''t know what to say... I really haven''t, have I? The more I know about you, the farther I feel about you."


    "Hmm...... but if you are the Lord now, can you do it if you just beat Soma? Of course, with the power of the adjudicator, we''re not talking about."


    The gaze did not take off from front of me, and if I tried to say such words in a teasing mix, it was the sigh that returned from next door.


    At the edge of his vision, he looks like he shook his head to the side.


    "Still don''t feel like you can win...... or they''re actually trying and failing back in the day. Damn, I wish I had failed, but what would have happened to my brother if I had seeded...... no, I won''t allow it.... That''s true."


    "Hmm, what the hell happened after I already tried it? I thought you''d be surprised, but I''m sorry."


    "... Huh? Did the dean know it wasn''t working?


    "I should have told you I knew better than I knew."


    The adjudicators of humanity have an absolute right to murder against humanity.


    This is literally an authority that can definitely kill humanity.


    It''s infinitely close to power. It doesn''t matter how much difference in power there is.


    Whatever wields it does not even possess lower skill, and even if the opponent possesses special skill, he can kill it unterally.


    It is an absolute dust of power against mankind, but that is why it is powerless against anything else.


    It doesn''t work on demons, and it doesn''t work on fantasy or spiritual species.


    It would have been helpless to elves and vampire species opponents in the past.


    And.


    Naturally, it doesn''t work for God either.


    There''s no way it works for Soma.


    Technically, Soma is not God.


    Because I have the power, and I''m recognized as God, but I''m not actually about the seat of God.


    The state of Soma today is what we should call the demigods.


    But in the end, it doesn''t change that Soma isn''t just a person.


    The flesh itself is a man, but the soul is almost equal to God.


    To such an opponent, there can be no way that authority would prevail that would only work against humanity.


    "But I''m d it didn''t work. Only then can the Lord chase Soma by his strength without being confused by his power."


    "Sure... if you think about it that way, you should have. In many ways.... but I still don''t feel like I can catch up with it."


    "There''s nothing you can say there but work hard."


    At the end of their gaze, it had be even more harsh.


    At the end of the prep movement, the sword shes will increase and the man''s body will only be unterally shed and torn apart.


    But still, I can''t even see the dust retreating to the man.


    Instead of saying it''s more, go ahead and walk...


    "... that guy, you don''t seem to enjoy it anyway? Oh, could it have been someone else?


    "Hmm... it''s not that far away without a hit."


    "... Huh?


    I don''t know what that means, I felt like I could just turn my gaze, but Hildegard just shrugged his shoulder.


    Because I must have exined it and thought it wasn''t something I could understand.


    The feeling will probably only be understood by what was a dragon.


    It is as I have already said that dragons hate to be hurt except those who admit it.


    So if you were the person who admitted the opposite, if you wanted to be so, what would happen?


    The answer is that Soma''s been attacking us there.


    I mean, it''s gonna be fun, and I''m gonna be happy.


    At the same time, it may point to one fact¡­ it would be just too impable to put it in your mouth.


    Arre wanted to fight Soma again, and it was fulfilled.


    That''s all the facts are, and that''s enough.


    And.


    "¡­ is the end"


    At the same time as the whining words, the man''s body was amputated by a sword swept up.


    It is so ufortable, so easy, that we wonder what our struggles were.


    Out of no-one, the sigh was exhaled.


    "Naturally, it''s not a natural oue. It''s too reasonable to say anything in particr. Your lord was satisfied, wasn''t he?


    "... Satisfied? Satisfied......!


    To Hildegard''s words, the former Evil Dragon man opened his eyes with a cackle.


    Then stretch the arm to Soma.


    "Satisfied, what can you do......! Too much... Too much...! My grievances... my hatred... my...!


    "... that''s an awesome obsession. With such a body, I don''t think there''s any strength left..."


    "... well, that doesn''t make sense again. I guess so..."


    "... Dean of the College?


    To Lina''s gaze, Hildegard shrugged his shoulders again.


    If Soma didn''t understand it, I wouldn''t have been too shy to exin it... but as far as the way he looks at the man who reaches out to him, there''s no way he doesn''t understand it.


    Then again, the extra words are just impable.


    "Not yet... not yet...! I got you...! With you...! More......!


    Thus, as he continued to stretch out his unreachable arms and screamed, the man''s body turned into something sandy and copsed on the spot.


    Whether you lose your arm or your voice, stare at Soma until the end and eventually copse awaypletely.


    The remaining grains began to scatter on the spot, even though there was no wind, and quickly no longer any trace.


    A dragon man is a foreign thing to this world.


    It''s not a dragon, it''s not a person.


    It is only then that it is uneptable to remain in this world after death.


    If Hildegard dies, I''m sure, it will be the same.


    Of course, I''m not going to die.


    At least not as long as Soma is in this world.


    "Hmm¡­ what an unmistakable end in so many ways."


    "... ma, sure, I guess so for your lord"


    There is not enough fundamental knowledge before the dragons to understand this matter.


    For example, how strongly negative feelings can a dragon man be?


    If I didn''t know that, I''d only have the feeling that it ended up not knowing what it was.


    What it takes to be a dragon man is enough power to be reincarnated and thoughts.


    No matter how powerful the dragon is, if it is not equipped with the corresponding thoughts there, it will not be a dragon man.


    A dragon man in the first ce is something that will clear up the thoughts that a dragon had during his death.


    You can''t be a dragon man unless you allow yourself to fall into something like a person, not a dragon, and you can still fulfill your thoughts.


    And the reason why the thought is not a negative emotion is because the negative emotion is strong, but only strong.


    Simply put, it''s hard to sustain.


    How strongly I thought it would be if I held it up, not something I could bring in until after death, and that would result in another being.


    That doesn''t mean the man''s resentment or hatred was false.


    That''s right too... but something beyond that made the guy a dragon man.


    In general, how many evil dragons were called, and it is no different to being a dragon.


    And if you''re a dragon, it''s natural to be attracted to something strong.


    So this time, yes... that''s all it was about, that''s what it is.


    "Hmm... the Dean seems to understand something, and I''m a little sorry."


    "It''s not like I care that much. I mean, there''s something else the Lord should care about."


    "Yeah? Is there anything else you care about?


    I don''t know why he''s here.


    "... ah!? Sure, you''re right. I forgot half because it wasn''t the other way around, why is my brother here!?


    "Hmm?"


    It was Soma staring quietly at the man''s vanished ce, but looking at this one to Lina''s cry, she leaned her neck.


    If you don''t know what you''re talking about, that''s the attitude.


    Besides, it was bad in nature, apparently I really thought so.


    "Nothing, really, because I came earlier?


    "That''s not what happened. You were missing. Why is iting back so lightly, naturally?"


    "I don''t care if they say that..."


    In fact, that would be more right for Soma.


    What Hildegard is saying is only an unreasonable eight-hundred hit.


    But that won''t help either.


    How hard do you think people struggled to get back on their feet?


    With that in mind, one or two of the eight should be forgiven.


    I don''t know what Soma could have done about that, but that''s it, this is it.


    "Hmmm... Well sure, it was bad that I worried. Sure, you should have apologized for that first."


    "It is enough for me that my brother is safe and this is how he came back..."


    "Lina, so that''s it, this is it. Soma has a duty to exin what he''s been up to, and we have a right to hear it. But now is not the time to say more."


    "Hmmm...... you are"


    Though this ce has been sessfully resolved, the ce at heart is still in danger.


    Priority should now be given to that one.


    "Soma, you understand the situation, don''t you?


    "As I said earlier, I''m guessing."


    "That''s enough. You wouldn''t have guessed the difference. So... I''ll take care of itter."


    "... Dean of the College?


    "I should certainly take care of what lies ahead of me... but it has drained too much. Though it looks like it''s been repaired, it''s probably only getting in the way of the King''s Landing."


    "Well, then I...!


    "... Lina. There''s no way you don''t understand your situation, is there?


    "... ugh. That''s..."


    I''ve been meeting with Arre for a long time, and even though she was healed by Soma, she also suffered some prettyrge wounds.


    Lina''s degree of wear would be even higher than Hildegard''s.


    This means that they were both rendered useless.


    I just couldn''t do it here, and that only makes me self-satisfied.


    Pulling my leg is the prick.


    "... ha, I can''t help it, huh? Brother, I''m sorry, but I''m begging youter."


    "Um... I''m sorry, but I left it to you."


    "It was entrusted to me. Well, there''s certainly going to be a lot to talk about, each other. I''ll sort it out, so just wait and see."


    "I think I''m gging one way or the other, but I don''t know about you... Oh, and yes, there may be Lars and Helen along the way, so if you see them, please do me a favor."


    "Yeah? Why could Lars and the others be on their way?


    "There''s been a lot going on. I''ll tell you when you''re done."


    "Hmm... I know for now. Will you mind for now? So... they''reing."


    With that said, Soma ran out in an easygoing manner.


    Quickly it gets smaller...... sighs out at its back.


    I''m not supposed to be such an easy opponent to defeat, but Soma can''t help it because it just seems possible.


    And Lina seems to have thought the same thing.


    The Hildegardsughed bitterly when they heard sighsing out of their neighbors and looked at each other.

 221 Meanings And Readiness

    The moment we saw him, we realized that Lars and Helen, instead of being useful to ourselves, would only be a foothold.


    That is why we were able to take the means of escape immediately, and in a sense we can say that choosing it is a sign of growth in itself.


    At least if it had been before, I wouldn''t have been able to choose.


    Nevertheless, the very fact that they were able to escape is probably because they weren''t interested in this one... either way, the Lars left it to Hildegardo and Linater to leave the scene.


    And as it was, Lars and the others went toward the king''s capital, because it seemed that Hildegard had felt something from the king''s capital just before he appeared.


    Lars and the others didn''t get it, but there''s no reason to doubt it now.


    Though it was possible that Lars and the others could have gone for nothing, if we didn''t know what happened first, we wouldn''t even know that.


    And I didn''t have to do anything else... so they headed toward the king''s capital.


    "Chi...!


    - Swordsmanship Intermediate, Mental Concentration, Mind Eye (False): Tsubaki.


    With the tongue shing, Lars jumped off the spot as he shed and threw away the flying demon.


    Shortly afterwards, about three meters of wolf-like demonic ws pass through the space where Lars was until just before, but by then Lars had not already seen the ce.


    Or he also says he just can''t afford to watch... but if you check left and right quickly, the next decision was quick.


    "Frozen and atmospheric, gather ording to my will, and wear my enemies. - Ice needle!


    - Magic Guide Intermediate/Spiritual Concentration: Magic/Ice Needle.


    When multiple pieces of pointy ice pop out of a ragged palm, they shoot down a bee-like demon that came from the left side, wondering if it was about the size of a person''s head.


    Naturally that makes it impossible to deal with demonsing from the right... but that worry was useless.


    - Stonewall.


    The moment I heard the whine, it emerged from directly under the bear-like demon wondering if there would be five meters.


    It''s a stone wall...... it''s supposed to be for defense, but not this time it''s used.


    And as it went up, and the stone wall came up on the spot, the demon that was directly above it was pushed by the momentum of the wall, and it went up into the air with Pawn.


    It was too unexpected, or the demon movement stoppedpletely ahead of theunch, but that doesn''t end there.


    "- Stonnce"


    As it fell, the stone spear that grew from the ground ahead skewered the demon.


    From the mouth of Lars who saw it, the whistle leaks half reflectively.


    "Hiu... as always, it looks in at first sight and every now and then..."


    "Oh, yeah...? So, but it''s effective, right?


    "No, I''m pretty sure it''s effective... I don''t know how to use it, or use defensive magic like that, at least I don''t know it besides you, do I?


    "Oh, yeah... that''s, yeah, maybe. My use, magic, basically, is in, so what should I do?"


    "That''s the one who taught me... if you don''t think I''ve seen it before by reason. Well, if it''s used in a college like this, it won''t be stylish in the first ce."


    With such a light p at each other, look around without rm.


    Or there''s no way I can be rmed.


    You don''t have to explore the signs, but there are demons there, so naturally.


    In this way we were also having a conversation in order to maintain a moderate amount of tension.


    People''s concentration doesn''tst that long, and excessive tension drains them of strength in vain.


    For this reason, conversations pretending to be as usual are conducted as possible, thus distracting once and for all at the right time.


    And then if you straighten your mind right away, you''ll feel less nervous and less nervous when you change your mood again.


    Most of all, that was what the Hildegards taught me... Although I was half-hearted when I heard about it, Lars and the others realized how effective it was.


    I think it''s been about an hour since we started fighting, but we''re still going to be able to do it at all.


    He said he volunteered to be helpful, but instead of being helpful in the end, the Hildegards just taught him a lot of things... but if there was now because of it, it would never have been in vain.


    Nevertheless, it is doubtful whether this makes sense in the first ce.


    What Lars and the others were now in was a forest near the king''s capital.


    The reason I came there was simply because I would push the shortest distance from where the Hildegards took me to the King''s Capital... and so Lars and the others discovered it.


    For some reason, we''re headed in the direction of the king''s capital, a bunch of demons.


    That shouldn''t have been possible.


    Demons don''t travel much because they each have their own territory, just like animals, and even if they ever move more and more, there''s nothing like moving with other demons.


    Because it doesn''t make sense.


    At least from themon sense of Lars and the others, it is not possible, and it is even more unlikely that it is headed toward the king''s capital.


    It is said that the thing of demonic avoidance boundaries is not only inner than the boundaries of the boundaries of the boundaries, but also has some influence on the outside.


    Especially since the more powerful demons it bes, the greater the impact, and theck of demons with powerful powers near the city is due to that reason.


    And that''s why it can''t happen, such as moving towards you.


    But the Lars didn''t get too upset there because they immediately remembered Hildegard.


    In other words, I wondered if this had anything to do with what was happening in the Wang capital.


    Even if not, it was an anomaly that could not be missed, and even the number of demons was high, but given the strength of the individual demons, even Lars and the others seemed to be able to do something about it.


    After thinking about what to do, we havee to the conclusion that these demons should be defeated here, and this leads us to the present.


    Well, there''s one strange thing about it.


    "Well... by the way, it doesn''t look like the number of demons has decreased in my eyes, does it?


    "Ugh, yeah... to me, too, yeah, can you see, can you?


    "Right... Damn, what the hell happened to cancer, really"


    Yes, that''s the odd thing.


    Lars and the others have already been fighting for nearly an hour.


    Nevertheless, while we have not been able to destroy the demons, the number does not appear to have changed from what we can see in the eyes.


    Although we can still fight physically, it''s mentally challenging to have a situation where we just don''t know how long to fight.


    And if it''s not my fault, it''s like the quality of the demons is a little higher than it was in the beginning.


    - Swordsmanship Intermediate, Mental Concentration, Sign Detection Lower Level, Mind Eye (False): Hazard Detection.


    "Oh, Helen!


    "... Huh?


    It was all a sh.


    And it is only half coincidental that we could notice.


    When a chill ran on his back and he nced reflexively, he realized that it was there at some point, further behind the demons who had distanced him from wondering what was going on.


    It looked like a person.


    But at the same time, it can''t be people.


    In addition to a giantrger than five meters, both legs look like snakes.


    Lars had never seen it before, but he knew what it was called.


    Giggers.


    It is said that more than one person with advanced skills is needed to repel it, it is a demon.


    There is only one person with advanced skills on this asion, but it is enough if only one person is defeated.


    I guess they knew that too.


    Giggers'' hand was loaded with a giant rock about as much as a man''s torso, and it was already shaken.


    Lars was screaming when he recognized it and popped out in front of Helen aggressively - that''s all he was aware of.


    The next time he noticed, Lars had a big tree on his back and severe pain running all over his body.


    I soon realized that it was a moment of unconsciousness, but that would not be any constion.


    Beyond Helen turning around and screaming this way, because the demon began to arrive and, further behind it, Giggers was about to shake a giant rock again.


    But even though I knew it, Lars couldn''t do anything - still, eating up his teeth and gripping his fist, he ignored the intense pain running and invested in his whole body.


    I made up my mind.


    I took an oath.


    I have to make a mistake.


    Whether you know you''re not gonna make it or what you''re not gonna do, it doesn''t have to mean anything.


    - Still.


    "-Ice javelin!"


    - Magic Guide Intermediate and Spiritual Concentration: Magic and Ice Javelin.


    It was the spear of ice that was released from the outstretched palm.


    It went right to Giggers... but when I saw it, I felt like Giggers.


    The ice spear, which shed shortly afterwards, smashed as it sounded the sh, reflecting the intact Giggers on the other side of it.


    Naturally.


    The magic of Lars, who doesn''t chant much, can''t hurt you.


    It''s just a matter of time, and all you''ve earned is a few seconds.


    Although Helen turned forward in the meantime, I''m sure Helen would have just remembered despair.


    How many advanced skills can you use in this situation, but what can you do?


    Only a few seconds have psed before he died, just knowing the despair that might have been done without him knowing.


    Instead of making sense, maybe it was just evil...


    "Still, I...!


    "- No, it was too much."


    "... what?


    What I felt instantly was a glimmer of light.


    The only thing I could feel for Lars was that it passed from the other side of the woods to behind me -


    - sh.


    The moment I heard a whine from the rear, all of the demons in my sight had disappeared without a trace.


    What was approaching Helen, what was still going on...... of course, Giggers.


    None of this, without one exception, was pruned, equally, by the de of death.


    What I saw in my ring, retrospective vision was the appearance of a man I knew.


    "Hmm... it''s been a long time, Lars. Looks healthy and above all."


    Too much of that appearance leaked a grin.


    But as you remembered the next moment, severe pain strikes your whole body.


    "What... for what? How do you look at me?


    "Ooh... you''re absolutely right. So, can you not move the scene? It could be crazy at hand. And by the way, I paid for it because when I told Aina, she responded quite well."


    With that said, Soma has basically stabbed the sword he had in his hand.


    Sometimes I didn''t react to it because I had experienced it, but I was right that it was too abrupt to react much more than that.


    Lars watched as some other HR somewhere as the sword plugged into his body slowly pulled out.


    "Well, now what do you say?


    "... oh sure, no more problems, but let''s do this bullshit as usual"


    Why does stabbing the sword heal the wound and make the pain go away?


    As usual, I don''t know what that means, but I shrugged my shoulder because it''s soma.


    "Even so, did youe back? Damn, it''s a good time."


    "La, Mr. Lars, it''s okay......!?


    While I was doing that, Helen came over here in a hurry.


    Most importantly, the response to the words remains to be seen, shrugging the shoulders again.


    "Oh, for some reason - thanks to this guy"


    "Oh, yeah... that''s, good, that''s good. And, uh... earlier, yes. And twice, too."


    "Don''t worry about it. You didn''t do much good in the first ce. I owe it all to him."


    "No, wouldn''t that be true? If Lars doesn''t do anything, I don''t know if I''ll make it. I think it served more than enough."


    "Ugh, yeah, yeah, I am. Oh, and, soma, thank you, too. And, hey, Ri... So, okay?


    "Hmm... right. There still seems to be some work to be done, but for now, it''s just happening."


    and it was when we were having such a soothing conversation.


    Thomas identally turned his sharp gaze to the back of the woods.


    Something happened and Lars and the others turned their gaze reflexively... with a startled look on their face.


    "Be...!? You''re lying......!?


    "Soma, you defeated them all... demons..."


    Yes, Soma should have defeated them all, but once again there began to appear a bunch of demons.


    It didn''te from anywhere, it just seemed like a sudden appearance from there.


    "Hmmm... this is another strange thing or something that seems familiar to me, but well, I just need to take it down again, so it doesn''t seem like a problem. I know the solution."


    But with that said, Lars took control of Soma, who tried to defeat the demon quickly.


    Step forward.


    "... Lars?


    "... Lars, you?


    Even Helen made a strange voice, but shrugged her shoulders back.


    "... I don''t know much about it, but something''s going on in Wang Du, right? So, maybe this is just a fraction of it. There''s something else that needs to be done, and then Temeer stumbles across us on his way to the king''s capital to do something about it, right?


    "It''s a coincidence, because Hildegard asked me, and even if I hadn''t asked you to, I probably would have headed here... Hmm, does that mean it''s not a coincidence after all?


    "No, I don''t care about anything. One! Than that, you mean Temeye has something else to do!?


    "Hmm... well, you are"


    Then it would be decided what action Soma should take.


    And what Lars and the others did, too.


    "Then go. Temee''s wasting her time here, isn''t she?


    "No, but..."


    "But shit too. Eh.... Oh yeah, well, then I''ll tell Temeer to know better too. - We''ll take care of this ce. Temeer goes first."


    Was that some internship?


    It''s a word I heard from Soma...... I felt signs of a bitterugh leaking from the rear.


    "... that''s sloppy. That''s the kind of dialogue I''d like to say someday, right?


    "Ha, you can''t do it to Temeye. Temeer will always be on your side.... better get going."


    "Ugh, yeah... right, right. Go, Soma, you. We may be unreliable, but... here, work hard, do something, let it happen."


    "Hmmm... if that''s what you two told me, can''t you help it? The solution to this, by the way, is to break the magic formations that will be somewhere. It seems somewhat different from that one, but it would be basically the same. So that''s what I''m here for."


    So Lars exhaled as he really felt Soma leave on his back.


    At the end of his gaze, the number of demons continues to increase.


    Still, it doesn''t make a difference what you do.


    "Well... after being entrusted with it, they even taught me how to solve it. Whatever you do, we''ll do it alone."


    "Ugh, yeah...... good luck, man!


    Rarely does Lars strain his mind too, as Helen lifts up her voice and responds to it.


    And he stepped into the herd of demons, all at once.

 222 Attacks At The College

    As can be seen from the fact that the interior space is expanded, etc., some special magic is used in the Royal College, or magic aids are installed.


    But there was no such thing as preventing foreign enemies from entering.


    Although there are several reasons for this, the biggest of these is simply the difficulty of installing them.


    Preventing the intrusion of external enemies, in any way, affects space.


    But the college is already interfering with space in the form of expanding internal space.


    If we want to do anything more, we can''t predict how it will affect each other.


    I would be able to install it without any problems if it works, but honestly, it''s unlikely.


    Besides, worst case scenario, it could bounce and fly from space to space.


    There''s no way that''s eptable in college or in Wang Du, so I didn''t dare let the college have the ability to prevent foreign enemies from breaking in.


    Besides, there is more to the King''s Capital if it is united.


    That''s enough, and if it wasn''t, there''s nothing I can do at that point.


    So if an outside enemy breaks into the academy, we have to do something about it ourselves.


    "Damn...... I should have advised you stronger after all, damn. I kept my mouth shut thinking newbies wouldn''t be doing a lot of things where I said something extra... it would have been a little easier if I could at least know where the outside enemy was."


    Cami swung her favorite battle axe as she exhaled her sighing stupidity.


    A tall noise sounded and the demon in front of him, prevented from blowing his pride, stepped on it.


    No matter how powerful it may be, what it is is is a demon.


    Only after preventing attacks that are not apanied by technology is a body full of gaps.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts General, Phantom Chaos, Spiritual Concentration, Thoughtful Heaven, Mind Eye, Continuous Strike: Big amputation.


    If you use the momentum you wielded and connect it to the next blow, the torso of the demon in front of you will be severed.


    But I didn''t have time to breathe in there, and instantly Cami jumps backwards.


    What Cami saw in the air was the sight of the ground she stood on until just before sinking and blowing up.


    Cami exhales one breath when she sees the first giant who created it face this way.


    It''s going to paralyze my arm to just get arrested.


    Though I thought so, I wasn''t particrly worried about it because I understood what was going to happen next.


    "- Firestorm"


    The moment I heard the whine, the mes erupting from its feet blocked the appearance of the giant.


    Besides, that me is not just about giants, but it also involves the demons that were behind it.


    There was a scream around, but itsted less than a few seconds.


    The mes also went out as if they had anticipated that the screaming had stopped, and all that was left was something like ck charcoal.


    "Perfect for both power ranges, huh? You''re still brilliant."


    If you look back whining your sincere words, it''s one girl who was there.


    Her shoulders shrugged as she shrugged her red hair in two.


    "Nothing like this, it''s natural to do it. It''s not enough to beplimented."


    Again, I guess it''s from the bottom of my heart.


    I didn''t see any pride or modesty there, it was just a way of saying the obvious.


    The look leaks a bitter smile.


    "Well sure, maybe it''s natural for you guys..."


    Girl - Eina, my friend Sophia, from someone with superior skills, I guess it''s natural to do this degree.


    And that''s what I thought, but apparently what Aina''s trying to say isn''t.


    I was convinced that that shoulder shrugged again and chased the gaze directed at the other side......


    "Certainlypared to that of me, is that natural or something? But I think that''s the wrong subject topare."


    Locally, Cami and the others will be in the west.


    If you think from the North Gate of the Wang Capital, it has be the closest ce and by far the most demonic ce that has arrived.


    That is why Cami and Aina are ced, but it is not only from that direction that demonse, naturally.


    Quite a few demons havee from the north as well, and I still see multiple demonsing again.


    But the demons never moved on from a certain position.


    I thought I stopped before that, and the next moment my whole body fell apart and copsed on the spot.


    Not everything was simultaneous, just a little out of timing, but everything fell apart after less than a second, so it would be more than stunning than enough.


    It is as if it had nothing to do with the fact that some of the demons were nearly ten meters away.


    Cami''s eyes didn''t see how it was done in the first ce.


    Or maybe if I didn''t know who did it from the start, I wouldn''t even have known who did it.


    But the person who caused it, flirting his golden hair, sometime returned to his original position, began to resume his perimeter vignce as if nothing had happened.


    "Isn''t that just enough to count with both hands the one that can say enoughpared to an array?


    "But she''s not happy at all, is she?


    "Anyway, the reason you''re not satisfied is not yetpared to Soma, so what do you mean? That''s why theparison is weird."


    Though I''m not saying I don''t know what that feels like.


    Because Cami sees what they do, and she thinks she''s just as good as ever, but she still hasn''t.


    Knowing that there is a difference in skills.


    I would have given up and epted it before.


    "By the way, are you guys sure you want to stay here? Well, as far as we''re concerned, it''s helping."


    In the first ce, I wonder why Aina and the others are here, and when Cami came to the Academy for help some timeter, she came to help me if she didn''t think it might be possible to repel this.


    Anything came nearby with Soma, but he said that Soma would act differently along the way, and that Eina and the others hade to Wang Capital first.


    Though I was ever wondering or surprised for a moment how I knew about the situation in the Wang capital and how Soma came back safely at this time, it was soon Soma and I solved it.


    I also say that I couldn''t afford to think of anything extra.


    Either way, with the help of Eina and the others, we were able to protect the College in this way.


    Most of all, it is technically impossible to protect the College itself, so we gather the rest of them to the training ground, and Cami and the others around it manage to outgrow them.


    By the way, as I said earlier, with Cami and Aina to the west, She to the north, aspirations are fighting and defending the rest among those who remained in the college.


    That''s something that Aina and the others have to do, but given Aina''s power, I also feel there''s more we can do.


    It''s a word in that sense.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I thought about what might be the hardest ce to help, and here I am. The city had a tough time, but for some reason the demons that broke in through the North Gate were mostlying here."


    "Hmmm...... well, there''s nothing I can do about it when you guys are gone, thank you and do I ept the generosity? Still, I felt like that on my way here... but was the demon that broke in through the North Gate on its way here after all? Reasonably, there are many demons..."


    "I was wondering if there was anything demonic about it, but I don''t see that in particr either..."


    "... but I guess there''s some reason. I have no idea why¡­ it''s strange that demons are approaching the city in the first ce, so it''s no wonder what happens now"


    The Wang capital has a demon shelter junction, and the demon shelter junction basically consists of two functions.


    It''s literally to keep the demons away from each other, and to keep them from breaking in even if they do.


    Those two seem to have the nature to be somewhat repulsive, making them both difficult to make powerful.


    For this reason, the functions of those who keep demons away from them can be as powerful as demons with powerful powers, so that those that keep them from intruding can be as powerful as weak demons.


    Wang Du''s dared to weaken each and every one, strengthening the effects of both sides by multiplying them, but now that they have weakened, they are close to what they are meant to be.


    Weak demons could not be broken in, and powerful demons could not be broken in because of that reason.


    Nevertheless, because of its proximity to what it is supposed to be, a powerful demon shouldn''t be close in the first ce... but it would be impossible to think about it there because the junction had been close since it was powerful.


    The only thing Cami needs to do now is continue to outrun this demonic raid that she doesn''t know when it''s going to end.


    "Well, herees the next demon again... and the number of demons has never decreased."


    "Yes... we also defeated some of the demons we saw before entering the King''s Capital."


    "Oh...... Speaking of which, I thought there was some cheer before you guys arrived, is that why"


    "Yeah. So all I had to do was break into the city... and for some reason the signs of the demons that were surrounding me came back to life, and the demons actually broke in through the gates, didn''t they? I decided toe here because at that point there was no point in annihtion."


    "... has that happened? I mean, even though I''m not so sure, you''ve been able to act so calmly?


    "Bullshit phenomena are familiar with soma"


    "... I see, that makes sense"


    Instead, then, the hardest part would have been the soldiers guarding the North Gate.


    When I thought I had hope, I ate despair all at once.


    It seems that most demons areing this way, but it is something that bears well.


    Even if you can''t feel the details, at this distance, Cami will somehow know what''s going on at the North Gate.


    Judging by the signs, we seem to be able to hold out somehow.


    Most of all, that won''tst forever... and that''s the same here.


    "... I''m still okay, and Aina and She seem to be okay, right?


    "Well... at least I''m still okay, and She will be too"


    "Then the problem is the other two."


    It would be physically and mentally painful.


    If I had a lecturer, I might still have managed, but I didn''t have a lecturer who could fight hatred.


    This would mean that now the students alone are protecting the south and east.


    There shouldn''t be so many demons on their way, but anyway, the hell is powerful.


    This is not an optimistic situation.


    "... what, you don''t mind if Mr. Cami turns to cover over there?


    "Say stupid. You can''t be alone in this ss of demons, even though they''re superior. The students are too numerous to prevent it."


    Now, wondering what was going on, I explored the surrounding signs... and leaked a tongue punch.


    Eina''s face was probably distorted because she felt the same thing.


    Because the number of demons heading south and east was clearly increasing.


    "I don''t care what you think. I just think something''s giving you instructions."


    "Well...... the total number doesn''t seem to have changed, but obviously the quota over here is decreasing"


    "I can''t throw this ce out because it''s not too much, or... Shit, it''s not really good"


    I don''t have enough power.


    If there was at least one more Cami ss, I''d do something about it.


    "Is this the only way to make a sacrifice to those guys? But..."


    "... no, apparently you need it. Let''s go?


    "Am I what?"


    I never uttered a word to the end.


    Because a clear answer appeared abruptly behind it.


    Turning reflexively, it was something I wasn''t sure I was there.


    Soil and sand, shaped by it and numerous nts, something.


    That''s all I can say.


    There''s something like a head, and there''s something like an arm, but at least it can''t be an organism.


    I mean, wherever you look at it, it''s a monster.


    "Shit, what the fuck......!? How, when..."


    "You don''t have to be on guard. Because it''s Felicia''s trump card."


    "... what? Felicia told me to evacuate you because you don''t have the skills to fight, right?


    "That was supposed to happen... at all, because I''m impotent. There was probably someone in the evacuation who could feel the situation, and that''s how you found out. You said summoning where there''s no forest is hard... Aren''t you too affected by soma?


    I don''t know, but it seemed like an ally.


    And indeed, when it basically waved its arms, the demons that were looming from its surroundings disappeared without a trace.


    with part of the College, is.


    "It feels like the college is going to be destroyed by me more than by demons... but if this is the case, I''m telling you. I mean, more than that...... are you sure you''re okay with that?


    Rather than the array itself, they summoned such a thing.


    I don''t think I can summon you at any price beyond being too powerful to see.


    It sucks.


    "... for now, I''m talking about nothing life-threatening. Except when you really don''t think you have any other means, because your health drains so much, Soma said."


    "Am I involved with Soma as well... I''mfortable thinking about it, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to change the situation I''m not optimistic about after all"


    But before we thought about anything more, the situation got even worse.


    Because it sounded so loud that it waspared to when the requirements of the junction were destroyed earlier.


    "- Be...!?


    I turned my gaze towards those who heard the noise reflexively, but I knew where it hade from without having to see it.


    It''s also a symbol of the king''s capital.


    "The royal castle......!?


    It was part of the royal castle that was blowing up, as shown by what was happening there.

 223 A Lack In Despair

    - It sounded tall.


    But that''s synonymous with words that mean despair.


    A de that stands still as if it had been stitched up in a hollow, but only a short distance away, indicates a difference to despair.


    Or maybe if what fired that blow was someone else, the story was different again.


    But the word of the man is the king of the sword.


    In the strongest corner of the world, the blow of what stood at the top of the swordsman was prevented.


    Besides, they don''t even use their hands.


    Just sitting there stopped the King of Swords from ughtering.


    I''d rather talk about not remembering despair there than impossibility.


    Though, that''s it, this is this.


    Despair cannot be a reason to give up.


    - us!


    As if to prove it, us'' movements did not precipitate.


    Responding to the voice, the quick jump off the spot and the total of five mebullets poking at us''s ce until just now are almost simultaneous.


    With the roar, explode.


    To burn down the things that were there, the explosion mes whirled - but shortly afterwards, something pitch-ck popped out of the mes.


    "- Shit."


    Who was it that leaked the tongue?


    But before I can be sure of it, a shadow leaps forward.


    He had a huge shield beyond his height, and he couldn''t have misseen it. It belonged to his father.


    Thus, at the end of Sylvia''s gaze, Alexis'' erected shield collides with it.


    The dull sound sounds three times.


    That is, it is equal to the number of arrows that have flown in, and there is no damage to this one.


    But it was easy to see from behind that my father, who was supposed to have prevented it perfectly, was not intact.


    Because I found the face slightly distorted.


    Was it such a tremendous shock by then, or did something else prate it?


    Although I do not know that, I am still only certain that I did not take a step back from the spot.


    With pride in that, Sylvia spins the Spirit of the Word.


    "- Overflow, healing light"


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (magic guide intermediate/false): magic and healing lights.


    Moments, light overflowing with surroundings, including my father, envelops me and heals its wounds.


    I don''t know how effective it is against the present, but it would be better than not.


    But I didn''t have time to exhale there.


    Because something has popped up again from the mes that are still burning.


    And that wasn''t the same thing as earlier.


    There is one number.


    It''s a little bigger than that, but more than anything else, it''s the color.


    Earlier could be called sufficiently pitch ck, but this time it is even darker ck.


    The moment I saw it, I could see my father shaking his back slightly.


    I did not question that because there were others who had reacted simrly.


    "... eh"


    It was Sophia who was preparing for the next magic, us who had pulled it off and, above all, Sylvia herself.


    What happened just a short while ago passes the back of your brain, but what flew in is approaching right there.


    It also seems to being across my back wondering how my father would handle it.


    "Huh... Huh...!


    In the end, I think I decided to y it.


    Bounced overhead, it thrust straight into the ceiling, with a slight roar.


    The ceiling was safe, even as I identally turned my gaze towards you.


    "Hmm... what''s up? I''m not gonna hurt the castle, so let me take it all, or was I supposed to be in fancy?


    But he strengthens himself with his voice, which he heard without time to relieve.


    One man stood where the mes had vanished, ahead of his hasty gaze.


    It was a presence that jumped into this castle earlier - the Demon King.


    There''s something ridiculous in that eye... but I don''t know if I can help it.


    Regrettably, it is certainly a derisive situation.


    That is obvious from the looks of it.


    The Demon King doesn''t have one scratch on him, and this one against him is full of creativity.


    Everyone''s body is scratched and also showing colorful fatigue so much that the magic of Sylvia earlier is not even enough.


    Regardless of us, whoes forward and cuts off, or Alexis, who prevents attacks with a shield, it is obvious that there is a considerable difference in strength at a time when even Sophia, who has magical cover in the rear, is doing so.


    Although Sylvia is still the only one who is better...... that is nothing more than simply because she is sheltered from the three of us.


    Nevertheless, Sylvia would havey low on the ground early if she hadn''t been sheltered.


    Sylvia doesn''t feel responsible for that fact.


    Because I know that you are not sheltered because you are royal or because you are a child.


    There is not one of those who stands on this asion to have such sweet thoughts.


    Sylvia is being sheltered because she needs it as a force of war.


    It''s obviously not enough for us to attack with the avant-garde, Alexis to defend with the avant-garde, and Sophia to take charge of the attack with the rear guard.


    Compared to the three of us, Sylvia and others have not yet, but it still takes such Sylvia''s support to work with the Demon King.


    As for whether or not to fight the Demon King, it is another story.


    "... I''ll say it often. Obviously, that was an attack that mimicked earlier."


    "Sure. But to put it the other way around, it was only the figure that imitated it. It would have been possible to break through if we had dealt with it calmly¡­ I think we''ve had enough of that earlier."


    That said, the Demon King slowly turns his gaze to the rear of this one.


    It was obviously full of gaps, but no one would move on to the attack.


    I don''t think I''m being insulted for doing that, and above all, I guess the Demon King sees it in the Great Hole... created by the Demon King earlier. Plus, bite my lips off.


    A castle is a symbol of the country.


    Being able to hurt it is synonymous with being able to hurt the country.


    It should be eptable.


    But that''s what I made you say, and I can''t change the fact that it happened.


    Alexis, my father, the king of this country has allowed the demon king to harm his country.


    Sylvia herself thinks that that was something she had no choice about.


    Earlier attacks were so heterogeneous.


    It is also natural for Alexis to be involved in the attack, but if he did not avoid it, he would have had his father''s body.


    But that''s it, this is it.


    Even if he had no choice, he cannot forgive himself for allowing it.


    "Hmm... just the nce is good, but that''s all. Immediately after the array was created, the reaction was medium, but the attack is fragile itself, and even you will be attacked to that extent, so best of all. If you were me in the beginning, you would have beaten me with that shield as it was... well, should I say that I could just do it this far?


    With seemingly heart-boring words, the sound of stepping on the floor sounded, and Sylvia shook her back reflexively.


    There is fear in that heart, and if I can, I want to get out of this ce now.


    ... No, I''m sure that''s what I thought from that moment I confronted this demon king.


    But there is no escape because I know that there are things that I can do.


    Above all, no one in this room gives up, so you can''t give up yourself.


    "Well... I''m saying it like it''s over, but aren''t you feeling fast yet? We haven''t been hit alone yet, have we?


    "... you''re right. We haven''t even given up as one. You should at least give up and tease one of them."


    "Well, it looks as great as ever for nothing... funny for that matter, huh?


    "Huh, give me a ck. It''s not like you''re not realizing I''m not seriously fighting. Well, I wouldn''t admit it just because it''s strong."


    Sure, that''s an obvious strength.


    Even if we can attack and prevent it, the Demon King has never even received an attack before.


    If one of us falls, it will be over at that point.


    And then, I''m sure it''s not far anymore.


    But even if I knew it, I still wouldn''t give up as one.


    I''m not waiting for something miraculous to happen, to attract miracles, I won''t give up.


    Maybe it''s impossible.


    Maybe it can''t happen.


    - Still.


    "Well... I could go along with your abatement, but I''ve improved my corner prospects. I can''t keep you waiting any longer, and I think it''s time to start."


    "... to make you wait, start? I don''t know what you''re gonna do but... you think I''m gonna let you do it?


    Even as he raised his suspicious voice, Alexis stood to see what was going on and moved his feet jizzily.


    If you try to be weird, you''re going to prevent it with that shield.


    us and the others move on their own again, and Sylvia bes it.


    Turn your gaze to the Demon King without rm... but the Demon King never moves one eyebrow.


    As I turned my gaze only slightly, I rang my nose.


    "Don''t guide me. Your turn is well thought out. No, I''d rather say you''re the star."


    "... you think he''s the star? What the hell are you thinking...?


    "No matter what you think in the first ce, it doesn''t matter what you''re up to. Something we''ll never stop and we won''t let it go the way we think."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Whatever the Demon King says, the three return it with perseverance.


    I learn to admire it there, and I want it to be, too, at least I just point my gaze straight.


    But the demon king snorted again, as if to mock his attitude.


    "Huh, n? What are you talking about? What is my purpose, would I have spoken?


    "Your purpose...? I''m sure that meant giving everyone fear and despair..."


    That''s what I said when I showed up here.


    That''s why I came here, say so.


    But what the hell does that have to do with this situation?


    Sylvia was so surprised, but Alexis didn''t, apparently.


    Shortly afterwards, he raised his voice like he was convinced.


    "Oh, I see, is that what you mean? Fear, despair, and us. I mean, you came here to show us how we lose like no other."


    "Hmm...... I see. Sure, it''s a demonic way to do it."


    "Would it? More praise, and an honor. It''s not just killing me, it''s giving me a lot of trouble."


    "Weirdly gracious, could you not imitate it? It''s all for you, it''s for you."


    It seemed visible that there was a slight feeling of tension between each other, even though they exchanged things like light mouths.


    Turn your gaze toward the big hole for a short time as you identally squeal your throat.


    From there, I did get a glimpse of the city.


    I don''t know how far you can see from the city, or at least it won''t mean you can see clearly.


    But to put it the other way around, it''s not strange to see it to some extent.


    So much thought that Silvia finally understood the meaning of the words Alexis had spoken.


    It is true that if the worstes to Alexis and the others in this situation, the turmoil in the city must peak.


    And maybe even the fact that I don''t see this one clearly from the city was calcted.


    People are more invisible than imagination is stirred up and over-decorated than actual.


    You won''t be able to say enough that you won''t feel deeper despair as a result.


    But that, on the contrary, might also make you imagine something other than despair.


    As it is, Sylvia and the others lose.


    It''s a different dimension than not giving up or going to attract miracles, and that''s something I know.


    If you''re turning away from it, you won''t give up or nothing.


    But on top of that, I think.


    I couldn''t do a miracle in the end, and it just ended up killing me unharmed... but still, I''m sure there are some things I can leave behind and some things I can tell you.


    Because I thought so, because I thought so, Sylvia was filled with signs of death and could still look straight ahead.


    Though not visible from Sylvia, that must be the same for Alexis and the others.


    It is obvious when you look at its back¡­ the demon king who was turned on them snarls his nose three times in a grumpy manner.


    "As always, only eyes are good and prestigious. If you break it honestly, you don''t have to suffer. No... or maybe there''s something you guys can still do, but don''t get me wrong?


    At the same time as the words, the sense of intimidation overflowing from its body increased.


    So much so that he feels heavy pressure. Besides, his throat is thirsty for karakara...... but Sylvia turns her unchanged gaze as she holds onto her body that is about to tremble.


    As you will... Sylvia can only do that...


    "... okay. I was going to have a lot of hobbies, but I changed my mind."


    Moment after moment, the Demon King raised his right arm and overflowed its eyes with intense signs of death.


    It''s like darkness and death have beenpressed, something that just seems to be the case.


    Alexis and the others, who saw it, found it breathtaking.


    At the same time, I feel a sign that I am ready, and Alexis turns his gaze here only for a moment.


    Where that means, I knew right away.


    Even Sylvia wants to, if she can.


    The demon king made it appear. From then on, I feel more signs of death than what happened when I destroyed that wall, and I just don''t think there''s anything I can do about it.


    I''m sure the only right thing to do is get out of this ce right now, and there''s no other way to survive.


    Where the three of us bet ourselves, who did what, it''s the same.


    Nobody can do anything about it before I do.


    ... except perhaps just one.


    But he''s not here.


    So I knew there was nothing I could do about it... and still.


    If that was all I could do, I stared at it without running away.


    "... Shit. You really don''t care until the end. If anyone can get away with it, give me something with which my drinks have dropped.... Well, good. I''ll give you permission. - If you want to die so badly, die."


    And with the Promation of Death, his right arm waved down -


    "- Say no."


    Moment after moment, a single light shed and tore apart the darkness that flew in.


    The darkness that I didn''t think I could do anything about disappeared so lightly... I didn''t have to ask who, etc. appeared new on the spot.


    Because I didn''t have to ask.


    "... soma you"


    The person who could not have appeared on this asion, when he heard the whispering whisper of Sylvia, stared at this one and let him shrug his shoulders.

 224 Former Strongest, Relative To The Demon King

    "You shed and tore my blow, so...? You... who are you?


    "Now... there is no name for a hater like you."


    Soma quickly looked around, shrugging her shoulders and answering so to the murderous gaze.


    The trail of destruction there is proof to the left that that''s all the fighting was going on here.


    Moreover, it can also be seen that the attack waspletely stopped there because only the back of the man in front of him is oddly small and beautiful.


    That was the difference in force.


    Besides not having a scratch on a man, it was also something I knew at a time when there was no dirt on my clothes.


    By contrast, if you turn your gaze to the rear once and for all, the three of you there were worn out.


    It''s like the will that resides in a light that''s strong in the eye, but it never gives up.


    I''m sure it must be hard just standing there awhile.


    Though there is a surprise in the look on your face and you try to say something to each of them, what you don''t have to say will be thinking about the situation.


    And the girl further afield - Sylvia was also worn out.


    Though it''s still better than the three of us, that must mean that''s all the three of them presented themselves and protected themselves.


    It''s scratchy, and the way I look at this one is somewhat memorable... but I can certainly see the light in Sylvia''s eyes as well.


    I understood that it was the same and different, and the mouth was only slightly loose.


    "You... not only won''t answer my question, but you will have enough disrespect to look at it."


    And apparently, such behavior hindered a man''s seizure.


    Murder increased even more...... but it was hrious the other way around to see if you were going to keep it down as much as possible or just keep your expression calm.


    "But I''m generous. So let me just ask you one more time.... Who are you?


    "No, even if they told you not to answer, you would have answered properly? And no matter how many times you tell me, the answer is the same, right? There''s no name for you."


    Soma opens her mouth to the man that way as she turns back forward, reassured that she seems to have made it in time for now.


    Honestly, I was in a bit of a hurry when some of the Royal Castle disappeared, but considering that the big hole had made it here so smoothly, it was a good idea to create it.


    Perhaps it was the man in front of you who did that, so you can show gratitude only with regard to that.


    Except, of course, for other things.


    "So who are you in the first ce? If you asked someone you didn''t know what their name was, didn''t you teach them to name it first? You know how much it is."


    "You......!?


    Interesting, not to say, but when I gently provoked him, the man was easily enraged.


    He''s got a great attitude... or, that''s why, he''s less resistant to incitement.


    "Apparently you don''t understand who I am...!


    "No, it''s natural because you don''t understand or nothing, you''re not named? Are you listening to people? Could it be stupid?


    ¡­¡­


    Watching you get silent and even more intense, it''s getting a little fun.


    Or isn''t it really too much incitement tolerance?


    Are you still going to be calm as a person, or remain dressed like looking down with your arms together, but that arm is shaking with a pull.


    If we keep stirring up like this, then suddenly we''ll have an atmosphere that even attacks us.


    Though...


    "Hmmm... soma, can I have that much to incite you to? Personally, I know how you feel, and I''d rather you keep going, but if you keep going like this and he gets a seizure, we''re a little dangerous."


    If I thought that might be a little bad considering the rear, etc., I got the same attention from the rear.


    However, that would actually be more incitement than caution, as he''s obviously telling the other guy to sound as well.


    The man''s mouth reacted slightly tingly and moved.


    "... Alexis... you"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong? I guess I just told you the truth, didn''t I?


    Exactly because it is dangerous to look back in this situation, my gaze is fixed forward, but I somehow knew what look I was having in the rear for a conversation.


    Sophia sighed like she was frightened of Alexis, and Alexis, who seemed to enjoy it, seemed to enjoy it.


    Most of all, even though I am frightened, I can''t feel myself trying to stop it, so it is the same with Sophia that I have some thoughts.


    Although it would be obvious.


    "Uh... Father...?


    But unlike those two, Sylvia leaked a slightly bewildered grunt.


    That must be because Alexis was against inciting that man, and that was very rare or unexpected.


    Why would I know that, because it was the same as Soma''s mood?


    Thomas had once met Alexis two or three times, but in a basically calm atmosphere, he saw feelings like struggle, but didn''t seem to stir anyone up.


    Nevertheless, it seems that Alexis may also imitate things like that, to observe from Sophia and somewhat from around the perception of signs of fright in us as well.


    The reason for this is probably anger... well, they hurt my daughter, naturally.


    I''m sure that includes anger at myself for not being able to protect it.


    and.


    "You... woe to the Demon King, I don''t know if I can just...!?


    Further anger seemed amplified by the fact that he was told and acted in such a way as to ignore half the person while stirring it up.


    Whatever Sophia and the others are, Sylvia definitely didn''t mean to, but I''d rather say she did well.


    But that was it, and the man was saying things that bothered him now.


    I kind of felt that way.


    "Demon King, is it?


    "... Shit. I didn''t know what I did would lead me to take a provocation and call me a rude opponent.... but you''re right. Hmm, have you noticed what you''ve been up to now? But already..."


    "Hmmm... sure it was the one who lost lightly to Iori? He said he doubted whether it was real or not because he couldn''t win anything so easily. He also said the demon gods were much stronger."


    ¨D¨D


    "... ioli? Soma, why are you calling me that...?


    "Before I came back here, there was a little bit of a lot to see. That''s what I heard right now."


    "... should I be surprised, impressed or frightened... I''m not sure how to react."


    "Sounds like your son, I think. It''s just that, or is he fine? I didn''t hear from you, so I thought you''d be okay the other way around."


    "Well, for now, there''s going to be a lot to talk about, and that story, when this is over -"


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    I waved my arms faster than I could say all the words.


    He shes away the same thing that he shed earlier, which was imminent in front of him, under a single knife.


    "Oh man, I didn''t know you were going to attack me while we were talking, you didn''t have manners. Or can we afford not to?


    "... shut its mouth, which moves well. A lot of disrespect to me, I can''t see it early. Make amends for all your deaths."


    Apparently, the boiling point exceeded the limit by saying that the token waspletely broken.


    There''s no face of anger that was so easy to understand, and there''s something there that looks faceless.


    Most importantly, at a time when we areunching an attack without question, the inside of it is spective.


    "Huh...!?


    "Soma......!?


    And even in the rear, it changes its atmosphere in a rash, turning around and making a hasty voice, probably because the momentum that the man - what the Demon King has unleashed - is likely to approach the triple digit, even though it is the same as it was earlier, even if that number counts all the time.


    Besides, just one of them is going to be so powerful that the whole area is going to disappear if theynd.


    They create them in an instant, and they let them go at the same time, so I see. Sometimes they do just call themselves demon kings, etc.


    Though.


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    "Hmm... I think he said something about our deaths, but what''s wrong with that?


    There was no response from the Demon King, even pping everything looming and exhaling sighs.


    Again, they should say, their emotions arepletely shaken off and there''s nothing more they can add to it there.


    - That''s the same thing here.


    "Is there no need for any more words? He seems to have done whatever he wants... and I hope he gets paid for it."


    To achieve the words spoken to proim, Soma took a step - a moment, from hand, sounded like something cracked.

 225 Settlement

    ÏÓ¤ÊÒô¤¬í‘¤¤¤¿¤Î¤ò¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤ÎÕl¤â¤¬¶ú¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ´Î¤Î˲ég¡¢·´�ê¤ÏÕæ¤Ã¶þ¤Ä¤Ë·Ö¤«¤ì¤ë¡£


    ϲɫ¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¤â¤Î¤È¡¢‘nÉ«¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤À¡£


    ááÕߤËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤Û¤È¤ó¤É½~Íû¤Ë½ü¤¯¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â½~Íû¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Òâζ¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤È¡¢ºÎ¤è¤ê¤âÐĤ¬�Š¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤ò·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢Ç°ÕߤΤâ¤Î¤Ï¨D¨DħÍõ¤Ï¡¢¤µ¤é¤Ëϲɫ¤ò˸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¡£


    ÏȤۤɤޤÇÐĤ˜º¤Á¤Æ¤¤¤¿Å­¤ê¤Ê¤É¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤è¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤Î¡­¡­»ò¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½¤Îϲ¤Ó¤À¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤Ç½~Íû¤òÓ뤨¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½¤¬×î¤âÏà�ꤷ¤¤¤È¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·Í¬•r¤Ë¿ÁÁ¢¤Á¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ò»·¬¤Ë½~Íû¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ç¡¢¤½¤¦¤µ¤»¤¿¤¤ÏàÊ֤ˡ¢½~Íû¤ò±§¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë˜”×Ó¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÊ֤˳֤Ą‡¤ËóÁ¤¬Èë¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤òÖª¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÉÙÄê¨D¨D¥½©`¥Þ¤È¤¤¤¦Ãû¤é¤·¤¤¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢Ò»¶È¤À¤±¤½¤Á¤é¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÉϤϺΤη´�ê¤â¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¥¹¥¿¥¹¥¿¤Èši¤­Ê¼¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Îˤ⡢½¹¤êÒ»¤Ä¸¡¤«¤ó¤Ç¤Ï¤ª¤é¤º¡­¡­¤À¤¬Ä§Íõ¤¬Ð¦¤ß¤òÉî¤á¤ë¤³¤È¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò�Š¤¬¤ê¤À¤ÈÅжϤ·¤¿¤¿¤á¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É´_¤«¤Ë¡¢¤³¤Î×´›r¤Ç½¹¤ê¤òÒŠ¤»¤ì¤Ð¡¢×Ô·Ö¤¬²»Àû¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤ÐºÎ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤ËÕñÎ褦¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤à¤·¤íµ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ÒŠ¤¿Ä¿¤Ï×Ó¹©¤Ë¤·¤«ÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤ÇÎê¤ë¤Û¤ÉħÍõ¤ÏÓÞ¤«¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·Í¬•r¤Ë¡¢Ë¼¤¦¡£


    ËùÔ�dz֪�{¤Ë¤¹¤®¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¡£


    „‡¤ËóÁ¤¬Èë¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÊÂŒg¤Ç¡¢„‡¤¬¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢„‡Ê¿¤Ê¤ÉŸoÁ¦¤Ê´æÔڤʤΤÀ¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¾«¡©�Š¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤»¡¢×îáá¤Ë½~Íû¤¹¤ë¤¬¤¤¤¤¤È¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ï¤µ¤é¤ËЦ¤ß¤òÉî¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤³¤Ç¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÏÓͶϤ⤷¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ×ÑY¤ËÌK¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÓÂÕߤȺô¤Ð¤ì¤ëÕߤ˴ò¤ÁÆƤé¤ì¤¿¡¢¤«¤Ä¤Æ¤ÎÓ›‘›¤À¡£


    ¼É¡©¤·¤¤Ó›‘›¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢Íü¤ì¤Æ¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤âÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ºÎ¤»Ç°»Ø¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÍü¤ìÂýÐĤ·¤­¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢”¡¤ìÈ¥¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤Îß^¤Á¤ò¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏÀR¤ê·µ¤¹¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤«¤éÖ±áá¤ËħÍõ¤¬“ĤÁ·Å¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÓͶϤʤɤÏ΢‰m¤â¤Ê¤¤Ò»“ĤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÏȤۤɤâ·Å¤Ã¤¿¡¢Æáü\¤ÎÇòÌå¡£


    ½Ó½ü¤Èͬ•r¤Ë”ؤêÁѤ«¤ì¡¢ìFÉ¢¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¹â¾°¤ÏºÎ¶ÈÒŠ¤Æ¤âÐŤ¸¤é¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢ÔÙ¤ÓóÁ¤ÎÈë¤ëÒô¤ò¶ú¤Ë¿Ú¤Î¶Ë¤òµõ¤êÉϤ²¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢´Î¡©¤È¤½¤ì¤ò·Å¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    Æáü\¤ÎÇòÌå¤Ï¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Î±§¤¯È«¤Æ¤òÆƉ²¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ëÒâ˼¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    …—ÃܤËÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ÇòÌå¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê´úÎï¤Èºô¤Ö¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ÎïÀíµÄ¤Ê×ˤò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Ù|Á¿¤Ê¤É¤â³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤ª¤é¤º¡¢ÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¤³¤ì¤ÏÓ°¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ä¿Ó¡¤À¡£


    ×Å�Ž¤·¤¿Ë²ég¤Ë¤½¤Îˆö¤òħÍõ¤ÎÒâ˼¤Çœº¤¿¤·¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤ËÉÏ•ø¤­¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤ÆŒ�Ïó¤òÆƉ²¤¹¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤ÆÆƉ²¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÆƉ²¤µ¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦½Y¹û¤¬´_¶¨¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢Œ�Ïó¤¬×Ô‰²¤òʼ¤á¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤³¤ì¤Ï¸ÅÄîµÄ¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Òò¹û¤ÎÄæÜž¤ò¤â¿ÉÄܤȤ¹¤ë¤Û¤É¤Î�ŠÁ¦¤ÊÁ¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢´¥¤ì¤ì¤Ð¤¿¤À¤Çœg¤à¤ï¤±¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢”ؤêÁѤ±¤ë¤Ï¤º¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤æ¤¨¤Ë¡¢ÑÛÇ°¤ÇÆ𤳤äƤ¤¤ë¹â¾°¤ÏÓФêµÃ¤ë¤Ï¤º¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­Ä§Íõ¤Ï¼È¤Ë´ó¤·¤ÆšÝ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ëégß`¤¤¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÑÔ¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¤é¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âÇ°»ØħÍõ¤¬”¡¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¢¤Î•r¤ÎħÍõ¤Ï¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯Éñ¤Ë×î¤â½ü¤¤ˆöËù¤Ë¤Þ¤Ç½ü¸¶¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤¿¤È¤¨ýˆ¤¬È«Á¦¤Ç¹¥“Ĥ·¤Æ¤­¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢‚ûÒ»¤Ä¸¶¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤Ë¤âév¤ï¤é¤º¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÏØ“¤±¤¿¡£


    ÓÂÕߤȤ¤¤¦¡¢¤¿¤ÀÒ»ÈˤÎÈËég¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡£


    ÎðÕ“¡¢ÓÂÕߤ¬ÊÀ½ç¤«¤é¤Î¥Ð¥Ã¥¯¥¢¥Ã¥×¤òÊܤ±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤â¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¢Ä§Íõ¤¬ÂýÐĤ·¤­¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤â¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ÎÉϤǡ¢¤¢¤Î½Y¹û¤ÏÓФêµÃ¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤â¡¢µÀÀí¤¬ºÏ¤ï¤Ê¤¹¤®¤¿¡£


    ¤É¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÁ¦¤¬¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¡¢ËùÔ�ÈˤÏÈˤÀ¡£


    ¤¿¤È¤¨¤³¤ÎÐǤò³Z¤¯¤³¤È¤Î³öÀ´¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÁ¦¤òßµ¤­¤Ä¤±¤è¤¦¤È¤â¡¢½Y½ç¤ÎÒªÒ»¤ÄÆƉ²¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Ä§Íõ¤¬¤¢¤Î•r¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦îIÓò¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ó¤ÊħÍõ¤ò¡¢ÓÂÕߤϤ¤¤È¤âº†…g¤Ëµ¹¤·¤Æ¤ß¤»¤¿¡£


    ¤«¤Ä¤Æ¡¢Ð°Éñ¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿Éñ¤¬¡¢Ó¢ÐۤȺô¤Ð¤ì¤¿¤¿¤À¤ÎÈËég¤Ëœç¤Ü¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ï¤½¤³¤ÇÎò¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    •rÕÛÈËég¤ÎÖФ«¤é¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê´æÔÚ¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤È¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤É¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤É¤ì¤À¤±Á¦¤¬¤¢¤ê¡¢Éñ¤Ë½ü¤«¤í¤¦¤È¤â¡­¡­Éñ¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¡¢”¡¤ìÈ¥¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Éñ¤òµ¹¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê´æÔÚ¤¬¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ë”¡¤ìÈ¥¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Î¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ½ñÄ¿¤ÎÇ°¤ÇÆ𤳤äƤ¤¤ë¹â¾°¤â¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊħÍõ¤Î˼¿¼¤ò¿Ï¶¨¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É±¾À´”ؤêÁѤ±¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤Ä§Íõ¤ÎÒâ˼¤ò”ؤêÁѤ±¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢¤¢¤ÎÉÙÄê¤ÏħÍõ¤òµ¹¤¹¤Ë×ã¤ë´æÔڤʤΤÀ¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê´_ÐŤ¬¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ó¤ÊÏàÊÖ¤ò¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ï½ñ×·¤¤Ô‘¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ½ñ¤³¤Î•r¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï„‡¤òÕñ¤ë¤¤¡¢ÆȤäƤ¯¤ëħÍõ¤ÎÒâ˼¤ò”ؤêÁѤ­¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ„‡¤ÎóÁ¤â‰ˆ¤¨¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤à¤·¤í½ñ¤Ï¤â¤¦¡¢µ¶Éí¤ËóÁ¤¬¤Ê¤¤ˆöËù¤Î·½¤¬É٤ʤ¤¤°¤é¤¤¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦ßh¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤¦¤Á¤Ë¡¢¤¢¤ì¤Ï³Z¤±É¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤Î•r¤¬¥½©`¥Þ¤Î×îáá¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î•r¤¬ÔL¤ì¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¡¢Ä§Íõ¤¬ÊÖ¤ò¾�¤á¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤Ê¤é¤Ð¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎδÀ´¤Ï›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤âͬȻ¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤â¡¢ÎðÌå¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤«¤Ä¤ÆËÀ¤òÓ­¤¨¤¿Ä§Íõ¤Ï¡¢µ±•r¤È±È¤ÙÁ¦¤Î´ó²¿·Ö¤òʧ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÆÕͨ¤ÎÊֶΤǤϻØ�ͤ¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Î³öÀ´¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    �ͻ¤¿½ñ¤âÉñ¤Ë½ü¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤ëħÍõ¤Ï¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð»ÃÏë·N¤Ê¤É¤Ë½ü¤¤´æÔÚ¤À¡£


    ÈËég¤Ê¤É¤È¤Ïß`¤¤å‘¤¨¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÁ¦¤Ï‰ˆ¤¹¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Á¦¤ò»Ø�ͤ¹¤ë¤Ë¤Ï•rég¤Î½Uß^¤ò´ý¤Ä¤«ËûÕߤ«¤éŠZ¤¦¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·ËûÕߤ«¤éŠZ¤¦¤ÈÑԤäƤ⺆…g¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÕýÖ±¤ËÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢„¿Âʤ¬�™¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ŠZ¤¤È¡¤ëëH¤Ë´ó²¿·Ö¤ÎÁ¦¤òÁã¤ìÂä¤È¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤·¡¢ŠZ¤¤È¡¤ì¤¿Á¦¤ò×Է֤Τâ¤Î¤È¤·¤Æ‘T¤é¤¹¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¤Î•rég¤¬±ØÒª¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤ò‘T¤é¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëég¤Ï¡¢•rég½Uß^¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ»Ø�ͤ¹¤ë·Ö¤ÎÁ¦¤¬»Ø�ͤ¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ê¤¯¡¢½Y¹ûµÄ¤ËŠZ¤¤È¡¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿·½¤¬»Ø�ͤ¬Ô礫¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Óà³ÌÏàÊÖ¤ÎÁ¦¤¬�Š¤¯¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢ŠZ¤¤È¡¤ë¤³¤È¤ËÒâ椬¤Ê¤¤¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢º¦¤È¤¹¤é³É¤ê¤¨¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â½ñ¤Ï¡¢Ð¤¿¤ËµÃ¤¿Á¦¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ÈˤοֲÀ¤ä½~Íû¤ò¼Z¤È¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÁ¦¤È¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤â³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤Á¤é¤â‘T¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤«„¿ÂʤÏ�™¤¤¤¬¡¢¤É¤ì¤À¤±ÏàÊÖ¤¬Èõ¤¯¡¢Î¢¡©¤¿¤ëÁ¦¤·¤«µÃ¤é¤ì¤º¤È¤â¡¢Á¦¤òµÃ¤é¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Ï¤Þ¤ÀÒ»¶È¤âËûÕߤÎÁ¦¤òŠZ¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤¢¤ÎÉÙÄê¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Ô‡¤¹�ý‚Ž¤ÏÊ®·Ö¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢Ï¡¤Ë¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢Á¦¤òŠZ¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤ÆФ¿¤ÊÁ¦¤òµÃ¤é¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ë¡£


    ½ñ¤â¾A¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤¢¤Î²»¿É½â¤Ê¬FÏó¡£


    ¤¢¤ì¤¬×Է֤ˤâ³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤È˼¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤ÇħÍõ¤¬¿Ú¤òé_¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ïµ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡­¡­»¬»ü¤Ç¡¢Ÿo˜”¤Ê×ˤÀ¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤³¤Î°³¤ËÄæ¤é¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢µ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë·´�ꤷ¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢áá·½¤Ë¤¤¤ëÕßß_¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ºÎ¤«¤ò·´Õ“¤·¤è¤¦¤È¿Ú¤òé_¤­¤«¤±¡¢¤·¤«¤·ºÎ¤«¤òÑÔ¤¨¤ëÁ¢ˆö¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤Þ¤¿ÑÔ¤¨¤ëʤâ¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ½Y¾ÖºÎ¤âÑÔ¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢üa¤êÞz¤ó¤À¡£


    Ÿ©¤ï¤·¤µ¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤ËħÍõ¤Ïœº×ãšÝ¤Ë±Ç¤òøQ¤é¤¹¤â¡¢Æ¬Ã¼¤ò„Ó¤«¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤º¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Æ½¾²¤È¤·ºÎ¤Î·´�ê¤âʾ¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Î´¤À�Š¤¬¤ê¤ò¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤È˼¤¨¤Ð¡¢»¬»ü¤À¤È˼¤¤¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤â¸¹¤¬Á¢¤Ä¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¤¤Ä¤Þ¤Ç¤½¤Î‘B¶È¤ò¾A¤±¤ëʤ¬³öÀ´¤ë¤â¤Î¤«¡¢¤Ê¤É¤È¿¼¤¨¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÑÔÈ~¤ò¾A¤±¤ë¡£


    ¡¸ÙF˜”¤Ï¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯ËÀ¤Ì¡£Ÿo²Ð¤Ë¡¢ŸoÒâζ¤Ë¡¢Ÿo�ý‚Ž¤Ë¡¢¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤ÏÙF˜”¤¬Ò»·¬¤è¤¯Àí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤É¤ì¤À¤±�Š¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤»¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂŒg¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ì¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÕJ¤á¤Ì¤Þ¤ÞËÀ¤Ì¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ÙF˜”¤ÎºÃ¤­¤Ë¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤è¤¤¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Õ¤à¡£�¢¤Ë¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¡¤Þ¤µ¤«ÃüÆò¤¤¤ò¤¹¤ì¤ÐÔS¤¹¤Ê¤É¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡­¡­ŸoÕ“¤è¡¹


    ¤à¤·¤í¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢Á¦¤òŠZ¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤»¤º¤½¤Îˆö¤ÇÄí¤ê�¢¤¹¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ħÍõ¤ËÄæ¤é¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÃüÆò¤¤¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤Ê¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È¿¼¤¨¤ëÓÞ¤«Õߤʤɡ¢Ò»Ãë×ã¤ê¤È¤âÉú¤«¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯�ý‚Ž¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤âͬ˜”¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¡£


    ¡¸ÙF˜”¤¬Æò¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÙF˜”¤ÎÁ¦¤À¤±¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤³¤Î°³¤¬ÓЄ¿¤Ë»îÓ䷤Ƥä¤é¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤¾£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤»¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÙF˜”¤ÏºÎ¤â²Ð¤¹¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ºÛEÐΤâ¤Ê¤¯Ïû¤¨È¥¤ë¤Î¤À¡£¤Ê¤é¤Ð°³¤Ë¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤ò²Ð¤¹¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢ÙF˜”¤¬Éú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿Òâζ¤â´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¤Õ¤à¡£¤â¤·¤ä¡¢¤³¤Î½Ö¤ÇħÎï¤ò±©¤ì¤µ¤»¤¿¤Î¤â¡¢¤³¤³¤ÇºÃ¤­„ÙÊ֤˱©¤ì¤¿¤Î¤â¡¢¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤«¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤É¤Á¤é¤âŒgÀû°ë·ÖȤζ°ë·Ö¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤è¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢Ä§Îï¹²¤Ë¤Ï°³¤ÎÒÛ¤ËÁ¢¤Á¤½¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬¤¢¤ì¤Ð´_±£¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤è¤¦¤ËÃüÁ¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤«¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡¹


    Íò¤¬Ò»¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⤢¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢³öÀ´¤ë¤À¤±Á¦¤Î�Š¤¤¤â¤Î¤¬¤¤¤ëˆöËù¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ë¤µ¤»¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¤³¤Î¹ú¤Ç×î¤â�Š¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤È˼¤ï¤ì¤ëÕßß_¤Ç¤¹¤é¤³¤Î³Ì¶È¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ÆÚ´ý¤Ê¤É³öÀ´¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    …—ÃܤËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢×î¤âÓû¤·¤¤¤Î¤ÏħÍõ¤ÎѪ¤ò¾@¤°¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½¤³¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤ë¤ï¤±¤â¤Ê¤¤´æÔÚ¤À¡£


    ¤¢¤ì¤é¤¬±©¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢½Y¾Ö¤Î¤È¤³¤í¿Ö²À¤È½~Íû¤òÕñ¤ê¤Þ¤¯¤¿¤á¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤Ç¤Ï·µ´ð¤ò„¤³¤¦¤«¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢Â„¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¡­¡­¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æîh¤¯¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡£ËùÔ�¤ÏÙF˜”¤âÓÞÕߤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¡£¤è¤«¤í¤¦¡£ÎÒ¤¬Œˆ´ó¤Ê´ëÖäâÀí½â³öÀ´¤Ì¤È¤Ï¡­¡­¤Ê¤é¤ÐÍû¤ßͨ¤ê¡¢ŸoÒâζ¤Ê¤Þ¤Þ¤ËËÀ¤Ì¤¬¤è¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤³¤Î×´›r¤Çîh¤¯·½¤¬ÓÞ¤«¤À¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¡ºÎ¤»¡¢ÙF˜”¤Ë½ì¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤¹¤°¤½¤³¤ÎλÖäˤޤÇÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    šÝ¤¬¸¶¤±¤Ð¡¢ÎÄ×Öͨ¤ê¤ÎÒâζ¤ÇÄ¿¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤Î×ˤ¬¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤¢¤ÈÒ»ši̤¤ß³ö¤¹¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎÊ֤˳֤Ą‡¤ÏħÍõ¤ÎÉíÌå¤Ø¤È½ì¤¯¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤òÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤â¡¢Ä§Íõ¤¬¤½¤Îˆö¤«¤é„Ó¤¯¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ÀíÓɤÏÖ÷¤Ë¶þ¤Ä¡£


    ±ØÒª¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤È¡¢Äæ„¿¹û¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Î„‡¤¬×ÔÉí¤ÎÉí¤Ë½ì¤­µÃ¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢Ä§Íõ¤¬ºÎ¤è¤ê¤â¤è¤¯Àí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¤½¤Îˆö¤ËÁô¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÒƄӤȤ¤¤¦Ï¶¤òɹ¤»¤Ð¡¢¤½¤Îһ˲¤Ç¾àëx¤òÔ‘¤á¤é¤ìßµ¤­”ؤé¤ì¤ë¤È·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ħÍõ¤ÎÒâ˼¤ò·Å¤Ä¤À¤±¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤¢¤ì¤ÏÒÆ„Ó¤Î×îÖФϷŤƤʤ¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤½¤Îˆö¤ËÁô¤Þ¤ê¹¥“Ĥò¾A¤±¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤¬×îÉƤǡ¢ÏÂÊÖ¤ÊÒÆ„Ó¤ÏÄæ„¿¹û¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï½ñ¤³¤Î•r¤â‰ä¤ï¤é¤º¡­¡­ºÎ¤è¤ê¤â¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡­¡­´_¤«¤ËÙF˜”¤ÎÑÔ¤¦Í¨¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î„‡¤Ç¡¢¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¤½¤Î„‡¤¬Éí¤Ë½ì¤¯¤Î¤Ï¡¢µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë„‡¤¬½¡ÔڤǤ¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤ÎÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÊ֤ˤ¢¤ë¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¼È¤ËóÁ¤¬È«Éí¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤¦¤ËÏÞ½ç¤òÓ­¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ê¤ÉÃ÷¤é¤«¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤à¤·¤íδ¤À¤ËÔ­ÐͤòÁô¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬²»Ë¼×h¤Ê¤Û¤É¤À¡£


    égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¡¢´Î¤ÎÒ»“ĤÏÄͤ¨¤é¤ì¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¤¤¤è¤¦¤È¤â¡¢ºÎ¤Î†–î}¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÁ¦¤Ï�Š´ó¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢„‡¤µ¤¨Ê¹¤ï¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐÃ{Íþ¤Ë¤Ï³É¤êµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢¤³¤Î¾àëx¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤³¤½¤è¤¯·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÒÔÉϤ¬¡¢Ä§Íõ¤¬¤³¤³¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤âÓÆÈ»¤È˜‹¤¨¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ÓàÓ‹¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤Ê¤É¤ò½»¤ï¤·¤¿ÀíÓɤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¤Þ¤¢´_¤«¤Ë¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï¤â¤¦¤â¤¿¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤Ê¡£¤è¤¯¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇîB�ˆ¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ç¤ÏÆò¤¦¤«£¿¡¡¤½¤Î‘B¶È¤äÑÔÈ~¤¬šÝ¤ËÈë¤ì¤Ð¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤ëšÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤ó¤¾£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ÉúÔ÷¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÎÒÝ…¤Ï±ØÒª¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤¤Ö÷Áx¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤¬×îáá¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤«¡£×îáá¤Þ¤Ç¡¢ÓÞ¤«¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¡¹


    ¼È¤ËÆáü\¤ÎÇòÌå¤Ï¡¢¶þ¤ÄÓÃÒ⤵¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤â¤¦¡¢áá¤ÏºÎ¤Î±ØÒª¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¶þÈˤ¬„Ó¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ïͬ•r¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ħÍõ¤¬×ÔÉí¤ÎÒâ˼¤òßµ¤­¸¶¤±¤ë¤Î¤ËºÏ¤ï¤»¤¿¤«¤ÎÈ礯¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Ò»ši¤ò̤¤ßÞz¤à¡£


    Æáü\¤ÈâgÉ«¤¬¼¤Í»¤·¨D¨D½ñ¤Þ¤Ç„¤³¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¼×¸ß¤¯¤â²»¿ì¤ÊÒô¤¬í‘¤­¶É¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÏÞ½ç¤òÓ­¤¨¤¿¥½©`¥Þ¤Î„‡¤¬‰²¤ì¹û¤Æ¡¢±ú¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤òº¬¤ó¤ÀÈ«¤Æ¤¬¡¢ÆÆƬ¤È¤Ê¤ê¤½¤ÎÊÖ¤«¤éÁã¤ìÂä¤Á¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÊ֤˲Фµ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤ÏºÎÒ»¤Ä¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Îդ꾆¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤¬¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤«¡¢Á¦¤òʧ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¤½¤ÎÊÖ¤¬é_¤«¤ì¡­¡­¤½¤³¤Ë¡¢²Ð¤Ã¤¿¤â¤¦Ò»¤Ä¤ÎÆáü\¤¬ïw¤ÓÞz¤à¡£


    Ï붨¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤È´ç·Öß`¤ï¤Ê¤¤½Y¹û¤Ë¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ï¤Ä¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤½¤¦¤Ë±Ç¤òøQ¤é¤·¤¿¡£


    áá·½¤«¤é¤½¤Î¹â¾°¤òÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤×Ô·Öß_¤Ëšn‡y¤ß¤·¤Ä¤Ä¤â¡¢¤»¤á¤Æ×îáá¤Þ¤ÇÄ¿¤òÒݤ餵¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤È¥¸¥Ã¤ÈÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ò¡¢Ÿo¸Ð„Ó¤ËÌ÷¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤Þ¤Ç¤Èͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Õæ¤ÃÖ±¤°Ç°¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤Æ¤ª¤ê¨D¨D´ô¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢ÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤¬ÒŠ¤¨¤¿¡£


    ×îáá¤ÎÒ»ši¤ò̤¤ß³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÖ±áá¡£


    Íó¤¬Õñ¤ê’i¤«¤ì¡¢ÆȤäƤ¤¤¿Æáü\¤´¤È¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÉíÌ夬б¤á¤Ë”ؤêÁѤ«¤ì¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ï£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤Î…Û¤­¤¬Õl¤Î¿Ú¤«¤é©¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ë¤¹¤é°ÑÎÕ³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Õl¤Î¿Ú¤«¤é³ö¤Æ¤â²»Ë¼×h¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ÎðÕ“¡¢×Ô·Ö¤âÀýÍâ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Àí½â¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÓè‚ä¤Î„‡¤Ê¤É³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢ÊÂŒg½ñ¤â³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÊ֤ˤÏÈÐÎïÒ»¤Ä³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤é¤º¡¢¤¿¤Àé_¤¤¤¿ÐΤÎÊÖ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¨D¨D


    ¡¸ñR¹¡¢¤Ê¡­¡­ÙF˜”¤Ï¡¢„‡Ê¿¤Î¤Ï¤º¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£±¾µ±¤ÏħŒ§Ê¿Ö¾Íû¤ÈÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤ºÒ»¤Ä¤âħ·¨¤¬Ê¹¤¨¤Ê¤¤ÒÔÉϤτ‡Ê¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤À¡­¡­ºÎ¹ÊÙF˜”¤ÏÉú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢ºÎ¹ÊÙF˜”¤ÏÎÒ¤¬ÒâÖ¾¤òÏû¤·È¥¤ì¤¿¡¢ºÎ¹ÊÎÒ¤¬ÈâÌ夬‚û¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡„‡¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤ÙF˜”¤¬¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    ¡¸ºÎÑԤäƤë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¡„‡¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤Á¤ã¤ó¤È¤¢¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤³¤³¤Ë¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäƥ½©`¥Þ¤¬Ê¾¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢×ÔÉí¤ÎÓÒÊ֤Ǥ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ö¸¤ò“B¤¨¤ÆÕæ¤ÃÖ±¤°¤ËÉì¤Ð¤µ¤ì¡¢ÓHÖ¸¤À¤±¤¬ÕƤη½¤Ø¤ÈÕÛ¤êÇú¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤À¡£


    ±¾µ±¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Õ¤¶¡¢¤±¤ë¤Ê¡­¡­¤Õ¤¶¤±¤ë¤Ê¤èÙF˜”¡­¡­£¡¡¡¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç°³¤¬¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    һ˲¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢ÓàÔ£¤âºÎ¤â¤«¤â¤¬¡¢´µ¤­ïw¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡£


    Í´¤ß¤ò�»¤¨¤ë‚ûÛE¤¬¡¢ÊÂŒg¤òʾ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤â¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òÕJ¤á¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ˲ég¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Î½Ð¤Ó¤Ëºô�ꤷ¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÖ܇ì¤ËÆáü\¤ÎÇòÌ夬¬F¤ì¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Þ¤Ç¤Èͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë¤½¤ì¤òßµ¤­Þz¤ß¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Þ¤Ç¤Èͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢”ؤêÁѤ«¤ì¤¿¡£


    ËØÊ֤ǡ£


    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÉíÌ头¤È¡¢¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤Ã¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¡¢ÙF˜”¤Ï¬F¤Ë¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¤³¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤ä¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡£¬FŒg¤Ï¤Á¤ã¤ó¤ÈÖ±Ò•¤¹¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÕJ¤á¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤ì¤Ç„e¤Ë¤¤¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÏȤۤɤÎÑÔÈ~¤ÎÒâȤ·µ¤·¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Î¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ïšn‡y¤ß¤·¤Ä¤Ä¤â×Ô·Ö¤ÎÒâ˼¤òßµ¤­¸¶¤±¤ë¡£


    ÊÀ½ç¤ò¤¹¤é‰T¤ê�¢¤¹¤Ï¤º¤Î¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤À¤¬¤ä¤Ï¤ê´ôšÝ¤Ê¤¯Ïûœç¤·¡¢¤¿¤À×Ô·Ö¤ÎÉíÌå¤Î‚û¤À¤±¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    ÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä�Š¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯Í´¤ß¤Ï¡¢ÓÂÕߤȤΑ餤¤Î•r¤Ç¤¹¤é¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¤¢¤Î•r¤Ï»¥¤¤¤Î×î´ó¤Î¹¥“Ĥò·Å¤ÁºÏ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¿¤á¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤ëϾ¤â¤Ê¤¯Ïûœç¤·¤¿¤È¤âÑÔ¤¦¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤¦©`¤à¡­¡­¤ä¤Ï¤êÊÖµ¶¤Ï¡¢¤¤¤Þ¤¤¤ÁÍþÁ¦¤ò³ö¤¹Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£ºÎ¤ä¤é¼{µÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢¤É¤¦¤»¤Ê¤é¤Ð;ÖФÇľ¤Î°ô¤Ç¤âÊ°¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤Ù¤­¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤Ê£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤Ê¤é¼{µÃ³öÀ´¤Æ¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Ã£¡£¿¡¹


    ÑÔÈ~¤Ï¤Õ¤¶¤±¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤â¡¢Ïò¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëÒ•¾€¤Ï·Ç³£¤ËÀä¤á¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Àä¾²¤Ë¡¢Àä¿á¤Ê¤Þ¤Ç¤Ë¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä×Ô·Ö¤ÎÃü¤òÏ÷¤êÈ¡¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òÀí½â¤·¤¿Ë²ég¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ï¤½¤Îˆö¤«¤é´ó¤­¤¯ïw¤ÓÍˤ¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ×·“Ĥò¼´×ù¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È¿¼¤¨¤ëϾ¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤«¤é½ñ¤¹¤°ÌÓ¤²¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¸Ð¤¸¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤¬ÌÓ¤²ÒÔÍâ¤ÎºÎÎï¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤­¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ï˼¤¤ÇФêšn܈¤ê¤ò¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤«¤é×ÔÉí¤Î¤³¤È¤òèa¤ß¡­¡­Ò»¤Ä¤Î›Q¶Ï¤òϤ¹¡£


    ×îÔç¡¢¼š¤«¤¤¤³¤È¤ò¤É¤¦¤³¤¦ÑԤäƤ¤¤ëˆöºÏ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤è¤«¤í¤¦¡£´_¤«¤Ë¡¢ÕJ¤á¤è¤¦¡£ËØÊÖ¤ÎÙF˜”¤Ë¤¹¤é„٤Ƥʤ¤¤³¤È¤â¡¢ÙF˜”¤òó¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤»¤¤¤Ç½ñ°³¤¬¸FµØ¤ËꈤäƤ¤¤ë¤³¤È¤â¡¢ºÎ¤â¤«¤â¤ò¤À¡£¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¤³¤½¡¢ÙF˜”¤Ï¤³¤³¤Çš¢¤¹¡£¤¿¤È¤¨¡¢ÎÒ¤¬Ãü¤òÒý¤­“Q¤¨¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¤À¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    ½Ð¤ó¤À˲ég¡¢Ä§Íõ¤òÖÐÐĤˤ·¤Æ¡¢Æáü\¤Îœu¤¬œuŽ†¤­Ê¼¤á¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä´ó¤­¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢Ö܇ì¤ÎÎï¤òßÞz¤ßʼ¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆßÞz¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Ü¥í¥Ü¥í¤È±À¤ìÂä¤Á¡¢Ïûœç¤·Ê¼¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤¹¤é¤âÀýÍâ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ħÍõ¤ÎÄ¿µÄ¤È¤Ï¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤ÎÆƉ²¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·µ±È»¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢×Ô·Ö¤¬ËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤ÏÒâ椬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ×î½KµÄ¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤ì¤âº¬¤Þ¤ì¤ë¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤»¤á¤Æ×îáá¤Þ¤Ç²Ð¤é¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÒâ˼¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤ÆÐФï¤ì¤ëÆƉ²¤â¡¢×Ô·Ö¤À¤±¤ÏÀýÍâ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤Ï¡¢×Ô·Ö¤¬¤½¤ì¤ËŽ†¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¤ÎÕ{Õû¤¬¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬½ñ¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ï¤½¤ì¤òͶ¤²’ΤƤ¿¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤¬œç¤Ó¤ë¤³¤È¤âÊ¡¤ß¤º¡­¡­¤à¤·¤í¤½¤ì¤òÇ°Ìá¤È¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢ÆƉ²¤ÎÍþÁ¦¤âÒŽÄ£¤â¸ß¤á¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ÎðՓħÍõ¤¬ËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¤½¤ì¤ÏÖ¹¤à¤¿¤á¡¢ÏÞ½ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡­¡­¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¤½¤ì¤Þ¤Ç¤ËÍõ¶¼¤°¤é¤¤¤ÏßÞz¤à¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ħÎ郎Ö܇ì¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ê¡¢×¡ÈËß_¤¬ÌÓ¤²³ö¤¹¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤Ü²»¿ÉÄܤ˽ü¤¤¡£


    ÌÓ¤²ÇФëÇ°¤ËßÞz¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ò×èÖ¹¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ä§Íõ¤òºÎ¤È¤«¤¹¤ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·†–î}¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬¿ÉÄܤ«¤É¤¦¤«¤À¡£


    ½ñ¤â’ˆ´ó¤·¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤½¤ì¤Ë½ü¸¶¤±¤Ð¡¢¤½¤Î•rµã¤ÇËÀ¤Ë¤«¤Í¤º¡¢¤«¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æßh¾àëx¤Ç¤É¤¦¤³¤¦³öÀ´¤ë¤È¤â˼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤Îˆö¤Ë¤¤¤¿Õßß_¤Ï¡¢Ò»Ä¿¤ÇÀí½â¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¢¤ì¤Ï¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¡¢Ä§·¨¤Ê¤É¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¡¢év‚S¤Ê¤¯·Ö½â¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦î�¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¤È¡£


    ¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï×î³õ¤«¤é·Ö¤«¤ê¤­¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î×´›r¤Çîm¤ì¤ë¤Î¤ÏÒ»ÈˤÀ¤±¤À¡£


    ËÄÈˤÎÒ•¾€¤¬Ò»¹wËù¤Ë¼¯¤Þ¤ê¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢ÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤ä¤ì¤ä¤ì¡­¡­À§¤Ã¤¿¤é×îáá¤ÎÊֶΤË×Ô±¬¤È¤«¡¢¤Þ¤¢¤ª¼sÊø¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¤ª¼sÊø¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¡¢×îáá¤Þ¤ÇÊÖég¤ò¤«¤±¤µ¤»¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäƼç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤ë¤È¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÓÒÊÖ¤ò¥×¥é¥×¥é¤È¤·Ê¼¤á¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤¿Ä§Íõ¤Ï¡¢¤À¤¬Ðì¡©¤Ë±¡¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯Òâ×R¤ÎÖФǡ¢¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¤Èàͤ¦¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤³¤ì¤ò¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«³öÀ´¤ë¤È¤â˼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤ÏÏȤۤɤޤǤΤâ¤Î¤È¤Ï®�¤Ê¤ê¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÒâ˼¤¬ºÎÖؤˤâ°ü¤ßÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê×´›r¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤òÍ»ÆƤ·Ä§Íõ¤òµ¹¤¹¤³¤È¤Ê¤É¡¢Ô­ÀíµÄ¤Ë²»¿ÉÄܤÀ¡£


    ³öÀ´¤ëÀíÓɤ¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Þ¤µ¤«¤½¤ì¤¬Àí½â³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¥¢¥ì¤Ï¡¢¤¿¤À¤Î¥Ö¥é¥Õ¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ÆÚ´ý¤òÑYÇФì¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Ê¤Î¤«¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤³¤Á¤é¤¬Òܤ·¤ÆÖ¹¤á¤ë¤È¤Ç¤â˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï„e¤ÎÀíÓɤ¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤·¤«¤·¡¢ºÎ¶È¤«Ô‡¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¤½¤ÎÉϤǤ³¤Î³Ì¶È¤Ê¤é¤ÐºÎ¤È¤«¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¹


    ÑÔÈ~¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬ÓÒÊÖ¤ò¤æ¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤È³Ö¤ÁÉϤ²¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    Õæ¤ÃÖ±¤°¤ËÉì¤Ð¤µ¤ì¤ë¤È¡¢ƒH¤«¤ËÖ⤬Çú¤²¤é¤ì¤¿¡£


    ÒâζÉî¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤È¡¢„Ó×÷¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤±¤ì¤É¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤ï¤±¨D¨D


    ¡¸¨D¨DÎÒ¤ÏÌì¤ò´©¤Á¡¢µØ¤ò³Z¤¯ÈФʤꡣ¹Ê¤ËÆä¤ÎϤ¤¯¤ò¡¢½K¤Ø¤ÈÖÁ¤é¤»¤ó¡¹


    ħÍõ¤ËÕJ×R³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ´Î¤Î˲ég¡¢ºÎ¤«¤ò¥½©`¥Þ¤¬…Û¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ÏÀí½â³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤³¤«¤éɲÄǤÎég¤â´ý¤¿¤º¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ÎÉíÌ夬�I¶Ï¤µ¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ×îáá¤ËÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÓÒÍó¤òÕñ¤êÇФä¿Ìå„ݤǤ¤¤ë¥½©`¥Þ¤Î×ˤǤ¢¤ê¡­¡­¤·¤«¤·×îáá¤ËºÎ¤ò¿¼¤¨¤¿¤Î¤«¤âÀí½â¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÒâ×R¤Ï¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤«¤éÍêÈ«¤ËÏûœç¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 226 Temporary Rest

    When I woke up, what was in Soma''s sight was a familiar sight.


    Perhaps it''s time to say I''m tired of seeing it rather than getting used to it... but zero a sigh of sigh on such a usual ceiling at the end of my gaze.


    Anyway, it''s time to keep looking at it, in January.


    It would also be helpless to inadvertently exhale a sigh.


    If you wake up with that in mind, what''s there is still a sight you''re starting to get tired of seeing.


    Though I thought it had been a long time in the beginning or something, I just don''t think so now.


    I''ve been watching this again for about a month, so naturally.


    "Well..."


    I shrugged and turned my gaze out the window and the sky was starting to whiten.


    This is the first time in a long time, considering we''ve been having a slightlyte morning here.


    But because he was conscious of the aftermath, he extended his arms reflexively and put his face to the pain that had struck him.


    "Eh... even though it hasrgely healed, does it still hurt if it still moves inadvertently? Looks like we still need time to fully heal..."


    That, on the contrary, has healed to such an extent that it would not have hurt if it had not moved inadvertently.


    There''s nothing particrly painful about it if you try to move other areas while being careful with your right arm.


    I nodded satisfied that I was able to confirm it.


    "Hmm... if it''s light, it doesn''t seem like a problem."


    "- Heh. What are you going to do lightly and what doesn''t seem to be the problem......?


    In response to the soliloquy, Soma groaned one, hmm, that the words that were not supposed to return had returned.


    Turn your gaze toward your right arm again out the window and narrow your eyes.


    "Well, it''s a clear morning, and let''s just go."


    "Hey......! I''m trying to get ahead of you by pretending you didn''t notice...!?


    "Hmm? Oh, Aina, were you there? Or what''s wrong with screaming like that in the morning? Neighborhood nuisance, huh?


    "You...!


    And I tried to delude myself by blurring, but it just seemed impossible.


    Giroli stares at me and shrugs my shoulders.


    "... So, what were you trying to do?


    "No, it''s not a big deal, is it? It''s just that I''m getting bored, and I''m getting blunt. I just thought I''d do a little light training."


    "Ha... I thought that would happen anyway..."


    With a sigh, he is turned to his frightened eyes and shrugs his shoulders again.


    Even if you look at me like that, you won''t have a choice because you''re actually free.


    Instead, we should praise him for having been a big man for a month.


    "Or why did you find out? I don''t remember showing such a gesture..."


    "Because I didn''t have such a bare hand. It''s strange that you''re just being adult. ''Cause I thought it was time we did something about this. Well, I was gonna see how it went for a while, but I didn''t think so earlier in the first day."


    "Mmmm... was it the back of trying to be careful? If this were the case, we should have moved to execution sooner... um, we should be careful from now on"


    "What a misguided reflection...! That''s not what I meant to say......!?


    "Hmm? Was it different? Then what have you been telling me that for?


    "I find out what you''re doing, so I''m saying make yourselffortable...! By andrge you must have forgotten they said you were absolutely at rest......!?


    "That''s disrespectful. I remember you, don''t I?


    That''s why we''ve been adults for a month, whether we''re bored or not.


    If they hadn''t said that, they would probably have made a move in a week or so.


    "A week... Didn''t you say the first week or so you had pain or something that sounded like just a little physical movement?


    "Uhm, you were saying. But pain is something you''ll get used to. See, it''s simr to muscle pain."


    "Not at all...! Muscle pain andplex fractures can''t be the same......!


    "It''s an exaggeration...... my arm blew up too, and it would be the same in the sense that it would heal one day if I let it go?


    "Yeah, well, if that''s what you mean, it could be the same... that letting it go usually means you''re at rest so it doesn''t get worse...!


    I made it worse. It turns out to be tougher than before, so I''d rather make it worse to some extent... but Soma kept his mouth shut because he would just heat it up where he said it.


    I just said there''s a trick to how to make it worse, or it''s okay because I''ve been through it, and maybe it just pisses me off even more.


    "Totally, really you...!... In the first ce, you deserve half of your free time."


    "... well, when they say that, it doesn''t make any noise."


    Surely it would have healed so much... on the contrary, I didn''t even have to get hurt like this in the first ce.


    At that time, if Soma hadn''t bothered to beat up the demon king opponent, the depth of the showdown, etc.


    Because of it, he broke his arm, and was told that he was absolutely at rest and that he would not be able to spare a month.


    Yes... a month had already passed since the Demon King raided the King''s capital and defeated it.


    "But I certainly don''t deserve this... but at the same time, I''m only about half responsible for my spare time..."


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "No, it''s nothing, is it? Anyway, if the college was safe, I don''t think my senior would have been able to do a little more of that, right?


    "I''m definitely not thinking...! I mean, that''s where I was safe, and I wouldn''t have changed what they said about you being absolutely at rest......!


    "Well, you''re right."


    Rather, surveince could have been more inconvenient than it is now.


    But that''s it, this is it.


    Because if the College or Wang Du were in fact alive, I''m sure Soma would never havee back this far.


    In conclusion, the King''s capital was halved by the Demon King''s raid, and the College was so damaged that it was no exaggeration to say that it was more, almostpletely, devastated.


    However, it is not at the hands of the demon king himself, but caused by the demon.


    Moreover, the majority of them were also from the time the demon king was destroyed.


    While the Demon King was alive, the movements of the demons seemed to be dominated somewhere, but from shortly after the destruction of the Demon King, the movements changed.


    Instead of losing control, he suddenly started rumbling on the spot, breaking everything around him as soon as he could.


    Although I don''t know if that was what the Demon King intended or didn''t mean, it doesn''t make any difference what happened.


    How much of that damage was even destroying surrounding objects after being attacked is as the fact that the Wang capital is half-destructed shows.


    Fortunately, though there was little damage done to the inhabitants of the Wang capital, there is nothing we can do if the ce where we live is destroyed.


    By guaranteeing life, the country was to have the surrounding viges and towns temporarily evacuated until it managed to rebuild, but how steep a pitch it went to rebuild, it is said, would take several years.


    I would have done it sooner if the college had been safe... but the damage was so much bigger that the college had no choice.


    As far as the College is concerned, when the Demon King was destroyed, the demons were scattered to some extent, which is one of the factors that increased the damage.


    Technically, I should probably say it was a factor that had to be made bigger.


    Because, although not publicly, more than half of the damage suffered by the College was artificial.


    When I found out that the scattered demons were raging, there were two ways to take them.


    Priority is given to minimizing the damage to the College, to finding and destroying each of the demons that are raging, one at a time, or to assuming the worst and destroying the demons as soon as possible.


    Needless to say about the former, the worst thing that can happen is that the demon goes outside the college.


    Those who were in the college were solidified in one ce, so if only they had protected it, the only damage to the college was the building, but outside the college... not throughout the city of Wangdu.


    It was only some evacuation, but it was scattered.


    If a demon strikes there... and that''s what it is.


    And as a result, the College chose thetter.


    He chose to protect the inhabitants of the King''s capital rather than defend the College.


    To be precise, it was Cami''s discretion to defend on the front lines on the College side, but all the college lecturers, starting with Hildegard, said they supported the decision.


    Rather, they praised him for his urate and quick judgment.


    Most importantly, Cami herself seems to feel responsible and is taking the initiative to help rebuild the college.


    Or maybe Eina is worse off in depression than Cami.


    Because Cami is the one who made the decision, but Eina is the one who did it.


    Although, of course, Aina is not the only person who has executed it.


    There were She and Felicia.


    I''m not supposed to be able to fight Felicia... but apparently she cut the trump card.


    Judging from the circumstances I was asked, I think it was urate, but I also wonder if it would have waited a little longer for me.


    That would have made it easier to mislead.


    Given the circumstances, you''ll find out that it was Felicia who used the array, and given theter, it should be very troublesome.


    It doesn''t seem to be pursued because of the ongoing goth of reconstruction right now, but it just won''t keep flowing and won''t be able to.


    For to leave it, it is obviously too dangerous.


    I know it''s okay if you exin it properly, but on the contrary, you need to exin it.


    Considering how far I would have to exin, etc., it was very troublesome.


    Most importantly, you can''t me that judgment, and Soma is not a situation you can tell people anyway in the first ce.


    It''s just that I couldn''t say I was d, because of the way it looked, and the fact that the college was in a situation where I could say it was almostpletely destroyed was mostly because of demons and I could say I was d to rub it against demons.


    Most still, it doesn''t seem enough to delude Eina''s guilt.


    Looks like we''re finally getting to the point where we can go back to this joke-exchange word... but this is still going to drag on for a while.


    By the way, Soma is here - in the mansion''s own room on the Duke of Neumont''s territory, because the college dormitory was also brilliantly involved and all lost.


    I should have been over there, but I came back because of a situation I couldn''t even think about.


    Atst, the college is currentlypletely closed, naturally because sses cannot be held either.


    We look at it for about a year before it starts again, and by taking and passing the exam at that time, we can move on to the next academic year without remaining there.


    If you fail, of course you will remain in the year.


    However, because of the circumstances, the relevant ces will still be taken into ount.


    That''s why the College is currently undergoing reconstruction on a rapid pitch, but the majority of those involved are college officials.


    Helen and Lars also seem to be used, some of which are secretly mixed with Felicia.


    There were two main reasons, because it was Felicia in the end who broke more than half the college, and because it was Felicia who could do it.


    Sometimes about thetter, Felicia is not very depressed.


    If it''s one way or another, it seems to be because I''m taking care of my share.


    I definitely thought that was the best thing then, and if you believe that, it won''t be a reason to be depressed.


    And only Felicia can do it, but this is a spell to say for granted.


    I''ve already told Hildegardo about Felicia, and he''s assured that he can hide it without any problems.


    Not in return, but Felicia is helping Hildegard.


    Well, Hildegard wouldn''t let you use your powers for weird things, and there wouldn''t be a problem.


    In fact, now, the College should be rebuilt as soon as possible.


    Soma still has a lot to learn in college, and above all, she needs it for Felicia.


    Where Hildegard tried to hide it, there are limits to how long the college is closed.


    The College still needs to rebuild to make sure it''s there.


    Also, I haven''t told any other college officials, including Cami, or Sophia and the others about Felicia.


    I hope it stays hidden well...... I would be too optimistic to think it would work just fine.


    For now, thanks to Hildegard, we''re working it out, but we''re going to need to think about something.


    "Hmm... you should still resume your training as soon as possible"


    "What are you saying all of a sudden when you think you''re starting to think of something...!?


    "No, I think a lot of thought went around... about Felicia, you can expect a lot of things to happen in the future? Then I thought I should cure it a little bit sooner."


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but you have to be more serious...! I mean, there''s She over there, and you don''t have to worry so much, do you?


    "Hmmm... well, it is"


    She is over there to help Felicia.


    Or Felicia, Hildegardo, etc., but those who are helping to rebuild over there seem to be in the process of rebuilding by reusing the buildings, etc. that remained critical over there and staying.


    Note that She has not done anything particrly damaging to her surroundings, so she has nothing to do with depression in the first ce.


    I guess what Eina is still depressed about is that she can''t help rebuild.


    I have no choice in rtion to disorientation, and that''s why I assume the role of watching over Soma instead... which seems to mean, this is this.


    I can''t handle all this, so I''m going to have to get over it myself.


    "Hmm... it''s just the two of us in the corner, and I was hoping that Eina would have some interesting reaction."


    "... what? What are you talking about again all of a sudden...!?


    "Um, that''s the reaction. If you expect me to, you''ll do it. That''s Aina."


    "... you hey...!


    I shrug my shoulders back to Aina, who stares at me.


    As a matter of fact, I think the usual Eina would be a little more interesting.


    What does not happen is that it is so depressing.


    Damn, really, this arm seemed like it needed to be cured just now.


    "Now that I''ve been reminded of that fact, it''s my mother''s day back."


    "... that? Am I right...?


    "Hmm. Well, I don''t think it''s possible to feel strange about the day because of every day that doesn''t change."


    "Almost asleep. You''re decent, but there''s no excuse for me to..."


    "It''s as serious as ever in a weird ce"


    Most of all, I guess that''s why I keep getting depressed.


    By the way, it''s true that there are currently only two Somas in this mansion.


    Reconstruction of nature and Neumont territory isgging behind due to the urgent need to rebuild the Wang capital.


    As a result, the people in the realm remain evacuated, and the servants have not been returned.


    And Sophia and the others are helping to rebuild the King''s capital.


    Lina also seems to be helping¡­ or it is mainly for this reason that we have not been able to rebuild here, and Sophia and the others are now living and rebuilding almost in the Wang capital.


    It seems that Sylvia and others are also helping to rebuild Wang Du, and obviously they don''t seem to have enough people, so I guess it''s something we can''t help but put this one behind us.


    However, it''s not a good idea to leave itpletely, so only one day of the week is supposed toe back this way.


    Most importantly, it is pre-built.


    "I mean, even on that day, you''re trying to sneak up early in the morning to train...?


    "Mm-hmm. I thought I''d be good at it..."


    "I''m not trying to poke you...!


    Nevertheless, it''s mostly night or early evening when everyonees back.


    I''d rather aim for the early morning of the day.


    "I''m home now, it is!


    "... I hope she''s fine, but if she shouts like that, maybe she''ll wake up?


    "Oh man...... where have you been with stories like dodgy?


    "... but if you think about it, it''s about Soma, so it''s going to be noticed before you do that?


    "Sure, that sounds like it. Do you say, for some reason, Mr. Soma seems to be already awake. As a result of trying to do something weird again."


    "Uh... it seems like it, it seems like it"


    "... you''ve got trouble denying it."


    And, to a voice that sounded unexpected, Aina and I looked at each other unexpectedly.


    Eina hasn''t even heard of Eina, apparently, because of her confused expression as well.


    "I heard something dodgy, and this is still the time to make a point."


    "I''m not trying to tell you what''s right. I mean, aren''t you supposed to thank me? If I''d gone to training, I''d have been really pissed off by everyone, wouldn''t I?


    "I don''t think it''s going to be much different than what Eina reportster?


    "How do you know? You''re not gonna stop. You look great..."


    I shrug my shoulders, even if I get sighed out like I''m frightened.


    That''s the nature of it, so you won''t have a choice.


    "Well, it''s a corner for now, and you''re supposed to pick me up"


    "Don''t you ever listen to me when I say... Well, some people would be happier to be greeted, so I''m not going to stop there from the beginning."


    "I''m not going to be able to do it, and for now, it''s one of the purposes of going to show that it''s no longer a problem."


    Talking about that, when I get out of bed, I walk out.


    In the meantime, Aina would have been watching this one jizzily to see if it was really okay.


    When it''s something that has no credibility at all, it makes meugh bitterly.


    "Whose fault is it, whose? I mean, if I look closely, I''m dressed... when did you get dressed?


    "In the middle of the night, is it? Would it be natural to keep your gear up early?


    "I have no objection to that, but that''s not the problem. Your clothes are gonna get wrinkled."


    "Nah, even if there is a wrinkle in his clothes, he will not die. If it''s a battlefield in the first ce, you don''t have time to worry about wrinkles."


    "This won''t be a battlefield..."


    Walk along as Aina sideways exhales.


    Iy my hands on the door as I turned my ear downstairs to hear a busy voice - whoops, I had one question.


    "Speaking of which, why is Hildegard here looking like a natural?


    "Yes......? I don''t care how you say it..."


    "No, I don''t think Lina or Cami or my mothers would have a problem with Felicia, of course. I''m supposed to take care of Felicia. Rather, it is natural. She wille with us, naturally, if she is worried about Felicia. But what about Hildegard?


    It will be the fourth time that Sophia and the others have returned to this house since the reconstruction of the Wang capital began.


    The reason for this is mainly to heal the fatigue that cannot be taken away in the Wang Capital and the College, each of which has a good reason toe to this House.


    But Hildegard alone does not have it.


    "If you put that in your mouth, you''d be pissed off, wouldn''t you? I''m sure you''re looking after Felicia."


    "Well, it is a joke that there is no reason, but I was a little concerned because I woulde to this house too naturally. Something strangelyes in our face, or it looks great."


    "He''s actually in a great position, and I don''t think you want him to tell you that over there, do you?


    "Stupid...... enough to be rumored that no one is as humble as I am, huh?


    "I think the rumor has spread that the person is probably mentally ill and needs to be seen as soon as possible."


    "Isn''t it terrible...?


    "You deserve it. Look what you''ve done."


    "¡­ Hmm, doesn''t seem particrly problematic though?


    "Yes, yes, I thought I''d say... not at all"


    Whimpering like a shudder...... there was a small grin in its mouth.


    That may be due to fright, but if it''s funny, no matter how depressed you were, it''s not that far from recovering.


    With that in mind, Soma opens the door.


    And with Aina, he went to greet them all.

 227 Appraisers And Dwarves Part 1

    "Ho...?


    Cami shrugged as she was impressed as she went down the unfamiliar path.


    Though the road, most of what I''ve been walking in is a ce that feels like a roadless road.


    In contrast, I guess I had no choice but to wonder if it was really this or something.


    But at the end of his gaze was certainly the appearance of the city, and he was admired as to whether it was true.


    "I see, you certainly weren''t wrong."


    "So I would have said. Not wrong, he said."


    If you turned your gaze to a dissatisfied voice, there was actually a face there that expressed dissatisfaction.


    Jito, when you smile bitterly at the soma you''re turning to, you shrug your shoulders.


    "You think it was bad, but you deserve to doubt more than you''ve walked in there, don''t you?


    "Well, if they say so, it''s hard to argue..."


    If you walk along talking about that, you''ll eventually get a clear view of the city.


    I don''t know the details, of course.


    "Hmmm... I guess I should say, this is no different from the city we know."


    "Are you still saying that? I think it''s time to get used to it..."


    "I know with my head, it''s what they taught me asmon sense. I mean, it''s a preconceived notion, that''s whates first."


    "Is that what it is?


    "That''s what it is. Even so, it was just when I came to feel it. There''s no difference between the Demons and us."


    If you look up at the sky whining, there''s a pale sky there.


    It''s obvious, but it''s the same sky as it was when I looked up at Radius.


    And I just lowered my gaze, and it''s the same thing.


    Radius, in particr, is sometimes a mixed nation, and it is possible to see a wide variety of racespared to other countries.


    The sight we see there, whatever the cultural differences, was very different from what we normally see.


    Demons and Humanity.


    Cami was understanding that there really was no difference between the two, as a practical experience rather than knowledge.


    But in the first ce, when ites to why Cami and the others are there - in the realm of the Demon Nation, it is supposed to be an inspection.


    The Demon King has raided the King''s capital of Radius, and it''s time for a whole year.


    The Royal College is about to resume this year, and the reconstruction of the Wang Capital is underway one by one.


    But originally a country called Radius had just been made and it was hard to say that it was stable.


    It is the raid of the king''s capital there, and the half destruction of the king''s capital.


    I would have said that there were enough conditions in ce for the country to be rattled.


    Still, it didn''t happen because it was the Demon King who hadunched the raid and, above all, had a proven track record of being able to repel it even though it was half-destructed.


    In short, if we tried to imitate extra in this situation, we could physically crush it.


    If we think only of internal affairs, we might rather say that we have be more decent than before.


    But whatever you don''t, you can''t twist it out, which means you''re understaffed.


    The reconstruction of the Wang capital is being carried out little by little, or precisely in a situation where it can only be carried out little by little.


    We can''t afford to fool around with the extras, the inside is where we can work it out and the outside is another story.


    If we were to be set up in war from somewhere now, we would no longer stand as a nation, regardless of our power.


    That''s why it was an inspection.


    Especially when ites to demons, there are more things you don''t understand.


    Is it possible that we will be waging war in this situation?


    Can''t it be avoided?


    It''s an inspection to find out.


    Technically, that''s what''s going on, I suppose.


    "Hmm... by the way, have you found any means to avert a war with the Demons?


    "Refreshing... well, you can handle it. I mean, even if I didn''t do anything, I guess I already have pre-construction ready anyway. It''s no use just being serious."


    "You''re supposed to be here on orders from the state for once, is that all right?


    "That''s okay. You know how the Demons are, right? It would be enough if we could do that, and the rest is prebuilt."


    Of course Cami and the others have heard about the person Soma met at Demon King Castle.


    That''s why we also know that there will be no waring from the devil''s side.


    Or rather, I knew from the beginning, I should say.


    To the brave men who disappeared, and then after a while, the demons who never invaded.


    A country called Radius is not ipetent enough to specte on what that means.


    But I didn''t get certainty, and above all, if I made it public, I couldn''t predict what Veritas would do.


    If it was Veritas who aggressively discredited the Demon n, it was Veritas who was the first to form the Demon King Crusade and send the brave men in.


    Moreover, the brave man who supposedly defeated the Demon King is the brave man whose Veritas recognized.


    Whatever you think, you''re sure it won''t be a lot of things.


    That''s why we kept the information only between the upper levels.


    Maybe you don''t need to worry about Veritas that much already, but now it''s possible.


    I never went over to be on guard.


    Because now that I''m rebuilding, I also thought there might be a little bit from the Veritas side, but there''s no such move in particr.


    On the contrary, it seems that the Gotagota continues as always over there, and only such stories arrive as civil unrest is likely to ur and the country is likely to split.


    Only that we''re in the middle of considerable confusion, I''m sure.


    But that''s the situation, which means you could jump into those stories to bring the country together.


    We should not give extra information, and this inspection is also, that is why it is only an external pose.


    Finally, it is also for disturbing molecules who are inside, giving them only pre-construction information.


    Nevertheless, even if we make it up anyway, if we don''t actually do something, we''ll just be suspicious.


    Besides, Cami was chosen because she should actually look at the demons for once.


    The reason Cami was chosen, by the way, was mainly because she was the most free of those powerful enough to make it possible.


    Cami is still a sessful lecturer at the Academy this year, but now she''s on extended leave.


    There was nothing to do with Cami, and for that reason it was just right.


    Most importantly, the biggest determinant was because it was quite close to Soma.


    One way or another, we''re only going to apany Soma on this mission.


    "Well, nevertheless, if we get there, it''s finally a turning point. It felt strangely long for the time that had psed."


    "Well, it was an unfamiliar ce, and I looked around once and for all. Is it because of that?


    "No, I told you it was your fault, because I went away, didn''t I?


    "... hmm?


    I can''t solve it, it''s just a face soma, but it was a dialogue over here.


    What do you mean you''re unconscious of it while keeping all that sorts of things to yourself?


    As far as I can tell, when I used to travel, there seemed to be a lot of things going on this time, so are you paralyzed by that?


    "... no, it''s just soma, I guess"


    "... I think I''ve earned some unfair des?


    "It''s a raw hatred and a legitimate assessment. At least everyone but you is convinced."


    "... I can''t solve it"


    And while I was doing so, I came close to being able to see exactly what was going on at the gate.


    A significant number of figures seem to be waiting for a number of people to enter the city and, as always, their appearance is varied.


    Cami unexpectedly narrowed her eyes as she looked through it and moved her gaze toward the city.


    "There''s the one in there who struck your sword, or... are you sure you''re making the one you''re happy with?


    "Maybe you can do it, huh? Well, it''s just a thought."


    "Whatever the other guy says, it''s none other than yours. That''s why I came to this ce."


    Yes, Cami to a ce like this, and Soma was supposed toe, that''s why.


    Receive the sword that Soma asked you to strike a year ago.


    That''s all I came here for.


    Of course, by the time I did, I had a twist... let''s make a discount on that.


    In conclusion, this happened because it was found necessary or because it was decided that it should.


    "Hmmm... that''s exactly what I think is wrong"


    "Nah, I''m just trying to tell you, so I''m worried. Actually, they admitted they should, and I agree with you. Though more than half of them are pre-built, there are good reasons toe here. And... I''m honestly curious about the cksmith you admitted to."


    I don''t usually realize it myself, but Cami is a dwarf and has a deep involvement in something called dwarf and cksmith.


    Because Dwarves are basically more capable of a cksmith system and they say they can create something more powerful than what normal humans hit.


    And it''s also true.


    In fact, Cami''s few Dwarves acquaintances and others were all on the cksmith path.


    Most basically, Cami is on the exception side of the story.


    Cami herself didn''t have that talent.


    Nevertheless, I have never felt particrly bad about it, nor have I ever been jealous or resentful.


    However, since I was a child, it doesn''t change that something called cksmithing has been familiar to me, so I wonder what''s wrong if it''s someone that Soma admitted to.


    "... Oh, no. Are they doing well?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "Oh, no, I mean alone, I''m talking about this one. I don''t care."


    Although I miss it and remember it because I rarely get involved in cksmiths, it would be something I''m doing well anyway.


    Same goes for Cami, but the Dwarves are killing you as a species, and you''re snuffing in strange ces.


    "Hmm... is that so"


    "That''s it, I think it''s time to get there, but can we stay in line?


    "Hmm. If it''s the same as before, it shouldn''t be a problem"


    "Copy that. Okay, let''s go."


    As such, Cami nodded to Somma''s words, looking forward to being just a little further ahead, while heading with Somma towards the gates of the city.

 228 Appraisers And Dwarves Part 2

    Cami, who was able to safely enter the city, sighed softly as she looked around under Soma''s lead.


    Because I felt differently shown how poisoned Veritas was before I knew it.


    The city, named Fergau, seemed to be of no lesser colour than the cities of Radius and Veritas, just as it had ever passed by.


    The number of people, the facade of the building, the vibrancy of the city.


    Simply byparison, it is only possible that there are too many disparities between the towns, but at least they are clearly inferior.


    Rather, it can be said that it is clearly superior to Radius and others, and that is still about race.


    Even Radius has no chance of winning, just because of its number and mix, and it''s out of the question to Veritas.


    No, is that the same in other mono-ethnic states, not just Veritas?


    And even though Radius is a mixed nation, the inhabitants originally came from Veritas.


    Even though those who have migrated there reluctantly, discriminatory thoughts have been stained deep in their consciousness about what happened.


    It''s probably much better than other countries, but still, for a race other than the human race, it''s never going to be an easy country to live in.


    But above all, the problem is that Cami didn''t feel that when she was at Radius, at least.


    Sometimes I guess Cami was never discriminated against for what she saw, but Cami only thought that people other than the human race at Radius seemed somewhat cramped.


    And I didn''t think the reason was because I was discriminated against.


    Yes, the non-human species in Radius were clearly discriminated against.


    Nevertheless, it''s not like it''s being abused, and discrimination is trivial.


    For example, if you''re walking down the road and you''re about to hit a target, the human species doesn''t try to avoid that the target is another race.


    Sometimes it''s because the other person avoids it first, but theck of consciousness to try to avoid it is something you can see if you look.


    Most of all, it''s the first time I''ve ever noticed that I''vee here to walk and watch in the crowd.


    There were many other details, but things that I thought would be clearly discriminatory.


    It''s trivial, I guess it''s like you don''t care if you don''t, but I''m pretty sure that''s connected to cramping.


    Above all, the problem is that it was from unconsciousness.


    If Radius'' national policy was not to exclude other races, it would have been fine.


    It is also far better, given that some countries have dered themselves to be, for example, ves, even when other nations explicitly exclude and ept other races.


    But Radius'' national policy is to embrace other races.


    Even though it is unconscious, it must not discriminate against other races.


    Though, it''s the original.


    It''s not something we can do as soon as possible, and to some extent, it''s something we can''t help.


    It''s something we need to look at in the long run.


    But the upper echelons of the country. Then, obviously, it would be bad.


    Then there is no way to correct it.


    The story is about how to fix it without losing the role model.


    Yes, that means that the upper echelons of the country - Alexis and Sophia - are also unconscious and discriminatory towards other races.


    This is evident at a time when we have never heard such a story.


    Because if you understand, you''re bound to be trying to do something about it.


    At a time when they don''t, they don''t understand it either.


    No... it''s probably harder for them to notice those things than Cami.


    Cami is so educated that she can tutor Soma.


    But it wasn''t until Radius was able to educate him.


    There is no way that Dwarves, a rare race, could receive higher education, although some education had been received by then.


    Being a skill connoisseur with a Duke''s family gave him enough knowledge to do tutoring because he was packed with all sorts of things.


    But because of this, Cami''smon sense is slightly different from that held by those in the so-called upper echelons.


    It''s a distortion, you might say.


    Even if you know what theirmon sense is, you don''t think it''s yourmon sense.


    Because of this, Cami''s perception of the Demon Nation is discriminatorypared to that of Sophia and the others.


    Instead, they were informed of the truth, and unlike them who found out the truth on it, Cami believed in something called the Demon Nation as Veritas put it, and that wasmon sense.


    When he learned the truth and was educated, he did not reach the point of repaintingmon sense.


    Even though we''re getting used to it a little bit, it''s because we still look at the Demons and make sure they''re no different from ourselves.


    And in terms of other races, the opposite is true.


    Sometimes Cami is not originally a human species and is not so exclusive to other races.


    Still, what Cami and the others lived in was a hiding ce on the edge of Veritas.


    I am ustomed to the extent that Veritas''mon sense spills over undeniably and even when I look at exclusive asions, I think that''smon sense.


    But Sophia and the others are not educated to that extent, but to the exclusion of non-human species.


    Though something obviously strange has been ruled out by reason and personality, thatmon sense must have been rooted in the deep of consciousness.


    Even if you see something discriminatory, there''s a great chance that you didn''t realize it was natural.


    But anyway, I guess if you say it''s something you can''t help it with, you can''t help it.


    If you''re doing it in bad faith, if it''s in clearer form, you might have noticed.


    But what is unconscious and trivial is that unless it is something like an imperfection to notice, it is not impossible to notice.


    This journey itself became an integral part of Cami, but nothing else would be possible.


    I simply can''t afford the time.


    Besides, if this is the only solution, it is also doubtful.


    Every time Cami arrives in a new city, she feels her country is still there, but it''s also because she notices new problems.


    They realize that what they took for granted was not normal, and that this was also true.


    Conversely, even if we don''t show it here, we don''t realize it is.


    Then, even if it was all meant to be presented, there would be ample possibility that it was still at all.


    Though...


    "Hmmm......"


    "I''ve had a difficult face since earlier, but what''s wrong with it? Well, you look like that every time you get to the city."


    "Mm-hmm? Really? I was going to keep it out of my face..."


    "Until now, I didn''t dare ask because that was the case, but it was definitely on my face. I''m not sure if I should ask, because there will be things to do there."


    "Did you... I haven''t either"


    While it is true that every time time time goes by, the problems pile up, that is something that has nothing to do with Soma.


    Yet you can''t seem to be noticed and even used.


    In the first ce, if you say this has nothing to do with Cami, it has nothing to do with it.


    That''s right, if it''s about the Demons, they weren''t even talking about other races.


    I''m thinking about it because I realize it, but it''s not Cami''s job or her role to think about those things originally.


    - I guess it''s because I thought so.


    "... hey soma, what if we''re hurting or dissatisfying someone because of what we''re doing unconsciously ourselves? If you know what the problem is, you just need to fix it, but you don''t even know what the problem is or if there''s a problem in the first ce..."


    I put that in my mouth and closed it in a hurry.


    Because it wasn''t like asking Soma.


    Or say it''s none of Soma''s business, and I wonder what you''re doing so...


    "Yeah? Isn''t that something you should actually just ask? Is there any dissatisfaction or, if so, what is the cause? Well, I''m not sure what you''re talking about, so it''s possible I''m talking about a misunderstanding..."


    With his neck clenched, it was the thought of scales falling from his eyes into the words he was told as a matter of course.


    Exactly.


    If it''s possible that you''re dissatisfied, all you have to do is actually ask.


    I wondered why I didn''t realize such a natural thing, and immediately something bitter came up in my mind about the cause.


    After all, there are still discriminatory perceptions of other races in Cami.


    It was because other races recognized that even if they were dissatisfied, they had no choice but to tolerate it that they asked and did not think that such matters should be resolved.


    "... ha. Really, I haven''t."


    "Yeah? I knew it was a mistake, didn''t I? Then I''d like you to ignore it..."


    "It''s not like that."


    That''s the misunderstanding, makes meugh bitterly.


    Totally...


    "I''m d I''m traveling with you this time."


    "Ooh? Well, if you can say I''m d, I''m d..."


    Rarely, Soma''s face had a bewildered look, and her mouth loosened.


    But I looked around, not because I cared for the eyes, but because I felt the air flowing around me.


    "Well... by the way, is it time?


    "Hmm... you''re right, but you know damn well"


    "Somehow."


    If I noticed, I was off the boulevard and down a road like a cluttered back street.


    I don''t know what store it is because there is no sign or anything like the store on either side.


    But I also know that''s why it''s a craftsman''s shop.


    Even though you haven''t made a lot of ims, that''s what makes me say I don''t do anything but what I like, because that reminded me of the craftsmen I know so well.


    And when I plugged it into the corner of such a ce, Soma''s leg stopped.


    "This is it?


    "Maybe. I only visited twice a year ago, and honestly it is possible that I am wrong. Well, it''s definitely around here, so if it''s not, you can put it in properly."


    I didn''t think that was okay, but if there''s no other means of confirmation, I certainly can''t help it.


    Soma opened the door without any hesitation in front of Cami, who was thinking about that in a big mess.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt... but it still seems to fit here."


    I guess the second half is for Cami.


    I shrug my shoulders to the words as I turned my gaze towards this one, saying that I was d.


    So, after the soma that moved on, Cami stepped inside the store, too.


    "Damn, you''re finally here. You''re doing it right, right? My masterpiece. As a matter of fact, it''s only recently that I''ve been satisfied..."


    What was inside was a small figure for a long time.


    It''s as small as all the mistakes you make with a boy, and there''s no big differencepared to Soma or Cami.


    But I guess I don''t think of him as a boy because he has a lot of mustaches growing on his face.


    When such a person thought he had a confident and temperamental grin on Soma, he noticed this one and turned his gaze - his eyes wide open.


    He''s just a face who says he saw something that''s not supposed to be possible... but perhaps this one must have looked the same from the other side.


    Because Cami was also surprised that someone had never thought she would be here.


    "... Cami, huh?


    "... I never thought I''d see you here, Gustav"


    A friend of mine was there.

 229 Appraisers And Dwarves Part 3

    "Ha. I didn''t know what you were going to do when you left to be an adventurer."


    "That''s the dialogue over here. I thought you gave up because you wouldn''t listen to me at all for saying that you would be the best sword-beating cksmith in the world... I can''t believe you were here. Then you won''t have to ask for a name."


    "I thought it would be this way if I knew where I couldpete purely with my arms."


    "You look like the same cksmith idiot. Above all. Besides... it sure looks like it''s close to a dream."


    "It''s been a long time since I set foot."


    At the end of the gaze talking about that, there was a continuous wind-cut sound.


    At a speed that can barely even follow the trajectory, he exhales small into the figure of Soma waving his sword as a delight.


    "I mean, it''s like trying out, but as far as how Soma seems satisfied, it doesn''t look like he can do it."


    "Naturally, I''d say so, but honestly, it''s true that you were big on anxiety. I don''t know if I can make something that satisfies me yet."


    "Ho...?


    So Cami shrugged as impressed because Gustav seemed to have some idea of Soma''s prowess.


    Naturally, but where he excelled as a cksmith, what is required is as if it were something else from abat position.


    Even if you can''t feel the magnitude of the power that you can feel as natural if it''s something to fight for, no wonder.


    Most importantly, Soma has such isted power that even those of his kind can''t feel it the worse they do... which is why they shouldn''t feel it for a more normal cksmith.


    Gustav, however, apparently feels it to some extent.


    Apparently, a really good cksmith can urately measure the strength of his opponent and create something worthy of it... but a friend seemed to have his hands on the area, above all.


    "Hmm... by the way, there''s one thing I''d like to ask you that''s so brilliant"


    "... I don''t have a good feeling you''re going to lift me up, but I''m just going to ask. What?"


    "You didn''t make a disciple or anything?


    "Apprentice, huh? Don''t be silly. You think I have time for that?


    "I thought so."


    For a long time Gustav has been a cksmith fool, like he only thinks about cksmiths.


    Or so is the general Dwarf.


    I''m in a straight line for what I''m interested in, and I don''t even have eyes for anything else.


    Taking a disciple is important in the sense that you will inherit your skills, but naturally the time to elevate your arms for that matter will be cut.


    Even if I were to take it one day, I wouldn''t even think about it until I felt limited or satisfied with myself.


    "Well, why don''t you get acquainted with a cksmith who''s smart enough to move to another country?


    "Whatever your arm is, I just don''t know about migration... well, it''s not umon to say that you''re not happy with the status quo, but if you''re ming the environment, your arm is pretty good in the first ce. Why are you asking me that?


    "This country is understaffed all year round, especially now. It would have been helpful if a good cksmith hade... just wouldn''t it be so good?"


    The reason we need a cksmith is to rebuild Wang Du, needless to say.


    It is simply not enough people, but above all it is people who can create things.


    It doesn''t mean there aren''t enough cksmiths in particr, but it would be useless to expect a non-cksmith handover from a cksmith idiot.


    Or maybe if I did poorly, I wouldn''t even have a handover to the other cksmiths.


    "Do you mean you lick a little too much about me, or do you make a fool of yourself?


    "So it''s also some kind of handover?


    "Well, you know what?"


    You can''t do that, can you, Azuma?


    After all, the fool seemed stupid.


    I have not been discouraged or anything else because it was the only way to do it.


    It''s like I wouldn''t have asked if I wasn''t my friend Gustav in the first ce.


    It''s nothing more than what I was asked to do, and there''s nothing wrong with where I couldn''t.


    "I mean, shouldn''t you be asking me if I''m willing to move first? Or are you short on my arms?


    "No, I don''t think you''re short... but you''re not willing toe anyway, are you?


    "Sort of."


    "Then why did you say it, you dumb-ass?"


    When I turned my gaze at him, he gave me back a face that I was good at for some reason, so I exhale.


    There''s really nothing this fool can do about it.


    "In the first ce, you''re a cksmith who specializes in striking swords, aren''t you? What we want now are more generic ones."


    As long as it takes some form, it''s possible to magically assist, but there''s nothing we can do about it if we can''t create something that''s the foundation for it first.


    And that''s obviously inefficient, although there''s nothing magical you can''t make.


    Ask a cksmith or something to make it andbine it to make it much quicker.


    Even if I didn''t do that once, they could have made it in half a day, even if it was as much as the Mansion just using magic, but Hate and now magic are degradingpared to those days.


    That''s why we need those people, and among them we don''t need fools who are only going to make swords or anything like that.


    "Well, sure, I''m not gonna hit anything but a sword right now."


    "Right? So you''re..."


    "No, I really want you toe!


    And, saying that, Soma, who was barebacking, stopped that arm and raised his hand.


    The face is as satisfying as ever, and Cami exhales unexpectedly.


    "... well, I know you liked it for now, but... were you that satisfied?


    "Um, honestly, I was watching it sweeter, or it''s more than I expected. And I thought you said this was satisfactory... but it doesn''t mean you''re not going to produce anything more, does it?


    "... oh, naturally"


    In Soma''s words, Gustav grinned.


    I can see that there is a challenging light in those eyes, and that the word satisfaction is only one separation.


    "Tomorrow than today, the day after tomorrow. A year from now, you''ll have a much better sword."


    "Mm-hmm. That''s why I want you toe."


    With that said, the two stare at each other jiggly so that they can interact with each other only with their gaze.


    Or maybe even confirmation of intent with that actually.


    But it doesn''t matter to Cami, so I shrugged my shoulders looking at it.


    "Well, I know exactly how you want a better sword, and I''m going to know how that feels. But then you''re gonna switch over right away for hitting something new and better than your current sword? For once, though, you''re happy with that sword, too, aren''t you?


    "Mm... that''s..."


    "I''m not a swordsman, but I can use a sword, too, so I know how good that is. So I''m telling you, if they make something better than that, we don''t have another one of yours to use, right? Even us would be tough. I mean, that''s where he came from, and he''s gonna have an extra arm. I''d rather be here, still for him."


    That was just a fact.


    I don''t mind Gustaving.


    If you''d rathere, you should be wee.


    If you can strike so many swords, it will be the best weapon in Radius, even if it will be a few strikes.


    There is no reason to dislike it.


    But whether it''s good for both sides is another story.


    And in conclusion, it is for Radius, but not for Soma or Gustav.


    Originally, Cami thinks for Radius and should perhaps lend a hand to Gustav''s exhortation, but although Hate and Cami areing with the life of the country this time, they are not in a separate and important position in the country.


    I''m here because it''s only a request from a friend, and if you''ve been thinking about a friend, it''s natural to think about the two friends here and act on them.


    "If you want a good sword in the first ce, you can ask me again, okay? Show me that sword and you won''t be able toe and get it."


    "Hmmm...... is that true too? I''m sorry I said something weird."


    He also convinced Soma, saying so and bowing his head to Gustav - but that''s where the story never ended.


    Now Gustav shook his head to the side, saying no.


    "I made up my mind. I''ming."


    "... what? Were you listening to me? I said I''d just waste my arm if you came over here..."


    "You know what I mean. Or if you''re wasting it in the first ce, it''s the same thing even if you''re here. It''s not a question of degree. If it''s going to be useless, it''s the same thing to what extent. But you have him, don''t you? Then there''s no reason why I shouldn''t go that way."


    "I thought you said you weren''t going toe earlier?


    "I changed my mind. No... I realized there was no reason not to go."


    Gustav, smiling as he said that, seemed to have decided his mindpletely already.


    Finally, Soma seemed very happy.


    He''s like a kid who got the toy he wanted... Exactly, I don''t even think Cami can do anything about this.


    I let out a sigh of sigh at the two of them delighted on their own, without even knowing people''s minds.


    "Oh, yeah, I''ll call them anyway. Maybe he''lle for fun. You don''t know his contact details anyway, do you?


    "What are those... you mean those guys?


    I only have friends in my hometown, such as those whom Gustav and Cami know inmon.


    Sure, I don''t have any contact information.


    "... ha, well, why don''t you just take it personally? If they''reing, that''ll help."


    It''s like I don''t know what''s going on with each of them, but given what''s happening with Gustav, they haven''t all changed a lot anyway, and they probably have more arms than that again.


    There is no reason not to wee Radius, who is understaffed all year round.


    "So, it''s okay toe, but what exactly? We''re just here to pick it up, so we''ll be home soon, okay? Well, I''m gonna stay here for the night for once, but you got something to do before you leave here, don''t you?


    "Right... some of them are taking orders at once. You need to go through your inws. Together, a year... No, six months from now? I''m going to go there... but where should I go?


    "It depends where and what you want to do... but yeah, you know what Demon Forest is for now, right? Oh, no, you''re saying it another way over here?


    "No, I know that, but should I go over there?


    "Technically, you''re ahead of us through there. There''s a mansion right out there, so you can handle it if you go there. Don''t go through with it."


    "Okay. Well, if that''s what you decide, it''s a lot to do. Um... I''m getting busy...!


    Even though I say I''ve been busy, my expression is a delight, so I guess it''s what I really want.


    Then I had nothing to say from here.


    I really don''t know if I''d like to leave my guests and just go back to my shop.


    I look over the small square that existed behind the store and exhale that it was a ce to try it out.


    Then when I turned my gaze to Soma, I exhaled another sigh.


    "Totally... don''t let anything really happen when I''m with you"


    "As far as I''m concerned, this time it wasn''t unexpected but what I wanted, so I don''t have a problem with it?


    "I have one over here. You can''t leave a cksmith with all those arms in the city well."


    You''ll need a report, and even though you''re busy, an extra job will set in.


    It will be a booming storm from all parts of the rtionship.


    But I just have to ask them to think it''s their fault for nning a journey with Soma or something.


    "... I think I just heard the words" I''m d you and I were able to travel earlier "?


    "That''s for real, isn''t it? And I mean it."


    Besides, it''s not just any trouble.


    If we can actually secure a cksmith with all those arms, it would be an extraordinary joy.


    It is also significant that he was actually spending time in the realm of the Demons.


    Because he is a person who may be able to point out things that are not ours.


    Ask dissatisfaction directly to other races, and still point to things you don''t understand or discrimination thates out unconscious, and improve it.


    By doing so, Radius should be able to approach the ideal country we aspire to greatly.


    However, people everywhere concerned will be busy dying... but that would have to be given a break because it would be the foundation for that.


    "... it doesn''t matter to me that I''m only a lecturer at the academy."


    "It''s a ghost..."


    "If the ghosts could make the ideal country, they''d be happy to weep."


    So he lied and shrugged his shoulder, and Cami went back to the store with Soma.

 230 Demons And The Founding Of The Nation Part 1

    "Hmmm... Isn''t this just bad?


    Report at hand...... No, Stina groaned unexpectedly as she looked through the application.


    The content is that one cksmith wants to move to another country.


    The reason is that there is something I want to hit in that country, and it doesn''t go into any further detail.


    Most likely, given the fact that he is a cksmith, he doesn''t need anything else.


    Nevertheless, you can''t be convinced with that.


    This would have been fine if they were regr cksmiths, but if they were regr cksmiths in the first ce, they wouldn''t have to file an application or anything like that.


    An application is literally a document required when applying for something.


    Submit it to the Demon King''s Castle, the heart of the Demons.


    The person submitting it will naturally be the appropriate person.


    And the cksmith who has submitted the application this time was one of the best cksmiths in the Demon n.


    Technically, I''m not a Demon, I''m just a person who''s been moving to Diment... but there''s no precise definition of a Demon in the first ce.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say Demonic, as it would mostly refer to a person living in Diment.


    Either way, the best cksmiths like that are saying they want to move to another country.


    Yes, I understand. It''s only natural that you can''t undertake it.


    Especially since he specializes in swords, even though he is a cksmith.


    Considering that his forged sword would have spread in other countries, that is the only threat.


    Of course there''s nothing like dramatically increasing your power just because you used a good sword, but it''s definitely the easiest way to bottom up your power.


    Every country will wee you with its hands up, and as a diment, you''re the one who doesn''t want to let go.


    But.


    "Especially if you ask me if there''s a way to prevent it..."


    That''s all he''s dealing with, so naturally Diment favors him, too.


    He drew on himself as an exclusive cksmith for the Demon King, guaranteeing him one and all of his unfettered lives.


    He gave everything else he wanted, such as the best environment for food and clothing.


    ... No, to be precise, I tried to give, but I should say.


    "I didn''t want one, so hey... oh no, except for one, to be exact?


    Never stand in your way.


    Subject only to that, he epted it.


    That''s all that matters to him, and he didn''t need anything in the first ce like a life without liberty.


    So I declined to be told that I would prepare the best environment for Demon King''s Castle, and I didn''t nod when I said that I would prepare the best materials.


    I told him what I wanted him to make, and I received the material for it without saying anything... but in the end, that was the only rtionship he had with the cksmith and the customer.


    I guess I epted the position by deciding that doing so would not get in the most extra way.


    If you were a cksmith in Shirai, there''s no way you could disobey an order from the Demon King.


    That naturally does not change whether he wants to be exclusive, but he has been able to reject his own unwanted demands as consideration.


    I''ll take the request, but that''s all.


    He has nopulsion or anything, even when he abruptly says he is going to another country, and there is no way to stop it.


    Because he''s the only one who has the right to decide where he lives.


    No matter where he migrates, the position of Demon King is the same, and it is possible to make a request... of course such a thing is only pre-built.


    No... I still don''t have the right to stop it.


    "Well, what''s the matter...... isn''t that something you can judge by Stina? I don''t care what you do, but I''m not going to be able to make it... where are you going to sell the oil this time?"


    and it was when Stina exhaled, looking at the empty seats opposite her.


    When the door of the room opened unexpectedly, a shadow entered.


    But when she turned her gaze to you, Stina exhaled her sigh again.


    Of course, I knew what it looked like.


    "Did you finallye back? I''m gonna throw Stina a job round and get away with it. Do you want me to stop now?


    "''Cause it''s a hassle, and unlike before, we have people we can put in charge of instead, right? Then you''ll run away."


    I wonder why you look like an asshole and say something like that, but it doesn''t make sense where I said it anyway, so I just exhale three times instead.


    Then I gave him the application at hand.


    "I don''t care. I just got off to work. This isn''t Omei. You can''t tell."


    "Am I right? What, I thought I''d made quite a bit of peacetely, but even if it''s any trouble..."


    I guess the words became butt shuddered along the way I was saying and I eventually finished reading them to the end.


    A sinister expression with a frown spread across his face.


    "... seriously?


    "Didn''t look like the one who would joke about that? At least you haven''t heard a joke or anything since Stina helped Omei here."


    "Right...... oh my god, this is it"


    Weakened whining, I guess, is because I''m actually serious about it.


    Stina can understand that, too, and to be honest, I agree.


    Though...


    "What are you going to do?


    "Well... what''s the matter, damn it. If you''re ever dissatisfied, you can fix it, but you didn''t even look dissatisfied."


    "In the first ce, you''re not the type to tell me directly if you''re unhappy, are you?


    "Right. There were times when I hadn''t struck a sword in a while, but these days I''ve been vigorously, and I''ve said that I''ve been able to get more and better swords..."


    I should still say, even Iori can''t think of a solution.


    Or I also feel like a solution or something that doesn''t exist from the beginning.


    "And most importantly, we''re going to go to Radius... and there''s no reason to stop it..."


    "What the heck... I can make up any number of reasons in other countries, but I just can''t do it right there. You can''t just lie about the truce being lifted."


    Exclusive to the Demon King means that not only can you take refuge in the Demon King, but the opposite can be true.


    Because it''s not publicly avable, you basically won''t have to worry about it, but in case you do, sharing information is well done.


    Naturally, informally, it also means that we have a ceasefire agreement with Radius.


    So I know that the vige near the Devil''s Forest was ced for dummies, and I know that there is no danger of inevitable turning to Radius.


    I just told you to think it''s dangerous, and it doesn''t make any sense.


    "But Radius, Radius..."


    "What the hell is wrong with you?


    "No, I feel like something''s caught on, I think I can remember..."


    To put it that way, Ioli roared yeah, but Stina decided to leave it alone for now.


    There''s still a lot of paperwork on the table in front of us, and we have to process it.


    It''s a paperwork in the name of Iori''s help, assigned as punishment for what I''ve done, but I feel more like a punishment game than punishment.


    Especially around where I purposefully built a ce called the office or something, but the Lord there will be gone for a little while.


    It just doesn''t include that search and capture, though it''s probably better yet.


    "- Ah."


    And I knew it was better for the Demons to take this guy down, but when the thought began to pass, I heard a lot of saying that I remembered something from Iori.


    If you look at him, he actually looks like that.


    "What? Do you remember anything? I''ll tell you what I noticed when I had trouble thinking about it."


    "What do you think I am?


    "Ask your own chest."


    "I don''t know anything about hatred... well, anyway. I may have found out why I suddenly said this."


    He said he understood, but his face seemed to be mixed up somewhere.


    It is likely that he will still exhale, as if he is shaken to the point of illustrating the report.


    "That''s not true, but could it be some reason not to?


    "... well, yeah, Roku, but I don''t know what kind of crap it is. Especially after what I found out, it didn''t change anything."


    ¡­¡­ What the hell is this?


    "No, I''m not sure either, I just remembered... no, you said you asked for a sword when Soma came here before,"


    ".................. uh"


    So I also remembered Stina.


    Speaking of which, he said that, and besides, it''s just that city I asked for.


    Plus, I thought you said you''de and get itter.


    "It''s hard to be sure... I can''t think of anything else in that city that he can do with his sword."


    "Right? Besides, Gustav started hitting the sword again just then, when he thought about it."


    "Isn''t that confirmed..."


    "Atst, Gustav must have been looking for the right user to take on his sword."


    I put both arms up to that word literally means cheering you up.


    After finalization, it would be impossible, for example, to have someone more suited to that desire than Soma.


    "Oh, no, speaking of which, wasn''t my adoptive father supposed to use a sword, too?


    "Mine is really just for use. Swordsmanship is not a big deal, and I was actually told that I couldn''t do it once I checked. That''s what I call it..."


    "Yeah? What the hell is wrong with you, adopted father? Surely I think it was my adoptive father who told me to call him that as one of my punishments?


    "No, it is..."


    I''m gonna give Ioli a nice grin.


    In the beginning it did seem punitive, but after reopening it, it''s more like a return of interest.


    There''s no reason to bother stopping you.


    "Besides, maybe one more of these days we''ll call it that, so we should get used to it at Stina''s, right?


    "Uh, uh, I can''t hear you. I can''t hear what you''re saying!


    "It''s bad forever...... okay.... Not necessarily that way in the first ce. If you marry someone you call your adoptive father, is that what they''re gonna call you?


    "Ah? Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing. So, so that''s okay with eptance?


    "I can''t refuse you over here from the start. Besides, this is what happens. Ma, you have to give up. But let me make this a strange coin."


    "Odd Currency, is it?


    Ioli nodded when she had a meaningful grin against Stina, who tilted her neck.


    And.


    "Oh. Even so, I just figured... I thought I''d use this as a trading material to get Radius to recognize our founding."


    That''s what I said.

 231 Demons And The Founding Of The Nation Part 2

    "Uh... I see you''re falling asleep, huh? Why don''t you wash your face?


    To not many words, though Stina returned it that way, it would be helpless too.


    If it''s not bullshit, what the hell is it?


    "Who''s asleep? You''ve got a clean head, and you''re insane.


    "Mmm, next time you went crazy, did you try to tell me you were going first..."


    Even as she spewed out the joking words that way, Stina stared jizzily to make sure she didn''t miss how Iori was doing.


    But I feel a slight light vibe there, but I don''t feel any signs of lying or joking.


    I mean...


    "... are you serious?


    "You can''t talk about this with a joke, can you? Naturally."


    That said, his eyes pointed straight at him, I see. He certainly lived a real light.


    Apparently, he''s serious.


    "Sister... no, does Mr. Beatrice know about that?


    "You could normally be my sister, how long do you keep doing that? You can stop now. And now you''re my name."


    "I stopped Stina, but it''s punishment. If Stina stops here, I can''t tell you, and I can''t help it. Of course I call you Father-inw."


    "... Shit"


    "You know, I don''t care about that. So, did you tell everyone?


    "For once, yeah. I just told him that I was thinking about those things, and I haven''t got any specifics yet. I didn''t think about it in the first ce."


    He said he hadn''t thought about it, but he''s about to move on to doing what he just came up with.


    Exactly stunned and the sigh leaked.


    "Aren''t you an idiot?


    "No, I did just think of that, but it''s not just a thought, is it? There''s a good chance and a good reason."


    "... is it true?"


    I couldn''t trust myself enough to look into my eyes, but after I coughed up one more thing, I wandered unexpectedly into my pointed eyes.


    The atmosphere that surrounded him was worthy of the Lord of this castle.


    Most of all, that''s not necessarily why the thought is right.


    So when Stina coughs up one too, she retightens her mind and looks back at those eyes.


    Determining whether it''s right or not is one of the reasons Stina is here.


    I can''t be cowardly or anything.


    "... for now, I just found out that I''m thinking about it properly. So, what exactly do you think? That''s right... the odds are goodter, so let me start with the reason."


    "The reason is simply that if you don''t do that, you''re not proportionate. Gustav is the one with the cksmith arm who''s probably gonna be in the fifth finger in the world, not just the Demons, right? Normally, we should naturally not allow ourselves to surround ourselves and send them out to other countries. Especially now countries are pretty tingly, and some are actually at war. Well, mostly Veritas. Try to get him there. Definitely gonna lose your bnce of power."


    That''s certainly what Stina thought, too.


    If Gustav goes to another country, it will undoubtedly be the bottom line for that country.


    That hasn''t happened in Dimento because Dimento is not a country.


    To raise the bottom, you don''t have soldiers as a country, you can''t do it.


    But that''s why even if Gustav were to move from Dimension to another ce, Dimension shouldn''t have that disadvantage -


    "No, it''s synonymous with our rtive weakness that other nations'' wars will be raised to the bottom, right? That could be enough of a downside, right?


    "That might be true... but what Gustav is trying to make his way to is Radius, right? h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. I


    "Well, you''re right if you say you don''t have a body or a lid, but on the contrary, it seems that way because there''s soma. If it weren''t for Soma, that would be enough of a threat, wouldn''t it?


    "Hmmm... maybe it does... but is that enough in exchange for admitting that the Demons will have a country?


    "At least I think I am. For example, because this time it''s Radius, but if this were Veritas, the peripheral states that are definitely at war with Veritas would have opposed it. If we do it badly, we may be attacked and destroyed by the power that has been raised. Conversely, if Gustav had gone to a country where he was at war with Veritas, Veritas would have rebelled fiercely this time. Veritas may not be destroyed, but there''s a good chance he''ll end up at a disadvantage."


    "Isn''t Radius at war with Veritas?


    "We''re in a truce now, aren''t we? Besides, you probably think it''s a margin of error, just like us."


    Reminds me of that word.


    I was wondering if you knew about Soma because of the evil dragon.


    The current situation, which can be described as a step ahead of civil unrest, although we would not be able to afford to care about that in the first ce.


    "Hmmm... if you don''t want Gustav sent into the other country, or if you want me to, admit that the Demons have a country,... so you can say?


    "Well, that''s the thing. I''m not actually gonna do it, but we''re in a position to do it. I guess Gustav stayed with me until now because I didn''t think I''d do it. Still, it doesn''t change what you can do, then it will be worth it. That''s what I mean."


    "Hmm... I understood for now, but so I can really push through? What you''re saying is, it''s pre-construction, or it''s just some kind of airborne theory on the ne, right? I know. I feel like I''m about to get poked."


    "That''s why I told you. There''s a good chance of winning."


    I did say it, but there Stina sends another skeptical gaze.


    More than I assure you, I don''t think it''s due to optimistic thoughts.


    "... that''s not why Omei''s friend is the king, is it?


    There is no such thing as friendship between nations.


    Even if the top of the country are friends with each other, it''s different from this.


    Countries that prioritize their emotions are bound to be poked and copsed there.


    Because we understand that, friendships are never formed between nations.


    Especially since Radius is not long founded, or tends to give priority to his interests as a nation by the time he is excessive.


    It''s like Stina knows it hasn''t been a year and six months since we packed it here.


    Even though I say something, there is no way that Iori, who sees everything in the kind of report, doesn''t know about it.


    Ioli shrugged her shoulder with a bitter smile as she stared jiggly thinking about it.


    "Of course I''m not thinking about that. Not from the report, but directly from Soma. If that''s not in the interest of the country, maybe he''ll cut me off at his leisure.... I know you''re ready to be an asshole, but it''s my fault, so I can''t say anything. Well, on the contrary, if it''s in the interest of the country, they could ignore some sense."


    "You''re just talking about the possibility... that''s not the one with the good odds, either, right?


    "That''s not true, is it? At least I think there''s a chance I canpete."


    "... what is the basis for that?


    Honestly, I don''t think Stina has that much chance.


    Rather, he even thinks it''s low.


    Because the Demons want to make a country.


    That means we''re not just being driven to one ce, we''re trying to wrap it up there.


    This ce now remains in a state of well-being because Iori''s bing the Demon King minimized his grudge with his surroundings.


    By not attacking from here, but as a side of the battle, it is not a problem to leave it alone, or the priority is low.


    But trying to build a country, instead of turning it all upside down, is like oiling a fire.


    Now is the time when countries havee to take their hands seriously and destroy them, no wonder.


    "Hmm, I think Stina''s idea basically ends with concern, huh? At least they won''t try to destroy us."


    "... what makes you think that?


    "Because there is no lead or gatherer. I''ve been working on both of them. Veritas is the one. We may be able to temporarily bring the country together for the Demonic Crusade, but that will be the best we can do, we have no other power to turn it around."


    "Then wouldn''t other countries do it?


    "I can''t do that either. When thest Demon King crusader, we betrayed each other. If you be a suspect that it''s going to happen again, no one''s going to try. Maybe they''ll stab you in the back this time."


    "So you don''t even get involved, do you mean?


    Stina felt something unspeakable in Ioli, who nodded that was the case.


    I don''t know what to say... I don''t know if I want people to be stupid.


    "Well, you don''t care about that if it''s the Soma one, or you ignore it. If they betrayed me, that''s when I''d say it was, or something, and you wouldn''t actually care. He''s a good cracker. On the other hand, it''s like he believes in human goodness. Understanding that there is malice and goodness, we can expect goodness to surpass it, and so on."


    "Oh, I''m not listening to him now! So? Even if it doesn''t get entangled, it''s definitely going to be dangerous, right?


    "No, I don''t think so. Especially Radius. That ce is basically hostile, even though it''s a truce with Veritas now. That would have to go away without much leeway. Turn the Demon npletely against the enemy. It''s Radius who will perish, isn''t it?


    "... even though the soma annoys you, is it?


    "He''s a minor. Rumors have it you''re indwelling on the next king of swords, but even so, as a nation, you can''t count it as a force of war. Or do you think Soma would join in if we dered that we were going to make a country and Radius was going to march this way?


    "... you feel like you''re going to bust those guys trying to march the other way"


    I can imagine it''s possible.


    And that prediction, maybe, is not wrong.


    "Right. And in fact, he will. Anyway, if this is a clear threat and we''re gonna do something to them, at least we''re not gonna do that. He''ll stand on our side."


    "... isn''t that trust as a friend?


    "What''s wrong with that? He''s still a minor, like I said, and he''s not moving as part of the country. You got no problem with that, do you?


    I thought that was reasonable, but I can''t actually say it stronger than Stina thinks it is, either.


    He is a troublesome person, whether he is at all or not.


    "That''s why we can''t turn the Demons against our enemies. What if the other way around?


    "The other way around?


    "Yes, I regard the Demons as allies. Then Radius could have an ally country next door. Not an unofficial ceasefire or anything, but aplete ally. We will be able to work together in dignity. That would undoubtedly be in Radius''s interest, wouldn''t it?

 232 Demons And The Founding Of The Nation Part 3

    "Something too optimistic, for the calction of roons I don''t take, I don''t feel right?


    "Well, actually, that''s not a mistake. Or you''re right. But it is also something that cannot be ignored. At least we''ll have room for discussion, I suppose?


    Ioli shrugging her shoulders saying that, but she seemed actually quite confident.


    In the first ce, Iori is a winner.


    Not to mention winning or anything like that to this extent.


    "... I guess. Earlier, they said they''d cut me off if it wasn''t in the country''s interest, but the truth is, I can''t do that. It''s not about profit, it''s about disadvantage."


    "Cutting Omei off would be detrimental to Radius, is it? But you call yourself the Demon King, even though it''s only temporary, right? Instead of cutting off the Demon King, isn''t that profitable? I also heard that the resurrected demon king attacked the king''s capital there and halved it."


    "Oh, I was in a hurry to be honest, and I can''t deny the possibility... because they owe me. At least that''s what they seem to think, and objectively speaking, that''s not a mistake either. Looks like we went to the demon king alone thinking about them."


    "Uh... well, it sure looks that way, too."


    Depending on the way you look at it, you may have cut off your foot, but even if you did, it would be affirmed, beyond defeating the Demon King.


    There is no reason to be evacuated.


    I don''t know how it actually happened, because it just doesn''t tell me.


    "Well that''s not a mistake on one side either... that''s why at least they have to listen to one thing I say when I''m on the table. If you say you disagree with my founding, I''ll read it myself, as I said I did in favor of your founding."


    "It''s a belly ck one...... are you willing to use your friends?


    "There''s no such thing as this, is there? Or you won''t be able to build a country without being able to do this.... Besides, there''s a profit over there. It''s good for both sides, so there''s nothing wrong with that, is there?


    "Well, it''s not Stina who judges that, is it?"


    Nevertheless, it would be cute to that extent.


    Or so it seems, for a reason, but in the end, that''s an excuse.


    Although I am saying Gudagda, in short, I am only saying farther away that they would have cooperated with us.


    Anyway, if you say that directly, if you''re going to go this far, I don''t have anything special to say about Stina.


    "Hmmm...... well for now, I know you think it''s possible to the extent that it can be called a win. But I still can''t solve it."


    "What?


    "It''s about trying to make a country that fast. The Gustav thing may indeed have been at the right time, but still, the acuteness is a glimpse. How did we end up talking about creating a country?


    "Yeah? If it''s about the reason, I told you earlier, right?


    "It''s a chicken. What Omei just said was, how could Gustav''s going to Radius mean acknowledging that the Demons would make their country? It doesn''t exin why you tried to build a fundamental country... and the story of Gustav in the first ce is also pre-built, right?


    There was a moment.


    There''s been a while... it''s a bitterughing back.


    "... that easy to understand, me?


    To the words, Stina shrugged her shoulders.


    After all, he meant.


    "There''s that, too, and I think the array was quite forceful in the first ce."


    "Oh, I knew it... I thought maybe I could. But it''s not aplete lie for once, is it? That''s a possibility, indeed."


    "I don''t deny there is, and that''s why you said half right. But I think it''s too much. Unless Gustav''s name is known all over the world."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Now Ioli shrugs her shoulders and deepens her bitterness.


    Though it may be self-derision that came to mind in its mouth.


    "But well, I honestly don''t care about that one. I don''t know why from the start. It just has the purpose of making us recognize the founding of the country from the beginning, because we''re just trying to figure out how that''s possible. So there''s only one thing Stina hears after all."


    "I don''t know why I wanted to build a country."


    "That''s the thing. Come on, just throw up. You must be sure Stina will get involved anyway. Why didn''t you tell Stina in the first ce? I''m not ashamed to tell you why, so you don''t have to tell me, do you?


    "I''m still packing a lot, so I was wondering if I could do that after a paragraph... okay"


    With that said, Ioli exhaled one sigh.


    Then I''ll tell you why.


    "I wanted to make a country here so that the next time a demon king could appear, In case it sucks, so that if you have to, you can fight it. And then, to eliminate the demonic discrimination as much as possible."


    "... Regardless of the former, I don''t know what thetter means. Wouldn''t it just get extra bad if you tried to make a country?


    "There is certainly that possibility, but either way there will never be any more discrimination as it is now. It''s not reciprocal. Discrimination against demons is fuelled by the state in the first ce, and we need the state to interact with it. What''s the matter? We need to build a nation."


    "Hmmm...... well, I agree with that opinion, where hundreds of steps were conceded and founding was recognized, isn''t it still impossible to eliminate discrimination?


    The Demons are not discriminated against for any reason.


    In the first ce, those who had reason to be scorned gathered together, and the settlements that were made were the foundations of those who were called the Demons.


    What has gotten worse so far is mainly as a result of Veritas and others burning their surroundings, but where they have taken away all the worse parts, there will surely be no more discrimination.


    Above all, the fact remains that it was discriminated against once, and today''s generation epts it as a matter of course.


    Removing all themon sense that would be unconsciously stained would be near impossible, unless it was something like that.


    "That''s why I told you. As much as possible. I hope they don''t discriminate against me one by one... h h h h, I don''t think it''s okay to stay discriminated against itself. I don''t know what else to do. But at the very least, I want to do something about the situation because I''m a demon and it''s normal to discriminate, and I don''t care what I do."


    "... why are you trying to get there? Isn''t Omei just being here? There''s got to be a step-inw and need to do that."


    "It doesn''t have to be a mistake, but I''m here. And it''s been over ten years, hasn''t it? So I''m not so ruthless, too, am I?


    "I didn''t say that."


    "... in the end, it''s just self-satisfaction. I want to do that because I don''t like it. The point is, that''s all."


    Stina exhaled as she shrugged her shoulders andughed like she mocked herself.


    Even as I say that, I can tell Stina that she really wants to.


    And I also somehow guessed why I didn''t try to tell Stina.


    I mean, I guess it''s because I understand it''s self-satisfying.


    That''s what I thought, you can''t swing Stina for it.


    It would be the same thing eventually.


    So Stina exhaled her sigh again.


    ... I guess this is what some fool would do, because I somehow thought so.


    "... I know what you want to do, and then why don''t you just like it?


    "... okay?


    "You have no reason to disagree, do you? It''s the same with Stina that you don''t like. Above all, there''s no way Stina can go against what your stepfather said."


    "... so stop calling me that."


    Stina grins with a tickle at Iori, who looks seriously disgusted.


    Well, Stina is closer to Aeoli than Aina.


    I don''t even know how that feels... or I know, so I''m doing it.


    "I was first told the punishment was at least five years, so hey. Stina will put up with you, too, so you should put up with your father-inw. Anyway... you can''t stop the next demon king either way, can you? I do need to be prepared for that. If the same thing happens badly, this time the Demons are going to be uprooted."


    "Oh. What the Demon King had left everywhere to resurrect, we left nothing behind and broke it. Well, it seems like even if I didn''t break it, it wouldn''t work anymore... but that''s why it''s no surprise when the next Demon King is born somewhere."


    "Right."


    Demon kings are made by the world.


    It is andmark for what has been determined to be potentially harmful to the world, and the difference to measure its extent.


    Therefore, the Demon King does not arise, but bes an existing being.


    The world holds the power of appointment, and it is not something that can be rejected.


    Until now, someone else has never been a demon king because there was a previous demon king.


    Because I had multiple means of resurrection at my disposal, so death never came entirely.


    But we were resurrected a year and a little while ago. It had been defeated without our knowledge, and the resurrection means said that Iori destroyed them all.


    Now death has been fully confirmed, and the right to appoint a demon king has returned to the hands of the world.


    Whenever it is exercised, no wonder.


    Of course, there are some things that might not be exercised.


    "Maybe next time, we''ll get around an outgoing soma."


    "Stop it. It hasn''t been stylish in many ways."


    "... right"


    The information that it was Soma who defeated the previous Demon King is grasping.


    There''s no question about that, and there''s no wonder Soma could do it.


    But that means that Soma has power over the Demon King.


    The possibility of the world showing a sense of crisis there cannot be denied, to be honest.


    "Assuming, seriously, that Soma has be the Demon King, the Demons would be most wee"


    "I guess."


    The Demon n is a sign of deference to power.


    If it''s soma, we shouldin.


    Nevertheless, it is not decided that the Demon King is the Lord of the Demon Nation, and the previous Demon King was leading the Demon Nation, simply because it was in the interest of the previous Demon King.


    But whoever else bes the Demon King is likely to end up like that.


    The Demon King is a sign that he has been recognized as dangerous to the world.


    If people know that, can they leave it alone?


    What''s not possible is that you can tell by thinking about witches and such.


    But the Demons are all about power, and many don''t care about that.


    Those who actively support it won''t have much left because many of them were former Demon Kings, but it doesn''t make a difference that Demon Kings would be wee here if they came.


    "But if the country was made then... well, it would be somewhat better"


    "This is a deep-rooted problem, just like discrimination."


    The Demons absolutely see power in the first ce because there are no other stops.


    Because there is nothing that supports me, I can only rely on my strength.


    So as long as the country can, it''s supposed to ease.


    It would also be unlikely that, as a result of showing deference to the Demon King, alignment of power and numbers, and the addition of resentment there, a fight would be fought against humanity.


    "Again, I''m very optimistic."


    "It is, but it''s definitely better than not doing it. Besides, as long as we have time, we''ll figure it out."


    "In order to do that, it''s a question of whether statehood can be recognized first."


    In the end, Ie back to this problem.


    Although naturally, it is a story derived from this problem.


    "Oh, so for that, I''m going to go to Radius soon"


    "... are you insane?


    It''s a situation where you can''tin even if they sneak up on you, even though you have a lot to lose.


    Or it would be a big deal if other countries knew about it, such as theing of people who are seen as demonic kings, and it is more natural to be terminated for that matter.


    Besides, as I said earlier, Radius has an unpleasant track record of actually attacking the Demon King alone.


    I just feel like I''m going to be ruined.


    "Don''t worry. I''m gonna go see him in private."


    "That''s why I don''t think it''s extra...... Going is the king''s capital, right? Aren''t there spies from other countries or something? It''s like we''re sneaking in."


    "Even so, we''re supposed to be pretty good, aren''t we? Unlike other countries, around not going to make it disposable, it''s even more daunting. Besides, the only reason we''re sneaking in is because you''re blinded. I don''t think the others are sneaking in, do they? He seems very concerned about the King''s defense right now."


    "I hope so..."


    No, it''s not really good, but I know it doesn''t make sense to say it.


    And it must be the most efficient way to do it.


    "There''s a chance you don''t know about Soma, so you should tell her. If you can, in person."


    "I know it''s necessary, and the best part isn''t wrong... but you''re going to go easy on me a lot"


    "Thanks to your information, the former Demon Kings have been wiped out. If your hindsight worries are stopped, it will be easier. And then, to be honest, I''m a little excited. I''ve been here for over ten years. Well basically it''s a hassle, so I''m not the type to want to go outside... Neat, if you can, because even if you''re in the castle, they''ll just let you work. Then it''s still better to go outside."


    "That''s why it''s like shit......"


    "And if you''re going to make a country, I don''t think you should only get reports, but you should also see things in your own eyes."


    Though I wondered what was wrong with you when you mentioned something like shit, he''s also thinking about something decent for once.


    Staring seriously at her face like that, Stina tilted her neck.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "No, if you think about it, creating a country naturally means Omei will be king, right? I was going to say it was a hassle, but I was a little wondering if you were willing to do it for me."


    "That would motivate you, too. ''Cause building a country and bing king means you can have a lot of people. Then it means you can assign jobs for that, and it''s definitely easier than it is now. Think about itter, there''s no such thing as hard work."


    Stina sighed out for what ended up being a fucking reason.


    But that was all I could do, because I didn''t think it would work out so well.


    If you mouth that though, you may lose your willingness to have corners.


    Then it would be a good idea to keep quiet here.


    But there was only one thing that bothered me.


    "By the way, did you recover some strength?


    "... about what?


    "I don''t have to hide anything, but I know Omei has been skipping because he went to Yugdrasil to restore his strength. Well, I guess he even really skipped it atst. Then you could have checked the paperwork."


    "No, while you''re doing something, you''re going to lose your efficiency... I mean, how did you know?


    "Well... I don''t know what the reason is because I was possessed by demons, because I hung on death, or because of soma, but the senses are sharper than they used to be, right? If we concentrate, we''ll know about what''s going on in this castle."


    Although I''m not sure that the area around Yugdrasil is very powerful.


    But you won''t have to be honest with me about that.


    "... by the way, did that tell anyone?


    "You mean Stina? You mean Omei? Stina doesn''t even know who she is yet, so I didn''t tell her, and Omei didn''t tell anyone."


    "... right"


    Around saying that and exhaling relief, I guess that''s something I didn''t want to say if I could.


    But there Stina shrugged her shoulder small, because she didn''t tell anyone, but she didn''t tell anyone she didn''t notice.


    I imagined the scene and loosened my mouth just a little bit, wondering what I would look like if I found out that everyone was somehow guessing.


    "I hope so...... what''s wrong?


    "No, it''s nothing, so don''t worry. So, more than that, what about power?


    Where it was to create a country, in the end, the Demons still remain focused on power.


    Now it is nominally supposed that Ioli inherited the name of the Demon King, but that is allowed because we all know it is nominal.


    Because they think it has nothing to do with them.


    That''s actually what''s happening so far, but of course not if ites to creating a country.


    Even those unrted to the former Demon Kings would predict some rebellion if they dered that they were going to stand up in earnest.


    We still need to show strength to calm it down.


    Iori, however, has heard that he was to use most of his powers in defeating the former Demon King.


    Then, more than a decadeter, he said he was still not recovering.


    Still, it would be enough to shut him up, but if he can obey, he needs unquestioned power.


    That''s like Soma.


    And Ioli let him shrug his shoulders with a confident and willing face.


    I''ll take care of it.


    "... if you say so much, I''ll just leave it to you this way"


    Sometimes I say it''s a hassle and I actually run away from it, but I can still rely on it when it''s a hassle.


    Being a totally troubled stepfather, Stina exhaled a bitter sigh ofughter as she looked in front of her.

 233 God And The Dragon Part 1

    As I have touched upon before, Hildegard Lintvrum is a god of the other world.


    Ex, if it doesn''te with the word, but strictly speaking, this is the right one.


    Because Hildegard hasn''t quit God in the original world.


    If there were to be such a thing as Hildegard''s return to the original world, he would still be treated as God, even as he is now.


    Some divinity may fall and the effect of power may also fall, but to that extent.


    Being a god doesn''t make a difference.


    Even that Hildegard was killed by Soma makes no difference.


    But death to God, if you say so, is one of the states.


    It would be a strange expression, but not death to the extent that it was killed.


    In the first ce, God is both a superdimensional being and a transcendent.


    If we are going to give God death in its true sense, the existence of the same kind will kill us all, or God Himself will give up and give in to death... or so much so that we can no longer return as God, that it will break.


    At least Hildegard doesn''t fall under any of them.


    In that sense, Hildegard is still a different god.


    Because I was reincarnated as this world''s being, I''m just not God now, and as soon as I get back to the original world, I can go back to God.


    No, on the contrary, it may also be possible to be treated as God in this world, even if you wish.


    Something to hope for is another story.


    By the way, as I said earlier that God is a super-dimensional being and transcendent, but that and the existence of God is not equals.


    Hyperdimensional beings are hyperdimensional beings, and transcendents are only transcendents.


    They are the same where the two go together, and that alone will not make them gods.


    Then when ites to what God is, there are roughly two categories.


    Whether you created the world or were entrusted with the management of the world.


    And managing the world is using reason, thew of the world, to operate the world.


    It will enrich and prosper the world, to be the bearer.


    Nevertheless, the former often also includes thetter, since basically what created the world also manages the world as it is.


    God in this world is thetter, by the way, and Hildegard is the former.


    But there are only many, some gods create only to create and be satisfied, others create not enough good things hands to entrust management to other beings.


    Most of all, there is a God who is entrusted with his administration.


    Still, if you ask if you will be a god because you have been entrusted with the management of the world, you can say that you are right.


    Although there are some narratives, if you agree to be qualified to be a god and be entrusted with management, then you be a god at that point.


    Conversely, if you have not indicated your consent to be entrusted with the administration, even if you are qualified to be God and have the power to administer reason, then its existence is not the God of what is unlimited to God.


    I mean, you know...


    "So, in short, what are you trying to say?


    "Hmm, that doesn''t mean I''m great!


    That''s what I said and I showed him with my chest up, and he sighed at Soma for some reason.


    Hildegard grumbles that he can''t solve what wasn''t the reaction he expected.


    "This isn''t the ce to lie down, is it? Or it''s apliment."


    "You should keep your bullshit to yourself, okay? I thought you said earlier that you weren''t a god."


    "You''re right, but that''s it, that''s this," he said.


    "Yes, yes, I see. Hildegard is great, but great. Is that all right?


    "I think it''s too much of anything...?


    With that said, Hildegard was tightening his mouth tightly because it was going to loosen up when he lost his mind.


    There''s nothing I can do about it because I know it''s a bother, but that''s what happens when I think I''ve been praised.


    Though I guess the least I can do about it is myself still thinking it''s not bad.


    "Now, if you want a decent return, we''re talking about saying something decent. If it''s a decent thing, I''ll take it seriously, too, right?


    "Mmm... don''t you feel too attached? Aren''t we alone in a small space? More like this, don''t you feel like something could happen?


    "It''s totally my fault. In other words, think about the atmosphere that''s drifting around you."


    "I don''t know why, it''s just a dim atmosphere!


    "Well, it''s just abyrinth."


    To the words, Hildegard gently took his gaze off Soma.


    Because it was right.


    The sight reflected in the sight by moving the gaze is as Hildegard had spoken earlier, as well as what Soma had spoken.


    It''s abyrinth passage where you can see dim, uneven rock skin.


    No... if I may be exact, the passage of the formerbyrinth, should I say.


    "Hmm... well, not to mention bullshit, but it''s really turned into an extio"


    "Um, I hope you don''t mind, but you''re right. Now you know what I''m saying isn''t a lie, right?


    "I don''t doubt it from the beginning. Nevertheless... is this also the effect of that shard of evil god power?


    "Well, you can''t think of anything else. It''s not like you were normally in abyrinth before you blew your head off."


    Yes, that was an undergroundbyrinth in the college.


    However, I have not encountered a demon since I stepped down to the 50th floor, even though it is currently 90 levels.


    Needless to say, it was impossible.


    "It''s normal above the fifty levels, isn''t it?


    "Um, I only walked one level to try it, and the demons usually came out, too, right? An anomaly¡­ or you should think that it is only below the fifty levels that is no longer abyrinth"


    It was by chance that I realized it.


    Since Soma blew up shards of evil god power in the lowest level here, it has been sealed off below the fifty levels.


    It was also because we decided that it would be fine to leave it to some extent, and rather because we needed to.


    Because it had been polluted by the power of evil gods, which even Soma could not contain.


    It was such a substitute, that if the weak of power came near, they would be swallowed up by death.


    However, there is no such thing as the fact that if left unattended, it will be scattered one of these days, and most importantly, something that needs to be used, such as below the fifty tiers.


    That''s what blockaded it... h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h.


    At that time, I was just going to do a little research, but as soon as I noticed this anomaly, I went back and was looking into it again with Soma today.


    "By the way, is there a precedent or something?


    "At least not as far as I know. Oh no... it might be close if I told you it was close after the nucleus of thebyrinth was crushed. Just..."


    "Didn''t the nucleus of thebyrinth talk about thebyrinth copsing when it broke?


    "Um, it''s not supposed to be, but rarely does it breakpletely. At that time, while leaving the atmosphere of thebyrinth, no demons will appear, it will be such a ce..."


    The nucleus of thebyrinth is the heart of thebyrinth in the literal sense of the word, thebyrinth.


    While the details are unclear, we know that it is necessary to maintain thebyrinth, and if we break it, thebyrinth will basically copse.


    It''s really rare for something like what Hildegard said to happen, and it doesn''t make sense where it happened.


    Where only the side left off, what''s wrong with that?


    The advantage and disadvantage of thebyrinth is that demons appear there.


    Hunt for it and you''ll get the material, but it''s more dangerous than demons showing up next to each other.


    If those two are weighed down and it is determined that the advantages outweigh the advantages, the maintenance of thebyrinth bes a priority without destroying the nucleus¡­ In fact, thebyrinth found is mostly one where the destruction of the nucleus is aimed.


    This undergroundbyrinth is a rare ce intended to be maintained.


    "Anyway, no one will use it below the fifty tiers, because it''s an unavable ce. If anything happens, I''ll have to ask Soma, and if it''s no longer abyrinth, then there''s no problem..."


    "Well, for now, do we have to go to the bottom?"


    "Um, yeah. So, it''s a corner, so you just need to know more about my greatness."


    "I don''t know if there is an element around which the word" corner "is used..."


    Looking at Soma sighing like a shudder, Hildegard groans, mumbling.


    I still can''t.


    No, it''s been like this for a long time, but it''s been two years since we met again in this world.


    It wouldn''t be funny if it stayed the same forever.


    "Is it still necessary, as I was told, for the body of...? Nevertheless, if that happens now, we won''t be able to make up for it... even though he said he''s keeping it this way thinking about it at the corner... no, but... hmm. What do you think, Soma?


    "In the meantime, do you want me to be clear whether it''s solitary or not? Or, the first thing that bothers me is who told you?


    "Yeah? Yeah, I thought Ioli was here the other day, right? That''s when I heard."


    "I''m just wondering what to say... but I don''t dare ask because I can somehow predict. Rather, what is he saying..."


    "Mm-hmm? Isn''t that different? Soma said he liked that type one way or the other..."


    "All right, the next time you see him, you''re sure to bust him. Totally, I don''t know if it''s a return of interest, but it''s extra..."


    The whining, sighing side was something that made you feel familiar with the other person who turned it somece.


    Besides, Hildegard narrows his eyes.


    It''s not about jealousy or anything like that.


    Because I remembered the first time I saw Soma.

 234 God And The Dragon Part 2

    Hildegard still remembers the first time he saw that soul.


    There''s no way I can forget it, and I still remember it from time to time, enough to dream about it.


    But if I''m going to be honest, I wasn''t even thinking about walking next to Soma like this then.


    You can''t even think about it.


    Because soma was undoubtedly just a fragile person then.


    Still, that soul would have blinded me greatly due to my instincts as a dragon.


    Hildegard is a god, but he is originally just a dragon.


    Although it is suppressed by will, it also has its instincts as a dragon.


    And dragons have the nature to seek something stronger than themselves.


    There is also the nature of collecting glowing things, but that is an alternative.


    What is strong, its soul is also strong.


    But there is no such thing as a dragon having enough soul to satisfy.


    So instead of seeking glowing souls, they manage to satisfy their desires by collecting precious metals, etc.


    But on the contrary, if you find enough souls to satisfy you, it doesn''t matter what precious metals do.


    Fact Hildegard threw away everything he had umted until then, the moment he saw Soma''s soul.


    In Hildegard''s eyes, they just looked like rubbish anymore.


    At the same time, Hildegard was to be attacked by something simr to a sense of hunger.


    Whatever you sacrificed, I definitely wanted to get it.


    On the contrary, I can also say that I actually did.


    Because I plundered it from the hands of other gods.


    I really wanted to keep it on hand, but I didn''t because reason worked.


    No matter how glowing your soul may be, the soma is just a fragile person at that time.


    If Hildegard showed up before that, it wouldn''t have been strange if that had just shattered his soul.


    Of course it was possible, but I just didn''t feel like trying.


    Letting it go into the field could have clouded my soul... but then I had no choice, so I decided to give up.


    I thought it would be far better than breaking it myself.


    ... Though it would be a lie when ites to not having expectations.


    Still, I was curious, so sometimes from above the high sky, sometimes from beyond the distant horizon, I watched as I watched, but then I became noticed, so the time I was doing so is not that long.


    It must have been about five years.


    Although I''ve been concerned since then, I''ve had a stuffy time without being able to do anything about it... which is why when Soma came to me, her whole body shook up so much joy.


    Its soul is more polished and more radiant than cloudy, and it''s not the only one.


    The flesh, which should have been only fragile, had been so forged that it seemed worthy of its soul that it had been pulled up to stand in line with itself.


    How happy I was with that was beyond words, and honestly I wanted to roll around on the spot with less joy.


    Obviously, if I did it, I would be pulled off, although I had nothing to do because I still had the degree of judgment I thought I would have.


    Nevertheless, the need to do that soon disappeared.


    Because what you want more than anything else is now feasible.


    Yes, if what the dragon really wants is not to be watching something shiny, then it''s not to get it either.


    And if Soma wanted it, too, he had nothing to say at the earliest.


    Even in front of himself, instead of trembling in fear, his mouth angle rises naturally when he sees his eyes full of war.


    And so...


    "Hmm... is it a staircase? I still don''t want to encounter demons. I think it''s probably the same where I tried hitting this hierarchy to smudge it, but what do you do... Hildegard?


    "- Mm?"


    And he was looking too far back at the past by ident.


    To the surprised voice of Soma, Hildegard returns to me all the time.


    "Was there anything that bothered you?


    "No... I was just a little confused. It''s not a problem... So, uh, what did you talk about?


    "I''m talking about whether we''re going down like this or not... maybe we''re umting even tired? So far, there seems to be no problem, and if so, I think we can go back once..."


    "Yes, no, it''s really okay! Um, this hierarchy doesn''t look like anything if you''re walking any further, and you''re going next!


    Saying or not, moving on, I felt like I heard a sigh of fright from the rear, but Hildegard decided not to care.


    It is true that I have been a little busytely, and I cannot say that I am not tired.


    But I was really just remembering a little too much about that, and most importantly, if I go home here, I don''t know when I''ll be able toe next.


    I invited Soma here today in the name of doing some research here, but also for a change of mood.


    That''s half what forced me to take the holiday, and given every request from Iori, it would be harder to take the time ahead.


    But then, if there really was a problem here, it could be a big deal.


    It is necessary to carry out an investigation until the end.


    I can predict that I would just be told that Soma would have to do the investigation by herself when I said or so.


    Now I just said I can''t do that and it''s not convincing... or in the end, Hildegard just doesn''t want to go home yet.


    I want to be more with Soma.


    That is all.


    If there''s anything you know about Hildegard in the original world, you mightugh about yourself like this.


    Instead of keeping it on hand and making it your own, I wonder if you''re bing their own.


    But I hope so, at least that''s what Hildegard thinks.


    This may be a situation I wonder about as a god, but Hildegard is not a god right now.


    Then there will be nothing wrong with it.


    Moving forward with that in mind, the stairs eventually end and we head out to a wide area.


    We have reached the ny-first level.


    But if this isn''t abyrinth already, maybe it''s not the right way to say it.


    "Hmm... this ce has the same vibe as before"


    Hildegard nods at Soma''s words, which were following him right behind him.


    Although only vision is dim, that''s all.


    I used to feel it when I came here, it doesn''t feel sticky or unpleasant, which is characteristic of this ce.


    And it''s been the same ever since we got down to the 50th floor.


    "Not really the same, though. Not necessarily. Just keep your guard down."


    "I don''t need to be told, or does that seem like a dialogue to me? WHERE WHERE WERE WE HAD BEEN BEAUTIFUL earlier..."


    "Ugh... well, I was just a little too free earlier to be bored! Now you''re gonna be okay!


    "Well, it''s true, because demons don''te out and they''re just walking in the dark, so it''s no choice but to be free..."


    His gaze was turned as he said it, and Hildegard took his gaze off softly.


    I just made a cluttered excuse earlier and I feel my ratings are dropping off with tremendous momentum... what, now.


    We just have to get it back from here.


    Most importantly, if this is really no longer abyrinth, it is somewhat doubtful that there will be an opportunity to recover it.


    ... No, that''s where it remained abyrinth, the same?


    Because in the end, where it happened, Soma would solve it.


    Then all that remains is to show off some knowledge that Soma would be interested in... well, what else would have happened?


    As he explored his own memories, Hildegardo went back with Soma as he turned his gaze to his surroundings.

 235 God And The Dragon Part 3

    "Hmm... after all, there was nothing."


    "Mm-hmm. I can''t say I could have turned everything around perfectly, but to that extent, it would be an error. In conclusion, this ce still seems to havepletely lost its function as abyrinth."


    Looking at the big hole in front of him, Hildegard concluded so.


    Though I don''t feel any signs of death from it, I would only assume that it is more so than the hole isn''t blocked.


    There are just a few things that bother me.


    One of them is that there should have been a hole in the wall as well, but that''s gone.


    To see how the wall looks without a scratch, it''s not possible because of my mind.


    And while the hole in the floor remains open, it''s one of those things that bothers me that I feel smaller than I remember.


    Because there are still quite a fewrge holes on the scale, this one may be because of me if I''m told it''s my fault... but it''s more than likely not.


    Because considering that thebyrinth was working for a while now, although it does lose its function, those two thingse with an exnation.


    "Hmmm... for now, let''s see."


    With those words, a solid scar lingered on the wall the moment Soma basically waved his sword.


    Long, deep stuff on the side.


    Naturally, there''s no indication that it''s going to fix...


    "In the meantime, all I can think about so far is that the power of that evil god was recing the nucleus of thebyrinth."


    "Hmm? Is that possible?


    "I''ve never seen it in person, so I can''t say for sure, but from what I can see, the nucleus of thebyrinth is like a device that supplies thebyrinth."


    "Breaking the nucleus also breaks thebyrinth because it maintains thebyrinth by its power"


    "It doesn''t seem umon to have anything that just seems spatially expanded. If you think it''s back to normal because the supply of power has been cut off, well, it''s going to copse."


    It''s just an assumption, of course.


    However, at that time it did seem that the power of the Evil God was still there, and if by the passage of time it waspletely fogged and the supply to this ce stopped with it, it would exin the whole thing.


    "Then what does it mean that the top usually moves as abyrinth over the fifty tiers?


    "That''s simply pulling power from somewhere else, I guess. Instead... thebyrinth here may only have been above the fifty levels."


    That means sealing a shard of evil god power, which expanded about fifty more hierarchies below.


    Further, by circting power, we keep it from overflowing, and then creating powerful demons, we keep it away from sealing.


    That''s a good enough story.


    "When I heard about you here before, I thought I heard something different.


    "I only got it from the information that was left behind, too, so if it was intentionally being lied to, I just don''t get it."


    In the first ce, it is said that ancient ruins andbyrinths were created just before and after the age when evil gods were raging.


    No wonder people were able to do that at the time.


    "Well, I just figured that out, so I''m not talking about it. Whatever it takes to create abyrinth, it''s not lost."


    "You''re just going to be able to exin this situation. Well, if it''s refreshing, I''ve never been over it."


    I really don''t know if that''s right.


    But if you decide to be, at least you won''t have to worry about holding your head about why this happened.


    "Well... and that means the investigation here is over, too. Well, in the end, I was just walking, rather than investigating."


    "Well, nothing''s the best part, and you''re in a good mood."


    "That''s true... but it''s too bad I couldn''t try the sharpness of this..."


    That being said, it was the sword that had just been wielded earlier that Soma turned her gaze.


    Hildegard remembers how it looked.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t waved a sword properly in thest year or so.


    "Hmm... do you use it in college skills, etc.?


    "No, I use it, but why not just try the sharpness?


    "Well, if they tried it, there''d be a massacre... oh, I thought it was oddly ridiculous, but that''s why it happened"


    "Um, I was wondering if there would be some fighting..."


    The soma that exhales with its words was apparently genuinely depressed for the price.


    I thought that was unusual because the very appearance of Soma being depressed is not so umon, for example about magic, but it is very rare to show such appearance by involving the sword.


    Or I feel like it''s the first time in this world.


    "... such a good sword, I guess... I''ve been using it for another year, huh? It''s not like we''re new."


    "Yes, but like I said, I haven''t had a lot of fights since I got this. So I guess. Even when we got it over there, unfortunately, we hardly encountered any demons on our way home."


    "You''re probably the one who tells me you''re unlucky that you didn''t meet a demon..."


    But at that time, I didn''t really care that there would be times when I could shake it, but it seems that I''ve been wanting to use ittely.


    "If so, the sword is still good enough for you to want to use,"


    "Don''t deny it''s a good sword, but when you ask for care, they ask you howfortable you are to use it. It is the other request that I really want to hear what I think when I use it. Well, while they kept saying that, I really wanted to use it..."


    "Hmm..."


    The person Soma is asking to take care of would mean that Dwarf.


    I heard about youing to Wang Capital about six months ago with a few of your buddies, and I actually met you once.


    I don''t know what to say, but in many ways, I thought you might feelfortable with Soma.


    "I don''t know about you, but one of these days I''ll have a chance. Instead, it''s only miraculously that noisy noise hasn''t happened in thest two years. Isn''t that a foretaste of something extra big, a topic among the people involved?


    "You''re being disrespectful. Do not treat my life like a being that brings in disaster. By andrge, who is the person involved"


    "Let''s say something simr. You should try to remember what you''ve been up to. That''s not what the people involved meant, is it? Especially now that we''re gathered in the king''s capital."


    While saying such an appropriate thing, look around the bottomyer all the way and make sure that the problem still seems to be gone.


    I even went down to the big hole just in case, but nothing wrong with this again.


    Because it is a vast ce of fifty tiers, I wonder if it can be reused for something, etc., but for the time being, there seems to be no danger.


    "Hmmm... I guess it''s a good thing there''s no danger..."


    "What, you seem unhappy?


    "No, there would have been a powerful demon there when we came before?


    On the contrary there, especially demons that havee out downstairs are like destroying even a bad town if you let one go, but dare to listen in silence.


    The weird criterion of soma strength is now.


    Perhaps by being suddenly stronger, I''m still unfamiliar with that feeling, or vice versa, I''m ustomed to what I''m feeling right now... with it.


    "Hmm, we''re not going back to trying out, are we?


    "Um, that''s a different matter. or the material that would have been taken from that demon."


    "Oh, I see... that''s what this is all about"


    That''s all I was good at, because I immediately guessed that you wanted to use it for arecole to use magic.


    What Soma wants now wasn''t hard either, as it would end up concentrating there.


    "That''s what it is. Hmm... I should have peeled it off at that time."


    "I couldn''t afford that."


    "It is... is that it? But if you think about it, you didn''t defeat everything then, did you?


    "Well yeah. Whether it was done or not, I wasn''t looking to reach it in the shortest possible time."


    "So why can''t we find the retrieval? Doesn''t mean Hildegard took him down, does it?


    "Yeah? What are you talking about? So I''m telling you, there''s no morebyrinth function here, is there? More than thebyrinth has stopped functioning, the remaining demons have been wiped out."


    Unlike the demons outside, what emerges in thebyrinth is basically what thebyrinth is producing.


    Although there are various hypotheses and no conclusions as to how, it ismonly assumed that it was manifested by the power of thebyrinth, and that it is a pseudo-life close to fantasy species and the like.


    It is said that the material and the like can be taken because the force has been immobilized and materialized.


    Most of them don''t care because there''s no difference with the demons outside.


    "No, you wouldn''t normally know it instead of caring. At least this is the first time my life has ever known. What ismon in the first ce?


    "Of course it''smon among the people studying it. Hmm, but it''s certainly a professional story, so I don''t know what I don''t know... well, did I ever tell Soma?"


    "How do you know such a strange thing?


    "... because I''ve wasted a lot of time. Sometimes I thought it might help, so I bought a lot of things."


    Incidentally, once the function of thebyrinth has ceased, the demons will disappear because the supply of power that is holding the form of the demons will cease.


    That''s the same thing that makes you nutritious.


    As a result, it is no longer possible to retain its shape and it disappears.


    Although technically this is a hypothesis, it is true that no demons have ever been found from thebyrinth where the nucleus was destroyed.


    For this reason, it is said that it would be at least close to the fact, and that it would be due to simr reasons to disappear if demonic bodies were left alone in thebyrinth.


    "By the way, the story is a little different, but earlier I told you that God doesn''tpletely perish that way, right?


    "On the contrary, it has changed a lot, or I feel like I''m back, but what''s wrong with that?


    "No, it doesn''t mean it has nothing to do with what we''re talking about, does it? Because God naturally has power. Well, needless to say now... do you know how the treatment of that power will change if God ispletely doomed and not?


    "Asking so, however, changes... no, it doesn''t necessarily. Including that, I suppose. Even so, if it''s not irrelevant to the current story... Hmm. Well, in the meantime, if it werepletely doomed, would it just vanish, be it the power of God?


    "Right. Exactly."


    Unless in some way it is already a conversion, but if it was as a force itself, it would disappear as it was.


    This is the same for shelter, etc.


    Coverage is maintained if it is simply temporarily dead, but if it ispletely doomed, the coverage is also extinguished.


    Because God''s given protection is God''s power in the broad sense.


    "Hmm... Is there a reason why protection cannot be distinguished by skill appraisal?


    "Well, yeah. It simply feels like we''re sharing power. There''s no way I can recognize you as a skill."


    "I see... by the way, it''s fine to show off your knowledge, but do you realize that you mouthed yourself one answer that my senior didn''t answer right now?


    "¡­¡­¡­ Ah"


    "Ha... oh man. Well, it''s the same as I was thinking, so I don''t mind."


    He turned a frightened gaze and wanted to hold his head that he had done it.


    She said she was able to make it look good around the corner.


    No, but I''ll get my mind back from here.


    Yes, this is where it''s important.


    "As it were, well, I mean, that''s not what I meant. If God doesn''t diepletely, his power will remain."


    "Hmm... but then I feel like there''s one weird thing out there, right?


    "Fragments of the power of evil gods, huh?


    "Hmm. So the evil gods are not doomed, are they?


    To the words, Hildegard shrugged his shoulders.


    Because Hildegard doesn''t know much about it either.


    The evil god must havepletely perished.


    That''s for sure because I got confirmation.


    But then it bes strange that there are shards of the power of the Evil God.


    "Well, h, h, h, h, h.


    "... ho? I think I heard words that would make all the stories so far meaningless.


    "Oh, calm down. It doesn''t make any sense, and in short, I want to say that the fact that the Evil God is said to havepletely perished, but that shards of Evil God''s power exist, is all that matters. Well, I''m going to leave that aside for once... but I was very concerned when I heard a story from you before."


    "Hmm...... what''s that?


    It''s not about the demon gods and their resurrection.


    ording to what I heard from Soma, when reviving the demon gods and dogs, he used shards of the power of the evil gods in their nucleus.


    I don''t mind that in and of itself...... the problem is how to get it.


    Did you happen to get it rolling on the side of the road?


    I don''t know.


    "There''s no way that''s possible. I thought you said that, too. He said he found out at a nce that it wasn''t normal. But there''s no way it''s falling like that."


    "It was a lie, does that mean?


    "No, maybe it''s true. There''s no reason to lie in that situation. But then, why did it happen... maybe it was just after you blew this ce up?


    "Hmm... you didn''t seem to have heard it until the exact time of obtaining it, but you did, recently, talk about saying something like that"


    I guess Soma also understood what Hildegard was trying to say.


    The face I had in mind told me it was a possible story.


    In other words, it is a story of whether the shards of power that Soma missed were jumping there.


    Of course, it''s not a physical story.


    It means, as Soma was jumping into the Witch Forest.


    "And if that''s true, it''s hard to think of one thing that you missed. I think it''s more likely that it''s been subdivided and jumped everywhere."


    "Hmm... If so, I feel just some responsibility. It''s like I''m the cause."


    "No, you don''t have to worry about it. I mean, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    The majority is no different that Soma wiped it out, and if we get that far, even though the original is a shard of the power of the Evil God, that would just be a strong force.


    It''s just the power of God, not oriented, just strong.


    Where what was to be obtained by chance used it, it was only the person''s responsibility.


    So what Hildegard is trying to say is that there is Soma''s responsibility there, or something like that... even though the power is just strong, the original God is the God who bisected the numerous powers in this world.


    "Therefore, with it, or for a moment, you might be able to imitate power. As I said earlier, God''s blessing is God''s power, and although blessing is not a skill, it also makes it easier for you to express your skills."


    As far as Hildegard thinks, there is only one way for Soma to be able to use magic.


    It is about using the logic of magic, and being able to use it with power and force.


    Unfortunately, however, so far the reason for the devil''s guidance has gone nowhere.


    It''s a situation where you can''t even find one clue where in the world to look for it.


    But if you don''t need to find it in the first ce...


    "Hmm... I see."


    When Soma''s eyes understood the storypletely, a strong light was lit.


    Momentum is likely to go looking for it as it is.


    But.


    "It''s been two years since then. They must have recovered it."


    Or I might not have known if I had told you this earlier, but it was only recently that Hildegard came to this thought.


    There''s no way I can do this, such as tell you something you haven''t thought of.


    Still, I told him that it''s unlikely that it could be anywhere.


    "Isn''t it better than looking for clues in the dark clouds?


    "Hmm... Is it likely worth a thought..."


    Hildegard gently loosens his mouth to the appearance of Soma, who said so and began to think about it.


    Apparently, it could be recovered safely.


    If there is just a problem, is it likely that Soma will go looking for it as it is?


    Now what happened to this one, Hildegard looked up into the dim space and began to contemte it just like Soma did.

 236 Wang Du, Past And Part 1

    In the hall, a loud noise echoed.


    It''s a sigh, not a single whisper. There, I feel like I heard it loud at first.


    The sound of turning the paperwork stoppedpletely for a moment, but that was really a moment.


    Until then, the reaction that we all showed was to turn a gaze.


    As soon as the gaze is returned to hand, the sound of turning the documents again continues.


    Even though the sigh would be exhaled again shortly afterwards, this time no one would even show a reaction.


    "Hey, your king let me sigh on this sight? Can someone at least ask me what''s going on?


    You cut the paralysis, the words are finally uttered directly... and the sighs are exhaled, as if you had no choice.


    Some of the sound of turning the documents stopped, and instead, Sophia pointed her gaze at you.


    "... I''ll ask you once, what can I do for you? As you can see, we''re very busy, right?


    "No, I mean, I''m busy, too, but I was wondering if it''s time to take a break."


    To that word, Sylvia did snort because somehow she had already gone around noon.


    Considering the time to have lunch, it is aboutte.


    I''ve been working all morning, and I guess it''s time to get some rest.


    And was it on my face thinking about that?


    When Alexis turned his gaze over here, he grinned.


    "Look, it looks like it''s time for Sylvia to get tired, huh?


    "... Sylvia is only helping me out in good faith, so I should always be able to take a break though?


    "That being said, isn''t it hard to rest just one person after all? So, look, we need to get you some rest, okay?


    Obviously I was used by Dashi, but he was actually right, so I take my gaze off more while I''m sorry.


    Once again, a sigh that seemed powerless was thrown out of Sophia''s mouth.


    "... I get it. Shall we take a break for lunch? Is that okay with you, too?


    "... well, you won''t have a choice. It''s better than continuing to be more depressing."


    "Depressing, isn''t it terrible?


    "It would be true. You''re not good at these things in the first ce. What do you mean, you give them roots before me?


    "That''s just what I think... you see, I''m just an important document. You''re gonna get a lot of hard work for that."


    I guess that''s not true.


    In fact, it is true, and only slightly on its face is the colour of fatigue visible.


    Does us understand that too, he exhaled without going on with the words any further.


    "Absolutely, I can tell you that now that I''m fine, Alexis has gained a lot of weight."


    "No, ''cause I have to get fat to do it. I mean, I still feel the same way about what I do..."


    "... naturally because you are a king, and you chose that path with your knowledge, too?


    "Well, that''s true."


    Sylvia looked slightly unexpectedly at Alexis, who mmed to her desk all the way as she said it.


    At least because I''ve never seen my father like that before.


    "... it''s not over yet, it''s just to make it lunch, so hold on. Sylvia, you''re looking at me like I''m scared, right?


    "What? Yes, what, not so frightened..."


    "No, Sylvia''s not even a kid anymore, and I think it''s time. This is enough to help us, and if you look sorry for us in the first ce, you''ve shown it before."


    That pitiful appearance must have been when the Demon King attacked.


    It''s nothing, Sylvia doesn''t think so, but Alexis seems to have been pretty nasty with that one.


    I''m not trying to admit how hard I said it.


    "That''s why you wouldn''t mind showing your daughter such pity"


    I kinda agreed with you on that.


    At least it''s pitiful what Alexis looks like right now, and I''d rather you didn''t show me that if you could.


    "Besides, you''re asking me toe today in the form of Olivia''s surrogate, right? So I was wondering if it was better."


    "... don''t treat your wife and daughter the same way. That would be rude to both sides, wouldn''t it?


    "Uh, is that right? Sometimes, don''t you think? I''m starting to look a lot like you... Oh, I''m sorry, you don''t seem to think so."


    "... what does that mean?


    A staring gaze from Sophia was directed at Alexis¡­ Shortly after, they erupted almost simultaneously.


    usughs out as well as he is stuck, and Sylvia rounds her eyes again.


    The same goes for what my father said and did, because I feel like I''ve never seen usugh like that before.


    Though I was listening, they do seem to be close to these three.


    "Look, Sylvia''s stunned again, right?


    "No, I''m sorry, Sylvia. When I was with these two, I remembered the old days."


    "... don''t me people. I guess it''s just a matter of restraint."


    "Not good. Sometimes. I''m always restraining myself. You know, Sylvia thinks so, doesn''t she?


    "Huh? Huh... well, I think it would be nice to asionally..."


    "Look, both of you, my daughter says this to me, and then as a parent, don''t you think I have a duty to respond to that?


    "Well, we didn''t find out where your majesty was gone, so you just have to like it... you really got fat, didn''t you?"


    "I said I got fat... well, I''ve been wondering earlier, wasn''t this what my old father used to do?


    When asked so, the three of them looked at each other once and looked at each other differently.


    Sophia has a frightened face, us a face as if she had evenughed in remembrance, and Alexis a tormented face.


    It was such a situation that I didn''t even have to ask for an answer.


    "Uh... sounds different"


    "Right. When I first saw Alexis, I was honestly unreliable."


    "Oh, really? Was that what they thought of me?


    "''Cause you''re a wall yer, and I''m not so sure you are."


    "No, he said he had no choice about that. Even I went to the Demon King Crusaders with a lot of pride, but everyone around me seems to be strong. us knows what I''m talking about, right?


    "... I''m sorry, but I had a simr impression when I first met you"


    "Damn this, so the Seven Heavens! You brains!


    "... where could it have been who was letting you help with the paperwork with that brain muscle?


    "Yes, it''s me here. I''m sorry."


    The moment Sophia stares at me, when she says so and stands up, Sylvia erupts into the figure of Alexis, who bowed her head.


    It is important that the king should not bow his head so much as he should, but I know that this space is not such a ce.


    But that''s why I knew how close the three of them were.


    "I know very well that it wasn''t originally, but then how did your father be like your current father?


    "Hmm... I don''t know why, I''m having a little trouble. Rather than having something clear, is it due to a stack or driven by necessity? If I had stayed that way, I would have been defeated by my allies before the Demon King."


    "What, to your side, what happened!?


    "Hey, could you not say something bad about people? I guess I just pushed a little trouble on you, didn''t I?


    "Well, that''s not what we''re wasting our time on, either, simply because you were the only one who could do it."


    "You guys might have been, but there''s a little about one person who definitely wasn''t, right?


    I don''t know anything about him.


    "Not terrible!? I bet you do!


    Alexis screamed as he moaned, but his mouth is loose.


    From the way it looked, I knew that I was enjoying this exchange and... most importantly, that even though I said so, I never felt bad about the other person.


    And the person, maybe, Sylvia knows too.


    "Father, who is he..."


    "Uh, yeah, right, probably the one you think. But let''s talk about this while we have lunch. If we keep this up, we''re gonna get a long break."


    He wasted a lot of time wanting to take a break, but he cares about things like that.


    Sylvia looked with a bitter smile at how it was like a father and Alexis ringing the bell to call the samurai.

 237 Wang Du, Past And Part 2

    Side by side with the sight of lunch getting ready, Alexis let the earlier story resume.


    I guess the only reason I''m staring away is because I remember what happened the other day.


    "So, well, here''s a continuation of what I was saying... yeah, what I was saying was about ioli. Was that what you imagined?


    "Yeah, it was as I imagined... at the same time, is it a surprise?


    ¡­¡­ Really? I''m more surprised by that statement... "


    "Oh, but yeah, when I think about it, Sylvia only met Ioli when he came here. If you think about what happened back then, surely it would be unexpected, wouldn''t it?


    "... Hmm, you sure do. But then, why did you think it was him?


    "Somehow, because my father seemed to be bad at it, right? I wonder if that''s why."


    "If you ask me, yes... could it have been?


    "... to be honest, it just seemed the way it always was."


    With words, Sophia and the others also became eyes that looked far away, probably because they still remember that time.


    As it turns out, Sylvia remembers that time again.


    It was about a month ago now.


    It was about three years early since the Demon King raided the King''s capital.


    Much progress has been made in the reconstruction of the Wang capital, and quite a few people are beginning to return to the Wang capital.


    Though some of them wondered if the same thing might happen again, and were frightened, most of them do not care.


    Instead, most peopleugh at you for being such an idiot.


    It was possible because we all knew that was not the case, and even though the king''s capital was half-baked, we were able to repel the demon king.


    Those who left Veritas as the Demon King Crusader were to build Radius on the way, but that was not because they were frightened of their demon king opponents.


    Although the fact demon king has raided, he proved this by making it a payback.


    By doing so much publicity, he won the peace of mind of the people.


    If the same thing happens again, they will surely repel me again.


    That''s what made me think so.


    That is not a mistake, but at the same time a mistake.


    But only five people know directly that it''s wrong.


    If those five decide to do that, then it bes the truth.


    Nevertheless, it was not Alexis who mentioned such a thick and shameless thing.


    It''s not Sophia, it''s not us, and naturally it''s not Sylvia.


    That''s what Soma herself said.


    Most importantly, Alexis and the others didn''t ept it honestly.


    Either that or you refused.


    That''s Soma''s credit, and we don''t have the right to receive it.


    But Soma has asked me to take it further, if I think about myself.


    Where that means, I knew right away.


    Sure, that would be quite a feat.


    Enough for a hero.


    But when I say it, Soma doesn''t need it anymore.


    Because Soma has a proven track record of leaving Evil Dragon, although it has not yet been published.


    Which is superior to the exorcism of the Demon King, which is an indeterminate feat, and what will happen if there is further feat of the exorcism of the Demon King.


    Along with immeasurable fame, there will be an equal amount of responsibility.


    If they told me they wanted to avoid that, I had no choice but to be convinced.


    Besides, it''s true that Alexis and the others needed the credit.


    It would be the easiest way to break the situation of total destruction of Wangdu Half Destruction College.


    To the point of duty, now.


    There are now seven heavens in the king.


    I just got a little more responsible, and it doesn''t make any difference.


    As a result of the meshing of each other''s interests, it was Alexis and the three others who defeated the Demon King.


    By the way, while such a discussion was taking ce, it should be said, Sylvia had nothing to say to her mouth.


    It wasn''t even a situation I could put out, so naturally.


    Either that or the Hildegards would have talked better.


    Even the five of you know the scene directly, but some of you can tell it was Soma who obviously defeated the Demon King.


    It was about Hildegard and Lina, and those people were gathered in the discussion.


    But in the end, it doesn''t make any difference that Soma''s opinion came through.


    Whatever it was, it was also the King''s Capital, which was undergoing reconstruction due in part to it... but at that time, the fright that should have beenughed off became a reality.


    Once again, the demon king came to the king''s capital of the Kingdom of Radius.


    However, it is only self-proimed.


    Ioli Kanzaki.


    He was one of those who once belonged to the Demon King Crusade, and only two went to the Demon King Crusade and won this, making him a former brave man and now calling himself the Demon King.


    "I was really surprised then...... I was helping rebuild and they suddenly summoned me and I went to the castle and someone called themselves the Demon King. That''s not like you heard that beforehand, is it?


    "Technically, I guess you heard they wereing soon. When I tried to ask him for a specific date, he did and came abruptly... he really wields me all the time..."


    "As far as I''m concerned, though I was more surprised that it was moving seriously. I always said it was a hassle and I wasn''t trying to move."


    "But at the same time, it would have moved whenever it had to, wouldn''t it? Then it''s not surprising either. That means it was a situation where he needed to move."


    "That''s why it''s so bad in nature... you throw most things round at me, and when you really need it, you take the initiative while you say it''s a hassle. I can''tin much."


    "Oh, that''s who I am. I have the strongest impression that I was surprised because the eagle was just the first to say hello... oh, but I wonder if he''s a bit of an unusual person?


    If you say so while remembering the time, the intriguing eyes turned to this one three pairs.


    Ho, I hear a whine leaking like I''m impressed.


    "... what made you think that? I don''t think he gave up the mess on the spot either."


    "Hmmm...... honestly, I mean, it''s just somehow, but I felt the same air as you, soma, in a painful look, didn''t I? That''s why."


    "Uh... maybe you can tell a little"


    "... right. Speaking of which, I think Cami said that before."


    and each started eating because lunch was ready while I was saying that.


    Talking while you have things in your mouth is bad behavior, and the pace of nature and conversation slows down because it''s hard to hear in the first ce.


    But the conversation itself was uninterrupted, and what took ce was now a continuation.


    "Speaking of which, it was to talk about creating a country with the Demons, wasn''t it? Are you okay with all this?


    "... I''m not okay, so I''m in a lot of trouble with paperwork."


    "Oh, that was my fault."


    "... or wait a minute. How could Sylvia know about that?


    "... hmm? It felt natural, so I kept talking, but speaking of which..."


    "Huh? That?... Could it have been something I shouldn''t have known?


    "... because the ce itself was top secret in the first ce. I introduced you on that asion because I decided I might need youter...... Alexis?


    "No, wait, it''s wet, right? That''s right. I won''t divulge confidentiality to my daughter either."


    "Oh...... then how do you know?


    "As far as I could not tell people that I had met Mr. Ioli, so I wondered if I should know about Mr. Ioli as much as possible, and I said to you, Soma, when I happened to meet him... and then you, Soma, oh, that meant that you stood up for the calction of creating a demonic country, that..."


    Exining the circumstances made all three look indescribable.


    It''s like you can''t convince me, it''s like that.


    "... I wonder what he really is. I still don''t know much about him."


    "... Sometimes I honestly don''t get it either, but you don''t really care these days. He''s definitely our son, and that''s enough."


    "Well... we don''t have much of a son. That''s enough if you know what I mean."


    "Well, then Sylvia is as good a daughter as I am!


    "I don''t think that''s the kind of ce to confront..."


    That brings me to a bitterugh, but these words don''t seem to reach my ears.


    Sylvia exhales as she hears that her son and daughter are boasting for some reason if she realizes it and without even hearing it.


    I''m not telling you not to, but I just want you to do it where neither he nor she can hear me.


    I wouldn''t be ashamed of myself.


    Nevertheless, it was surprising that Sophia would get on with it, but it was us who was more surprised.


    He boasts about Soma and Lina firmly, even though he has a small mouth count.


    Even if they don''t look that way and don''t, do parents still mean parents?


    Nevertheless, it made no difference to Sylvia''s embarrassment, and for now she pretended not to have heard by concentrating on the meal in front of her.

 238 Wang Du, Past And Part 3

    "So I guess Sylvia is my best daughter, what does Sylvia think!?


    "In the meantime, I''m pretending I haven''t heard the corner, so I was wondering if you wouldn''t shake it this way..."


    Or how do you want me to answer that?


    Something tells me that my impression of my father has changed all at once today, or that the image I''ve been holding has made a noise and copsed... but I''m sure that''s not a bad thing.


    Because although it was easier to deal with than before, I felt that it was easier to deal with it.


    I was supposed to help out here by ident today because I was free, but I might be d to be here.


    Most of all, that still makes no difference to be ashamed of, and I''ve already finished my lunch.


    When I sighed out because I had no choice, I either forcefully changed the subject or decided to put it back.


    "By the way, can I ask you a little more about what you just said? If you can''t, I''m gonna give up."


    "Yeah? Which one of you was talking about earlier? I''ve talked a lot about praising you..."


    "Not so! Talk about the Demon Nation!


    Back there, the three of us just stopped looking for a moment.


    The hands of the meal also stop and we are gazing at each other, perhaps with a brief exchange.


    There is no mistake as to whether it is good to talk or something like that... after a while, Alexis slowly shook his head vertically.


    "... right. Exactly. I can''t tell you everything, but to some extent, do you mind? There''s more to your ear than helping out here."


    "Huh? I thought the eagles were only going to help today because they were going to rece their mothers..."


    "Hmm, of course that''s notpulsory, but you don''t have anything more to help me with, do you? Then this one, well, as you know, would you be happy to help? Naturally, I don''t care if the college is off or just when it''s convenient for you."


    And now that the college is back in business, it should be said that Sylvia is back at the college.


    Still, the King''s capital was not rebuilt, so when the college was off, it came back here to help rebuild.


    But there''s also something out there that you can''t do in Sylvia, more than just help.


    The fact that I was free today, as I said earlier, meant that Sylvia was no longer avable in the city, and that''s why I was helping Alexis and the others.


    Though a more direct cause is that my mothers went to the city tofort me, so I ran out of hands over here.


    "Right...... yeah, this one looks tough over here. Do you mind if I help you for a while?


    "Oh well... good. It''ll help."


    "I just helped out a little. Okay, but this sounds like something I need to do to rebuild, too. And... if you don''t help me, it won''t even get in my ear, so don''t listen to me."


    "No... nothing, that''s not what I meant..."


    But if I had said no, I would have nned to.


    Half-eyed, Alexis looked away softly, looking at themselves like that, and Sophia and the others wereughing.


    "Well, then I''m going to talk to you because that''s what His Majesty the King has forgiven you for... what do you want to hear?


    "Uh, right... after all, is it okay that what the Demon Nation can do is make a decision?


    "... well, I don''t think you have a problem with me being meant to be. At least we''re working on it, and Alexis is busy, mostly for rooting for it."


    "Um... are you okay?


    I can think of several problems even Sylvia can have with being able to do the Demonic Nation.


    I guess there are actually many times that, and Radius will be dealing with it there.


    Even though it''s essentially the same as before, things will also change.


    "... if you say it okay or not, you can''t say anything. But there''s a lot of profit here, too. Even if you put it out of consideration for being friends with him or for having weaknesses here, it''s because you decided it was better."


    "Really... well wasn''t that what the eagles say now"


    "Well, I know you''ll be worried. In fact, once announced, there will be quite a few opposite voices in this country."


    "The demon king attacked me and the king''s capital just halved. I''d be worried the other way around if they told me where there was such a thing would make a new country and they would agree."


    "That''s right..."


    "He''s in a lot of a hurry to hear the demon king is back and attacking this ce."


    "But he decided to use it as a bizarre coin."


    "Bizarre...?


    To the words said, Sylvia tilted her neck.


    I didn''t know what it meant, I didn''t know how to use the situation.


    "Yeah. He decided to go to the demon king who attacked us here, discretionarily. Well, I guess you''re right about everything I''ve decided to do... but I''ve decided to call myself the Demon King and even the opponent I was hostile to."


    "You''re right all at once... although you''re just changing thenguage a little bit"


    "Oh, that''s the hand Alexis used a lot when he was thrown round."


    "I see... you mean you have a good track record"


    "Can you not get confused by the dsaxa and try to lower things about me? Either way, he decided to build a country because he was hostile to such an opponent and to make sure that never happened again. To be able to deal strictly with such people when they leave."


    "Hmm... I don''t know what you''re trying to say. But does that work?


    Even though Sylvia is royal, what the hell is half of an emerging country, and the only thing she''s reading is a college student.


    Knowledge is only half-way, but I still didn''t think it would work.


    And Alexis nodded, as he agreed to it.


    "Well, it won''t work. Pre-construction."


    "Huh? Then you can''t..."


    "Because it doesn''t work, we''re desperate to root and stuff out. If it works, it doesn''t have to be."


    "... I see? But then, you don''t even need pre construction...?


    "No... it''s easier for them to convince themselves once they have something like it. Precisely, it''s easier to show around when you''re convinced. The easier it is, the better."


    "That''s a farce..."


    "Most things that be public between nations are farce, right? We do that because we have mutual interests. Rather, in that sense, I wonder if something more convincing should be more vignt. It''s hard to read what kind of deal was made back there."


    "The country is filthy..."


    Although it exhales, Sylvia is also in the position of those who must respect the country in one way or another.


    You can''t let it end here.


    "... by the way, what profit does Radius get from admitting it?


    So the three of them looked, oh, because they figured out that Sylvia understood her position.


    I know I''m still a child, so I guess I have no choice, but there are ces where I still think they''ll react that way.


    Alexis gave me an exnation with a bitter smile as to whether what was a little mucky got on my face.


    "Well...... can you tell me now in an easy way, is there something about the Dwarves?


    "What Dwarf... came over a year ago, about those cksmiths and other people?


    "Right. They''re not supposed to be easy people toe by like that. You know how much arm they are, don''t you?


    "Yeah... Soma, I''ve seen you hit it."


    That was truly amazing.


    It was enough for me to see it at a nce, even if it was not deep in the sword.


    I guess that''s what superior work is all about.


    I''ve heard that other fields are different, people with simr arms.


    But what does it mean that such people can''te easily?


    "If those people make it easy for you to walk around the country, it''s gonna be a big problem. Even if they don''t feel like it. So normally the state won''t let go, and if you try to pull it out on your own...... well, if it''s around the former Veritas, maybe you''ll start a war with this luck and joy?


    "Oh, with that?


    "... that''s all they deserve in their arms. And if we acknowledge the founding of his country, we will build it to the extent that we can."


    "Of course there are other benefits that we can get...... in terms of other things? I''m sure you don''t quite understand what''s going on."


    You were right.


    It''s like I don''t know why that''s happening.


    But I guess the fact that the three of us are convinced is something we only need to know.


    It means Sylvia hasn''t had enough yet.


    "Hmmm...... so much to do"


    "You just have to work a little harder. We didn''t know it all from the beginning, and there''s still so much we don''t know."


    "And your fathers?


    "It was about me and Theresia who originally had that kind of knowledge at the time of the founding of the country. Besides, it belongs to the aristocrats, so I have no further experience. And this is how we do it, so I don''t think Alexis is doing his best, okay?


    "... I think Teresia and Olivia, who support it, are having a harder time."


    "Ugh... I understand that, so I thought you two went to the constion today. Rest both of us."


    "But because of that, we ran out of hands over here, and Sylvia was supposed to help us, right?


    "And earlier, you promised me you''d let me help you in the future with a shitty hand."


    "Ugh, so that''s..."


    Sylvia was so convinced that she would be, looking at the three of them who were saying to each other to get screwed that way.


    I was wondering why my two mothers went to condolence today, but that''s what happened.


    Atst, given the tone, Sophia and her mother seemed quite close.


    As for this one, I should probably still say.


    Because I had heard of the three in front of me and Olivia, Sylvia''s birth mother, who was originally at the same party.


    As a member of the so-called Demon King Crusader, is.


    And on that road, Alexis and Olivia had be lovers to each other.


    Teresia and I both met on that journey.


    It''s very romantic, but the story is discouraging.


    Is it beautified by Teresia or because it is something that is very likely to heartburn.


    If Radius were to continue safely like this, maybe he would be told as a founding myth...... I hope he likes it because it has nothing to do with Sylvia.


    Whatever it is, it is natural that Sophia and the others are familiar with it.


    Sometimes we meet here, and most importantly, it seemed like a lot of trouble at the time of the founding of the country, so I guess that brought us closer together.


    If I say it as a result, though, I guess the deepest ones will be Alexis and Teresia.


    Because he is the king and queen of the kingdom of Radius.


    Yes, Alexis and Olivia never got married, even though they were lovers at the time of the founding of the Kingdom of Radius.


    Because I couldn''t have.


    Because Alexis was the only person who deserved to be king, but he was absolutelycking in character for Alexis to be king.


    Alexis was not the central figure, although he was the epitome of the rebellion.


    The central characters were the Ioris, but when they saw the revolt seed, they disappeared secretly.


    To crusade the Demon King, you don''t even tell anyone that fact.


    But whatever it is, it doesn''t change the fact that the central figure is gone, and there''s not enough character for just apiler to be king.


    Externally, that wasn''t convincing enough.


    That''s why I needed to get an aristocratic wife.


    Theresia, the daughter of those who had ruled over the periphery.


    I mean, Alexis and the others got married halfway through a political marriage... but if that wasn''t what you wanted, I''m sure Sylvia wouldn''t have been about to heartburn.


    They were also willing to ride for their sake, which was not particrly problematic.


    Rather, the question was whether it should be taken for granted or Olivia.


    He said most of all as Olivia he didn''t have to care, but it was Theresia who wasn''t convinced, one way or the other.


    I can''t bear for this to tear the two of us apart! He said something like that, he took Alexis and Olivia''s hand, and from now on, the three of us will live together! The backdrop of saying things like that is really like her.


    However, still, Olivia said that she could never just sit on thedy''s seat.


    Because it is an instrument of political strife and what can be done.


    Because of his stubbornness there, he was convinced that he had no choice but to surround himself as his mistress, and at its end Sylvia was to be born.


    Nevertheless, after more than a decade, there is no indication that someone will be on the Second Lady''s seat, and even though I say mistress, I would go out for condolences as I am today, or wonder if it makes any sense because we are usually together... I guess so.


    It ismon, for example, for what you think you have done to be empty.


    "Oh, yeah, Sylvia, did you get anything interesting on the paperwork you were handling over there? I wasn''t going to ask youter to sum it up, but you''re just free right now. Yeah, I need to make the most of my time."


    I don''t care what you think, they just seem to have missed their minute and told us the story, but if they say so, there''s no way they won''t answer.


    Looking at Sophia and the others shrugging their shoulders like a shrug, she smiles bitterly and explores her memory to see if there would have been anything to talk about.


    Of course, the documents Sylvia was checking were pre-ssified so that Sylvia wouldn''t have a problem seeing them.


    The vast majority of them are reports, and there is little that should be reported to the King.


    However, that''s why it wasn''t funny to read, but it wasn''t again.


    Just reading each and every one of them clearly showed that reconstruction was going on, and there was a memory of Sylvia helping.


    It was a great pleasure to know that things were going well or were over.


    With that in mind, I wonder which one I told you.


    None of this makes sense by telling the King.


    But what Alexis said was interesting.


    Then we should talk about what''s right.


    I figured which one would fit best...... I decided.


    "Um, yeah, I thought the eagle was interesting because..."


    So Sylvia opened her mouth to make her hear it.

 239 Elves And Growth Part 1

    Thanks, She identally swallowed a spit.


    I hold my fist and gaze into Ji''s eyes to see what words will return after fulfillment, swallowing my solitude and watching.


    I felt the flow of time was strangely slow.


    I wonder if I''ve said something strange about it, but it shouldn''t be.


    Though I know I shouldn''t rush you, I guess I can''t help but want a reply soon.


    But the time has finallye for such a rush toe to an end.


    Watch and wait with joy and anxiety, about half feelings, as its mouth slowly lifts at the end of its gaze.


    And.


    "... Huh. I wonder what the hell it is. Crap."


    She was stunned by the words unleashed.


    They just rattled my nose or cut me to pieces of crap and dumped me.


    Isn''t that too harsh to say that you were so prepared and mouthed with the thought of death?


    She nced at Joseph when she had something good and bad to say to any brother.


    "Huh, what''s that face? Isn''t that a disgruntled face?"


    "... it''s not like it''s actually there"


    But how much he did, and let him stare, Joseph did not take She''s words together.


    Its nose rings again.


    "Huh. But it''s true that it''s crap. How many words I''ve ovepped and tried to fix, and that won''t change"


    "... that''s not true"


    No matter how much they say, She will never withdraw her foreword.


    ''Cause you will.


    There''s no way this is bullshit.


    I don''t give a shit.


    "... my growth is very important"


    "Maybe it is for you, but at least from the vast majority, including me."


    Finally, she was told to shudder, and She swelled her cheeks small.


    So there''s no crap, I whisper.


    Joseph, a grown man, must not know.


    How much She thinks truthfully, etc.


    "No, there are times when I was your age, too, aren''t there? On top of that, it would be natural for a child to be a child. I''m going to make a difference. It''s only natural to get a smile at crap."


    What Joseph is saying is not a mistake.


    No, if I say it only to the elves, it is also natural, as Joseph said.


    Because Elves never say that their children want to grow up, etc.


    Elves are species with a long life spanpared to human species and others.


    And because of that, its values are uniquepared to other human species.


    Elves don''t like extreme change.


    If it is a moderate decline and a sudden change, we prefer to remain natural enough that we may choose to decline.


    But just because you want to perish doesn''t mean you want to.


    The previous example is alle because it was too extreme, but naturally I would choose you if I could live with it.


    Otherwise, the matter of Forest God would not have happened either.


    That must have been doomed as it was, without sealing it.


    It doesn''t mean that we don''t ept the change itself because we just hate the extremes, nor does it.


    If everyday is going to be convenient, we can make magic tools, improve magic, and so on.


    Except they stop there.


    I don''t think of anything better or more convenient.


    When it gets better and more convenient, that''s where I''m satisfied.


    That would also be evident from the fact that we are still living in inconvenient forests.


    But they make it good, and I''m sure it won''t change in the future.


    Eventually, even if machines and other things were to appear in human civilization, they would continue to live in the woods unchanged.


    Either way, the characteristics of such elves have remained the same since childhood.


    I mean, there is, but I ept it as it is, and I don''t want any sudden change.


    It''s only natural that a child is a child, and even if they admire someone who is an adult, they don''t envy it or want to be so soon.


    It is therefore natural that She''s words should be cut and discarded as crap...... rather, I would say that is very peculiar to the elves.


    "Hmm... was that guy affecting you?


    Joseph gave it a brilliant break.


    There''s no way I don''t know.


    ".............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "What''s going on between now?


    Ji stared at her and She slowly took her gaze off.


    That doesn''t mean it''s a lie, though.


    Because it is not right to say that it has been affected.


    Just a little bit. She just thought.


    Over time, everyone around us is growing well.


    Aina, Lina... and Soma.


    I go to college just like myself, all the others.


    It was about five years since She met Soma and the others.


    She hasn''t changed a thing from five years ago to them who are definitely approaching adulthood while making them feel the remnants of old.


    The same gaze I used to have had to look up when I realized it.


    She remembered the hurried emotions there.


    Still, or maybe if it wasn''t just me, it wouldn''t have been so much.


    Because of the blood of the elves, Felicia also remained a child for being older than herself... and then there was Hildegard, although not a student.


    I haven''t heard the details, but Hildegard doesn''t seem to be a human species either, and he never changed his appearance just like himself, and he also remembered something simr to appeasement there.


    but is.


    Hildegard''s back has been growing for the past year or so.


    At first I thought it was my fault, but after a month it was obvious.


    The height of the sight was different.


    If you point that out, do you? Then maybe it came even in thete growth period, or so I said, but that''s definitely the face I knew.


    I know but I''m stuck... but She couldn''t point that out.


    If it had seeped a sense of superiority there or showed signs of boasting, it would have been different again.


    But Hildegard looked really happy there, and then he looked a little lit up.


    That''s probably because I found out that I could go with you without being left behind by someone somewhere... there''s nothing more impable than getting in the way of it.


    At least She couldn''t imitate that.


    And that didn''t end there.


    It was as if to be influenced by Hildegard, and little by little Felicia''s back was also beginning to grow.


    This one looked genuinely surprised to point out, so he didn''t even seem to be aware of it.


    However, the face I showed immediately after that was simr to that of Hildegard¡­ I thought it was left behind.


    If I say so, it''s just about appearance.


    As Cami is, it''s not umon to have a shorter person or anything else, and most importantly, She is an elf.


    I''m sure no one cares about that.


    But whoever else doesn''t care, She does.


    That''s an elf-like thought, and if you''re told there was some influence from the Somas there, you''re probably right.


    But I don''t hate myself right now, She.


    Even if it wasn''t like an elf... I want to grow up with everyone and the Somas.


    If there''s a way to do that, I''ll ask anything, and if there isn''t, I''ll find it.


    If he stared at Joseph with such readiness, Joseph exhaled his sigh as if he were frightened.


    "... you''ve really changed, you are"


    ¡­¡­ ... Really?


    "Oh. I thought it had changed somewhat before, but not as much as this one. And I guess that change isn''t supposed to please you as an elf..."


    There was a bitter smile in Joseph''s mouth when he said so and breathed out his sigh again.


    He said he had no choice.


    "But think about it, you''re the one who jumped out of here saying you''d learn magic. I could say you''re weird enough at that point... and most importantly, you''re a child of those people too. To that extent now."


    When I smiled just a little bit, I pulled it right in.


    And.


    "Well, the truth is, there is a way the elves grow. I''m having trouble getting more headache seeds from being impotent again. I''ll tell you what. I''ll tell you what. Just shut up and listen."


    That is what he continued to say in his sigh.

 240 Elves And Growth Part 2

    Now what to talk from, Joseph muttered, keeping his arms together and his eyes narrowed as he stared away.


    I guess I''m not going to talk, I''m simply organizing my thoughts.


    With that figure sidelined, She somehow looked over at the spot.


    Needless to say again, it is in the elves that She is now.


    It''s actually the first time I''ve seen this ce so seriously, which is also the house of the chief and my own.


    It''s been about four years since She visited the elves in the first ce.


    This house was in a makeshift state at that time, so we never had a chance to see it in its finished state.


    Nevertheless, that''s how I looked at it, and if there''s anything like seeing it, nothing in particr.


    Essentially, the house where the elves are made is because most of them are built in the same way.


    It would be about the size and height if there were a difference, but this house is also average.


    I was just looking at it like this, and I''m probably going to get tired of it in five minutes... but it never did.


    Because Joseph came back from the idea before that.


    She noticed that because Joseph coughed one, and when she turned her gaze, she coughed another.


    Then the mouth was opened.


    "Well, it''s easy to exin how the elves grow, but then you probably don''t know."


    ¡­¡­ ... Why?


    "Normally, that doesn''t make sense. Well, you''re a sensationalist, so maybe that''s all you can understand... because this is a pretty important story for our elves for once. It''s a good opportunity, and listen to me."


    "... okay"


    To be honest, though I just wanted you to tell me how, I''m also somewhat concerned about that if it''s an important story for us.


    Even She, that''s not what she doesn''t care about.


    "Our ancestors were originally spirits rather than... You don''t have to check this out now, do you?


    "... um, I remember"


    On the contrary, I have spoken to the Somas, but I will keep my mouth shut.


    You don''t have to bother getting mad at me.


    "But originally said, the ancestors only received flesh, not reincarnation. Life spanned instead of being able to leave offspring as a species, but he said it was no different from when he was a spirit if he saw it by force alone. Elves often show strong aptitude for magic because they inherit that blood. The power of magic and spirits seems to be close."


    "... n"


    I still know about this area, so I''ll snort instead of a gavel.


    And it came out of this neighborhood like She never heard of it.


    "By the way, I said that now we inherit the blood of those who were spirits, which is technically a little different"


    ¡­¡­ ... What do you mean?


    "That''s not a mistake, either. More rightly, we are still close to the Spirit. We haven''t changed generations enough to describe it as inheriting blood. Given that we can only reach our ancestors for a few generations, depending on the way we look at it, we''re closer to the Spirit than to humanity."


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    Joseph smiled bitterly when he tilted his neck honestly because he no longer knew what he was talking about.


    It''s the kind of reaction I predicted would happen from the beginning.


    "Well, I guess so. I didn''t know what it meant when I first heard this story either. Over the course of a long month from there, I''ve finally been able to understand ittely...... no, is it hard to say I still fully understand it? Well, anyway, that''s why you''ll understand eventually. I''m talking about you, so I think it would be easy to understand if there were any criticalities."


    "... so what''s the connection between that and what I''m looking for?


    "Don''t be so hasty. It''s like a prerequisite. You can say reason. When you can understand what that means, you can be convinced that that''s what you meant, and in a way, the answer to what you''re looking for."


    "... the answer?... now?


    I don''t know where it is, but Joseph doesn''t seem to be kidding me.


    Doesn''t even look like he''s trying to roll up smoke by saying the right thing.


    ¡­¡­ ... Is that ufortable...?


    "... Huh, that''s really great, I''m quick to notice. I thought I could pull a little more, but out of the blue... no, you simply don''t have the talent for a y on me. Well, it''s not what the chief needs."


    Feeling strange difort and tilting his neck, Joseph lifted the edge of his mouth for fun, looking at She like that.


    It''s a very rare sight, but She never cares about it.


    Because it wasn''t the other way around.


    "... Huh?... brother, you''re tall...?


    "We are people, but we are close to the Spirit. Therefore - as long as you understand and are aware of it, you will be able to do this."


    I knew immediately who the difort was.


    Both She and Joseph are sitting down, making it hard to tell at first nce, but Joseph''s back is clearly shrinking.


    Look at your feet and you''ll see.


    You were supposed to keep your feet firmly on the ground, but at some point you have the universe as a pragma.


    It''s evidence that it''s shrinking no matter what you think...... no, not the other way around.


    It''s not on the back, it''s all over the body.


    "- And well, here''s the thing"


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    Even though I had a good eye for the asion, many question marks were floating over She''s head.


    ''Cause you will.


    Joseph was an adult man from wherever he looked.


    If it is to be converted as a human species, it is in the early orte twenties, etc.


    There are no elements that can be misseen.


    Even so, Joseph was only as long back as She for some reason now.


    He is about ten years old in terms of human species conversion and is clearly a child.


    Besides, my voice was feeling younger than it deserved.


    There will be no choice but to ck-and-white your eyes as to what the hell happened.


    "Hmm, apparently you could surprise me. I''ve never tried it before, but it doesn''t look like I threw it away inside either."


    That being said and looking around his body with pleasure seemed like Joseph and not Joseph.


    Though there are remnants of his figure, he feels more like even Joseph''s children are watching him than he is dealing with Joseph himself.


    Had I not seen that in person and had it not been for the sight of me wearing the rash clothes, She would surely have been very hard to believe that was Joseph.


    No, to be honest, I''m still slightly suspicious.


    Actually, if Joseph''s kid told me he was using illusion or something, it was a momentum he was going to believe as it was.


    "It''s fun watching you do that, but I hear you can''t keep talking about it. Well, you can go ahead on your own, okay? If you have something to worry about, ask after you recover from the mess. Most of all, I''m always surprised at this level, but the day when your wishese true seems a long way away."


    "... eh"


    With that word, I was hacked.


    Yes, She is here to grow herself, and this is how she listens.


    This is a delightful asion, not a surprising and frightening asion.


    If he regained his mind that way, Joseph snorted more heartless or amused than usual.


    "Well, yeah, listen to me a lot, okay? But if I tell you, it''s all I just showed you. The Spirit is a being that does not originally hold a fixed figure. For this reason, the Spirit can change his appearance as he wishes. And its nature was inherited, even if it received meat. Though, it doesn''t look like it was just free because it was flesh-receiving. But it was not easy to change my physical age, and if I wanted to, I could change my gender."


    "... physical age... I mean, can you grow intentionally?


    "Just react there... well, given your purpose, naturally. And let''s say you''re right about that. I told you. We''re still close to spirits. Like I let you try, you should be able to do it too. It''s just not easy."


    "... tell me how"


    She reacted by trying to embark on herself, but Joseph offered her a hand to calm down when she smiled bitterly.


    He was then shown to sit down, so he sat reluctantly and still found Joseph with a strong light in his eyes so as not to let him escape.


    "Hmm, you still seemed right to tell me. In this way, what kind of impotence would you have had if you hadn''t told me?... I''d rather think about what kind ofmeness you''ve had, you''re going to get a headache"


    "... just tell me.... go back if you can.... It''s hard to be honest"


    "It doesn''t look that way.... No, is it partly because of this appearance that the intensity is increasing more than usual? Well, fine. Honestly, I''m feeling a little rough, too."


    Say no or Joseph''s body began to expand slightly.


    That is a sight that only seems to be the case, and seems to me to be a somewhat more correct expression than growth.


    But Joseph, who just kept growing up saying that such thoughts and such were not something he had learned, eventually went back to his original appearance and sounded one nose after looking around his own body.


    "Huh, it''s still not gonna stick if it''s not like this"


    "... Mm, I agree"


    Nodding, but that''s it.


    If you turn your gaze to hurry, Joseph will snort again.


    And.


    "I don''t mind teaching, but it''s another story to see if I can. No... probably not possible with you right now"


    That''s what I''ve been saying.

 241 Elves And Growth Part 3

    "... what do you mean?


    Joseph snorted as She stared halfway at him saying so.


    It just kind of looks like it was a bitterugh.


    I used to wander my gaze like I was looking for words, but eventually when I rang my nose again like I''d given up, I turned my gaze to this one.


    "Nothing, nothing, that''s what it means. We can certainly make some changes in our physical age, as we said earlier and actually did. He said that some of the original ancestors were able to dive into the society of the human species by using it sessfully. But we can''t be thatfortable. It''s gonna take me a while, and I''m remembering the fatigue. Just won''t be able to show it again today."


    "... is that it?


    "Well, yeah, you do have more strength than I do. I did the same thing, and you probably don''t feel as tired as I do. But there''s something for me and not for you, too. It''s an imagination."


    "... imagination?


    So I leaned my neck because I didn''t know what it meant.


    Why do you have no imagination?


    Imagination is a must for swordsmen.


    Because you can imagine it, you can go for it and go for further heights, and you need it when you fight someone again.


    Because you can imagine and predict, you can beat a meeting with them.


    So having no imagination is the same as being told you don''t know who you are.


    "Huh, I can almost imagine what you''re thinking, but that''s not what I''m trying to say. I''m not saying you don''t have the imagination."


    "... So, what do you mean?


    "Imagination isn''t imagination, but what you don''t have is imagination to change your own flesh. For us to change our flesh, we need the power of will, and that is nothing more than imagination. You told me to teach you how to do it, didn''t you? It''s a simple story. Imagine how your body changes. If we can do that, our flesh will respond and change."


    Listen to that word. No, She immediately imagined.


    Half-consciously, he closes his eyelid and draws it out behind a darkly stained eyelid.


    That''s who I am growing up to be.


    It is the sight of a grown self walking in gaze with the Somas.


    That''s how I slowly opened my eyelids - but what was reflected in my vision was my appearance, which had not changed one thing from before I closed my eyes.


    "... hasn''t changed"


    "That''s why I told you. I don''t have enough imagination. You stared at me and it didn''t change a thing."


    "... that''s not true. ¡­ I imagined it right"


    "Hmm...... oh sure, you must have imagined. But did you feel real there? What you imagined was really who you were? Are you sure you can believe that the sight wille true?


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t know what you were talking about.


    A sense of reality or your own appearance? The truth? I know exactly what you''re talking about.


    "Hmm... listen to people properly. I thought you said we weren''t free to do this. There''s no way I can just imagine that. I said it was easy in the first ce, but I didn''t even say it was easy."


    "... Fraud"


    "Don''t say bad things about people. You''re a sensationalist, so you''d be convinced if you didn''t try it yourself, wouldn''t you? I just made him feel it."


    "... mmm"


    Sure, I just found out that it wasn''t easy.


    But how can I do it?


    "I already showed you how to do it. I also showed you an example. That''s all I can teach you. Instead, I don''t know how you''re gonna be able to do it."


    ¡­¡­ ... What do you mean?


    "Our change presupposes that we are only ourselves. I mean, we can be who we are in the past or who we are in the future, and we can''t be anything else. You can''t be someone else, and that was the same even for the original ancestors, so it would be even worse if it were us. Well, I guess what''s around here is the limit of being human with meat."


    "... I''m a little unsure"


    "In short, it means that the person you should imagine is who you are in the future. Perfect, too. If there were any difference at all, nothing would happen at that point. Like you did earlier, yeah. Atst, I told you that our change is a force of will. Therefore, you also need to believe in your own imagination. Your imaginary future self is definitely your future self."


    How difficult that was was to not have to think about.


    Anyway, She is seeing people actually grow up.


    Surely they have an old vestige.


    If youpare the two figures, you''ll be able to convince yourself that it''s the way you''ve grown.


    But if you can imagine what it is just like in the past, no.


    The way it grows and the remnants of it are all different.


    How can you imagine who you are now and be sure of it?


    "Hmm... I think you understand what I meant when I said impossible."


    "... your brother is"


    "Hmm?"


    "... can your brother?


    "I can''t. That''s why I showed my past. No matter how hard I tried, I was the best at taking what I had in the past. No, on the contrary, not a single one of the existing elves can change into the future self. That''s why I told you, right? I don''t know."


    "¡­¡­ yes"


    It was hopeless.


    But I didn''t give up there because there was a word in my current words that bothered me.


    "... but existential, did you do it back in the day?


    "... hey, that''s something I notice a lot. What if I honestly gave up... but taught the reward I realized? Exactly."


    "... eh.... that, besides the original ancestors?


    "Naturally. I mean, I''ve actually seen it. Besides, when I was a kid, I still don''t know how to do it."


    It sounded like something that mocked itself somewhere, but it was enough.


    She flew out here in the first ce to find something she didn''t even know she could or wouldn''t do.


    Compared to that, how easy it is to find what you know you can do.


    Nothing.


    If you can''t do it now, all you had to do was try different things until you could.


    "Hmm... she''s still a bad girl to give up. I don''t know who the hell you look like."


    "... I can''t help it because I''m your brother''s sister"


    "I see... that makes sense"


    Joseph did the same and gave it back, if only a little grin on his mouth.


    Then he squeals his nose like he coughs, and his gaze is just a little distracted.


    The words thus uttered in his mouth were not particrly surprising.


    "... By the way, how are you doing?


    I didn''t have to think to figure out who that showed.


    I mean, I usually just feel like asking, but as usual, this brother seems clumsy.


    "... Mm, I''m fine"


    "... well. Well, I don''t care."


    If it doesn''t matter, I didn''t even have to ask, but I just don''t get it in my mouth.


    I just leaned my neck there because it wasn''t surprising in itself that I was asked about it, but what I was asked was surprising in itself.


    "... by the way, haven''t you seen him?


    "... hmm? Like that? Naturally... why do you say that unexpectedly?


    "... you should havee this way before me?... so he said he''d be over there for a while."


    "... at least you haven''te to me. Well, that''s a state of total abandonment of control right now. It''s a half-independent world because you don''t know what''s going to happen if you try to get your hands on it poorly, and if you just go, you don''t have to ask permission from me... but nobody noticed? No, I don''t care."


    "... by the way, I n to rendezvous on my way home, so I''ll know when you''re safe"


    "Huh, I thought I told you? I don''t care."


    While I really don''t think you''re being honest, you''ll feel safe just delivering a report on your way home for now.


    Nevertheless, She only came back here this time to ask how she could really grow.


    I mean, there''s no longer a reason why I''m here.


    "... ah"


    No, just one, it existed.


    I went on a tour for a few moments because I was still wondering what to do... but I decided.


    That is what Joseph also said earlier.


    Elves have a high affinity for magic because they are close to the Spirit.


    Then if it is Joseph, there may be something to know.


    "Huh, what''s up? I remembered something, but I reacted as if I were saying."


    "... Um, I need you to take a look"


    Say no or no, She stood up and offered, roughly lifting her right arm and sticking her index finger forward.


    And.


    - Light.


    - Protecting demon-guided junior and forest spirits: magic and lighting.


    That was just for a moment.


    Lights lit She''s fingertips for just a moment, illuminating her surroundings, and she disappears immediately.


    If you had blinked, you might have missed it, it''s just such a sh, but a sure magical light.


    She couldn''t have used it, it was magic.


    "-!?


    In a moment, Joseph stood up momentously.


    She stares at She''s fingertips, who is now lit with nothing else in her eyes, with her eyes open.


    What''s on that face is a lot of amazement and... just a little, joy.


    "... She, you...!?


    "... um, when I realized, I could use it"


    The word was an indisputable fact.


    That is why, while there is certainly joy in She''s face as she looks at such a brother, it is only slight.


    As shown in her chest, She''s face was filled with a variety andplexity.

 242 Witches And The Price Part 1

    Felicia exhaled one as she finished looking all around her.


    Since I''ve been here, it''s just been a week today.


    If anything was as expected, I''d say it was generally as expected, although some things were unexpected.


    "... although it was just surprising that the dragon remained. Besides..."


    Whimpering and reflecting on what happened earlier, Felicia somehow mumbles what''s in her hand.


    It''s a palm-sized transparent bin, and what''s inside is a red liquid close to ck.


    It was one of the synonyms of mystery, dragon blood.


    "Admitted, I guess that means it''s a littleplicated..."


    With that said, I turn my gaze around just in case again.


    In its sight are various trees and grasshoppers, all of which are rare.


    Though some of them exist that can be fiercely poisonous, it is because I studied outside bending that I understand once again the value of it.


    Needless to say, it was the witch''s... no, it was the former witch''s forest.


    The witch doesn''t already live here, and another Lord exists, so that''s what she should call it.


    Or perhaps we should take the name of the new Lord and call him the Forest of Dragons.


    Yes, the new Lord of this forest was the dragon who lived here.


    When I came in front of you earlier, I definitely came to give you what was in this hand along with telling you so.


    I did that to honor the former Lord here and because I thought it was worth it, so be it.


    Most of all, you can''t simply be happy with that.


    If the dragon really admitted to himself, it would be due to the power that was deposited when he left here from Soma - the power of the Forest God.


    Deposited from Soma in the form of a ne, it summons a part of the Forest God on the spot by Felicia''s will.


    But even though it''s part of it, it''s the original.


    It would just be impossible to beat a dragon against his opponent, but it must also be possible to outnumber him if it is somewhat.


    Moreover, it can easily be summoned more forcefully if it is a forest, and even if it is a ce of high affinity with the Forest God, depending on the forest.


    It seems to be quite affinity here, almost manifestable with maximum output...... or it actually was, so it''s even more so.


    By the way, that was actually the case because it needed to be used to get rid of the demons that were here.


    When I lived here, I never went to a ce where there were demons, but this time I went because I had the power of the Forest God and it would be fine.


    The dragon admitted, also because he must have been looking at that time.


    The point of going all the way there must have been right.


    The same goes for being recognized by the dragon, but above all because I realized once again that I still didn''t know about this ce.


    Though I knew it was, it''s still different when I actually see it.


    So was the demon, but even one grass growing unconstructively all over it, it was just something I''d never seen.


    If the college hadn''t taught me so much as to hide me, I wouldn''t even have known my name.


    In a way, they are my mother''s artifacts.


    Knowing and being able to see those names might not have made any sense, but it was at least meaningful to Felicia.


    And then, honestly, I was somewhat concerned.


    We were able to maintain this space because a witch existed inside.


    By using its vitality and magic, it was circting things in space.


    Whatever the size of it, it''s a limited space.


    It was just not enough if we were to try it as a world, and we needed to make up for it with something.


    The biggest factor is gone.


    I didn''t have to say it was devastating, but I thought it would be rough enough... but as far as I can see now, those things don''t look fine either.


    That was probably the most unexpected thing, and the reason for that was that a new Lord was born¡­ because the dragon stayed here.


    Dragons are more of a trapped form than they lived here in the first ce.


    I''m not sure how long it''s been, but I''m sure it was judged dangerous a long time ago and locked in here.


    Some of the demons had such things, but they enjoyed the situation because there was a connection and because the space was closed they could not escape.


    But it also renders it pointless with the witch gone.


    If we can''t sustain it, instead of the world, we will disappear from this world, and most demons will not escape and live with the world and destiny.


    But only a dragon should have been able to escape when it copsed.


    No, on the contrary, there should be a pretty debacle in the space after four years, so they should have run straight outside.


    I didn''t expect to stay here until the Lord without escaping, so I couldn''t possibly have predicted.


    Nevertheless, there must be a reason for it.


    Felicia has no reason to know, there''s enough reason to do that.


    And even if there''s a reason to wee it, there''s no reason to hate it.


    Or maybe it''s just a whim and by the time I realize it, this space will be gone... but let me thank you until then.


    Though I don''t know when it wille next.


    "... whether you cane or not, perhaps you should say"


    Whimpering without telling anyone, Felicia exhales.


    But in the meantime, I think I''ll continue to look over the scene.


    Perhaps it wouldn''t be so difficult if we just kept this ce, I guess.


    Anyway, as I know very well, there is something rare overflowing here.


    Flowers in the grass, demons are, of course, precious in the very way they maintain this world in the first ce.


    It is a space created by those who supposedly first preached magic to mankind, called the Wizard of the Beginning, and the world.


    There will be 50,000 researchers who want toe here and study it.


    No, it may not be an exaggeration to say that there are no researchers who don''t want to do that.


    If it was to keep this ce, it would gather like a mountain of money or something.


    With it, it shouldn''t be difficult for someone to maintain even if they are not the Lord, and this is the kind of ce worth doing so.


    I must have been very blessed to have lived in such a ce.


    It probably means more than one thing.


    "... well, judgment is going to be divided depending on whether people were really blessed or not"


    Surely if you try being a researcher or something, this would be the kind of ce you''d want to be stuck for the rest of your life.


    But for most, it must not be.


    And when she realized she was standing on the side of the majority of them at some point, Felicia smiled softly at herself.


    Put your hands on your head so you can hold your hair down, even though there''s no wind.


    My hair crossed slightly through my vision, which I had recently finally be ustomed to seeing.


    "Well... Whatever, I''m not already a resident here, I''m a customer. Regardless of the hypothetical story, there''s also the Lord now, isn''t there? Should I just leave when I''m done?"


    There are two main things Felicia has done here... No, it will be three.


    One is simply to see what''s going on here now.


    It should still exist once it is as expected, and that also leads to a second matter.


    And the second thing to do is to recover valuable materials and such from here.


    Something unexpected happened about the dragon, so I was able to get it better and more lubricated than I thought, but of course it was for use.


    I used it more as a secret medicine for witches than I used to, but now that I have more knowledge, there was even more use.


    That''s what I mean, knowing how to get it but not without it.


    It''s just that... both of them, the truth is, they were only here at the moment.


    As I fulfilled my duties, I was only thinking about using them as pre-construction.


    That''s why I came here secretly, without seeing anyone in the elves and telling them.


    "... and it was worth it."


    Whimpering, I emptied my right hand.


    That is, in a sense, the result of the third requirement, and it is the result.


    Felicia''s right hand was so clear that she could see the other side over her right hand.


    It doesn''t look that way because it''s hitting the day.


    In a literal sense, it''s clear.


    That''s Felicia''s original purpose.


    That is, the experiment of the spell, and the price for it, and the reason I was here for a week.

 243 Witches And The Price Part 2

    The reason Felicia wanted to experiment with spells and so on is due to events that happened about four years ago now.


    The total destruction of the Royal College of the Kingdom of Radius.


    It was caused by the power of the Forest God, which Felicia wielded... but it had nothing to do with it.


    That in itself is because Felicia thinks it was necessary.


    At least, that was best then.


    Felicia could not control the power of the Forest God in detail, and needed to give priority to the people of the city over the College.


    And Cami herself, who was inmand above all, gave the order to do so.


    Then there was no need to worry about it.


    Felicia has also been born, and she understands very well what her share is.


    There are fewer things that I can do, and there are things that are missing where I''ve done my best.


    So depending on what we prioritized, we knew very well that we had to truncate something.


    It was the same even with the help of the Forest God.


    In the first ce, four years ago, Felicia was able to forcibly force forces just like the Somas because of the power of the Forest God.


    What was deposited from Soma did not only summon the Forest God, but gave Felicia the power, albeit a little.


    Though critical, to the extent that we can aplish the array.


    But that''s why I can say it was displeasing.


    Felicia knew very well that even with her help, it was to that extent.


    For this reason, it had nothing to do with worries such as whether it could have been done better.


    Because, by the way, it was with help and on top of that.


    Nevertheless, if you don''t feel any responsibility there, it''s not the story.


    Because I understand exactly what I did, I thought if I could do it, I should do it too... and that included spells, naturally.


    Rather than that, I should say that Felicia''s main office was that way.


    The spell is not forbat by its very nature, and on the contrary, it is very suitable for reconstruction.


    Most importantly, I couldn''t use the spell with the help of Hildegard, so I didn''t use it secretly.


    But it is also for that reason that the College was able to rebuild in less than a year.


    College officials cooperated, but the power of the spell was unexpected.


    And.


    It was essential that Felicia understood herself, the witch, the meaning of the spell, and that was why she wanted to experiment this time.


    "All the while, are you finally back...... do you still say, you''re getting a little more interval to go back"


    And while I was remembering what had gone on to this one, my arms, which were translucent, began toe back a little bit, eventuallypletely.


    I just tried to watermark the other side, and it doesn''t look transparent as it should.


    Felicia finally nodded satisfied after several checks, looking at the whole arm and flipping over the table and back.


    "Just this time you were in a bit of a hurry... when She and I were supposed to rendezvous today, we just couldn''t rendezvous like this"


    The words, whining in relief, were not strong or anything, but reassuring but deceased that they could do what they had just said.


    In other words, Felicia was only pleased that She and I were likely to rendezvous safely after this.


    You said you were halfway to death earlier.


    Yes, Felicia''s one arm was clear, not because she was a weird disease or because she was subjected to strange magic, but because she was about to be wiped out of the world herself as a price for the spell.


    If that had proceeded that way or appeared in a worse way, Felicia would have vanished lightly from this world and died.


    But knowing it, Felicia has no fear, because she knows it won''t.


    It''s a simple story.


    The world can''t do that.


    No, or maybe I should say, you can''t do it.


    Indeed, from the perspective of the world, an individual named Felicia is a tiny one.


    If you want to do it, you''ll be wiped off as easily as you feelfortable.


    But because it''s tiny, Felicia isn''t the only one who can do the damage in that case.


    Probably about this closed space would erase them together, and maybe eat a roll around the elf forest.


    The scale is too small to allow the world to wipe out only Felicia individuals.


    Yes, just as Felicia couldn''t defeat only the demons who would storm in the college.


    Its sphere of influence is too great for the world to harm Felicia directly.


    And naturally, the sphere of influence that the world has is not the ratio that Felicia had when she broke out in the college, and above all, the world itself cannot acknowledge it.


    This, by analogy, is close to the act of trying to decide from one body to another to remove bacteria that have entered the body.


    No fool would do that, and so would the world.


    All the world can do is issue a warning.


    All I know about you is to show you.


    "Well, I guess it doesn''t make a difference when it''s over."


    If you can''t do it yourself, you just have to let it do what it deserves.


    I suppose that is inherently God''s work, but if God does not move, it is not surprising that the world itself may move, depending on the degree.


    A spell is so much.


    Felicia didn''t understand that until then.


    No, I meant to know on knowledge, but that was all I really meant to do.


    It is because we have executed it many times and have seen the results that we have finally realized it.


    Surely this is an ability that should not be in this world.


    This world is basically made up of equivalence exchanges.


    Something is needed to do something, and there are no exceptions to this inherently.


    How unequal it seemed, from the world''s point of view, there was a tsunami.


    The only thing not to be included there is if you use your powers.


    That does not be a principle because it interferes directly with the system called the world.


    It is something that has been incorporated from the outset but is therefore not an exception, it is only aw that lies outside the principles.


    So that''s not a problem again either.


    But spells were the only exceptions that should not have been possible.


    Because it is not even a power, but ignores thew of equivalence exchange.


    Strictly speaking, the spell also needs consideration.


    But the consideration is notmensurate.


    As it was before the building, as we prepared it as a camouge, we didn''t match any of the bnce there.


    And it is an act that destroys the world.


    The bnce is catching up, so the world is circting and turning well.


    It should not even use power by nature, and it is even more unforgiving to the spell that is the exception.


    To some extent, it is possible to repair the world.


    But the world has the role of turning the world above all else.


    There''s a limit to everything, and beyond that, everything will be lightly broken.


    It is not a problem such as the copse of the bnce.


    It is the copse and extinction of the world.


    Because spells contain their dangers, witches are considered vicious by the world.


    So if the world sees that there is a real danger, the world will act to annihte Felicia without any hesitation.


    Because Felicia at that time is a malignant tumor, not a germ for the world.


    The act of scratching your own body and removing the tumor is normal.


    Otherwise, it will perish itself, naturally.


    Nevertheless, it bes more of an indirect means than a direct one.


    Give someone somewhere, like God, something like revtion, and even power over that person, or maybe even create it a little more directly, even a creature dedicated to it.


    Fantasy species, spirits, etc. are originally created by the world.


    The extent is easy.


    But even if we could eventually destroy it, we wouldn''t know how much damage would be done in the process or afterwards, so it would have to be the worst thing that ever happened.


    "I mean, if I wasn''t willing to try any more, I wouldn''t be willing to use it as much as I could."


    Naturally, Felicia doesn''t have suicidal aspirations, etc.


    Even if I have to die, I ampletely sorry about the suicide involving my surroundings.


    At that time, you will perish with your own hands.


    If it wasn''t in the first ce, we wouldn''t even be experimenting.


    This was only to ascertain how eptable it was.


    I deserved it here.


    At least as far as Felicia thinks, most.


    There is plenty that can be used as a consideration for spells, and this ce is even closed from the world.


    It was expected that there would probably be less interference from the world than there should be, and even in the unlikely event that it would fail, it would be minimal damage.


    That prediction had been met, but there were some things that were a little unexpected.


    "You just couldn''t have predicted that there was less interference from the world, so you even knew what you shouldn''t have known."


    Felicia today also knows about the knowledge that is somewhat outside the world because of it.


    Perhaps now, you can talk to Hildegard and Soma more than usual.


    Well, that''s until we get out of here, and if we get out of here, everything will disappear.


    It''s no use trying to leave a note.


    It cannot be preserved in Felicia because it should not be in this world.


    I just wrote it down to something, and it would just be decided by the modifying power of the world that it wasn''t from the beginning.


    But not everything goes to waste.


    Because of this, Felicia knew exactly how dangerous she was standing.


    This sense of impatience can''t go away, and I''m sure you won''t want to use the spell lightly anymore, etc.


    This is probably something neither Hildegard nor Soma understands strictly.


    Because if you understand it, you should never allow Felicia to use the spell.


    "I would also like to tell you that if I could..."


    That won''t be possible.


    That part is caught up in knowledge that you can''t possibly know.


    I just have the determination not to use the spell anymore, and I just have to remember.


    "Well, you don''t want to die if you can really... corner, you even did this to me"


    Whimpering, Felicia touches her hair with her own hands.


    White because you can''t be anything and you''re not worth anything.


    It should be, it was stained ck as if it were the darkness of the night.

 244 Witches And The Price Part 3

    Naturally, this doesn''t mean that Felicia''s hair has changed color to ck.


    I didn''t dye it, or it''s impossible in this world to dye the color of my hair.


    For where I have painted all the colours, as the oil ys the water, it falls as-is.


    This is one of thews of this world, and it is impossible to interfere even using power.


    Although it is natural because there is no such thing as hair color or the power to direct hair in the first ce.


    So what do you mean, it was a simple story.


    He only wears and fixes ck hair on his head and trimmed it to look natural.


    "Was it a wig..."


    Because the color of the hair is white, it can be assumed that she is a witch, so there is no element that can be dismissed if this happens.


    There really is no other way to distinguish a witch.


    Even when skill appraisals are used, there are those who are rare but cannot remember the skill at all.


    If you say it''s like that, everyone will be convinced.


    Honestly, Felicia is shy when she learns about that reality.


    If we hadn''t pulled into a world like this, the witch would have been in danger.


    History has proven that, and if not, Felicia, her mother, and the other witches would surely have lived with everyone in the elves.


    But I couldn''t do it.


    I couldn''t... just wear these things, and no one and no one will ever notice the witch there.


    It was so ridiculous that, on the contrary, I felt nothing.


    But her head got cold, and Felicia realized that if she tried to calm down, it would be weird.


    It''s not weird that everyone doesn''t realize this much.


    It is unnatural that no one has evere up with this extent before, on the contrary.


    The cut that was to make this in the first ce was the statement that even though you can''t tell you''re a witch if your hair isn''t even white.


    It would be strange to think that even though we could think that far, we could not move on to the idea that lies ahead.


    In any case, even Hildegard had no way of thinking about it if he didn''t say so, nor did he seem to think it was unnatural.


    It appeared that Felicia finally realized it after pointing it out.


    The only other thing Felicia had noticed about it was Soma, who suggested something called this wig.


    Though, I didn''t seem to know why that was, either.


    "... there''s no way that the world could have thought of that information."


    He interfered with people''s unconsciousness, albeit slightly, and kept them from thinking about it.


    Because it also involves thews of the world¡­ rather than revealing by it whether you are a witch, so that the world doesn''t have to get its hands on you as much as possible?


    Either way, it seemed like a painful solution.


    Making something work against unconsciousness is not so umon in itself.


    That''s what some of the forms of juncture are, and I''m just saying that was done on a global scale in the literal sense of the word.


    I think that''s just what the world does, because it doesn''t make a huge difference, and I can''t help but understand Soma.


    "... I''m talking about Mr. Soma, so it''s possible he kept his mouth shut after knowing it"


    But either way, there is no confirmation.


    Because this is also information that you will not be able to know, you will forget if you leave this ce.


    It''s not that important, so there''s no problem.


    For it is not that this wig shoulde to pass, having forgotten it.


    "... is it really time to go"


    I''ve already run errands.


    It doesn''t mean what happens where you were... Felicia is essentially like getting away from here.


    Instead of just sitting around in vain, you should just leave.


    Having so decided, Felicia gently touches the ne on her neck with her right hand.


    And.


    - Nidomukamui.


    The moment I shrugged, the view around me changed in an instant.


    It''s the same where it''s greener, but instead of not feeling the smell of flowers this one smells a little stronger of grass than that one.


    Using the power of the Forest God, he moved out of the Elf Forest with a simted spatial transfer.


    I''m not surprised by the fact that I''m doing the same thing when I travel over there.


    So Felicia, who was closing her eyes, looked lightly the moment she opened her eyes, because there was a shadow there.


    Nevertheless, as soon as you realize who it is, you loosen its mouth.


    It was She.


    "... you were already here"


    "... it ended sooner than I thought"


    "Was I? Thank you for waiting."


    "... n"


    After nodding, She tilted her neck tightly.


    That gaze remained directed at Felicia, and I wondered if she had anything on her body exactly, but that doesn''t look like it.


    Felicia also turned her gaze back on She, tilting her neck.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... n, like now when you go?


    "Huh? Oh... right. Because if you find out, you''ll be careful."


    Felicia''s words were not lies, but of course they are not true.


    You don''t talk about the spell because it should be taken for granted or because it''s a secret.


    I''ll just worry about it if I tell you, and I''m determined to finish confirming it, so it''ll be even worse.


    "... yes"


    And She didn''t seem to doubt that, she nodded honestly.


    On the contrary, it''s enough to stimte guilt.


    But it doesn''t make sense to put that on my face, so I''m desperate to hide it, and instead I just say what I really thought.


    "And you''re not surprised, are you?


    ¡­¡­ ... What?


    "I think I just appeared out of the blue, about that. I didn''t know I could do this until I got here."


    By adding an exnation, She nodded as she was convinced.


    And then I nodded again.


    "... I''m used to it"


    "... Really?"


    I''m sure that''s not because I have more experience outside than Felicia, I somehow found out without being told.


    The main cause of this is probably soma.


    "By the way, how was that one? Did you serve your purpose safely? Though I am safe."


    "... about half?


    "That''s unspeakable again..."


    "...... but now that I know how to grow, for now, aplish my purpose?... Not that I can do it yet."


    "... Really?"


    We ask She in advance why she came into the elf.


    In the first ce, when ites to why we''re supposed to rendezvous here, we all happen to have the opportunity to talk about what we n to do for a long vacation at the college, and that''s how it happens.


    It''s a coincidence that the ns were met, but it''s a corner.


    Most of all, technically, we actually went somewhere together, and we acted separately from She along the way.


    As for She, she was on schedule, too, and in that sense, she was just fine.


    By the way, it was also on that road that I heard what She was here for.


    - I also heard about She''s magic.


    "Half of it means you didn''t know about magic, did you?


    "... my brother doesn''t know how I can use magic either"


    "Really... Mr. Hildegard said he didn''t know, and you totally packed it"


    "... n"


    It seemed really sudden that She realized she could use magic.


    At least thest time I got back here, they confirmed that I still couldn''t use it, but then a lot of things happened.


    He also asionally helped rebuild the college and then the Wang capital, so he couldn''t even try out a way to be able to use a lot of magic.


    Because of this, I never tried whether it could be used as a matter of course... The other day I felt like I could use it somehow, and I tried it and said I could really use it.


    She was happy about it, of course.


    But at the same time, it bothered me.


    Because I don''t know how it ended up working.


    And there was someone close to She who wanted magic to be used in the same way, who was aiming for it.


    But as I told him, She doesn''t know how to use it.


    Maybe even so, he doesn''t care, but She did.


    I wanted to teach you how to do that somehow, and for now I consulted Hildegard in silence about it around me, but the result was a response that I had no idea.


    Then I just wanted to say that Hildegard is the most knowledgeable person to the best of She''s knowledge.


    At least I didn''t think of anyone with aparable amount of knowledge to the college or the surrounding area, so they decided toe here if there was any other possibility of knowing.


    That''s why I''m just saying that stuffing can''t be taught to Soma.


    "So, what are you going to do?


    "... n, for now, think about it until you get home.... If I can''t think of anything there, I''ll talk to Soma because I can''t help it"


    Felicia loosened her mouth only slightly to the fact that She, who usually doesn''t change her expression much, said so and looked soggy.


    Because I felt like I knew what it was like.


    I''m sure She is sad and regrettable that she can''t be, even though she seems to be able to help with the corner soma.


    The figure was like a child going to be pissed off.


    Of course I don''t care about Soma...... but I would be so jealous as to be precise.


    I don''t me She for that.


    But I guess that''s why She feels guilty about Soma.


    Because I can only give... something to myself, because I want to give.


    It was understandable.


    "Well for now, shall we go home? It would be easier to think of walking than stopping."


    "... I will.... By the way, what happened to your sister?


    "Well, as I said earlier, we''re done... and that was quite unexpected. For example -"


    While we were talking, the knowledge that could not have been known was still going somewhere.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that.


    What you need is already in this chest.


    Yes, so with such certainty that no matter what lies ahead, it won''t just change.


    Felicia followed She in her hometown.

 245 College And Magic Part 1

    What is magic?


    If asked so, Karine would almost certainly answer this way.


    Magic is a form of skill.


    Or he also says it''s too vague to answer otherwise.


    Of course it''s possible to talk as much as you want to.


    However, if we were to give only a few more step-by-step answers on it, magic is a technique for using magic to interfere with the world.


    For the most part, that is also the answer as Carine.


    No wonder I got apletely different answer if I asked another lecturer, or researcher.


    That''s not because Radius isgging behind in his magical research, but the other way around, one way or the other.


    If you go to another country, you will probably get even more varied answers.


    Maybe some people prepare multiple answers on their own.


    And that happens because in the end, no one understands exactly what magic is.


    There are quite a few who can use it, and there are numerous researchers.


    But there is not a single person who understands how to use it and how to do so.


    "I don''t know what to say, it''s like I''m dering a loss, but it''s a fact, so I can''t help it."


    Looking over the scene with that said, Karine exhaled small.


    The sight that is spreading there is the sight that has be the earliest routine.


    Royal College of the Kingdom of Radius, during its magical instruction ss.


    Moreover, even though it was in the third grade of the middle school, the students seemed to be busy as usual.


    Of course, other than taking sses.


    In terms of which part of the school year the lecturer of the college will take, it is equivalent to how much the ss of the person is appreciated by the college.


    That would mean that Karine, at least, has the highest reputation among instructors with a Magic Instruction ss¡­ Five years, no, as she has been for more than that, she is still hardly expected from her students.


    Considering that there are seven people sitting in the front row,pared to the first days, it''s the difference between cloud mud.


    "... when ites to my aplishments, it''s subtle."


    Roll the whine just in your mouth and sigh again.


    But I got my mind back there.


    Now I''m in ss, and it doesn''t make any difference that there are people who listen to me.


    No matter how depressing the sight was there, the instructor would be disqualified if he didn''t continue with the ss.


    "Well, but something called magic is something else from its beginnings... something that draws a line with swordsmanship and stuff like that, so I have somewhat of a choice. I''m not denigrating swordsmanship or anything, of course. Okay? Because mankind wasn''t able to use something called magic from the beginning. It''s just, you know, in that sense, okay?


    Its beginnings are about five hundred years ago now, just when the presence known as the Evil God was wielding fierceness.


    The power of miracles, conveyed by one wise man at that time.


    That''s magic.


    "At least that''s what they tell us in modern times, and they also say it''s unlimited right again. There''s a solid body of literature left behind that kind of description, and most importantly, in the times before that, there''s no trace that something called magic existed."


    This neighborhood is a natural thing for a wizard, or if you are at all interested in wizards and magic, you know and deserve to know it.


    So, uh, do we even start talking about something interesting? and those who were interested can be seen there returning to their usual tasks as discouraged.


    Nevertheless, that is only natural.


    There is no such thing as someone who is happy to hear something like what he did when he was a minor ministry.


    Even they, who are in the front row, look somewhat bored.


    Of course we''re talking about it now because we need to, and they''ll understand that, but that doesn''t make boredom confusing.


    Well, that would be it, too.


    "Nevertheless, there are theories that the magic that was passed down at that time and the magic that we are now using is actually different."


    The moment I said that, there was a reaction from there in the ssroom.


    Even though they all say something, they listen to me for once.


    This may also be said to be a difference from the beginning... but only if it is aplished by its own power.


    They are turning their attention slightly only because they have a presence in the front row that they see at a nce.


    It''s never something I can be proud of.


    Either they reacted in the first ce, or, oh? That''s what it is.


    Pure surprise and interest in those who have begun to do something different than they expected.


    It''s small to call curiosity, like it might disappear in trivial things... but that''s why this was the ce to be.


    To be able to draw attention at once depends on the following words:


    Because he understood it, Carine shook her throat with strength in her feelings voice as she inhaled her breath small.


    "Because, as a matter of course, magic was still being studied at the time, and some of the materials that are the fruit of it remain in the modern era. But between what''s written there and what we know right now, Tsuji often doesn''t fit."


    So it is that im, and it is based, that you secretly substituted it for something simr along the way.


    And when I mouthed that far, there was an even clearer reaction than earlier.


    It wasn''t just the stirring, it was their gaze that turned this way clearly.


    That was the first time, and I almost held my fist by ident, but I managed to contain it.


    Because I''m in ss, and this isn''t where I''m happy, it''s where I fold up.


    If they don''t, they''ll soon lose interest again.


    We must avoid that.


    "By the way, but this isn''t something absurd, is it? Because there are real examples."


    The reason I continued to do so was probably because I thought it would go on in the same way that fewer people were pushing, although there was such a theory.


    Surely that''s what we should do if it''s normal.


    Because I dug into stories that are not mainstream and basically don''t make sense.


    I mean, what the hell would it be like to hear stories that don''t help?


    but if you say normal or something in the first ce, you shouldn''t be telling this story itself.


    And as a result of that normality, until now they had not turned their interest at all.


    If so, it is definitely a sess at the point where they were able to react, even if the majority of the reactions there were surprising.


    I turn my gaze for a moment toward the corner of the ssroom, aware that my mouth will loosen.


    There was also a small temper there, but it was somewhat different from that in other ces.


    Especially around where the gaze is not this way, and is suitable for one of them, or where the type is the so-called gytoid eye.


    The voice was small, but it sounded strange.


    "... hey, are you in wisdom?


    "... I have no idea what you''re talking about?


    Then look me in the eye and tell me.


    "I don''t know if I want to, but I''m in ss right now. Hate and find nothing."


    "I can''t find anything else, can we have a chat?


    "Would Eina be a little pathetic daughter if she hadn''t returned it? So I have no choice."


    "... eh"


    "... well endured?


    "I know I did endure it well, but I think that''s a good ce to be angry right now"


    Most of all, wonder and nothing, I''m using the magic of sound collection to turn my consciousness to you, so it''s obvious to hear.


    However, from the standpoint of instructors, such pre-construction is necessary.


    Either way, I decided to keep it that way because it didn''t seem to react badly either.


    "And when the real example says something, it can actually be about magic. Yes, the magic itself, supposedly passed down five hundred years ago, is recing something else."


    Even before magic was transmitted, there existed in this world the art of creating phenomena simr to magic.


    That is, what was called sorcery.


    However, magic was inefficient and far-fetchedpared to magic.


    It was necessary to draw a magical formation, chant a long time, and even mediate substitutes.


    The material still exists today, but for the time and effort it takes, it is less effective than magic, so it could be said that the user eventually disappeared as a natural flow in some ways.


    Good money drives bad money away.


    It was only natural that magic, far more user-friendly than magic, could be reced.


    "But that''s why the same thing didn''t happen to that magic, I can''t say enough. For the sake of finding something more user-friendly, the name magic stayed the same, and the contents were just as different, so it could be anything."


    Again, I''m not saying this unfounded.


    Because there is still a real example of a name being reced with its contents as it is.


    This is the magic.


    As the word suggests that sorcery materials exist, in fact, it is still possible to use sorcery that was used around that time if the procedure is followed.


    But there''s no reason to dare use something that''s not user-friendly.


    That''s why magic, which no one uses anymore, was to reveal its name.


    "Yeah, I know we all know, but what we can remember in the Book of Magic didn''t turn out to be called magic."


    It is also said that it was originally used as a generic name.


    of alternatives inferior to magic.


    And since there was essentially only one thing that meant it, magic turned into something that could be remembered in the Book of Magic.


    "And I''ve said this so far, and I think everyone''s probably wondering - Surely they have been reced, but how can we know about them? But I''ve never heard of magic being reced by something else along the way."


    In fact, because there is no such thing as magic has been reced, there is no such thing.


    Or that''s the mainstream.


    "So, su... aren''t all the smart people already figured it out? Yeah, that''s only a story if all the material is properly passed down to modern times. Anyway, it''s been presumed to have happened almost three hundred years. Even if some unfortunate event led to the loss of that material, we don''t even know where it is today."


    Of course, it can be anything to say that.


    It''s possible to talk about extremes, existing materials, even if what was fabricated at the time stayed in modern times.


    That''s why, rather than being mainstream, it''s even being treated like a Yotai story.


    "Well, I just told everyone that there are stories like this. For now, it''s important that you know whatever the story is. Okay? Because that''s all the more options when ites to things. Well, it''s up to all of you to believe what you believe."


    When I told him that, some of them looked indescribable.


    It''s like being betrayed by someone you believed in, or knowing that the story you were hearing because you thought it was a true story was a fabrication.


    But this is Royal College, and Karine is the lecturer there.


    There''s no way I''m going to tell you to believe Yotai or anything.


    "By the way, what does the teacher think?


    And, to the question identally released from the front row, Karine grinned Ugh.


    I don''t have to say I don''t have to answer that.


    "Well...... for now, it''s not true that the use of magic has changed with galleries, using it as a frontier about three hundred years ago. But there is no material about it, so the prevailing idea is that people didn''t realize it at the time."


    Research has been going on for a long time, and that was a little bit reduced to a magician.


    That improves the magic a little bit, and it continues at this time.


    So, slowly, butter on, there was a dramatically different kind of study, and it is thought that it might have been applied to the magicians.


    Although magic is mostly remembered and used by the senses, few people are able to use it entirely on their own.


    For the most part, you grasp that feeling by seeing someone using magic.


    For this reason, applied research often affects future generations as it is¡­ or there may have been something dramatically changed at some point in time because the interaction there was sensory.


    "Whatever it is, basically, the im that magic has evolved as a result of research has be like something else is mainstream. Whatever the difference is, the parts are roughly the same."


    Nevertheless, if they were mainstream in the first ce, they wouldn''t talk about these things, nor would they do things like that in ss after theorizing and exining magic.


    Although I didn''t say anything about it, nor did I end up answering the question itself, it seems that I stillmunicated what I should say or want to say in general.


    "Hmm...... I see. Let me help you."


    I smiled bitterly at the way I said that and nodded.


    Then I looked around the ssroom to try it out, and they also passed it on quite a bit.


    Someone with an indescribable face was there in a slightly different way than earlier.


    Most of all, as much as I care about it, I''m talking about whether to talk about it from the beginning.


    On the contrary, Karine made the decision from that reaction that she could still go.


    If that''s not the case, I was going to stop this story here already, but if it looks like this, it''ll be fine.


    "Oh, yeah, I''m with Yotai, do you know this story? There are two things you can''t ignore when talking about magic in earnest."


    For a moment, I even lost my temper from inside the ssroom.


    What is in the expression floating there is that, no way.


    But Carine smiled with a grin.


    To reassure everyone.


    "Yeah, I think we all know the name very well, but by spells and spells."


    But he uttered his name, which he would have thought of in unison.

 246 College And Magic Part 2

    The faces lined up there at that moment would most rightly be described as a cramped face,


    Except for some of it, it seems that we could not have been just as calm about it, even though we are talking about.


    Satisfied that there was a surprise face, and when Karine smiled again, the bitter smile returned.


    I nod one thing, wondering if I could return about the amount of advice I received, etc., and say the rest.


    "Magic, spells and magic, these seem like something else altogether, not so much in fact. ''Cause if youpare only the phenomena that cause it, it''s not much different. When ites to magic, there''s a difference in that sense, so it''s only natural how much they treat you differently¡­ In that way, it''s not surprising to think that in a broad sense, these things are of the same kind."


    Moments, the biggest blurring urred in the ssroom today.


    That would be so.


    Karine''s remarks now are not surprising if she is convicted of heresy.


    It is a story that, of course, if we consider only that part separately, it was a dangerous statement to that extent, although we can say as much.


    But you''re supposed to know that, but you don''t seem to care about anything, because that''s probably one of the reasons why they were so surprised.


    What was in the front row, by the way, would it have been nearer if it had been one way or another?


    But that, too, still doesn''t bother me, on the contrary, deepens my mouth grin even deeper, and goes on.


    "That said, the current mainstream has be a trend of not acknowledging it, and things like that will never happen again in the future. ''Cause you''re gonna sell fights to each side. Personally, if you''re going to do research, I''d like you to have that kind of temper."


    Naturally, that''s what I said when I realized it was impossible.


    It''s ridiculous to punch each other right from the front with the Holy Capital.


    That''s what brings magic and magic together.


    Most recently, there are verses in the Holy Capital that are trying to capture not only magic, but magic as well.


    Karine thinks we should wee each other, even over here, if that''s what you''re willing to do, but I guess that''s not how it works.


    There is no doubt that the Fifth King wille forward, but we do not know if this one can be helped by the Seventh King.


    No, or you wouldn''t be able to borrow it if you normally think about it.


    Because the Fifth King gives top priority to the matter of the Holy Capital, whereas the Seventh King gives top priority to a country called Radius.


    No matter how many of the same wizards, they can''t help us because they sold a fight to the Holy City as a result of their magical research.


    I would rather be abandoned at my leisure, given that I would set things up with the Fifth King, and there is no reason not to abandon them the other way around.


    Because that''s almost synonymous with doing things with the Holy City and Radius.


    Furthermore, that would also mean hostility to Holy Theism, which would be quite a bad thing.


    Believers are all over the world besides the Holy Capital, and it''s not necessarily that other countries won''te in with cross spears on that pretext.


    Nevertheless, hostility with Radius means hostility not only with the Seventh King but also with the First King, so it should be a matter that we want to avoid as much as possible as the Sacred Capital side.


    It would be about Veritas to think of Seven Heavens as the two of us who want to go to war, etc.


    Moreover, there are stories that civil unrest is likely to ur these days, so there is a proviso that it is the original.


    Whatever it is, that''s what it is, so we can only see a future in which our necks are offered due to the unanimity of interests between the two sides.


    I also need temper to go ahead with my research, but above all, I can''t do it without living, so I need to take care of my life first.


    and explores the memory of what Karine was talking about now as she orbitally corrects the thought that went off the side road.


    I immediately recall that in a broad sense and its treatment in the mainstream -


    "Well, there''s no way you can twist and bend ims because you can''t sell fights, more than you can name research. So of course there''s supposed to be a clear difference between them, and there''s a reason for that."


    As for the spell, it goes without saying again.


    It''s a witch''s thing, so it''s different from magic, naturally.


    "That''s it... I just don''t have any ideas or anything when it''s over. That''s the only thing that''s going to make me admit... so I''m going to tell you a little more about it because it''s not going to be a ss."


    Does it still get stronger or does it just make the blurring bigger, but Karine won''t shut her mouth?


    I''ve predicted this will happen... and I''m ready to do it to a certain extent.


    Carine continued ahead to show that this is what her ss is all about.


    "Personal mood aside, if you think of it as a researcher, as I said earlier, there''s no way you can make another difference. I mean, it exists in magic and spells¡­ at least, it''s thought to be so among the mainstream,"


    I should say that I''m already more heretical than mainstream people who don''t think so, but I''ll ovep the words even more even though I think of it as something like that.


    Or maybe letting this be heard bes in itself an essential part of creating new heresy, but then it will be.


    That''s what sses and research are all about, at least in Carine.


    So it''s impossible to be cowardly.


    "First of all, spells are supposed to require consideration to be used. But if you screw it up, this is magic in a way."


    Although I heard a grunt that would be too nibbly, I decided to go on thinking it was a cheering substitute.


    The consideration for using magic is magic.


    If we treat it as a consideration, then surely, structurally, spells and magic are approximations.


    Although, in the case of spells, it is more direct.


    "In the case of spells, I would use materials that can be taken from demons, grasshoppers that are famous - things that work alone, things that are medicinal ingredients, things like that."


    However, if that is the case, it is simply possible to perceive them as having been used instead of magic.


    Demons and famous grasshoppers are often magical.


    That would be the broad meaning, but it would also be possible to regard it as homogeneous.


    "So that doesn''t mean it''s obviously weird to assume it is, so hey.... Yes, if I''m being honest, I agree with you only on that. The spell clearly doesn''t hang between the consideration and the phenomenon it creates."


    By analogy, if you use one horn that can be taken from a horn rabbit, you can use urban subversive magic.


    Of course, this is only an analogy, but it is certain that it is as strange as that.


    "By the way, it doesn''t matter what it takes to make it up to you, there seems to be somew, but it''s unclear what the details are. Yes, there, I obviously don''t look disappointed. I can''t help it, because there''s no way I can find out about the spell."


    Examining the spell means examining the witch.


    No, given the research, would that mean getting the witch to cooperate?


    Anyway, if someone sees that sight, you won''t be able toin about being summarily interrogated for heresy.


    Finally, without question, you must be guilty and condemned to death.


    I mean, I don''t know why you know it to some extent.


    "Well, in order to capture a witch, we need to know about the witch first, and that means knowing the spell. Nothing. Whether you can see it with a white eye from someone else or something someone has to do, it''smon, even if the researches by some chance."


    In short, that''s the thing.


    No one knows the details, and it is to be said that they do not.


    If you try to dig into the details there in vain, that''s just another thing you can do for heretical interrogation.


    "By the way, there are stories about being able to use invisible things like your life expectancy, as if you were offering it as a sacrifice, and using some kind of life would allow you to use a more effective spell -... I didn''t get confirmation around here, so it would be like a fluentnguage. Well, it happens a lot, but be careful. You can''t be a good wizard if you''re danced to something like that."


    If I had said that, it would have shown on the edge of my sight that some of the front rows made my face tense like I was upset... bute to think of it, the word sacrifice might not have been worthy.


    Reflect on whether a little more consideration should have been given.


    Then I also feel like I heard a voice saying don''t talk about witches in the first ce, but I''ll leave it to you that I didn''t hear that.


    Whatever.


    "Well, so it''s just gonna be magic next time... from that point of view, this one gets more puzzling in a way. I agree with you on that."


    Because magic doesn''t seem to have anything to consider.


    At least there is no doubt that the magic of the surgeon has not been used, nor does he use any consideration like a spell.


    Just praying to God causes some phenomenon.


    Depending on the way you look at it, you may also say that it is a consideration for something called prayer to God... just as that would not be a consideration.


    "What can I say, that''s what''s going to turn the Holy Capital against the enemy, hey. Because for them, they are obtaining the miracle of God precisely by taking it as consideration."


    But from a researcher''s point of view, that''s still impossible.


    It does not follow the principle of equivalent exchange, which is the fundamentalw of this world.


    Rather, if miracles were to happen just because you really prayed to God, they would be somewhat worse in nature than witches.


    "That''s why, among researchers, this is actually what is considered a legend. Well, of course not."


    Even though witches don''t match, they''re clearly offering something.


    By contrast, magic works miracles there even though it doesn''t even give something away.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    That''s why researchers think that something is actually being used there that is invisible and that we don''t know about today.


    "Nevertheless, if you shout that out loud, you''re going to be selling fights to the Holy Capital, so it''s practically forbidden to study magic,"


    And that''s why magic, spells and spells, even though they''re very simr, are supposed to be of a different kind.


    "That''s terribly barren, or I just don''t think I''m... well, I''m not a researcher in the first ce, I''m just a lecturer, and I said it might not be convincing."


    By saying so and smiling bitterly, Karine decided to make it a verbal knot.

 247 College And Magic Part 3

    "Well, it''s been a long stop, or was it an introduction to Yotai, but should we get back to it? Well, we were talking about magic recing something else along the way, weren''t we?


    The moment I told you, uh, you''re going back that far? Karine grinned satisfied that everyone had such a face.


    Because we all listened to this story and made sure that we were drawn to it.


    One of those who only sits in the front row for a moment - turning his gaze toward Soma and loosening his mouth, the same thing returned from the other side.


    That''s like a secluded signal between aplices...... no, it''s like nothing stays that way.


    They noticed it visibly over there, and I knew it wasn''t your wisdom to put it in, although I heard voices like that, I don''t care.


    Whatever it is, it seems we should have followed the n safely.


    Even though I was advised, I was just wondering what I would do if this still failed.


    By the way, I wouldn''t even say it again, but the person who advised me is Soma, and the purpose of this is to open up a situation where the vast majority of people still won''t listen to Karine''s sses.


    Most importantly, I didn''t go to Karine to talk to Soma, one of the students, without pity.


    I was just whining and moaning about what was going on in the library, and I happened toe to the library and Soma asked me what it was about and asked me for advice, that''s all.


    I feel sorry for you enough.


    Either way, by following the advice and telling stories that were not supposed to and should not be done, we were able to gain the interest of the students.


    It was the sword of the des, but thus it made sense.


    Then it''s worth it, and from here on out is the real deal.


    We have to do Karine''s ss and prove that the content is worth listening to, keeping their interest intact.


    This is substantially more difficult than talking about witches that are inherently close to contraindications and attracting their interest, etc.


    Sure, what happens to life where it fails, but that''s because it''s going to be branded as meaningless to Karine''s ss anymore.


    That is, in a way, more terrifying than death.


    They are already almost the same as adults.


    It is the contents that will not yet be avable, but they will nevertheless be joining adults next year.


    Though I am confident that this time you will understand the usefulness because you deal with them like that... there were also concerns that maybe that is why you will not understand them.


    But it was really a moment before I remembered such a weak self.


    I tell myself it''s all right immediately, even if it''s a lie.


    As it turned out, I even let my students cooperate.


    If we don''t seed in this, then that would be a lie.


    When I regained my temper in that way, I never changed the subject¡­ because there was onest thing I forgot to say.


    I guess it''s fine to say there''s nothing wrong with that, but somehow I felt bad, and I wanted to talk to you right to the end because it''s a corner.


    Until now, the story was only meant to distract them... or maybe that''s why it was unnecessary.


    Carine uttered the matter, seeping respect that wasn''t a lie there.


    "Well, let''s leave the joke aside and go to the next story - I just wanted to say... I forgot to tell you something, so I''ll add you. You don''t have to look like that. I''m not going to talk about weird things this time, but rather something that''s very important in a way."


    That''s true.


    And the students will also recognize the fact that it''s true in the next word.


    "Beginning Wizard. Everyone already knows what I''m trying to say, right?


    Affirming Karine''s words, everyone''s face was tightened.


    I snorted that I seemed to understand the meaning of the name properly... but would it just be too disrespectful to remember a little jealousy there?


    I''m sure he would breathe a small breath into such a bullshit mindset that everyone would be desperate to listen to the story without needing to be such a petty worker.


    That''s what I think about myself and who I''m dealing with.


    "Yes, that''s what I forgot to say, I don''t know. Although it is now, it is still just the same to flush it, isn''t it? Whatever it is, it''s the name of the wise man who gave us magic to mankind."


    I mean, that''s what happened.


    He who bears the name can be called a great benefactor and amon master for us.


    In the first ce, he calls the wizards, not the wizards, but the wizards, because the name wizards belongs to him alone.


    In awe of him, and in order to discipline their immaturity against themselves, the Mages call themselves the Mages.


    And if you can hear that word of his, anyone will desperately try to hear it.


    Of course, I''m no exception.


    But that''s why one day I want to line up there, and now I just lie in my heart.


    In the meantime, if I can''t speak up enough, I won''t even talk about it.


    "By the way, I know this goes without saying again, but the evidence that magic has been reced by magic doesn''t mean that there are proper materials left with his name"


    Finally, if I say so, it is formon reasons that the theory that magic was reced by another along the way is denied.


    In short, what such a great being conveyed could not have been secretly reced without the name of the one who made it known.


    From Karine''s point of view, it''s, this is, and so on... Anyway, that sort of thing happens, and the im that magic was and is different doesn''t leave the realm of Yotai''s story without any authenticity.


    So far, it''s just something like that, and if you can, that''s what you want to do.


    "Well, that''s why I was able to talk to Kiri about the good part, so now it''s time to go to the next story -"


    Thus, as he connected himself to his story, Karine turned her gaze to the front row.


    Because I thought about my future prospects earlier, and I wondered what they were going to do next.


    They will soon wee adults.


    You might be wondering if that''s a little further, but I''m sure it won''t be long before you realize it.


    And then ahead, more quickly.


    They are all satirical children.


    I''m not looking at it with a nce because it listens to my sses properly, but it''s true as an objective fact.


    So I guess I''m also thinking about that properly... but I still wonder what it is because I''m still an instructor?


    Maybe even more so because Karine has been trying to teach them for six years.


    Six years.


    It''s a long time to look back.


    It''s something that''s already bemonce for Karine...... but that won''t bemonce next year.


    That is certain.


    Even if something like that happened to them going to the High Authority, there''s no way Carine could have just taught it.


    I don''t have the strength, the track record, everything.


    Besides, some of them can''t make it to the High Ministry.


    Nothing else, it was soma.


    Or, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h


    Soma, who is still unable to use magic, should have a hard time even raising one school year by nature.


    Still, I never had a retention year, etc., because everything but the actual skill of the magic guide was perfect.


    Given that I am a student of Magic Instruction, I guess I should still have let him stay in the year without question...... because the others were too perfect, it was for the College side to acknowledge them as special cases.


    However, the condition at that time is that if you miss even one full score, you will remain in the year.


    It''s what I said from Soma, and the instructors who don''t know about Soma were getting high that they would be forced to decide... the result is as you can see.


    Though I was only convinced by those who knew Soma that it would happen.


    The advanced exam to the middle part just seemed dangerous, but because it was a bare hand designation, I was able to handle it by using a hand knife, and he said something that didn''t make sense, so he got nothing for now.


    Then, as a matter of course, we move on to the final grade like this... but that''s it.


    Graduation is certainly possible, but it is just not possible to go to the higher echelons.


    The supreme school, where only those who hold the country''s main posts are allowed to proceed, is just not sweet enough to pass the exam in a ton of tonnes.


    Still, or, although there''s something in Soma that makes me think, there won''t be any of that.


    Before it was possible or impossible in the first ce, Soma didn''t seem to think about further education.


    I didn''t hear you clearly, but I heard you say that.


    Because of that, I feel like Soma has seen a lot of distance heretely.


    That looks like you''re thinking back on something or thinking ahead.


    Even Karine noticed, so there was no way that those around her hadn''t noticed, and she was affected by it, or she often saw others thinking about it from time to time.


    As for Karine, I just think you should worry as much as you like.


    Of course I would ride if you came to talk to me, but I have nothing to tell you from myself.


    They have their lives, and it is only impable that they inexplicably stick the difference there.


    Most of them were wondering what they were going to do with just the two of them.


    One is the girl who is still mocking her golden hair today.


    Getting so much attention from its appearance anywhere in the college, she''s not the student who should be here in the first ce.


    However, she has achieved excellent grades in the swordsmanship department to which she belongs, and for some unknown reasons she has been allowed to use magic along the way, and she has been exceptionally permitted to attend the magic instruction ss sincest year.


    Nevertheless, she had not heard it from the beginning, for that matter, and there is no one other than Carine who can exin it there.


    So I can tell you that it was in a way a natural flow that I started talking to her.


    She seemed to feel like she was concerned that she might be left out of her surroundings in the beginning, but now she doesn''t look particrly like that.


    Probably something to do with the back that started growing a little bit.


    But that''s not what Carine cares about because it''s her problem.


    Instead, if Karine says she cares, is it that she was a genius-skinned sensationalist?


    She is a very study-keen good student, and she likes it because the sses listen seriously to her when shees to listen, but it''s actually quicker to show her than to talk, all with one practice than to ovep ten thousand words.


    Besides, it was unnecessarily bad in nature in a way around I would remember instantly for what it would be if I showed it.


    But then again, she''ll graduate next year.


    Where I worked so hard, there wouldn''t be a four-year difference to fill.


    That''s natural, but if you take it for granted, there''s no way you can make an effort.


    As for myself, I wonder what I''m going to do.


    But in a way, I care more than she does about the other girl.


    With dark hair red eyes and colors that don''t even resemble a golden girl, they are surprisingly sisters.


    Whatever the other race, it was impossible between them... but I can do just about anything to infer that something was going on.


    Plus, the dean admitted to school.


    Then there was no reason toin about it.


    So what I care about is that she''s a hard worker again.


    Besides, apparently, she has Soma involved, and from time to time she sometimes sees her being pulled by Soma to another ss.


    If you''re annoying with that, you may even speak out, but rather, as for her, she''s actively taken as where she wants to be.


    To put it further, I suppose it is even thought of her that Soma is doing that, but at the same time it is for herself.


    Because I''m trying to get all sorts of knowledge to use magic.


    It''s just because of that, Soma cuts it up somewhere... but she doesn''t cut it up there.


    You will study and deepen your knowledge voluntarily, even if you never leave ss, just for Soma''s sake.


    Whereas it feels like Soma is wide and shallow, is she wide and deep?


    It seems not umon that they are far more familiar with it than Soma depending on the field.


    Most of all, instead, she''s a tease for her practical skills.


    Compared to people in the general city, it is somewhat better, because even in the magic discipline, where physical abilities are lower, they are lower.


    That''s why, by the way, she enrolled, or incorporated, in the Department of Magic Instruction, but in fact, she is subject to special measures just like Soma.


    She is also exempt from practical skills during exams...... given that she is also exempt from the sses themselves, she may be able to say that she is treated more special than Soma.


    But she''s graduating in a year.


    She has also oftene to ask herself a lot, and she still wonders what she will do now.


    Well, if I mentioned that, I''d be curious if I said that other people would be curious.


    Lars and Helen, and Sylvia, too, did the best they could...... no, I was working harder than that.


    Eina, who would be the most talented of them all, is as well.


    Instead, just because they can''t beat each other, Karine knows we''re still trying to stick together.


    No, no, no. If I said that, I''d be worried about the others.


    "Oh, I see -... I noticed, too, that I was able to be quite a lecturer..."


    Rolling those words in her mouth, but Karine shakes her neck small and sideways.


    To really be able to say that, we still need to be able to get all of them to listen to their sses properly.


    Then it was only when they graduated that they were able to be instructors.


    Now I have to make the best of myself... no, I have to show you more than that, while I think about that.


    Karine looked at the students in front of her and raised her voice toward them.

 248 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 1

    When Fujirina realized, what was in front of her was the sight of hell.


    Red and ck.


    mes and debris.


    Dancing is all about mes, and all that''s left is something that''s turned into an extinguishing charcoal.


    I don''t recognize them, I know them, and Lina exhaled her sigh.


    "Is it again? I hope it''s time for you to lose your mind."


    Needless to say, that''s solitary.


    No one is there but Lina, so naturally.


    Of course, there has to be a response from someone.


    ''You don''t have a choice, do you? This one, too, is not what I want to do''


    There was a response even though there wasn''t.


    But Lina is not surprised.


    When it''s natural, I just shrug my shoulders.


    "Then I want you to stop."


    ''Oh, I''m going to. I mean, that''s why I''m showing you this.''


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t know what it meant, tilting my neck, but there was no further supplement from my voice.


    I guess that means it''s like knowing without being told.


    Judging by that, Lina looked around... and felt like something caught her memory.


    It''s like... someday, somewhere, I''ve seen...


    "... that? Could it be here...?


    Everything is different from what I remember.


    In the first ce, I don''t even remember it so clearly.


    But...


    ''Yeah, apparently you noticed. Yes, this is where you... No, this is one of the other ces you woke up. Well, technically, it''s a little different.''


    "I mean, where we were caught and your brother helped us, right?


    It''s been more than six years since then, and just about anything I can remember.


    Still, if you look around again, there''s somehow something familiar... something...?


    "... No, I knew I wasn''t sure. Instead, I think I''ve noticed."


    If you take a closer look after you say it, I do feel that some of the rubble is simr to the wall I saw then.


    Some were like burnt and melted iron fences, and others like burning cusps of trees rolled a little further away.


    That''s enough to convince me if they say it''s my fault, though, and it''s something I''ve noticed really well.


    ''Ma, I''m sure your power as a referee has something to do with that. In your deep psychology, you understand that this is the right scene. The best part is I''m here, I don''t know.''


    "The original right sight, is...?


    Even if they say that, it doesn''t feel like reality or anything...... Lina was convinced of the wonder and its words.


    Indeed, he thought so.


    "Mmm... it feels weird"


    ''Well, this ce is a kind of dream¡­ it''s like a clear dream. I think it''s natural to feel that way.''


    "Or that''s what feels weirdest......!


    "Even if they say that... I don''t know what you''re talking about unless you say it specifically"


    "I''ve been changing my mind since just now. It''s set in that tone! I can''t help but wonder!


    Moreover, the voice and the atmosphere that you feel from it change every time.


    It''s as if many people are talking, but Lina knows that all of them are the same person.


    There was no way I didn''t care.


    "Hmmm... I''m sorry about that, but this one is in a state of hand exploration now. I hope you''ll forgive me for a while."


    "Hand exploration, is it?


    ''... I''ve never actually talked to you in person in this way. So I''m trying a lot of things to figure out what''s the easiest shape for you.''


    "... if you ask me. Indeed, this was the first time I had spoken to Mr. Woo."


    I''ve spoken too naturally, but I''ve always spoken through her before.


    I was too ufortable to think that...


    ''Well, that''s also because I''m here. If I say so here, it''s inside of me. Because that''s normal here, it''s not often that you feel something without being aware of it. Unless, of course, you pointed it out to me.''


    "I see... is that it?


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what you understand. I invited you here to help you understand your current situation. Either way, if you feel ufortable every time you do something, you won''t move on, so you can think of it as a way to contain it. ''


    "Um, I don''t know, but I get it. By the way, I think the tone has stabilized?


    ''Oh, after all I''ve tried, I''ve decided this suits you best. I think the slightest difort you remember about me has now disappeared, too, okay?


    "If you ask me, it is...?


    I was curious, as was the fact that I was changing my tone, but also because I felt slightly ufortable there.


    To be more precise, I didn''t think it suited me.


    But now it had disappeared beautifully.


    "I was originally only conscious, but in that, you heard my words indirectly before you heard my voice. So a conscious discrepancy... seems to have urred between me and what I imagined in you ''


    "I mean, is this the kind of tone and voice Mr. Woo imagined in me?


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Oh, and I was going to tell you earlier, Mr. Woo, stop.'' Cause you''re also unwilling to be called Mr. Woo by her in the first ce... ''


    "I get it, Mr. Woo!


    ''... what the hell did you understand? Sure, you stopped me, but that''s not what I''m talking about... Huh. No, it''s no use anyway where I said it, huh? That''s what I''ve already done to her. Repeating it again is called barren, and above all, you can''t waste any more time on extraneous things''


    ¡­¡­ Are you going to do something?


    ''I told you earlier. To make you understand what''s going on. "


    Though I did say it... I didn''t know sappily how this situation would lead to it.


    It is the first time that there is something called the status quo that must be understood in the first ce.


    "... are you aware that you have be an adjudicator?


    "I know I woke up, and I couldn''t get the other me on the surface because of it."


    ''Yes, that''s why you have to be served as an adjudicator... about that?


    "I''m not willing to understand!


    ''... well, I guess. You don''t understand. [M] Because I understand and grasp it urately, I refuse to do so.''


    That was true.


    From the first time she found out about it, Lina understood exactly what it was like to be a human adjudicator.


    And that''s why I''m not going to understand any more or y a role.


    "If that''s what you know, I''d like it to be a good addition. It doesn''t change how much I feel when I dream about how much I need it."


    ''... I know that too, and if I''m honest, I can understand it. But that''s not how it works.''


    "It''s not what I found out when you said that. That''s what I need you to say to me."


    "You''ll understand very well that there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "Of course it is. That''s why I''m telling you."


    It was honest that she was more relieved than that, although I am somewhat sorry that she could no longere out on the table.


    Because if she knew she was at risk of being served on her own without her knowledge, maybe Lina would have sprung her neck off herself.


    "The adjudicator of humanity. Who adjudicates whether humanity is the one who deserves to survive in this world. I didn''t know about that role, and I''m not going to let you do it."


    Or I wouldn''t even have to rule on that.


    Even if the existence of mankind destroys the world, you just have to destroy the world on your own.


    What the hell does it mean to survive the world until you destroy your loved ones?


    ''Oh... again, I can understand your mood. But... no, that''s why you have to look at this and know. And you have to make a decision''


    "So, where I was shown what -"


    ''I don''t care, but you can''t not not not do it. So let me tell you something. [M] You should look at your feet.''


    I just want to say that I don''t have an inws to follow where they say... but if I don''t, I''m going to have to stay in this ce forever, and that doesn''t change anything from what I see.


    It''s the same as before.


    Where people were shown immersion in destroying the world themselves, nothing changed.


    Then even this time...


    "At your feet, are you? I don''t mind seeing it, but it just seems like the same sight is spreading -"


    I looked at my feet with that in mind, moments, breathtaking.


    There must have been only one person here so far, but there was a small figure there.


    Besides, this feeling was the same as the earlier one.


    I''m not supposed to recognize you, but I do.


    Something was screaming, deep in Lina''s heart, that this was the right way it should be.


    "Oh, yes, when, is...!?


    ''When? That''s not true. She was at your feet from the beginning. [M] Ever. "


    "Oh, that''s not true...! Or if it was, there''s no way you wouldn''t notice!


    ''But you didn''t notice. This is just a fact...... but well, that would be it.'' Cause you''re thest person I see. ''


    "... Huh? What you look like...?


    I wasn''t sure what you were talking about.


    Then it''s like...


    ''Don''t look away. You already understand that, don''t you? Yes, you''re the one nodding there - yourself. To be more precise, you in authentic history¡­ I mean, at this point in time, in this ce, the way you were supposed to be.''


    I couldn''t deny that word.


    Because Lina herself, more than anyone else, understood that it was right.


    And I know what this situation is like.


    Because I''ve heard of it, and I know it.


    Even so.


    For some reason, Lina could only stare silently at the sight of her feet.

 249 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 2

    He was quietly digging through the soil out of the slightest remaining reverence.


    No matter how many demons are called, there is no reason to be left alone in a ce like this.


    That''s too, too sad.


    "... I don''t know if I''m qualified for that."


    About half the cause of her death is on me.


    Lina understood it well... and in the first ce, there wasn''t enough interaction to mourn her death.


    This is the third time I''ve seen him, and I''ve never even known his name before today.


    Maybe if we talked more properly, we could have been friends... and that''s too much now.


    She - Eina died, and I got that power.


    And because of that, I can beat Arre, and that''s why I have it now.


    That was all it was.


    "Well... is this the ce to be?"


    Where a hole of some size could be made, Lina nodded satisfactorily, standing up.


    We''re going to have to get Aina''s body here.


    Eina is bigger in one way or another, so it''s hard to carry a little, but I can''t even tell you.


    No one told me, I made my own decision.


    Then we''ll have to do it.


    I tried to walk out thinking about that...... and Lina tilted her neck.


    I felt like someone was watching me.


    "Is that Mr. Woo?


    I whine like I ask, but there was no response.


    Though, I''m tired, so I rest for a while, or something, so that''s not surprising in itself.


    The strange thing is, and yet the phase remains the same and never disappears, this gaze.


    I also feel like I''m being seen from afar, even though I feel like I''m being seen from afar.


    But I don''t feel any bad signs, so I decided to leave it alone.


    And now I have to mourn you sooner than that.


    Even if it doesn''t make a difference that one misses you, it must be better than being wild.


    With that in mind, Lina made her way early to the shadow of the debris that hadid Aina''s body at rest.


    "... I have a bad taste"


    "Really? I mean, I''m not doing it in my hobby... I''ve said this many times, but this is to make you understand what''s going on ''


    "... is that really all, honestly suspicious"


    While I was saying that, ''Lina'' came back carrying something from the shadows.


    The body is worn out, and Eina held in both arms¡­ and the body is even worn out.


    The face is so much so that it doesn''t fasten the prototype, and if I hadn''t figured out the situation, I might not have known who it was.


    "... if your brother hadn''te to help us then, we could have been like this too... No, it''s likely that this would have happened..."


    ''... Hmm, that perception is both right and wrong''


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean?


    That''s got to be it for sure.


    If Soma''s help didn''t make it then, Eina would be killed, but by Lina awakening and gaining Eina''s power, she would defeat Al Whatever.


    Doesn''t that mean it''s been said earlier, the right way it''s supposed to be?


    ''Before we talk about it for now, let me answer your question earlier. The answer is, I don''t know. This may or may not have happened. In fact, she seemed to be awake at that time, so it''s quite possible that this happened, but it''s also quite possible that it didn''t happen.''


    "Hmm...? What do you mean? And what''s more, there''s the possibility that it could be out of the stream that it was supposed to follow?


    ''That''s right again, and wrong at the same time. Because the future is indeterminate, authentic history is only the story of the future most likely to be traced. It''s certainly enough that trivialities change... but what I''m saying isn''t, it''s a problem before that.''


    "It was before that...?


    ''Oh. You apparently think of your brother, whether or not you could havee to help, as a branch of the future, but you don''t. He''s not supposed to exist in the first ce, anyway. "


    "... Yes?


    I didn''t understand what you were saying, and Lina stopped thinking for a moment.


    ''Cause you will.


    Soma is so deeply involved in Lina''s life that she would not have Lina right now if it weren''t for Soma.


    Yet they just told me that I couldn''t have been there or something, and there''s no way I can believe it.


    "... the other me didn''t say that either"


    ''Her knowledge is based on what I teach her. Of course she doesn''t know what I''m not teaching her. Seemed to wonder and wonder a lot.''


    "Why didn''t you tell me?


    ''Because you weren''t sure, that''s the biggest reason. As you know, I have been given the same name as the God who presides over my destiny, and almost the same authority as thest. But my authority only works against authentic history. I can only peek into the past of authentic history, which is located in the past more than the present. I didn''t think I should tell you much more about uncertainty than I do about the future.''


    The story was, for once, appropriate.


    But there were still a few questions.


    ''What, there are certainly a few things I haven''t dared to tell you, but that will also be spoken of as we move on. I think it would be less confusing to talk about it after that time, so just keep quiet,'' cause it''s not like I''m not going to talk about it. ''


    "... I hope so"


    I wasn''t convinced at all of the truth, but I''ll have to convince you first.


    If you remain unconvinced even to the end, you can think about it then.


    And while we were talking about that, at the end of our gaze, ''Lina'' was finishing Eina''s burial.


    Looking at him afterwards, I feel indescribable.


    "... for now, I feel terribly bad? In many ways."


    "You''ve seen many simr asions before, haven''t you?


    "There''s no way I have friends with people who don''t even know their faces...! Besides, I''m here too...!


    ''I''m sure you are... sorry, but I can only tell you to get used to it.'' Cause this is still the beginning. ''


    "I knew I had a bad taste......!


    So I can hear voices that are not hobbies, etc., but I am not willing to listen.


    I understandrgely what you''re trying to do, which means you''re going to continue to show the authentic history and doings that should have been traced.


    And this next sight you''re going to seees with a prediction.


    I''m also asking her about it, and no matter what she thinks, it''s certain she''ll have worse chest feces than this one.


    It didn''t change my taste because I wanted to make it look like it was for me.


    "What, is that...!? What do you mean!?


    But before that, something amazing happened.


    I haven''t moved to the next scene yet... but when Lina got up after the burial, the color of her hair began to change.


    It was the same color that I was wearing, and it started to be reddish and turned into a color that was close to purple.


    He hasn''t noticed yet, or he hasn''t responded in particr, but Lina saw it change in front of her.


    I''ve never heard anything like this happen before.


    "It''s the influence of taking in demon guidance skills. Besides, if you''re around advanced, you''re still superior. Naturally it affects the color of your hair and eyes''


    "... Really?


    It was the first ear.


    No, although I had heard stories about the involvement of hair and eye colors in the skills and talents that could be used, I had never heard them so conclusively.


    ''Hmm... Speaking of which, did I? Well, just because you figure that out doesn''t mean there''s anything else. Think of it as something like that. If you mentioned it in the first ce, you''d never even heard of inheriting your abilities from the dead, etc.?


    "¡­ Indeed, it is"


    She could use that power herself, but I never used it and I didn''t think I wanted to, so I was never aware of it.


    But if you ask me, I''ve never heard of it, nor of the adjudicators of mankind.


    Then I guess that''s possible.


    ''Besides, as I said earlier, this degree is still a prelude. If you''re too surprised, it won''tst, will it?


    "Nothing, I don''t mind..."


    But I guess saying I''m tired won''t stop me.


    Totally different from what I was asking her, much like Sparta.


    She was trying to y a role. It''s natural to change the way you treat me, isn''t it?


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. So, you''re still looking at this? I don''t think there''s anything more to see."


    ''Well, yeah. Shall we proceed as requested? Probably the second hardest thing for you to see. "


    The moment she heard such words, Lina''s vision dimmed.


    And as soon as he regained the light, he saw the next sight.

 250 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 3

    Lina was inadvertently exhaling as she watched what was reflected in her sight.


    Because what was there was too much as expected.


    Red dripping from it in pitch-ck, which spread all over the sky.


    The red part looks much smaller, but it is just an illusion of the eye.


    The pitch ck is too big, so it just looks smaller.


    As if to prove it, a tremendous roar sounded as the red made contact with the ground.


    The dancing st lightly swallows the surrounding ones, turning them into ashes.


    It was just like a natural disaster when it broke out.


    "Sure, Evil Dragon, was it... well, it was as expected. When I heard about it, I wondered why I had a brother... but if he didn''t exist in the first ce, I''d rather be convinced."


    ''Hmm... I knew it was expected, but you don''t seem more shocked than you thought''


    "What''s shock... why? Speaking of which, did you just say it was the second hardest?


    "Yeah? Didn''t I? I thought the sight of my home ravaged and my mother killed would shock me ordingly. ''


    Indeed, it cannot be denied.


    If I told you I wouldn''t be shocked at all, you''d be lying.


    But when I was told that this was authentic history, and I was shown that sight in front of me, this wasn''t what actually happened.


    Then it wouldn''t have been that much of a concern if my mind had been ready.


    ''... I see, is that what it is''


    "No. Well, maybe I''m just being mean."


    ''... no, I guess I was just thinking too much. Though it made spirituality resemble a person, it is only the perceived consciousness, and not the person itself.''


    That probably cared for me this way.


    My other self used to say that Woo is sweet, etc... I see he does seem to be right.


    Although it doesn''t make any difference that it''s Spartan, it wasn''t a mistake, either.


    Though I don''t think there was any other way to say it.


    He smiled small and bitterly, apparently even clumsy.


    "Hmm... I feel like they''re imagining something unintentional?


    "It''s my fault. I''m a little more curious than that... why did you just give me your mother''s name? I think I should say parents there...... am I wrong?


    ''Yeah? No, it''s not a mistake... oh well, speaking of which, you hadn''t exined that yet. She made a mistake because of it at first. "


    Yes? What is it?


    ''Right...... first of all I conclude, your mother is the only one who was killed by me at this time. You weren''t here. "


    "Huh? That''s... maybe it''s possible, but that doesn''t make things all weird?


    It was because us was on the front line with the Kingdom of Veritas that Radius could never be attacked properly.


    If it weren''t for us.


    "... no, you simply weren''t there by chance at this time, are you? For example, I had to go somewhere else on some errand, or something"


    ''No, that''s not what I meant. Your father hasn''t been here since the beginning. At least, we haven''t been close to this neighborhood that was destroyed by Arre in over a decade. By this time, he must have been staring at the soldiers of the other country near the border with Lipca. "


    "Lipca... what is it?


    That was an impossible story.


    Ripka is a subracial country located south of Veritas.


    Naturally, I have no borders with Radius.


    Inevitably, we cannot gaze at each other near the border, and Radius and Lipca are not hostile in the first ce.


    There was no reason to do so.


    ''So that''s what I haven''t exined to you yet. As a matter of fact, the country Radius should be gone by now.''


    "... Yes? What do you mean?


    ''It means as it is. Until the rebellion started and the country was excited, it was the same, but less than a yearter, Veritas attacked and destroyed it.''


    "Duh, why...? You had a mother or father, didn''t you?


    ''Well, I can''t say for sure because I can''t see the details either... but it looks like there was ack of people in a position to be military teachers. They were able to surpass it locally, but overall, they ovepped their losses and finally had to surrender''.


    That was incredible... but I guess it''s more true than not having to bother telling lies.


    "Mmm... to be honest, I was more shocked that way than the sight in front of me"


    ''Hmm... well, that''s it. After all, it seems difficult for me to be a person''s mind. Anyway, that''s why there''s only your mother and you left here, and as a matter of course, then you can''t go against my outrage. I woke up from the middle of nowhere. She was trying to fight me too... I guess I can''t tell you how much I was fighting''


    "But you won, didn''t you?


    ''I won to win... but I should say it''s my self-destruct, one way or the other. If I hadn''t destroyed myself, honestly, she wouldn''t have won at that point.''


    "Was that so..."


    If I saw the outrage in this way, it would be a convincing story... I didn''t think so because I had heard that Soma had defeated him lightly for a price.


    I mean, it wasn''t aplete body, so is it because of...


    ''No, I was looking through her eyes, too, but that''s your brother. You''re just out of standard. If there was such a thing, I''m sure she wouldn''t need it.''


    "That''s my brother, so you mean!


    Even while we were talking about that, the evil dragon outrage continued, but because of the difference in scale, Lina felt nothing more about it than she thought.


    Either that or I''m in the mood for a look.


    You''re breaking the economy, I just think.


    ording to the story, all the ces that were Radius were burned down and no grass trees grew... but that''s all I thought about, and Furina came to think of it.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t Radius get attacked and destroyed by the College or something?


    ''Whatever. In the first ce, there is no king''s capital itself. The buildings, etc. were left behind, and those who were the royal family of Radius were enved there... no, they lived a life where the ve''s could be said to be better... well, let''s stop this story here.'' Cause from what I''ve heard, it''s not gonna make you happy. ''


    "... that''s what I want you to do.... by the way, but... those people..."


    "Looks like you''ve been burned down by evil dragons. Yeah, I left one burnt, to be exact, and for that reason she also inherited the person''s abilities... but I don''t really want to talk about that if I can ''


    "Oh, why?


    It was a surprise, to be honest.


    I didn''t expect you to say that.


    "Maybe it didn''t help, or something?


    ''No, it was very helpful. Especially for her after that, it was something that had to be done. But because of that... no, let''s just stop this. You''re gonna touch itter anyway. "


    In the meantime, I knew I didn''t want to talk, so I decided not to ask any more.


    Or that''s not what I wanted to hear in the first ce.


    "The absence of a college means that the Dean of the College... there was no Mr. Hildegard,"


    "Oh... that''s also one of the things I haven''t told you"


    "... to?


    "Hildegard Lintvlm, who, like Soma Neumont, is not supposed to exist in authentic history. And in our world today, I think it''s the biggest factor that Radius has never been attacked and destroyed... well, it''s not that important. ''


    "No, no, it''s not very important......!?


    We knew Hildegard knew Sophia and the others.


    It was also a story that the College was created at about the same time as when the kingdom was founded, and if it did, Tsuji would fit.


    I knew he was an amazing person, but he was also an important person.


    And Lina thought...


    ''No, it''s not actually important. If Hildegardo Lintvlm is to be found, there is only a detail to the change. It''s onlymon to that extent¡­ it''s apletely different issue from the problem of Soma Neumont. I didn''t dare to talk to you, because I don''t have to. You wouldn''t have talked if you hadn''t told me.''


    "Mmm... trivial, is it? I don''t think it''s trivial at all..."


    "Is itmon for a country to flourish and fall? Radius in particr is a small country. Whether it is or not, it doesn''t affect the big picture ''


    Maybe you''re actually right...... if they say it''s a ce that doesn''t matter if you have a home or not, you just don''t feel good.


    It would also be irresistible to swell your cheeks and get grumpy.


    ''... sorry. I think I''ve said something insensitive.''


    "... ha. Well, that''s fine. It seems to be a fact. So I said something masochistic, and I tried to affirm myself, and I wouldn''t allow it."


    ''... let''s be careful. And apparently, it''s over there. "


    "Sounds like it"


    Turning his gaze as he said, a huge pitch ck that had just fallen from the sky had just been shed in two.


    That''s like a soma, leaking an unexpected breath of admiration.


    "Oh...... you do it. I''m honestly not sure I can do that right now..."


    "Well, it''s abination of inherited powers. I''ve taken over a lot of power here, and I can''t help it if you can''t."


    "Even though I''m the same person, I also feel a little sorry for thinking... by the way, is this really the end of it?


    "I''m going to... Was it inconvenient?


    "I don''t have any inconveniences, but I thought it was different."


    Earlier was to see how ''Lina'' looked after everything was done, from nearby.


    That''s the observation this time, from the middle of things and far away.


    That would just be a little too funny.


    ''Well, it''s not what I was trying to show you earlier. Sure you may find it a little ufortable, but now there''s no problem''


    "Well, if you say yes, I have no problem with that."


    ''Right. Okay, let''s say we go next. Next and next, you might feel a little light. "


    With those words, vision dims.


    And shortly afterwards, the next sight popped into Lina''s eyes.

 251 The Arbitrator And Orthodox History Part 4

    Lina tilted her neck looking at the sight in front of her, wondering what it would have meant to be light.


    What''s spreading there is a sight I wonder if I even opened the lid of the Hell''s Cauldron.


    Something like a pir stretches straight from the ground and reaches the sky.


    The color is ck.


    But it''s not like it''s been painted all over, it''s the color of nothingness, such as saying that the color is no longer reflected as a result of inhaling light.


    It was such a substitute for anxiety just to see, and things like its pirs were getting a little bigger.


    It may seem small because of the distance, but it''s probably quite a size actually.


    Even now, it is likely that the King''s capital of Radius will be able to cover itpletely.


    That''s expanding a little bit, so I guess it''s actually spreading at quite a rate, and I''m sure you can imagine what would happen if it were taken in.


    But in the end, there is only one thing that can be said before this.


    "... what''s so light about this?


    "As you can see, everything around us is just going to perish without much change, right?" Lightly, there''s nothing else. "


    "Oh... Light means that way"


    Apparently, it ends lightly, it meant.


    Was there no other way to put it?


    "Hmm... didn''t you mind?


    "Instead, why do you think I would like to see this?


    ''I was more of a word, not you... no, didn''t you include that meaning? I thought it would be a little refreshing, but you seem to have missed your guess again.''


    "Neat, what do you mean?


    "Now in the midst of an admirable doom, there is the Kingdom of Veritas. And if we say it first in conclusion, the kingdom of Veritas will be utterly destroyed by Arr. I thought my hometown''s revenge was going to die, so I thought I''d drop my drink. ''


    I thought it was an unrecognizable view, but I see. Naturally if it was the kingdom of Veritas.


    And from what I was told, I couldn''t think of any other thoughts.


    Same as earlier.


    Because it''s only human resources, it doesn''t create any more emotions just by gaining the perception that something like that is happening.


    At an earlier point in the first ce, it was not so much.


    Where the enemy nation was shown the scene of doom, it was only natural that there was no ce for much thought.


    "I mean, revenge, even over here, evil dragons were made by Veritas, right? If Radius was already doomed, I wondered if there was any reason to beat the evil dragon, so I was surprised."


    ''Oh, for different reasons, but in the end it doesn''t change there. I told you. All the minor differences, basically the course of history doesn''t make a big difference in the big picture.


    "But neither Veritas nor Radius have perished in our world."


    ''That''s why it''s a lot of problems. By the way, you know what''s destroying Veritas.''


    "Uh... is that right?


    I''ll take another closer look, but I didn''t think of anything that seemed particrly applicable.


    If you know what I mean, I don''t think I''ll ever forget something like this.


    "- Ah. Could this be the alley from college?


    It was in the basement of the academy. It seems that Soma managed to do something about it before it mattered, but Lina had a slight feeling that her powers had swelled up before that, and she felt it resembled that.


    If you say that there is no great difference in the course of history, then you shoulde next to Evil Dragon.


    I was expecting that, too, but apparently it was a hit.


    ''Exactly. I mean, a shard of the power of the evil god.''


    "I''m d you got your prediction...... that was such a dangerous thing to do"


    Though I knew it was dangerous just to feel a little, I didn''t think it was that far.


    It is only called a great nation, and Veritas has an iparable national territory and poption with Radius.


    You can say that it was far more dangerous than expected because it meant total annihtion.


    "Nevertheless, it seems that that brother failed to prevent it and that the recoil caused him to fly all the way to the Witch Forest, so naturally..."


    "That makes me all kinds of insane again... well, now we''re talking"


    "Oh, by the way, why was there a shard of the power of the Evil God in Veritas? That was supposed to be in the basement of the college... but it was also in Veritas, right?


    ''No, it''s the same thing. The inability to build the Academy made me realize earlier that there were shards of evil god power. I was transported to Veritas for doing research... but it''s that zama by mistake of control. Well, naturally. If you can do something about it, I won''t let you seal it in the first ce.''


    "By the way, after destroying Veritas, what happened to the shards of power? You used up your powers to extinguish them, or something?


    ''Hmm... well, apparently my speaking style was poor, but you underestimate a little bit of the power of God''


    "Underestimation, is it?


    I didn''t mean to, but I guess that means they told me so.


    But I mean, what does it mean?


    "What, it''s a simple story. If a shard of the power of the Evil God had been left alone until it ran out of power, the world would have perished at this point. ''


    "Chi, a shard of power, right? Is that so?


    ''Well, even though it''s a shard, it''s roughly a hundredth...''


    "Hih, that''s it in a hundredth......!?


    "No, that''s just too much to say"


    "So, right? Exactly."


    "I guess about a tenth of a million."


    "Ten thousand...!?


    If that were true, it would likely mean that I did underestimate it.


    And that''s more than having no reason to bother telling lies.


    "Or, God, that''s so awesome..."


    "Well, I managed the world with only two pirs, because it''s one of those cracks. Naturally, I can do that."


    "Is that what it is... that? But does that mean someone stopped you?


    ''Of course. I mean, there would already be more answers than I''m showing you this, wouldn''t there?


    "... ah"


    You were absolutely right.


    I mean...


    "Well, shall we go next?"


    "Yea......!? You don''t see the asion to do something about it!?


    I don''t know what to look at. You just have to know that fact because it''s over again. "


    "Mm-hmm... if you say so, is that right, all I can say is..."


    ''Well, to add, she attended the Royal College in Veritas, but was on her way to the Holy Capital on a long vacation, and on her way home she encountered Colle and managed to re-seal it, ¡­ I don''t need any supplements in particr''


    "No, something came up that bothered me a lot......!?


    But the shouting words were ignored, and Lina''s vision dimmed.


    It was an imminent sight of ck, which turns around and green bes the majority.


    Until recently, it was like a different view, but I was never surprised.


    Sometimes I got used to it, but I was more dissatisfied than that.


    Lina swelled her cheeks, even though she understood that she didn''t see them.


    "Mmm..."


    ''I know you care, but it''s information you don''t need. Don''t you care about authentic history or something?


    "I hope so... it''s okay, ask me more about the other er"


    ''Oh, you should stop that. Anyway, she doesn''t know either. "


    "Oh, really?


    "The divergence is too intense. I don''t think it makes sense from what I''ve learned, and I haven''t taught her since Evil Dragon, except for a huge mess of flow ''


    "Really..."


    If you say so, I just had to convince you.


    In the first ce, Mr. Woo seems to be another educator of his own or a caregiver, something like that.


    There is no reason to assist Lina herself, even if there is a reason to assist her.


    I''m telling you a lot now because it''s just another person who can no longer be on the table, and Wu said it was necessary.


    It is only Ms Woo''s other self that is still the same priority.


    There was no way he would follow me if he told me to do something beyond that, and then I had to convince him.


    "Well, I''m very concerned, but I''ll be patient. So... where are we? It feels like some kind of forest."


    If you let your gaze circle as you say, as I touched a little earlier, the vast majority that was there are green.


    The closest Lina knows will be the Devil''s Forest, but of course not.


    Anyway, the size of the trees is different, and the atmosphere they''re drifting in seems different.


    Most of all, I don''t actually work except for my eyes and ears, so it''s just a sensory thing.


    ''You can say the answer... you already know that, don''t you?


    "... well, somehow,"


    If we get this far, we''ll know exactly what kind of flow it is.


    Evil Dragon, Fragment of the Power of Evil God, and if youe, you must be arr next.


    "The Elf Forest, right?


    ''Well, that''s the thing. You seem to understand what this is all about. "


    Rather, I don''t know why Lina decided to visit here.


    Witches or elves, but Lina can''t think of anything to visit.


    I don''t think I came here by chance, got caught by chance.


    ''It''s actually a coincidence that you got involved. However, I''m sure you have no reason to visit now, but she had it at this time.''


    "What is the reason?


    To deliver the artifact. About half of it was to escape, I guess. ''


    Running away, although I was concerned about the word, it was still the artifact that bothered me more than that.


    There is only one thing thates to mind when I hear of artifacts to be delivered to the Elf Forest.


    "Is the artifact, after all, She''s?


    Did you know that?


    "Probably when the evil dragon broke out, right? It wasn''t mentioned, so I figured it could be both, but that''s all there is to it if they say it''s an artifact."


    ''Hmm... you''re right. If you hadn''t asked me why, I wouldn''t have dared.''


    I was never shocked because I could have predicted it.


    After all, I just thought so.


    "In the meantime, I know why you''re supposed to be here, so -"


    I tried to ask what would happen from here, but that need was gone shortly afterwards.


    A scream that seems to belong to the elves to the sound of the trees falling apart.


    If you turn your gaze to those who can hear them, you can only say that there was something there - something familiar - that was bigger for one head than the giant trees.


    "So this is how the Elf Forest perished?


    "It''s helpful to know."


    "Still, it feels even more vicious than I know... that this is serious, is it?


    ''No, it seems to have gotten so far worse as a result of taking in the witch. I don''t know if it''sforting, by the way, but she didn''t know about the witch. I knew the elves were scared, so I figured out what it was and tried to do something about it... it seemed like it was a littlete toe.


    "... Really?"


    Besides only seeing it as an objective fact, I couldn''t already think of any other thoughts as to whether my senses came even when I was paralyzed.


    You still have to look at the same thing twice.


    ''... no, the next one is thest''


    "... is that right?


    ''Oh. Well, there''s nothing more to see here. Shall we go next?''


    "This ce is even lighter than it was earlier."


    ''Either this is the crossing point or thest push. They also looked at it in the sense of confirmation, but I''m sure it wouldn''t have made a difference at the end without it here''


    "... when I hear it''s thest time, it''s like I''m not relieved?


    Rather, I have nothing but anxiety.


    And so, uh, I remembered what they said a while ago.


    I was told it was the second most painful sight before I saw the Evil Dragon.


    But so far, there has been no sight that seems spicier than that.


    ''... whether it''s a good thing that the survey is sharp. Well, given that you can prepare your mind, you should think of it as a good thing. Honestly, I was worried if I should tell you in advance. "


    "So, after all, is that what happens next?


    ''That''s right. Don''t worry about it. Next is thest look at authentic history you should see... and the sight you''d least want to see''


    With that word, Lina''s vision darkens at the earliest pace she is ustomed to.


    And the worst sight appeared in front of him.

 252 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 5

    The worst came to pass.


    Looking at the sight in front of her, Lina exhales slowly.


    I forced my mouth to move and tried to make something like augh, but I''m sure it would be terrible to do.


    But I can''t do it withoutughing... and this situation probably deserved something like this.


    "In the first ce, if I tell you, you just deserve it, and I don''t. Mr. Woo always warned me, but I always ignored it. But above all, there''s no salvation, does that mean I don''t regret it even fine dust? Even though I knew from the way I would be like this myself, I didn''t have the shards to stop it. Perhaps I would have done the same, even if I could have returned time."


    The number of bodies that have piled up is already countless.


    And it is also the work of great deeds that have been fulfilled.


    Not hearing a single grudge must have been the punishment above all else.


    If I thought they were resenting me, I could have moaned that it was myck of strength.


    "Oh, my God, if you had time to cry, think about what you should do with the rest of it, or if you were Mr. Woo, you would have said it. Sometimes I felt quite depressed..."


    Now asexually, I wanted to hear that voice.


    But that wish will nevere true.


    That''s what I knew.


    It is impossible for fate to lend a hand to those who are no longer proxies, not already adjudicators of humanity.


    I knew it, but...


    "Uh... Speak to me kindly - or I won''t say luxury, so can someone speak up for me intimately? Well, is it too luxurious at that point?"


    And where I was making such a reality escape, reality doesn''t change one thing.


    If we gave up and turned our consciousness forward, therey the undisputed reality of Lina now.


    At first nce it''s like garbage...... I guess it''s a problem in many ways, but I can''t help but think so for a moment.


    But all I can think of is a collection of ck dots. They were a collection of people.


    Although I don''t know the details because I''m still at a distance, I only know that I''m armed.


    And then the emotions that are drifting there, if you know what I mean.


    It was harmful, hostile - fear.


    Moreover, because all of it is directed at me, if I can honestly cry, I am in the mood to cry.


    "I can''t actually do that, and I can''t do it."


    Though I think it broke a lot myself, I think it would be better.


    So, one thing in the y, I came up with.


    I have no regrets or reflections at all... but I wonder what would have happened to me if it had been different at all.


    Oh, I thought so.


    It was really just a joke, and it was just bullshit, but...


    "Oh...... right. If you were sweet, you might have been different."


    I was an only child, and my parents couldn''t do anything sweet.


    They couldn''t afford it at all.


    "Hmm, sister...... no, it''s still your brother. If I had a brother, so would I. - Oh, my God, that''s really terrible bullshit."


    But this will be forgiven.


    At least this much, I want you to forgive me.


    "Even the Demon King has the right to dream."


    Oh, my God, lying, pulling the sword out of my hips.


    I could still tell you were so distant that I couldn''t tell your face, but I could tell you to bother.


    Unexpectedly leaks a bitterugh.


    "Damn, at that rate, I can''t argue with a demon king. Okay? Please hold on. I''ll leave everything to you after this."


    That, in one way or another, may mean pushing, but there will be no choice.


    I did choose myself, but this is also what they chose.


    If you get here, there''s only one thing you can do.


    "Now... let''s say we do ourst role well -"


    This is the end of a hero, a natural oue.


    It''s obvious, it''s a touchy story.


    Those who have too much power are feared and destroyed as demon kings.


    That was all we talked about.


    I''ve been doing my part ever since.


    So just follow it to the end...... oh but onest thing.


    "I don''t know who I''ve been watching - but I''ll give you one piece of advice. I have no regrets, no reflections, no fine dust - but this is definitely the wrong path. You shouldn''t do the same thing if you can -... you shouldn''t let anyone. If this is your fault, I''m just embarrassed."


    But since it was thest time, Linaughed with the utmostughter and walked towards her end, wondering if it would change where that had increased.


    "Oh... I see."


    Without seeing that figure to the end, Lina exhaled her sigh.


    Reminds me of what I said earlier as I gaze at the back of ''Lina'', which is getting farther away.


    "That''s what you said earlier, you were running away"


    ''Oh... that''s what I''m talking about. She was running away from people. At that point her power was too much for people to turn their fearful eyes''


    "I was being helped, are you?


    "I don''t really want to defend them, but they didn''t know the truth. And from those who don''t know, she''s too powerful and... above all, creepy ''


    "Creepy......?


    I haven''t seen everything, but at least from what Lina has seen, it just seems like she looked like a normal girl, including until the end of the day.


    - Oh, no.


    Except for the color of my hair.


    "But that hair color is probably something that changed a little before the end, isn''t it? Every time I saw it, my hair color had changed¡­ I think it was closer to ck."


    ''Right. That guess is correct... but that''s not what I mean when ites to creeps. Try to remember. Even though she was in a situation where her surroundings were devastated and there was nothing alive, only one survived. Many times, too. "


    "... ah"


    Sure, you''re right.


    That means, depending on the way you look at it, it also looks as if she was causing it.


    "I think if you think about it a little bit, you''ll know that''s not possible... it''s irrational to be scared of something like that"


    ''I agree, but the world of men is irrational. I can see the past. I know it well and... she was taking all the action after knowing it too. She could have abandoned it. Only a shard of the power of the Evil God is an exception, but leaving the others alone did not do enough to make the world or humanity what it would be like if the damage only expanded. Of course that''s not fatal...''


    "Still, she took the sword, didn''t she?... It''s a little bit like my brother."


    ''Right. There''s only one difference between her and him. It''s just that he''s stronger than her, and the rest is no different''


    "I think one of them is too big..."


    Nevertheless, it was a little strange for Lina to say that she was who she might have been, but that she saw herself only aspletely other HR.


    I don''t think I''d do the same thing where I was put in the same situation, so maybe it''s natural.


    ''Well, I guess it''s natural. You and she were originally someone else. You and she were supposed to be almost merged at the time of the first awakening, and it was she who was the basis for that. "


    "It didn''t happen because you had a brother?


    ''Right in a way. You merged because the stage of awakening was advanced by the inheritance of power from you, Eina. Given that your brother did not inherit power because of you, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was his fault. "


    "... as far as I''m concerned, I''m d."


    "I guess so. And probably... she would think so too.... or me, too ''


    It''s something I knew, but Mr. Woo is still not convinced of this ending.


    So you''re d this didn''t happen.


    Then why did you show this stuff to Lina... although I already understood it, that''s why I didn''t want to touch it as much as possible, and Lina had another question in her mouth.


    "By the way, what happened from one of the elves? Maybe something happened in between, right?


    ''Well, yeah. Though she was prepared, she also has something called limits. I couldn''t stand the bodies I had piled up or the sight from around me, and I tried to get some rest at the elves... so, that''s it''


    "... unhappiness is not a level."


    ''Not at all, and she had good reason to resent the world. I guess that''s why... well, that seems to have totally blown her off. As a result of going straight to destroy the Demon King and destroying him brilliantly, she was recognized by the world and humanity as the next Demon King. "


    There''s no such thing as congrattions at all, but I''m sure it''s Mr. Woo who thinks that more than anyone else.


    I couldn''t have said much without joking about it.


    ''And that''s right after that. The color of her hair changed to white.''


    "... enemies of the world, are you"


    Something that can harm the world.


    It''s also about the Demon King.


    "... that? But the demon king I know had dark hair, didn''t he?


    ''That''s right. If you were to be treated like a demon king by the color of your hair, there wouldn''t be a witch from the beginning, would there?


    "... if you ask me, it is. Then why did you change the color of her hair?


    ''Well. All I could do was see, and by then, after I had already been disconnected. I didn''t know better. "


    All in all, there is only one fact.


    She became the Demon King and was disputed by the people as the Demon King.


    That is all.


    "... there''s really no salvation"


    ''I don''t know how it was for her, though. It''s just... if it''s an objective opinion, everyone would agree with you.''


    "There was nothing you could do?


    ''To me, you''re right if that means it, and she wouldn''t have been able to help. She''s made up her mind, but that just sped up the time. It doesn''t end the same where it is. She inherited too much power. If I hadn''t at least inherited the arr, I might still have figured it out... because there was no way I could have known that to me or her then, and if it hadn''t been for the arr again, it would have been true that she would have most likely fallen halfway down''


    I guess that''s what you said when you were an evil dragon.


    But I don''t really try to talk about it because I still think it would be without it?


    Then you shouldn''t even ask much.


    "Was there anybody else who seemed to be able to do something?


    ''At least I didn''t know. I can''t do that to another proxy... or it would be God if it were possible, but there would be so much impossible to do to get God to do something in his sleep''


    "... Huh? What do you mean, God''s asleep?


    "Meaning as it is, though? I can''t see it about God either, so it''s a mixed spection... but it''s probably the God I''m still sleeping with that destroyed the God I called the Evil God. Technically, God can''t fight each other, so I guess that means he helped the people who deserve it, but if we were to destroy God, it would be a lot harder. And then the end of the day. So it looks like we''ve been active for nearly three hundred years, but from there, we''ve fallen asleep, and we''re still asleep."


    "Mmm... it seems like it was hard, and I don''t think I have a choice, but I honestly don''t think it''s going to help."


    ''I agree, but don''t say much. For once, you''ll be my biological parent. But that''s why we can''t rely on God''s power. "


    I guess that sounded like something to say, because you''re actually right.


    I''m also talking about things that don''t seem necessary, to tell them that it''s no use thinking when they need it, and that if it does, it''s toote.


    ''Well, that''s why we talked about it and showed it... and you understand what it''s meant to be, by the way?


    "I honestly don''t want to understand."


    "Show understanding in that mood. If you want it, it''s not too rash to end the conversation here. But you wouldn''t want that, would you?


    "... you''re right."


    The path she followed was everything she remembered.


    And even if it ended differently, it doesn''t make a big difference from the big picture.


    No, it could be worse because it ends differently.


    In other words... the soma following the same path as her was likely to end the same.


    "When you found out the king''s capital was likely in danger, you were moving a lot for the loved ones, weren''t you? That''s why I found out about this. You''re gonna have to move. ''


    You were right.


    To be pr, Lina doesn''t care what happens to the world.


    Thinking about it, I guess Lina and ''Lina'' are still different beings.


    But still, there''s something Lina can''t give away either.


    If that''s what you want... if you don''t want to do this sight that you least want to see.


    Lina will do anything.


    "So, what the hell is Lina supposed to do?


    "The story is quick and helpful. Right, let''s start with... ''


    Maybe that doesn''t change the other self either.


    With such certainty, Lina listened to the voice she had be ustomed to hearing.

 253 What Succeedes The Blood Of The Demon King Part 1

    ħÍõ¤ÎѪ¤ò¾@¤°¤È¤¤¤¦Òâζ¤ò¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤¬Õý´_¤ËÀí½â¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤­¤Ã¤ÈÍõ¶¼¤òħÍõ¤¬Òu“Ĥ·¤¿áá¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤è¤êÕý´_¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎÕæ¤ÃÖ»ÖФΤ³¤È¤«¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤¬Ä§Íõ¤Î×ˤòÒŠ¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ßhÄ¿¤Ë¤À¤±¤À¡£


    ¤í¤¯¤Ë¤½¤Îâ·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¾àëx¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î˲ég¤ËÀí½â¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¤³¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤«¡¢¤È¡£


    ¤É¤³¤«Àä¤á¤¿×Ô·Ö¤¬ÕæÉϤ«¤éÒŠÏÂ¤í¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¸ÐÒ™¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æͬ•r¤Ë¡¢Àí½â¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ×Է֤ˤϥ¢¥ì¤ÎѪ¤¬Á÷¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡¢¤È¡£


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¤½¤ì¤ò´_¤«¤á¤¿•r¤Î¸¸¤Î·´�ê¤Ï´Î¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤ó£¿¡¡¤¢¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÑԤäƤʤ«¤Ã¤¿¤Ã¤±¤Ê¡¹


    Èˤ¬É¢¡©�˜¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¤³¤ÎÓH¤Ï¡¢¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ï�™¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢ÆÕͨ¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¿¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ºÎ¤Ç¤è£¿¡¹


    šÝ¸¶¤±¤ëÒªËؤ¬¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Çíþ¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ë¡¢¸¸¤Ï¼ç¤òÝX¤¯¤¹¤¯¤á¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤«¤é¡¢³£×R¤òÖI¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ê¿ÚÕ{¤Ç¾A¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤¬Ä§Íõ¤ÎѪ¤òÒý¤¤¤Æ¤ë¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎѪ¤ò²ÄÁϤȤ·¤Æ×÷¤é¤ì¤¿¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤ÏÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤ó¤À¤í£¿¡¡¤Ê¤é¤½¤Î¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤¬Š—¤Ã¤Æºô¤ó¤Ç¤ë¥Ù¥¢¥È¥ê©`¥Á¥§¤¬Ä§Íõ¤È¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦év‚S¤Ê¤Î¤«¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð×Ô¤º¤È·Ö¤«¤ë¤³¤È¤À¤í¡£¤¢¤¤¤Ä¤â¤Ê¤ë¤Ù¤¯¤ÏŠ—¤È¤Ïºô¤Ð¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤¿¤Ä¤â¤ê¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À¤¬¡¢¤Õ¤È¤·¤¿ÅÄ×ӤǺô¤ó¤Ç¤¿¤·¡¢¤ªÇ°¤âºÎ»Ø¤«¤Ï„¤¤¤¿Ê¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¥Ù¥¢¥È¥ê©`¥Á¥§¤È¤Ï¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Îĸ¤ÎÃû¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢´_¤«¤ËС¤µ¤¤í•¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤¬Ä¸¤Î¤³¤È¤òÏ¡¤Ë¤½¤¦ºô¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ÏÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ï¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯½Y¤Ó¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤°¤¦¤ÎÒô¤â³ö¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ï¤³¤Î¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢šÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æµ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤¬Ä§Íõ¤ÎѪ¤«¤é×÷¤é¤ì¤¿¥Û¥à¥ó¥¯¥ë¥¹¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤È¹²¤Ë¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ê¤«¤éħÍõ³Ç¤ÇÉ«¡©¤È„¤¤¤¿•r¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤³¤È×ÔÌå¤Ï„e¤Ë¥·¥ç¥Ã¥¯¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤À¡¢³Ì¶È¤Ë¤·¤«Ë¼¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢É«¡©¤È„¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Ë¤è¤êÍêÈ«¤ËÒâ×R¤Ï¤½¤Ã¤Á¤Ë¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤ªÇ°¤ÏÕæÃæÄ¿¤¹¤®¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢ÕæÃæÄ¿¤Ê¤Î¤Ï´_¤«¤ËÀûµã¤Ê¤ó¤À¤¬¡¢¤¿¤Þ¤Ë¤½¤Î¤»¤¤¤ÇÃî¤Ë¥Ý¥ó¥³¥Ä»¯¤¹¤ë¤è¤Ê£¿¡¡¿¼¤¨¤¹¤®¤ÆÒ•Ò°¤¬ÏÁ¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤ê¡¢Ë¼¿¼¤¬·ÖÉ¢¤·¤Æ±ØÒª¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤Ë˼¿¼¤òÏò¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ê¤Ê¡¹


    ¤È¤Ï¸¸¤ÎÑԤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ħÍõ³Ç¤òïw¤Ó³ö¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤ì¤¬Ô­Òò¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤³¤ì¤Þ¤¿¤°¤¦¤ÎÒô¤â³ö¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢É«¡©Ã¦¤·¤¤ÉϤˡ¢ºÎ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é³Ç¤Ë¤Ï½ü¼Ä¤ë¤Ê¡¢¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤¿¤á¡¢¤ªÈ̤Ӥǥé¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤Ë¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿•r¤Ë¤Ò¤Ã¤½¤ê¤È»á¤¤¤ËÐФ俤Ȥ¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¹ÊšÝ¤¬¤Ä¤±¤ÐÕh½Ì¤¸¤ß¤¿¤â¤Î¤òÊܤ±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡£


    ¨D¨D¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¤È¤«Ë¼¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÎҤʤ¬¤é¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤«¤·¤é¤Í¤¨¡­¡­¡¹


    ´_¤«¤Ë¤â¤¦¶þÄê¤ÏÇ°¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤«¤é¡¢‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¤½¤¦ÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤ÏºÎ¤«¤¬ß`¤¦¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò…Û¤­¡¢Ë¼¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¿Õ¤òÒŠÉϤ²¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏҊʤÊÇà¿Õ¤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·ÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢½ñ¤ÎšÝ·Ö¤Ë¤½¤Î¹â¾°¤¬ºÏ¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    „ÙÊ֤ǤϤ¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÌìšÝ¤Èͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë×Է֤Κݷ֤⤽¤¦¤½¤¦º†…g¤Ë¤Ï‰ä¤¨¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢ÊË·½¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤½¤³¤Ç¥¦¥¸¥¦¥¸¤È¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤â¤Þ¤¿Òâζ¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    šÝ·Ö¤òÈë¤ìÌ椨¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤È¹²¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏÂ¤í¤»¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏÒŠ‘T¤ì¤¿¹â¾°¤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    Ó–¾šˆö¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤¤¤Ä¤â¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÈˤÇÙc¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤½¤³¤Ï¡¢Õ䤷¤¤¤³¤È¤ËÕl¤Î×ˤâ¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÍõ¶¼¤¬Òu“Ĥµ¤ì¤¿Ö±áá¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï¤½¤Î•r¤Î¹â¾°¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤Î•r×Է֤ϥΥ¤¥â¥ó¥È¼Ò¤ÎÎÝ·ó¤Ç¥½©`¥Þ¤È¹²¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¤È¡¢‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢Ò£¤«ß^È¥¤ÎÇé¾°¤òÌ÷¤á¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÏÄ¿¤ò¼š¤á¤¿¡£


    ŒgëH¤½¤Î¤°¤é¤¤Îô¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤â˼¤¨¤ë¤·¡­¡­»ò¤¤¤Ï¡¢½ñ¤ÎšÝ·Ö¤¬¤½¤Î•r¤Î¤â¤Î¤È½ü¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤»¤¤¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ë¤â¡¢¤¢¤Î•r¤Î¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Î¤³¤È¤òѧԺ¤òÆƉ²¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤ÇÂä¤ÁÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¹�¤¬¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢Œg¤Ïß`¤¦¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½×î³õ¤Î핤Ϥ½¤¦Ë¼¤¤¡¢ÊÖ�»¤¦¤³¤È¤Î³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤×Ô·Ö¤òšnÑ÷¤¯Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤ÏÊÂŒg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤Î¤¦¤Á¤Ë¡¢„e¤Î¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤³¤½¤¬¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÎÖФËħÍõ¤ÎѪ¤¬Á÷¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤è¤ê…—ÃܤËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤¹¤°¤ËšÝ¤Ë¤·¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Æ¤Ã¤­¤ê¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤É¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢ºÎ¤è¤ê½ñ¤Ï¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òšÝ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöºÏ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤¬ß`¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ŒgëH¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ŸoÒâ×RϤǤº¤Ã¤ÈÒâ×R¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤È¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡£


    ¤¿¤È¤¨¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ç¡¢Ñ§Ôº¤Î¹¥·À¤Ç¤Î•r¤Ë±¾šÝ¤Ç¤ä¤é¤º¡¢±»º¦¤¬’ˆ´ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡£


    ¤½¤Îáá¤Î’ßÓ‘‘é¤Î•r¤Ë¡¢Ÿoñj¤ËÁ¦¤òÈë¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤ÇÖ܇ì¤ËÓàÓ‹¤Ê±»º¦¤òÓ뤨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¢±¾µ±¤Ë¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤Ï×ÔÐŤò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤ÏÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ÓФêµÃ¤ë¤«ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤«¤ÇÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢Ê®·Ö¤ËÓФêµÃ¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤¢¤Î•r¤Î¤³¤È¤òšÝ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤¦¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï…§¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ë¤Ï¤¢¤ÎħÍõ¤ÎѪ¤¬Á÷¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï·ñ¶¨¤·¤è¤¦¤Î¤Ê¤¤ÊÂŒg¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎħÍõ¤Ï¡¢¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹Íõ¹ú¤Ë»ìÂÒ¤òÕФ­¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤é¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ‰²œç¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÑԤ路¤á¤¿ÏàÊÖ¤À¡£


    ×Է֤⤽¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤ÆÑÔ¤¨¤è¤¦¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÓH¤¬�™¤Ê¤é¤Ð×Ó¤â�™¤ò³É¤¹¤È¤ÏÏÞ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢ÓH¤Î¤Þ¤¿ÓH¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Éиü¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤È·ñ¶¨³öÀ´¤ë¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¢¤ëÈÕ¤½¤ó¤ÊšÝ³Ö¤Á¤¬Ñ¿Éú¤¨ŒgÐФ¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ï¡¢ÑÔ¤¤ÇФì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê‘ïÑԤϡ¢Ë¼¤¤¤Ã¤­¤ê·ñ¶¨¤µ¤ì¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¤À¤«¤é¸¸¤Ë¤Ï¥Ý¥ó¥³¥Ä’Q¤¤¤ò¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢´_¤«¤ËŸoñj¤Ë�™¤¤·½¤Ë¿¼¤¨¤¹¤®¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ·ñ¶¨³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¤ó¤ÆÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¤é¡¢Õl¤À¤Ã¤Æͬ¤¸¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ´Î¤Î˲ég¤Ë¤ÏÕl¤¬ºÎ¤ò¤·¤¿¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Ç¤â¡£


    ¸¸¤ËÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤òÐŤ¸¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÊË·½¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡¤³¤ó¤ÊÈդˤޤ¿ÎïºÃ¤­¤¬¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤À¤È˼¤¨¤Ð¡­¡­¤Ê¤ó¤À¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¤È¡¢Â„¤³¤¨¤¿Éù¤ËÕñ¤ê·µ¤ë¡£


    Ò•½ç¤ËÓ³¤Ã¤¿×ˤÏÓèÏëͨ¤ê¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÏÉÙ¤·¤À¤±¤ÎŬÁ¦¤ò±ØÒª¤È¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÏàÊÖ¤¬¤Á¤ç¤¦¤É¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¾�¤ß¤½¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¿ÚÔª¤òÉÙ¤·¤À¤±�Š¤¯¿`¤ê¸¶¤±¤Æ¤ª¤«¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    Ô‡¤·¤ËÉÙ¤·¤À¤±¿Ú¤òé_¤¤¤Æ¤ß¤Æ¡¢¾�¤ß¤½¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤ò´_ÕJ¤¹¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤«¤é¡¢²»™CÏÓ¤½¤¦¤Ë¤âÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦Ã¼¤òÁ¢¤Æ¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¿Ú¤òé_¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤À¡¢¤È¤ÏËæ·Ö¤ÊÑÔ¤¤²Ý¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤è¡­¡­¤½¤â¤½¤âÎïºÃ¤­¤À¤Ã¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¡¢¤¢¤ó¤¿¤À¤Ã¤Æ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤·¤ç¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¡¹

 254 What Succeedes The Blood Of The Demon King Part 2

    "That''s not a denial, is it? That''s a presumption in the first ce? I didn''t think such a lover could be anywhere but my own."


    "You really say..."


    Aina exhaled as she half-eyed at the approaching soma.


    Most importantly, there is no denying the word "love of things."


    For there is nothing to say but lovers, such as those whoe here on a day like this.


    "Anyone who wants to take a break because it''s aplete vacation in the corner will rest, and anyone who wants to do something to remember that day will go somewhere else, not here that doesn''t make sense toe."


    "Well, you''re right."


    Complete vacation, as its name suggests, is the day on which the College will bepletely vacated, which was recently set up in the College.


    Since the college itself will be closed, it is not possible to use the training area as a matter of course.


    That is why there are no people here.


    By the way, this day ofplete vacation was only once a year, and it was now five years ago that the day was created, and it was only four years ago that it was to be implemented.


    And today was the day the king''s capital was raided five years ago.


    "It''s been a busy day in the city, isn''t it? I''ve never been there, so I don''t know."


    "It seems so. They''re gonna make no less noise than the Founding Fathers'' Festival, right? I''ve never been there in my life."


    With that said, when we looked at each other, we had a bitterugh.


    Even so, it feels like what are you doing here?


    I don''t know about Soma, but even though Aina had never been to this day''s festival, there was no special reason.


    They simply say they don''t feel like riding.


    Unless there''s a big reason, there''s not even a backward reason.


    Indeed, there is nothing to be said but that.


    Or... maybe that''s what I''m saying if I haven''t blown myself out yet.


    The College made this day aplete vacation because there are people whose hearts were broken today, originally five years ago.


    I know that Aina was protecting this ce that day, and that there were people here who were protected.


    But by nature, they should have fought just like Eina.


    Because even if you don''t say that for that matter... it''s true that some percent came to the college for that reason.


    But without fighting, they chose to be protected.


    That is not something we have no choice in.


    Even though they had the power to fight, they were not yet adults, and the demons that wereing were like they could die enough.


    There''s no choice but to remember fear and be frightened.


    In fact, it is said that at the start of the following year, about 10% of the people did not return to the college.


    There should never have been arge number of students left at that time, but I guess that means that quite a few of them have broken their hearts.


    I''m sure whoever can me it is not alone.


    Because those who are to remain can understand that feeling.


    And what I thought was the same for those who were not in the college.


    Those who saw the whole destroyed college and were relieved regretted it, and those who could not do anything again regretted it.


    Aina doesn''t know the situation directly...... how many thoughts they had would be as shown by the fact that thanks to their help, the College is now able to resume in a year.


    I know that because their thoughts have continued ever since and Aina also sees them in person regarding it.


    Evidence of this is that the training grounds have clearly be more crowded after school than before.


    But that''s probably why the Dean of the College decided to give the day aplete rest.


    There is no one who can work hard all the time.


    I took a break today or so, and I did so in order to build up my strength after tomorrow.


    Nevertheless, it seems that some people have gone out of their way to train you since the King''s capital rebuilt... but it has already been five years since then.


    The wound must have healed.


    That being said, there are still people here who are worried about Gi back then... but things are subtly different...


    "... I mean me, right?"


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing, I''m just talking to myself. By the way, speaking of which, do you know what other people are doing? Felicia asked me to go to the city, so maybe Felicia and She are going that way."


    "Well... I think Sylvia said she had a job as a royalty."


    "Again...? You did say you did itst year, didn''t you? It was oddly noticeable at the Founding Fathers'' Festival, and isn''t it noticeable recently about that daughter, the King and his wife?


    "The royal family is royal and varied."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you say it doesn''t concern us, and I hope that girl is convinced..."


    Wang Du will have a festival on this day to show the inside and outside that he forgot about the day and started making noise again by making noise, whether it should be taken for granted or not.


    If the Founding Fathers'' Festival is traced back, it seems it was held to make people aware that they were liberated, so maybe it''s something simr.


    By the way, it seems that Sylvia is working there as a royalty because she is one of those people who confronted the Demon King in person at that time.


    It seemed like it was meant to show his majesty as a royalty, but Sylvia is inherently in a state almost equal to no inheritance rights as a royalty.


    And yet, around the time I''m getting in the way of the Founding Fathers'' Festival, the royalty seems to be thinking of something too... and so on, well, who was it?


    Whatever it is, it seems like it''s going to be a big deal, but I guess that''s fine because he seems convinced by it.


    Once you graduate from college, you''re probably going to do something at the castle as it is.


    "Speaking of Felicia and She, we''ve both been walking around a lottely without worrying about people."


    "Right... well, you mean you''re used to it. Regardless of She, Felicia''s a little worried about not getting too distracted, but she''s basically with She, so she''ll be fine around there, right? Sometimes I get a little worried that she''s the only one... but I don''t know what she''s capable of."


    Whether you used to be in college or not, She and Felicia often wore hoods when they went to the city, these days they stopped wearing hoods when they went to the city.


    I''m sure that would be a good change.


    Among the lively and noisy festivals, including the fact that we became aggressive and learned about the fun.


    Sometimes it makes me a little worried about each other, but they seem toplement each other in a way that feels good to be two.


    As much as I envy you watching, you two are close.


    Maybe I want to bury what I''ve had.


    Even after graduating from college, those two must be together all the time.


    I''m just a little concerned about Felicia.


    I hear the Dean of the College is supposed to be protecting him now.


    It also means that you can get out of college because of it.


    But if you graduate from college, there''s no way you can do that.


    I wonder what I would do...... but I wasn''t even that worried.


    It seems that Soma took the Felicia thing, and if the Dean of the College is involved, he''s probably thinking of something.


    Must not be a bad thing.


    "Will Lars and Helen see you again this year?


    "So, I guess. It is as hard as ever. Well, it''s not a bad thing..."


    Those two are the heads of those who go to the city and train, even though the training ground is closed, as I mentioned earlier.


    It just seemed like it was the first time I cared about those days and worked hard, but now that seems normal.


    So it doesn''t seem to be unscrupulous, so I''m sure it''s one thing to say.


    It seems that Lars intends to join the Knights after graduating from college, and Helen intends to continue straight to the High Department.


    I guess the more I graduate with both, the less effortlessly I see them now, but still Radius is a small country.


    One of these days you must meet some mundane apuse.


    "... that? Speaking of which, what about Lina?


    "Yeah? I don''t even know you, do I? I mean, I haven''t seen it yet today."


    "Really? Untilst year, I''ve been hanging out with you all day... I mean, I''ve been weirdtely, haven''t I? Speaking of which, I think that girl was like this five years ago..."


    "I would think too much. I thought you said you wanted Hildegard to graduate with us again.


    "... I can''t deny it."


    Lina has been admitted to the college a yearte, so it is certain that Soma and herself will remain even after graduation.


    ... No, I may have overstated that it is definitive.


    He really said to the Dean if we could graduate with him or not, and if we couldn''t, we''d quit on the way! I also know he said something like that.


    Exactly, I think that will be stopped... but in the end, I also feel like it depends on the future of Soma.


    ... Though that''s me too.


    Eina didn''t know what to do after Soma graduated from college.


    Or perhaps no one will know.


    Or maybe Soma has made up his mind.


    It might be easy if something were to be a decisive hit, but Soma''s purpose is still unfulfilled and, as always, we haven''t even found something that could be a clue.


    And this country had a very peaceful time now.


    The disturbed man, who existed to some extent in the country, has heard stories of how distracted he was when Wang Du was half-destructed and managed to do so.


    It''s not a noisy story, it simply means that you shredded the power of those people by cheating on them... but it seems to have worked unexpectedly well, and it seems very unlikely that troubles will ur on the inside.


    I also listen to disturbing stories from time to time around.


    It is often heard that civil unrest in Veritas is close, that there may be some movement in the Holy Capital soon, etc.


    Whatever happened to Veritas in the Sacred Capital, it won''t even reach Radius.


    Either way, this country is at peace now.


    Yes, as creepy as it sounds.


    Or... so anxious.


    I guess that''s why.


    It''s like those days five years ago that vague nasty thingse to Aina''s chest in the mundane moments.


    What passes behind your brain is that this sight in front of you is turning into a pile of debris in the next moment.


    If that doesn''t happen, why can you say it?


    If someone doesn''t cause it, how can you guarantee it?


    Who says I won''t do it?


    But what came to mind shortly after I thought of it was exactly what was returned to Aina, who uttered those words.


    It''s my father''s word.


    - If you don''t believe in yourself, you just have to believe in someone you can believe in.


    For example, I ignored the words that followed me or something, but at that time it came to my mind reflexively, and I turned my gaze to the person I had previously thought of.


    The nced soma was strangely inclined to her neck.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    That back,pared to a long time ago, grew considerably.


    He looks like he''s changed his face, changed his body, and approached a man, to an adult.


    But I''m sure nothing had changed inside of it.


    As Eina is.


    Yes... in many ways, maybe Eina hasn''t changed since then.


    I''ve grown tall, and although I may have gotten a little feminine in my body... inside of it.


    So...


    "... hey, remember?


    "What is?


    "When you said you''de and help me if I got caught."


    "... it''s another story I miss a lot. I''m sure you''re talking about when you offered Aina a way to crush her spare time. I think the nuances are slightly different."


    "It''s okay. Details. I mean, tell me for yourself, but I remember you so well, you..."


    Rather, as much as I remembered that Aina was told and that was the situation.


    But the situation doesn''t matter at this time.


    Because all that matters is the word and the fact that you said it to me.


    "I''m still confident in my memory there... so what''s wrong with that?


    It''s nothing, right? I just remembered that... if the same thing happened again... yeah, even if it wasn''t, if I was in trouble, you''d be here to help, and I was just wondering. "


    "Hmm...? Is that natural?


    Nature and mouth loosen to the attitude of just saying what is normal.


    But I didn''t want to be seen in that face, so I slipped my gaze from face to face.


    "............ thats it. Don''t worry about it."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know what it is, but I think you should be relieved."


    While I say I''m not sure, I think I can assure Soma that if he does, he can.


    And, inadvertently, Soma shrugged, well.


    "I guess it''s time for me to go."


    "What? I knew you had something to do?


    "I don''t know what it is, but it''s not like that, is it? Somehow I just wanted to go somewhere else, just like I came here."


    "Well... well, that''s fine. So, where exactly are you going? You''re not from the city, are you?


    "Well, I don''t feel like going over there... well, whatever you want. What will Eina do?


    "I... well, I''m going to stay here a little longer. I feel that way somehow."


    "Is that so?"


    When I said that and nodded, Soma turned her back.


    And.


    "See youter."


    The figure of Soma walking out and leaving was natural.


    There is no such thing as suspicion.


    Even so, Aina was following its back naturally.


    You should know something if you stare, as if you''re unconscious about that.


    ... I had a terrible heartbeat about why.


    I felt like Soma was going somewhere like this.


    Think about it a little bit, though, and I''ll think about it now.


    Because it is peaceful here these days, it is now even more so that Soma disappears flustered.


    That has not led to any particr major incidents or anything so far.


    So there''s nothing wrong with it, and there''s nothing to worry about.


    While trying to tell herself that way, Eina consciously took her gaze off Soma.


    Keep your gaze up and look up at the sky.


    When I saw it as soon as I got here and now, it doesn''t make any difference to what I see.


    But Eina''s mood must have changed¡­ it should have.


    For some reason, Aina only seemed to dislike the sight of the sky, holding something vaguely anxious in her breasts.

 255 Sometimes ItS One Of Those Old Stories.

    When I realized it, I wondered if Soma Misty was dreaming.


    But that would be true.


    It is a meadow on one side that is spreading in sight, with creatures that, if not because of their minds, have never seen them at the end of their gaze.


    As much as I doubt mymon sense here, Soma is not flying.


    Well, technically, I''ve seen the creature before... Hate and it''s a game story.


    Not in the real world.


    "Well... when was my life asleep..."


    Ahead of looking up there was a blue sky until stunning, and the whining was sucked in vain.


    Since Soma came to this world, three months had passed in the early days.


    Although I was often confused at first, I can get used to life here even if I don''t like it after exactly three months.


    And that''s too much time to admit that this is a different world.


    ... No, I just lied a little bit.


    It''s about admitting that this is a different world.


    Because such things had ended less than five minutes aftering here.


    It wouldn''t be so strange, though.


    Anyway, it''s obviously an unrecognizable ce, and there are creatures like demons.


    If I had always escaped reality or something, it wouldn''t be strange where I would have died as it were.


    Of course it could have been a real dream, or it could have been dodgy, but then it was just a joke.


    But if it is real and if it is a different world, we need to act as soon as possible.


    Considering what to prioritize, I didn''t have time to think about anything extra.


    Fortunately, there is a rtivelyrge city just around the corner, and we were able to reach it safely at first.


    It is a city with walls as huge and splendid as it looks up...... or maybe what happened there was the most tense asion since I woke up in this world.


    Because it was a beautiful meadow until we reached the city, and although far away we saw shadows like creatures, we didn''t have to worry about being attacked in particr.


    But there was a castle gate, where two men dressed as soldiers stood.


    Moreover, for some reason, they looked strangely nervous, and they could tell from a distance that they had more power than was necessary in their hands with spears.


    Wow, something is going on and I think it''s obvious... so the question is, what is the situation in Soma?


    He is a suspicious unidentified person who does not possess anything to prove his identity.


    Keep going. No one will be able to me Soma for wanting to turn right.


    But if you do that, you won''t be waiting for a grievance, and I don''t know what the level of civilization in this world is.


    It''s also possible that if you get caught, it''s over.


    It is certain that he will starve to death or be killed, without any chance of going where he fled.


    If you don''t know what else to do... I put you in the city lightly with nothing in particr.


    I wonder what happened earlier.


    I asked him if he could prove his identity or something, but anything like that seems to bemon here.


    You think it''s rarer for someone who can do that in the first ce?


    So there''s nothing you can stop at the castle gate without so much, and you can live in the city as it is.


    However, the city was a little noisy because of something that happened a while ago, and it seems that the soldiers were tense because of it.


    It''s already over, and I didn''t have a problem, so I was told not to worry about it.


    Soma was also convinced that if that was the case, there is no problem because there was no actual harm.


    If there is only one problem though...... would it have been the king of this country for some reason that has passed on that information?


    Yes, I thought it was a rtivelyrge city, and I thought it had a fine castle wall, but apparently Soma came and it was the king''s capital of this country.


    Soma, who had safely entered the city, was somehow sent straight to the royal castle, and told all those things.


    It remains unclear why Soma received such a wee.


    Or after that, I was normally liberated after being exined a little bit more about this city and country, so I didn''t even think about it specifically if I didn''t need to care.


    In fact, the exnation was appreciated, and so far no detriment has arisen from it, even though the intention and reason are unclear.


    There''s no way I could tell from what I cared, it''s a waste of time trying to think.


    There''s more to do than that, so I''m sure you won''t have to think about it in the future.


    Whatever it is, that''s how it got off to a good start in life in the other world, but that''s all that went well.


    Naturally.


    Though the strange and the words went through, I can''t read the letters, and I don''t know the right or left in the literal sense.


    I don''t know if themon sense in me works... No, it almost certainly doesn''t.


    It would be better to think that things are going well.


    Though it certainly didn''t go well, it wasn''t as terrible as there was nothing I could do.


    If you don''t know, you told the city people most of the time, and if they were wrong, they told you the same thing.


    In the beginning, although I was surprised at what this would mean, I soon found out why.


    There is no such thing as, simply, they were wide hearted and gentle.


    Or you could say that you had room in your mind, etc.


    They were calm anyway.


    And I could easily guess why.


    They could afford life itself.


    So I was calm, and I could be kind to others.


    Their temperament would also have had something to do with it, but there would be no mistake that it was greater than anything else.


    It makes it harder for anyone to pay attention to others if they can''t afford it, and vice versa, they can be nice to others if they can afford it.


    Maybe the least I could afford at that time must have been Soma.


    But thanks to this, Soma managed to create an environment where she could live without any problems, even if she could not say that things were going well.


    I wondered if the first thing I would do in the other world would be to look for a way to work, but I couldn''t eat or stay anywhere without money.


    It was a top priority, and I was able to find it safely.


    Thanks to this, after three months, I am still able to live... If there is one problem, is it the farmer who is able to find the job?


    Soma herself still thinks it''s enough why she came to different worlds and is a farmer, but that''s the only way she could work.


    There is a demon in this world, just as I first thought of the creature I saw.


    It is iparably powerful and a clear threat to animals and others.


    If left alone, it is harmful to people, and so are those who exorcise it.


    Soldiers, mercenaries, adventurers.


    But that is only the story of this whole world.


    To put it bluntly, there are hardly any of those people in this ce where Soma is currently being looked after.


    It seems that this is not the only city, but the whole of this country, and the reason for this is simply because demons are not so powerful.


    Though even adults would be in danger of death if they were alone, if there were two or three of them, it would be possible to get rid of them, and if there were five of them, they could even take them down?


    Less dangerous means inevitably less money is spent on it.


    Demons are dangerous, so if you defeat them, you will be paid a bounty, but the amount depends on how dangerous the demons are.


    Demons like the ones that go around here don''t make a lot of money when they knock them down.


    If that happens, the adventurers will head elsewhere, and as things stand, they won''t be in trouble.


    Naturally, there is no shortage of adventurers¡­ rather, it is farmers who are not enough.


    Because demons are not so dangerous, and fertilend is spreading, and this is thergest barn zone in the world.


    So much so that it is also known as the world''s pantry, and no matter how many hands there are for it.


    On the contrary, most of them are covered by imports, so there are enough other hands.


    At the end of the day, all Soma could do was help the farmer.


    "¡­ for now, we have a healthy life."


    It''s amon ce to stay, but you can eat three meals, and above all, get up early to bed.


    Sometimes I use my body and it would be healthier than it was before I definitely got here.


    Being inert and going to school and helping farmers to live.


    If you ask me which is happier, I guess that depends on people''s values.


    "Whatever it is, it''s first to get used to this life"


    Although I''m still somewhat used to it, it''s not enough to afford it.


    Let''s start with that, including what we''re going to do.


    That''s how Soma, who somehow remembers what he''s been up to, stands up, all right, trying to get in the mood.


    "So let''s say we work hard today."


    I left the inn behind, whining to myself, which had bepletely like a habit.


    If you look up at the sky, the sky has only just begun to whiten, but the farmer''s morning is early.


    Instead, I''m not used to it yet, so Soma is even the slower one.


    The farmer Soma is helping is a short distance from the castle wall, and if you head over now, you''ll arrive roughly when Yang shows his facepletely.


    They''re supposed to have to start working at this point, and they''re actually working, so they can''t afford to be rxed.


    No, but... it was just a whim that Soma headed down a different path than usual.


    There are two great roads running in the center of the city, and a id narrow road stretches across it.


    That means you don''t have to worry about getting lost somewhat off the side, and travel times are not as different again.


    After learning about it, Soma asionally takes a small pleasure in walking a little off the road in the direction she feelsfortable in.


    What''s different is that it''s only a few steps away.


    But that alone makes this city look like a different face.


    No, or maybe that''s not just this city.


    It could have been the same in the original world, just not trying.


    But Soma didn''t know that, or at least for Soma today, this was an act to recognise that this is a different world.


    Sometimes I wonder if this is really a different world because I help farmers do the same thing every day.


    Maybe that means I''ve be familiar here... but I still can''t afford Soma enough to tell if it''s good or bad.


    So until I can at least think about it, I need to forget something like difort with this world.


    "... yeah?


    And so Soma stopped, because the sound reached her ear that was somehow deafening, but stimting to her memory.


    It wasn''t thinking about anything that got my foot there.


    Perhaps I should say that it has turned reflexively rather than.


    Every time my leg progresses, the sound bes louder, stimting Soma''s memory only for that matter.


    And... when we get to the source of that sound, Soma will see it.


    "This is... swordsmanship, is it?


    It was the first moment that Soma touched something called swordsmanship in this world.

 256 Sometimes ItS An Old Story, Part Two.

    When I realized that this was a different world, there were two things Soma expected.


    It''s swords and magic.


    I didn''t ask for anything fantastic about the world, I asked for something called swordsmanship and magic, they themselves.


    But the expectation was shattered without hesitation.


    Especially when ites to magic.


    Because there was no such thing as magic in this world.


    There are demons, obviously fantasy-looking worlds, but there is no magic.


    How much despair Soma had is so hard to put into words.


    Besides, if they say they once existed, and now they say they''ve beenpletely lost or something, they can''t even hope anymore.


    ... or if this was a soma after rebirth... if it wasn''t a soma, if it was a soma, it might be able to resurrect it if it once existed, or something like that, but the soma when I heard about it and the hatred was the best because it lived now.


    I couldn''t be that optimistic.


    However, when ites to magic, it was probably still better for the minute I was given uppletely.


    The problem was with swordsmanship.


    In this world of fighting demons, there was something called swordsmanship to be taken for granted.


    Unlike the original world, it is one of a fine mainstream, without ever being in decline.


    But the problem here is still the current situation in this country.


    Although it''s one of the mainstream in this world, we don''t really need it in this country.


    Sometimes we simply don''t need much martial arts, but in this country it is mainly rmended to use spears or bows.


    And if it''s not necessary, then there''s no point in being in this country.


    Just like the adventurers, those who teach have gone to other countries.


    The problem is that if you go to another country, someone will teach you swordsmanship.


    But Soma now lives to the fullest.


    It is certainly impossible to go to another country.


    No, in that sense, where I could learn swordsmanship in this country, I might not have been able to pay for it... but it was a bad idea to be in a position where I might get it halfway.


    I can''t give up, I can''t even get it.


    Behind the back of a healthy life, there was a little dissatisfaction in his mind.


    It is the sight I found in it.


    Two people with wooden swords are meeting each other.


    It was only natural that he jumped in there with momentum and asked me to teach him swordsmanship.


    At least, in Soma.


    Well, they said no, as a matter of course.


    There are two reasons.


    One is simply because Soma had no money.


    It is a story of whether there are idiots who teach what is gold for free.


    Nevertheless, that''s like ast resort, and the real reason is that they were in a meeting, they just stopped by here on their journey.


    I n to travel by boat to another country in a week''s time, and I can''t possibly be taught.


    He just happened to be in a mock fight that day, trying not to blunt his arms.


    But again, as is normal, there is no way Soma would give up on that extent.


    I couldn''t do magic, so this was the only thing that made me feel strong.


    Soma wanted to use swordsmanship and magic simply because of admiration.


    If I say so, the very heart I would like to use is the reason¡­ but that doesn''t mean that the heart I seek is weak.


    Strong enough to showcase the opening dungeon... but raw hatred and Soma was on his way to work.


    Besides, he is a must to live, and the person he took care of.


    Though they pulled my hair as far back as they could, I managed to make it by running...


    "... has it been nearly five years since then? When I think about hanging up, I think that''s it..."


    Thinking about the past, Soma waved her arms down with a bitter smile.


    The wind chirp sounds and my arms stop where I can imagine them.


    And there was a sword made of wood, which was in his hand, firmly there.


    That must be something very inappropriate, if one sees it.


    To call it swordsmanship or something, it must be horrible.


    Still, it was an aggregation that Soma had umted between now and then.


    That''s all there is to it, waving a sword.


    But that''s all I couldn''t do before Soma.


    Even if that''s inappropriate, I can do what I think.


    I was more than happy about that.


    "That and this, because the first teachings were good... if I said something like that, they wouldn''t tell me."


    That was only an event in Soma''s imagination, but it really seems like it could stay that way, and I smile bitterly again.


    And at least, it''s true that you haven''t been taught.


    However, it would be an impossible story at some point to say that this sword is irrelevant.


    That''s when I first saw something called swordsmanship in this world.


    Soma, who had no choice but to leave the scene, but Soma was not a good person enough to give up there.


    The only thing I could do, though, was that I went there the next day... but when I got to the ce, the two of them had been meeting again that day.


    That''s not why I was able to do anything, and after watching how it went for a while, I still had to leave the scene, but when I went there the next day, the two of them were in a meeting again.


    I don''t know what those two were thinking and doing that.


    But the next day, and the next day as well, when Soma went, they were always meeting, and thatsted until thest day they left.


    Besides, thest day didn''t just end with Soma leaving.


    He gave Soma, who was about to leave, one of the two men who was using it... and he gave me this wooden sword, which is still in his hand.


    I can''t teach, but I can only see the results.


    If that''s what you''re up to, tell them to keep swinging until the next time they visit.


    Soma has been barebacking ever since.


    Earlier in the morning, I woke up earlier than I had time to go to the farmer to help, and spent all my time but eating dinner between returning and going to bed, just bareback.


    I don''t know if I''m lucky, but there''s nothing I can do without money.


    As I continued to help the farmers, I also followed my strength to a great extent, so that I could do a bare gesture all the time.


    Whether it''s in the heat of nagging or cold enough for your hands to scratch.


    Ever.


    By the end of the year, sries had risen somewhat and spare money had begun to be created, but Soma''s things had not changed.


    Just shake it, shake it, shake it.


    Besides, if you were doing it without thinking about it, that''s different again.


    I''ve tried it heartlessly, but as I think about it, I''ve tried to slow down one by one to check my movements, and I''ve tried to swing for just the number and speed.


    That is also true to say not to get tired of it, but at the same time to see how the swordsmanship was in me and try to reproduce it.


    As mentioned earlier, in the original world of Soma, swordsmanship was obsolete.


    Though it was still in the video, none of it actually tells me, even if it is sophisticated, about Kendo.


    Kendo was interesting in Kendo... Kendo is a martial art wherever you go.


    The aim is not to brush the arms of the sword, but to brush the heart.


    It was not the swordsmanship Soma sought.


    The world also appeared to be a motion trace, or a game where you could observe the EEG and move as you imagined, but Soma barely touched it.


    I''ve tried it a few times, but I felt so different.


    There seemed to be a mix of people inside called masters, and although there were quite a few helpful moves, there was no going on because I felt so ufortable trying it myself.


    Or, if I kept going, I might have gotten used to it, but I can''t tell you that.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t even wish I hadn''t done it, and I''m even d I did now.


    Because I take in a lot of what I saw then in my bare moves.


    I can actually try and see how sophisticated that was.


    I don''t know if I''ve been pretending since then without rotting, but that''s still something I''ve just said.


    All in all, that''s how Soma kept on barebacking, but those two came fluttering about once a year, staying about a week.


    In the meantime, only a few moments in the morning, Soma will be able to actually see the sword-wielders, and she wille to understand that her bare hands are still there.


    And finally, on the morning of the day they travel, Soma gestures in front of them.


    Truly, that is all, as the word is not taught.


    I just ask them to look at the bare gestures, words and the like are not particrly told.


    Make a bare gesture until the hour is critical and go help as usual.


    That was all.


    If anyone sees it, they might have said what they''re doing.


    But I don''t know how it was for them, but it was a terribly full time, at least for Soma.


    The next year, and the next year.


    And then the other day, for the fifth time, it was over.


    It''s always the end of the line, and it still doesn''t matter what happened.


    Still, Soma had decided to do it when it was over and moved on to execution.


    I stopped helping the farmer, who kept helping me and even told me if I wanted to do it for real.


    It was yesterday.


    I''ve only told you before that I would stop, but I really quit yesterday.


    I mean, from today on, Soma is unemployed.


    But from now on, Soma is going outside.


    Just like yesterday, with a different purpose than yesterday.


    Today Soma consolidated her determination to fight demons.


    The time hase to wave this sword.


    I was going to do that from the start, because I kept waving.


    "Well... so let''s go"


    That''s how Soma headed outside the inn, unexpectedly realizing she was calm.


    Honestly, I thought you''d be more frightened.


    If I told you I wasn''t scared, you''d be lying.


    But somehow, I feel like I can.


    I don''t know if this is the effect that kept me barebacking, or if I''m just feeling bigger, or if I''m just not really feeling like fighting demons.


    "Well, if you try, you''ll see."


    I''m not going to make it impossible from the start, and I''m going to give up at that point when I find out I can''t do it with my first shot.


    At that time, I''m sure there will be no more bare hands.


    Because if you can''t do this, you''ll definitely give up.


    Rather, given the fact that it has taken five years to decide that, though I can onlyugh bitterly.


    "If I can''t, I''m going to go ahead... well, should I think about it then? That''s why I quit there."


    Even if it didn''t work, I''m not going back.


    Then there would be no point in quitting.


    Above all, be rude to those people who held me back.


    "Ever...... Hmm, I see. You''re closer than I thought..."


    While doing so, I discovered a demon at the end of my gaze.


    It''s a giant rabbit, about the size of a person''s torso.


    It is technically a demon that only looks like a rabbit, and the difference with a rabbit is its size and the embedding of something like a stone in its forehead.


    He looks pretty cute if you don''t think about the size, but his leg strength is powerful, and if he eats the assault properly, a few of his bones are powerful enough to hedge and break.


    You can never be rmed.


    But you can''t be rmed.


    "Even though I was barebacking, I mean, I was barebacking only..."


    Waving the sword doesn''t seem like a problem, but we''re talking about how to get close.


    Around not even realizing that, he still seemed quite nervous without knowing it.


    Fortunately, I''ve been helping farmers before, and demons have never attacked me.


    So this is really the first battle with the demons.


    Maybe it''s something I can''t help but get nervous about... Soma exhaled one thing and I re-tightened my mind.


    If this doesn''t work, I''m ready to stop it.


    But.


    "That''s why I''m not willing to stop...!


    When I yelled to excite myself, I stepped in all at once.


    But at the moment, the demon I was aware of here sinks into its body.


    You realize it''s a sign of an assault, but this one''s already on the move.


    It is almost impossible to scratch.


    If so, there is only one other means you can take.


    Where I jumped in, I put my sword together.


    Instead of knowing if it''s too unexpected to work, I''m only willing to fail.


    "Yes, stay, it is...!


    The moment I thought the demon moved, Soma was also waving her arms.


    Because I was in a half panic, or the movement stayed the same when I shook it off... and so did the figure after I shook it off.


    There is no sound.


    There was just a feeling.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what to say, man, but it''s something you can do surprisingly."


    There were two chunks ahead that I looked back at whining.


    It is a lump of meat that was demonic until only a few moments ago, showing sharp amputations, as I do not think it was shed with a wooden sword.


    As a result, Soma loosened her mouth naturally.

 257 Sometimes ItS An Old Story, Part Three.

    Soma narrowed her eyes in the wind containing the scent of the tide.


    If you look up at the sky, the blue sky is spreading, and if you look down, the same color is spreading there again.


    It was in the middle of a voyage.


    Three days have already passed since we leftnd, so the only thing around us is the horizon.


    Though the ship looks straight ahead, Soma doesn''t know if it really is.


    But without anxiety there, there is plenty of room for a rxing view, so it''s something I''m used to.


    Well, it might be natural if we repeated the voyage over and over a month.


    It was early, and since Soma came to this world, as many as a decade of moon was about to flow.


    It''s been almost four years since I first stayed in the city, or left the country, so I''m used to traveling.


    I just don''t feel like I''m used to the opposite about this world anymore.


    Because I realized many times during my journey that it was only my fault.


    There are still many surprises, and I''m sure I won''t get used to them, and I''ve evene to think of thattely.


    One of the most surprising things is that there is something real in this world called God.


    Not on a level where there is physical evidence or anything, but God is there in a literal sense.


    ... No, that''s just what I might have said too much, but it''s true that it''s still easy to find if you look for it.


    It was not once or twice that I saw the miracle of God.


    Nevertheless, was it because I knew at the same time that God had all sorts of things?


    I saw a God who was going to have difficulty in his daily life and dye his hands for evil, and some God was going to have too much trouble listening to people''s wishes.


    Appearance, character, good and evil.


    It all depends on God, and if the only thing we have inmon is that we could have used the power we deserve to call ourselves God.


    But knowing such things, Soma came to be certain of something.


    I cannot return to the original world.


    Whatever they say, there is no god in this world who has the power to cross the world.


    Apparently, the story is different if it is just to see, or if it is to be reincarnated by the soul alone, but the former, of course, thetter makes no sense either.


    I just came back from the dead, and how about that?


    And the truth is, I didn''t really feel like going home from the start.


    Not that there was no untrained in the original world, but there was more to this world than that.


    Or if I hadn''t been on a journey, I still didn''t know... but anyway, if I couldn''t go home, I''d just ept that it was.


    By the way, Soma has never stayed in one ce for more than a month since he left that city.


    It is simply because it is pleasant to travel.


    Of course there was a lot of hard work, but the fun was more than that.


    Fighting demons who at first remembered some fear is one of them.


    I really enjoyed going to a new ce and fighting demons like I''ve never seen before.


    Once I look into my painful eyes, I try to gather information properly in advance, but still demons sometimes do things that I don''t expect.


    But the joy of defeating it is extraordinary.


    Above all, it was good to be able to feel my sword arm up.


    After all, practice is the most important thing to polish the arms of a sword.


    Although, naturally, the daily bareback continues.


    I don''t care how tired you were.


    It was already a routine, and if you didn''t do it, you''d feel sorry for yourself.


    But still, Soma has never learned a sword from anyone.


    Because I didn''t get that chance...... although I''m sure it''s true, it''s also pre-built.


    Somehow, I don''t think I''m going to be able to teach them anything other than the first cut off.


    And it will nevere true again.


    "... Speaking of which, it''s been another year since then."


    It was not until some time after they embarked on their journey that they learned that they were not the only swordsmen and their best disciples, even called Kensei.


    I remember not being surprised by that, but rather feeling like convinced and proud.


    I didn''t have to teach you anything, but I had something to get.


    Their sword trident, which was the beginning of it all, and a sword made of wood.


    That is not all if I say so, but it was also too much.


    "Besides, there''s another one now."


    Squirting, dropping your gaze on your hips.


    In sight is not a wooden sword, but a sword with a metallic glow.


    Though Soma had always used a wooden sword like the will even on his journey, it had been crushed about a year ago.


    This is what I got instead.


    It was the sword of Kensei''s favorite use and an object of shapes.


    It was Soma who took his end.


    It''s just a coincidence, though.


    He reunited with his disciples most ahead of him when he was asked to, but there was something there with a certain mighty power.


    Sometimes called demons, they draw a line with demons.


    This one against, the three of us.


    Soma had the best care not to be a foot wrapper, and that seemed to be the least of his disciples.


    Instead of there being any difference between Soma and his, the opponent was too strong.


    To such an opponent, Kensei never frightened a single step.


    Fighting moves as one another¡­ Eventually, the body of the devil sinks into the earth.


    But at the same time, Kensei was crushed on the spot.


    He was him, too, critical.


    Both Soma and his most disciples are worn out in their bodies...... Soma was still better because that is why Soma was not a threat.


    The devil didn''te after us, so we were safe.


    The disciple looked most remorsefully as he nodded on the spot at the appearance of a teacher who was now on his way to death.


    I guess it''s because I couldn''t help myself and, above all, I can''t see it by my side.


    There was not enough leeway left for Soma to lend a hand to someone, and Soma waited jizzily for that time beside Kensei, also with remorse and sorrow in her heart.


    There was nothing I could do already.


    All I can do is drop you off.


    To such a Soma, Kensei has offered a sword that remained in his grip until the end.


    As if at that time he had offered a wooden sword.


    To Soma, who had received it reflexively, Kensei took his breath away as he smiled and nodded satisfactorily.


    Until the end, I have nothing to say to Soma.


    That won''t be necessary, as if to say so.


    Kensei''s body was buried there as it was.


    Somehow I felt like I wanted it, because by the time I managed to move, I saw the most disciples and opinions I had recovered.


    Although only part of the equipment was removed as a sign of shape and death, the rest was buried intact, and that was thest of the Sword Saints.


    I should say for granted, Soma wanted to return her sword, but she didn''t get it.


    You''re the one who gave it to me, so tell me you''re the only one who''s eligible to receive it.


    If I thought it was too heavy, I was told to bury it here too, but I decided to ept it after a little worrying.


    This sword deserves it, while vowing to brush the arms of the sword more than ever so that you will never regret giving it to me.


    My best disciple''s girlfriend and I broke up there and haven''t seen each other since.


    But I''m sure he''s still desperate to brush his arms.


    As you deserve as the most disciple of Kensei.


    Only this time, to not regret it.


    "... maybe one day the time wille to cross swords"


    I wish I could just use a sword at first, then Soma vaguely polished the arm of the sword, but since then I have had a solid goal.


    Catching up with Kensei...... Going further above it, not anywhere.


    The path of the sword will be extremed and you will reach the top.


    If you''re still going for it, that''s just about right.


    But I''m sure it''s the same over there.


    Looking into his eyes at the time of his breakup, Soma has such certainty.


    Probably, they should be the same.


    That''s why one day we have to decide which one is up there.


    "... I''m looking forward to it"


    It was from the heart.


    Maybe he''ll die, or he''ll kill you.


    But more than that, it was pure pleasure.


    One day it will be to fight those who were the most disciples of that sword saint.


    Down and up to the top of the sword.


    Just imagine that, nature and the edge of your mouth hang up.


    "Hmm... then it''s not like I''m enjoying the view or anything."


    Somargely pulled out her sword, wondering if now was the perfect workout day to have more free time.


    Keep shaking up...... somehow, look up at the sky.


    "... can''t you see it today?"


    Even though I narrow my eyes so that I can see what lies ahead, only one side of the sky is visible in my sight.


    I don''t see what you want there.


    Reach the top of the sword.


    That was already a decision, but Soma had also decided how to confirm it.


    There are different beings in this world.


    Demons, gods, dragons.


    But only one of them is called the strongest.


    That is what is also known as the god of dragons.


    If we could defeat something like that, I''m sure we could prove it.


    That I was able to reach the top of my sword.


    Though, that''s still a long way to go.


    "One day we will definitely let them arrive. So I hope you''re looking forward to that."


    And when he groaned as if it were there, he lowered his gaze, and also waved his arm down as it was.

 258 Sometimes ItS An Old Story, Part Four.

    Fu, stopping his leg as he was walking, Soma looked back.


    But what was there was just a big meadow.


    Instead of looking like a shadow or demon, there''s literally nothing else.


    Grass trees and roads without paths were the only stretches.


    Would it be a little too poetic to try topare that to my previous life?


    But for a moment, it''s true that I thought of that.


    It''s been about twenty years since Soma came to this world, if you notice.


    It seemed like it wasn''t long or it seemed like it was terribly slow.


    If there''s still only one thing for sure, then finally, that would mean it seems so.


    And that''s very luxurious.


    Perhaps Soma was blessed.


    The strongest thing that seems to be the case is that the first ce I was was was in that country.


    That''s what I learned in repeating my journey, but that was an exceptional ce in this world.


    At least, no other ce has been so gentle and serene as Soma has ever traveled.


    So I''m sure it''s special over there...... I''m d to hear that.


    That I could have spent just a few years there and... in the double sense that the others didn''t have to be like there.


    Without time like that moratorium, maybe Soma couldn''t stand the harshness of this world.


    I may not have even met swordsmanship, and no matter what, Soma was still able to move on with his legs because during that time he was able to create something basic.


    But if other ces were gentle, I''m sure Soma hadn''t been able to get here.


    There is now because it was moderately harsh and hard.


    "There was also a lot of fun if it was."


    I went to a ce called the Labyrinth, and even fought a lot of demons and sometimes dragons.


    All of that would have been a valuable and important experience and would have umted in this body.


    I have fed it without wasting a minute and brushed my sword arms.


    Run desperately, run, run... if you notice, the back you were supposed to be chasing isn''t in your sight.


    Soon I overtook him and left him.


    What I recall is the moment.


    Is it three years ago?


    I remember, as I did yesterday, when I seeded a master called Kensei and beat an opponent who myself even reached the point of being called Kensei.


    When I felt the sense of aplishment, I thought so myself.


    But what Soma remembered when she looked down at her knees on the floor was a sense of hunger.


    This is not enough yet.


    When the road continued further, I was so sure because I had gotten there.


    But it wasn''t until then that we could get there.


    From there, you have to walk alone.


    As they have done so, now it was their turn.


    It''s like, this meadow.


    Go even further where no one has ever stepped, believing that there is something ahead of them that they want.


    If I say I wasn''t in a hurry, I''d be lying.


    By the way, the decay of the flesh is progressing, andter, as we roll down the ramp already, it will be while falling.


    Now I''m still better at polishing my sword arms than that, but I know best that the limits are close.


    But that''s why I''m here.


    I did everything I could.


    I can tell you with my chest up that I''m the best I am right now.


    And then...


    "- It just proves it"


    I shrugged and resumed my steps.


    A small high hill exists in front of us and we cannot see what lies ahead.


    I can''t see, but... I didn''t say I didn''t know.


    Because I don''t have to see it, I can feel it.


    That way, up ahead, there was another vast expanse ofnd.


    But not a single grass tree grows there, but only a destend.


    It''s like, just saying you don''t need anything else to exist.


    Only one giant dragon was at the end of his gaze.


    I couldn''t stop my body trembling when I said I wasn''t saying anything, I wasn''t doing anything, I was just staring at this one jizzily.


    Feares naturally.


    But that''s not against dragons.


    That''s what it would be like if I hadn''t gotten to where I was going.


    But that''s why Soma pulled out the sword.


    At the end of the day, that''s all I can do.


    The dragon also moved slowly, as if he understood everything.


    Those eyes have no mockery or rm...... if it''s not my fault, it seems like I''ll just have a little fun.


    Thinking that far, Soma slowly lifted the edge of his mouth as well.


    Yes, because I realized that you were right.


    This is a fight and a challenge to make sure of everything.


    If so, what do you do without enjoying it?


    When thoughts reached that point, there was a clear grin on Soma''s face¡­ his arm pulled out of the sword, lowered gently.


    If you are not rmed, you are not kidding, that is what was reached by the extreme of our flow, the structure of Soma.


    "Well... then,e"


    I didn''t need any extra words.


    In the next moment Soma kicks the ground and the dragon rises to the sky.


    And...


    "This is what''s happening after what''s happened."


    Having finished his much missed story, Soma sighed out trying to separate the story there.


    Because it was in remembrance, although somewhat ambiguous, it was more than thirty years ago in subjective time if we were to use it as a reference when we came to the other world.


    I''d rather say you remembered him well.


    But - apparently the other person was unhappy.


    "That, after what happened, is the part that bothers me the most?


    "It''s just a secret there. Secrets between the parties."


    "Yes... so you''re going to have to give up on that"


    That said the opponent... a stranger in the shape of a girl breathed out a real shame.


    Shake your head left or right as you mourn, shaking your peachy hair.


    "It''s a real shame... I thought if I could find even one of her weaknesses. If that''s what you mean, I guess you are... but you rather seem stronger. There''s no point in being weak enough."


    "Hmm... I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Yes... I''m so sorry."


    Though it exhales a distressing breath, Soma nods back in a meaningful way...... Now, squeals only in her heart.


    I wonder what the problem is.


    Or...


    "By the way, may I ask you one thing?


    "I don''t care if it''s something I can answer to you?


    "Yeah, that''s okay. Instead, no one can answer but you."


    "Hmm... if you say so, I''m also saying you don''t know... do you?


    "Yes. - Me, I haven''t even mentioned my name to you yet, but is it okay to deal with suspicious people like this?


    To the words, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    That''s exactly why I was wondering what was going on, because I knew it.


    Of course, though, I didn''t make you talk about and listen to Soma''s past stories in a meaningless way.


    "What, there is no problem. Perhaps that''s what you wanted to hear the most. I thought we''d talk about itter, so I just talked about it before it got too much trouble."


    "... so it''s like you already know who I am?


    "Hmm... I''d rather ask the other way around, but why didn''t you know that in front of the Virgin?


    "... eh"


    With a grin on his face, somewhat breathtaking, he apparently thought he was seriously unnoticed.


    It has been insulted for a long time.


    "... me, did I even fail something? I don''t remember doing an enlightened imitation."


    "Well...... if you dare say so, is it being itself? Or did I tell you? There''s no way I don''t get it before you."


    "... did you mean as it were? I see. Surely this seems like I was just insulting you. I apologize for my disrespect."


    "No, that''s not what they say."


    What Soma said, by the way, is true.


    I wondered if the window had opened slightly in the middle of the night, and from there it was like this girl - the Virgin breaking into the room and realizing it but not doing anything, and I just started talking about it a long time ago, because I could understand it the moment I saw it.


    Surely Soma has never seen the Virgin.


    Naturally because they usually say they''re in the Holy Capital and rarelye out of it, but still, I''ve heard a few stories, and I was informed by Hildegard.


    Therefore, even if I saw it, I could somehow perceive it.


    "... I see. I meant to understand, but you just really meant it. On top of that, I apologize."


    "So I don''t need that...... or actually, as a senior, I''m more concerned about something else than that?


    "Oh... what is it?


    "No, it''s that tone..."


    I''m notining about the tone itself, but I feel different from what I first heard.


    We had a few words before we started talking, and that''s not how we talked.


    "I thought it would be better for you... but was it ufortable? If so, I will stop now."


    "No, it''s not that it''s offensive, and it''s certainly true..."


    "Really... then I''m d. If you''re wrong there, it''s called" Eyes. "


    Exhaling as relieved as she had said so, the Virgin - the Lord of the Holy Capital, once again, turned his eyes to Soma and, after looking, lifted him gently when he picked his skirt.


    Keep it small.


    "So it''s time toe? I can afford some time, but it''s not as rxing as it gets."


    "Hmmm... will it still be so"


    "Quick guesses are very helpful. Do you say, maybe, you knew from the beginning?


    "It''s about me. I know this extent."


    That''s why I was wondering what was going on...... I should still say, there seems to be nothing I can do.


    Then you''ll have to give up honestly.


    I just sold a fight to the Lord of the Holy Capital, and I don''t have one good thing or anything.


    "Yeah, that would really help. Shall wee, then? Newest - Dear"


    And when he shrugged his shoulders into the words, which seemed to be a mixture of tears, Soma walked out of his back, and leaped himself out of the window.

 259 Change The Chapter, The Newest Demon King.

    The first thing I noticed about it was actually Lina.


    I don''t really know why, either, and if I tell you, it''s just a thought.


    Somehow I had a bad feeling about it and that''s all there was to it... but it became a reality.


    There was no one in Somma''s room.


    It''s still time before sunrise.


    Sure, Soma sometimes wakes up early in the morning and makes a bare gesture or something, but basically that''s after the sunes up.


    When the sky starts to whiten, it never moves before the sun sets.


    Besides, the bedding was too neat even though I slept until earlier.


    Though Soma is the exact type around here.


    "It''s more natural to decide that there''s no sign of him sleeping."


    Touch it and you''ll be even more sure if your temperature is still there, but I stopped that.


    That is not least because it was decided that it would be easier to report it as it were.


    It will take some time for me toe back here afterwards, but I can see that even if it were to disappear to that extent, it would be a long time ago, even if I were asleep.


    Though it is best to keep watch on this asion just in case, there is no such manpower as raw hatred.


    If I were to go get someone, it would be quicker for me to tell the report.


    In conclusion, Lina quickly returned her heel and jumped out of the room.


    "... But why is your brother? I don''t even think my brother''s going to take a step back... and, um, I have no idea what happened."


    There''s only one thing I know.


    That''s all there is to it, that there is no soma.


    Though there is chest noise, we do not even know if we have gotten caught up in something.


    Even if I got caught up in something in the first ce, it''s hard to think about being able to do soma unterally, without anyone being distracted.


    Then it would mean that Soma left herself... Though Soma does go somewhere fluttering, not at this hour, but after telling someone where to go or what to do.


    Never before has silence ceased.


    Of course I''m not saying that someone got a message from Soma and never forgot to pass it on.


    "Then there''s no exnation for this heartbeat. Well, if they say it''s my fault, it''s not until then... um, I don''t feel like I''m turning my head any better than I don''t have enough information"


    I guess it''s partly because it hasn''t been as long since we woke up, but one way or another I feel like it''s because we''ve both been thinking about whatever we''re going to do heretely.


    I mean, I''m losing my ability to think of something on my own because of it, or like I''m forgetting how to do it.


    Even if I wanted to talk to the other person, I am now in excellent sleep.


    I also wonder why you need sleep for your soul-only existence, but it doesn''t make sense from what I''ve said.


    All Lina can do is wait to wake up.


    "Well, it seems faster to report it than that."


    While I was saying it, I saw a destination.


    If it''s this time of year, Lina knows she''s already there.


    Without getting lost, Lina jumped into the dean''s office with the momentum to keep going.


    When I got that report, I thought Hildegard was thinking too much.


    Someone must have forgotten to deliver the message anyway, so he thought.


    Though it is true that Soma reports to Hildegard when he is going somewhere basically, it is rare when he does not.


    And this time around, I guess I just identally ovepped a lot of things... I thought so.


    Until that moment, when Lina was to rush me to Soma''s room and see how it looked in the sigh mix.


    "Huh... they did it...!


    "Got hit, that means, after all...?


    "Hmm... I''m sorry. Lina''s concerns were right.... Nevertheless, I didn''t expect the Fifth King to go out immediately..."


    Hildegard also felt the kina smell around him these days.


    Veritas is near civil unrest and there are signs that the Sacred Capital is up to something.


    There seems to be a lot of other demonic nation-building entanglements that are moving in secret.


    Though small countries, there is ample potential for Radius to get caught up in them.


    That''s why I was alert so that no matter what happened, I could tell immediately, and I had the pride of being perceived from the precursor phase.


    but... apart from just the arr.


    "The Fifth King, is...? What is she...?


    "Something or nothing, I''m pretty sure I''m the culprit. I don''t know what I did... but I really can''t find a trace of it, except I''m involved."


    Hildegard''s eyes are God''s.


    Escaping from its eyes, both creator and administrator, is almost impossible in principle for those in this world.


    Escaping from the eyes watching from different parts of the dimension in the literal sense is like lettering written on paper somehow escapes the spot.


    In short, there''s no way I can do it.


    Still, there are only two exceptions.


    It is the presence of dimensions equal to or greater than Hildegard''s eyes, so if it is impossible to discern concretely even if traces remain, and if the traces themselves are not left because they possess homogeneous forces.


    The former means that the letters cannot be read because they are unknown although they are written, while thetter means that the letters themselves are not written.


    It''s the same in the sense that neither of us can grab a trace.


    And on this asion, there were no letters left.


    It''s impossible to do that in this world, except for Hildegard, other than Arre.


    Although my neighbor Lina looks bewildered, I can''t afford to exin the hatred and the details.


    Even if there''s no trace of it, there''s something we can lead to.


    "... hmm? That''s..."


    and the moment he turned his gaze around and headed to Soma''s bed, Hildegard frowned.


    However, the tour was momentary, and when I approached the bed immediately, I peeled off the futon and the like.


    I heard Lina''s panicking voice in the rear, but ignored it and took the folded paper, which was kept hidden there.


    "Mr. College Director, what... is that paper?


    "Like. And horribly white. It''s a super luxury product to see..."


    Exactly. Even in Soma, it would be difficult to prepare something like this.


    If so, there is no need to think about who the sender is, etc.


    "Hmm... you''re going to imitate me."


    Thus, while predicting what is written inside, generally, it opens.


    The moment I saw him, I identally leaked a tongue punch.


    "Hey, what did it say...?


    "If I could, I''d like to decide that I didn''t burn it... but obnoxiously, it wouldn''t have really happened where I burned it..."


    I didn''t answer Lina''s question because I can''t say it on this asion.


    Carefully fold and punish the nostalgia with desperate patience the paper that, if distracted, is likely to be guzzled.


    And.


    "Well... you don''t seem to have time to rx, let''s just go."


    "What? Where are you going?


    "It''s decided... it''s a royal castle"


    Taking Lina, who remained baffled, Hildegard, as dered, headed to the royal castle.


    Already the sun began to rise, and still the time to call it the early morning, those gathered in the royal castle had in many ways a bewildered look on their faces.


    First of all, time was too soon, and we were gathered here without being asked anything but an emergency call.


    That''s too much to be confused about¡­ and even the face collected is a problem.


    To Alexis, the king, us to Sophia, Hildegard, the gathered tenants... and for once Sylvia and so far so good.


    It is even usible, given that he was summoned urgently to the royal castle.


    But...


    "... hey, I don''t care what we think, I feel out of ce?


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "Right... I was called, so I tried toe first..."


    "How dare they bring me here as I am..."


    "No, I think I''m probably the most out of ce, huh? I think there''s a limit to what I said about student rates..."


    You shouldn''t be here with Aina, She, Felicia, Lina, Cami. Faces don''t hide the confusion, and Alexis and the others are throwing their gaze at Hildegard just because they don''t understand what kind of gathering it is.


    But Hildegard ignored all of that.


    Because I didn''t think it was necessary.


    I don''t have to exin it, but I can still see the general area if I look at this piece of paper that still serves my nostalgia.


    That''s just what it is though, so I decided to just say it for once.


    "Honestly, I''m not sure what''s going on, but this is a lot moreborious than splitting it twice. If we''re gonna talk about confidentiality, this is not the best ce."


    "... well I thought so, but I figured you were talking about those kinds of things. But why this candidate?


    "Alexis is not in a national sense. Sophia and us are... subtle, but we can''t talk about it. It''s not convenient for me to stay here because of the Demon n. Most likely, your lords will listen to you as a nation."


    "... I just don''t get the flow a bit?


    "Oh. Give me a proper exnation."


    "Anyway, we''ll find out soon enough, so I''ll just be a minute. So, Aina and the others... Cami got a little lost, but something like that. You can''t talk to me like that. Perhaps you''ll find out someday, even if I don''t tell you, but you better have time."


    "... you still don''t really understand the situation, but somehow you can imagine. At a time when there''s clearly not enough of one person on this scene."


    "Hmm, that''s what I should say. Let''s just take a look at this. So you know what I''m trying to say. By the way, I''ve already made up my mind about how it works."


    Give Alexis the paper he took out of his nose.


    With a strange look on his face, Alexis looked through it - instantly, he opened his eyes.


    Keep your shoulders shrugged, even as that face turns this way.


    Then he lurked his eyebrows, making a difficult face but also a face that he was somewhat convinced of, but he stared at the paper so promptly that he would give it to him next.


    Thus the paper passed to Sofia¡­ From there the earlier reaction was simr to that of Alexis.


    That''s the same with going one after the other to us, Sylvia and Aina, except in the case of Aina and the others, what''s different about the fact that they included something that looked like a shame there?


    Still, if you look at everyone''s face, you seem to have understood what Hildegard wanted to say... where the paper circled and came back to hand, this time without any hesitation, crushing as the emotions ordered.


    "I don''t know why you told us this first, but the first thing I''m sure other countries will be able to do is pass on simr content in the near future. We need to think about how it''s going to work."


    When he finishes telling them what he wants to say, Hildegard burns up the garbage in his hand so that it can rece the signal of termination.


    Open your hands, the ashes left behind are scattered... no one had anything toin about about it.


    It had some wording on it, but if I summarise it, it would suffice in thest sentence.


    - In the name of the Fifth King, I certify Soma Neumont as the newest Demon King.


    Hildegard clenched his fist once more, looking at everyone''s thoughtful face.

 260 Formerly The Strongest, Meet The Waiting

    The moment I woke up, it was the stone ceiling that was reflected in Soma''s vision.


    Not that of my familiar room, but even thinly dirty somehow.


    What''s more, the surroundings are dim, and if you put your gaze down, it''s the ironttice that you saw right there.


    It was a barn.


    But there was no reason for Soma to panic because five days had already passed since he first saw this sight.


    Because I''m even starting to get used to it, I didn''t feel anything more like it now.


    "... If I say one way or the other, I''m starting to get tired of watching it."


    Soma made one stretch when she stood up, leaking a grunt that could also be taken as such a blur.


    It is somewhat borate because the ground was hard, but it is also starting to get used to it again.


    I turn my shoulders gently and look around, and now I squeal.


    "I wonder what''s going on."


    Free time, not that.


    If you turn your gaze to the corner of the room, there are two mountains there.


    It''s a stacked book, divided into two parts, because it separates what you''ve read from what you haven''t.


    The number will be higher for those that have finished reading, but still as much remains for those that have not.


    If you think about it, there won''t be anything left to do, at least for a couple more days.


    "If I''m honest, I''m the type who''s better at using my body than using my head..."


    I wouldn''t be bitter trying to stick to my desk if it was for a purpose, but I''m still not good at it.


    In other words, if I were to say it in the end, I was tired of it.


    "Hmmm... I''d like to change my mood at least a little bit. It doesn''t have to be an hour..."


    And once I thought that, I wasn''t going to be able to put up with that desire.


    Soma begins to seriously consider whether doing so would cause any problems.


    "Hmm... that doesn''t seem like a problem. No one wille until lunch time after breakfast has been brought, and in the meantime it won''t be a problem if we''re not here for a little while. Just a few holes in the wall to get out of here... well, it''s trivial."


    "It''s not trivial at all. If you will forgive me, I will be angry with you, so I want you to stay."


    "Mm...? pissed off, is it? Surprisingly, I thought you were taking care of everything."


    "That''s a misunderstanding, isn''t it? Though I am certainly called a king or something, it does not mean that I am summing it up. One way or another, I''m on the side of being used."


    "Oh, did you?"


    To unexpected facts, I nod admirably.


    Again, there seems to be more I don''t know about ''here''.


    "... By the way, may I ask you one thing?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... how are you not surprised? I must have spoken to him all of a sudden after Ipletely erased the signs."


    "Of course, because I hadn''tpletely erased the signs, though?


    Instead, he turned his gaze toward the outside of the ironttice, and leaned his neck, and his space, which was supposed to be nothing, suddenly shifted.


    So slowly, it was something that made her look like a girl with peachy hair, trying to stain her on the spot.


    Eleonora Lindenberg.


    Be the fifth king, ruler of ''this ce''.


    He said that nominally, but it still makes no difference that he is a great man.


    But now the great man was staring at Soma without hiding any dissatisfaction.


    "... I still have the extra skill to block signs, don''t I?


    "Is it not rather because of that? Because they rely on their skills, they don''t realize they haven''t erased the slightest sign."


    "I don''t think that''s the problem...... well, that''s fine. As much as you''re bullshit, that means you''re bullshit now."


    "I don''t know why they''re ming me... but it''s okay. So, what can I do for you? It''s a little early for breakfast, and you didn''te to see my face, did you?


    "Mmm... I''m not convinced that''s how they affirm it, but it''s certainly true"


    Though her cheeks swelled dissatisfied, Eleonora turned her face into something serious when she could pull it right in.


    And...


    "- Thank you for waiting so long, ''Demon King''"


    Soma exhaled, looking at his head thus lowered.


    What was included there was probably a shudder.


    "You know you don''t have to do such a big imitation, it''s a hard thing to do on purpose"


    "In fact, it is true that I have kept you waiting. It''s only natural that we should be sincere."


    "Well, it''s better than being scorned... whether or not ''ready'' is finally over"


    "Yes. I actually expected to ''wake up'' a little sooner, because it''s slower than I thought."


    "Hmm..."


    Soma was here for five days in the first ce because, as Eleonora said, he was waiting.


    He was brought here for a reason, but he waited here until it was over because he was not ready.


    There are many reasons why the ce you''ve been waiting for is even more convincing to Soma himself.


    "... in a way, I was able to have a meaningful time. There will be no problem."


    "That would help if you said so. Whatever."


    "Um, suppose to go? Should we just drill holes in the ironttice instead of the wall for now?


    "I''m also angry with you, so I''m d you stopped me. I don''t know when I''m going to use this ce because I''m not using it now."


    "Hmm... is that true too? Maybe the next step is for me toe in here."


    "As far as I''m concerned, I hope not."


    With that said, Soma went outside from the ironttice opened by Eleonora.


    There continues the stone aisle, where Soma follows after Eleonora, who walks ahead in a leading manner.


    The atmosphere was dim until we went up the stairs, and what was ahead, up the stairs, was a quiet space.


    There seemed to be no ce to strain, and at the same time there was soothing air flowing there.


    "I thought so when I first came here, but the air still seemed to be flowing."


    "Honestly, we get used to being here all the time, and I don''t really feel that way... but I don''t feel bad about you saying that. That''s the kind of air that our normal minds can create."


    "Um, honestly, I think this is good to be proud of. It''s also known as the main mountain, and if you''re a Sacred Shinto, you want toe once, etc."


    "Is that what it was written in the book I gave you?


    "Yes... but you were the one who gave them to me?


    "I just handed it over and left the selection to the others. I did say something that would convey the charm of us and the Holy City..."


    "Oh, I see, I thought some of the sensible and strange things were confusing..."


    I''m convinced that''s what happened, and I look around.


    Nevertheless, it was somewhat daunting, but it also did not seem so wrong.


    At least from what I''ve seen so far, because it was definitely just something that I didn''t think would hurt to look at once.


    "If you say so, I''d be thrilled to be one of the ones who invited you here."


    "Um, I really think you can put your chest up, right? This is - the Holy City seems like a good ce to be."


    - Santo.


    Yes, there''s Soma. This is the Holy City.


    In the capital where the fifth king stands, the main mountain of holy divinity.


    I don''t belong in any country, where that''s enough to be allowed.


    Soma was there in the form of an invitation to the Fifth King himself.


    Most importantly, he said that he was only used as a prehistoric superficial name in one way or another, and that there was no one else who really invited him.


    I haven''t been told who that is... but I''m probably going to see that person from now on.


    And, thinking about it, Eleonora stopped that leg.


    There is a majestic door ahead, and it can be seen at a nce that someone who will undoubtedly be waiting there is the right person.


    But Soma leaned his neck there because he knew from the signs that there was someone on the other side of the door, but he had a strange impression of the signs.


    You''re supposed to feel it for the first time, but it feels like you miss it nowhere.


    "Hehe, you seem just a little confused. But I think you''ll soon find out who that feeling is.... That''s just what ''he'' said."


    "Hmm... is that him?"


    Words never returned to that grunt, and instead the door was just opened.


    With the bitter sound, the sight of the other side is revealed.


    And.


    "Nice to meet you, I guess. And wee to the Holy Capital, Soma Neumont. I... call myself Satya Lindenberg, albeit tentatively. But, yeah... would you understand if I told you that you were the culprit of everything in a way?


    Something in the shape of the girl who was there had said that with a grin.

 261 YouLl Encounter The Former Strongest, Self-Proclaimed Culprits Of All.

    ''It'' was seemingly shaped like a girl.


    She has a neat face and is a beautiful girl to the extent that ten out of ten would turn around if she walked through the city.


    And even more so, it entails simr air to heavy pressure, which would force people to catch their attention even where they were in the crowd.


    However, it would be a gaze that would also include another meaning.


    Gray-haired red eyes.


    There''s the same thing there that means there''s a presence in this world... but Soma nced at it because it wasn''t the reason.


    I don''t even care about such trivial and irrelevant things.


    There''s only one thing that bothered me about Soma.


    It was the atmosphere.


    On par with Eleonora...... no, that''s intense to the extent that if youpare it, you wonder if Eleonora is even just a person.


    And Soma knew exactly what the ''it'' entangled air meant.


    Because Hildegard was homogeneous to that which was haunting him.


    In other words...


    "I see... all the culprits in a way. In short, is that thest God that was left in this world,"


    Waiting in the back of the Sacred Capital, some of them deserve so much.


    If I were to say it atst, I would also be convinced to say that Eleonora, while the Fifth King, is only the nominal Lord of the Holy Capital.


    If there is a God there to serve, there is no way he can stand on top of it, no matter who he is.


    "Heh heh, after immediately deriving the correct answer, do you ever think of me even though you know it? That''s right, should I say?


    "Well... I don''t know if I''m going to tell you that?


    "I think that''s just underestimating myself. Or this one, I guess? Isn''t that right? - The next king of swords."


    "... I see you did, if you ask me"


    The choice of the Seven Kings of Heaven is to be made by the Holy Capital.


    And Soma is now more than five years old with the next king of swords.


    There is no doubt that Soma has been investigated to some extent.


    Besides, he tells Eleonora about his previous life with his own mouth.


    I guess the fact that the top of the Holy Capital is God himself means that all information, including that, is out of God, and that''s why Sasha.


    Besides, given that it''s essentially thest pir left in this world, it''s not strange that I knew everything without telling you.


    "Hmm... I kind of know what you''re thinking, but I don''t want you to underestimate it, but I''m sure you''re overestimating what you''re thinking"


    "Is that so?


    "Yeah. Sure, I''m given the right to wield the power of Almighty as the only god left in this world, but you can''t actually use the whole thing at all. If you say so already, you can say that the Almighty can barely use it."


    "Hmmm... oh, that''s why Eleonora, do you mean"


    "Well, that''s a quick and helpful story."


    If you can do everything yourself, you don''t need a decoration called a nominal top or anything.


    Then paradoxically, you can''t do everything on your own.


    "Is that what you did with the evil gods that tell the story?


    "Well, yeah, I guess that''s about it. I couldn''t stop her from being called the Evil God. So I changed my hands and tried different possibilities... so it was good to get to the point where I managed to defeat them using thest resort. I ended up using it for about 200 years to finish the beginning and end it, and fell asleep from it for about 200 years. But still, I don''t have the strength to go back at all, so just go to sleep and wake up and repeat... well, that''s what kept you waiting."


    "Speaking of which, I thought Eleonora was gonna wake up a little faster," he said.


    "Mr. Satya here repeated the cycle of waking up for a day after ten days of sleep. So, five days ago was supposed to be the day it happened..."


    "No, I''m sorry, I fell asleep. I''ve kept you waiting for five days."


    It was just an intuition that I thought the word was a lie.


    But at the same time, it is also a sure intuition.


    At least Soma thought for sure of her own thoughts.


    Still, I didn''t have anything to say to my mouth because I also intuitively felt that it would have been necessary.


    I don''t know why I bother to lie...... even if I don''t ask, you''ll probably find out before it''s so far away.


    It was also intuitively perceived.


    "Hehe... you''re really good, aren''t you? It''s scary when you get there."


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you?


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m just talking to myself. Well, that''s why I kept you waiting so long... wasn''t it boring?


    "It didn''t happen, did it? It was rather interesting. Eleonora had a book for me."


    Yes, as Eleonora herself said, that pile of books was prepared for Soma to crush his spare time.


    For that reason it was not free while waiting, but rather even meaningful.


    Because much of what was written there was first sight for Soma.


    Though sacramentalism itself isrgely widespread in this world, it is often unknown when ites to the Holy City.


    That''s not so much secrecy as simply because no other person but the followers of Sacred Divinity would show any interest.


    And if you don''t show interest, there''s no way that that information wille out.


    Some of these include things that Soma wanted to know about, but couldn''t get inside information.


    "It was particrly interesting when it came to magic. I wanted to know more..."


    "Well, I knew you''d show interest there. Though, I just can''t easily teach you when ites to magic...... but I''m simply the only one who understands exactly how arres work, so you can''t even exin whether it''s Eleonora. Well, if you want, I don''t mind telling you."


    "Ho...?


    It is a long and fat story, such as being given the opportunity to ask for teachings directly from God.


    If you are a holy god, you will surely cry and rejoice in the asion.


    In fact, Eleonora has turned an enviable gaze on me.


    But hatred and soma are not holy gods, nor are they pure enough to truthfully rejoice here.


    If I narrowed my eyes with what I was up to, ''it'' shrugged my shoulders when I said I didn''t know why I could turn such an eye.


    "Oh man, you''re out of your mind to be able to look at me like that. I''m offering out of goodwill."


    "Whenever and wherever any myth may be, there is nothing more annoying than God''s goodness. Anyway, is the word" good will "shaken by Rubi, who said it was the source of themotion?


    "Assuming it''s a terrible word for God."


    "Even if it is because it is God, it is. I''ll tell you all the culprits myself in the first ce, and now it will be."


    "I see... certainly that too"


    The way heughed at me for saying so was painted with a good feeling of frigidity.


    Whoever says and believes that he has not nned anything with this, etc., must not even be a believer.


    You''d be saying pretty disrespectful things, but that''s proof Eleonora won''t try to pinch your mouth.


    Most importantly, as for Eleonora, there are some verses that I have deliberately tried to behave with caution since I came in here, so maybe it''s because of that.


    "So? Is it time for a chat? I was wondering if it would be a good time for me to ask why I was called here."


    "Mm-hmm. Well, you sure do. Though it''s fun talking to you inside, you can''t do this forever. Though, you know you''re not actually told, right?


    "Well, Eleonora and others clearly call me the Demon King. Would it be relevant anyway?


    - Demon King.


    It is about a friend of Soma''s, Iori, or a word that refers to an array that he defeated in the King''s capital before... but apparently Soma has also be his demon king.


    I''m a little troubled when you ask me how I know that, but I just know that it is for some reason.


    I had been feeling thin and thin since shortly after I defeated Arre in the Wang capital, but I had been feeling it clearly, especiallytely.


    So, here it is.


    It would just be impossible to consider it irrelevant.


    Well, I don''t know the details because I just sensibly know it.


    Sometimes it was a boat to cross, and this time it followed me honestly.


    There are spell entanglements and I wanted toe to the Sacred Capital once, because of that.


    Whatever.


    "Yeah, it''s good to talk fast, isn''t it? Well, you''ve be the Demon King, and it''s impossible to interfere from my side."


    "Hmm? Is that right?


    "You know you''re the Demon King, but you don''t know anything else, do you?


    "In that way, it''s not what it is."


    "Sort of. It''s just that you''re so special that you can''t leave me alone in so many ways, and this is how you did it. - It''s just pre-construction."


    "Mm? What does that mean?


    Jianmae means that there''s really another reason why I called Soma here.


    But I really don''t know anything about it, and I lean my neck.


    I don''t think it''s because I don''t feel particrly malicious, so I''m nning something bad.


    "Well, that''s just the right time."


    It was almost at the same time that the word was unleashed and that Soma turned her gaze toward the wall.


    That''s because I perceived some sign of someoneing here, and shortly afterwards its walls are smashed apart with the roar.


    Obviously it wasn''t just a matter of time, but Soma didn''t even set it up because the signs were what she saw.


    "I thought you''d mislead my eyes here, but it''s sweet! It''s hard for you to think you''re just like me back then!


    The way he appeared was still something I knew for sure.


    The look ofughing high on the rubble was somewhat dumb... but that look changes shortly afterwards.


    "Well, who''s been selling fights - huh!?


    That was stunning.


    With the face of seeing the impossible, the gaze is directed at the object that introduced itself to Soma earlier: all the culprits, etc. -


    "Ya, Hildegard, long time no see"


    "Ugh, lie to me......!? Why are you here...!?


    Those who had intruded on this asion - Hildegard - raised a voice simr to such a scream.

 262 Formerly The Strongest, I Get All Sorts Of Explanations

    Looking at the somewhat chaotic ce, Soma muttered one fumble.


    I don''t know if there''s much I''d like to ask you.


    "In the meantime, is it okay that Hildegard gets to know Sole?


    "Sole, isn''t that terrible? You even introduced yourself by the name of Satya."


    "Self-proimed, would it? I mean, honestly, I''m still wondering what kind of attitude to take."


    "Hmm, well, is that what you have to do, huh? As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to get along... but you''re one of my few. Oh, by the way, do I and Hildegard know each other, or rather, are we at a ce called Best Friends? Right, Hildegard?


    "I''m your best friend! I don''t even remember having a friend like you in the first ce!


    "Yes, but?


    Say it and turn your gaze, and Sole, that''s, that''s crazy, right? But I was tilting my neck like I said.


    But as soon as I realized something, when I put my hands together...


    "Oh, I see, is that the one you''re sure to follow? You''re trying to show me that me and Hildegard have such a cheap rtionship, aren''t you?


    "Is that so?


    "Not at all......! Or you didn''t forget what you did......!?


    "Yeah? What did I do... did you do something to make me angry? I gave you the power of harmony, and I lent you all the knowledge, didn''t I? I think I''ve only done something to please you..."


    "Well, if that''s all, I''d have thanked you honestly."


    "Yeah, right? I even helped you reincarnate... what the hell are you unhappy about?


    "I would be determined by that reincarnation......! I waited fifty years because of you...!? I hope you don''t know what it was like after fifty years while I was looking forward to seeing if it was still there...!?


    "No, actually, I know it''s for you... but while you were waiting, that was fun, wasn''t it?


    "That''s not the problem...!


    "Hmmm..."


    Though I somehow know what you''re arguing about, it''s one thing Soma thought when he saw the sight.


    Alternate views of Hildegard, who looks like an angry mind, and Sole, who isughing at such Hildegard''s fury, nodding one.


    "Hmm... we sure don''t seem to get along"


    "Yeah, right? Hildegard, look, he''s saying, yeah?


    "Soma......!? Aren''t your eyes a pit saver? Or did you weaken him...!?


    "Why is that so? I just answered as I saw it... would Eleonora agree?


    "Huh? Oh, yes, you are... I think you two are very close. The more you fight, the more you say."


    "Damn, wasn''t this AWAY...!?


    Whatever you think, it was enemy territory from the beginning, but what Soma is doing, he just exhales.


    Or...


    "So, what are you doing here after all? I think it''s a little toote for me to visit a friend''s house..."


    "So who''s your friend...! What... I thought I was here to get you back, but I feel like we''re talking differently...?


    "Even if they say something different, at least I don''t know who I am?


    How did that happen in the first ce?


    It was entirely on my own initiative that Soma came here.


    I was in the store thinking about my decency, and I wasn''t grabbing anything.


    I can always go home if I want to be honest, and I can still go home.


    No matter what they told me to get it back, all you had to do was say what the hell you were talking about.


    "... Are you sure you didn''t make this kind of outrage in some sort of pretentious statement?


    Depending on the way you look at it, or in the circumstances, it is almost certainly the form in which Hildegard came to sell his fights to the Holy Divinity.


    There is something else called outrage.


    "Yes, no, you''re not...! I did think I wouldn''t mind selling a fight... well, yeah, it''s all that goddess''s fault...! You must be...!


    "You''re no different than your earliest child wasting time, are you?


    "Heh, totally. Well, it makes sense what she said. I don''t know exactly what to do with that."


    "Hmm... what the hell did you do? Well, I kind of imagine hearing Hildegard react, reincarnate, etc."


    "Perhaps, as you can guess, that''s what you mean? Well, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h That''s why she waited about fifty years for you to be reincarnated."


    It was not particrly surprising because it was something that could have been expected.


    So much so that I would rather take for granted about the involvement of God there in the rebirth of Soma into this world.


    There''s no way that God in that world isn''t involved when ites to reincarnating into this world.


    "By the way, why did you do that? From what I''m saying, it seemed deliberate."


    "Yeah, that''s intentional. And as for why, half of them are harassed, right?


    "You... I knew you were harassing me...!? That''s why I didn''t remember to get angry so often...!?


    "I still think so. Because I have a legitimate right to do so."


    "A legitimate right, is it?


    "Yeah. ''Cause she just said she was here to get you back...'' cause she was the first one to sidestep you"


    "Yeah? What does that mean?


    "Oh, hey!? You wait."


    "It means the way it is. Before you were reincarnated here, it was Hildegard who called you into the world."


    Words carried on ignoring Hildegardo, who tried to stop him, reached firmly into Somma''s ear and his eyes were directed reflexively towards Hildegardo.


    However, Hildegardo, who had been consolidated with his hand stretched out to the halfway position, would not turn to him as he would have noticed his gaze.


    That was to say that the word was correct.


    "Hmm... apparently it''s true"


    ''Cause there''s no point in lying.''


    "And I embezzled it, which means..."


    "Yeah, you were supposed to be called into this world. Not reincarnation, of course."


    In other words, it was this world that Soma should have been in when he woke up in that world.


    Apparently, it doesn''t make any difference that he was in another world after all.


    "Hmm... if it had been, it would have been different"


    "I guess. Well, from a global perspective, it wouldn''t have made a big difference. This is how you end up in this world."


    "Well, I don''t care because you''re not interested in what didn''t happen... what did Hildegard think and do that?


    "Oh, that''s why... this is another masterpiece. He said he wanted to meet someone who would defeat him. So, the moment you saw your soul, you made up your mind? From there on out, you say you''ve been waiting for me toe and watch over you, so you''re healthy in weird ces, or what? Besides, right after the transfer, he turned his hand around to make sure you didn''t fit the dangerous eye."


    "Don''t do it any more! My majesty is gone!


    "I''ll teach Hildegard one good thing, but there''s never going to be anything that doesn''t originally exist, is there?


    "How dare you!?


    That''s how Hildegard made a scene again, but unlike earlier, there was deliberateness there.


    Or the intention is obvious at a time when we are trying not to even look at each other as opposed to Soma.


    "Hmm...... Hildegard"


    "Huh...!?


    The moment I called my name, its shoulders trembled.


    Still to Hildegard, who doesn''t want to turn his face here, but Soma doesn''t mind saying the words that go on.


    "Be grateful."


    "... Huh? Thank you, isn''t it?


    "Is that so?


    "I... I used you just for my own greed, didn''t I? Thankful sardines..."


    "It is, this is, is. Whatever you thought and what you were going to do, I was able to finish my previous life satisfactorily. I don''t know if I would have been able to do that if I hade to this world from the beginning... so I thank you."


    "-... you''re as cowardly as ever."


    "Why are you being disparaged?


    And when I said that, the dry noise went on and on twice.


    It''s the sound of your hand pped, and when you look at it, it''s the frightened eyes that were there.


    "Yes, yes, that''s not here. Would you do it somewhere else?


    "... not at all. It just seems like harassment."


    "It wasn''t anything like that... well, it was definitely in the middle of a conversation. That''s how my life was called into that world, and I died... so why did you reborn us?


    "Of course, Hildegard asked me to. Let me reincarnate with you."


    "... I could handle it in the same world, but I just couldn''t help it in the other world. So I searched for the nearest, magical world from that world and asked God there, so..."


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, I didn''t have to wonder which side to lower, because this is still God. I embraced you with pleasure, so..."


    "... what''s so good about harassing you?"


    "That''s it. You can''t get too licked because you''re a god."


    I don''t think it was anything that could have been licked or anything at a time when there was only one pir in this world, but in short, I guess it means bullshit.


    Honestly through... but there were things I couldn''t get through.


    "Hmm... I know the whole thing, but there are things that I don''t know yet. After all, why was my life supposed to be called into this world? No, rather than should we ask? Isn''t that why you reincarnated us into this world and even brought us here this time? and"


    "... that''s really quick and helpful. Yeah... here''s the answer to that question. Exactly. And why did you intend to call you into this world..."


    So I distinguished the words, I''m sure, in order not to wear them.


    And then, after making the tame for nothing...


    - I want you to save the world.


    Sole uttered such words.

 263 Former Strongest, Asked For Help

    ¡¸¨D¨D¶Ï¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã£¡¡¹


    ·g¤ä¤«¤Ë¸æ¤²¤é¤ì¤¿Ö±áá¡¢é_¿ÚÒ»·¬¤Ë¤½¤¦½Ð¤ó¤À¤Î¤ÏºÎ¹Ê¤«¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤âÐؤò�ˆ¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é¤Î×ˤϟoñj¤Ë‚¥¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ë¼¤ï¤º¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÁïÏ¢¤òÁ㤹¡£


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢ºÎ¹ÊÙF˜”¤¬´ð¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¡¤·¤«¤âºÎ¹Ê¤«‚¥¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¤À¤Ã¤Æ¥¢¥ì¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¸¤ã¤¾£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤âºúÉ¢³ô¤¹¤®¤ë¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¡£¤½¤â¤½¤âÊÀ½ç¤Î¹ÜÀí¤Ï¥¢¥ì¤Î¹ÜÝ ¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¥½©`¥Þ¤¬ÊÖ¤òÙJ¤µ¤Í¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ì¤Î¤¸¤ã¡¹


    ¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â˽µÄ¤Ê˼¿¼¤¬ÒŠ¤¨ëL¤ì¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢ÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤ÏÒ»Àí¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢ÕýÖ±¥½©`¥Þ¤â˼¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ËØÖ±¤ËÔ’¤ò„¤¯¤Ë¤ÏÉÙ¡©¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ÏºúÉ¢³ô¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Éñ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÒɤäƤ¤¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡­¡­¤à¤·¤í¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    Éñ¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤òÐŤ¸¤ë¤È¤í¤¯¤ÊÄ¿¤ËÔâ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢¹Å½ñ–|Î÷¹²Í¨¤·¤¿ÊÂŒg¤Ëß`¤¤¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤ä¤ì¤ä¤ì¡­¡­×Ô·Ö¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬ÐŤ¸¤Æ¤â¤é¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï±¯¤·¤¤¤â¤Î¤À¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡­¡­×Ô˜I×ԵäʤΤ¸¤ã¡£¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤È¤Ï„e¤Ë¡¢ÙF˜”¤¬ºÎ¤òÆó¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï„¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤Ù¤­¤À¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸Æó¤à¤Ã¤Æ¡­¡­ºÎ¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤¤£¿¡¡±Ë¤Ë¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ò¾È¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤é¤¦±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡­¡­¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ËΣ™C¤¬ÆȤäƤ¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ÏÊÂŒg¤À¤è£¿¡¡¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤¬ºÎ¤«¤òÆó¤ó¤À½Y¹ûÒý¤­Æ𤳤µ¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤·¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­ÊÀ½ç¤ÎΣ™C¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    Ëæ·Ö¤È´ó¤­¤¯³ö¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÏàÊ֤ϺΤ»¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ÎÉñ¤À¡£


    Ò»¸Å¤Ë·ñ¶¨³öÀ´¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¾ßÌåµÄ¤Ë¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¥½©`¥Þ¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤½¤ä¤Ä¤Î‘ïÑÔ¤Ë�\¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Æó¤ß¤ò„¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤¿·½¤¬¤¤¤¤¤ÈÑԤ俤ΤÏÙF˜”¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¡ºÎ¤ò¤É¤¦ÅжϤ¹¤ë¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤Þ¤º¤ÏÔ’¤ò„¤¤¤Æ¤ß¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐÅжϤ¹¤ë¤³¤È¤â³öÀ´¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¤à¤¥¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢„Ó™C¤ÏºÎ¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤µ¡£Ô’¤ò„¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤µ¤¨¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥­¥ßß_¤Ï´_Œg¤ËŸoÒ•¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ë¤È;¶Ë¤Ë„¤¯šÝ¤¬Ê§¤»¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¡ºß_¡»¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¥­¥ß¤Ï¼È¤Ë±¡¡©²ì¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤±¤É¡¢¥­¥ß¤òÎåÈÕ¤â´ý¤¿¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ã¤ÆŒg¤Ï¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤¬À´¤ë¤Î¤ò´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤«¤é¤Ê¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡£¤â¤Ã¤ÈÖ±ÇéµÄ¤Ë¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤ë¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­ÒâÍâ¤È¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ÒâÍâ¤È¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦Òâζ¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¡­¡­£¡¡¡¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡­¡­ÎÒ¤ò´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¡¢¤¸¤ã¤È£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤è£¿¡¡¤³¤ì¤«¤é¥­¥ßß_¤Ë¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦Ô’¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¶ò½é¤´¤È¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½×î³õ¤«¤é·Ö¤«¤ê¤­¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤æ¤¨¤ËÌؤ˻ŤƤë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢Ô礯Ԓ¤»¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥½¥ì¤Ï¤½¤¦¤³¤¦¤Ê¤¯¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ËЦ¤ß¤òÉî¤á¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Ì¤¥¡­¡­£¿¡¡ºÎ¤ä¤éÙF˜”¤éÄ¿¤ÈÄ¿¤Ç·Ö¤«¤êºÏ¤¦¡¢¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ê냇ìšÝ¤òá|¤·³ö¤·¤Æ¤ëšÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸šÝ¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡­¡­¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Ô’¤¹¤ÈÑԤäƤª¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¤É¤³¤«¤éÔ’¤¹¤Ù¤­¤«½Y˜‹ÃÔ¤¦¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢×î³õ¤«¤éÔ’¤·¤Á¤ã¤¦¤Î¤¬Ÿoëy¤«¤Ê¡£¤¦¤ó¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¨D¨DŒg¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ï¤È¤Ã¤¯¤ÎÎô¤Ëœç¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¡¢¤ÈÑԤ俤饭¥ß¤ÏÐŤ¸¤ë¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸œç¤ó¤Ç¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡¢½ñ¤«¤éÊý°ÙÄêÇ°¡­¡­¤â¤¦ÉÙ¤·…—ÃܤËÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¼sÎå°ÙÄê¤Û¤ÉÇ°¤Ë¡¢¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ç¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¥Ô¥ó¤ÈÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ž×¶È¤«¤½¤ìévßB¤Î³öÀ´Ê¤Ëév¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¾ßÌåµÄ¤ÊÄêÊý¤Þ¤Ç¤ÏÖª¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢Êý°ÙÄêÇ°¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ÏºÎ¶È¤«Â„¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Î¤¢¤ëÑÔÈ~¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢Ð°Éñ¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤¹¤¬¤À¤Í¡£¤½¤¦¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ï±¾À´Ð°Éñ¡­¡­¿ñ¤Ã¤Æ¶é¤Á¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿Éñ¤ÎÊ֤ˤè¤Ã¤Æ¡¢œç¤Ü¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Ï¤º¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£¤±¤É¤½¤¦¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£Ëû¤Ê¤é¤Ì¤½¤ÎаÉñ×ÔÉí¤¬¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤¬œç¤Ü¤µ¤ì¤ë¤è¤ê¤âÏȤËÓ‘¤¿¤ì¤Á¤ã¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤È¤¢¤ëÓ¢ÐÛß_¤ÎÊ֤ˤè¤Ã¤Æ¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡­¡­Ó¢ÐÛß_¤ÎÊ֤ǡ¢¤È¤Ï¡¢¤è¤¯ÑԤ俤â¤ó¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦Òâ椫¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤ÎÒâζ¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¡£ÎҤ⤽¤ÎÔ’¤Ï„¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­´_¤«¤½¤ÎÓ¢ÐÛß_¤Ï¡¢Í»È礳¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤À¤Ã¤¿šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÎÒÝ…¤â„¤¤¤¿Ò™¤¨¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£Ð°Éñ¤òÓ‘¤Ã¤¿Ó¢ÐÛß_¤Ï®�ÊÀ½çÈˤÀ¤Ã¤¿¤È¤«¤¤¤¦Ô’¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäÆÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥½¥ì¤ÏÕý½â¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤ÊЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¡£


    ÊÀ½ç¤òœç¤Ü¤¹¤Û¤É¤Î´æÔڤǤ¢¤ëаÉñ¤¬±©¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë•r¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÖ¹¤á¤ëÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤¿ÈËÎ郎¡¢Å¼È»®�ÊÀ½ç¤«¤é¬F¤ì¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¶¼ºÏ¤Î¤è¤¹¤®¤ëżȻ¤¬Æ𤳤äƤ¿¤Þ¤ë¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¡¸¥Ü¥¯¤Ï¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤È¤Ïß`¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ò¹ÜÀí¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤À¤±¤Ë®b¤Þ¤ì¤¿Éñ¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ÈÍêÈ«¤ËÒ»ÐÄͬÌå¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤¬œç¤Ó¤ì¤Ð¥Ü¥¯¤âœç¤Ó¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£Éñ¤À¤Ã¤ÆËÀ¤Ë¤¿¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤«¤é¡¢×îÉƤÎÊÖ¤ò´ò¤Ã¤¿¤Þ¤Ç¤Î¤³¤È¤µ¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤³¤Þ¤ÇÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÙF˜”×ÔÉí¤¬ºÎ¤È¤«¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤Ë¡£¶þÖù¤·¤«¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢Á¦¤ÏͬµÈ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¥Ü¥¯¤â³öÀ´¤ì¤Ð¤½¤¦¤·¤¿¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡£ÉúÔ÷¤È‘éêLϵ¤Î˜ØÄܤÏÈ«²¿±ËÅ®¤Î·½¤Î¹ÜÝ ¤À¤Ã¤¿ÉϤˡ¢¸ù±¾µÄ¤ËŸoÀí¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¸ù±¾µÄ¤ËŸoÀí¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤Þ¤µ¤«¹¥“Ĥ¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢Œg¤Ï¤½¤Î¤Þ¤µ¤«¤Ç¤Í¡£ÑԤ俤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¡ƒW¤Ï¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ò¹ÜÀí¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë®b¤Þ¤ì¤¿´æÔÚ¤À¡£¹ÜÀí¤¹¤ëŒ�Ïó¤Ëº¦¤òÓ뤨¤ë˜ØÏÞ¤ÏÓ뤨¤é¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤é¤º¡­¡­¶é¤Á¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤è¤¦¤È¤â±ËÅ®¤â¤Þ¤¿¹ÜÀí¤¹¤ë‚ȤδæÔÚ¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£¹¥“Ĥ¹¤ë¤É¤³¤í¤«‚ûÒ»¤Ä¤Ä¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤¹¤é³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤µ¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤À¤È¤ª¤«¤·¤¤šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬£¿¡¡¤Ê¤é¤ÐаÉñ¤âͬ˜”¤Ë¡¢¹ÜÀí¤¹¤ë¤Ù¤­ÊÀ½ç¤òš¢¤¹¤³¤È¤Ê¤É³öÀ´¤Ì¤Ï¤º¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤Î¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¶à·Ö±ËÅ®¤Ïß`¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤Í¡£¶é¤Á¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡¢¤­¤Ã¤È×î³õ¤«¤éÊÀ½ç¤ò‰²¤¹¤¿¤á¤Î˜ØÏÞ¤¬Ó뤨¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤ÏºÎ¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¡¤Þ¤µ¤«ÊÀ½ç¤¬×Ôš¢¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤ËÓ뤨¤¿¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä©`¡­¡­Œg¤Ï¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ê¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ï£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ÊÀ½ç¤Ï×Ôš¢¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¡¢±ËÅ®¤Ë¤½¤ó¤Ê˜ØÏÞ¤òÓ뤨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤µ¡£¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢±ËÅ®¤¬¿ñ¤Ã¤Æ¶é¤Á¤Æ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤òœç¤Ü¤¹¤³¤È¤Þ¤Çº¬¤á¤Æ¡¢È«¤ÆÒŽ¶¨Â·¾€¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£×î³õ¤«¤é¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë›Q¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤À¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸Õl¤Ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤Ë¤µ¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ½ñÒ»¤Ä¼{µÃ¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Î³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤Ïß`¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ºÎ¤«¤ò¼{µÃ¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ëîh¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤òÊÀ½ç¤Ï×Ô¤é¤Îß\Ãü¤È¶¨¤á¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¥­¥ß¤Ë¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ê¤Å¤é¤¤¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¸î¤È¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Í¡£Þ{¤ë¤Ù¤­¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤Î×î¤â¸ß¤¤Î´À´¤òÓè¤áÓèœy¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ë„Ó¤³¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¤ó¤À¡£¤½¤Î¹û¤Æ¤Ë×ÔÉí¤ÎœçÍö¤¬´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤è¤¦¤È¤â¡¢šÝ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤ëÒâ椽¤ì¤¬×î¤â×ÔÈ»¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤¸¤ã¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤½¤·¤ÆÊÀ½ç¤¬²»×ÔÈ»¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎӰ푤¬¤É¤³¤Þ¤Ç¼°¤ó¤Ç¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤ó¤Î¤¸¤ã¡£¤À¤«¤éÎÒ¤é¤Ï¤½¤ì¤òß\Ãü¤Èºô¤Ó¡¢¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ë�¾¤¦¤³¤È¤òÊǤȤ¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤ÏÉ«¡©¤ÈÌØ„e¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäƤª¤É¤±¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢ŒgëHÔ’¤ò„¤¯ÏÞ¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦Òâζ¤Ç¤«¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¤È¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢ºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ÎÔ’¤¬¤É¤¦¤«¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¡ÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¨¤ÐÎå°ÙÄêÇ°¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ð°Éñ¤¬Ó‘¤¿¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤ÇÊÀ½ç¤Îœç¤Ó¤ÏÈ¥¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢Œg¤ÏÈ¥¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤è¡£´_¤«¤ËÒªÒò¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Ù¤­´æÔڤϤ¤¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­ÊÀ½ç×ÔÉí¤¬ÖB¤á¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤Ê¡£ß\Ãü¤È¤Þ¤Ç¶¨¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï½~Œ�¤ËËìÐФ¹¤Ù¤­¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¡£Îå°ÙÄ꤬½U¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤è¤¦¤È¤â¡­¡­¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤ÐÎå°ÙÄê¤Ê¤ó¤ÆÕ`²î¤Î¹ ‡ì¤¸¤ã¤«¤é¤Ê¡£ÊÀ½ç¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤Ðʧ”¡¤·¤¿¤«¤é´Î¤ËÏò¤±¤Æ„Ó¤­³ö¤·¤¿¡¢µÄ¤Ê¸ÐÒ™¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¤Í¡£¤À¤±¤ÉÇ°»Øͬ˜”¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤ÏÊÖ³ö¤·¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡£¤À¤«¤é¥­¥ßß_¤òºô¤ó¤À¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤µ¡¹


    Ô’¤Ëì¶Ü¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ï¼{µÃ¤Ç¤­¤ëÔ’¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¹ÊÎÒÝ…ß_¤¬ºô¤Ð¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤Ã¤¿¤éÆÕͨ¤Ëºô¤Ù¤Ð¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¥Ü¥¯¤â³öÀ´¤ì¤Ð¤½¤¦¤·¤¿¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤Ë²ìÖª¤µ¤ì¤ëΣê“ÐÔ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤µ¡£¥­¥ßß_¤ò¥Ü¥¯¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤Ëºô¤Ó¼Ä¤»¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢ºÎ¤«Æó¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤Ã¤ÆÐû�»¤·¤Æ¤ë¤âͬȻ¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤Þ¤¢½Y¾Ö¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤â¿ÉÄÜÐԤθߤ¤·½¤òßx¤Ö¤Ù¤­¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤¢¤¢¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢¥­¥ßß_¤òºô¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ï¡­¡­¥­¥ßß_¤Ë¤³¤Î¼þ¤òÓš¤¹¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤µ¤Ë½ñÑԤ俤³¤È¤¬ÀíÓɤÀ¤è¡£¥­¥ßß_¤ÏÊÀ½ç¤ËŒ�¿¹¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Î³öÀ´¤ëÊýÉ٤ʤ¤ÈËÎï¤À¤«¤é¤µ¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢‘éÁ¦µÄ¤ÊÒâζ¡­¡­¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£Ëû¤ÎÈˤò¡¢¤¿¤È¤¨¤Ð¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤òßx¤ó¤À¤ê¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤¬Ö±½Ó„Ó¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Èͬ¤¸ÀíÓɤµ¡£¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤·¤è¤¦¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤É¤¦¤Ë¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤è¡£ÊÀ½ç¤¬Íû¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤ËŒ�¿¹¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ÆÕͨ¤ÎÈˤǤϲ»¿ÉÄܤÀ¤«¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­´_¤«¤ËÎÒ¤ÏÔªÉñ¤ÇýˆÈˤǤ⤢¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢¼ƒ»‚¤Ë¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ÎÈËî�¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤¨¤ó¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡£¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÈâÌåµÄ¤Ë¤ÏÆÕͨ¤Ë¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ÎÈËî�¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤à¤·¤í±Ë¤Î·½¤¬ÖØÒª¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡£±¾µ±¤ÎÒâζ¤ÇŒ�¿¹³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ï±Ë¤À¤±¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡£Ä§Íõ¨D¨DÊÀ½ç¤Î·´ÄæÕߤÈÊÀ½ç¤ËÕJ¤á¤é¤ì¤¿¥­¥ß¤Ç¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤Í¡£ºÎ¹Ê¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¥­¥ß¤³¤½¤¬¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤òœç¤Ü¤¹¤Ù¤¯ÊÀ½ç¤Ëßx¤Ð¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ÎÒÝ…¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤¿¤¤¤È¤«Ë¼¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤½¤³¤éÞx¤ÏÉ«¡©¤ÈÀíÓɤ¬¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Í¡£×·¡©ÕhÃ÷¤·¤Æ¤¤¤³¤¦¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¤½¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¡¢¥Ü¥¯ß_¤Ë…fÁ¦¤·¤Æ¤â¤é¤¨¤ë¤«Â„¤¤¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤«¤Ê£¿¡¡¥­¥ß¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤½¤ÎšÝ¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤ËÉ«¡©½Ì¤¨¤Á¤ã¤¦¤È†–î}¤¬³ö¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤¢¤¢¡¢¤â¤Á¤í¤ó…fÁ¦¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤é¡¢Ïà�ê¤Îˆó³ê¤òÖ§’B¤¦¤È¼sÊø¤¹¤ë¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Û¤¥¡­¡­£¿¡¡�ŠÖƤǤϤʤ¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¡…fÁ¦¤·¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐËÀ¤Ì¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤È¤«ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ë¤È¤Ç¤â˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤µ¤«¡£¤½¤ì¤¸¤ã¤¢�™Éñ¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¡£¥Ü¥¯¤ÏÉÆÁ¼¤ÊÉñ¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£Íû¤Þ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤òŸoÀí�Š¤¤¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤½¤·¤ÆƒP¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿ÕߤˤϤÁ¤ã¤ó¤È¤·¤¿Œ��ý¤òÖ§’B¤¦¤Î¤µ¡¹


    ¤É¤Î¿Ú¤¬ÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤¸¤ã¡¢¤Ê¤É¤È¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤¬…Û¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÈAû�¤Ë¥¹¥ë©`¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£


    Ц¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¤½¤ÎÍ«¤Ë¤ÏÕ愇¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤ÎÉ«¤ò�\¤»¨D¨D


    ¡¸¥Ü¥¯¤Ï¤³¤ì¤Ç¤âÉñ¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£´óµÖ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤ë¤·¡¢´ó°ë¤Î¤¤Ê¤é¤ÐÒ¶¤¨¤ëʤ¬¿ÉÄܤÀ¡£¤¿¤È¤¨¤Ð¨D¨Dħ·¨¤òʹ¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤È¤«¡¢¤Í¡¹


    ¤µ¤¢¡¢¤É¤¦¤«¤Ê¤È¡¢†–¤¤¤«¤±¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 264 God And The Leading Believers Talk

    Eleonora narrowed her eyes as she stared at the door where the two backs disappeared.


    It looked like it was trying to look across the door or something else... but there''s no way I can see anything with that, naturally.


    Cutting her gaze as she gave up, Eleonora turned her face to the Lord next door.


    "Are you sure?


    "Nah, it would be like that at first. I was just offered what I wanted, and rushing to eat at it is like telling me to look at my feet. On the contrary, I was so relieved that he wasn''t that far-fetched."


    "Yes..."


    Although Eleonora points her lips slightly dissatisfied with the word, she doesn''t do anything to ovep the words any further.


    It is not the Lord''s decision.


    Where there has been dissatisfaction, it is a natural duty to follow it.


    Though...


    "Unbelievable, huh?


    "Oh, no, I''m not denying what Satya thinks... that, honestly..."


    "Don''t you think you can help me?"


    "... Yes."


    - Satya''s response to the plea to the Somas was a temporary suspension.


    Soma told him he wanted to think about it for now, and he walked out that door earlier with Hildegard.


    Though I came to the Holy Capital, it meant I wanted to think with a view of the city because I hadn''t seen the city properly...... Eleonora wouldn''t be surprised when I left just like that.


    He didn''t seem to be willing to cooperate with us.


    "Especially Mr. Hildegard, who seemed to be very hard at work..."


    "Hmm? Oh... not really that far as Hildegard is concerned"


    "Oh, really?


    "Yeah, I would have looked stubborn, but that''s half a pose,"


    "Pose......?


    "From him, we''re the first to see each other, and this is the same ce as the enemy. She was daring to pose as a denial by the time he could easily refuse. Well, there would have been a mix of personal feelings, but that''s why I was wasting too much time."


    "It was..."


    I basically said I was thorough with my observations, but I didn''t seem to notice.


    Now it''s aplete ''eyes'' break.


    As he exhaled his depressing sigh, he was leaked a bitterugh.


    "No, you don''t have to be depressed. I''m not much different from you because I look like you, but I''ve actually lived a lot longer than you. Well, it''s a lot more people-like than it used to be... do you mean it was worth making sure it was rubbed among people for fifty years? Back then, she was worried about whether she, the dragon, could walk with people. You don''t seem to be worried about that right now."


    "... to be honest, I''m not happy with that again."


    "Yeah? What do you want?


    "He''s definitely grateful to Satya, but he doesn''t seem to feel it at all."


    "Oh, isn''t that what you have to do? Harassment isn''t a lie, either. Besides, I''m not trying to put it on the table, but I think you feel pretty grateful for me, don''t you?


    "It doesn''t make sense if you don''t put it on the table..."


    And that''s why Eleonora doesn''t like her.


    Because I know I''m great, but I can''t foresee it with these eyes, and I can''t know its true meaning.


    Or maybe that''s some kind of jealousy.


    "Ma, whatever, she''s practically not that much of a problem. If he agrees in the first ce, it''s obvious that she agrees crumbly, too."


    "Then it''s up to him to decide the rest? That doesn''t sound like a lot worse than I thought."


    "No... how about that?


    "... does Master Satya think differently?


    Though it was true that Soma didn''t feel like a rider, he didn''t have that much of a rejection either.


    I also felt like if I gave you a good exnation again, you would nod at me...


    "I''m sure he''s the weak type in the body. It''s awesome and sweet when ites to the person you decide to be with once, but for that matter, it''s cynical against the other person. Even strangers would try to help if they were within their reach... but I guess they wouldn''t dare to reach out. Especially in situations where you have something to prioritize."


    "... I mean, you''re unlikely to help us?


    "He knows himself very well. Sure, his power is powerful, but he can''t be more omnipotent in the true sense than the origin of the sword exists. If you''re trying to help the people you care about, it''s best to stay close. And I''m sure, still, the world crisis can be saved. Arge number of strangers'' bodies will be rolling around... but his important people will be safe. With his power, we can protect a country."


    "It''s..."


    Trying to say something, Eleonora ended up shutting her mouth.


    That''s because, indeed, it''s one correct answer.


    Eleonora, in particr, can almost urately predict what we will have to do if Soma is to help us.


    Given that, trying to help only your loved ones is not a mistake.


    It''s just...


    "... but you still want me to reach out to you, so I''m a selfish person."


    "I know that''s a beauty for you too. I want to help as many people as possible, well, maybe you''re the eyes, but I think you''re a sign of your humanity."


    "... thank you"


    "You don''t need to thank me. And... maybe you''ll end your worries."


    "... what, are you up to something?


    Is that what you''re gonna say? Funny... I''m so proud that no other god is as clean and white as I am. "


    I do almost agree that I am a wonderful God... but to the point that even Eleonora twinkles her eyebrows in the mundane apuse, honestly, this Lord alsobines frigidity.


    I would like you to refrain from all sorts of things as long as you mourn because it is definitely because of what you say and do, but I will not speak of it.


    It''s scary, not because I know it''s simply futile.


    "Well, I''m not nning it, but I''m pretty sure he''s never going home like this."


    "... how can you say that? That doesn''t mean he''s the Demon King, does it?


    "It''s not the right answer, but it''s not a mistake, is it? I don''t call him the Demon King, but in short, that''s just andmark the world put on. It doesn''t mean anything else... but it doesn''t make any difference that it''s andmark..."


    "Something is likely to happen near him,...?


    "I even bothered to interfere with the summoning of the brave, because it seems like I was even helping you with the resurrection of the demon king. I found a candidate at the end of it. It''s less likely the world will overlook it without doing anything. I mean... I don''t care what you think, because he has the nature to suck in trouble himself. There''s a lot going on around here right now, and, well, definitely something''s gonna happen, right?


    "... did I have to tell you that?


    "You didn''t ask me, and I told you I''d teach you to follow suit. That''s one of them."


    They treat me as frigid because I''m saying that, but it''s something I can''t help but say.


    In a double sense.


    Pushing his sigh to death, Eleonora turned her gaze toward the door.


    You can''t even try to find the two people who left it, or still use the power of ''eyes'' to find them.


    Exhaling his breath in all its meanings, Eleonora hoped, knowing that there was an object next to her to pray for, at least, that everything would go in the right direction.

 265 Ex-Strong, See The Sacred Capital

    As he walked around the city, Soma nced around for a moment.


    What is there is rarity and inspiration.


    Santo.


    It was walking down the boulevard of the ce they called it.


    If they do poorly, they''re going to look suspicious, but the people in the city aren''t even going to turn a suspicious nce at them for getting used to it.


    Well, given the fact that it''s the main mountain of Holy Theism, it''s asmon as the first time a visitor behaves somewhat suspiciously.


    And to be sure of that, fortunately, Soma didn''t hesitate to look at the people and the sights of the city.


    "... and Soma, aren''t you really d?


    And, if I turned my gaze to my voice, there was an unexpectedly serious appearance of Hildegard there.


    That gaze is pouring in here, and I said I wouldn''t miss one lie.


    I don''t have to check again to see what you''re asking about... but that''s why Soma shrugged her shoulders like it was nothing.


    "Maybe I''m d. Nothing, would I just say I put it on hold? Considering it''s a thing, I''d rather take it for granted."


    "Mmm... that''s true... I thought I was going to snort right away because I meant you."


    "That''s another terrible bias... I dare not deny it."


    He asked me to save the world in consideration of being able to use magic.


    That''s all if I say one thing earlier, and that''s all again, that Soma put that response on hold once again.


    Only, it''s a bit of a big thing to say... but it still changes the basics.


    Consideration is what Soma wants more than anything else.


    Soma receives life in this world, fifteen years early.


    It will be about ten years since we began to look for a way to do this, but as always, we will not find it.


    Any number of times I had found something that looked like it, it all ended up empty.


    But this time, the other person is God.


    If that is possible, it will undoubtedlye true.


    Soma finally got around to fulfilling his long-standing aspirations.


    But...


    "Whatever you say, they''re gods. Would it be the same truth that if you believed and acted on that word and deed, it wouldn''t be a lot of things, if the world had changed between East and West in ancient times?


    "I don''t want to snort too much as I am a former god... well, on the contrary, from the standpoint of the former god, I guess I can''t help but snort. Besides, I''m pretty sure he was hiding something."


    "I didn''t have to doubt it because I made it clear... because I made it clear that it would be better. Instead, you should consider the hidden information to be more troublesome."


    Even so, Soma traveled for a long time in his previous life.


    Sometimes God was alive in that world, and there were several times I had been involved with God.


    Each time I realized that mythology was right...... I would be too optimistic to think of it as different in this world.


    Rather, considering it''s the only thing that''s turned into a god, there''s even a more arrogant possibility.


    Basically, God is something that is flying in so many ways that it bes superior.


    I never had anything to do with the supreme heaven of just binding the gods back in my previous life, but that''s why I should assume I''m the biggest opponent I''ve ever had.


    "Besides, if I answered immediately, I would be able to extract information? I''m not going to be treated like a pawn at God''s convenience."


    "You... rush... then...?


    "What do you think of me?


    "No, because you''re the type of person who goes directly to beat me up if you want to rush or do something extra, right?


    "Well, you''re right."


    But you can''t just do that to a god counterpart.


    ... No, or, if it was more than five years ago.


    If it was when I was traveling to be able to use magic, I might not have understood.


    Immediately, and even if something happened that I didn''t like, I might have thought that a little ''discussion'' would help, etc.


    But Soma became weaker than he was back then.


    Physically, it has grownmensurate, and probably had to be pretty much the same as the whole season of the previous life, if only in terms of purebat ability... that''s all.


    Unlike back in my previous life, there were too many important things for Soma.


    There was no way I could let all of that go and be selfish.


    "... I feel like I''m doing something selfish enough at a time when I''m here alone and unauthorized?


    Now, you don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Well, whatever that bullshit is, it''s for once Soma''s real that we need to think about it properly this time.


    It''s a little too big to push through selfishness, and I wanted to think about it once and for all before giving an answer.


    "Man, you''re really lucky this was the Holy Capital in that sense. It''s great for mood swings."


    "I don''t really think so as far as I''m concerned... ''cause honestly, there''s nothing unusual about it, is there?


    "Rather, it is."


    Yes, a religious city so called the Sacred Capital, but it wasn''t too different from the sights we usually see there with the Somas.


    I wonder if there is something more unique about architectural styles etc., that''s not particrly true.


    A sight simr to that of the King''s capital of Radius was spreading there.


    But that''s why Soma looked at them as unusual and admirable.


    At least in the world of previous life, it was even natural for the architectural style to change if the country was different.


    Yet this is not the case in this world.


    Given the distance between here and Radius, I don''t even think there''s a cultural connection.


    If so, it would mean that there is something inmon that you dare to imitate or that should be-


    "... well, in conclusion, we have something inmon."


    "Hmm? Do you know anything about it?


    "I''ve been living in this world for fifty years, and Radius has been involved since his founding? Of course you do."


    "Are you right if you ask me? So what do they have inmon?


    "It''s a simple story. It doesn''t take long to build a solid country, but that''s something that needs to be made decent around the center of the country. But as you know, it was a lonely, almost abandonednd. There''s no such thing as a fine city, and it needed to be built almost from scratch."


    "Well it will...... so?


    "Though, if I was mottled there, I wouldn''t just be attacked by Veritas. You need to make it as soon as you can... see, you know those people who specialize in making things, don''t you?


    "Hmm... are you talking about Dwarf? That''s... oh, I see. Is that what it is?"


    It was a simr situation here, I guess.


    We needed to build a city as soon as possible, so we had to rely on Dwarves.


    "If that''s all, though, wouldn''t it be a simr city?


    "Normally, then, shaping is the top priority for now. Essentially, almost everything about building taste is left to Dwarf. It''s also possible to ce an order, but then the speed slows down when you''re not used to it."


    "I see, the main fall, is that why"


    And so it seems that the capital of the Holy City and the king capital of Radius are alike.


    ording to the story, it must have been quite a while ago that the Holy Capital was made, but Dwarf''s taste hasn''t changed since, I guess.


    "It''s only about appearance, and I don''t think the interior has changed a lot."


    "Hmm... I''m also convinced that if that''s the case, it''s simr. Honestly, I thought it might have been helpful."


    "Hmm? Why not? I didn''t think any of them were followers of Holy God..."


    "No, it wasn''t there, I thought we had more inmon elsewhere. Radius is supposed to be a mixed nation."


    "Oh, I see... that''s not what I meant"


    Hildegard, who said so and nodded, turned his gaze around.


    Looking at those with ears, tails, etc. walking there.


    Although the Holy City is only named Capital, it is not technically a country.


    Often, in such ces as autonomous cities, the eligibility to enter there is whether or not you believe in holy divinity.


    Besides, as you can see from the fact that there are Somas, that''s only a basic story and it''s not really certain.


    I mean, this is literally a ce where anyone can visit and live.


    A ce of freedom and equality, independent of race, where it is possible to live like the rest of us, whether it be a beast race or a demonic species.


    That was the holy capital.


    If it was a country, the appearance of people in sight was so cluttered that I think it would have been this way called a mixed nation, and that''s why I thought I might have referred to it here.


    "Well, it''s probably not like they''ve ever been here alone. I wouldn''t have had time for that in Veritas, and not since Radius was made. You should be listening to me, so I might be referring to you to some extent..."


    "Hmm... that might help if I told you what I saw and heard here."


    "You don''t have to do this before then."


    I shrug my shoulders when I know, and still look around.


    A ce where people can live on an equal footing, without distinction of race.


    This must be the kind of sight my mother, my father, that country aspired to.


    If I could only see this, it would have made sense for Soma to be here.


    Well, there''s something I''m just curious about.


    "- I''m sorry. Can I have a word with you guys there?


    And it was then that I was called out.

 266 Meet The Former Strongest, Saint Knight

    Looking back at his voice, it was the warrior there... no, he was probably a knight.


    He even covers his face with a helmet in full body armor worn perfectly without any skin exposure.


    Instead of being what you deserve to see all over the city, it''s more of an appearance that you might even feel suspicious if you do poorly, but Soma didn''t think so because of the atmosphere surrounding the person.


    It was for the same reason that I thought I was a knight, which made me feel somewhat quiet.


    Besides, your arms seem to stand quite well.


    At least you''ll have advanced skills, and you don''t seem to rely on your skills andck everyday workouts.


    You won''t lose where you fought, but depending on the situation, you''re the kind of person who seems to be a little troublesome.


    And the presumed knight figure opened his mouth as if he had panicked a little about what he thought of Soma thinking about that.


    "Oh, no, it may seem suspicious, but I still... hey, should I show my face first before I exin"


    When the hand reached into his helmet as he said, it was removed as it was.


    As soon as he arrived, he had purple hair cut around his shoulder and sharp eyes of the same color.


    He was the perfect female knight in the image of a knight, even with a frivolous face.


    "My name is Ingrid Grenemeier. This is still the Holy Knight."


    "Holy Knight... you remember hearing that. Are you sure it was about the knights who are said to be the guardians of the Holy City?


    "That fits. Well, the Sacred Capital isn''t a country, so we''re supposed to call ourselves that."


    "Exactly. But I am proud that I will not dy the formal knights, whether in mind or in strength. I''m sorry. I didn''t speak to you to say that."


    "Speaking of which, you are. So, what do you want with us?


    A holy capital, which is not a formal country, cannot have soldiers like a nation.


    Simply because I don''t have enough money to keep a constant soldier hired... at least that''s what''s happening up front.


    For this reason, it is the role of the Sacred Knights, who are treated as private soldiers, who are responsible for the work of the soldiers in the Holy City.


    Circuits all over the city are one of them, and that''s probably why the knight in front of you - Ingrid - is here.


    It seems for the same reason that he has spoken to the Somas... but he should not have imitated them particrly suspiciously.


    Though I did look around at my surroundings as a chirp, that degree should bemon.


    It shouldn''t be a reason to speak up.


    "Um, that''s... actually, I don''t know either"


    "... what does that mean? If they thought it was suspicious, well, I don''t know if they can convince you to disagree."


    "Well, if you keep your voice up and you don''t know why, we''re in trouble."


    "It is only in the knowledge that they will think so. But still, I felt strongly that I had to speak up."


    I don''t know what that means, but I don''t think I''m joking.


    Ingrid''s attitude sees genuine confusion, but at the same time he feels he needs to do so ''somehow''.


    Feel that... So Soma turned her gaze toward Hildegard because she had an idea of those phenomena.


    "Hildegard"


    "Hmm... I guess that''s a good chance for sure. Ingrid, I thought you said something. Can I have a proper ''look''?


    "See...? Well, I don''t mind because I''m not dressed as a troublemaker, but why in this situation..."


    "Um, don''t hesitate to let me ''see'' you because you got the word. Excuse me."


    That said, Hildegard began to jizz about Ingrid.


    Even if you don''t know what they''re doing, do you somehow feel something, slightly twisting your body as Ingrid seems ufortable?


    Well, even if I can''t feel anything, it would be ufortable to be stared at in silence.


    Nevertheless, that time did notst very long.


    When I wondered if I had been staring for a minute or so, Hildegard began to nod as if he had convinced me of something.


    "Did you find out anything?


    "Well, for now, I know why you''ve been speaking to us, and what''s causing it. - Intuitive grade. I''m pretty sure it''s because of this."


    "Intuition, premium...? Is that a skill...? I didn''t get told that I had that skill when I did the skill test..."


    "Well, intuition is systematically the same as skill assessment. I think it''s" sight "."


    Ingrid was somewhat skeptical, but as a soma, he has no reason to doubt it.


    I threw the question, assuming that was correct.


    "What kind of skills is that?


    "It''s hard to exin in words... well, in short, it''s not a skill to feel the future. To be more precise, it''s a skill to choose a better course of action from the future you feel. You somehow know how to deal with an opponent''s attack if it''s a battle, and you know how to attack it most effectively."


    "Hmm... isn''t that invincible?


    "It''s not that convenient, though. There''s nothing I can do about it that I can''t deal with on my own, and it''s because it''s a passive skill that I can''t actively use. I guess it''s not so frequent because everything is done unconsciously, that the precision can take the worst of choices off.... Well, normally, it is."


    "What is that... oh, because it''s superior, is it?


    "Bye. Perhaps it''s been a long time since you acted somehow andter found out it was the best thing you could do? I can''t work out my instincts, because I''m totally innate."


    "I didn''t understand part of what you were saying... but you''re absolutely right. Sometimes I thought I should do that somehow for a long time, and as a result, I saved the crisis in the vige where I lived, etc. Speaking of which, that''s what got to do with holy divinity, but I thought I''d do the Holy Knight in the Holy Capital somehow."


    "Perhaps your Lord made an unconscious decision that it was best"


    "Hmm..."


    Soma nods so much to Hildegard''s exnation.


    Because I was convinced what I felt when I saw Ingrid.


    That''s probably why I thought it would be troublesome if I fought.


    Even if there was a difference in strength, if you were hit with the best hand in the survey, even if it was rare, it must be troublesome.


    Turning it over to the enemy doesn''t mean it''s a horrible skill, but it looks troublesome inside.


    Nevertheless, it is beside those who surely have many opportunities to bepelled to make important choices that her value is most demonstrated.


    Saving the vige crisis is because the surroundings that included her are likely to be included in the sphere of influence as well.


    From those who run the state, etc., you must want so much that you can get your hands out of your throat.


    That''s not a big deal or anything, and if this information spreads poorly, then there''s no wonder where the war broke out around her.


    "But when I think about it, I don''t think it''s the best thing to say to our seniors? That''s how they found out."


    "Perhaps he needed to speak to us about the danger, even on his side. Besides, I don''t think we''re gonna leak that from where we found out, huh?


    "That''s true... I''m not supposed to have the intuition skills or anything, but somehow I feel like I can predict this next development."


    "Well, you''re probably right about that hunch. I feel something simr."


    "... you seem to know a lot of things, but what the hell are you guys? No, it really feels like what you''re talking about while you keep your voice from me..."


    "You don''t have to worry too much because you''re just a guest.... Well, I feel like I won''t be able to say that any time soon"


    It was then that Soma uttered such a thing in the sigh mix.


    The three men on the spot looked in the same direction at about the same time.


    That''s a certain sound I heard from you... no, it was caused by your voice...


    "What''s that... screaming?


    "Oh boy... apparently quickly,"


    "Well, if it''s going to happen any time soon, it better be quick."


    "Well, so is that."


    "... you guys... no, that''s your priority for now, huh?"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    I can''t pretend not to know if this is just the situation.


    Soma sighed out again at a situation that had nothing but a hunch of trouble, rushing toward a ce where she heard screams.

 267 Formerly The Strongest, I Encounter Things I Know

    Continuing after Ingrid running forward, Soma wondered what was going on.


    It is not about what is going to happen, but about what lies ahead.


    Somehow, because I feel like I was being set up by an array, including even meeting Ingrid.


    And it''s probably not my fault.


    Because...


    "¡­ who possesses the skills to choose the best future for the world''s crisis, is"


    "... well, there''s no way I can think of anything more than not contacting you. No, there''s a chance he was making contact or not."


    "If you don''t make contact, does that mean it''s not the best?"


    It''s the same thing if you get what you intended as a result, even if you didn''t get your hands on it directly to do so.


    Besides, it also has the effect of informing us that it is the best, so the quality is even worse.


    "Well, it hasn''t been decided yet."


    "Sure, it''s not just a possibility of the best in this exclusive..."


    Exactly. That would be a hopeless thing.


    Raw Hate and Soma are not so optimistic thoughts.


    "And even if it is, what''s wrong with it?


    "Well, it is."


    Though best, that must be a story for Ingrid.


    There is ample possibility that it is not the best for others, for example Hildegard.


    You''re right if you say it doesn''t deserve consideration.


    But.


    "¡­ is it pointless to think about it now?"


    "Bye. Let''s just figure out what happened and if anything happens, we can fix it."


    When we conclude that, we stop talking in a whisper and look forward.


    It''s probably time to get there and it feels just right in time.


    What Ingrid is ahead of, by the way, is simply and exploration issue.


    We know the general direction, and even though the sights are spreading around like we''ve seen, this is not the king''s capital of Radius.


    On the contrary, I left it to Ingrid because I could get lost because I had seen it strangely.


    And a few times around the corner, that leg finally stopped.


    Slightly dyed, Soma and the others reached the ce...


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    It was almost simultaneously that Ingrid moved and Soma moved.


    Ingrid flies backwards and backwards, somaes forward as it changes from that.


    I don''t know the situation as if, but there''s nothing wrong with it.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Powerless Power, Wind Thunder: Divine sh.


    "Something" that was imminent in front of me was shed away as it was.


    "Eh... su, sorry...! What am I...!


    "Hmm? Yeah, when ites to the current movement, there''s no problem, is there? Your unconsciousness would have decided that it was better to leave it to me than to deal with it yourself."


    And that''s actually the right thing to do.


    Though Ingrid''s skill has not been confirmed yet... he will have bad minutes with ''Here'' opponents.


    "I mean, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you again. I''m just wondering why you''re here... well, you''re not gonna tell me anyway."


    It was one man there.


    But his eyes are void, and his gaze is pointed at the void.


    Your mouth is half-opened. You can see at a nce how drooling it is.


    However, there was an unusual sense of intimidation emanating from the body.


    If you were to convert it to skills, it would be something like special grade correspondence.


    Ingrid is a heavily loaded opponent, at least if you judge by the sensations you feel on your skin.


    And Soma had learned a simr feeling before.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so, but you don''t know Soma, do you? I don''t think he''s a very good taster."


    "You don''t exactly know each other. It''s just that... I saw something simr about five years ago. Sure - demon gods, something like that?


    Yes, it looked just like the demon god I felt then.


    It can be inferred from a man''s body that even what he should call his soul is a double feeling, and that it is a situation simr to that of Stina then.


    If there is something to be concerned about, even though it corresponds to a special grade, it means that I remember a very weak impressionpared to Arr... not surprisingly considering that the area is a difference between individuals.


    If you ask me one way or another, it''s more a question of why I showed up in the middle of this holy capital.


    "What... is this, ''demon-possessed'', or...? Stupid, why are you here..."


    And when I was thinking about it, Ingrid, with her gaze toward the man, squealed in dismay.


    That may have been solitary, but Soma tilts her neck at the words that clearly reached her ear.


    "Hmm? Devil possessed, is...?


    That was the first name I heard.


    It doesn''t seem like a famous thing, considering I shook my neck sideways when I turned my gaze at Hildegard... well, what does that mean?


    Unless it is Soma''s fault, it is undoubtedly the demon god who is possessed by that man''s body.


    It''s not like a demon or anything.


    Or this is the first time I''ve heard the word demon in this world in the first ce...


    "... No, speaking of which, She was called the White Devil or something. At that time, it had been flushed normally, and certainly Eina and the others had reacted normally... Does that mean that the name Devil itself is quite well known?


    "Sure, the name Demon is not quite famous. But it meant something that I didn''t really understand, something terrible, and it didn''t mean that the very existence of the devil was well recognized."


    "Is that so..."


    "Well, when I say that, demons and other things are not known in the first ce. It''s known to some, but to that extent, I''ve never seen the real thing before."


    "Hmm... I just want to think about what that means, but it looks like you should put that aside first"


    He was showing signs like he was asking this one because he was lightly prevented from firing, but apparently he''s motivated.


    The vain expression remains intact, but obviously the signs tell the story that way.


    "Huh... are you going to do it? But the devil possesses..."


    "Don''t worry, but the man will get a scratch. I still have a proven track record of doing this."


    "No, it''s not..."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Massacre Sword: The Devil''s Tail Knife.


    Soma waved her arm so as to block Ingrid from saying something.


    It wasn''t meant to be, of course, to cut off things that were imminent.


    The instantly charged air makes a noise and bounces, and the remnants left in the sword also flow straight to the ground and disappear.


    The identity of the released thing is the purple electricity - that is, thunder - that has literally struck at an invisible rate.


    The previous demon god manipted the mes, but this time it seems that the opponent maniptes the thunder.


    "I''d like to hear a lot about it if I can, but for now, the story ister. If there''s anything you need to be aware of, I''ll ask you first.


    "... at least to the best of my knowledge, demonic possession should only be repelled by the Holy Word of the Virgin"


    "Holy phrase...? I don''t know... well, maybe I''ll be fine. I don''t think I can do it. And I don''t care what you think, it''s not a good idea to leave me alone. What I''m missing here is a lot of things that are going to make me sleepy."


    "No, but...!


    "Does your Lord''s unconsciousness seem to know if Soma''s words are correct or not? It''s not like the Lord hasn''t moved from the spot to the evidence... you really somehow think there''s no need to stop it?


    "That''s... you''re right, but I''m a holy knight. If you''re going to do something, I''d rather be the first to..."


    "Oh, because that''s good. Well, you should see it there. Because you''ll soon find out there''s no problem."


    With that said, Soma takes a step forward, shaking off an ingrid that still says something.


    And as it was, he rushed forward.

 268 The Holy Knight And The Suspicious?

    If he was to be honest, Ingrid initially wondered if he was suspicious or something about them.


    I had a lot of confidence in my ount, even if it was unfounded, and the ount told me to speak up.


    That''s why I was wondering if you were suspicious or something, and you should keep an eye on me so I didn''t do anything extra.


    In fact, those things weren''t umon.


    The Holy Knight is certainly one of its roles around the city, but that''s why Ingrid gets all that done.


    I''d be lying if I said I had nowhere to think about it, but this is also an important part of protecting the people of the city.


    It was only when I thought about it that I got in the mood to look around, and now I wondered what they were like this time.


    "... he... no, what the hell are you guys...?


    That is a question I have just spoken of.


    It was the thought they had when they abruptly exined the reason for their own inquiry, which no one could understand¡­ but at that time it was something with a strong colour of confusion.


    Not like now.


    If I say one way or another now, it''s because I''m afraid.


    "Well... I told you earlier, didn''t I? We''re just guests. Oh, no, I don''t know if I can say guest... but it doesn''t make a difference that it''s not a big deal."


    That was a lie for sure.


    Because if they are notyers, I can assure you that there will be few people in this world who can be calledyers, etc.


    Otherwise, there was no exnation for the sight in front of me.


    "I can do this, even though it''s not a bigyer," he said?


    "That''s not so surprising, is it? If you have superior skills, you can normally do this."


    "Extraordinary, I don''t think it''s normal enough at that point..."


    Skills are not absolute.


    No, if you say it all that way, there are some narratives... but it is still true in the sense that it is not an absolute indicator.


    For example, Ingrid has advanced skills in swordsmanship.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that one of the top skill holders in the melee system is because there are so few that can be said to be exceptions, such as those with superior skills.


    But at the same time, from a skill standpoint, that''s all we''re talking about.


    Fact is Ingrid is not thatbative among the Saints.


    Something like, well, up inside.


    Still, if it''s pure sword moves only, Ingrid has the pride of contending for first or second ce, and that''s another fact.


    Ingrid is almost unbeaten if it is actually training to meet with swords only.


    But fighting isn''t just about swords.


    With bows, there is magic, even spears and axes, even if only in meleebat.


    There are not many situations where swords meet each other in practice.


    And in a battle where various factors are intertwined, it makes no sense that only sword moves are superior.


    Many of those who are stronger than Ingrid only possess lower or intermediate skills, and that was what it meant that skills would not be an absolute indicator.


    But even in that case, it''s different to be a superior skill holder.


    With one sword, one spear, you can even change the situation on the battlefield rather than battle, just the non-standard exceptions.


    That is also why they are called blessed by God - gift holders, etc.


    So just to talk about them, skills can be an absolute indicator.


    But that''s why I have trouble using it as a standard.


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t I just tell you that your lord has superior skills again?


    "Mm... Speaking of which, did I? But to be honest, I don''t really feel it..."


    I did have confidence in my own thoughts, and wonder, I don''t think they''re lying.


    No, on the contrary, I was even wondering if it was true.


    I didn''t know if that was the usual conjecture, or if something else was the reason, but only the fact that I think so.


    But that, or this... I don''t know if it''s true, but I can''t really feel it.


    "Well, to be honest, it''s not hard to understand. But now that I know it, I''m going to be able to feel it a little bit more."


    "Is that what it is...?


    I still can''t really feel it, I tilt my neck...... I notice it there.


    Yeah, now...


    "No, it wasn''t if you were thinking about this right now. Now..."


    "There''s nothing special about what we do, though, right? Let''s not settle this before it''s too far away."


    "... that may be the case, but we can''t leave it to you as part of the Holy Knight. Even if there''s nothing you can do."


    That said, he turned his consciousness in front of him, and Ingrid bit his lip.


    For there was nothing that could be done, as I have now spoken unto myself.


    Whatever, because you have no idea what''s going on there.


    Though the sound of a sword trident that I''m used to hearing in my ears reaches, its origin is as if I don''t know.


    It just sounds like it''s ringing from there...... I guess that''s true.


    Because with it, the remnants of purple electricity could y in the atmosphere, and the sound of the ground, the walls, kicking in.


    Fast battle so invisible to Ingrid''s eyes.


    That was what was happening there.


    And.


    "Hmm... faster than I thought, but that''s all. They are still weakpared to them."


    With those words, I heard something sh and rip.


    Immediately afterwards, even if you can''t recognize it, something like a scream.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    With them, something abruptly appeared at the edge of his sight.


    Dancing through the universe. To that, Ingrid turns his gaze reflexively.


    It was a man''s foot, if not a mistake in sight.


    "Huh..."


    At a nce I knew which one it was because some of the clothes were with me again.


    It must belong to the devil possessed and thought man.


    I guess that''s something you can''t help.


    That boy had the sword in his hand.


    It''s only natural that you have the means to stop them with your sword.


    "... Sure, if you treat it right away, it will stick, but still it won''t be back to normal immediately. No, I can''t do anything. I''m not in charge of saying something to me..."


    "Well, you don''t have to be so quick. You''ll soon find out what that means."


    "Early......?


    I couldn''t ask what that meant because there was a roar right after.


    Something was the sound of being mmed to the ground, and if you turned your gaze over there, the man''s body was there.


    Five satisfied bodies.


    "... what?


    Although the boynded right next to the man shortly afterwards, those legs are naturally alive and well.


    But at about the same time, the foot that was dancing in the universe also fell near it, letting us know that it was not a hallucination or something.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, Ingrid''s confused.


    "Well... there''s no point in wasting time. They also have particr ess to information¡­ for now, it is the end"


    Shortly after the boy said so, his body shed.


    When I realize it, it''s behind the man, and his arm is shaken out.


    The universe, the head of a man danced¡­ but the head was firmly present in the body of a man.


    "............ what?


    "I just shed the demon''s body, that''s not it. That man will have no effect. You know what I said earlier, right?


    I see that, but now I don''t know what it means in a different way.


    Indeed, it is said that demonic possession is the possession of beings called demons in a person''s body.


    I don''t assure you, because the details are unknown.


    That is not all the Virgin is saying, and the existence of a demon has not been proven.


    Of course it''s what the Virgin is saying, which is why the Ingrids believe it, but it''s true that they don''t know the details very well.


    Demonic possession is something that has suddenly emerged in thest year or so, and there are more things that we still don''t know.


    For those reasons, so far only the Virgin should have been able to cope with demonic possession.


    Moreover, demonic possession is so powerful that sometimes about half of all holy knights are needed.


    Not only did you suppress it by yourself, but you knock it out, and so on.


    "... what the hell are you...?


    On three asions the girl had nothing to answer, just shrugged her shoulders looking at the boy.

 269 Formerly The Strongest, Know Only A Little About The Devil

    Soma, who defeated the Safe Demon, exhaled one breath.


    Again, it''s no big dealpared to Arre, plus Soma is more powerful than it was back then.


    It was only natural that we never had to struggle.


    Nevertheless, that is also because Soma was the opponent.


    If it were normal, it would be a fuss.


    I don''t know what the power of the Holy Capital is... but it wouldn''t have been strange if it hadn''t been for Soma to have done so much damage.


    Even though there are the Virgin and the Holy Knights, we do not know if we were able to respond immediately.


    Why did such a thing suddenly appear here?


    That would have been the best thing if I could ask him, but he didn''t seem to have any kind of consciousness.


    There is only such a thing as an impulse to destroy, and that''s why we just defeated it.


    "Hmm... don''t you have to worry about the details though"


    Anyway, there are people here who will get answers.


    If you really care, you just have to askter.


    So far, I don''t intend to.


    Whatever this has to do with us, this is what happened in the Holy City.


    Shouldn''t go too deep.


    Looking back at the Hildegards with that in mind, Ingrid looked at this one with an indescribable face for some reason.


    It is a mixed expression of confusion, suspicion and various emotions, but Soma walks over to you tilting her neck without knowing why she is being seen with such a face.


    "Hmm... what is wrong with you? I said something."


    "... right, I do have a heap of things to say... let''s stop it. You''re rude enough to do that to your benefactor."


    "Benefactor, is it?


    "Well, if the array was raging like that, it wouldn''t be what I found out how much damage was going on here. In that sense, you would certainly be a benefactor."


    "That''s the thing. As one of the Holy Knights who defends this city, I thank you. Thank you, thank you."


    It''s just a aplishment, but if you look only at the facts, you''re certainly right.


    I thought a little and shrugged my shoulders.


    "I don''t remember doing so much... well, you''re wee."


    "I guess I should really give you a solid thank you, but Hate and I are just one of the holy knights at heart. Know what I can do¡­ No, let the Virgin know¡­"


    "Uh, no, that''s fine because it''s really not a big deal. More than that... well, if you want to thank me, can I talk to you about that earlier? He said he was possessed by the devil?


    I''m not going to fit deep, but I''m worried.


    I know it''s a problem to talk to you directly, but if you want to listen to me here for a little while, there''s no problem.


    "I don''t mind that... is that enough?


    "I''m sure it''s about what I did."


    "Exactly, I think that''s too humble, but to be honest, I was wondering about that too."


    "Hmmm... but we don''t really know..."


    What was said and told was something that I certainly don''t think I understand very well.


    But the information you get is at least better than not knowing anything.


    "Hmm¡­ a mighty being possessed by a person, who has appeared for about a year or two"


    "I guess the fact that only the Virgin can handle it means literally, not in a warrior sense. From what I''ve seen, my soul was almost assimted, and without special skills, I''d be able to handle it. Unless, of course, you consider the lives of the subjects you possess."


    "... When demon possession had just appeared, I had to stop and did that. No... if there''s still something like showing up in two ces at the same time, one of them will have to."


    "Well, we can''t just leave it alone and scale up the damage. By the way, the devil possessor doesn''t sound so rare from the way you say it. At least it''s only been confirmed about once or twice before, isn''t it?


    "No, it''s not umon, because it''s like once a month. But it''s true that it''s been confirmed a few times already... what''s wrong with that?


    "Would you have been strangely surprised earlier? I wondered why."


    Once a month, it is certainly rare, but it was hard to say how Ingrid looked earlier as if something impossible had happened.


    But as far as listening, even rarely, shouldn''t be that surprising.


    "Oh...... I see. That''s true... but the devil possesses never appeared in the Holy City before. No, on the contrary, it wasn''t supposed to show up."


    "It shouldn''t show up, is it?


    "Oh, because the Virgin said so."


    "Hmm..."


    Virgin is the fifth king - that is, it goes without saying now that Eleonora''s alias is called, because she is the head of Holy Divinity and the spokesperson for God.


    That''s exactly what they say, but... the Somas have just confirmed with their own eyes that their God actually exists.


    Then you should think you''re actually right.


    In other words, the word is the word of God, and it should be true.


    And yet something happened that overshadowed it.


    "Something unexpected happened... no, it''s not"


    "Um, I guess not. At least at that point, you were right."


    But now it''s not anymore.


    It is natural to think so.


    "... well, that''s not what we think."


    "Right. This is what we need to do. Until now, all demon possessions have appeared near the Holy City, and I have never heard of demon possessions appearing or anything simr happening elsewhere. Then there''s a good chance that the Holy City is involved, and we''ll have to do something about it."


    Those eyes were looking straight ahead, telling him that he didn''t need the help of the Somas.


    That attitude is preferred and the mouth of the soma naturally looses.


    "Hmm, well, I just wanted to say... Hildegard"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "One thing I''d like to ask you... Was that really ''the devil'' earlier?


    "Oh, I see what you want to hear... well, you''re probably right."


    "Hmmm... is it still"


    It ismon that some ces may be called by different names, even if they are the same.


    That is¡­ apparently what is called the devil and what Somas call the demon god are likely to be the same.


    And Soma is somewhat but marginally connected to the existence of a demon god.


    Well, I knocked things down then... but when this happens, I can''t say enough that it has nothing to do with that time.


    And if you''re involved, you can''t leave me alone.


    Demon King... No, the former Demon King must have definitely destroyed it, but somehow it was something that Soma''s body was involved in.


    I may need to look into it somewhat.


    "What is it though..."


    "Well, you can''t just ask me that. Candle. Whatever you think, they''ll drag you straight in. Candlestick. Let''s just go around the tunnel and talk a lot."


    "I don''t know what''s bothering you... but I''d work with you if I were you? The earlier level of information would still be insufficient as a price."


    "I appreciate that... no, surely the quickest way to hear from the Holy Knight? - So you''re noting, are you?


    "- Oh, that''s a shame. I was wondering if I could help you around the corner."


    "-!?


    To the voice I heard, Ingrid turned his gaze in dismay.


    That''s probably in a double sense.


    That you didn''t realize that the person showed up there.


    And...


    "Let, Virgin......!?


    Its presence stood there with a grin as it responded to its astonishing voice.

 270 Formerly The Strongest, Reminds Me Of Forgotten Things

    Soma never surprised me when I showed up, simply because I had noticed.


    Given the circumstances, it would be natural to keep your perimeter alert that there might be others.


    That''s why I caught on, but when I turned my gaze towards you, Eleonora had a slightly dissatisfied look at what I didn''t like.


    "... By the way, I''d like to ask you one thing, how the hell have you noticed?


    "Since you appeared here? Or since when not so long ago?


    Timely, just after Soma defeated the demon god.


    It was a sign that he was asking how things were going, so I left him alone for now.


    "Then I wish you''d called me."


    "That''s why I would have called?


    "I don''t think so... well, that''s okay. There''s more to it than that."


    "To say, is it?


    "Yes. - On behalf of the Holy Capital, I thank you. Thank you very much for saving the Holy Capital crisis."


    With that said, Eleonora lowered her head gracefully.


    The figure was more aristocratic than a lousy nobleman and deserved to be the Lord of the Holy City.


    But as a soma, I can only feel it in a big way, only shrugging my shoulders.


    "Isn''t that a little too much? The fact that you arrived soon would have made it possible without me?


    "I may have, but I may not have. And there''s a good chance that there was a lot of damage. It prevented me from doing so, so it is my natural duty as Lord of the Holy City."


    "Really... well, I hope you like it"


    And, talking about that, I was lightly pped on the shoulder.


    Looking back, Ingrid is staring at this one with an indescribable look again.


    "Well, maybe you''re a friend of the Virgin or something? Oh, no, are you a friend of the Virgin or something?


    "You don''t have to be tough like that, do you? I''m not a friend or anything."


    "Oh, you say sad things. Me and you are friends who lived under one roof... oh or is that what you mean by not being friends?


    "Hey, what...!? Soma......!?


    "Why are you eating?" Well, that''s certainly not a lie, but under one roof, in a broad sense, is it? I was in a separate room, but I wasn''t even out of a ce. "


    You don''t have to bother to say that Ingrid is there, and he was in a cabin, and so on.


    It''s just extra misleading.


    "In short, we''re just guests."


    "Customer...? Speaking of which, he did say things like being here as a guest... I didn''t know he was a guest of the Virgin..."


    "Well... now, it''s just a rtionship with my guest."


    "Why, now, and yet, did you emphasize that? You and Soma will never change from that rtionship."


    "Oh, not necessarily, is it? What a moment when a rtionship changes. Instead, I guess it doesn''t change who hasn''t changed in years... but there was someone like that there."


    "Ho... I mean, you''re selling fights, right? Fine, you bought it...!


    "Don''t buy it. I mean, I''m not particrly surprised that you guys knew each other, but are you not close?


    "Huh, it''s not like we''re not getting along. I just don''t care!


    "That''s my dialogue......!


    I exhale into the two of you staring at each other with that said.


    Apparently, the two are called dog monkeys.


    Eleonora hadn''t spoken at all earlier, but maybe she didn''t want to talk to Hildegard.


    "I don''t care what kind of rtionship you have... so can I leave it to you that you havee out here? We''re basically outsiders."


    "Right...... Ingrid, do you mind? You''re the one who knows the most about what kind of behavior the two of you took, and I''ll leave it up to you."


    "Ha, thank you. But...... right. I''m going to ask you a lot, but if it means a guest of the Virgin, you won''t have to stay, especially for both of you."


    "That''s what I mean."


    "Hmm, is that right..."


    Then there won''t be any particr need to stay.


    The guy there should just be losing his mind, and he doesn''t seem to be like he was when Stina dealt with it instantly.


    There is also a need for treatment.


    The Somas need to do a little, or listen in, and they should act as quickly as possible, if possible.


    Think about the situation so far - including the fact that Eleonora is here now - because the more time passes, the more likely she is to get involved.


    I''vee this far if there''s anything I need to do, but I''ve never crossed it.


    Because there''s still a lot of work to be done to make magic work.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then we''re here... no, did we need to hear where the Holy Knights were before then?"


    "Right...... well, even if I don''t go with you, if you give me my name, you''ll let me talk to you somewhat. Just about anything, I don''t know."


    "You don''t expect that much."


    I just need to know if it has anything to do with what happened before or not.


    If you listen appropriately, you''ll be able to tell the difference.


    We can''t end it there if we find out it has something to do with it... but then we''ll just have to think about it again.


    Whatever it is, we ask where it is, and we talk about it when we get there.


    "Oh, are you sure you don''t want to ask us? I think you know the whole story, so it''s not gonna be a hassle twice, is it?


    "Don''t be a hassle twice. Instead, can you push trouble?


    "Oh, you say terrible things. We don''t do that. It''s just... if you listen to us, you might want to help us for some reason."


    "It would be the same thing"


    Nevertheless, there''s no way you wouldn''t know there''s no such thing as listening if you told me that.


    In that case, it is believed that you have a lot of information... but it is not necessary to go out of your way to confirm it.


    Though the matter of price is spared, the end of those who leave their greed to God to make a covenant is determined.


    Where corner magic is avable, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t actually use it.


    Therefore, without hearing the extra words, he opened his mouth to Ingrid to hear where the Saints were¡­ it was on the brink of it that his voice was heard.


    "Oh, yeah. Though it is the demon that Soma defeated... my Lord said that Soma knows the demon without having to ask anyone. If you ask me, some of the stories you told me about the devil came up."


    "-"


    Turning her gaze reflexively, Eleonora was grinning.


    That deep grin shows that there is something out there¡­ in a sense it means as it is.


    Moving his gaze straight to Hildegardo, he was staring at Eleonora as if he was just biting.


    "You......!


    "Oh, what''s wrong? I just taught you generously not to waste your time, didn''t I? Do you say... Mr. Hildegard is the one who didn''t tell me why? I''m not gonna tell you I didn''t realize that, am I?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "... Hildegard?


    "... he''s right. Demons are the kind of ''demons'' you know, if you say so. Well, with the array you just defeated... perhaps the demon you defeated before is also inferior if you try to be a demon, and the demon you''ve known for a long time is superior."


    - Demons.


    That existence, indeed, Soma has known for a long time.


    I only saw it once.


    That guy who thought he was a teacher on his own argued... he''s the one who killed that guy.


    Since then, Soma has never seen the existence of a demon.


    Because the devil was a terribly rare being, one that emerged once every hundred years or not.


    But it was therefore powerful, and even the sword saint and the personage bestowed his life at the stake to defeat it.


    Soma was never aware of its existence because she simply couldn''t help but be aware of it.


    Already it itself is defeated, even if other demons appear it is a hundred yearster.


    Furthermore, the Dragon God is above us in terms of purebat ability.


    I didn''t have to worry about it.


    Yeah, but... if there''s a homogeneous presence in this world, and it''s rampant...


    "Hmm... I see you''ve apparently had to listen to ''the story''"


    "... I guess. That''s why I didn''t want to say..."


    Well, I''m not saying I don''t know how Hildegard feels.


    This is sentimental if I say so.


    It''s something you don''t need to do.


    But... I remember forgetting something.


    Then there couldn''t be anything I could do, other than go get it back.


    "... you''re wee. So, are you going back first? I have a few things to do here."


    So Soma nodded back in silence to the word.

 271 Former Strongest, Decides To Ride GodS Thoughts

    Ingrid looked at the two backs walking away with an indescribable look.


    I wondered what those two were after all.


    It goes without saying that the boy is not the only one.


    And I know that the girl is not the only one... and I just thought about that, shaking her neck to the side.


    Because it made no sense to think about it.


    Although they said they were just guests, they could take such an attitude towards the Virgin.


    There''s no way you''re right.


    I had some meaningful conversation as a Virgin, and I''m sure they''re the kind of people who don''t rte to themselves anymore.


    If I knew that, I should have switched my thoughts.


    Damage caused by demonic possession was suppressed thanks to him, but men need to keep an eye on the process just in case.


    This is not about being wary that a man will storm again, but rather worrying about a man.


    Those possessed by the devil can experience extreme fatigue even after they have been safely consumed.


    It was believed that it was because the devil deprived him of his strength, and sometimes he stayed asleep for about a month when he was terrible.


    At least until you wake up, you need to see it, and you need to take it in advance to a ce where you can rest for a while.


    And it was Ingrid''s role to do it.


    Above all, there is a Virgin on this asion.


    You can''t look very unusual, and you take your gaze off of them, who are no longer visible.


    Then he turned to the Virgin to tell her what he was going to do - where Ingrid, stunned, was to open his eyes.


    Because the Virgin, smiling beside her and dropping them off, was squatting on the spot with her head about why.


    "Duh, what''s wrong, Virgin......!?


    "... nothing. I was just moaning a little bit. There''s nothing wrong with my Lord because he''sining in his heart that he''s a grudge against me."


    Though I wondered if that was really a problem, I guess it''s not because the Virgin says it''s no problem.


    My Lord means that the Virgin isining to our God... but he is the Son of man so much as the Virgin.


    To that extent, our God must forgive us too.


    "Oh yeah...... so we''ll go into the usual work, no problem?


    "Yeah, no problem. There was no particrly damaging damage this time, and there were no people around, so there was no need for ''treatment''."


    "Huh... yes, I understand"


    A slight bite of the lip in the words, but a nod in the guise of calm, moves out.


    Yes, it was nothing this time.


    Then there was no need to be upset.


    While doing so, the Virgin has also settled down, and when she exhales, she rises and begins to test her surroundings.


    Even though it''s harmless, it doesn''t necessarily mean it hasn''t been ''eroded''.


    In case you don''t miss it, we need to find out.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t those two have to look into it? Especially if the boy was fighting directly, so I think he could be ''contaminated''."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t think those two will be polluted every time the power of the Evil God, but whatever it is, don''t worry about it. We''ll look into itter."


    "Really..."


    Come to think of it, those two are the guests of the Virgin.


    Ie closer to the man with a mocking grin that it was obvious and you were a useless worry.


    That''s how I look at Majesty and its appearance again, exhaling breaths that I don''t even know if I''m impressed or what it is.


    Because, as I proimed, there was no scratch on that body.


    It also seemed like I would have been pped to the ground thoughtfully... but what could I do to make this possible?


    He is a truly mysterious boy who defeats the devil who should only be able to deal with the Virgin.


    And so much thought, and as now Ingrid noticed one fact.


    Speaking of which, you didn''t even hear the name, did you?


    I exhale what I''m doing, such as forgetting to ask my benefactor''s name.


    I guess the Virgin knows because I felt she was calling the two names...... it would be any different to ask.


    But I exhale once more, okay?


    If we ever see each other again, that''s the time to ask.


    Well, I''m sure I''ll never have that opportunity to visit myself, who''s only a one-time Saint, but with that in mind, Ingrid held up about a man.


    It was with an indescribable angry grin that I weed the Somas back on the spot.


    It was a grin that made meugh as if I knew this was going to happen, and I came oddly irritated.


    "Hi, both of you. I''ve been waiting. Well that being said, it hasn''t been that long... oh or should I have said that you were home early?


    "... Soma, I''m talking about things, but I didn''t say anything raw about asking the circumstances, so why don''t you take the means to force me to ask? Then I feel like I don''t have to get into any extra trouble."


    "Hmm... that sounds like a worthwhile way to think. Let''s just give it a try, shall we?


    "Oh boy, you guys are really noisy. Don''t worry, I''m not going to get you involved. Well, it''s just out of my jurisdiction to get caught up on your own."


    "That''s a tongue that goes around a lot. Isn''t God a trickster god, even God?


    "Hmm, if you''re serious about answering, I wouldn''t deny that nature is on me. It''s just that I had to get it because I needed it, rather than what I was born with."


    "I don''t think so."


    "It was five hundred years ago. Anyway, so, is it okay if you two listen to us again?


    Thomas shrugs his shoulders back to the sole who dares to ask, even though he won''t have to ask.


    As long as there is no other way than to be asked that.


    "Damn, it''s a godlike maniption."


    "... you won''t believe me for saying this, but if I''m honest with you, even if I am, this is really unwillingness. But if you don''t, you''re not going to help us, and I don''t want to destroy this world if I don''t want to die. That''s why I use these hands if I don''t want to."


    "If you don''t mean it, think about it a little bit more. So, what are we supposed to do?


    "It helps to talk fast, but I already said what you wanted me to do first, didn''t I?


    ¡­¡­ What''s that supposed to mean?


    "So I told you. You''re going to listen to us again."


    Apparently, that wasn''t what I was joking about.


    I mean...


    "Know what''s going on first? Honestly, I just want to know what I''m going to do and get it over with..."


    "I know how you feel, but that''s not how it works. Besides, it''s not the circumstances that we''re trying to talk to you about¡­ more precisely, it''s not just the circumstances, is it?


    "What does that mean?


    "I know you already know what I want you guys to do, but if I say it in the end, it''s the devil. They are the tactile, arm and foot of the world. It''s what we should call the will of the world in a way... which is why the devil moves with thews of the world as the standard. And when you fight someone, isn''t itmon sense to basically know who they are first?


    "I mean, study aboutmon sense in the world, are you telling me?


    "If you put it in a nutshell"


    "... I can''t believe I know everything, but I''m still going to know the world pretty well. So I think it''s a good idea to remember what I''m missing and help Soma out?


    "That''s basically what you''re thinking, isn''t it? But do you give advice every time you''re in a critical situation? I think he needs to know, too, for now?


    That was an argument.


    It''s the original story of the premise that everything is right... but there''s no reason to lie here.


    That means that Soma does need to listen, too.


    "Oh, by the way, you talk about the world all the time, so you better not think it''s gonna be over in a day or two, huh? Exactly. I''m not gonna do it for a year."


    "Am I allowed to do such a long thing?


    "I don''t mean, I did this to take this time, something like that? Now that we''re still going to get that time, we took such a powerful approach."


    "Hmm...... or if we just talk about the world, I don''t feel like we need to stay here? It would certainly be a problem for the Virgin to vacate the Holy City for a long time, but if you were here, we could handle the area, wouldn''t we?


    "You can do it if you want, but doesn''t it make sense?


    "Why not?


    "''Cause I''m talking about us, but basically, I guess I''m the one exining it."


    "... what?


    Exactly. That was unexpected.


    Although I say things like this now, I was wondering if it would be Eleonora to give an exnation.


    There is no way I can think of anything, such as being taughtmon sense immediately by God.


    "No, ''cause I suppose it will inevitably be? Sure, I''ve been teaching that girl a lot... but who knows this world best after all?


    "... you, darling."


    "That''s the thing. Well, there are times in the world when you''re passing it on incorrectly or you dare to pass it on incorrectly. If that girl thinks it''smon sense, and she passes it on to you, it might be bad, so I''m gonna have to teach her."


    "... Is God free?


    "For what? There are many things I can do if I can use my powers to the fullest, but I can''t do that because of various circumstances right now. Well, I guess I''ll exin thatter."


    I didn''t even want to know about God''s circumstances or anything, but I guess that''s not how it works.


    Even if I try to sigh at this sight, Sole is just grinning.


    "Oh, yeah, I guess we''re going to have a short rtionship, so you want me to call you Satya, right? Or do you want me to call you Doctor? I don''t care either way, though?


    Soma shrugs her shoulders as she watches that grin of heartfelt fun.


    And.


    "... now it''s my pleasure, Satya"


    "... right. Say hello, Satya."


    "Yeah. Nice to meet you, Mr. Soma, Hildegard."


    Sole - was to exhale again with Hildegard into Satya''s deeper grin.

 272 Formerly The Strongest, Interested In God

    Looking over the scene, Soma exhaled one breath admirably.


    Not to mention brilliant, the calm atmosphere is not surprising if it existed as a corner of the noble mansion.


    Even if you take one conditioner, it must cost you a lot of money.


    "Religion is often heard to be gold... but it doesn''t seem to change in this world."


    "Once I said no, I never asked for money, did I? It''s just strange that you want to find value in something as shapeless as someone with money. If you want the value of a heart that believes in me, you just give me a ton of money to prove it."


    "There''s no other god in this world to worship. If you tell me to show that you believe in me, I''ll have to give you the money to deceive you."


    "Aren''t you a little too hard on me? Can you just be a little nicer to me, please?


    "I want you to sleep."


    Talk about that, and look further around.


    I wonder if you need a chandelier hanging from the ceiling, but not when you put it away if it''s just really useless.


    You need to show authority somehow, something like that.


    If you lowered your gaze, there was a wooden long table there where ten people would be able to sit gently in one.


    Wooden chairs are arranged at equal intervals, the intervals of which arergely spare.


    As you can see from the fact that there are ten pairs of them, this ce is quiterge.


    It was a dining room.


    Though there were only three Somas on this asion for that matter.


    "Well, Ma, you can sit right down for now. As you can see, nobody has time for this."


    "Hmmm... does the time now mean that there are people who are using this ce properly at other times"


    "It wasn''t a ce to boast that there was money in vain."


    "Sure, there''s some room, but there''s just not enough to do that. Well, I''ve packed all the people who work here at once, and they won''t fill half of the seats."


    It''s useless enough.


    Soma and the others were in the dining room because time had passed and it was time for lunch.


    Technically, it''s still early for lunch, but the only way to sneak eyes was toe at this hour.


    Why it is necessary to sneak eyes would be obvious at a time when there are ''three'' on this asion.


    "What a waste you need. More than that, I wonder what lunch is today. Looking forward to it, huh? Oh, yeah, the rice here is pretty good, so you can count on it, okay? Well, Soma, you know."


    "Hmm... or are you really going to eat"


    "You both know that, but I''m flesh-receiving now. If you don''t take care of the nutrition, you won''t be able to move."


    "I don''t have to take the form of a meal. Do you think you can do something about it?


    "I can do that if I want to. But I''m not that innocent."


    After looking at Satya, who said so and shrugged her shoulders, the Somas look at each other.


    This one shrugged my shoulder again, meaning it was no bother.


    Yes, I mean, Soma and the others needed to sneak eyes because Satya told them to eat together and so on.


    There are also many followers in general here...... or most of them are.


    It is certain that if such people find out that God is manifesting himself, it will be a mayhem.


    Even in this world, it doesn''t usually happen that God shows up directly.


    And even then, Satya is a true God, no matter what she says.


    It''s not on the level that you wouldn''t know if you didn''t name it, it''s releasing a sense of presence that you would notice at a nce that it would be an ordinary person.


    I couldn''t expose myself to people, knowing that no matter what I thought, trouble would happen.


    "If you just want to grab a meal, you can have it carried over there. That''s what I was asked to do."


    "I see, I thought you were looking at this ce strangely and intriguingly, but this was the first time Soma hade here, too"


    "He was in his room the whole time in the first ce. Well, I mean, I''m in a room."


    "Ha......!? You were pushing Soma into the house...? I mean, why was Soma in the middle of nowhere? I could''ve easily broken something like that.


    "No, it would be bad to break it even though you came in from yourself"


    Safe because I thought I''d break it a little this morning, but I didn''t actually break it.


    With that in mind, Hildegard was eye-opening and surprised why.


    "I came in from myself, then...? Soma, what are you thinking...?


    "By the way, we were gonna show you to your room normally at first, right? In the best room here, of course. But you can''t say no to me if they tell me you''re going to go to jail, can you?


    "The ce is the ce. He became a demon king. If my senior was in a bad ce, he felt somewhat caught up in trouble. So when ites to the ce where you seem to be able to avoid the most of these things, is it still a barn?


    "I don''t know which side there is still an element...?


    "Is that so? We talked about not being used now, and it was moderately dim and quiet, so it wasfortable for you, right? Well, only when I went to bed was it a little bit arrogant, but I got used to it."


    "This is what happens in the end, so I think we should have been in the room from the start. Eleonora seemed to care a lot."


    "Would that be a theory of results? At first, I was going to go home as soon as I heard what I needed, so that was the best solution."


    I would certainly have stayed in a room from the start if I had known this was going to happen, but that would be inexplicable.


    and hildegardo whines as he leans his neck to see if there was anything there that bothered him.


    "Yeah......? I thought you were going home soon.


    "I think that''s what you''ve been saying?


    "No, if you do say so..."


    "I''ve been here five days because of Satya, right? Although I was told to wait a little while, I didn''t think I was going to wait that long."


    "No, I think that''s either Hildegard''s fault, huh?


    "Why is it my fault...!?


    "Because if Hildegard would havee soon, I would have seen you soon, too, Soma. I went out of my way to write to you... and I remembered."


    "Letter......? By letter...? Wait, are you...?


    Hildegard gives a stunned look at you for noticing something in those words.


    And Satya smiled.


    "Oh, yeah, I think I noticed, but for once, that''s a ''personal'' letter I wrote to you, right? I thought if I did, it would definitely reach you. Well, it wasn''t a proxy because I couldn''t put it out in person... but apparently I made some mistake, right?


    "You... shame on you...!


    "Hmm..."


    I''m not sure what the situation is, but apparently Hildegard has done something wrong.


    It may be urate that I was induced to do so, but from the results, it doesn''t change.


    "Hey, to be honest, as far as I''m concerned, this situation is really unexpected, huh? I thought you''d be here any minute, because I didn''t think it would take five days. So I think you need to let me know about that, huh? I can almost predict how you guys are going to move."


    "You¡­ what a mistake¡­!


    "Because it''s true. I know I can almost urately predict your behavior, but that''s the truth."


    "Huh... you''ll remember when you get back...!? Soma, I''m just gonna take my seat off for a little while, but I''ll be right back. That''s why you don''t listen to my bullshit properly......!


    Say no, Hildegard ran out of the dining room.


    Probably, but to predict from the story, we''re going back to Radius once and for all.


    Normally, it''s not that easy to get to and from, but if Hildegard is serious, he''ll be back by the end of the day.


    There is no difference in panic though.


    "Hmm... I''ve lost one person for now, but is the meal okay? I feel like it''s going to go to waste when I''ve already prepared it."


    "No, it''s okay. From the beginning, I told them I was going to prepare it for two."


    "I see. So it''s no problem."


    When I said that and nodded, I was looked at a little strangely.


    After a few moments, its neck is tilted.


    "... don''t you me me?


    "Yeah? Why?


    "In short, I set them up. I thought they''d say something..."


    "It''s not like they did anything to me. If you say so, the deceitful Hildegards are just bad. I''m not going to say it''s a bad side to be fooled, but at least the Hildegards are a bad side to be fooled. Yet there is nothing more I can say from my life than to have caught on."


    "Heh... I thought it was funny, but it''s funnier than I expected, you are"


    The fact that the word was from the heart was shown by narrowed eyes and slightly suspended mouths.


    Apparently, it got me interested in something.


    I''m not happy at all......


    "It''s an honor... well, I''m also saying this other HR-like thing because nothing is happening right now. Surely those who should not be deceived... but if there is anything in my body as a result, I will not forgive those who deceive me, will I? Of course, that would be God, but what is."


    "That''s scary. Then I''ll be careful."


    Even with his gaze pointed at him to stare at him, he exhales at the way he says it.


    Arm pressing on a warm curtain, or really trickster temperament.


    I personally don''t hate personality, but now I had more to do than do that other guy.


    "So, what the hell are you doing until you purposefully kick Hildegard out?


    "Oh, I didn''t know you knew that much, that''s really great. There''s only one thing I need to do. I didn''t tell you the details about the reward."


    "Hmm. That means..."


    "Yeah. What you want is nothing more than to be able to use magic after all, right? And if you don''t know if that''s really possible, you won''t even be in the mood. So I''m going to tell you how you can use magic with what I give you."


    So Satya turned her grinning face toward Soma.

 273 Ex-Powerful, Can Leave The Word Of God

    Soma exhaled one breath as she looked sideways at the dishes being lowered.


    That''s a satisfying breath.


    "Hmmm... it''s something I already knew, but the meal here is still delicious"


    "That''s more than anything. It didn''t seem to fit your mouth, because you seemed to care a lot about what was left of you. I don''t think you''ve ever left one, and this is how I heard the word" delicious, "so he''ll regain his confidence, too."


    "Hmm...?


    Although some familiar name came out of Satya''s mouth, I recall speaking of it.


    Past the back of the brain is a time when Io was saying something meaningful.


    The array probably indicated something about Satya.


    "I knew Io... or did he evere here?"


    "Yeah? Yeah, sort of. It was a long time ago when he began to call himself the Demon King in the service of the brave."


    "At least it was before my life was reincarnated. Did he eat here, too?


    "Right. I had a little trouble bringing him in. He didn''t want to move in a different way than you did."


    "Hmm... well done on moving it, huh? He really shouldn''t move once he decides not to."


    "No, I couldn''t move it in the end, and I decided to use a slightly more forceful means. Well, it''s a rough business to connect here and there temporarily. That way, he''s not moving from there either, so we don''t have to break the pre building."


    "That''s really forceful again..."


    That''s something like what God does.


    I brought each of those castles here, or maybe it''s still better around not saying... no, is there a big difference?


    "Well, anyway, it is... so what do you think?


    "What do you mean?


    "I have not yet been asked how magic can be used in my life?


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. I totally forgot while I was drumming my tongue at the delicious food."


    That was obviously a lie, but it is also clear that it makes no sense where it was pursued.


    Seems like you''re going to talk in the first ce, so there''s no need for that either.


    Soma just needs to know how she can use magic.


    Yes, Soma hadn''t heard about it yet.


    Because the moment Satya tried to talk about it, she was told that she could cook, and let''s eat it before it gets cold as it is.


    I guess I could have kept talking about it, but somehow I didn''t feel like it, and we were going to have a chat... and that''s how it''s going to be.


    "So? How will my life be able to use magic?


    "It''s because of you. You don''t like girls when you''re too disappointed, do you? Well, you don''t need information."


    "... Satya?


    "Yes, yes, I know. Don''t stare at me like that, okay? I mean, do you want me to forgive you for not wearing it? It''s a very frustrating way to ask."


    "Is it...?


    When you say you''ve looked into different things and tried different things, you''re actually going to be able to use them in an easy way, what do you mean?


    I don''t think so.


    "Oh, no offense, but it''s not easy, is it? Whatever the way it is, it means giving you reason to lead the devil."


    Immediately after that word, Soma silenced, because he was convinced.


    Sure, the way it is, but it''s not easy.


    Leave Satya, the god, alone and stay elsewhere, such as being able to do that.


    - Plus.


    "Reason¡­ that is, is it the power of God? Sure, then the magic will work just fine."


    "You''ll be able to manipte thews of magic themselves," he said. There''s no way you can''t use magic with that. So, what do you say? I think this will definitely make your wishese true...?


    There was no reason to deny it.


    As I said myself, if I could just get it, I''d be able to use magic.


    But.


    "... is that okay? Power is the power of God itself, and would it be a must in running the world? Can you give me something like that?


    "Did Hildegard tell you that you know about that area? Well, if it''s good or bad, it''s bad. But now it''s like that. I''m trying to get in the way of what the world is trying to do in the first ce."


    "Hmm... that''s for sure"


    "And you''ve already ceded power to Hildegard. Even now, in that sense. And, you know, I can''t talk about it, because I have all the power on my own. You and I were in charge in the first ce."


    "So there''s no problem where I gave in," he said?


    "Of course it''s not good for anyone, it''s not good for any power. However, it is not originally my jurisdiction, at least as far as the logic of magic is concerned. I would have liked to have done so if I could have left it with someone, and that would have made your wishe true. Two birds a stone, that''s why."


    "Hmm..."


    It''s a good way to show that there are benefits to both sides rather than enjoying them unterally.


    Though the price of saving the world, things are things.


    If you were told that this would give way to Soma''s wishes, etc., it would definitely have taken you some suspicion.


    "It''s another story to snort at, though."


    "Oh, didn''t you like something? I''m not lying, and other than that, it''s just a little harsh."


    "I mean, it''s a problem before that."


    "Yeah? What do you mean? I thought you were willing to cooperate with us... but it wasn''t, was it?


    "It fits there, doesn''t it? Seems like we have to do it in many ways. That''s not what I said¡­ in the first ce, I''m not willing to ept the price."


    In the first ce, I decided to help the Satyrs simply because it seems like it could be a cause for Soma.


    That is, due to selfish convenience, and it would be wrong to ask for consideration there.


    I only bothered to hear you talk about how you intend to be able to use magic because I thought that might be some hint.


    I didn''t want to hear the description of the product.


    He just didn''t dare correct it because it was convenient for him to hear it out, and if Satya hadn''t told him, he was going to say it out of Soma.


    "Sounds like you''re serious... But I''m telling you from God''s point of view, it''s impossible for you to be able to use magic in any way other than to have reason in your hands, right? You can''t use magic because your soul is finished in a high dimension. Unless you interfere forcefully with the power of reason, your soul cannot ept the extra of magic."


    "Impossible¡­? It''s a nostalgic word."


    "I miss...?


    "When I was in my previous life, it was a little bit of a word. Especially for defeating the Dragon God. But I have a current life because I didn''t stop there... so even if it''s a word from God, it''s not a reason to give up."


    Besides, above all, such an evil path would be extreme.


    I do want to use magic.


    But that''s what you should get at the end of your quest for how you can use magic.


    It couldn''t have been possible, such as being easily given by some consideration.


    "... as a result, even if you can''t use magic, can you?


    "There will be no choice then. Well, until I die... no, I''m not gonna give up on dying."


    I don''t know if I have the next raw.


    Until you hand it over, too, if you don''t.


    What, you''ve already been through this once.


    Then there was no reason not to.


    "... pup, cum... I see, yeah. Come on... you guys always entertain me."


    I''m not going to entertain you.


    With that said, I shrugged my shoulders - it was then that the door opened with tremendous momentum.


    "Whoa, whoa...! Also, you''re back...! Soma, I guess they haven''t done anything weird......!?


    If you turn your gaze, what was there was Hildegard looking like he was breathing constantly.


    I should have just left earlier...... I didn''t know you''d be back in the middle of the day instead of all day, how hasty you were.


    "Heh... it''s unexpected again over here. I can''t believe you''re back so soon... Damn, no, you guys really make fun of me."


    "What does that mean......!? Are you still doing something...!?


    "No, unfortunately, you don''t have to worry about me. I just got shaken up. I was still confident in my appearance... but I guess I can''t get older?


    "Why did you look at me while you said that...!? I''m still perfect...!


    "Wow... I don''t think Phi Phi, Hildegard, just doesn''t have that, do you? In the first ce, if you''re really young, I wouldn''t say that."


    "That''s crazy!


    Soma exhales one breath as she looks at the two of them saying that.


    I don''t have to think I didn''t have any body... but this is fine.


    Magic can be used on its own.


    Soma was to exhale once more so as to bite such determination.

 274 Formerly The Strongest, I Hear The Touch Of The Story

    ¾²¼Å¤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤ëÖФò¡¢Èý¤Ä¤Î×ãÒô¤¬í‘¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ×ã¤òßM¤á¤ë¤´¤È¤ËÒô¤Ï¾A¤­¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏƒH¤«¤ËÉ뤭Éù¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤â»ì¤¶¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤·¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢�™¤¤Òâζ¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤¦©`¤à¡­¡­´_¤«¤ËÃÀ椫¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡£Ñ§Ôº¤ÏÔª¤è¤êÍõ³Ç¤ËÇÚ¤á¤ëÁÏÀíéL¤¬×÷¤ë¤â¤Î¤è¤ê¤âÃÀζ¤À¤Ã¤¿šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¡­¡­»Ú¤·¤¤¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬±¾ÐĤ«¤é¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤òʾ¤¹¤¬È礯¡¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Îü¤Ï¼Ä¤»¤é¤ì¡¢°™¤ò×÷¤ê³ö¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤À¤¬Í¬•r¤Ë¿ÚÔª¤Ï¾�¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£


    ÕJ¤á¤¿¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬ÕJ¤á¤¶¤ë¤òµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦ÐĤ΄Ӥ­¤ò¡¢¤½¤ÎÏҊʤ˱í¬F¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¨D¨D


    ¡¸„e¤ËÁÏÀí¤È¥¢¥ì¤Ïév‚S¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢ËØÖ±¤Ë°ý¤á¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤à¡­¡­´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤ì¤â¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¡£¤¦¤à¡¢¤Ê¤éËØÖ±¤ËÃÀζ¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑԤäƤª¤¯¤Î¤¸¤ã£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤À¤«¤é¥­¥ßß_¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤ËŒ�¤·¤ÆʧÀñ¤À¤è£¿¡¡¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¡¢À§¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯À§¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤ïL¤Ë¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤¹¤ë¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤Ë¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤ÏÏȤؤÈßM¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¯¡£


    ʳÌäòáá¤Ë¤·¡¢²¿Îݤؤȑø¤ë;ÖФǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤«¤é¤â·Ö¤«¤ëͨ¤ê¡¢½Y¾Ö¤Ï¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤â¤³¤³¤ÇÖçʳ¤òÈ¡¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ʳʤɤ³¤í¤«¤í¤¯¤ÊÐÝí¬¤âÈ¡¤é¤ºÈ«Á¦¤ÇÍù�ͤ·¤Æ¤­¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ËʳÊÂ’i¤­¤È¸æ¤²¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤â¹í¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤Ï¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ò·Å¤Ã¤ÆÆÕͨ¤Ë‘ø¤í¤¦¤È¤·¤¿¤¢¤¿¤ê¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¹í¤é¤·¤¤¤¬¡£


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËŒ�¤·¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤¬¡¢ÙF˜”¹í¤«£¡£¿¡¡¤È½Ð¤ó¤À¤È¤³¤í¡¢¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤Ï¡¢¤¤¤äÉñ¤À¤±¤É£¿¡¡¤È·µ¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤òÓ›¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¤¤Ä¤Ä¤âÆÕͨ¤Ë¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ÎÖçʳ¤¬³ö¤Æ¤­¤¿¤¢¤¿¤ê¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¸æ¤²¤¿ÑÔÈ~¤âº¬¤á¤Æ¤É¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤¬±¾ÐĤʤΤä¤é¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­éeÔ’ÐÝî}¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤È¤³¤í¤Ç‘ø¤Ã¤¿¤éÃã�Š¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤ó©`¡¢¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡¢¤Þ¤¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤«¤Ê¡£¶àÉÙÓàÔ£¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤¢¤Þ¤êÓÆéL¤Ë¤â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤·¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ©`¤à¡­¡­¤½¤â¤½¤â¤ÎÔ’¡¢ÙF˜”¤ÏÓàÔ£¤¬¤¢¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ïµ±È»¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ðµ±È»¤ÎÒɆ–¤À¡£


    ŒgëH¥½©`¥Þ¤âÒɆ–¤Ë˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤À¤¬Ò•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤È¡¢ÔªÐפò×ԳƤ¹¤ë´æÔڤϺΤǤâ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ø¤é¤ê¤ÈЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Æ¤ß¤»¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤ä¤À¤Ê¤¢¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤ÏÉñ¤À¤è£¿¡¡ÊÀ½ç¤ËÖ±½Ó¿Ž¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤ó¤À¤«¤é¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤¬ºÎ¤ò¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤°¤é¤¤¤òĮȻ¤È¤Ê¤é¤Ð²ì¤¹¤°¤é¤¤ÔU¤Ê¤¤¤µ¡£¤Þ¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÉϤÎÔ”¼š¤ÏŸoÀí¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ìÒÔÉÏÉ֪¤í¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Ã¤Á¤Î¿¼¤¨¤â¥Ð¥ì¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¥Ü¥¯¤òʧ¤Ã¤¿¤é¹ÜÀíÕߤ¬ÍêÈ«¤Ë¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤¦¤«¤é¥Ü¥¯¤ò¤É¤¦¤³¤¦¤¹¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤±¤É¡¢¤Û¤Ü´_Œg¤ËÓ‹»­¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤¦¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤½¤ì¤Ï°Ùº¦¤¢¤Ã¤ÆÒ»Àû¤Ê¤·¤«¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤ó£¿¡¡ºÎ¹ÊÙF˜”¤òº¦¤»¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤¸¤ã£¿¡¡ÊÀ½ç¤¬ËÀ¤Î¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÒÔÉϤτe¤Ë¹ÜÀíÕߤʤɤ⤦±ØÒª¤Ê¤¤¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ËͬÒ⤹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤âÒ»¤Äîh¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤«¤é×Ôš¢¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ëÕߤ¬¡¢×Է֤Τ³¤È¤ò½é×o¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ëÕߤ¬±ØÒª¤Ê¤É¤È¿¼¤¨¤Ï¤·¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ËÔ’¤Ë¤è¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤¬ËÀ¤Ì¤È¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤âËÀ¤Ì¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤ÐÉиü¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä©`¡¢„e¤ËÊÀ½ç¤âŸo܉µÀ¤ËËÀ¤Î¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤ë¤ï¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âËû¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ËӰ푤òÓ뤨¤Ê¤¤¤¿¤á¤ËËÀ¤Ì¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ï¤¢¤ë³Ì¶ÈÕýµ±¤ÊÊֶΤ¬±ØÒª¤Ê¤Î¤µ¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤³¤ËÖÁ¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤ÏÊÀ½ç¤ò¤­¤Á¤ó¤Èß\†Ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤ì¤ÇËû¤ËӰ푤ò¼°¤Ü¤·¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Í¡£×îáá¤Þ¤Ç¥Ü¥¯¤¬±ØÒª¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë‰ä¤ï¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤ï¤±¤µ¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­É«¡©¤ÈÃæµ¹¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤½¤Î¤ª¤«¤²¤Ç¥Ü¥¯¤Ï¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¤Þ¤ÀÉú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤é¤ì¤ë¤ï¤±¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤ó£¿¡¡¤½¤ÎÑÔ¤¤·½¤«¤é¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢ÙF˜”¤¬Ð°Ä§¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬Öª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢Öª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸Ð°Éñ¤òÓ‘¤ÄÊÖ�»¤¤¤ò¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¥Ü¥¯¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤À¤«¤é¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¤ÏÏò¤³¤¦¤â¥Ü¥¯¤Ëаħ¤µ¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤òÏ붨¤·¤Æ¤ë¤È˼¤¦¡£¥­¥ßß_¤ËÉ«¡©¤È½Ì¤¨¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎŒ�²ß¤Îžé¤Ã¤ÆÃæ¤â¤¢¤ë¤·¤Í¡¹


    Ô’¤ò„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ÈËæ·Ö¤ÈÈˤ餷¤¤´æÔڤΤ褦¤Ë¤â˼¤¨¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï…g¼ƒ¤Ë¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤¬¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë·Ö¤«¤ê¤ä¤¹¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ÊÀ½ç¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢Éñ¤è¤ê¤â¤µ¤é¤ËÉϤγ¬¸ß´ÎÔªµÄ¤Ê´æÔÚ¤À¡£


    ˼¿¼¤â�ý‚ŽÓQ¤â¡¢Èˤ˜y¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¥Ü¥¯¤Ë·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤¬±¾¸ñµÄ¤Ë„Ó¤­³ö¤¹¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¤Þ¤À•rég¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤°¤é¤¤¤«¤Ê¡£½ñ¤ÏÊÀ½ç¤Î·½¤âœÊ‚ä¶ÎëA¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤À¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤é¤Ð½ñ¤Î¤¦¤Á¤Ë¹¥¤á¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤¬Á¼¤¤šÝ¤â¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤¬¿ÉÄܤʤé¤ÐÙF˜”¤¬¤½¤¦ÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤Í¡£¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤½¤ÎÊÖ¤¬È¡¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¤Ï¤½¤Î¤¦¤ÁÕhÃ÷¤¹¤ë¤±¤É¡­¡­Ò»·¬´ó¤­¤ÊÀíÓɤϡ¢¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤êÊ֒줫¤ê¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¡¢¤«¤Ê£¿¡¡×Ôš¢¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢ÊֶΤ¬·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐÖ¹¤á¤è¤¦¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Í¡£éœë…¤ËÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤ë¤«¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤ò̽¤¹¤è¤ê¤Ï¡¢´_Œg¤ËÔL¤ì¤ë¤À¤í¤¦•r¤Ë‚䤨¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤Ù¤­¤À¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤µ¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ëég¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤ÏÏȤۤɥµ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤Ë»á¤Ã¤¿²¿ÎݤˤޤǑø¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¡£


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢´ó·Ö½ñ¸ü¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤¬¤¤¤ë¤½¤ÎˆöËù¤Ï¡¢Éñµî¤À¡£


    Â}¶¼¤ÎÖÐÑë¤ËλÖ乤롢˜”¡©¤ÊÒâζ¤Ç¤ÎÖÐÐĵء£


    ¤½¤Î×î°Â¤ÎˆöËù¤¬¡¢¬FÔÚF¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÉñ¤¬Äº¤é¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤ÎˆöËù¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Â}Éñ½Ì¤ÎÐÅͽ¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÕl¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¸Ð¼¤¤ËÕ𤨤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤½¤³¤Ø¤È¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏŸoÔì×÷¤Ë̤¤ßÈë¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤Õ¤È¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤ÏÖС©‘ø¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢±ËÅ®¤ÏÉ«¡©¤È椷¤¤¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤½¤ó¤ÊÖФǤµ¤é¤Ë½ÖÖФË�™Ä§¤¬³ö¬F¤·¤Á¤ã¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤·¡¢½ñ핤ϴó‰ä¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤È˼¤¦¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤³¤³¤ÎÖ÷¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ðµ±È»¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢µ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë�™Ä§¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤¢¤ä¤Ä¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ðµ±È»¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤³¤³¤Ï¥Ü¥¯¤Î¤ªÏ¥Ôª¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤½¤Î¤°¤é¤¤¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐÔ’¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤µ¡¹


    ¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤¬ÀíÓɤʤΤǤϤʤ¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤»ÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤Ç´ð¤¨¤Þ¤¤¡£


    Œ¤¤Í¤é¤ì¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç´ð¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢×î³õ¤«¤éÌáʾ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ßmµ±¤ÊˆöËù¤Ø¤ÈÑü¤«¤±¤ë¡£


    ¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤âͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤ËÑü¤«¤±¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò´_ÕJ¤·¤¿¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤ÏÒ»¤Ä¿È’B¤¤¤ò¤¹¤ë¤ÈÉÙ¤·¸Ä¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¿ÚÕ{¤Ç¿Ú¤òé_¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¤³¤³¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤·¡¢ÔçË٤ǤϤ¢¤ë¤±¤É¤ªÃã�Š¤òʼ¤á¤ë¤È¤·¤è¤¦¤«¡£¤µ¤Ã¤­¤âÑԤ俤±¤É¡¢•rég¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤âÓàÔ£¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï†–î}¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤Þ¤º¤ÏºÎ¤«¤éʼ¤á¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤ê¡¢¥Ü¥¯ß_¤Î”³¤È¤Ê¤ë´æÔڤΤ³¤È¤«¤é¡¢¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸”³¡­¡­¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢�™Ä§¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢…—ÃܤˤϤ½¤ÎÉÙ¤·Ç°¤«¤é¡¢¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸Ç°¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤³¤ó¤Ê¤Ë�™Ä§¤¬³ö¬F¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤«¤é¤µ¡¹


    ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢Ç°ÊÀ¤Ç¤Ï�™Ä§¤Ï°ÙÄê¤ËÒ»¶È³ö¬F¤¹¤ë¤«·ñ¤«¡¢¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿´æÔÚ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤Èͬ·N¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Î�™Ä§¤Ï¡¢Ô’¤Ë¤è¤ì¤ÐÒ»Ô¤ËÒ»¶È¤Û¤É¬F¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¡£


    ¤³¤³Ò»¡¢¶þÄê¤ÎÔ’¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤âîl¶È¤¬¸ß¤¹¤®¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ç¤Ï�™Ä§¤È¤¤¤¦´æÔÚ¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬¤¢¤Þ¤êÖª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«£¿¡¡¤È¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢¤¢¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤è¤ê¤â¤µ¤é¤Ë±¾À´¤Ïîl¶È¤¬µÍ¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⤢¤ê¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡¢¥­¥ß¤ÎÍÆÕ“¤ÏÕý½â¤À¡£Ìؤˤ³¤³Îå°ÙÄê¤Û¤É¤Îég¤Ï¤Û¤Ü³ö¬F¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ï¤º¤À¤è¡¹


    ¡¸Îå°ÙÄêÇ°¡­¡­Ð°Éñ¤Î¤³¤È¤¬év‚S¤·¤Æ¤¤¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤âÕý½â¤À¡£¤Ç¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¤À¤±Ô’¤¬Ç°á᤹¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¥Ü¥¯¤ÏŽ×¶È¤«Ð°Éñ¤òÓ‘¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤ÈÑԤ俤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤È˼¤¦¤±¤É¡¢œç¤Ü¤·¤¿¤È¤Ï¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤¦¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡¢Ð°Éñ¤ÏŒg¤Ïœç¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸…—ÃܤÊÒâζ¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤«¤Ê£¿¡¡¤è¤êÕý´_¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ë¤Ïœç¤Ü¤µ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤±¤É¤Í¡£¤½¤ÎÔ^’‡¤ò¥­¥ßß_¤ÏÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ð°Éñ¤ÎÁ¦¤ÎǷƬ¡¢¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢´_¤«¤ËÁ¦¤¬Éú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ëœç¤ó¤À¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¥¢¥ì¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤ÏÒɆ–¤òÒ™¤¨¤¿¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸œç¤Ü¤µ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¸Ò¤¨¤Æ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤Í¡£¤À¤Ã¤ÆÍêÈ«¤Ëœç¤Ü¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤âœç¤ó¤Ç¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤Í¡£±ËÅ®¤Ï¶é¤Á¤Æ¤âÉñ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë‰ä¤ï¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ÏÒÔÇ°¤ËÑԤä¿Í¨¤ê¤À¤±¤É¡¢±ËÅ®¤òÍêÈ«¤Ëœç¤Ü¤¹¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¼´¤Á±ËÅ®¤Î³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿˜ØÄܤΰë·Ö¤¬Ïûʧ¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÒâζ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤µ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¤«¤Ë¡¢¤½¤¦¤¹¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤ó¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡£¤·¤«¤·¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤Î¤¸¤ã£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤â¤Þ¤¿¥­¥ßß_¤¬ÒŠ¤¿Á¦¤ÎǷƬ¤¬Õý½â¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡£¥Ü¥¯ß_¤Ï±ËÅ®¤Î»ê¤ò³Z¤¤¤Æ¡¢·Ö¸î·âÓ¡¤·¤¿¤Î¤µ¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¥Ü¥¯¤¬¤½¤³¤«¤éÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä˜ØÄܤòÈ¡¤ê³ö¤¹¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£Òâ×R¤¬¤Ê¤¯·Ö¸î¤µ¤ì¤¿Á¦¤À¤±¤Î´æÔڤȤʤ俤ΤǤ¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¿ÉÄܤÀ¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤â¤·¤ä¡¢È꤬ÇޤƤ¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Õ¤È˼¤¤¸¡¤«¤ó¤À¤À¤±¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤éÕý¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    Õý½â¡¢¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤¬Ð¦¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¡£


    ¡¸Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤º²ì¤·¤¬¤¤¤¤¤Í¡£¤½¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤¬ÇޤƤ¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï·âÓ¡¤ä¤éºÎ¤ä¤é¤ÇÁ¦¤òʹ¤¤¹û¤¿¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤µ¡£¥Ü¥¯¤Ï¼È¤Ë¶à¤¯¤Î˜ØÄܤò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤Í¡£¥Ü¥¯¤ÎÒâ×R¤¬ÏÂÊ֤ˤ¢¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤ÎÞx¤¬·´°k¤·¤ÆÉÏÊÖ¤¯¤¤¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤³¤¦¤·¤ÆÆ𤭤Ƥ¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢Œg¤Ï¤Þ¤À½K¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤Í¡£ÎåÈÕég¥­¥ß¤ò´ý¤¿¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ò´ý¤Ä¤¿¤á¤À¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤¬ÆնΤÏÇޤƤ¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï±¾µ±¤Î¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤µ¡£¤¿¤À¤Û¤È¤ó¤É½K¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¤Ç¡¢¥­¥ßß_¤ËÙ|†–¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢˜ØÄܤòÈ¡¤ê³ö¤·½K¤¨¤¿¥â¥Î¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤È˼¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤âºÎ¤â¡­¡­¤¢¤¢¡¢¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡£¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤¢¤ÎÁ¦¤ÎǷƬ¤Ï¡¢˜ØÄܤ¬È«¤ÆÈ¡¤ê³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿áá¤Î×´‘B¤À¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤³¤ì¤Ï¥Ü¥¯¤âáᤫ¤éšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¥Ü¥¯ß_¤ÏÁ¦¤ÎǷƬ¤òÊÀ½ç¸÷µØ¤ËÉ¢¤é¤Ð¤é¤»¤¿¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡£½ü¤¯¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤éºÎ¤«¤ÎÅÄ×ӤǸɜh¤·¤¢¤Ã¤Æ´ó‰ä¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢Ò»·N¤ÎÉw¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÒÛ¸î¤ò¹û¤¿¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤À¡¹


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢�™Ä§¤¬³ö¬F¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤½¤ì¤¬Ô­Òò¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    �ŠÁ¦¤ÊÁ¦¤¬Éw¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¿¤á¡¢�™Ä§¤¬¬F¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤Ç¤â¡¢¤Ä¤¤ÎåÄê¤Û¤ÉÇ°¤Ë¤½¤Î¤¦¤Á¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤¬‰²¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­�™Ä§¤¬îl·±¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Ô­Òò¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤è£¿¡¡ÒÖ¤¨¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÔª¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤À¤±¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤À¤«¤é†–î}¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¡­¡­¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤ÏÒÖ¤¨¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤À¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡¢�™Ä§¤òºô¤Ó³ö¤¹Ã½½é¤È¤·¤Æ¤âʹ¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¢¤Î•r¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¤É¤¦¤ä¤éÊÀ½ç¤Ï¤½¤ì¤òÕJ×R¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¯¤Æ¤Í¡£¤Û¤é¡¢Ô‡¤¹¤Ë¤Ï½~ºÃ¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬¶¼ºÏ¤è¤¯ïw¤ÓÉ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤·¡¹


    ¡¸ÎÒÝ…¤¬Ïûœç¤µ¤»¤½¤³¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÒÔÉϤˡ¢Òò¿F¤¬¤¢¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ×î³õ¤«¤é¤½¤Î¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤³¤ì¤ÏÊǤ¬·Ç¤Ç¤âºÎ¤È¤«¤»¤Í¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ¡¸×Է֤Υ±¥Ä¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤ÇÊ䫤ͤФʤé¤Ì¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤Ï¥­¥ß¤ÎØŸÈΤϤ½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡£ÕýÖ±¥Ü¥¯¤Ï¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤ËÊÀ½ç¤¬šÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤Ï•rég¤Î†–î}¤À¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤·¡£¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢±¾µ±¤Î†–î}¤Ï¤½¤³¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡£¤â¤¦Ò»¶ÈÑÔ¤¦¤±¤É¡¢½ñ�™Ä§¤¬îl·±¤Ë³ö¬F¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âŒgòY¤Ê¤ó¤À¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­±¾·¬¤Ï¤³¤ì¤«¤é¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸³Z¤«¤ì¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤Á¦¤ÎǷƬ¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ¤ÎF¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡£³Z¤«¤ì¤¿Ç·Æ¬¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Û¤É¤Î�™Ä§¤¬ºô¤Ó³ö¤»¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡¢¤«¤Ê¤ê�ŠÁ¦¤Ê×îÉÏλ¤Î�™Ä§¤¬³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤Í¡£¤·¤«¤â½ñ¤ÏÁ¦¤¬Èõ¤¤¤«¤éÈˤËÈ¡¤ê‘{¤«¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð´æÔÚ¤ò±£¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤Ï¤­¤Ã¤È¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¸÷µØ¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¡¢¤¢¤Î•r¤Î¥½©`¥Þ¤¬È«Á¦¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ¤âÏàš¢¤·¤­¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿Á¦¤È¡¢Í¬µÈ¤Î¤â¤Î¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òý½é¤Ëʹ¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢´_¤«¤ËÏ൱¤Ë�ŠÁ¦¤Ê´æÔÚ¤¬¬F¤ì¤ë¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤À¤¬¤½¤Î·âÓ¡¤ò¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Èê¤é¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤Ê¤é¤Ð½ñ¤Î¤¦¤Á¤Ë¤½¤ÎˆöËù¤Ë¤¤¤Ã¤ÆÁ¦¤ÎǷƬ¤òÏûœç¤µ¤»¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¡¤ª¤½¤é¤¯½ñ¤ÎÎÒÝ…¤Ê¤é¤Ð¿ÉÄܤǤ¢¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤­¤ì¤Ð¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­Œg¤Ï¥Ü¥¯¤ÏÕý´_¤ÊˆöËù¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡£Íò¤¬Ò»¤Î•r¤Î¤¿¤á¡­¡­¥Ü¥¯¤â‰²¤ì¤Æ¶é¤Á¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿•r¡¢¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤ò�™Ó乤ëʤ¬¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¡£¥Ü¥¯¤ÎÁ¦¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ·âÓ¡¤Ï¤·¤¿¤±¤É¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤Ï¬Fˆö¤Ë¤Ï¸°¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¡£˜ØÄܤòÈ¡¤ê³ö¤¹¤À¤±¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¿ÉÄܤÀ¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤¦¤à¡­¡­¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤½¤ì¤Ï¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸ÒŠÊ¤ËÑYÄ¿¤Ë³ö¤¿¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤½¤ì¤òØŸ¤á¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤â¤½¤ì¤Ï·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢ØŸ¤á¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤ÏºÎ¤âÑԤ鷺¡­¡­¤À¤¬¡¢¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¤½¤Î·½¤¬¤è¤Û¤É¿°¤¨¤¿¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤ÏºÎ¤«¤òÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤Ë¿Ú¤òé_¤­¡¢¤·¤«¤·½Y¾Ö¤½¤Î¿Ú¤«¤é³ö¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤ÏÔ’¤Î¾A¤­¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡¢²Ð¤µ¤ì¤¿Á¦¤ÎǷƬ¤Ï¡¢ËĤġ£¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤Û¤ÜËÄÌå¤Î�ŠÁ¦¤Ê�™Ä§¤¬³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤È˼¤¦¡£±ËÅ®¤ÎÁ¦¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ¬F¤ì¤¿¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤òœç¤Ü¤¹Òâ˼¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤¿�™Ä§¤À¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÕýÖ±¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÕýÃ椫¤éÀ´¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐØ“¤±¤ëšÝ¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡£Èê¤â¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½ÎÒÝ…¤ËÉù¤ò¤«¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤Í¡£¤¿¤À¡­¡­¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÕýÃ椫¤éÀ´¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤ÎÔ’¤Ê¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸�™Ä§¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢»ù±¾½Æ»«¤¸¤ã¤«¤é¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£…g¶À¤ÇF¿ÉÄܤÀ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢±¾µ±¤Ë¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï¿¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤·½¤¬¤¤¤¤¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¡£…fÁ¦Õߤò×÷¤ë¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤Ê¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤¬¥Ü¥¯¤ÎÍÆÕ“¤«¤Ê¡£Á¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤¿ÈˤòÏàÊ֤ˡ¢×Է֤˶¼ºÏ¤Î¤¤¤¤Çéˆó¤òÓ뤨¤¿¤ê¤·¤ÆÕN¤«¤¹¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¡¢¤È¤«¤Ã¤Æ¥Ü¥¯¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤ê¤¨¤½¤¦¤ÊÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò·ñ¶¨¤¹¤ë²ÄÁϤϤʤ¤¡£


    �™Ä§¤¬½Æ»«¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ç¤âÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë³Ì¶È¤Ë¤ÏÓÐÃû¤ÊÔ’¤À¡£


    ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ç¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤«¤ÏÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÒŠ¤ëÏÞ¤ê¤Ç¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤ê¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢�™Ä§¤Ë¤À¤±šÝ¤ò¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤Þ¤À¤Û¤ó¤Î´¥¤ê¤ò„¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÒÔÉϤζò½éʤˤʤꤽ¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢Ï¢¤òÒ»¤Äͤ­³ö¤¹¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 275 Seeping Sunset And A Slight Hunch

    So far for now, the moment he was told, Soma was inadvertently sighing.


    I''m not tired.


    "Hmm... you had more information than I thought."


    That was my honest feeling now.


    The same goes for Hildegard, who snorts back with the same exhtion.


    "Bye. I think we talked a little too much, don''t we? It doesn''t mean I can''t keep up, but I need time to sort out the information, right? I don''t know how much I can''t afford, but if I can keep doing this day after day, it''s going to get jammed up somewhere..."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, do you? Instead, it was packed because I couldn''t keep it up."


    "Hmm?... oh, I see. Sleep to capture power."


    "That sort of thing. Once I fell asleep, I couldn''t control it. You can''t wake up until you''re done. On average, I fall asleep for the whole two days, so basically the study time is once every three days, or something like that?


    "I see. I packed three days at a time, so... Then I''m satisfied with the amount of information."


    There were a lot of stories like I''d heard for the first time, and a lot of things I could guess from there.


    I thought it would take some time to be able to say that I fully understood, including those things, but it was also woven, it seems.


    "Oh, and now I realize one thing... there''s still time before the world moves, which means it has something to do with it."


    "That''s just a guess. Yes, we still have power, which means we haven''t been able to use it as a pure force, so we can''t use it as a demon catalyst."


    "So until you''re done with all your powers, at least the world won''t really make a move. By the way, how specific is that?


    "Right... I don''t think it''s gonna take you another three months, huh? I just don''t think it''s going to move at the same time as it''s all over, so as far as I''m concerned, it''s already moved to some extent, and it''s going to move in full since about a month after that?


    "Hmm... well, it would be a reasonable ce"


    About three months is exactly what I expected.


    When ites to packing knowledge and getting ready, it will be roughly about that.


    Didn''t you start long ago because if you move faster, you''re more likely to be perceived by the world that much?


    Let''s deal with the world itself.


    Sometimes I''m too vignt.


    Or maybe it means that Satya and the others are finally ready now, including those things.


    "Nevertheless, if we don''t go back over three months, should my senior go back to exin the situation once?


    Because he was going to return soon, Soma came to the Holy Capital without talking to anyone in particr.


    Exactly. I won''t exin anything until it''s all over. That''s not how it works.


    And that''s what I thought, but to that Hildegard shook his head to the side.


    "No, you don''t have to. I briefly exined it to you. I thought it would be all right if I told her that we conveniently had everyone involved and that we wouldn''t be able to go back for a while."


    "Hmm, was it? It helped."


    I don''t have any out-of-the-way leg strength with what soma, so I wouldn''t have been able toe back within three days if I had run all I could.


    That meant I couldn''t take one study, and that was where it hurt in a situation I couldn''t afford.


    Of course, if it''s true, you should exin the situation thoroughly with your own mouth.


    "In the meantime, will I have to convince you with that for a while? I''d like to head to the exnation at some point..."


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it''s possible, I guess. Like I said, each seal should be somewhere away from each other, because there was already one there."


    "Nevertheless, I don''t think you can do it. Not all demons stay in one ce in the first ce."


    "Sort of. I mean, that''s why I can''t say anything, you know. There''s no denying the possibility of a demoning nearby."


    "I''d appreciate it if you didn''te, but then there''s no reason to go to Radius, is there? It''s boring."


    If you stand over there, this one won''t stand.


    It was really annoying, including the fact that if we prioritized contacting them, we would bete for preparation.


    "First of all, you don''t have to worry about it. Besides, if you really want to tell me, I can tell you from time to time."


    "Is that okay?


    That is certainly a helpful story, but it is definitely also a hassle.


    But Hildegard shrugged his shoulders just saying he didn''t need to worry.


    "I''m worried about what''s going on over there. Though I''ve had some session, I''m practically not leaving the college alone. There''s no big difference between you and me."


    "Hmm, is it... it really helps"


    "What, you don''t have to worry about it"


    "- and Hildegard, who earns explicit scores."


    "You''re crazy! You''re not putting in weird monologues!


    "I mean, if you''re going to pretend like it''s nothing, should we at least do something about that loosening of the mouth?


    "No, I don''t want it!


    "It''s good to get along... but isn''t it time to move around and annoy all sorts of people?


    Outside the window the sky of dusk is spreading, and the darkness is looming.


    Generally speaking, it''s time for dinner, and as with lunch, Somas can''t be on the table, so they need to go early.


    Well, technically, we have to say that Soma and the others don''t need to be blind, but putting Satya down and going to the dining room with dignity just for ourselves would be just outrageous.


    Also, if you bring a meal, you don''t have to worry about people from the beginning, but that''s an extra hassle and annoying act.


    Therefore, it was also necessary to head to the dining room early this time.


    "Mm-hmm, you sure do. y around here in Hildegard, it''s time to go to the dining room."


    I thought I said, "You are now...? I think that''s what they said when you were ying with me...!?


    "Well, in fact, no matter how you look at it, you''re being yed and you don''t have to worry about it?


    "Soma......!?


    He shrugs his shoulders at Hildegard, who gazes stunnedly, and Soma rises from the spot.


    I don''t want to be eaten up, the phrase that killed my time here.


    Soma turned to the dining room, leaving behind Hildegardo, who immediately turned into a shing expression, and Satya, who leaked a smile and tease.


    Sophia casually narrowed her eyes as she watched the setting sun.


    That direction, oddly enough, is where the Holy Capital should be.


    I wonder if that kid sees the same thing, and leaks a bitterugh.


    "I wonder what you''re thinking..."


    "... what''s wrong?


    If I turned my gaze to my voice, us'' eyes were pointed this way.


    Rather than being seen leaking a bitterugh, I felt the sign, something like that.


    At least I shouldn''t have seen that moment.


    Because his face was pointed out of the window, just like his own.


    "It''s nothing. I just... I just thought it might not seem like it. Or maybe I should say, just like you."


    "... I see that certainly doesn''t seem to be the case. But I don''t know about today. What you''ve done has been wasted."


    "... right"


    Whates to mind as I say is what just happened during the day today.


    I was just discussing how it was going to work... no, it was already a specific story, and suddenly Hildegard appeared.


    And with a sword screen I wasn''t sure if I was in a hurry or angry, I told him this.


    I''m sorry, it was all my fault.


    While this one was stunned, that figure that left saying only what I wanted to say even more unterally was something shocking inside.


    "... I think she used to be more intelligent or dependable."


    "Well, she''s probably changed, too. I don''t know if it''s in the right direction or the wrong direction."


    "At least if you think about this one only, you''ll have to say it''s a bad direction. There''s no way I''m convinced of that."


    This was not an early story, no matter what you think.


    It happened, and no physical evidence already existed, but Sophia and the others did see it.


    What the hell is going on here and what we need to know.


    Though I have guessed the general circumstances with words thrown like a word escape, there are many things I do not understand.


    Besides, he was trying to move as a country, and the policy wasrgely solidified.


    That''s all I was told to convince myself that I couldn''t do.


    "Still convinced that it didn''t happen this time, so it''s sweet, isn''t it?"


    "That''s all she''s trusted with, I guess. Besides, I would never have gotten over it if I could have done that.... in many ways."


    "... well yes"


    And even though I said that, somehow Sophia was on the side of it.


    The way you''reining, it''s just a pose.


    "... to be honest, something horrible"


    "... what does that mean?


    I know what you''re trying to say.


    Does that mean you can''t move while you can''t afford it as a country?


    Perhaps there''s nothing you can do about it where it moved. Does that mean you don''t have to deal with that force?


    Or...


    "Come on......? I wonder what that means?


    You know I don''t have to tell you, but I dare you to ask me that, so my husband is quite mean.


    But Sophia doesn''t speak thenguage, even though she knows it is known.


    Instead, he turned his gaze out the window again.


    And Sophia narrows her eyes to the re, convinced that perhaps us would be doing the same.


    Whatever it is, it''s a fact that one of my worries is gone now.


    That''s for sure...... but Sophia couldn''t be happier with it.


    Because something that is smoking in the chest did not forgive it.


    I can''t make it a clear word... it was probably a vague hunch.


    There is no basis for this.


    But it hurts like it hurts, and there''s something about toe from the inside of this chest.


    There''s no way it''s going to end like this.


    With such anxiety and resemnce, Sophia exhaled one breath toward the sky, which was dyeing ck.

 276 Former Strongest, Think About What Needs To Be Done

    In front of the unfamiliar room, Soma narrowed her eyes.


    Looking over the scene, hum one whine.


    Though predictable at the time I saw the dining room, the room was also quite splendid.


    Probably...... no, definitely better than my own room where I was once also a duke''s man.


    It was a room given to Soma.


    "Hmm... well, I guess my senior room doesn''t deserve it as aparative material"


    Soma didn''t dare want a fine room, and Radius himself doesn''t have any money in the first ce.


    The Neumont mansion also has a fine exterior there, but the quality was not that high if the number of condiments and the like were small.


    Compared to a room in a highly qualified house, it would not be appropriate in many ways as aparative material.


    But still, this ce was splendid to the extent that it seemed unlikely to be inferior to the rooms of any person of any position in any country.


    Then I don''t feel disgusted, so I can see that it is costing me money.


    Again, I am convinced that religion is going to be money.


    "I guess that''s why rice is delicious in the end, though. I don''t know if I can say much more than that."


    Earlier dinners were also more than satisfactory than enough.


    Besides, they''re taking money in a crappy way, and this is how Soma gains instead of losing it.


    Then you don''t deserve to say anything more.


    I''m not going to tell you anything other than a joke.


    And, thinking about it, I heard a knock on the door inadvertently.


    It''s a little understated.


    "Hmm... is it Eleonora? I don''t mind if Ie in... or if I don''t hesitate toe in because this is your name in the first ce."


    "I''m lending it to Mr. Soma, so that''s not exactly how it works.... than that, how did you know it was me? I hadn''t even named him yet."


    It was Eleonora, as Soma had spoken, who opened the door with such words and showed himself.


    There is a slightly dissatisfied look on his face.


    "I just wanted to say from the signs¡­ but one way or another, from the sound of a knock, it is"


    "Is that the sound of a knock?


    "You or Hildegard or Satya are the only visitors to this room. Considering that the other two won''t knock so modestly, you''re the only one."


    "I see... that was a blind spot"


    I shrug my shoulders, nodding like I was convinced.


    Or the story in the first ce...


    Though you are the only one who can kill the signs so far. It hasn''t been that long, has it improved a lot? "


    "Hehe, I also have the will to be king. I''m d you said that. It''s rude of you to talk to me here forever, and I beg your pardon."


    With a grin, Eleonora walking into the room saying so was actually a remarkable improvement in the way she killed the signspared to then.


    Actually, I was out of my hands then, so much so that I wanted to suspect.


    "Hmmm...... no, it was actually a twin, that sounds like a possibility. Even if they say so, I''m going to believe them now."


    "Exactly. That''s too much praise."


    At first, it''s an honestpliment, but I shrug my shoulders and stop doing more than that because I was looked at dying my cheeks and begging for it.


    Besides, this is how I''vee all this way at this hour, which would mean I have a lot of business.


    "So, what can I do for you? I don''t suppose you''vee to show me what it is now?


    "Of course it is. I came here to ask you if you were unhappy. I am the Lord here."


    "Hmm...... I see. Nevertheless, are you dissatisfied¡­"


    There''s nothing particrly like that, even though I look over the scene somehow.


    Besides, if you look closely, there were familiar books in the corner of the room.


    Probably brought it from that cabin.


    It is a very attentive thing.


    If so, dissatisfaction etc.-


    "Well...... if you dare say so, would this be the room?


    "Huh? Was there something wrong? I think it is well cleaned¡­"


    "No, that''s not what it is... to be honest, it''s too splendid for me. I don''t care if you''re in a more normal room, or if you want, you can go back to that cell again. I''m just getting used to the solidity of the floor."


    "That''s not exactly how it works. Given your position, it''s only natural to have the finest room avable."


    I thought it was a very ssy room, but apparently it was the finest.


    That should have cost me money.


    "Hmm... I feel extra terrified when they say that. Even if they say where they stand, I still feel excessive to my seniors?


    "That''s not true. ''Cause from now on, you''re gonna have to save the world. Rather, it''s not enough."


    "Even though you are the Demon King, are you?


    "The Demon King, in the end, is what the world put on its own. My Lord is Sathia, whom Sathia entrusted to you the destiny of the world. Then that''s enough for me."


    It was too much to realize that the eyes that told it so were serious in themselves and not jokes or anything else.


    Whatever you say seems useless, the same goes for understanding, and as a soma, I just have to smile bitterly.


    "Besides, we try to get in the way of what the world is trying to do. It doesn''t matter what the world looks like."


    "... I see, you''re absolutely right"


    "That''s why you''re going to use this room as it is. Is there anything else?


    "Hmmm... then is there anything else in particr? The meal was satisfactory..."


    I was just wondering if there was anything else.


    "- I have it!


    If I turned my gaze to a voice that sounded abrupt, I knew without having to see it, but there was a Hildegard figure there.


    I have a simr way of appearing in the morning, day, night and now three times, but could I possibly have liked it?


    That''s it! But around even posing as I said, there seems to be a chance of that.


    "............... for once I ask, what the hell are you unhappy about?


    "My dissatisfaction is determined! Why is my room so far away? Isn''t that harassment?


    Soma first found out now because she was led straight here after the meal, but apparently Hildegard''s room is a long way from here.


    Nheless, I also feel like that''s not enough of a dissatisfaction... well, it seems different to Hildegard.


    Most importantly, Eleonora, who has a cool face just to say what it is, doesn''t seem like she''s going to fit it properly.


    "It''s nothing like that. It''s simply that there are only two of the finest rooms here, and they were located far away. I didn''t decide, so there''s nothing I can do?


    "Then I don''t have to be the finest room, so near this room... no, I''m fine here too! Then I''ll be staying in the finest room, and there''s nothing wrong with that, right?


    "It''s been decided! You know, staying in the same room as your lords... Yikes, what the hell are you going to do!? It''s dirty......!


    "What... of course it''s up to us to discuss it, right? I have a lot to think about. I mean, what the hell did you imagine being dirty...? Don''t you think it''s your Lord''s thought to be dirty?


    "Oh, no, that''s not true......! It''s normal, normal......! Do you mean, it''s weirder to say that we''re staying with the opposite sex or something, but to say that we''re having future discussions or something! Are you kidding me?


    "What are you...!?


    "What the...!?


    Soma shrugs her shoulders at the look of the two of them poking each other in the face and saying that to each other.


    As always, these two feel like they''re close or not.


    And that''s how I looked at the two of them, and I remembered that I had something to confirm.


    "Ever, it was. It''s fine if you two get along."


    "- Who and who are you good friends with!?


    "- Who and who are you good friends with!?


    "The breath is perfect, and I don''t think there''s any element to deny it? Well, more than that, I''m confirming to Eleonora, but speaking of which, what are we supposed to do tomorrow?


    I forgot to confirm that.


    We were just having a chat at dinner earlier, and there was never going to be such a topic.


    Satya already said she was off at the end of dinner, so the confirmation had to be Eleonora.


    "Oh, I see, is that... I hear I''m free. It''s up to both of you to decide."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    In fact, there is as much to be done.


    There''s a lot to think about, and when they say anything, it''s so much trouble the other way around.


    In the end, I couldn''t take a decent look around the Holy City today, and I''ll have to do that again sometime soon.


    And there are things that bother me.


    Truly, it was something like which one I did it from.


    If we don''t have the time we can waste, we can''t afford it.


    Now, looking sideways at what was going on and the two of us making up our arguments again when we realized it, Soma was going to make us think about tomorrow''s ns.

 277 Former Strongest, Taking Revelation

    And then, I woke up.


    No, I meant precisely that, should I say?


    Because I realized right after that that I was still in a dream.


    And I realized it was a dream, because the sight in front of me was something I was used to seeing.


    Burning.


    Ear impaired sound.


    It conveys to the arm, an unpleasant feeling.


    It''s the smell of burning meat that fills the surrounding area, but instead of increasing your appetite, you just get more nausea.


    That''s only natural, though.


    Even meat is meat, because it belongs to people.


    Gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu.


    But it is also natural, because it is heard from hand.


    Since my hands never stopped, it was only natural that the noise never stopped.


    The same is true of the fact that the sensation transmitted to the arm does not disappear, but the truth is, this is the biggest cause of nausea.


    Until earlier, Sole and the others under his eyes called themselves Father and Mother.


    But it''s all about the past, and the self who lives the present must deny it.


    Keep moving your arms, Gi, Gi.


    ... Oh, I feel bad.


    An orbit that retains only darkness stares jizzily at itself.


    But the arm I shook down without adhering told me only the unpleasant feeling, as always.


    Gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu


    I certainly didn''t like that... but I wasn''t deaf.


    Without stopping his arm that way, if he concentrated his consciousness on his ear, he realized he would have heard another sound.


    ... I''ve noticed.


    But it''s already toote to regret it.


    The sound came from around me.


    Besides, there''s so much of the same noise that you get so heavy that you mistake it for one sound.


    - Tickle, tickle.


    I identally turned my eyes...... oh, I noticed it again.


    Numerous gazes, directed at me.


    The deafening sound I was hearing was augh.


    And still, my arms don''t stop.


    As if to make penance, to try to atone for the sins you havemitted.


    I even wave my arms down as everyone watches.


    Nausea never stops...... but it''s still natural.


    Onest thing, it reminds me of something very important.


    I thought you were nauseous. That''s not really true.


    What was floating in my mouth was the same as everyone else''s.


    - I had that dream.


    "... I''ve dreamed of sleeping badly again for a long time."


    Exhale the sigh as you zero the blur.


    It is a perfectly real, unpleasant awakening.


    Weirdly many things happened yesterday, and were they umting even tiredness without knowing it?


    But it wasn''t a dust-free dream.


    "¡­ so, what are you doing?


    "-!?


    Why did you do that? But breathe out a sigh of sight as you put your said face in your sight.


    Rather, why did you think it was impossible?


    "No... I''m sure this isn''t that one? You must be sleeping!?


    "You will be the one lying asleep. Perhaps I should say that I''m sleeping."


    Looking at the face right in front of him, Soma exhaled another sigh.


    "¡­ it''s probably a revtion"


    It was only somehow that I spoke of the dream I had earlier at the breakfast ce.


    Somehow the topic was interrupted, I remembered it somehow and said it somehow.


    So soma tilts her neck at words that she doesn''t think will return a decent answer or anything, but has returned indefinitely.


    "Revtion, is...?


    That was not a word I had never heard...


    I rather knew it, but I doubt it because of it.


    Is it true that I am the revtion?


    "Revtion¡­ it is indeed a warning and a prophecy from God that you are told to the followers of Holy God, what have you done? But then I feel strangeing to Soma, who''s not a believer?


    It was in a double sense that Soma nodded at that word of Hildegard.


    The content was the same as what Soma knew, in order to give consent to thetter.


    "Hmmm... I don''t remembering in my whole life."


    "I mean, you understand our ideas so naturally, don''t you? You''re wee. No... If you think about living here and eating with me, doesn''t that mean you''ve already arrived?


    "Sleep is what you want after bed."


    "Oh, I don''t want to be told by those who fail to try to crawl at night."


    "Be... how do you know that...!?


    "This is my Lord''s knee, which means it''s the same for me. There''s so much shallow about setting up a night crawl without knowing that... No, it''s not already a night crawl in the first ce in time, and all I can say at that point is that you''re an idiot."


    "You... let me tell you, you will always say whatever you want...!?


    "It''s still not enough for those who tried to imitate the impudence on God''s knees......!


    Ignore the two arguments that are already bing familiar, and circle your thoughts about the fact that Soma is a revtion.


    I didn''t think that was a mistake.


    Because in retrospect, it did feel more like being shown something close to a dream than a dream.


    If that was anything to do with the future, it was strange and convincing.


    "Hmmm... I really don''t remember iing though..."


    And, if you squeal like that, stop talking to Hildegardo and Eleonora will turn her gaze this way.


    What''s in my eyes is the idea of how to exin it.


    "... the truth is, you don''t need to serve my Lord to receive revtion. Do you mean, revtion, etc., but in fact, it''s the remnants of the dreams my Lord is dreaming about? It''s turned out to be a warning to the future, just that."


    "Hmm...? What does it mean that the remnants of a dream will be a warning for the future?


    "Right... do you know the story of my Lord''s constant connection to the world?


    "You remember what I heard."


    Sure, I kinda touched on those things yesterday.


    Conscious, we can connect deeply, but now we intentionally keep it to a minimum, and so on.


    "That would be quick to talk about. Because of this situation, when my Lord is asleep, there is not much information that the world is seeing right now that flows to my Lord. And it appears in the form of a dream."


    "Hmm? Even though I''m looking at it now, I''m looking at it, and I feel like it''s going to be something?


    "Exactly, so there''s no problem. The world is always looking at the future. By doing so, we are constantly making sure that we are able to proceed as we have set ourselves."


    "That means... you can''t move too shy right now, because it has something to do with the area?


    "That''s what you mean. The more shy you move, the more dramatically the future changes. So we''re prepared to maximize efficiency with minimal movement."


    "I see... I''m thinking a lot."


    "Naturally. Something different from someone else who''s just a mess of colors."


    "Who are you going to say that about...!?


    "Reacting even though you didn''t say who is proof that you were poked at the drawing...!


    "Hmm..."


    I know what Revtion is all about.


    But I still don''t know what''s at stake.


    After all, how did Soma see that?


    "You haven''t said anything important. Excuse me. That''s why anyone with less connection to my Lord could receive the remnants. Of course, if it has anything to do only with the remnants of it. From the world to the Lord, from the Lord to someone, right? And after a covenant with my Lord, Mr. Soma is sleeping here at the knees of my Lord. The conditions for receiving the revtion are adequate."


    "I see... if that''s the case, I''m convinced"


    I guess revtion is closer to the form of sending that information unconsciously, rather than showing it.


    I don''t know which part of that dream had anything to do with me... but for now, it looks like you should remember.


    "Hmm... it was helpful to teach you so easily. I''m sorry I''m eating."


    "No, it would be more important if you could help Mr. Soma. Now that''s the most important thing for me."


    "... or so I thought, why are you dining with us in the first ce?


    "Oh, I remember inviting Mr. Soma because I''m a corner, but I don''t remember inviting you, do I? I don''t care why they say it, but it''s more of a dialogue."


    "What...!?


    "What...!?


    Listening to the two arguing voices, Soma somehow looked over at the spot.


    The ce I''m in right now is the dining room, and I guess I should have stopped it, but I''ve been leaving it for a long time now because there''s no other shadow.


    Again today, it was because people were choosing toe at a time when there were no people.


    Although there is no Satya today, there is Eleonora.


    In another way with Satya, Eleonora is basically eating at a different time from the general public because she can''t eat with people again.


    The Somas still don''t need to hang out with it in particr... although I''m used to it now, I just couldn''t refuse it once in a while if they told me they wanted to eat with someone, etc.


    Most importantly, it is unclear whether it was genuine.


    Soma decided to hang out, at least because she didn''t think it was aplete lie...


    Looking sideways at the two of you, remembering that time.


    Well, I guess this was a good idea because it looks like fun.


    With that in mind, Soma drank thest bite of soup that was starting to cool down.

 278 Explore The Former Mightiest, Sacred Capital

    "Well, let''s go on with it!


    Hildegard said that abruptly about two hours after he finished his breakfast.


    Though for a moment Soma turned her gaze to Hildegard like that, she immediately returns it to hand.


    I opened my mouth all the while following the letters written there.


    "Is that so? I don''t know who you were doing that with or when, but we''re gonna do our best, okay?


    "It''s up to you...! Or yesterday...!


    To the words, oh, I see, I wonder if that means continuing the search for the Holy Capital.


    Sure, I was hoping I''d do it someday.


    "Words can''t be conveyed unless they''re used urately, right?


    "Stop arguing the truth...! I don''t care what you think of me!


    "I have no objection there, but that''s why I''m saying it doesn''t convey the meaning?


    "Ah, uh, you can''t hear me!


    Hold your ears down. Uh, breathe out a sigh of sigh as if you were a child.


    Five years ago, I still don''t know if it''s okay to say goodness now, but it''s not good enough to say adult women at first.


    At the very least, I want you to do what is appropriate for your appearance.


    "... I don''t want you to be the only one who says things about words and deeds."


    "Yeah? Why? Will my life be doing what it looks like?


    "Which mouth says, which mouth. Well, anyway, so, what are we gonna do?


    "Hmmm... you are"


    To be honest, it wasn''t a bad suggestion.


    I was given free time and the first thing Soma decided to do was find out if there was anything beneficial written in the given book.


    He said he couldn''t afford it, but he would be nothing but dumb, waiting to be given information unterally.


    I should have looked into the range of things I could find out for myself in advance, and that''s what I did.


    But I''ve been looking at the book for thest two hours or so, and I couldn''t find any more useful information than I thought.


    Although it was basically a diagonal reading, there''s not much I''d miss if it said something that might help.


    I mean, it didn''t say that.


    Nevertheless, that is also natural in a sense.


    The books given to Soma were originally sought only by Soma for himself.


    In short, because it is all about magic and magic, there was no way it was written to help this case.


    A lot of things I haven''t been able to read yet, but that soma doesn''t do anything to go ahead with reading it in this situation either.


    So I was thinking it was time to do something else.


    "Well, it''s just fine, and I guess I''ll try to change my mood."


    "Oh... oh? Oh, are you sure you want to go?


    "Why are you acting suspicious when you told me so?


    "Oh, that''s not true! However, despite what I said, I don''t know if you''d be interested in going... so be it! Then go!


    Still acting suspiciously, he exhales into Hildegard''s appearance, which still seems oddly motivated.


    I''m not going to visit the Sacred Capital, but do you remember that area?


    Well, if you seem to have forgotten, I just need to point it out all over the city...


    Momentum rose up and he turned to the door early enough. Then he shrugged his shoulders, and after cleaning up the book he was reading now, Soma followed.


    As a matter of course, the whole city of the Holy Capital seemed very different from what we saw yesterday.


    Nevertheless, given that demon possession appeared here yesterday, it seems like it would be nice to have a little more of that atmosphere.


    I guess theck of that means Eleonora and the others worked hard.


    "... no, it hasn''t changed anything."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?


    "Just a little, to the extent that most people don''t know, but it''s more obscure than yesterday," he said.


    "Oh...... sure, you don''t see the Holy Knight more than you did yesterday. They try to hide the signs as much as possible, not to be unnatural, so that they don''t get noticed."


    Even though there was no harmful damage and the residents never knew about it, demonic possessions appeared all over the city, which is true.


    Then it would be natural to be more vignt that there might be another.


    It was about once a month that demonic possession appeared, but there is no wonder that unprecedented things have happened at this time now.


    Around not failing to prepare for it, is that what you just call a holy knight or something?


    "Nevertheless, if the same thing really happens again, I feel like Ingrid will react in some way again... is it just impable to say that"


    "Well, they''ll know better around here. You didn''t know about skills, but experience suggests you can trust Ingrid. And even if you don''t know who you are, it''s not strange to know around Eleonora... No, you should think you do."


    "Hmm... I know, but is that, like... Rather than being a knight... you''re not counting on me, are you? I can''t actually predict everything...... so there is, right?


    "At least it doesn''t make it clear that something needs to be involved. Even if your instincts are activated, while doing something, there are things you might miss... especially now that you''re here."


    "Yeah? How does my life rte to that?


    "Exactly what happened yesterday, and most of the time, you''ll do something about it. Perhaps your instincts shouldn''t work so hard."


    "Hmm... it''s something I knew, but it''s far from omnipotent,"


    Talking about that, the Somas walk all over the city of the Holy Capital just like they did yesterday.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s exactly the same, because it has a different purpose than yesterday.


    Yesterday was just an intrigued walk, but today''s is an exploration.


    It was to examine and look for certain things.


    It came out of Ingrid''s words I heard yesterday that I needed to do that.


    Demon possession can''t be supposed to show up in the Holy Capital.


    Besides, Eleonora said it was spoken directly.


    That is synonymous with the fact that it is Satya''s word.


    What God has said should be absolute, and there must be some basis.


    At the point where God is manifesting itself, it''s not strange that something like that should happen.


    So the problem is that despite this, the devil could have appeared here.


    Perhaps Eleonora and the others have already looked into the reason for this and know it.


    But it must also make sense for the Somas to look into it.


    Whatever it is... and there is a reason why I haven''t asked about it.


    Because in these things, extra preconceptions can easily get in the way.


    It makes sense to look it up without knowing anything.


    Though.


    "Hmm... but you haven''t found anything"


    "Well, I''m just vaguely looking, because there is. It''s not that easy to find in the first ce. Candlestick. Besides, it''s already been a day. It won''t disappear after what happened, but it will fade.... but it''s also true that that doesn''t exin it."


    "That''s what this is all about."


    If you look, you won''t find anything.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    A demon appeared on God''sp.


    As Hildegard said, the trace cannot have disappeared so easily.


    But if there''s really something like, "I can''t find it,"


    "Oh...? Are you..."


    And, to a familiar voice, look back.


    What I saw in my sight was a familiar figure, and what gave me a surprising look was undoubtedly Ingrid.


    But Soma wasn''t too surprised by it because he felt that way somehow.


    The type of person who concludes with an ount, not an inference, on a clue that cannot be found.


    There is only one thing, such as a conclusion that is derived from thebination of the two.


    - That is.


    "... I see it''s a certainty."


    With a grunt, Soma exhaled.

 279 Former Strongest, Will Behave With The Holy Knight

    At the time the devil wasing out, it was not something I knew was troublesome.


    But if it''s a normal mess, you can''t run into Ingrid like this at the stage where you''re exploring the clues.


    As I was talking to Hildegard earlier, if we can solve this on our own, there''s no reason for Ingrid to stick his neck in somehow to get the best out of him.


    In other words, paradoxically, at the time of this encounter with Ingrid, it was more than likely a troublesome event.


    Well, that''s more like it now than ever.


    "Odd encounter... doesn''t mean, apparently"


    "So, I guess. Is it rted to yesterday or something?


    "Oh. Even with the patrol, my main job today is that way. Looking for something that might lead to yesterday, something like that."


    "Yeah? Didn''t you find it yesterday?


    "No, I wasn''t even looking for you yesterday in the first ce. I advised Lady Eleonora that it would be useless to look for her somehow, and she went through."


    "I see... that means what I''m looking for now"


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    I somehow thought it would make sense to look today.


    That seems to be the case.


    And I guess the fact that we ran into ourselves there means we still need to look for it in this face.


    Ingrid seemed to think the same thing, opening his mouth with little difficulty to say.


    "Well... I don''t know if you''d mind if I worked with you? Somehow, I feel like I should be looking for you guys."


    "I don''t care, do I?


    "Me, too. I mean, I could have guessed that at the time of your encounter."


    "... sorry. Thanks."


    "Either way, it''s something I''ve already done. Helpful is the same here."


    If you are told to choose between working with Ingrid to get it over with quickly or wasting your time without cooperating, it is no longer necessary to dare to choose thetter.


    That doesn''t change the level of trouble.


    Rather, if it were to take extra time and be moreborious, it could even be more troublesome, so it was even worse.


    "What you were already doing, or... I thought earlier, were you still exploring yesterday? How is it okay to hear that you''re an Eleonora customer?


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, in short, because I was simply curious."


    "I see... if I did actually see it, there''s no way I wouldn''t mind,"


    Because it seems to have something to do with what Soma and the others are about to do, but I didn''t say anything about it.


    I don''t know who knows how far and how far I can talk about it.


    Then it would be easy to keep quiet for now.


    "Normally, I suppose we should stop the reckless imitation, because your strength was shown yesterday. Instead, if you say so, they''re going to tell you to keep mepany."


    "That would not be the case. Thou art also intuitive."


    "Intuition, or..."


    Ingrid, who shrugged so, was slightly frowning.


    You can see at a nce that there''s something wrong with you.


    "Is it also something that bothers you?


    "... well, I''d like to ask because you guys seem to know a lot more about me than I do, but I really feel like I''ve been feeling stronger since I heard you talk to me yesterday. Wouldn''t you know what it is?


    "What does it mean to feel stronger? It''s not a vague feeling, it''s starting to feel something solid, something like that, right?


    "No... one way or another, frequency, I think. As a matter of fact, it''s almost every ten days that I hit something. That''s why I never thought I had such great power..."


    "Hmm... but you even made a statement yesterday, didn''t you?


    "Oh, somehow, I was wondering and I was so sure."


    "Didn''t that happen before?


    "Very rarely, but. Yeah, it didn''t feel close when I talked to you guys."


    "Hmm..."


    I guess daring to say that meant I felt the same way about today.


    That wasn''t weird, at least in Ingrid, but the frequency was obviously weird.


    That''s why I said frequency, that''s why.


    And from what I''ve heard, I do think Soma, too, like something''s wrong.


    Though, Soma isn''t that familiar with skills either.


    Hildegardo, who had often tried to lean over, raised his face if he turned his gaze to the person he would be most familiar with on this asion.


    "... to be honest, I can''t say anything, something like that. It''s possible that by listening to us and being conscious, we can express ourselves clearly, but it''s simply because that''s all that''s bothering us."


    "Need to follow up, etc."


    "I see. I''m sorry I gave you so much trouble, but I can''t help you."


    "No, that''s not true. Sure, to be honest, there''s still some confusion, but there''s nothing more useful as a holy knight if you can use it sessfully. It means something like me has be the Holy Knight."


    It contained somewhat masochistic sounds there, but Soma never heard any more.


    Everyone has one or two situations.


    I wasn''t even consulted, I''m the person I just met yesterday in the first ce.


    You don''t have to dare step in.


    "Now, shall we do what it seems useful to do as soon as possible? If we could figure this out quickly, we wouldn''t have crossed it."


    "Right, well, thank you again.... is fine... the"


    "Yeah?... Speaking of which, you didn''t even name it yet"


    Come to think of it, they didn''t return the name of what they did.


    Eleonora will vouch for us to know who we are, but given that we work together, albeit temporarily, we should at least keep our name or so.


    "It is soma. Well, as you can see, he''s just a young man, so you can call him whatever you want."


    "It''s Hildegard. It''s not synonymous."


    "If the likes of you are just youths, what will I be?" Whatever, do me a favor, Lord Soma, Lord Hildegard. Oh no... think about it, you guys are customers of Eleonora, so should we change it? No, is that okay?


    "It is unnecessary. It wasn''t until yesterday that I was a guest in the first ce, and now it''s kind of a cooperative rtionship."


    "Bye. Or even now."


    "Right...... no, it helps. You may think I''m a holy knight, but I don''t like those things. Well, I''m from the countryside, so naturally."


    "Is that so? No. Speaking of which, did he say he had saved the vige or something?"


    "I don''t really feel like it for that...... it''s been a long time since you''ve been a holy knight?


    "No, it hasn''t been two years, something like that."


    "Hmm... I do feel pretty solid for that... well, that''s all I was raised for,"


    "............ right. I''m sure he did. Well, whatever, let''s do an investigation into yesterday."


    I have no objection to conducting an investigation, even as I tilt my neck at Ingrid, who had a bad tooth cut.


    Nodding, first of all, the Somas moved away from the scene.

 280 Investigations And Impossible

    When looking into things, it would be basic to look from a ce that is invisible to the public first.


    For example, if you are looking for something suspicious from all over the city, head to the alley first, etc.


    In the woods if you''re hiding trees.


    No matter how suspicious, it makes it harder to be noticed if you get lost in something simr.


    And then, on the contrary, we can''t keep it in a dignified and prominent ce, etc., but that would just be too dangerous.


    Whatever you do if you don''t find out, you won''t be able to find outter, but you''re too likely to find out.


    If you''re not too confident, or for any reason, that means won''t be taken.


    So the Ingrids are walking around the alley ording to the basics, so...


    "Hmm... unexpectedly, you haven''t found anything. I thought this was a light flow to find..."


    "I honestly thought so too, but apparently not. I thought Ingrid had somehow found something and even if it was going to be a problem..."


    "I''m sorry I seem to have betrayed my expectations, but like I said, my array isn''t that frequent in the first ce. It doesn''t happen that conveniently."


    In the first ce, the starting point is the ambiguous feeling that what is being interpreted is somehow.


    They seem to value me oddly highly, but they are not what they could otherwise rely on.


    "But are they usually considered patrol personnel?


    "That''s true, but either way, I guess it''s because I don''t have anything like this other than this. It''s just that the most useful thing I can do is patrol. Besides, like I said, even though it originally hit me, it''s exquisite once every ten days. It''s not umon to think it was suspicious."


    "... isn''t that true?


    "You wouldn''t have a choice where you lied, would you?


    For some reason Hildegard looks surprised, but it''s an unmistakable fact.


    Ingrid''s reckoning is only asionally useful, to an extent.


    Rather than being tasked with patrolling, it only helps to the extent of patrolling, but you''re right.


    "Hmmm......"


    "Hildegard......? Is something wrong?


    "Intuitive, that''s not the story of the privileged owner either. If this is a junior level, you can still tell... if it''s a superior level, you can know the extent to which it might or might not be due to skill activation..."


    "That said. As far as I''m concerned... except when I spoke to you yesterday, there''s no difference."


    "Hmm... isn''t it really just possible that when you feel strongly about it is when your intuition skills are working, and when you think about it somehow other times, you really think so?


    "That''s unlikely... Ingrid doesn''t think so in particr, does he?


    "At least as far as I''m concerned, you thought it was all the same kind of difference until you told me. Well, I guess I''m just an idiot."


    In fact, that seemed most likely.


    The truth is, there''s a difference, but I just didn''t realize it.


    If you say so, it''s a convincing story.


    "Isn''t that a little too demeaning about yourself?


    "That''s not true. It''s just a fact, and there''s evidence."


    "Proof, isn''t it?


    "Oh. Is this how I must be alone? That''s the proof."


    Ingrid shrugs her shoulders at the look of the two of them, who say they don''t know where that will prove.


    It was a simple story.


    "Didn''t you notice I was watching the city today? The Holy Knight is basically supposed to act in pairs"


    "... if you ask me, you were absolutely right"


    "Sure, everyone I saw was... except one"


    "Oh. I''m that exception. Anyway, I''m dumb and useless and I can''t use it."


    "... I don''t know what you mean? Being allowed to be alone means being good, right?


    "No? I am proud that the arm of the sword is there, but to that extent. Those who gain nothing but asional winnings are better suited to patrol alone."


    "On the contrary, I wonder if we can do that there...... did Eleonora tell us that in the first ce?


    "I don''t need to be told. I''m not so dumb as to know that. And I''m d you said that, but that''s aplete misprospect. I''m weak..."


    Yes, Ingrid is weak.


    Because if you were strong, that couldn''t have happened.


    I''m supposed to forgive you for that.


    - You mean that?


    Secondly, I lean my neck towards my thoughts.


    What are you thinking about yourself, but what the hell is that all about?


    I don''t know what I think.


    "Hmmm... I don''t even think he would allow that... in many ways"


    "Hmm, that''s true. Besides, there is a slight discrepancy between what happened yesterday and the story of honest eptance of the prophecy. Just because Ingrid thinks so...... Ingrid?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong...... oh no, sorry. I think I''ve been thinking a little bit."


    "... are you all right?


    "I appreciate you worrying, but there''s nothing wrong with that. No matter how dumb you are, this is still the Holy Knight -"


    Momentster, when Ingrid stopped his leg, he turned straight to the side.


    Even though it''s been less than two years since he started ying the Holy Knight in the Holy City, Ingrid is patrolling the Holy City almost every day.


    I had walked most of the city and I knew for sure whaty ahead.


    The right answer is, there''s nothing.


    Is there just a simr alley going on that you''re walking in right now, and if you dare, is there a vacant lot?


    It seems that there was some kind of building at the beginning, but it was destroyed because it burned and then nothing was built, and now it''s empty.


    I don''t know the details because it happened before Ingrid came to the Holy Capital, but it still means it was over two years ago.


    And yet there''s still nothing I can do afterwards, I guess, because it''s narrow there.


    Not as many holy capitals, but there are quite a few vacant ces on thend.


    Few followers of Sacred Divinity live here because they visit the Holy City, but they don''t often live here.


    There is no need to bother doing something with thend behind the alley.


    Anyway, that''s why there''s really nothing there, and although I''ve been to Ingrid from time to time, there''s never been anything.


    Nheless, I care about you - somehow.


    Somehow, I felt like something was going on.


    "Hmm...? Apparently, atst, something like that?


    "... as I said earlier, it''s more likely to be because of my sanity, to be honest. Anyway, I just got there two days ago. At least there was nothing there then."


    "It''s more like a ce I''ve beentely."


    "I dare you to choose such a ce, do you mean? Well, it''s certainly possible enough. It wouldn''t be so hard to do that."


    From the way Soma put it, it''s like someone caused this one, but I said... now that''s not the case.


    That''s why Ingrid and the others think so, because this is how they investigate and so on.


    I don''t think someone can serve something like a demon, but otherwise this frequency is unlikely.


    On the contrary, Soma... no, the Somas seem to know who it is... but is it also natural?


    In any case, instead of being Eleonora''s guests, they became coborators.


    And now there''s no reason why Eleonora would want coborators like Somas.


    But while I was able to guess that far, Ingrid didn''t ask anything because he thought he was just a holy knight.


    If anything, you''ll be informed, and vice versa, which means that you don''t need to know that you haven''t been informed.


    What Ingrid should do is get some clue, not know it.


    That would have been enough if I had known.


    The purpose of the Somas is the same for the first time...... apparently they are going to believe the ambiguous feeling that they somehow etc.


    They are two strange people, even though they don''t believe it themselves.


    Trying to be pushed back by those two, Ingrid followed his own lead.


    That''s how I got there. It was a vacant lot I saw two days ago.


    "Hmm... apparently it''s a hit"


    "Bye. Nevertheless, I don''t feel anything in particr... because this is what I see, it''s not irrelevant."


    It wasn''t the same sight that was spreading there two days ago.


    No, it''s pretty much the same, but it''s only, almost, it''s...


    Only one ce, different ces existed.


    That''s the central part of the vacant lot.


    As Hildegard said, if this is the case, then it is left untouched.


    It was a blunt, not so big dagger.


    "The dagger... is the type to use for protection. Or is it something like ritual?


    "Nevertheless, as I just said, I don''t feel anything from the array... one way or the other, it''s close to the ritual, but it shows something more than that, and so on."


    Like Soma said, that would be very unusable forbat and even if it could be used with precision, it would be for protection.


    If you''re going to do something with it, that''s it... yes, that''s what if you''re going to kill Nanica with it, you must need to poke her over and over again.


    And to such a dagger, Ingrid looked familiar.


    "Hmm, well anyway, Ingrid still looks just fine............ Ingrid?


    "Hmm? Apparently you''re looking at that dagger with a zip... what''s wrong with you?


    I knew they were speaking to me, but I couldn''t react to it.


    Because it wasn''t the other way around.


    "Stupid... why is this here..."


    There''s no way I''m looking at it wrong.


    That was, without a doubt - the dagger Ingrid used when he stabbed his parents to death.

 281 YouRe Going To The Home Of The Former Mightiest, Holy Knight.

    Apparently Ingrid knows something about that dagger, and it wasn''t that hard to guess.


    Seeing the face and how it was, it was obvious that it was.


    So even with regard to the action taken afterwards, it is as predicted.


    Although it was a little unexpected to pick up a dagger unconstitutionally, it makes sense to try to go straight to Eleonora.


    We found something that could be evidence.


    No wonder or anything to go to Eleonora to submit it...... just.


    As for the words spoken there, they were just unexpected.


    "Uh... I want to go back to my hometown, is that it?


    That seems to have been the case with Eleonora, who had a surprise look on her face as she parroted the words she had been told.


    Nevertheless, that would also be natural.


    The word Ingrid said was what Eleonora had just said - that she wanted to go back to her vige, her hometown, now.


    The situation now is a sort of emergency.


    A demon appeared all over the city of the Holy City.


    Fortunately at that time there were no people around, but not necessarily next time.


    And it''s not weird that it''s happening at this time.


    Until now, they appear only about once a month, but it has already been broken that they do not appear in the Holy Capital in the first ce.


    Next time, where the frequency has been broken, there is no wonder.


    I don''t know how far you make that fact known, but at least Ingrid sees it in front of him.


    Perhaps one of them understood the danger the most, and for some reason such a person abruptly said he wanted to return to his hometown.


    There''s no way I can predict that.


    And, Soma thought that, but in fact, Eleonora was surprised for a slightly different reason.


    It doesn''t look like there was any reason, but the reason Eleonora was really surprised...


    "You surprised me... I never tried to go back to my hometown since I came to the Holy City. What the hell kind of change of heart did you have when you tried to go back to your hometown?


    "Yeah? I didn''t try to go back to my hometown, is it?


    "It sounds like you couldn''t go back, not go back."


    "That''s what I said. Sure, the Saints are busy, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have time off, does it? Some of youe from far away, and I try to give you a consolidated break so you can go home at least once a year. But..."


    Apparently Ingrid has never done that before.


    On the contrary, Ingrid says he''s never even had much rest before.


    Recently, I''m finally starting to take a break, but that''s also really recent here, he said.


    "... because all my colleagues are brilliant. Immature I am the best I can get used to and just say I didn''t have time to rest or anything. Besides, I didn''t try to go back to my hometown because I simply had no reason to go back."


    "Does that mean you''ve got some reason to go back?


    "Yes. I intend to understand the situation now. But... no, that''s why I have to go back to my hometown."


    "Yes... well, even though you''vee to rest, you still work too much, and your hometown isn''t that far from here, so I don''t mind if I say..."


    "Is that so?


    "Well, if you use a horse from here, it''s about half a day away."


    "Hmm..."


    I thought you were further away because you said country, but they don''t.


    Probably modestly said, that is.


    Although it is possible that he really thinks so.


    Either way, it certainly doesn''t seem that difficult toe and go.


    Depending on what Ingrid is trying to do in his hometown, he''ll figure it out tomorrow or, worst of all, the day after.


    The rest depends on whether the situation permits it.


    "And the key from here is¡­ these two - Lord Soma and Lord Hildegard - want to take them with us"


    The soma and the others were never surprised by the words because they were predictable about it.


    I haven''t even asked much more about what Ingrid is trying to do, but given the flow so far, it''s also that hard to predict.


    That seemed to be the case with Eleonora, who stared at Ingrid with her eyes narrowed to explore its sincerity instead of surprise.


    "... is that the usual, somehow,?


    "... right. I wanted to go to my hometown for another reason, but somehow I thought I should take you both."


    "Yes..."


    That said Eleonora closed her eyelids to sort out her thoughts.


    But as soon as he opens it, he turns his eyes toward you.


    "In the meantime, I will allow you to return home. However, I''ll leave you two to it when ites to you. I have no right to bind you to your actions."


    In short, it seems that we havee to the conclusion that we will manage to that extent even if something happens.


    Soma nodded at Hildegard as he looked at him.


    "I don''t care, do I? Or would you rather go?"


    "Me, too. It''s interesting in many ways."


    "Right...... thanks, both of you. Thank you, Master Eleonora."


    "No problem. I trust you."


    "Yes¡­ I want to make every effort not to betray that trust."


    Saying so, he knelt down and lowered his head, Ingrid stood up slowly.


    Then the face is pointed this way.


    "Then I''m sorry, but that''s what I''m asking for"


    "I understand, but is it really now?


    "Oh, not instantly because of horse prep, but I''m going to leave as soon as possible."


    "Speaking of which, you need a horse... Eleonora?


    "Yeah, I''ll take care of both of you."


    "Thanks for the ovep"


    One way or another, I feel like we should be thanking each other.


    "It fits that I should be thankful because of my impatience. Anyway, that''s why I''m going to get ready, so I''m going to ask you both to get ready. As soon as we''re ready, we want to meet at the East Gate of the city, okay?


    "It''s no problem."


    Copy that.


    "Okay, you''re right"


    Say no or no, Ingrid was mainly rude to the main part of the room, and still hurried out and went.


    The Somas tried to leave the room because of it... but before that, they could be stopped.


    "Please wait a moment. Probably fine, but I''ll give this to Mr. Soma just in case."


    "Hmm? Is this... a magic guide?


    It was a white sphere that was put out on the desk with the words.


    It''s about the size of a palm ride, and at first nce it looks like ss, but apparently not.


    "Yeah, it''s a metastasis device. If you crush it, you''ll be able to move to this ce in an instant."


    "Here, is...?


    Even now, Soma and the others are in Eleonora''s own room, probably like the office.


    It would be half public, half private. Is there a problem that you can jump directly here?


    "I have no problem trusting you. Plus, I''m just going to collect it when this is over. ¡­ if it is never used."


    "You need to use it, don''t you think?


    "Half, something like that. Either way, just in case, there''s something strong about it."


    "That''s not for emergency evacuation, it''s for when ''Coco'' is in crisis, right? How do youmunicate that in the first ce?


    "The method is a secret, but I''ll tell you that I have the means. I''m sure Ingrid will tell you that by then."


    "Hmm, is that right... oh by the way, so I remembered, there was only one thing I wanted to ask at a time"


    "What is it?


    "You trust Ingrid, don''t you?


    That was the question I''ve always felt today.


    However, the question is directed to Ingrid.


    "Yes, of course. Some things are a little too hard, but I think she''s a very trustworthy daughter, including those. But why?


    "As a matter of fact, Ingrid himself said that he was useless, and that''s why he was acting alone in a basic pair of holy knights, etc."


    "... why did you say that? At least I''m counting on it, and that''s why I''m allowing myself to act alone. That''s something I''ve told myself before, and others are convinced."


    That''s what I said, Eleonora, leaning her neck really strangely.


    And Soma, to that, I thought it would be.


    If you look only at the facts, it is definitely because Eleonora is the one who is right.


    This is true with regard to prophecy and so on, and earlier on, Soma sees what is evidence of it.


    Though there were Somas, Ingrid was put through here directly.


    When he told Eleonora that he wanted to meet him, he passed the request lightly.


    Though he is a holy knight, it is not possible if he is not properly trusted.


    "I was concerned about that, too. At first I thought you weren''t sure about yourself, but you don''t seem to be..."


    "Well, I think it''s a brilliant idea."


    "Well, we''re supposed to be together for at least a day. Instead, try to care."


    "... thank you very much"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. For I care more than for thee."


    I shrug my shoulders, saying it, and whining inside out that there''s something else I care about.


    Ingrid didn''t tell Eleonora about the dagger after all.


    I don''t care what you think. Why didn''t you tell him that it would be the reason why I decided to go home this time?


    And... soma felt like she looked familiar to that dagger.


    Not somewhere in reality...... in a dream.


    Now wondering what it meant, Soma stared at the door Ingrid had left and narrowed her eyes.

 282 Former Strongest, Traveling From The Holy Capital

    I just said prep, not much for the Somas to do.


    It''s not like we''re going on a long journey in the first ce, and if it''s about half a day, we don''t have to eat the worst meal to figure it out.


    We need water, but as I''ve touched a little before, Hildegardo can use magic like a limb.


    You just have to have the minimum you need because that allows you to replenish the water.


    So I essentially just waited for the time it took Eleonora to prepare the horse... that''s exactly how the Somas wereing in front of the city''s east gate, although it only took a little longer to add to that.


    It is already stated that the Sacred Capital is simr to the township of Radius, but as Radius is, the Sacred Capital is also another so-called fortified city.


    The perimeter of the city is covered with walls, with one gate for each east, west, north, and south to get in and out of it.


    This time Soma and the others decided to meet up with one of them, so...


    And this is also something I mentioned before, but the Holy Capital does not belong to any country.


    Well, I shouldn''t say that I can''t belong, technically.


    Because the influence of holy divinity is too great.


    Belonging to a country is synonymous with increasing the influence of that country.


    If that happens, there will undoubtedly be war.


    Not only are countries located around the Sacred Capital, but countries in the distance must also be trying to get their hands on this fortunately.


    It is also possible to look at it in such a way that we continue to be neutral in order to avoid such things¡­ but only Eleonora and the others know what is actually going on.


    Whatever, but that''s the only exception to the Holy Capital, not the others.


    Ingrid''s hometown vige, which is less than half a day by horse from the Holy City, should also belong to some country.


    And because the Sacred Capital is a nk zone, the Sacred Capital is also a border of other countries.


    This meant that the Sacred Capital was bordered by more than one nation, and that those who came from each gate also had their own characteristics.


    Though the Somas haven''t been able to see much of it yet, I know if it is somehow.


    There are many sub-races from the north, cluttered to the south, but it is here that we see the only demonic species.


    The west is mostly a human species, and in fact it is also from this side that the Somas havee.


    So, east.


    Again, many of them are human species.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what to say, but the appearance of whates from this side feels like a poor phase."


    "Mm-hmm. We''re not seeing so much, either, but, well, those whoe from this side still look obviously poor. The country on this side, for sure..."


    "- That''s why I told you. I''m a countryman."


    And if I turned my gaze to the voice I heard, Ingrid was just about toe.


    Besides, from what I''m saying, I think I heard this one.


    I wasn''t particrly lurking and talking, but I wasn''t raising my voice either.


    Apparently Ingrid''s ears are good enough.


    Finally, it hasn''t been that long since the Somas got here, but Ingrid was quick to finish getting ready again, it seems.


    "That was fast."


    "I don''t want to be told by you guys who were here first. Well, while I was getting ready, it took me as long as I had to prepare the horse to take over because I was suddenly supposed to take the day off."


    "I see we were only here as soon as we had the time to take over. So, what does that mean now?


    "What do you mean, nothing, as it were... well, in short, the country I lived in was a poor country, so... The country itself was more rural than the vige I lived in."


    "Oh... I thought you remembered. There must have been a country where the majority of the people were Sacred Gods and were abandoned because they didn''t have much vor when they attacked them, but it was definitely this way."


    "Hmm...... I see. I lived in a vige less than half a day by horse from here, and I wondered what it meant to be a countryman, but is that what you mean?"


    "Well, among other things, I would be even more rural. Even though it is close to the Holy City, not all countries have tried to develop it."


    Given that followers of Sacred Divinity often visit the Holy City, it inevitably means that manye and go.


    It is also inevitable that the ce that will be its ry point will flourish, and if the majority of the people are believers, that is synonymous with the fact that almost all of the people will pass there.


    But if it is as Ingrid said, it seems that the nations on this side did not dare toy their hands on it.


    "Sure, if you''re right, that country seems to have that kind of ce. Well, developing the vicinity of the Holy City doesn''t mean you''re after the Holy City, depending on how you look at it."


    "I hated it, so..."


    "Well that''s why it''s really just a vige we''re going to go to. Better not have bad expectations, huh?


    "I haven''t really done that since the beginning. Whatever, let''s just go, shall we?


    "Bye. If we talk, we can do as many on the road as we want."


    "Oh. I have no objection"


    So Soma and the others set out.


    Though the Sacred Capital is only a gate, it is basically a preparation for demons.


    It''s a city that''s open, so it''s the holy capital, and there''s nothing like being identified at the gate.


    The likes of the guards also stand, but this will be just in case.


    Is it the face you found out about, Ingrid lowers his head small and so does the other side.


    Nothing went wrong as it was, and the Somas stepped outside the city.


    The sight spread in front of him seemed very different from that on the western side.


    One side of the meadow is there, with a gentle breeze.


    "Well, it''s a horse from here... can I ask you one thing?


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but I''m going to ask you. What is it?


    "... why do you only have one horse?


    Horses are possible for two passengers, but given the long distance travel, it is naturally desirable to ride alone.


    Because horse fatigue is different, and the speed at which you can get it out is different.


    That''s something that Soma and the others know so much about.


    "... well, for a good reason. It''s Hildegard''s fault, if I may say so."


    "No, you''re certainly right...! There will be a few more ways to say it......!?


    "Nevertheless, what else am I to say?


    "That''s... there''s certainly nothing else to say..."


    Probably because Hildegard is something called a dragon man.


    If Hildegard had tried to ride, he would have been frightened and would not have talked.


    There was nothing I could do because instead of getting grown up, I stopped trying to move.


    Well, to be honest, since Hildegard himself is definitely faster to run than riding a horse, I also came up with a suggestion that Hildegard should run on his own now, but that''s just it.


    So...


    "Well, I said that my seniors managed to ride with me, or else I couldn''t, so I''ve only brought one head. He lent me a horse that Eleonora was a particrly handsome horse, so I probably wouldn''t have a problem with it"


    "Oh well... well, if Master Eleonora said so, it sure doesn''t seem like a problem"


    If there''s a worst problem, then there''s still no problem because I just need to run Hildegard for good now.


    I may make you pull a little dong about Ingrid, but I''ll have to ask you to give that up already.


    "... doesn''t it feel like something is being thought of that you don''t want to do?


    "It would be my fault. It''s better than that, so ride. In fact, if it was light, I would have run, but I still don''t know if I could run properly."


    "Well, so is that."


    That''s how Hildegardo came on to the horse that Soma rode first... the problem seemed to be nothing in particr.


    I''ll try and make it run lightly, but the horse runs exactly as I thought.


    He didn''t just seem to be a handsome horse, he also seemed to be a smart horse.


    By the way, Soma can ride a horse because he is still a Duke.


    So I practiced quite a bit so I could ride.


    Whatever.


    "Now, Ingrid, ask for the lead."


    "Oh, shall I leave it to you? I said half a day, but if we leave now, we should be able to get there by sundown. Hopefully, it''s a story of, but the weather doesn''t seem to be a problem, and there won''t be a problem because there shouldn''t be any particrly powerful demons on the road. Well, assuming there''s nothing wrong with it."


    "I don''t think we''ve ever had a problem. I guess the problem is we''re waiting for you about the vige."


    "... sure. So let''s go."


    Nodding at Ingrid''s words, Soma pulls the reins he was gripping.


    They ran horses in the long idlendscape toward the vige of Ingrid''s hometown.

 283 Former Strongest, Heading East

    In a gentle breeze, the Somas were running through the lower meadows of the blue sky.


    Quite a bit of speed, but I feel strangely calm because I am in the same condition as I am doing very little.


    Until now, Soma has rarely practiced anything other than horseback riding, but maybe it''s not surprisingly bad either.


    Though I thought of that without a pattern, I should say unexpectedly, Soma enjoyed the situation for what it was.


    Most likely not as good as those on the back.


    "Mmmm...? This... So whoever came up with something called horseback riding is a genius? I didn''t know I could pull it legally and unterally... and Soma has to hold the reins, so I can do whatever I want...!


    "I''m not going to say anything if I get in the way, but if I get in the way, I''m going to throw it away immediately, right?


    I tell you that in a sigh mix, but you hear me or you don''t, I don''t hear back.


    Instead, it just felt like there was more force in my arms and something pressed against my back.


    Damn, man, I exhaled my sigh again.


    "Hmmm... I''ve always wondered what the hell kind of rtionship you guys have... it doesn''t mean that lovers, does it?


    "Is that what it looks like?


    "No? Because I can''t see, I''m wondering what kind of rtionship it is," he said.


    "Hmmm... I don''t care what kind of rtionship they say it is or something like that..."


    To be honest, it was the truth that Soma herself was not sure either.


    Nothing. I don''t hate Hildegardo, but I just have to lean my neck when people ask me if I like him as a lover.


    Or that''s the same for anyone else.


    Soma doesn''t understand those feelings of his... No, should I say he doesn''t anymore?


    Back in my previous life, before I fell into that world, it was different.


    Sometimes it was said that they were changing, but at least they had those feelings inmon with the crowd.


    I can no longer tell that...... probably because I was too enthusiastic about one thing only in my previous life.


    I was really focused only on the sword back then... maybe I''m still dragging it down.


    Nevertheless, I am not particrly troubled by that, and I don''t think that''s okay.


    No... vaguely, somehow, but I feel that one of these days, if I need it, I will be able to understand it naturally.


    Now I simply don''t feel the need for it.


    When I say necessity, the words may be bad, but in short, soma nowadays is busy looking for ways that magic can be used.


    There''s no room for anything else.


    It''s really a shame when I''m doing this right now... well, I don''t have a choice.


    This is inevitable.


    All Soma can do is finish it as soon as possible and get back to its original purpose.


    "I want you to be convinced that there''s a lot going on."


    "Well, there''s a lot going on."


    "You really throw it away, sir."


    I don''t see it from Soma, but I guess he''s pressing it even on his face, from the feeling of grime and something being pressed against his back.


    Besides, the words I heard are things like pleasure, and all I really get is sigh.


    I feel like I was firmer when I reunited in this figure, but I wonder if something has gotten worse and worse in thest five years, this ex-god.


    Or maybe it''s something like whether it''s starting to peel off or throw away because it seemed like it was originally wearing a mask...


    "... I see, well, that does seem like a lot"


    I had to shrug my shoulders as a soma to Ingrid, who smiles bitterly at me for saying so.


    And so, uh, I remembered something I was going to ask you.


    Speaking of which, I wanted to ask Ingrid one thing.


    "Hmm? Was there anything I could ask you about me?


    "It''s about that dagger. This is probably why I decided to go back to my hometown? I wondered why he kept his mouth shut about it. As much as I found a dagger that might at least have something to do with it, would it be something I would normally report?


    "Oh... right, about that..."


    Ingrid''s expression changed as soon as possible, but it was like a mixture of bitterness and self-derision.


    They poked me at something I didn''t want to talk about, that''s when it happened.


    "Well, I guess so. There''s no way they won''t pursue it, is there? But why didn''t you tell me then when you said you thought so?


    "Well, to be honest, I got a little lost. Nevertheless, if it was necessary, it didn''t seem so. I was wondering if there was any reason, and I just wondered if it was necessary to pursue it there."


    I knew there must be some reason why I didn''t report it.


    Though we just met yesterday, Ingrid''s character is somehow grasped.


    If for no reason there, Ingrid would have definitely reported.


    Yet the failure to report it was for the right reasons, or it was difficult for Eleonora to say.


    So I asked here because I considered the possibility of being thetter.


    Finally, neither does it mean that you absolutely have to know because it is out of pure curiosity that you asked.


    Hence.


    "Well... well, you''re right. I kept my mouth shut about this because I was going to have to say something I didn''t want to say. Look at me. I don''t know why I thought I had to go back to my hometown, because that''s what it''s all about."


    "Hmm... what would Eleonora have done if she had pursued more?


    "At that time... right. Probably, we would have talked. It''s just my problem. If they''d told me to talk, I''d have had to."


    "Is that so..."


    Somehow, I doubt Eleonora would have guessed about the area.


    Even though Ingrid''s ount could be trusted and Ingrid trusted himself, it was impossible to grant permission solely by arresting it.


    It is natural to assume that you have decided to perceive something and believe it on it.


    If we can''t do that much, we won''t be able to do the top of one organization, albeit tentatively.


    Though the sun is still shallow when we meet, Soma appreciates Eleonora quite a bit.


    "Well, that''s why I''d appreciate it if you could not pursue this any further. I don''t know... I''m not ready yet."


    "Hmm... does that mean you''ll talk to me one of these days?


    "Oh. Probably because if we go to the vige, we won''t like it, but we''ll have to talk. I''m going to be ready by then. When I return to the Holy Capital, I intend to tell Master Eleonora everything, including my silent apology."


    "Hmm... if that''s the case, well, I understand."


    Originally it was just curiosity.


    When they said they didn''t want to say it, they were going to convince me of it.


    If you''re going to talk to me sometime on top of that, there was nothing wrong with that.


    "Well... if you''re bad, you might be able to guess at about the same time as you get to the vige."


    "Hmm...?


    Is that a reaction from the vigers?


    It''s the first time in two years that a man has been a holy knight in the Holy City, and suddenly he returns.


    At least you''d be surprised, and normally, I think you''d be wee.


    "Wee, or... no, at least that shouldn''t be all. There''s no way those vigers would wee me."


    That said, now look at Ingrid distorting his mouth with a clear self-derision, and Soma snorts.


    In a way, as expected, there seems to be some circumstance.


    Forward, stare at the direction where there will be a vige that still cannot see shadows or shapes, and narrow your eyes.


    With that in mind, it''s just time for Hildegard to be depressed, who keeps pushing his face even without joining the conversation behind him.


    And he breathed out one breath of what was going to happen.

 284 Reaching The Home Of The Former Mightiest, Saint Knight

    ¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤òÐŤ¸¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤¬ÐŤ¸¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ºÎ¤«Ë¼¤¤ß`¤¤¤¬¤¢¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⤢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥éß_¤«¤é¤ÎÔu�ý¤ò¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤«Õ`¤Ã¤ÆÊܤ±È¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤ª¤¦¤ª¤¦¡¢¤è¤¯Ž¢¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Ê¤¡¡£ÔªšÝ¤Ç¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤ó¤Î¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸Í»È»Ž¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æó@¤¤¤¿¤±¤É¡¢¤Þ¤¢¥¢¥ó¥¿¤â椷¤¤¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤ºÔªšÝ¤½¤¦¤ÊòÒŠ¤ì¤Æ°²ÐĤ·¤¿¤è¡¹


    ¡¸½ñÈÕ¤ÎϤɤ¦¤¹¤ë¤«›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤ó¤Î¤«£¿¡¡›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤Í¤¨¤ó¤Ê¤é¥¦¥Á¤Çʳ¤Ã¤Æ¤±¤è¡£¤Ê©`¤Ë¡¢½ñ¸üßh‘]¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤¤¤é¤Í¤¨¤è£¡¡¹


    ¡¸Â}¶¼¤Ç¤Îĺ¤é¤·¤Ï¤É¤¦¤è£¿¡¡°³ß_¤Ï¤¢¤ó¤Þ¿F¤¬¤Í¤¨¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤éÉ«¡©¤È„¤«¤»¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤è¤Ê£¡¡¹


    ÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤³¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤¬±¾Òô¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤¦¡¢´å¤ËÞ{¤ê׍¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤ÏÊ¢´ó¤ËšZÓ­¤òÊܤ±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤¬¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤â±¾µ±¤ËÓèÏëÍâ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î˸¡¤«¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë±íÇ餬ʾ¤¹Í¨¤ê¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    À§»ó¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¡¢¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤ÎÖܤê¤Ë¼¯¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿´åÈËß_¤Î¤³¤È¤òÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥Éß_¤Î¤³¤È¤òÉÙ¤·ëx¤ì¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤«¤éÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤«ÃԤäƤ¤¤¿¡¢¤ÈÑԤä¿·½¤¬Õý´_¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸±¾µ±¤ËšZÓ­¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤¸¤ã¤·¡¢Ìؤˤɤ¦¤Ë¤«¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤â¤Ê¤¤šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ï¡¢ñR¤«¤éϤê¤ë¤È¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯Ôª¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î˜º×㤽¤¦¤ÊЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤³¤íÒÔÍâ¤Ï¡¢¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤Þ¤¢¤½¤ÎÞx¤Ï¤â¤¦šÝ¤Ë¤·¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡­¡­¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ÎÑÔ¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤âÒ»Àí¤¢¤ë¡£


    ×·¤¤³ö¤½¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢šZÓ­¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ºÎ¤«¤ò¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢„e¤Ë¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤Î¡¢¤À¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹


    ¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ï¡¢±¾šÝ¤ÇÀ§»ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Á¤é¤Á¤é¤È¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë¡¢Öú¤±¤òÇó¤á¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÒ•¾€¤âÏò¤±¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤ËšZÓ­¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é˜‹¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤È¡¢¤¢¤Î¤Þ¤Þ·Å¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã£¿¡¡¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤¬À§¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤éÖ¹¤á¤í¡¢¤ÈÎҤ餬ÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤âÃî¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤Ê¤¡¡­¡­¤Õ¤à¡¹


    ¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤ËÒ»ÈˤÎÈËÎ郎ßM¤ß³ö¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÑü¤ÎÇú¤¬¤Ã¤¿ÀÏÈˤǤ¢¤ê¡¢ÈáºÍ¤ÊЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Ê¤¬¤é¤½¤Îˆö¤òÒŠ¶É¤¹¡£


    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤³¤ì¡¢½Ô¤ÎÐ\¡£¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤¬Ž¢¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ÆæÒ¤·¤¤¤Î¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ë¤¬¡¢±¾Èˤ¬À§¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¡¢¤½¤³¤éÞx¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤Î¤¬¤¤¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤¬¤Î¤¥¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÀÏÈˤÎÑÔÈ~¤Ç¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯½Ô¤ÏÀä¾²¤Ë¤Ê¤ì¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤¬šÝ�u¤º¤«¤·¤½¤¦¤Ê±íÇé¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥Ð¥Ä¤¬�™¤½¤¦¤Ë¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ø¤ÈÖx¤êʼ¤á¤¿¡£


    ¡¸´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤À¤Ê¡­¡­Í»È»É«¡©¤È�™¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¤¨¡­¡­¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤â¾Ã¤·¤Ö¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Á¤ÈÅdŠ^¤·¤Á¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¡£�™¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤Û¤¥¤È¸ÐÐĤ·¤¿¤è¤¦¤ËÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Û¤É�Š¤¯ÑԤ俤櫓¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤Þ¤¿ÆÕͨ¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢ÒŠÊ¤ʽyÂÊÁ¦¤òÒŠ¤»¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    Äê¼¾¤â¸Ð¤¸¤é¤ì¤¿¤·¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¤¢¤ÎÀÏÈˤ¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­´åéL¡¹


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤½¤ÎÃû³Æ¤ò˼¤¤¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¤Î¤È¡¢¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤¬¤½¤¦…Û¤¯¤è¤¦¤Ë¤½¤ÎÃû¤òºô¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤Üͬ•r¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ËÀÏÈ˨D¨D´åéL¤ÏÏàºÃ¤ò±À¤¹¤È¡¢¼š¤¤Ä¿¤ò¤µ¤é¤Ë¼š¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Î¤³¤È¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤¹¤Þ¤ó¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤¥¡¢¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¡£½Ô¤ªÇ°¤¬Ž¢¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤¬Óà³ÌæÒ¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¡¢¤¤¤ä¡­¡­‘õ»ó¤¤¤Ï¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¬¤¿¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦ÑԤäƤ¯¤ì¤ë¤ÈÖú¤«¤ë¤Î¤¥¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¡­¡­½ñÈդϤɤ¦¤·¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï„¤¤¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤Î¤«¤Î¤¥¡£¤ªÇ°¤Ï¤â¤¦¤³¤Î´å¤ÎÒ»†T¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Â}¶¼¤ÎÂ}òTÊ¿˜”¤Ç¡­¡­½ñÈդ⡢¤¿¤À‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäƴåéL¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ø¤Èһ˲Ŀ¤òÏò¤±¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£


    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤È¹²¤ËÀ´¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢¤¿¤ÀŽ¢Ê¡¤·¤Ë¤­¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÒŠ’i¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Û¤É´ó¤­¤¯¤Ê¤¤´å¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤Þ¤¬¤ê¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¤â¤½¤³¤òÖΤá¤Æ¤¤¤ëÁ¢ˆö¤Ê¤À¤±¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤«¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡£½ñÈÕ¤ÏÉÙ¤·¤Ð¤«¤êÓÃʤ¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¤³¤Îˆö¤ÇÔ’¤¹¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¤Î¤¥¡£¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ƒz¤Î¼Ò¤ËÐФ¯¤È¤¹¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤¤¤Î¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ºÎ¤òßh‘]¤·¤È¤ë¡£¶Ì¤¤•rég¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤ªÇ°¤âĺ¤é¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤Î¤¢¤ëˆöËù¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¡Â}¶¼¤ÎÂ}òTÊ¿˜”¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤é¤ó¤Î¤À¡£ºÎ¤âßh‘]¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£¤½¤Á¤é¤Î·½¡©¤â¡¢¤É¤¦¤¾¤´Ò»¾w¤Ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤ªšÝDz¤¤¸ÐÖx¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¸ÐÖx¤Ê¤Î¤¸¤ã¡¹


    ÕÛ½ÇÕT¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òŸo°­¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢Î´¤À‘õ»ó¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë˜”×ӤǤϤ¢¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤·¤Ã¤«¤ê¤Èîh¤­¤ò·µ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£


    ›Q¤Þ¤ê¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï¡¢Ò»ÏȤº´åéL¤Î¼Ò¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ë{É«¤¬»ì¤¶¤êʼ¤á¤¿¿Õ¤ÎϤò¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï“B¤Ã¤Æši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤í¤½¤íÈÕ¤¬Äº¤ì¤è¤¦¤«¤È¤¤¤¦í•ºÏ¤À¤¬¡¢Ôª¡©µ½×Ť¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤³¤Î¤°¤é¤¤¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÓèœy¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¿¤á¤½¤ì×ÔÌå¤ÏÓèÏëͨ¤ê¤À¡£


    ši¤òßM¤á¤Ê¤¬¤éÖ܇ì¤òÌ÷¤á¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÄ¿¤ò¼š¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î´å¤ò×î³õ¤ËÒŠ¤¿•r¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤¬±§¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ëæ·Ö¤ÈéLée¤Ê´å¤À¤Ê¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    –|‚Ȥˤ¢¤Ã¤¿½Ö¤È¤Ï´óß`¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬–|¤«¤éÂ}¶¼¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¼È¤ËÕZ¤Ã¤¿Í¨¤ê¤À¤¬¡¢–|‚Ȥˤâ¤Á¤ç¤¦¤ÉñR¤Ç°ëÈճ̶ȤΈöËù¤ËÈˤÎס¤à¼¯Â䤬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤¢¤½¤³¤Ï¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¤È½Ö¤Èºô¤Ù¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ÏÂÊÖ¤ò¤¹¤ì¤Ð¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤ÎÍõ¶¼¤è¤ê¤â–Ѥ¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¹¤é˼¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊˆöËù¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¤³¤Î´å¤È¤Ïë…Äà¤Î²î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤É¤Á¤é¤òºÃ¤à¤«¤È†–¤ï¤ì¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÃÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤½¤Î´å¤Î·½¤òßx¤Ö¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÇ°ÊÀ¤Ç„‡¤ÎÍó¤ò˜O¤á¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢„e¤Ë»ÄʤòºÃ¤à¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    éLée¤ÊˆöËù¤ÇºÃ¤­¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËÔ½¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤·ºÎ¹Ê¤«¡¢²»Ë¼×h¤È¤½¤¦¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¡£


    ¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊˆöËù¤Ø¤È¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¥½©`¥Þß_¤òÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤¿´åÈËß_¤Î·´�ê¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤ºó@¤­¤òʾ¤¹¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤³¤ì¤Ï¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤ÎÍâÒŠ¤òÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ï¡¢Â}òTÊ¿¤ÎÕý×°¤À¤È¤¤¤¦æz¤ò׍¿¤Þ¤ÞŽ¢Ê¡¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤ÎÔ’¤Ë¤è¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤Î´å¤ÎÈËß_¤ÏÂ}¶¼¤Î½ü¤¯¤Ëס¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¸î¤ËÂ}¶¼¤ËÐФ¯¤³¤È¤Ï¤Û¤È¤ó¤É¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤ËÂ}òTÊ¿¤Î×ˤ°¤é¤¤¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆÂ}òTÊ¿¤È¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âÂ}¶¼¤ÎÊؤêÊÖ¤À¡£


    Â}¶¼¤ÎÍâ¤Ë³ö¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ïœç¶à¤Ë¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ˆöËù±úÂÃÈˤˤϑT¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢Â}òTÊ¿¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤Ê¤É‘T¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ï¤±¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢ó@¤¯¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¤è¤¯¤è¤¯ÒŠ¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎÂ}òTÊ¿¤ÏÂ}òTÊ¿¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë´å¤«¤éÂ}¶¼¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤Ã¤¿ÕߤʤΤÀ¡£


    ¤µ¤é¤Ê¤ëó@¤­¤È¹²¤Ë¤½¤ì¤¬Ö܇ì¤Ø¤ÈŽÚ¤¬¤ê¡¢ÏȤۤɤÎòX¤®¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¡¹


    ´åéL¤Î¼Ò¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¤¤¬¤Æ¤éÏȤۤɤÎ×´›r¤ò˼¤¤·µ¤·¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤¬¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê²»×ÔÈ»¤Êµã¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤à¤·¤í¥½©`¥Þ¤¬µ±³õ¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿Í¨¤ê¤ÎÁ÷¤ì¤À¡£


    ¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤¬µ±È»¤À¤È¡¢¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¦¤Ù¤­¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ÏÏȤۤɤΤò¤É¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡­¡­ÎÒ¤âÌؤ˲»×ÔÈ»¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤¸¤ã¡£¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤¢¤¢¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤¬ÆÕͨ¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¡£¤à¤·¤í²»×ÔÈ»¤ÈÑԤ俤顢¤½¤ì¤Ï¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Î·½¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ç¡¢¤¢¤ë¤è¤Ê¡£šZÓ­¤µ¤ì¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÕJ×R¤¬¸Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤½¤¦²»Ë¼×h¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤ÎÑÔ¤¤·½¤«¤é¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¾´ßh¤µ¤ì¤ë¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬µ±È»¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·ŒgëH¤Ë¤ÏÕæÄæ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÆÕͨ¤Ë¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤¬´óôÂôĤËÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¤À¤±¡¢¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Î‘õ»ó¤¤¤â¤Þ¤¿¤É¤¦ÒŠ¤Æ¤â±¾Îï¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤êÉ٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ï¤½¤ì¤¬ÊÂŒg¤Ê¤Î¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢Â}¶¼¤Ç¤Îĺ¤é¤·¤Ï¤É¤¦¤À£¿¡¡¤ªÇ°¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤«¤é´óÕÉ·ò¤À¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤¬¡­¡­¤à¤·¤í¤ªÇ°¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤«¤é¡¢îB�ˆ¤ê¤¹¤®¤Æ¤ä¤·¤Ê¤¤¤«¤¬ÐÄÅä¤À¤Î¤¥¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¡¢¤¢¤¢¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢´óÕÉ·ò¤À¡¢†–î}¤Ê¤¤¡£Öܤê¤ÎÈËß_¤Ï½ÔÁ¼¤¤ÈˤФ«¤ê¤À¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤«¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤ÏºÎ¤è¤ê¤À¤Î¤¥¡£¤ªÇ°¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤«¤é¡¢Ïò¤³¤¦¤Ç¤â¤­¤Ã¤Èîm¤ê¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤È¤ë¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤Ê¤¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¡¢¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£Ë½¤Ê¤ó¤«¤è¤ê¡¢Öܤê¤ÎÈËß_¤Î·½¤¬Ò£¤«¤ËƒžÐã¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿¡¡¤¤¤ä¡¢¤ªÇ°¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤­¤Ã¤È¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Î¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£Îô¤«¤é¤ªÇ°¤Ï×Է֤Τ³¤È¤òß^СÔu�ý¤·¤¬¤Á¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Î¤¥¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¡¢¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤ó¤À¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤½¤³¤ËÒ™¤¨¤ëß`ºÍ¸Ð¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ï¡¢½ñ¥½©`¥Þß_¤ÎÄ¿¤ÎÇ°¤ÇÀR¤êŽÚ¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤«¤é¤âËŤ¨¤¿¡£


    ´åéL¤Ï¤·¤­¤ê¤Ë¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ø¤ÈÔ’¤·¤«¤±¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÍ«¤Ïƒž¤·¤²¤À¡£


    ±¾µ±¤ËÐÄÅ䤷¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤¬Ò»Ä¿¤Ç·Ö¤«¤ë¤Û¤É¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤À¤¬Ò»·½¤Î¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤Ï‘õ»ó¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë˜”×ӤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ºÎ¹Ê¤³¤ì¤Û¤É¤Þ¤Ç¤ËÐÄÅ䤵¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢ƒž¤·¤¯¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Î¤«·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤Ê×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤ëÉÆÒâ¤Ï±¾Îï¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥É¤â¸Ð¤¸È¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢‘õ»ó¤¤¤Ä¤Ä¤âºÎ¤È¤«¤½¤ì¤ò±í¤Ë³ö¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢ÕýÖ±¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ë¤Ï¥Ð¥ì¥Ð¥ì¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ´åéL¤Ë¥Ð¥ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¤ÏºÎ¤È¤âÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ä¤Ä¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤Õ¤à¤Èîh¤¯¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÒÔÉϤËÉ«¡©¤È¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¸¤ã¤Ê¡£¤Þ¡¢ÙF˜”¤¬¤¤¤ë•rµã¤Ç¤½¤¦¤À¤í¤¦¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤¸¤ã¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤ÏÒ»Ìå¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦Òâζ¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¤ºÏ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤°¤ë¤ê¤È¤½¤Îˆö¤òһͨ¤êÒŠ¶É¤·¤¿áá¤Ç¡¢¥¤¥ó¥°¥ê¥Ã¥Éß_¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±Ö±¤¹¡£


    Ïü霤¬ÆȤê¤Ä¤Ä¤¢¤ëÖС¢¤µ¤Æ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤«¤È¡¢Ò»¤ÄÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¨D¨DÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¡¢¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇÉÏÊÖ¤¯¤¤¤¯¤È¤Ï˼¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤¬±¾Òô¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Îˆö¤Ë¼¯¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÕßß_¤Î×ˤò´_ÕJ¤·¡¢¤Ò¤Ã¤½¤ê¤È¤Û¤¯¤½Ð¦¤à¡£


    ¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤Ê¤¤¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⤢¤Ã¤¿¡­¡­·ñ¡¢¤à¤·¤í¤½¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐԤ罤¬¸ß¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Þ¤ó¤Þ¤È¤³¤Î´å¤Ë¤Þ¤ÇÀ´¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢¤Þ¤µ¤Ëƒe‚†¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤³¤³¤«¤é¤¬ÕýÄîˆö¤À¡£


    Õ۽ǶþÄê¤â¤«¤±¤Æ¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤³¤Ç̨Ÿo¤·¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤¯¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¨D¨DÈ«¤Æ¤òÊ֤ˤ¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¥¢¥¤¥Ä¤é¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¡£¤³¤Î¥ª¥ì¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤¡¢ÐûÑÔ¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë…Û¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏšÝ¤òÒý¤­¾†¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 285 Formerly The Strongest, Conduct Village Surveys

    The Somas who arrived at the vige chief''s house were to talk about why they came to the vige first.


    Most often, you can''t or shouldn''t.


    It turns out, in fact, that it''s the same thing that barely tells you anything.


    "Hmm... I mean, I didn''te back to this vige, I came here as a job."


    "Oh, that''s the thing. So, the..."


    "Oh, I get it, I get it. Then I certainly can''t resist the invitation of the vigers. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you what."


    "... I''m sorry, it''s nice to meet you"


    The only thing I could talk about, like I came here as a job, is that it hasn''t even gotten to it at least.


    Still, it''s not so surprising considering that it''s Ingrid''s hometown that he understood and epted lightly.


    And, at least that''s what Soma thinks, but Ingrid still doesn''t seem to be able to get through the confusion.


    On the contrary, the emotion appears to be changing into suspicion.


    He seems to be hiding it, but from Soma''s eyes, who nced at its face, he has not misled the color that dwelt in Ingrid''s eyes.


    Nevertheless, that would not be something to pursue here and now.


    I decided to work hard to observe the situation on the spot.


    "So you are hispanions, and you are also the Holy Knights?"


    "No, we are¡­ yes, external coborators, etc."


    "I see. So, there is, so you don''t have to worry too much. Well, I''d appreciate it if you could lend me just a bunk somewhere."


    "Yes, of course. That''s right... I was going to suggest that to Ingrid from the beginning, but how about they stay here?


    To the words, Ingrid looked slightly surprised.


    Apparently that was unexpected for Ingrid.


    "Here, does that mean to the vige chief''s house?


    "You''d better get some rest, too, wouldn''t you? I left your room there."


    "Ingrid''s room......? Does that mean Ingrid lived here?


    "Oh, oh... well, there''s a few things going on."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    I can read from the way the bat looked badly off, that there must be something wrong with it.


    Most of all, now... well.


    "So, what do you say? Fortunately, despite the fact that there is only one person living here, there is no room left in vain. There are many visitors to this vige. I can''t say it doesn''t make me feel inconvenient... but it''s too much of a bummer..."


    "As a senior, it''s not a problem, but it''s helpful enough..."


    "Well, from what I''ve seen, this isn''t the most splendid ce I''ve ever seen."


    "... right. Then I''ll take care of you, vige chief."


    "Oh, I''ll do that. So, what are you going to do today? It''s toote, but are you going to do something?


    "Well... as far as I''m concerned, I''d like to move on with my work..."


    I''ve said that and turned my gaze to ask what you''re going to do.


    Nevertheless, the truth is that the Somas have yet to hear what they intend to do here.


    Or Ingrid didn''t seem to know what to do either.


    But I guess what you said about wanting to move on is that you know what you''re doing.


    And I do think it''s time for the sun to go downpletely, but if you say there''s still time before then.


    There was no reason to disagree.


    "Yes, we will, too."


    "Bye. We don''t have much time."


    It wasn''t until the day after tomorrow that Ingrid took the day off.


    We have to leave here the morning after tomorrow or by noon at thetest, so we can''t afford it.


    "So that''s the thing...... right. We''ll be back by sundown at thetest."


    "Right. Okay, let''s just say we''re still waiting to get ready for dinner. It''s been a while since I''ve eaten with you."


    From the vige chief, who said so andughed happily, he shifts his gaze to the extent that Ingrid is not unnatural.


    And to mislead it, I stood up.


    "... helpful. So, shall we go?"


    Say no, Ingrid leaves the spot behind early, and the sommers shrug their shoulders small when they look at each other unexpectedly.


    Then they followed, and so did Soma and the others.


    Though Ingrid caught up with him immediately, Ingrid looked rather puzzled by the status quo.


    Since the investigation asked me to sort my head out, I missed going alone and Soma and the others started the investigation with Soma and the others.


    That said, I just heard that Ingrid also seemed to know that if I looked into this vige, I would likely know something.


    So when ites to what Soma and the others did first, it''s listening to the people of the vige.


    It''s basic¡­ also because I was concerned.


    There are two main things I asked.


    Anything unusualtely, and Ingrid.


    What was Ingrid doing in this vige and what was his rtionship with the vigers?


    That''s what I heard.


    I didn''t have much time, so I heard a lot about it.


    This vige doesn''t seem very big, but it would still be less than half the time we could have listened.


    At the stage when the sun set, Soma and the others returned to the vige chief''s house, and Ingrid said they had not yet returned, so they were led to the room first, where they were confirming what they had just heard.


    "Hmm... I could hear a lot of things..."


    "The content is mostly about Ingrid... well, we can''t help but say that nothing has changed."


    I didn''t feel any lies there, so I guess there''s really nothing, or they''re unaware of it, something like that.


    But we just don''t have enough time to find out more about it.


    Therefore, even in the sense of being a stepping stone, I heard about Ingrid first... and I could hear something more beneficial than I thought.


    And discussing that, Ingrid seems to be back, too.


    To the room we were discussing, I showed up to show that.


    "Sorry, it''s a littlete. Oh, and now that you''ve been waiting for my return, it''ll be a little while before dinner."


    "Really... well, I''d appreciate it if you could get dinner. I have no intention ofining about it. In the first ce, it didn''t show a specific time or anything. So, anyway, did you figure something out?


    "Well...... I wasn''t sure yet, but at least I think this vige is a little strangepared to my memory"


    "Though there is no certainty, is there any basis for thinking so?


    "Oh. As I already said on the road, I honestly never thought I''d be weed like this here. No, on the contrary, I thought you''d be distant, and I thought that was natural. At least because of mymon sense."


    It must have been a long time before I took it for granted that I would be estranged.


    And that''s probably the very thing Ingrid didn''t want to say.


    At that time, my mind wasn''t ready... but was it ready?


    If I looked at him like that, he understood what it meant, and Ingrid smiled bitterly.


    "I hate to say it if I can... well, that''s not how it works. Or you can''t keep your mouth shut any longer than I might be involved"


    "Hmmm... I can''t, I don''t know?


    "No, you feel like I have to say it. You can''t be running from the sins I''vemitted any more."


    That being said, Ingrid has turned his straight ready eyes.


    Still, that mouth kept opening and closing several times... but eventually once it was pulled together, it opened again.


    And.


    "- I killed my parents. With this hand, in front of the vigers'' eyes... use that dagger."


    Ingrid said the words.

 286 Former Strongest, I Hear The Circumstances From The Holy Knight

    A slight silence filled the scene.


    But it was simply because he was thinking.


    Ingrid looks serious everywhere.


    You don''t look like you''re lying or joking, you don''t look like you''re bluffing.


    But...


    "Hmm... You said you''ve saved a vige before, right?


    When Soma said so, Ingrid had a surprising look on his face.


    If you want to put it into words, why, and so on.


    That doesn''t mean why we''re talking about it now.


    Why did you think of that?


    And that face stays put, turning into a bitterugh.


    "... how did you know?


    "Ingrid and I are still shallow, but you don''t look like the kind of person who does that for any reason. If so, will we have to connect with it?


    "I see... Speaking of which, you said something like that that had something to do with this one. I mean... isn''t that what this is about?


    "... you must be a little too sharp"


    Ingrid''s bitterness deepens even further, as does the air he was straining at any rate.


    With all the breath I just told him to do, the answer was spewed out of his mouth as I expected.


    "... that day, my parents were possessed by the devil. I don''t know what caused it, and I don''t know if it''s there in the first ce. In the first ce, that''s what I heardter. It seems that the remnants of the devil were felt from the two bodies, which coincides with the fact that the devil possesses appeared well at times. However, it was sometimes because of the early days as well, before it was still well known. And because of that, it just seemed like our parents had gone crazy all of a sudden."


    "So, is that why..."


    "Happy or unhappy, he seems to have been a weak demon. Even I could have kept it down at the time."


    "Hmm..."


    I recall hearing stories of the Virgin not being able to deal with her in time in her early days.


    No wonder one of them was Ingrid''s parents.


    It''s just...


    "I don''t know what else to do."


    "Right. Even if it''s weak, the devil is the devil. If you leave them alone, you won''t know what they saw in this vige."


    "Right. I''m sure it is. But that''s it. And it''s also true that I killed my parents with this hand."


    "Hmm... I don''t feel I need to think separately there... no, speaking of which, did youter find out it was the devil?


    "That won''t matter. Master Eleonora exined to me that he was a demon, but the reaction of everyone in the vige didn''t change."


    "Mmmm..."


    A roaring Hildegard sends his gaze over here.


    Soma nodded small at it because she understands what she''s trying to say.


    But dare not respond to it, but turn your gaze toward Ingrid.


    "So now you''re being abused, is that it?


    "No... you didn''t get that far. It was sophisticated and smoked, something like that. Well, that was two years ago. I was also an adult, and I was good enough to say I was the only one in this vige. I guess you couldn''t have ruled me out for when something happened, and you simply couldn''t have done that much evil if you wanted me to get back at you."


    "Still, were you smoked? I think it would be normal if I were to retaliate somewhat... but that doesn''t look like it?


    "... right, now that I think back on it, it''s like you didn''t think about that with wonder. Well, probably because I was taking care of you here more than that. I still don''t think it''s particrly resentful. Or, as I said earlier, I take that for granted. But there''s no way I can think of revenge."


    Ingrid, who said so, wasn''t even telling himself, but actually seemed convinced.


    Then there''s a reason I can say something from Soma.


    Hildegard has turned his gaze to say something again, but he still never responded to it.


    I just shrug my shoulders.


    And just at that time, I heard a voice saying dinner was ready.


    I''m pretty hungry because I missed lunch today.


    Besides, I just got a paragraph to talk about.


    To tell the story further, Soma and the others stood up from the spot and headed for dinner, thinking that the first step would be to fill their bellies.


    At the end of the day, I decided to rest early after dinner.


    Because each one of us got nothing more than an array to talk about, and we decided that we should act early tomorrow rather than waste time.


    The vige chief seems to be fast asleep, and the house ispletely quiet.


    And in the meantime, Soma and Hildegard were gathered in the room given to Soma.


    It''s not a colorful story, it''s to continue the earlier story.


    There is nothing more to talk about than an array, which means only with Ingrid.


    Talking just the two of us... what we had to talk about existed.


    "Well... what do you think that means?


    "Well, in the end, let''s just say it''s the same conclusion we talked about earlier."


    "So, there is. I mean, there''s something wrong with either the inhabitants of this vige or Ingrid..."


    It is certain that one of them is strange.


    Or both.


    Whatever it is, it''s not meshing.


    ording to what Soma and the others heard, the vigers even said they were grateful, rather than smoking about Ingrid.


    He was doing something like a caution stick because his arm stood up... and above all, I heard stories about how sorry I was to see him that way, etc.


    Well, I didn''t even know exactly what that meant, but I somehow found out what Ingrid said because I was listening to it.


    But that also means that the vigers are telling the truth.


    The same could be said about the handling of Ingrid in this House.


    Ingrid''s failure to treat vige chiefs with particr exceptions would mean that some Ingrids think that vige chiefs treated themselves in the same way as other vigers.


    But in fact, the room that was no longer used two years ago remains the same.


    Besides, just a little but I looked inside and the room looked in good shape.


    Considering all that was wee and all that, it didn''t seem very good for the treatment of people who were fumigated.


    Above all, at least Soma didn''t look like the vigers were lying.


    This would mean that Ingrid is perceived incorrectly¡­ but the problem is that it did not seem very so from what Ingrid looked like.


    And the difference was that it couldn''t be just a little mistake.


    So much so that I think there might be a problem with either or both perceptions.


    If you dare to limit which is stranger, you should still say Ingrid.


    There are differences in numbers, and there are cases of perception of oneself in the Holy Capital.


    But I can''t say for sure there, because I heard a demon show up here two years ago.


    Sometimes that dagger was falling into such a ce, or Ingrid feeling something against this vige.


    Though Soma is not so familiar with the devil, Hildegard said the extent to which this vige would change the perception of all the inhabitants would be easy.


    In short, it is possible that the devil is doing something in this vige.


    I don''t know what it means to do that.


    But there''s a chance you just don''t understand.


    Or it could be that it''s the only thing that looks superficial, and there''s actually a bigger problem, and so on.


    I mean, you know...


    "Well, it doesn''t change what you do."


    "Bye. I didn''t know exactly what to look into anyway. I''ve been doing a lot of research, and I''ve only been doing two more things."


    Of course I should say, Ingrid was wrong in the first ce.


    But as such, the investigation will need to continue.


    Thinking about it is if you look into it and you don''t find anything.


    At least we shouldn''t think about it now, and it''s not what happens when we think about it.


    Whatever it is, there seems to be a lot to do.


    Thought about what I''d done since I woke up tomorrow morning, and first of all, Soma exhaled one thing.

 287 Former Strongest, Will Continue To Investigate The Village

    At that moment, Ingrid was jumping up.


    But I immediately understood my situation because it wasmon.


    No... because it''s the usual, should I say?


    Every day and night, Ingrid jumps up like this in the middle of the night.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t just mean you''ll still get used to it.


    Ingrid looks down at his own arm as he prepares his rough breath.


    I couldn''t stop trembling yet. Iughed at myself watching it.


    "Totally... even though I am a child, such as I have bad dreams and jump and tremble..."


    But when I tried to squeal like that, the tremor never stopped.


    Squeeze your fists hard so as to dispel that vivid feeling that remains in your arms.


    But still, that feeling never went away.


    Nothing.


    In other words, Ingrid has be so different because of his dreams.


    It''s like a little kid, but it''s me who thinks so more than anyone else.


    But how much I thought I would, and I''d jump up in the middle of the night, and I couldn''t stop trembling like this, so I had no choice.


    "... Again, you shouldn''t havee back, should you? No, but..."


    It''s probably because I''m in my hometown vige.


    Today''s dream was even more vivid than usual.


    As usual, the sensation disappears and the tremor subsides, but the reason why it hasn''t happened is because of it.


    "Well, that''s natural, too. There''s no way I''m not going toe to a ce that reminds me more strongly than anything."


    The nightmare Ingrid sees every night was a dream to kill his parents.


    I never get tired of it every time, and in my dreams the same sight is yed out.


    Burning scenery.


    Sounding mockery.


    Swing it down many, many times, your own arm that keeps poking.


    It''s a sight I''ve seen countless times, even as I meditate on my eyes.


    Ingrid didn''t originally try to take a break inside, which was also why.


    Ingrid is not diligent.


    It''s just that I thought that sleeping at night would be so tiring that I didn''t dream because I was afraid of dreaming.


    I have recentlye to rest because I have finallye to ept that it makes no sense.


    How exhausted, where you slept like mud, you end up jumping up with that dream.


    Then it is decided to get a good rest.


    They say they still work too much, etc, simply because that''s all immature.


    If you can only move less efficiently than people, you have to move extra for that matter.


    That''s all there is to it.


    "... Whatever, there''s no point in saying anything more than you''vee, Besides, I never had the option of noting."


    That''s why this ce is home.


    Even if I didn''t want toe if I could, there was no way I could leave you alone.


    "... well, tomorrow... no, already today. There is still a lot to do today. Don''t ever think about crap, just go back to sleep."


    There''s nothing I can do about killing my parents, dreaming about it, and how I''vee to my hometown, which I''ve avoided so much, to say the earliest.


    Still, I can''t stop regretting it... if I fall asleep, I won''t be able to do it either.


    As Ingridy down on the spot, clenching his shivering fitted arm atst, he closed his lid.


    Strangely enough, I don''t dream about it when I go back to sleep.


    That''s why I was able to relieve myself of my physical strength.


    What I recall is that when I came back to this vige earlier, my eyes were directed at me.


    While slightly depressed by the eye as expected (...), I give up as a matter of course.


    I didn''t think I had a choice because I deserved it, and yet Ingrid''s consciousness fell into my dreams, breathing out only one sigh.


    The next morning, Somas, who had eaten breakfast, decided to start acting quickly.


    The first thing I decided to do was listen to those who were unable to listen yesterday.


    I''m thinking we all probably answer that there''s nothing, but there''s a chance that it''s not.


    That''s what I decided to do, because I should just ask him the whole thing.


    However, since Ingrid also followed me this time, I didn''t exactly ask about Ingrid.


    Exactly right in front of him. Asking how Ingrid was in the vige, etc. is only a shame y.


    Besides, as for Ingrid, I think I got it.


    There won''t be any need to gather any more information first.


    Anyway, that''s how I went around asking...


    "Well, no one knew what to expect."


    "Hmm, but when it does, I don''t know what''s going on. All we have to do is find a ce that looks suspicious in the tunnel..."


    "As you can see, it''s a despicable vige. If there was such a ce, I''d be looking first..."


    "So, I guess. Hmm... so it''s okay, so it looks like we should look for something like this, right?


    "Like I said, I don''t really trust that feeling..."


    Though that makes meugh bitterly, Ingrid began to think seriously about something.


    After staring down at the ground for a long time, I looked around the scene and...


    "... I''m sorry, but I can''t think of anything."


    "Really... I don''t care if it''s trivial..."


    "Trivial, or... then, as far as I''m concerned, the attitude of everyone in the vige towards me is the most bothering. I feel like everyone''s too kind than I remember... well, it was two years ago, so maybe I just can''t guess what I remember."


    "Hmmm... I feel like myplexion looks bad somehow, but is that also because of that?


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry, I had a little bad dreams. I''m just saying I''m sleepless, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    "Is that so..."


    "Nevertheless... is it possible that this is the work of the devil...?


    Well, from Ingrid, I guess it''s natural to think so.


    And the possibility can''t be denied, so I can''t say anything.


    But if you act on that premise, you can cause unwanted embarrassment.


    Now I wondered if there would be anything else, and I remembered that there was a fuss.


    "Speaking of which, where was Ingrid yesterday?


    "Hmm? Oh... well, hey to my parents"


    "Home... If you ask me, this is Ingrid''s hometown, so it''s natural to have one."


    "Though, I should say ex-parential, to be exact. All we have now is that wreckage."


    "Wreckage, is it...?


    "It''s a corner, so why don''t you go check it out? Well, look, it''s not funny."


    Said, face to face with Hildegard.


    To be honest, there''s no way I wouldn''t be interested if they told me that.


    "Well... can I ask you to do it?


    "Well... I honestly care."


    "Okay. But, well, like I said, it''s not funny, is it? If you''re disappointed, don''t me me, okay?


    Following Ingrid, who jokingly said that, the Somas also walk out.


    I''m on my way, apparently, out of the vige.


    But I wonder if there would have been a home like Ingrid''s home over there... and I''m convinced we''ll get there.


    "Was that what wreckage meant?"


    "Oh... well, there was a lot going on at the time"


    "Hmm... after it burns out, something like that."


    Yes, it was certainly the wreckage there, after it burned out.


    There was little remnants when it was a house, only to make me think that the remaining burnt trees might have been slightly so.


    Looking at such a sight, Ingrid opens his mouth.


    "Actually, that dagger belonged to my father. It was a special order that Dwarf made it, and the pattern depicted characteristic text. That''s why I realized... I''m losing you in this vige.... I took the array my father had and killed my parents. But even if it is, it is definitely my father''s image. But when I decided to go to the Holy City, I couldn''t find it for some reason, and two yearster it was in that empty space. So I thought it was suspicious here first, and I tried toe... well, as you can see"


    "Hmm..."


    Indeed, from what I have seen, it is enough to see that there is little left to burn and nothing here without having to look.


    But...


    "I may be offended to say this, but can I look into it just in case? It may be a little scattered at that time..."


    "Hmm? Oh, I don''t care, and I don''t mind. I guess it''s just that I''m not sure what to do with everyone in the vige. But then I can go somewhere else, okay? Nothinges to mind, but I''m still going to find out for myself."


    "Of course I don''t mind. I''ll leave you to it."


    "Hmm... then I''m trying to help Soma. It''s going to take a lot of work to find out what happened here."


    "Is that so... helpful"


    So after somehow dropping off Ingrid, the Somas decided to do an exploration of the spot.


    Nevertheless, when ites to doing it, we''ll get rid of the wreckage appropriately, and so on.


    There is no clear purpose there...... but it was when I kept doing that silently for a while.


    When I narrowed my eyes to what went into the edge of my vision, I focused around it.


    And.


    "Soma, didn''t you notice this?


    "No, that''s just not true, is it? It''s just that... if you''re going to say it in an Ingrid way, I thought something was going on, something like that."


    It''s not a joke or anything, it''s just a fact.


    I really thought that somehow, somehow, there was something here.


    Still, if I dare to give you any basis... for in a dream I once had, I saw a simr sight, and I felt something simr to ''here'', something like that?


    "You¡­ what if"


    Soma looks at the ''sole'' under her eyes, shrugging her shoulders at Hildegardo, who looks like she noticed something.


    What was there was like a door, big enough for each person to get in.


    It was the entrance to the basement.

 288 Find The Former Strongest, Basement Stash

    Worst case scenario, I was also thinking about the possibility of a demon trap, but fortunately that didn''t seem to happen.


    Continue with your eyes gazing through the dim and, yes, it won''t take long to reach the bottom.


    Did you get off, like, about upstairs?


    The light that has been plugged in from above is the only source of light, but that is narrow enough.


    A simple basement, rather than a...


    "Hmm... hidden room, something like that?


    "Of, I guess. Besides, apparently, there''s no room for evacuation."


    The reason why Somas and others said so is simple.


    Sometimes everything is too narrow for evacuation... but more than that, it''s what I saw there that caused it.


    There was a desk, loaded with parchment.


    "I was hiding here and writing something... or maybe I was researching, something like that"


    "If I close that door, I won''t be able to see anything... well, then I''ll just have to bring in one of themps"


    "The question is, what the hell is written..."


    Take one of them appropriately and you will gaze at it and narrow your eyes.


    When I silently gave it to Hildegard, I took the next one, looked at it, gave it to him... I repeated it a few times and squealed like a roar.


    "This is something like that again... what if you didn''t expect this?


    "I don''t know that much. Well, given the circumstances, there''s a chance we''ll find something."


    If I were to say it in the end, what was noted there was about the devil.


    Besides, research, seems a little different.


    Though it is true that many things have been noted¡­ Soma has seen something simr to this.


    It was a book given to me by Eleonora, written in praise of the Sacred Capital and the Sacred Divinity, and their Lord.


    "Hmm... is it satanism, something like that? I think it was a story that demons are not very well known..."


    "Not much, bye. I wouldn''t be surprised if they told me they were hiding somewhere. And the same goes for worshipping. In some ways, demons can be superior to humans."


    "To be honest, I didn''t really have much to do with religion or anything like that, so I''m not sure where it is around here. Well, if it''s just knowledge, there can be such things."


    "Well, let''s be like that. I don''t think I''m anything like it. ording to what I''m saying, there were people who even worshipped evil gods, and that''s not so strange considering that."


    "God is God, even though he is called the Evil God, so I don''t think that''s strange."


    But whatever it is... Well, what''s wrong with this?


    There are really various things written down there, including how to summon the devil, etc.


    "Hmm... is this supposed to be Ingrid''s for once?


    "Well... it was originally in the basement of Ingrid''s house. We should think so."


    Then they can''t even bring it up on their own.


    It''s going to be a powerful lead, but we''ll need to tell Ingrid first.


    If I said it, it would be enough for me to get in here on my own.


    "By the way, Soma, there''s one thing I was wondering about."


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "Why didn''t you let Ingrid go somewhere else? Whatever it is, did you expect to find the basement?


    "I was expecting it, but I thought it might be half or a little less likely. How can you say bad things and make them hope?


    Soma could have predicted about this basement because, as I mentioned earlier, I dreamed about it...... i.e., it''s because of the array they told me it was a revtion.


    When Ingrid showed him there, Soma realized that the sight he had dreamed of was there.


    It''s just... Still, to be honest, it was half-hearted.


    I asked Eleonora a little more about Revtion because I was a little free until the horse was ready, but it seems that Revtion is only a warning and its content is not necessarily an event that happens in real life.


    It is often metaphorical, and some of the things Eleonora has experienced seem to have even seen as revtions the content of dreams that the person concerned saw.


    In short, it is itself an rm for something that happens in the future, and it may not make sense in itself.


    Given the circumstances, you should assume that that revtion definitely indicated something about this one.


    But even so, not everything I saw there is true.


    Even if I was looking at something like a door leading to the basement, I can''t say enough that there really is.


    "Ingrid seems to be in a good mood for this. Well, naturally¡­ there''s no way I can say that there''s no certainty toward such an ingrid."


    That''s what I say and shrug my shoulders, but Hildegard stares at me to explore something jizzy.


    But eventually, as he gave up, he exhaled.


    "Well, that''s fine. Is that what you''re supposed to do?


    There''s nothing I can do about it, because it''s actually true.


    To say so, it was an eye that did not seek to hide suspicion that could be directed from Hildegard.


    At all, it is sad not to be trusted to tell the facts.


    "It''s more because I trust you. Whatever. So, what are we gonna do?


    "Nothing to do, as I said already? Tell Ingrid, would it start with that?


    "... isn''t that good enough?


    "Nothing, nothing but to do so?


    "Well, it is."


    That''s why the Somas decided to tell Ingrid about it once they got out of there.


    Without, of course, covering it up, exactly.


    That a basement had been found from the site where Ingrid''s house was located, and that arge amount of parchment had been found that had been written to glorify the devil.


    Finding Ingrid was easy.


    Because it''s not such a big vige in the first ce, and I was predicting that you were probably going to ask the vigers to be Ingrid.


    I looked for it and found it... But I should say for granted, Ingrid looked terribly surprised when I told him about it.


    No, I don''t believe it either way, but it''s like...


    "... if you look at it with your own eyes, can''t you just say it''s incredible,"


    The look on Ingrid''s face, who shrugged so as he looked down at the parchment, was dispersed in the dark and not sure.


    Still, I can only tell that that hand is trembling and so powerful that it is likely to crush me even now.


    Soma stared jiggly as she narrowed her eyes at what was behind such an ingrid.


    "... excuse me, could you just let me be alone for a little while?


    "... I see."


    Nodding, Somaid her hands on a simple hashigo.


    If you look up ahead, it''s Hildegard''s face peeking this way that''s in your sight.


    It was too narrow to get in, so they kept him waiting upstairs.


    There was a seeminglyplicated look on there that hasn''t changed much since earlier, but Soma just shrugs her shoulders without saying anything to it.


    And with Ingrid lying down, Soma returned to Hildegard''s waiting ground.

 289 Distorted Truth

    Trembling down his own arm, Ingrid had an emotion he couldn''t even exin.


    Naturally, there are surprises.


    Fool, I do have the idea that it shouldn''t be... but at the same time I was strangely convinced.


    What I recall is a mockery that still persists as it creeps into the back of my ear.


    I''ve dreamed it over and over again, and it''s easy to remember, as long as it''s indispensable.


    But when you think about it, not all of the viges are like that.


    Not those people, like joyful disdain for a man''s misfortune.


    That''s what I know best, having spent more than twenty years in this vige.


    That is why I was surprised.


    I was wondering if my own parents were doing something that would even be seen and mocked by them like that.


    In a corner of his head, such a voice whispers to himself.


    That''s not true, it''s easy to deny.


    If you say you know the vigers well, you know your parents better than that.


    My parents were not the kind of people who worshipped the devil, and I never showed such a bare hand.


    However, based on the condition of the vige, we can also assume that all of these appearances were actually taken care of.


    Nevertheless, that would mean that everyone in the vige knew about it.


    I''ve lived with him all my life, and I don''t know who I am.


    "... no? Speaking of which..."


    Whimpering, Ingrid was reflexively retrieving it.


    Blunt de, illuminated by slight light.


    It is the relic of my father¡­ the one who took his life.


    There is no cloudiness in the de ced in front of me, but the problem is that the text is carved into the pattern.


    What is it, Ingrid once asked.


    That''s what my father would have said.


    He said it was a sign of his faith while gently narrowing his dark eyes at night.


    Too long ago, though I forgot about Ingrid until now because it was when he was a little kid, that was odd when I thought about it.


    Because in the first ce, there is no such thing as this in holy divinity.


    It''s only been less than two years since Ingrid became the Holy Knight, but with all that time there is an opportunity to touch on various things.


    But it was only this dagger that my father hadter and earlier that I saw this text.


    The shapes are simple, even when ites to writing.


    It''s shaped like two tes intersected at right angles, and that''s really all.


    But if it''s simple, if it exists, it can''t be that I''ve never seen it or heard of it.


    That really means...?


    "Are you saying that my fathers were devil worshippers...?


    The country to which this vige belongs is certainly a follower of the Sacred Divinity, but it is not forbidden to believe anything else.


    However, because it is a national religion, it often bes a follower of nature and its followers if not for any special reason.


    But still, there was something clearly forbidden.


    It is about making evil gods and demons objects of faith.


    This is not unusual, especially since it is forbidden in most countries to believe in evil gods.


    Technically, there is no specific punishment of some kind where it was made an object of faith, but sometimes it was actually oppressed in the past, and no one actively tries to break it.


    Besides, at least no one would want to be close to someone who is so publicly speaking.


    And in retrospect, Ingrid had never heard from his father or mother that he was forbidden to believe in evil gods and demons.


    There is no punishment, even though it is explicitly forbidden, which is usually passed from parent to child.


    Especially in this country. That''s a little different.


    Ingrid is the first to know of it since he went to the Holy Capital, because few people in other countries seem to know the existence of a demon.


    Ingrid knows what to say even with suchmon sense for this country because he has been taught by all the viges.


    My parents didn''t teach me as one.


    The fact that it was so remembered one after the other showed only one thing.


    My parents are proscribed demons in this country.


    "I deserved it, too, you mean...?


    If that were the case, everyone in the vige would have noticed it from a pile of everyday trivialities.


    The only thing Ingrid cane up with clearly is the dagger, but there is simply the possibility that it was too obvious for me to realize.


    But I''m sure the kindness of the vige is why they treated me the same way.


    "Oh... and then everyone''s attitude is convincing."


    It must have meant that he held back his grievances and anxieties and treated me gently.


    Yesterday, I''m sure my mind wasn''t ready because it came suddenly.


    There''s nothing Ingrid can say about that...... no, I guess we should be thankful for it on the contrary.


    ording to Soma and the others, they haven''t even been treated particrly unfairly because they came with them.


    I can only thank everyone for their kindness and breadth of heart.


    And, even with that in mind, Ingrid''s eyes were following the letters on parchment that remained in his hands naturally.


    Maybe that was some sort of escape from reality.


    I was wondering if there was anything written there that would deny this thought, to look for it.


    But what we do have is something that reinforces that thought.


    There is also a lot of information written about the devil''s habits, traits, and ingrid that you have never heard of, and among other things, it is worth highlighting that all of it is admirably full.


    It even describes other things suspicious of the eyes, such as how to summon the devil... but at the same time it was something that would convince Ingrid.


    I''ve always wondered.


    How did my parents be demon-possessed?


    It is said that demonic possession is something that basically suddenly bes sudden.


    We don''t have anything inmon there, and often we don''t understand.


    No, I should rather say that there is little or no such thing as I know... but there were things I knew for sure.


    It means that two or more people will not appear at the same time as the devil possesses them.


    That''s natural in a way.


    Demon possession appears about once a month, even now that they say it has be more frequent.


    There''s no way they can show up at the same time.


    Even so, ''parents'' are demon-possessed.


    Yes, both my father and mother are at the same time.


    It was impossible.


    But it is not a problem that will be resolved if there is another factor.


    For example, if it means summoning two demons and they were possessed by their parents, there is no room for doubt, at least with regard to the phenomenon itself.


    If there''s a problem, I mean is that possible... but I guess it means more than there''s evidence this way and it''s happening in real life.


    Ingrid doesn''t know what the situation was like when his parents became demon-possessed.


    Ingrid was on a patrol around the vige at that time, because when there was some loud noise and he rushed back to the vige, he ran into his parents who had already be demonic possessions.


    That''s how I''m going to kill my parents from there... but the truth is Ingrid didn''t really remember what was going on then.


    Because I always dream only of asions when I kill my parents¡­ more precisely my father.


    It''s only because we''re looking at it repeatedly, or because it''s obscured before and after.


    What is clear is that because my parents broke out, or the burning house is right in front of me, and that my mother fell to the ground and it''s already gone.


    Only that he has fallen to the ground as well, but still to his breathing father, poking a dagger that the horse-ridden Ingrid has taken from his father many times.


    How did that happen...... sure, I took my dagger from my rambling father and stayed on horseback...... no, didn''t I?


    Then it doesn''t exin that my mother is already down.


    Although Ingrid had done something like a cautionary stick impersonation in the vige, it was because he only had something like a wooden sword because there were no great demons or anything else around him.


    But my falling mother was bleeding out of her throat.


    Obviously not by the wooden sword, the tsuji don''t fit.


    But Ingrid must have done it.


    For some reason, I can''t recall the scene clearly, but only the actual feeling is clear.


    "What... what do you mean...? I forget something...?


    That''s not true, it''s a mistake, even though your own voice whispers in your head, your suspicions never clear.


    I''ve never thought about this before... or even avoided it, so I never thought about what I really...


    "-!?


    But the thought was forced to be interrupted.


    For in the moment, though slightly, I heard something like a roar.


    That definitely urred somewhere in the vige...... and somehow something I remember.


    Reflectively, what happened to my parents went through my back of my brain.


    "Huh... no way...!?


    I don''t think so, but I can''t help checking anyway.


    As soon as I get out of there, I quickly look around.


    I knew immediately where the noise came from, because something like smoke was up.


    My back is pushed by a bad feeling, but I hurry up there...... and.


    What was in Ingrid''s eyes was exactly what the Somas were about to be attacked by the vigers now.

 290 Formerly The Strongest, WeLl Figure Things Out.

    The Somas, who left Ingrid in the basement, decided to continue their investigation without waiting there as it were.


    Ingrid''s not a kid either, because I thought I should do that more than anything else.


    Nevertheless, in the end it is about listening, such as what somas withoutnd exploration can do.


    And it''s also a matter of deciding what to ask.


    In other words, has anything changed heretely?


    It would be natural for you to look surprised when you put that in your mouth.


    Anyway, I''ve already asked you the same thing once.


    Instead of yesterday today, I am even asking those who have just heard about it, so it is the reaction that is natural.


    However, it did not technically mean the exact same question.


    I realized that the term "recent" alone differed in the period of time imagined by people, so I made sure to specify a clear period of time.


    Even recently, in thest two years, I''ve decided.


    As a result...


    "Hmm..."


    Tenth case since continuing the investigation.


    Soma shrugged one as she looked at the door of the closed house.


    Ingrid told me that this vige, which is a crossing point on the way to the Holy City, does not do business, especially to visitors.


    Although we may sell food, etc. if asked for, it basically means that even if we do it, we only provide sleeping beds.


    Moreover, I will take the money at that time, but I will only take the minimum necessary.


    Rather than being unwilling to do business, it seems to be the cause in the first ce that you can''t take it even if you want to take it because the whole country is poor.


    Furthermore, because of such circumstances, the number of people who originally went to the Holy City is not so high.


    In fact, I didn''t see the traveler yesterday and today, basically visiting once every ten days or not, etc.


    And this one was heard from the vigers, but because a number of them visited there yesterday, the next ones would note for a while.


    In any case, due to such circumstances, self-sufficiency is fundamental in this vige.


    The men plow the fields in order not to be strong enough to fight demons, and the women perform internal work, etc., at home.


    If it wasn''t for that reason that I lived alone with a man, it meant that if I visited the house, there would be someone there, and it was a girl about the same age as the Somas who came out of the house today to cope.


    He is also one of those who asked earlier, and Soma recalls the reaction.


    First, surprised, then looked surprised, adding the word during the two years, he leaned his neck strangely.


    That is exactly the same reaction as in the nine cases so far, including the words of the response that followed.


    The girl told me that nothing unusual had happened.


    "Is this the tenth time? If you want more uracy, you should ask everyone around at once... well, you wouldn''t have to"


    "... I see. Finally, I know what you want to do¡­ No, I know what you were thinking."


    "I don''t think that''s a big deal."


    All Soma had in mind was just usible.


    It was a natural question, and enough material was gathered to dispel it.


    All you have to do is make a final confirmation.


    So it was the house that just came out this morning that Soma and the others headed next.


    I mean, it''s the vige chief''s house.


    After knocking on the door for a while, the vige chief who showed up had a surprise in his face.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? It''s still early at noon... maybe you forgot something?


    "No, I''ve only been able to ask the mayor a few questions."


    "Hmmm...? What I want to ask... I hope this old man can help... well, if that''s what you mean, here you go."


    Having said that, it was the ce I was guided with Ingrid yesterday.


    The sofa is ced across from each other across from one desk, and the number is at least decorated with condiments, etc.


    Though the vige chief''s house, given that the other rooms are qualitative, they should be the corresponding rooms.


    Probably a room for customer service, and I thought it was necessary because of how Soma and the others were doing.


    In fact, it was enough to be home away, but it''s also enough to dare say no.


    As the vige chief sat on the couch, the Somas also sat opposite it.


    It was the vige chief who opened his mouth first.


    "So what the hell do you want to ask Non...?


    "Hmm, it''s not like that, is it? I just want to know if anything''s changed heretely."


    "... it"


    So the vige chief looked puzzled, probably because this question had already been addressed to the vige chief as well.


    The reaction is slightly different from that of the other vigers because they are only slightly more face-to-face than the other vigers, and the meaning put in there is the same.


    Though he understands it, Soma doesn''t care to continue the words.


    "If I may be more precise, the phrase will be added to this question over thest two years."


    "In thest two years...?


    And from there on forward, the vige chief''s reaction was the same as that of the other vigers.


    And when I leaned my neck strangely...


    "Hmm... Still, the answer to Nong doesn''t change. Nothing in particr."


    "Is that so..."


    To that answer, Soma exhaled one breath.


    But it''s not a sigh, it''s a relief.


    as expected, rather because otherwise we would have been in trouble.


    "I see... apparently it''s a decision"


    "So, there is."


    "Decided, is it...? Um, is something wrong? I''m still a vige chief and so on... I''d like to know if I can."


    Soma shrugged her shoulders at the vige chief, who said so and looked anxiously at her.


    Because really, it''s not a big deal.


    "What, my whole life just remembered a few questions. If two different testimonies exist for one thing, what does that mean?"


    In short, it was about what Ingrid and the vige chiefs were saying being eaten differently.


    Only Ingrid is testifying on one side, and all the vigers on the other.


    Besides, we were talking and I realized that apparently Ingrid has even forgotten that he got a wee yesterday.


    On the contrary, there are even verses that I remember as something else.


    I don''t know what that means, but it''s only true that it''s very likely that Ingrid''s testimony is wrong, even if we leave it at first.


    "But, well, I thought,"


    "Who decides to guarantee that one of us is right? You look like you at all..."


    "I think they''re saying something rude? Nothing. Is that normal?


    It''s not a question of choice on the form.


    Where there were two choices, no one can guarantee that one of them is right.


    The possibility that they''re both wrong is quite possible.


    "One moment, please. What does that mean? If Yayano and the others..."


    "By the way, Lord Murakami, I could only ask you one more thing... remember how long ago it was before Ingrid''s parents became demon-possessed?


    "Yes? Suddenly what... yeah, no matter what I remember. It''s been exactly two years since I''ve had it."


    It seems that aftering that far, the vige chief finally realized their mistake.


    Soma shrugs her shoulders again as she opens her eyes to amazement.


    Yes, there is no such thing as nothing unusual in two years.


    Or, in the first ce, I don''t remember Soma limiting himself to a story in this vige from the beginning.


    It''s no wonder some people think that, but still, it wouldn''t be possible for them to all, etc.


    And there''s something going on all over the world, like every day, and here, one of the closest settlements to the Holy Capital, such information shoulde naturally in.


    This is not another possibility, such as no one mentioning it.


    But I didn''t think that Soma was keeping his mouth shut.


    I''m just wondering if that''s true for ''em''.


    "Well, from you, it must be the feeling that there was really nothing two years ago, or more recently. Whatever."


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Massacre Sword: The Devil''s Tail Knife.


    Momentster, the wall behind him blew up with the roar, but something looming misted before it reached the Somas.


    Soma, who pulled out his sword in a sitting position, shrugs like he was impressed by the ho.


    Shortly afterwards, the front wall was smashed through, and the vige chief... no, something ''owed'' the vige chief was escaping from it.


    "Moving on to escape the moment you realize that the situation is unfavourable... that''s not a bad judgment. Well, I wonder if it''s honest to break someone else''s."


    "Not if I''m telling you, right? Let''s get the hell out of here. I don''t want to be buried alive or anything.... No, I don''t think it''s too bad to think I''m with you...?


    "Don''t give me that crap. Let''s just get out of here. I''m more sorry to the vige chief than to bury him alive."


    Although there are still no signs that the house will copse, there is no reason to hesitate to do so.


    Because a hole just felt good in the rear, the Somas decided to head out of there quickly.


    "Hmm... I thought there might be a pursuit, but it wasn''t particrly true."


    "Couldn''t you... Or maybe they didn''t think it was necessary, something like that"


    As he went outside, Hildegard sighed out with those words as he looked around him, probably out of awe.


    Soma agreed.


    "If you think you can handle it to this extent, you''ve been licked for a long time."


    "It''s splendid to be able to say how strong you are, but I think you should be a little more calm. Well, I''m not going to let that happen when I surrender."


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, did you go ahead or there was a vige chief figure there?


    And around it, there are several shadows, and those faces are all familiar.


    The inhabitants of this vige were there to surround the Somas.


    "Hmm... Well, it''s true that there are more people there..."


    I''m not surprised by the sight.


    Rather, when it is established that the vige chief is alle, it is as expected.


    I looked over and I could tell you that I didn''t have anything more than I assumed.


    So maybe it''s a threat if you think about it normally.


    "- What the hell is this...?


    And, now that I was wondering what was going on, a new figure appeared on the spot.


    Moving his gaze toward you, what he saw in his sight was Ingrid with a stunned look on his face.


    I look at this one with a glimpse, but gradually the colour of convincing begins to float on its face.


    "... well. This means... that''s what this is all about. The whole vige was possessed by demons?"


    If you''re going to draw a conclusion in the end, that''s what happened.


    Perhaps they had a demon in their possession before the Somas came here.


    The only thing I''ve never found out is that I''ve been so well hidden.


    Neither Soma nor Hildegard could have felt such signs at first.


    Nevertheless, I have some thoughts about it, but for now it is only after returning to the Holy City.


    More than that, now...


    "Is it also because of what was wrong with everyone in the vige? That''s right... even if everyone in the vige is nice to me..."


    "Hmm... I''m sorry that I''m ying a little y, but can you keep it around? - I''m tired of watching monkey ys."


    The moment I said it, Ingrid''s movements stopped.


    No... of ''Sole'', should I say?


    "Sole" puts a bigger stunned look on its face than earlier, and turns his gaze this way even though he doesn''t know what he''s talking about... but he realized that it doesn''t make sense to do that.


    "... how did you know?


    The consternation remained intact, but with a grin on his mouth, Sole uttered such words.

 291 Demons And Villagers

    Hildegard sighed as he watched what it looked like, not to mention anything.


    In the first ce...


    "How did you think they wouldn''t notice while you let the devil''s signs drift so far?


    "If there were so many signs of the devil around you, you wouldn''t be the most colorful of them all."


    You think you won''t find out... or this one is licked.


    Besides, assuming I could have hidden the signs better, it would surely have been the same thing.


    Because it was predictable that this would happen.


    Well, Hildegard noticed that earlier, so I can''t say much about it.


    "I was able to predict, so...? Stupid, I was at the bottom of this guy''s unconscious bottom... a ce where he could even escape the Virgin''s ''eyes''. You''ll see..."


    "Is it a prediction, because I didn''t know? Well, I''vee to almost certainty because I saw the demon material earlier."


    "It was supposed to be written more than two years ago, but it was strangely new."


    That''s why they''re obviously forged.


    Besides, that basement itself is suspicious.


    Somehow, because it seemed like a ce that was addedter.


    It is counter-ountable that Hildegard noticed it, even though he said so.


    I realized that Hildegard was strange first because earlier on, Soma was asking the vigers if anything unusual had happened in thest two years.


    Yes, until then, Hildegard hadn''t even noticed the specifics, although he remembered something that was caught in the corner of his head, like something was wrong.


    That''s also because Soma and I weren''t able to share information... but the reason Soma didn''t try to share it was probably because from the beginning we were thinking about something called the possibility of a demon lurking here, or inside the Ingrid.


    If you think about this again, it means that you could have predicted that.


    That initial period when demons began to appear frequently.


    That even though they only show up as one elsewhere, they only show up as two here.


    It is by no means impossible to go from that fact to the reasoning that it was not actually the two of us who appeared here.


    And...


    "Or would it be more unnatural to think that all the vigers here are possessed by the devil, but not just Ingrid? But that''s why I was able to prove it earlier."


    "Ha ha ha...! Well... I don''t think I would normally get that far if I noticed those things, including what I noticed, so what? But there''s nothing wrong with that. This is how I''ve already fulfilled my purpose."


    "Hmm, the purpose was fulfilled... so your purpose was to take over Ingrid''s body?


    "I guess that''s what this is about. Apparently, it''spletely assimted."


    Demons are basically high-dimensional beings.


    It is therefore not difficult to perceive the signs.


    Because it is high dimensional, it floats in this world.


    Demons possess people, too, about half of them to avoid it.


    Because if you fully grasp and assimte the body of the possessed person, your signs as a demon will be rtively easy to hide if you do not use the power of the demon.


    The Hildegards didn''t realize anything about the vigers because the demons possessed by the vigers hadpletely mastered their bodies and hid out their existence.


    Normally it is noticed at the stage before it happens...... I guess that was made possible by what could not have happened otherwise, that all the vigers here were possessed.


    Moreover, it should have been done very carefully and carefully.


    Because otherwise, Eleonora would have just noticed.


    Hildegard knows exactly what she is.


    Something that looks out to the world, or observes mankind.


    Stargazer.


    Its eyes are the eyes of God and the eyes of the world, terminals of a world separate from the devil.


    Once told Soma, it''s one crack in existence that Hildegard could miss even if he meant it.


    Apparently, there has been a slight change in the way it ys that role, but if such a presence is serious, there is almost no way to escape that ''eye''.


    But it is only a story, if you mean it.


    There won''t be that much versatility nowadays carrying the extra, and if you do it carefully, you should be able to delude yourself.


    That the result is this.


    Nevertheless, if there were any demons beside themselves, Eleonora would have noticed too.


    So I guess the arr possessed by Ingrid was lurking at the bottom of his unconscious bottom, as he had said himself.


    That should be a situation that you can''t say is essentially possessed.


    Instead of manipting your body, you must be able to use very little of your abilities as a demon.


    Therefore, there is no point in daring to do that... but the fact that it was intended to take over meant that it was not meant to be, I guess.


    "Damn, I had a hard time. I didn''t have enough to take over while I was upset. But Temeer and the others were about to be attacked by the vigers, and the picture was shocking."


    "I got into that upset, that''s why."


    "Hmm, I see that''s how all of a sudden there were signs of demons at that time."


    Ingrid, who appeared then, was definitely himself until that moment.


    But the next moment the signs switched abruptly.


    That was the time when it was taken over andpletely assimted, it seems.


    "So, that was the purpose of all these demons, including you, is that right? In this way, it seems to have something to do with the devil''s case, which is more frequent here than in the Holy City."


    "Ha... so you foresee anything. Yes, you''re right... everything we''ve done so far was a n to get here. There''s onest thing left, to be exact."


    So to speak, no, the devils who were asking what was going on around them packed a short distance at the same time.


    Jirijiri and it is a move as if trying to narrow the siege¡­ watching it, Hildegard exhales one breath.


    The demons on this asion, including those possessed by that Ingrid, are honestly not a big deal.


    It would only be equivalent to, or rather inferior to, the array seen in the Holy City.


    It was probably due to the area that I couldn''t take over without poking Ingrid upset.


    Whatever the vigers who have no power, it means they are demons to such an extent that they have to use such a hand against those who have some power, like Ingrid.


    Still, just one person is generally a sufficient threat, above all a number.


    If it takes all at once, it would be the limit in Hildegard to deal with about five people.


    And no matter how you look at it, it''s not like you''re trying to do something peacefully.


    Though.


    "Hmmm... does this feel like it doesn''t have to be over now? It doesn''t look like there''s anything more."


    "Right...... well, I guess there''s no problem. Why are you asking me this in the first ce?"


    "So, there is."


    "Ha, I haven''t had much leeway, but no matter how much temee -"


    It was about the moment, when it tried to say something.


    What I saw in Hildegard''s eyes was just light.


    A glimmer of light ran around, which is all Hildegard could recognize, and he exhales into it.


    Totally...


    "I think the sword shes are sharpening again?


    "Is that so? I think this finally caught up with the whole season or not, etc..."


    "That''s not at all inconsistent with my words."


    What does it mean that we are already catching up on the whole season in the first ce?


    Compared to five years ago, I seem to have started to move my body somewhat, but stillpared to those days, I should have said it at all.


    Well, including around there, I guess that''s something like that.


    ".................. stupid"


    It was almost at the same time that it groaned and the vigers fell and fell on the spot at the same time.


    Moreover, the signs of the devil havepletely disappeared from the bodies of the vigers.


    Needless to say, Hildegard has done nothing.


    In this moment Soma haspletely shed and torn apart only the devil.


    "As always, you''re even more polished with cod."


    I don''t want you to tell me.


    "I''d rather you could say it because it''s me?


    While reincarnated as a dragon man, Hildegard can only be said to be somewhat stronger than a person.


    You''ll lose without a hand or a leg if you fight soma now.


    What can I say without referring to this as cod?


    and.


    "Ku, haha......!


    Though it had reached one knee, apparently it had not yet vanished.


    Hildegard narrows his eyes as he looks at what''s funny andughs high in Ingrid''s appearance.


    "Surely we were a little far away... but it wasn''t anything shallow, was it?


    "He must have definitely inflicted a fatal wound... but apparently, he was only a little more disturbed than the others"


    Even in Hildegard''s eyes, it was certainly visible that it was fatally wounded.


    No matter how you scratch that, you won''t be spared extinction.


    But in the meantime, there is a possibility that something extra could be done.


    Soma reached for the sword on her hips so that she could stab a stop.


    "No way... but, well, is that where the Demon King is? I''ve only been recognized by the world as sufficient to destroy myself immediately. Well, Temeer dies like that... no, he''s going to kill me. Besides, by the hand of his beloved,"


    But the moment I heard the word, Soma''s hand stopped, which was supposed to be shaken out.

 292 Former Strongest, Listening To The Devil

    When I said if I needed to hear that word, I guess I didn''t need to hear it in particr.


    But to cut off the bullshit at death was a word of some concern.


    "Hmm...? What does that mean?


    If you turn the word around, it distorted your mouth funny.


    Ingrid is an expression that he would never do, and although slightly ufortable, now more so.


    When I took my hands off the sword pattern with that in mind, it deepened the distortion even more interesting.


    "Ha... I didn''t think you''d have ears to listen to."


    "Well, to hear it out, it was a matter of concern."


    It''s not particrly surprising to know that Soma is the Demon King.


    The demon king is the world that decides.


    It wouldn''t be strange where the devil knew it was a terminal of the world, given a role by the world in the same way.


    And whether you''re called the Demon King or something, it doesn''t mean that Soma is no longer human.


    More than that, one day you will always die¡­ but what does it mean to be killed by the hand of the beloved?


    "Sure, that was a word you couldn''t have missed hearing. - More importantly, what does killing my soma mean...!?


    "What the hell are you talking about...?


    When I said that and exhaled my sigh, unexpectedly my serious eyes turned to this way.


    It''s not a joke, it''s a joke, it''s a joke, but a joke.


    "Will Soma be killed by the hands of his beloved? Then... Soma''s favorite opponent means me, that is, to kill you...!


    "Well... So, what''s it all about? Is that a prophecy or something... or are you even going to say it''s a form of revtion?


    Ignore Hildegard''s bullshit and move on.


    A dissatisfied gaze was pointed at me from next door, but I don''t have time for hatred and serious talk about it.


    Soma definitely inflicted a mortal wound on it, and it''s not strange when it disappears.


    It wouldn''t make sense if they disappeared while you were talking nonsense.


    "Well, I was going to answer you if you asked me... okay? Get your hands off my sword."


    "Hmm... does that mean you''re going to do something while pretending to talk? It doesn''t matter, does it? - If you think you can do that, it''s a story of"


    "Huh... Ha, that''s a joke. That''s why you''re not pointing a scary sign at me. Before we talk, that''s all we''re gonna die for."


    Seems like a lot of room if you just look at the verbal side, but it''s probably just a strength.


    Seeing that as I narrowed my eyes, words seemed quite spicy on my back.


    "Well, seriously, I don''t seem to have time, so I''m just going to talk about it... Demon King in the first ce is a mechanism created by the world based on evil gods to make me kill myself. I don''t know if you''ve decided it''s coagnt or not... but if it doesn''t work the way you intended, it''s going to be reproduced until the end of it."


    Is that why my life dies in the hands of the worst?


    That also means that thest of the evil gods are...... I turned my gaze to Hildegard and he shook my neck to the side.


    I guess that means Hildegard has never heard of such a story either.


    But then, there''s no way to judge the veracity of this story, but I was going to listen to everything from the beginning.


    There is no particr problem.


    It is a story that should be summarizedter and confirmed with Satya.


    "Oh, that''s the thing. Nevertheless, it seems that it has always been iplete. I hear Temeer''s finally the demon king in the true sense of the word, huh? It was worth a lot of wasted time trying. No, you seeded, so it wasn''t in vain? I don''t care."


    "Until now iplete, or... Hmm"


    If that''s the case, Tsujitsu fits.


    Because that''s what I thought the former demon king didn''t seem to fit into the story.


    "But of course there''s a way to get around that, by the way? Just like I said. Yeah, you already know what you''re trying to say anyway, don''t you? Yes... now if the world is destroyed... if Temeer destroys the world, Temeer can survive."


    "Hmm... if I destroy the world, I feel like I''m going to die in the end?


    "Ha... you idiot. Destroy the world, huh? There''s no way he''s gonna die to the point where the world''s gone, is there?


    "... I''m not taking sides with him, but it makes sense. Destroying the world is synonymous with being superior to the world. In a way, you''re not like God in the world itself... well, if you destroy the world, you''re not the only one who dies."


    "I mean. You like it. Will Temeer die or destroy the world? You think you can pick whoever you want? Besides, I don''t think the world should give them long choices."


    mouth such a thing. That, as always, remained a grin on my mouth, but somehow it seemed that I had not told a lie.


    My eyes look like they''re trying to tell me something.


    "Hmm... Now more so, why are you talking so much?


    "... well. Ma, I can''t... No, I can''t, so I guess. I honestly don''t care either way. Whether Temeer dies or the world dies, But if it''s okay, it''s not fair, right? Otherwise, it''s not funny."


    From that appearance of speaking so, I still could not feel a lie.


    Nevertheless, I''m not going toin about the devil''s lies or perfectly understand them, etc.


    In the end, we juste to the conclusion that it''s on hold.


    "¡­ is it so"


    "Oh, yeah, I''ll tell you one thing at a time. You''re basically right about what Temeer pointed out about what we did... but only one thing is wrong. About that material, but I did prepare it on purpose... but in a way, it''s real, isn''t it? Whatever it says is information about the demons of our history."


    "... sure, from what I''ve seen, I didn''t have the wrong information... why did you do that?


    "Ha, why? There''s no reason. If you dare, it was a hassle to think about false information on purpose."


    As I hoisted the edge of my lips, it twitched like that...... I finally fell on my back on the spot to see if it even made it hard to stand on one knee.


    Inevitably, I raise my voice to say that I am clean while pointing my face towards the sky, which is no longer well visible from the Somas.


    "Well, here''s what I know. I said everything I wanted to say, and I don''t regret it anymore. And then I''ll look forward to seeing what happens to Temeer."


    "Hmm... I don''t mind looking forward to it, but you''ve already decided what I''m going to do, right?


    "Ho...? What are we gonna do? Are they gonna kill you clean? Or destroy this world to live meanly?


    "Such a thing - would it be decided not to choose either?


    "... ah?


    "My life is not going to destroy the world unless someone else is going to kill me. Anyway, I have a purpose to be able to use magic in this world."


    When I told him that, for some reason, it seemed distracting.


    Even if you can''t see your face well, the atmosphere is the only thing that conveys...


    "Ha... Ha ha...! Uh... right. Then... can you really do that... look forward to it"


    That word at the end, it never opened its mouth again.


    Totally the signs of the devil disappear, and from the Ingrid left, you can hear a little sleep.


    Apparently, I finally got a paragraph, that''s all.


    "Oh boy... although I''ve got a paragraph, I feel like I''ve had more trouble again"


    "Nevertheless, it doesn''t change what you do after all, does it?


    "Well, it is."


    Still, it seemed like it would take some time for Soma to be able to do what she wanted again, looking up at the sky somehow, she exhaled.

 293 Formerly The Strongest, Get A Declaration Of War

    This is one case that seems to have been resolved lightly, but it was rather difficult since defeating the demons.


    Apparently, the demons had ended the vigers'' mastery itself much earlier, because nearly two years of memory had been lost from among the vigers.


    Although there are no memories of each other because they are all vigers, not all of them were adults.


    Some of them are children, etc., and a child''s two years makes quite a difference in appearance for some people.


    Above all, they were all down outside if they noticed.


    If that were the case, there was no way I wouldn''t be confused.


    Still, the confusion was minimal because Ingrid was there.


    Apparently, the attitude the vigers were showing Ingrid was an exact imitation of their own, and Ingrid''s take on them allowed them to settle down rtively early.


    Well, that Ingrid was Ingrid, and he seemed to care that he didn''t realize the devil was possessed of him, or that he was casually taken over by the devil''s ploy... the switchover around it is just something like that?


    It seems I immediately understood that it was the devil who was responsible for my memory and the vigers'' different attitudes, and that it would not be Dade who told me that he relied on me from Eleonora.


    Most of all, I''m apparently not confident in my power... either.


    Although it was possible to recover the vigers from the confusion in that way, there are many other things to do.


    Even though the vigers had no problems with each other, it was true that a two-year nk existed, and above all there was a demon lurking in a ce that I would say was right next to the Holy Capital.


    It has not so much to do with the Somas as far as the former are concerned, but at least there is an urgent need for a report on thetter.


    I needed to get back to the report immediately.


    Nevertheless, there has actually been a minor dispute between the Somas once regarding there.


    The vigers were divided between insisting that the report should be given priority every once in a while and insisting that we should still see the vige just in case.


    Incidentally, the former is Ingrid and thetter is Soma and Hildegard.


    I don''t know if it''s the opposite of normal, but I guess that''s why it was.


    In addition to ming himself, Ingrid has a verse that contemtes that because he is a rted party, he cannot me himself.


    When you think calmly, you must have found that although the vigers don''t really feel it yet, from now on, things are going to be a lot harder together... well, it must not have been that Ingrid was able to fully recover from the shock of what happened to him.


    It should be said that Ingrid broke in the end when it came to the matter¡­ or broke it?


    But honestly, I don''t need Ingrid to make a report.


    Though it was Ingrid who was the Holy Knight and received it as an official assignment, that Ingrid was undoubtedly under the influence of the devil.


    It is not appropriate to make an urate report, rather we should be here with the vigers just in case.


    If I told you so, Ingrid epted, although reluctantly.


    Most importantly, Ingrid would have realized that it was either a trick or just pre-construction.


    In the unlikely event that you say something like that, that''s why you should be held captive.


    It is essentially a verbal discourse, such as leaving it alone without surveince.


    But the Somas knew that wasn''t necessary, and in short, that was just an excuse.


    Whatever you think, the vige still needed Ingrid... and I''m sure Ingrid needed that too.


    That is why only Soma and Hildegard returned to the Holy City.


    "- That''s the approximate upside of this case."


    And, just finishing up talking that far, Soma turned her gaze forward.


    It is the Lord of this room who is there, and the nominal Lord of ''here'' - Eleonora.


    Somas had already returned to the Holy City.


    After all this, it was about time for the sun to set, but not much time has passed since then.


    Almost all the time spent exining the situation has passed.


    "I see... I didn''t even call you. How could you, but that''s what happened"


    "I used it because I thought it was necessary?


    "Yeah, I think I do now that I know what''s going on. But I think it''s only natural that I was surprised too suddenly."


    That being said, Eleonoraes with a stubborn gaze, but as a soma, she just shrugs her shoulders.


    I didn''t mean to surprise you, or I didn''t have the means to get in touch with you from here, so I have no choice.


    It was Eleonora who gave me the ''alle'' in the first ce.


    If you want toin, I want you to say it to me then.


    "So I''m not trying toin about anything. I''d rather praise my judgment then, considering how useful it was. I''m just surprised to hear that."


    "Well, it''s not like I''m on his side, but I''m surprised, naturally. I wondered what I''d do when I said I''d go home now."


    It was something that came up as a natural idea as a soma, so I''d just lean my neck even if they said that.


    Because I have a situation around the corner that is suitable for it, it would be natural to use it.


    Yes, the Somas are already in the Sacred Capital because they used that magic guide that Eleonora gave them.


    "Well, like I said, I''m notining... and it could have been in a different way. I was just wondering if I''d call you honestly."


    "Hmm...? What does that mean?


    "- Let me exin that to you. I heard about you and the others, and I know what''s going on."


    If I turned my gaze to those words, it was Satya who was there.


    Besides, Soma was surprised because I didn''t think Satya would evere out of that room.


    It is also within the same temple here, but it is much closer to themon ce than there, and others wille and go.


    In case you think about it, you shouldn''t be here, and you shouldn''t have to.


    "I can generally predict what you''re thinking, but don''t worry about it. You just have to pull in when someone gets here."


    "Hmm, I don''t mind if you guys do that... by the way, I think it was about tomorrow?


    "I was gonna do that, too. They woke me up sleeping in a good mood."


    "... can you stop saying it like I''m bad? You know what it took, don''t you, Satya?


    "Of course I do. It''s just a joke."


    "... I want you to stop joking like that"


    It is a perfectly powerful exchange, but now is it established between God and his followers that PowerHarassment?


    Satya shrugged her shoulders toward this one if she looked at it with that in mind.


    "Well, something troublesome and troublesome has happened, that''s why. Perhaps it has something to do with the information that you and the others brought back."


    "Does that mean, a demonic rtionship?


    "I don''t know if I can say that eventually, but I can''t say anything about affirming that..."


    ¡­¡­ What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Well, before we talk about it, shall we start with a little bit of information that you and the others have brought home? It''s better to connect from there."


    I know it''s somewhat far-fetched, but I wouldn''t do that if I didn''t have to.


    If she nodded because she had no particr problem, Satya opened her mouth after showing a slight gesture of thinking.


    "First of all, yes... I''ll have to apologize to you. Sorry, this is totally my mistake. That''s right... there''s no way I''m not paying attention when I''m certified to be the Demon King"


    "Hmm...? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Did you wonder what the devils did this time? What I was doing too much was too warm."


    That was certainly true.


    While lurking in a vige just outside the Holy City, the demons ended up doing little.


    I couldn''t even find a trace of Hildegard and I were doing something, so I''m pretty much sure of this.


    It is now up to us to conduct a more detailed investigation... but I''m sure there will be nothing to overshadow that conclusion.


    "I know why, do you say?


    "It''s going to mean it turns out exactly, well, I guess it''s not a mistake to say that. I mean, here''s the thing. This time... No, probably, thest two or so years of demon-possessing noise have all been done to try you out"


    "Give me a soma...?... if you ask me, it''s certainly not a convincing story."


    "Is that so?


    "The problem with demon possession has been that you''ve known very little for two years, haven''t you? That''s what''s been going on at an incredible rate since you ran into Ingrid, so if you think about it, it''s all connected. I was wondering why Ingrid wasn''t the only one taking over, but it''s probably the bluff that didn''t take over. I guess I was going to use my intuition skills from the start."


    "Yeah, I guess I agree with that. Somehow, I guess the devil was giving instructions. Or, ording to the story, he seemed to have dived further down the unconscious, so I guess he was starting to feel that way as a result. It''s a very good idea."


    "Hmm... but we need to know that Ingrid has intuitive skills, right? Otherwise, I doubt he would have followed the word somehow. Even so, it seemed like the first time Hildegard had told him himself?


    "I guess that simply means that the other side also knew about Hildegard. And I was probably expecting Hildegard to move with you. Yeah, and finally what, actually, we both knew she had intuitive skills, right? I just don''t know which way it''s going to work to give you extra information, so I was just checking in."


    When they said that, it was convincing.


    Though I trust you, I thought you often believed in the feeling of Ingrid somehow, but it''s not so surprising if you knew about your intuitive skills.


    "For once, I''ll tell you, it''s something else that you believed in and relied on about Ingrid, isn''t it? I don''t think it would have changed much if I didn''t know about intuitive skills."


    "It''s true, though, that it was a bit of a pushback, and you''re a really good hand. In short, it was a match pump, so that''s how you hit it."


    "Or maybe some of them were really informed by their intuitive skills"


    "It seems possible. It would be more ambiguous."


    "Well, as for asking Ingrid to know more about that areater, is that... is that the point in a way from here? I don''t know how we came to that conclusion..."


    With the words, Satya''s gaze is directed toward Eleonora.


    Then Eleonora took a piece of parchment... no, when she took the paper out of somewhere, she offered it to the Somas.


    It''s unusually white. It''s a luxury product at a nce.


    It was supposed to be something that could rarely be seen in this world¡­ Hildegard, who saw it, gave me a disgusting look for some reason.


    "... what kind of paper does it look like?


    "I''ll tell you one thing, we really didn''t do anything about this, did we?


    "Maybe, but you want to tell him that this has been read about my actions in the dark, too. It''s going to be a lot... really, in a lot of ways."


    Listening to such an interaction, I looked through what was written on the paper I received...... Hmm, Soma nods.


    He shrugged his shoulders when he turned his gaze to Satya.


    If I were to say it in short, it was sent by the Empire.


    There is only one country in this world called the Empire.


    That is the country that exists in the central part of the continent, but Soma also didn''t know so much about the Empire.


    However, I have heard that it is about the oldest and most prosperous country¡­ I would have had considerable influence over countries around the world.


    That''s the equivalent of the Holy Capital, or more than that.


    And what has been conveyed from such an empire, using fine paper, is as follows:


    This time, the Empire captured what even a true demon king should be called, and found out that the Holy City was hiding it.


    Therefore, the Empire demanded his surrender to the Holy City.


    "If it is not fulfilled, I will not resign to the use of force, then...? I feel like this is almost a deration of war anymore...?


    "I guess I''m actually going to. We can''t give you Soma, and then we can''t avoid collision anymore."


    "Hmm... by the way, what happens if my senior goes to the Empire in ordance with this?


    "Maybe it won''t change, will it? I''ve developed some difficulty and I think I''ll end up doing the same thing. From them, my presence will only stand in the way. That''s why it''s the same even if you left here, Soma... no, in which case there will be more ahead of the deration of war in two? Probably not just for us, but for you too."


    "To receive a deration of war from the Empire has been a great thing for a long time.... By the way, this means that the Empire has the hands of the devil, right?


    "I guess. I think that sounds like something I said and could have predicted, but I can''t believe I''m moving so fast... not good, I''m totally behind the wheel. However, it won''t make a difference to do it for a while... well, for now"


    So when Satya separated the words, she gave a sarcastic look.


    And.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Soma. Apparently, you''ve been recognized as a threat by the world."


    "Really... that would be an honor"


    Keep your mouth open, to the words unleashed, Soma gives such a response.


    Thus, apparently, this seemed to have no other path than to engage in earnest, and he exhaled one great sigh, thinking of his own desire, which was just going away.

 294 Things To Stand On Tabernacle Heaven

    Empire of the Upitel, a great power located in the central part of the Arcanum continent.


    It is often said that it is the oldest country in the world to exist, but in fact this is not a metaphor or anything else but a fact.


    It was about a millennium before the Empire of Upitel was founded.


    Some of them had a better civilization or flourished than the Empire of the Upitels, but their scorn is doomed.


    This wasn''t something the Empire of Upitel did, it just vanished on its own.


    It is always the Empire of the Upitels that will remain thest to rot from the inside or be attacked and destroyed from the outside, not to mention the inevitable decay of the flourishing.


    That''s still the same in this day and age.


    Until just about twenty years ago, his country was now a wind front, even though it was said that the most prosperous country was the Kingdom of Veritas.


    Probably will disappear without having it for a few more years.


    And even with regard to that, as a matter of course, the Empire of Upitel has done nothing.


    The Emperor of Yupitel, the Emperor who can unite the Empire, only knows.


    That the only one who deserves to stand above heaven is himself, and that no truly superior nation exists except the Empire of Upitel.


    I can''t say enough about this as a grandnguage.


    As a matter of fact, only the Empire of Upitel was able to keep spinning the millennium without interruption.


    This means that we were able to ovee even the Great Cut-off,monly known nk period that urred about five hundred years ago.


    And finally, even the most prosperous country in the world was called.


    Thinking about the various things that had piled up by then, it was hard to deny by any chance.


    Anyway, such an imperial routine is still a busy one today.


    Especially in the Imperial Capital. That''s so much so that we don''t see anything elseparable, and the first visitors say the majority of them will be overwhelmed.


    The number of people, the buzz, the goods being handled, or the people themselves.


    People who see them are not exaggerating that they are the most prosperous, so they say something convincing.


    Nevertheless, the hustle and bustle will not reach just one ce, even in every corner of the city.


    It is the home of the most noble, located in the centre of the Imperial capital.


    It was the Imperial Castle.


    Only there is silence and majesty instead of hustle and bustle.


    Even the air is scary, and the atmosphere is spreading like that.


    "Hmm... that''s an unfortunate story nheless"


    Unexpectedly, the sound of breaking it sounded.


    But no one is angry about it.


    No one can be angry.


    He is the one who does not publicly proim himself worthy of standing above heaven.


    Deep, top of the Imperial Castle.


    Sitting in avish chair, with a graceful but somewhere luscious grin, it spins words.


    "If it wasn''t for the concubine... or if the concubine hadn''t even sat here, our country would have done nothing again. Well, if the heavens were upside down, it would be a meaningless assumption, just like bullshit like that."


    She was an elderly woman.


    I''m not sure how old I am, I even feel like I''m old, like I''m young.


    Instead of appearance, the wrapped things were obviously not the ones of the regr people.


    But with that in sight, there is no one to ask.


    Not so much, because it was obvious.


    Victoria Y. Arcanum.


    In this country¡­ No, there is only one n in this world that is allowed to bear the name of Arcanum, which is even the name of the continent.


    Furthermore, if you are on the spot, it would be less than a foolish question to say who or what.


    Only one person in the history of the Empire of Upitel, and famously the best, was an empress.


    "Nevertheless, what is a true demon king... couldn''t you say a little more? Now the concubine will look like an idiot."


    But such a word in the empress''s mouth would have tilted her neck if anyone had listened.


    Because there was only one empress on the spot.


    There are no other shadows, not even those who listen rather than those who return the word.


    What is on the spot is certainly the figure of only one empress.


    Even so, the Empress''s words are a question to someone, but there is no reason why she can give them back more than no one.


    Only silence returns as a matter of course - and it did not.


    ''Even if you say so... the name Demon King is official. I was wondering if it would be best to put it that way if I were to tell it inly while using it?


    As always, there is nothing but an empress on the spot.


    But nevertheless, a voice other than the Empress was echoing.


    And the Empress doesn''t seem to wonder about it either.


    Just saying that''s natural, keep the word up.


    "Would that be convenient for you? I just want to say that my concubine has nothing to do with it... but after I''ve already made a statement. Well, don''t you have a choice?"


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    "Hmm... so? I''m done with what I was told, but what should I do with my concubine now? I don''t suppose they''ll ever receive it on par, or should we just invade the Sacred Capital?


    The Empire of Upitel is certainly a great power, with only the oldest and most prosperous countries said to be. Its influence is immense.


    That is so much above the Holy Capital¡­ but also the people of the Empire, many of whom are followers of the Sacred Divinity.


    Even so, it does not seem very sane to speak when invading the main mountain... the Empress''s eyes were definitely sane and serious.


    If the word of affirmation had returned to me, it would not have been surprising where I had moved to implementation even now.


    But fortunately, there was no such thing.


    ''No, that''s still forgiving. Because I don''t have all the footprints around me yet. If we go in there now, we can decide to have an opportunism or something to betray while we work together for a while.''


    "Just taking the time, is there any chance of betrayal? No, on the contrary, there must be some whoe near for the purpose of betrayal."


    ''Yes, that''s right. But if you give them time, they''re less likely to betray you just for that matter. If you talk about the other side, at least you don''t have to worry about betraying them.''


    "... well, okay. It won''t take long, but the results are the same."


    The words had tremendous confidence and pride.


    And that''s notcency.


    Even though I recognize that the Empire of the Upitels is the best, I never stood at the top of it until Victoria became an empress, because I always stood around like that.


    Never stand out, never do anything dangerous.


    Even though he was a big country, he was always looking for a second and a third.


    After thousands of years of doing so, great power was stored in the country.


    It''s capital, it''s force, it''s influence over countries around the world, etc.


    Because the result of using it fully is now, force also has its due.


    It will not be the enemy of the Empire, no matter how much the power of the Holy Capital is, or how many nations cooperate.


    ''... Sure you have mighty power, but never be rmed. Because there are equally powerful people out there.''


    "Hmm... to the Fifth King, a true demon king. And to the former Third King¡­ God Himself,"


    "Yeah. Thest one won''t be able to wield power, but it''s still a threat enough."


    "Even if you don''t bother to tell me, I know. And there''s a chance that we might work together.... but didn''t you even have to let us know?


    ''No, because it''s easy to deal with if you know it''s going to be over there from the start. If you think about the possibility of being disturbed in an extra ce, you should direct it from the beginning.''


    "Nothing. Still wouldn''t have had a problem...... sure, shouldn''t trouble be dealt with at once? Nevertheless, does that mean the concubine has nothing to do for a while?


    ''You only get busy when things happen. Feed your English well now.''


    In fact, Victoria is very busy with only the Empress.


    There are many things to do, but it is still not as good as it should be given the time to attack the Holy City.


    It was reasonable to think about that time and to rest as long as possible now.


    Speak of the empress who should stand above the heavens, but they are not yet out of the realm of men.


    "Well, good. Anyway, there''s only one thing a concubine can do. Destroy this world, which was already supposed to be doomed, this time at the hands of the concubine, and return it to its normal course. That is what a concubine standing above heaven should do."


    ''Yes, you''re right.... you expect it, right?


    "Hmm..."


    The empress grins at her mouth as she buzzes her nose, but not at her fullness.


    Then, looking ahead, he narrowed his eyes as he looked at the void.

 295 Walk The Former Strongest, Unchanging Sacred Capital

    The contents of the letter sent by the Empire to the Holy Capital were to be known during the other countries three dayster.


    Because simr letters had been sent to other countries at the same time.


    Furthermore, since he even politely announced it as an official protest, it would surely have been widely conveyed among the general public that the Holy Capital was poked by the Empire with something almost identical to a deration of war.


    This world is not so well developed in means of information transmission, but because of its magic and magic aids, it is good at means of information transmission in emergencies.


    And the information that there may be a war between the Holy City and the Empire is worthy of urgency.


    Given the likelihood of influence among the general public, it would spread without concealing it, and in fact the information was intentionally circted in the Holy Capital.


    At least only to the Sacred Capital, even children would already know about it.


    As a result,pared to before, the state of the Holy City...


    "Hmmm... it''s amazingly the same..."


    Souma shrugged as she casually looked around.


    Did you hear that voice, Hildegard, who was walking next door, turning his gaze and leaning his neck?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Ten days after receiving the deration of war from the Empire. After so much time, nothing has changed about those in the Holy City."


    Yes, it''s already been ten days since that day.


    Those who live in the Holy City, or those who do not, should, by the way, havemunicated the current state of the Holy City.


    Even so, there is no anxiety in the faces of those who go to the city, and there is no sign that the street will ever be interrupted in the first ce.


    As before, there are followers of the Holy Divine Church in the Holy City.


    That was strange to Soma.


    "Oh... that''s natural. War doesn''t start immediately because you dered war, because technically you didn''t get a deration of war in the first ce. Even if there''s actually a war going on, it won''t be much further... but above all, this is the Holy City, right?


    "Hmm...? Whether this is the Holy City or not, I understand it without being told... what does that mean, is? Sure, there wouldn''t be a country to go to war with the Holy Capital if it were normal, but they''ve already dered war. And it would actually be possible if the Empire"


    As I''ve touched on before, taking in the Holy Capital is synonymous with taking in the Holy Divinity.


    As I have already said, there is no such thing as being recognised by neighbouring countries because the impact of this is too great, but in fact there is only one exception to this.


    That''s the Empire.


    It is not unlikely that it will change where holy divinity is taken in because it already has the same or more influence as holy divinity......


    It is in the part where the Empire exerts influence that it does not ovep with holy divinity.


    If that empire takes it all the way to holy divinity, it''s not something I''ve figured out how big a power it would be.


    It is naturally a story that we want to prevent at all costs from other countries¡­ but whether it is possible in reality is another story.


    The magnitude of the Imperial influence consists only of one factor after all.


    That is a vast history that the country has built up since it was interested and up to now.


    The size as a country, to be honest, is not that great.


    Not small, but Veritas would be extrarge, at least in terms of area.


    But having a history also means that you''ve been with countries for so long.


    If you are a small country, you may owe more for it, but there is no way that the country willst a thousand years.


    It is not borrowing but lending that the Empire has in other countries, and that leads to the magnitude of influence.


    In addition, the Empire is building up national power as well as history.


    Some of them naturally include force, which is what the most prosperous countries are said to have.


    There is undoubtedly no country at the top if it is to bepared by country, and there is no country in line.


    And those are the only exceptions to empire.


    If you put it in a nutshell, you can''t stop the empire in another country.


    Alternatively, it would not be possible if all countries other than the Empire could join hands even temporarily.


    But it''s unrealistic.


    Because some countries are as hostile to each other as Veritas and Radius, while others are closely connected to the Empire.


    It is very difficult to wrap around for an end against the Empire.


    Above all, it is deadly that no country exists that brings other countries together and takes the lead.


    I just tried to wrap it up, and while I did nothing, I can only see a future that would divide from within and make things worse.


    How can we not stop the Empire under the circumstances?


    For those reasons, only the Empire can wage war on the Holy Capital.


    "No, that''s not what this is about... we''re talking about whether the Empire reallyes into the Holy Capital in the first ce. Instead, we might be talking about whether the Holy Metropolitan side continues to resist that much."


    "Uh... I see. Is that what you''re talking about..."


    I finally understand what Hildegard is trying to say, and Soma nods.


    If you think about it, sure, it was natural.


    Again, I''ve touched on this before, but the Holy Capital is a ce that doesn''t belong to any country.


    For this reason, the Holy City is synonymous with being protected from everything around it, but at the same time it also means that it cannot escape anywhere.


    Yes, if we''re not choosing a total anti-war, the loss will be confirmed by the time the Imperial Army gets here.


    "I mean, it''s the safest ce to be."


    "Though the great nomenture for war with the Holy City is certainly on the imperial side, if we really attack the Holy City, the followers of Holy Divinity won''t shut up either. It''s not just another country, it''s inside the Empire."


    "Hmmm... is that why we are what we always are"


    "Well, that''s not what I meant. I don''t think that''s why you haven''t talked about it. There''s so much more to talk about, and it doesn''t change what we do when we find out that this isn''t a battlefield."


    "You''re absolutely right..."


    By the way, Soma and the others were walking around the city in this way simply because they were free.


    Satya is sleeping today and Eleonora is at work.


    I read all the books I was given, and although the Eleonora and the others had a lot of books that Soma had never read, there was nothing else that attracted my interest.


    Regardless of what might be useful, you should look through everything you''ve never read, but Soma spent all of that time reading here recently when she was free.


    It would be natural to feel like it''s time to do something else.


    Nevertheless, nothing else like what Soma would do existed in the temple.


    Though it is extremely unlikely that this ce will be a battlefield, it does not mean that it will not resist, and preparations for war should be steadily underway.


    But it''s Eleonora doing it, not being able to help Soma.


    I decided to try walking out of the city because I was out of hand.


    It is not clear to Soma why Hildegard is walking with him.


    When Soma went outside, he followed him with a normal face.


    Well, Soma doesn''t have the right to restrict Hildegard''s actions, and it doesn''t matter again.


    I can also predict that I will only get tired answers when I ask why.


    For this reason, I didn''t hear anything in particr, so I left it alone.


    Anyway, that''s how Soma went out, but what do you care about going out there for the first time in thest ten days?


    He pulled all the way because he didn''t have to and didn''t have a chance, and that''s why he was surprised that there was no change at all in the state of the city.


    "Well, isn''t it better to be as usual than to look anxious"


    "Bye."


    I''m not anxious from the bottom of my heart, but it''s not something I can do right now.


    Then Soma moves on with her legs that she should be able to do her errands without worrying first.


    That said, Soma doesn''t have any specific business.


    h, h, h. I''m just hanging around wondering if there''s anything interesting about it, so I''m not busy looking at it like you are.


    Now, I was wondering if there would be anything, just a glimpse of the surroundings...


    "Ahhh!?


    And it was then that such a loud voice reached my ear.


    Though much annoying in the crowd, Soma tilted his neck there because he felt like he was somehow a familiar voice.


    That''s why I turned my gaze in the direction I heard my voice... and I narrowed my eyes.


    What I saw in my vision was a vibrant red that woke up.


    Two chunks bracketed by the side of his head shake, eyes in the same color as his lightly opened hair.


    The finger you''re poking at definitely shows you who you are, and Soma blinked a few times at meeting an unexpected person.


    "Eina......? Why are you here?


    "Why is that a dialogue over here...! Why are you walking around like this normally...!?


    I''m not sure why, but apparently she''s angry.


    Soma leaned her neck as she watched Aina walk in staring at this one with her sharp, hung eyes.

 296 Formerly The Strongest, Explain The Situation

    Aina, who walked right in front of me, knew why she was angry, but she was staring at Soma.


    But whatever it is, Soma doesn''t know why Eina''s angry, and she doesn''t even know what it is.


    Though I would consider if Aina would have done something that would make her angry, if that had happened, she would have been angry at me then.


    It has not been a month since Eina and Ist saw each other in the first ce, even though we wondered if something would have happened while we had not met.


    There was still nothing more to think of than not remembering doing a big thing.


    The conclusion is that I don''t remember doing anything particrly offensive.


    "I mean, I just find it a little too unreasonable to be angry just walking along the side of the road...?


    "Yes......? What are you talking abruptly about?


    That was a dialogue over here.


    It was Aina who shouted, "Why are you walking here?"


    The same eye returned to the astonishing gaze that could be directed at this one, but shortly afterwards a sigh of fright emanated from the neighbour.


    "No... I think this ce means the Holy Capital, doesn''t it? Then you know what I mean, right?


    "Mm...? Why would I be pissed off just walking around the Holy Capital, is...?... No, not particrly?


    "You... that would be just Akan. You disappeared from there without a word to anyone, and you came here? You didn''t forget that, did you?


    "Remember... you did go to exin the matter, didn''t you? He came right back, so I don''t know how far he exined it."


    "Uh... I did go back once, but that didn''t just correct my mistake, did it? I''m not exining the situation at all."


    "I think it''s you who should be pissed off, not me?


    Sure, Soma doesn''t exin his current situation, but that''s because he didn''t have time for it.


    But Hildegard did not exin that he had time.


    Then it would be Hildegard who should be pissed off.


    "No, I didn''t have time for that either...!? I didn''t care what you could see while I was gone...!


    "In fact, nothing happened. Instead, there was no indication that something would even happen. You think too much, or the earliest paranoia."


    And, saying that to each other, he now sighed from the front.


    If you turn your gaze, if you notice, there is no anger in its eyes, and it is frightening to be floating all over it instead.


    "Ha... Something''s already ridiculous all at once. Looks like you''re the same... or wasn''t you dered war by the Empire?


    "Hmm...? Oh... Is that what you mean if you''re walking around like this?


    "What else could there be in this situation?


    That said, Jito. Even if I can turn my eyes, I shrug my shoulders.


    Apparently, earlier words meant that the Empire was waging a fight, but what a smooth walk around the city.


    You are right, if you ask me.


    Whatever the true meaning of the Empire, it is not the Holy Capital that is being targeted, but Soma.


    If it was meant to be, you shouldn''t be walking away with caution.


    But...


    "I was curious that there was no change in the state of the city, but it didn''te to the idea that my senior wouldn''t walk in the first ce."


    It was unmistakably genuine and true.


    Or, instead ofing up with it myself, I''ve never been told by my surroundings.


    Hildegard was also next door, nodding, saying things like that.


    "Sure, if you think about it normally, you''re targeted, so you shouldn''t be walking. It''s no surprise the Imperial people are getting mixed up if they''re really after you. Well, I don''t think you can handle it, and I didn''te to that idea because I thought so unconsciously."


    "... you''re getting really stupid already.... Well, I hope I didn''te here just to see how you were doing"


    "Hmm... it''s not just that, which means that''s one of the purposes, right? Does that mean Eina came all the way to the Holy City worried about me?


    Asked tilting her neck, Aina looked away softly.


    It is not my fault that those cheeks appear to be slightly red stained.


    "... Speaking of which, even more so now, is it okay with you that the Empire is talking about a true demon king?


    "I just don''t think it''s possible to change the subject?


    "Well, it was definitely a tant way of talking about it, but you don''t condone it either. You could''ve just ridden there in silence."


    "That''s okay......!? I mean, you say you have other business...!?


    "No, there may be other business, but is it also true that you were still worried about my senior year? Then it doesn''t feel bad."


    "Huh... you really are already...!


    That said, Aina stares, but shecks the power to remain even more red-dyed cheeks.


    I''m just telling the truth in the first ce, so I don''t have any muscles to be stared at.


    I shrugged my shoulders... and turned only to my face at the gaze I felt from next door.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Mmm... I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but you obviously don''t think you and Aina have the same attitude? Instead, I''m the only one who''s too different."


    "It''s not your fault?


    "It''s definitely not my fault...! You would have reacted very differently if you had spoken the same dialogue as my current Eina......!?


    "Hmmm...... sure would be. But that means I''m treating you special, right?


    "... hmm?... Isn''t that a special treatment?... my?


    "It is"


    "... then there''s nothing wrong with that!


    "For what I''m hearing from the side, it just seems like there''s a problem... well, if you''re convinced in person, it''s not about pinching your mouth. And more importantly, you haven''t answered my question just now?


    "The question just now......?


    And even tilting my neck, I immediately wonder what it was about.


    Is it Soma that the Empire is after, or something like that?


    Sure, I hadn''t answered yet.


    "Oh yeah, probably in my lifetime"


    "Probably...?


    "I wasn''t nominated by the Empire. Given all the circumstances, I don''t doubt it first."


    "Oh, you know what?... I''m also concerned about the various circumstances, but I think we should do this first."


    "To do, is it?


    "Speaking of which, you came here on business. That means something happened at Radius... no, it doesn''t seem like Radius."


    "So, I guess"


    Soma nodded at Hildegard''s words not because he knew something, but because of where the Somas were now.


    No, more precisely, where Aina came from, should I say?


    As I said before, when Somaes to the Holy Capital, he uses the western gates.


    That is, from the Sacred Capital, Radius is located to the west, and if you want toe to the Sacred Capital from Radius, you will stille from the West Gate.


    But Aina came from the north.


    Regardless, there is no way out of Radius once to the north and from there to the Sacred Capital, but then it gets a long way off.


    More than that... especially considering that it''s Aina, we should consider another possibility.


    This means that it came from a country other than Radius.


    "... you''re as sharp as ever. Well, if it wasn''t something else to hide, I hope I didn''t mean to."


    "Hmm, that still means..."


    "- Yeah. I''m not from Radius, I''m here in the Holy Capital as a messenger of the Kingdom of Dimension (...)"


    So Eina shrugged her shoulders.

 297 Ex Strongest, Ask WhatS Going On

    - Dimento Kingdom.


    It is a country for the Demons, founded by the Demons, although it is probably the name of the newest country, which has just been founded in recent years, and as you will see from that name.


    Nevertheless, technically speaking, it is not yet recognised as an official country at this time.


    Because some small countries, including Radius, admit it, but not the majority of them.


    Though they''ve got the body just to name the country at the very least, there''s still a lot missing.


    Only the very least we could do, including rooting around.


    Still, I guess the fact that you were interested in the country has some chance of winning... well, the thing about that area isn''t that Soma cares.


    It is the role of the king and his kingdoms to care and do something if there is a problem.


    By the way, the king deserves it.


    He said it wasn''t a pattern or something, and he really wanted to pull it off and do a nit when he was all set, but that''s not eptable.


    Probably be made to work like carriages by now.


    Note that the King''s Iori means that his daughter, Eina, or Stina, who was taken over as an adopted son, will be a princess, but will not take effect as an official status in a public ce at a time when she has not yet been recognized as an official country.


    Though I wouldn''t mind Soma even if it came to y out... which means that so far there has been no change in the rtionship between Soma and the Einas.


    Though I may not even have to dare mention it at the point of the exchange so far.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... I knew right away that you would havee from over there, but the messenger is officially here with some business, right? Does that mean something really happened?


    I had heard that the founding of the Dimension caused various odorous movements.


    Whatever it was originally.


    It is a story that some of the countries opposed are radical, and some are about moving the army.


    The Sacred Capital is not in favor of the founding of Dimento, but it is also not against it, it is a neutral position.


    This seems to be because the Sacred Capital is not a country in the first ce, so we can neither agree nor disagree, but... its influence must be alive and well.


    Though Radius has taken a position in favour, he is a small country.


    I have quite a few things in terms of force alone, but not in terms of influence as a country.


    And there are a lot of things about rtions between countries that can''t be done by force alone.


    If you came to the Holy Capital to arbitrate something like that, it would mean that the corresponding troubles are urring, and if so, it would not be stingy to cooperate as a soma.


    "Uh... yeah, I''d appreciate it if you were happy... rather the other way around"


    "Conversely, is it...?


    "I''m here because... well, if you follow me, it''s Mr. Hildegard''s fault."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that me?


    "Ho...? What the hell did you do...?


    As he narrowed his eyes to a non-listening word and turned his gaze, Hildegard waved his hands like he was in a panic.


    "Yes, no, wait. Soma......! I remember... I remember... maybe it''s because of you?


    "I''m pretty sure it''s something that just came to Mr. Hildegard''s mind. Sure, early, was it? You already reported it to my country when they told you about it. I mean, it''s urgent, until you use your magic equipment."


    "... I haven''t heard everything in my life either, but from what I can imagine from what I''m hearing, well, it''s probably not urgent and should be reported"


    "Yeah, that''s what I did because I thought so, too, but they said it was early or something. If you do poorly... on the contrary, you''ll almost certainly be selling fights to the Holy Capital, right? But I had no choice but to return at full speed because I had no choice but to have two emergency magic aids.... I didn''t have time to think about anything extra, and then I didn''t save it because I was a doozy afterwards, but I''m pretty pissed when I think back again..."


    "Looks like you were the one who got angry after all?


    "No, there''s a good deep reason for this...!? Or this is not really my responsibility...!


    "I''m not really mad at you. I''d love to hear more about itter."


    "Ya promise...!... Yet my majesty scratches because of them...!


    It should have been said before that there is nothing more to be done about anything that doesn''t exist from the beginning, but have you forgotten that already?


    Though Soma thought so, he dared not say anything.


    Because I was more interested in Eina''s story than that.


    "Hmm, that''s how I got back to Diment, but how does that lead to Einaing to the Holy Capital? Was it after Hildegard had already done something, or something?


    "No, it was critical, but I didn''t manage to.... although it was really critical."


    "We''ll go to the dungeonster..."


    "... if you do that, I''ll be a little distracted."


    Though she doesn''t look angry at Aina, apparently she was having a hard time for it for real.


    While I wonder what happened, I listen.


    "So, well, I figured that out... and I came right after that"


    "Are you...?


    "Oh... that letter."


    "... I see."


    Snort Hildegardo sideways, and Soma convinces and snorts.


    Finally connected.


    I mean, Aina''s here because...


    "To rify the position of your country in that matter, is it?"


    Ordinary countries wouldn''t have to bother sending messengers if it weren''t for the rest of their lives, but Dimento is the kind of country that just did, and isn''t even officially recognized.


    Moreover, something too influential, such as the Holy Capital and the Empire, may collide.


    You can''t be unresponsive, I guess that means.


    "You know what? By the way, I''d like to ask you one thing in connection with that, is what the Empire is saying right?


    "What does that mean, isn''t it?


    "Is it true that the Sacred Capital is hiding Soma? Well, more precisely, I''d like to know where you stand here."


    "Oh... in an apostolic sense, is it?


    "Well. If it''s a rtionship that''s really going to be hidden, maybe you can introduce me, right? If you can''t do it, you just do it normally, but if it''s a corner, it''s something that''s easier."


    "Hmm..."


    Although I don''t know how powerful I can be, it would definitely be possible to introduce them at least.


    And there''s no reason not to do it.


    An old friend came as a messenger in a country he was happy with.


    Rather, there''s only one reason to help.


    But as it turns out...


    "I don''t know what to say...... something happens every time my life wants to visit the Holy City. Thanks to you, I was able to visit the end of the tour."


    "Well, it''s not you. Not only that, but if you want to do something, it''s inevitable that something will happen."


    "It''s an unpleasant inevitability..."


    "Er...?


    "Oh, it''s nothing to do with Eina, it''s just stupidity like you don''t even care. Either way, it''s an introduction, but maybe we can do it, right? I can only introduce you, and I can even cover whether or not it''s in your favor."


    "I''m not looking that far. I mean, they''re in the Holy City, right? It''s enough for you to introduce me."


    "Hmm, is that what it is..."


    But whatever it is, if that''s the case, we should head to the temple for now.


    Eina will want to talk as soon as possible, and Eleonora is busy.


    It''s not always immediately introducable where I tried to introduce you.


    Irrespective of what''s going on around there, Eina will be more than aware... Well, Eleonora seems really busy all the time, and now the situation is the one.


    When would I be able to introduce them, and with that in mind, the Somas first walked out toward the temple.

 298 Messengers And Declarations

    Looking at the sight in front of her, Aina was unwittingly pulling her cheeks.


    Indeed, it was Aina herself who asked me to introduce her.


    It is about those somas, even though I say what they are.


    I''m sure you''ll introduce me thoroughly, and it''s true that I thought so......


    On the contrary, in that day, it was just more impossible to predict that he would be invited to the back of the temple shortly after his arrival, and that he would be able to face the Lord of the Holy City.


    Lord of the Holy Capital - the Fifth King.


    The appearance of that person, also known as the Virgin, also looked like a girl not so old away from ourselves.


    But that''s impossible.


    For I have never heard the story of the Fifth King recing him before.


    It is important that even the Seven Kings of Heaven be reced.


    The power charts and bnces of the nations may change, and great care needs to be taken, especially in the case of the Fifth King.


    Seven Heavens does not depend on their respective titles, etc., but only the Fifth King is, exceptionally, synonymous with being the Lord of the Holy Capital.


    In other words, the recement of the Fifth King means the recement of the Lord of the Holy City.


    Regardless, until now the Holy City has remained neutral and has not put its shoulders in any country or force.


    But that''s only because the Sacred Capital decides so.


    The possibility that there will be a change in that policy depending on the Lord may well be twelve.


    Therefore, there was no way that countries would not pay attention, and Aina had never heard such a story, which meant that it had not been reced for at least a decade.


    Besides, even if it was my age, it''s an unrted story.


    Being the Lord of the Holy Capital doesn''t matter how old or how you look, it just makes sense.


    Nevertheless, it was only recently that Aina came to understand exactly what was going on around here.


    If rtives were to be interested in the country, there''s no way Eina would just do anything about it either.


    That''s why I was helping a little bit... and I finally realized that.


    to the specificity of the Sacred Capital, or even what should be called abnormality, is.


    Its symbolic presence is seven heavens.


    The Seven Heavens are about the Seven who are at the apex of humanity, widely transmitted among the devil tribes on the contrary.


    It is the generic name of those who are sometimes subject to fear and respect, and who, in various ways, should aspire.


    But it is strange to think about it.


    It is the Holy Capital that has chosen the seven men and given them the title.


    And more strictly, the fifth king, the LORD of the Holy City, is.


    But even though it is the main mountain of something called Sacred Divinity, the Sacred Capital is not even the native country.


    Admittedly, it''s an uneptable prior issue.


    In the first ce, the nation itself has not been founded, so it is often only an autonomous city.


    Instead of Radius, it''s supposed to be somewhere below Dimension.


    Such things are unterally certified by Seven Heavens, but they are now recognized all over the world.


    So is the story of my earlier attention.


    ces that are not even supposed to be native countries have so much influence that theypete for first or second ce in the world.


    That is the anomaly of this holy capital, and how much it is worth to the Lord of such a holy capital, it is no longer necessary to ovep words any more.


    And such a being is now in front of Eina.


    It was only impossible to predict such a situation and remain calm.


    "Well, so I meant I need to talk to you... do you mind if I make it easier for you?


    And when I was thinking about it, I was inadvertently waved impotent by the Virgin.


    This is just a freshly made messenger from a ce not even recognized as a country.


    I will be a princess in my capacity at once, but this is not so much because I attach special importance to the Holy Capital, otherwise I won''t even be talking about it.


    If you even send me a regr civilian, I''ll only be disrespectful.


    There is an inequality between Dimension and the Holy Capital to the extent that Einaes as a single messenger and is finally going to be paying a minimum of courtesy.


    Yet there will be something unscrupulous about taking it easy and so on.


    In the first ce, Eina thought it was often a civilian to be introduced.


    Or, to the extent of the diment, it is normal and natural to use Eina as a messenger to get a gate advance.


    It''s superior to even meet a civilian, but as you can see, it actually happened.


    As always, when Soma was involved, all that happened was that I thought mymon sense might be more wrong.


    "No... I am a messenger from a small country that is not even yet recognized as a country. It is a great honor for the Virgin to see you in this way, so thank you for your attention."


    "Hmm... I can understand your position, but I put you through more as a friend of Mr. Soma than as a messenger of Dimension, right? Do you say, but if you don''t, you just couldn''t get through it. So like a friend, I just don''t want you to talk about it, but I don''t want you to be particrly frightened."


    "Uh... that''s..."


    Her argument was understandable, or logical.


    Just as I thought to myself earlier.


    There is no way that the messenger of Dimento can meet the Lord of the Holy City.


    If so, it is more convincing to think of it as a private position than as a public position.


    Whether the ce is a private ce, anyway.


    The ce where Eina and the others are now was the equivalent of being in the back of the temple, perhaps during the sight.


    The brilliance of the things that exist around us does not deny that it ever affirms Eina''s thoughts.


    I don''t know exactly what the ce in the temple would be called, but it would make no difference that it is at least the ce that corresponds to those ces.


    It''s nothing personal or personal to be put through to such a ce... but the other person is also a person in a position.


    Even if the words were true, it''s a different story whether it''s possible to do what you want.


    Especially if they are already familiar with each other, Eina and the others are meeting for the first time.


    It is imperative that we meet once in these ces¡­ but that is only the story of if the words were true now.


    Or it could just be pre-construction... No, it''s more likely -


    "Hmm... this is what Eleonora says too, and how about if we talk normally? If we were to talk in awe, there would be so much futility."


    ".................. ha. You''re really..."


    He exhales into the voices he hears from the rear and turns to Jito''s eyes.


    The cornermen say they think a lot, but it''s ruined.


    No, I really didn''t realize it.


    Aina came here this time as a messenger.


    Regardless of when introducing the messenger, both Soma and Hildegard remained on the spot even after the introduction was over.


    If it was normal, it could not be considered, so it was obvious that it was not normal at that point.


    But even if we know that, from the perspective of the messenger, there must be no such thing as a precaution.


    So I thought about it a lot and tried to proceed with caution... really this guy.


    "... well, I know how you feel, but I don''t think it''s a problem to talk normally from here on out. I''m not so far-fetched as to imitate a fool here."


    "Oh, that''s rude. I''m always sincere, and I don''t do anything to fool you. Unlike someone else."


    "Ho... I didn''t know you said that much, but it was a terrible one."


    "Yeah, totally."


    When I heard a sigh from the rear, I wondered if the rescue had arrived, but apparently it was my fault.


    Or oddly enough, Hildegard and the Virgin seem to be giggling... is something wrong?


    Well, anyway, apparently we need to keep an eye on it.


    When I breathed out another sigh, I switched consciousness.


    "... I get it. If soma is really involved, anything can only go in the wrong direction."


    "Hmm? Is that an out-of-heart thing? Or do you think this time it has nothing to do with me?


    I don''t care what you think.


    "Dull...... well, you''re right. Unless you''re a friend of Mr. Soma''s, I don''t know if I wanted to see you like this. ¡­ I''m personally interested in that."


    "... eh"


    With a smile on her face, the moment the Virgin had turned her gaze, for some reason a chill ran on her spine.


    My narrowed eyes seem to be trying to see everything about me.


    "Be careful, Aina. I don''t really know what I''m thinking in my stomach. I don''t know what I''d do if I lost my mind."


    "That''s a really terrible word. I''ll give it back to you just like that, though?


    "If you want to fight, you can''t stop, but if you want to, you can do it alone."


    And while the Somas had such an exchange, the signs disappeared like lies.


    Seems like it was Eina''s mistake from the start... but that''s all I thought about, shaking her neck to the side.


    Because it''s not something you should think about right now.


    More than that, he turned his gaze again to the Virgin and opened his mouth.


    "Um... so, is this it? But if you change your tone, you won''t change your position. Whatever the reason I was put through here, it doesn''t make any difference that I came here as a messenger."


    "Yeah, I don''t mind that. Naturally. This is just me in the first ce."


    "Am I...?


    "I''ve been so busytely, I can''t rest my mind inside. So I wanted to at least take a little break from these times, so you stopped using a different tone."


    That doesn''t mean what the word means, I guess.


    I don''t know if it''s aplete lie, but I felt signs that it would direct the subject.


    And even this one, there was no reason not to get on it.


    "Yes. Well, then, it''s not a matter of time to talk to the public, and if I did that, I wouldn''t be distracted for long, so can I get down to business quickly? Well, I guess you know what you''re talking about from the beginning."


    "Right...... I have a prediction, but not a certainty. Can I tell you something?


    While I say there is no certainty, in fact there is almost as well.


    An eye pointing straight at me, that''s what he said.


    But even if I do, it makes sense because I put it into words.


    Or that''s why Eina came.


    "The reason I''m here is simple. To rify our country''s position on one incident that urred between the Holy City and the Empire. That''s why I''m here."


    I must say that that position does not need to be put into words at the time we have alreadye here.


    Because there is no room in the Dimension to do things that reject those who stand far above us.


    But it also makes sense to put it into words.


    Above all...


    "The kingdom of Dimento will support the Holy City.... No, I don''t think that''s the right way to put it. - We recognize you as one of us. That''s probably the most urate position we have."


    Aina looked straight back into the Virgin''s eyes and, as she proimed, uttered the words she was meant to say.

 299 Formerly The Strongest, Impressive

    "Uh... the...?


    Aina''s confused voice echoed on the spot.


    No, it''s obvious that you''re actually confused, too, just looking at that face.


    They even look at me like I''m asking for help, but Soma looks away softly.


    There was nothing Soma could do about it.


    "I''m sorry, Eina. I''m not asking you to forgive me for my impudence. But at least as much as praying to live strong......!


    "Hey, don''t y weird little...! It''s like I''m going to get weird eyes......!?


    "Well, sure, I do. It''s not like you''ve already got weird eyes."


    "I don''t like being weird. Aren''t you being rude to Aina? I don''t care where you look at it, it''s cute.


    "That''s not where weird depends...?


    "Hmm... well, I think it''s cute rather than weird."


    "Oh, my God...!? Hey, hey what are you abruptly saying......!?


    "Yeah? No, I don''t think I said anything weird, though? I just said my thoughts as I saw them..."


    "Ah! I get it already, I get it...! So shut up without saying anything more......!


    I was unreasonable enough to be honest with you, but if you told me to shut up, I''d have to shut up.


    I had no choice but to shut up and look at Aina''s whole body.


    Eina''s outfit today is different from her usual.


    What makes that unusual is evidence that you arepletely familiar with the sensibilities of this world?


    Although, after fifteen years, it may be obvious.


    In this world, where there is essentially no such thing as clothing for mass produced products, simr clothing is often worn roughly all the time.


    Even if the seasons are different, the area to be worn and removed only increases and decreases, and the underlying clothing design remains the same.


    Even when changing clothes as they grow, it often feels like making the original clothes bigger as they are, and the appearance is very different from childhood.


    Most of all, maybe that''s simply because Radius was a poor nation in a small country, but at least that''s what it looks like from Soma''smon sense.


    The only exception is the college?


    Uniforms exist in the college, so just in the meantime they start wearing dedicated clothes.


    But if you say so, you''ve been wearing the same clothes for a long time.


    It is the same in the sense that there is no difference in clothing.


    But the clothes Aina is wearing now, if not what she was wearing by then, are not college uniforms either.


    In a way, it''s unknown clothing.


    "... Hmm"


    "Hey... hey, what...?


    ".................. Hmm"


    "So what...!? At least say something...!


    "No, I was told to shut up, so I shut up? Well, if I dare say so, I was impressed that Eina had grown well too."


    "Huh...! Growth... is natural...!? I mean, where are you looking, pervert...!


    "I think I just got an unsaid nder...?


    Dyed her cheeks red, scratched her chest into Aina, shrugging her shoulders.


    But I don''t actually look at it that way, but it''s true that if you look at it this way, you can really see that it''s growing.


    The gaze that used to be about the same as mine goes down a long time, and where ites out, it''s out age appropriate.


    Even if it did leave somewhat, because it never left enough to experience growth, or somehow confirming it again, it was something that I certainly felt was growing naturally, as Eina said.


    Nevertheless, the very clothes worn for this purpose are somewhat allergic.


    "Nevertheless, you used to have clothes like this here, right? I don''t think anyone wears it in the temple...?


    "Sure, no one wears them at the moment... no, they weren''t, but they might show up better, so I''ve got them ready"


    "We''ll be ready soon."


    "I mean, this is amazingly perfect. What? That''s what I''ve prepared in anticipation of wearing, even if they say so."


    "Oh, that''s not true, is it? It happens, by chance. Coincidence is horrible, isn''t it?


    "It only sounds white...?


    "Well, wouldn''t it be nice if it was something that was prepared in advance? You look great."


    "To, in...!? So I''m telling you to keep your mouth shut without saying anything extra......!?


    "Tell him to talk, tell him to shut up, or Eina is my friend at all..."


    I shrug my shoulders as I tell him to do it, and watch Aina dye her face red.


    The only reason I get mixed up there is because I really thought it was something I used to have these clothes for.


    Apron dress in ck piece with frilled white apron.


    The figure, which was also covered in white frilled kachusha on the head, was undoubtedly a maid of honor.


    Whatever you think, it is clothing that has no use in the temple, and if you really thought that for some reason you might use it, etc., what reason did you assume it would be fulfilled?


    Most likely, it''s just a joke.


    I also know someone who came up with this kind of thing and is likely to execute it...... just a little surprised that it actually did?


    If I told you, this was a joke, and I didn''t really think Eleonora would ride something like this.


    But given the fact that it''s actually running, I quite like that, too, maybe.


    "... Nevertheless, Mr. Soma has been watching those clothes for a long time, hasn''t he?


    "You''re certainly not right... it shouldn''t be so rare from a soma..."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s rare or not, do you mean you simply prefer,...?... you can just put on that clothes, oh do it and just look closely at Mr. Soma, and even tell him he looks good on the pretty ones,.... I''m wearing it, too."


    "You''re sitting quietly because you don''t. In other words, you may be the master of this ce, even though it is in your name. I thought you were boiling your head trying to get your husband''s clothes on.


    Drop the two you''re talking to, and Soma shrugs now.


    I''d really like to leave these two alone if I could, but I couldn''t do that either, because Hate and this is a room addressed to Soma.


    Yes, the discussion between Eina and the others is over.


    If not, though, there''s no way Aina''s wearing made-up clothes.


    It''s not a sane shack, such as changing to made-up clothes in the middle of a discussion.


    By the way, then why did Eina change into a maid''s clothes, because if I say it in the end, Eina has also decided to be looked after here a lot.


    ... No, this doesn''t make any sense.


    Firstly, the discussion itself was almost over where Eina expressed Diment''s position.


    Because that was the only purpose of Eina in the first ce, and so far there has been no further discussion with Eleonora.


    So Eina''s role as a messenger ended there, but Eina said that she would stay here as a sign of cooperation, without leaving.


    I guess that''s not the only reason to try to stay, and Eleonora must know that.


    Otherwise, Aina would not have said that she would discuss the use of the word panion" again tomorrow, etc.


    And given that tomorrow is a day of ''sses'', what that means is obvious.


    Well, I don''t know about Eleonora, king of Dimento, but at least Satya has face-to-face knowledge.


    Then I guess you''re thinking of something in rtion to that area.


    Either way, that''s how Eina decided to stay here smoothly in itself, but the treatment was a problem.


    Rather than, should I say, a problem?


    Eina.


    At first, I tried to treat my guests as normal as the Somas, but refused to believe that I was in a position to do so.


    But if Eina''s position is anything, she is the princess and messenger of a nation.


    Even if it is not recognized as a country, it does not change, and it is more involved in selling vouchers if it is treated poorly.


    But Eina didn''t give up either... After a long bend, it was decided to temporarily treat Eina as a servant and a messenger of another country.


    "... No, I''m not sure what that means."


    "What is it?


    "How did this happen?"


    "Uh... well there are some parts of me that think back and wonder how this happened along the way... it''s a rather satisfying result for me personally and isn''t it okay?


    "Is it to be treated as a service?


    "A princess is not a pattern originally. This is easier."


    "Hmm..."


    The words were not impossible, they seemed genuine.


    Then I guess Soma shouldn''t talk about it.


    "Really... then I guess my life will be taken care of to the fullest"


    "Yes......? Why would I do that?


    "No, because Aina will be serving for a while? So, my life is in the position of a guest. Is it natural that my life should be taken care of by Eina?


    "... I''m sure you''re right, but I''m not sure."


    "Well, you''ll stick around while you take care of my senior year. Well, thank you very much, then.


    "You hey... maybe I''ll beat you up early in the morning......!?


    "Ho...? If you can, you can try. I''m telling you, my morning is early, right?


    "... you''re really early"


    Aina shrugs with a bitter look and Soma shrugs her shoulders.


    Well, of course I''m not serious, it''s just bullshit.


    Aina also does it after figuring it out, it''s a three-sentence y.


    But...


    "Be... think about it, we can do it together from morning to good night, bye...!? What a sloppy thing, I''ll do it too...!


    Apparently, he jumped on a fool.


    Exhale sigh.


    "Bedtime is good to say after bed."


    "Oh... but I think that''s a good idea. However, Mr. Hildegard will not be allowed in this area. One paycheck is enough."


    It is clear that Eleonora''s words with a grinning grin are the result of a bad ride.


    I may still like these exchanges quite a bit.


    I''m sure it''s my fault my eyes aren''tughing a little bit.


    "You......! What were you trying to wear earlier......!?


    "When I said that, I thought you were boiling your head about me? Weren''t you the one with the boiling head?


    "It''s okay because I''m not the master here...!


    "I don''t care what you do here. You''re my husband...?


    "What...!?


    "What...!?


    Here we go again, shrugging my shoulders... with an indescribable look on Aina''s face.


    "... I''ve been thinking for a long time now that those two are not close? Or is it good? I honestly look both ways..."


    "Well, isn''t that the right answer?


    If you''re serious, you won''t bite, and vice versa.


    I guess the way friendship is shown is that people are each other.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders again as she watched the two interact with Aina.

 300 Take To The Former Strongest, Leisurely Chat

    Now, it is Aina who was to be looked after in the temple as a service, but it goes without saying again that this is only pre-construction or apromise.


    In the first ce, Aina was trained as a service, of course, and never even experienced it.


    Even so, there is no way that the Lord of the Holy Capital can suddenly work as a service in the ces where he lives.


    By andrge a sufficient number of services already exist in the Temple.


    Besides, it serves the temple of the Holy City, so naturally it is a service with first-ss arms and experience.


    There is no room for Eina in many ways.


    And while Soma and the others know there''s no such thing, the possibility is that they''re spies or nning to assassinate Eleonora.


    There was no way I could use it as a reward.


    By the way, it was when Aina picked up dinner that she realized that fact.


    He refused to let his guests do that, trying to work for him.


    Or if you''re really going to serve, it was only a matter of sloppiness with me in Soma''s room until dinner... should I say it seems like Aina didn''t notice around there?


    "Mmmm..."


    "So, how long has Eina been bulging?


    After finishing his dinner and pulling him up to his room, Eina, who was eventually normally entertained as a guest, was swollen and obstinate in her cheeks.


    Although it is difficult to say that I deserve to be old, I can only smile bitterly because I don''t even know what it feels like.


    "Hmm... always on my own."


    "Well yes, but did you want to serve so badly?


    "More than that, I''ve worn something like this to keep you from serving. Well, I didn''t just get dressed and have fun..."


    I have a grudge. I can only shrug my shoulders as a soma, even if I''m seen with my eyes.


    It was Eleonora, not Soma, who wore made-up clothes, and above all because she was right as a matter of fact.


    "Nevertheless, why was Eina enjoying herself? I mean, actually, what do you care about the clothes?


    "Damn, that''s not true...! Based on what such......!?


    "There''s no reason... I think it''s obvious at the time you''re still wearing those clothes, even though you found out you can''t do it even if you want to?


    "Ugh......!?


    Apparently it was a star, and Aina turned that way, without disputing Hildegard''s point.


    Well, actually, Soma was aware of that, so he finds out.


    Even if she didn''t have a choice at meals, Aina didn''t try to change when she came back.


    Given that it is a garment of deceitful symbols, you should originally want to get dressed as soon as possible.


    By the time I didn''t, it was obvious what I liked about the made-up clothes.


    Incidentally, the room addressed to Eina is actually next to Soma''s room.


    Anything seems to be in Soma''s room, followed by the superior.


    No matter what he perceives, Eina is a princess and a messenger.


    You can''t let them use a bad room, and given that there are only guests and other somas here right now in the first ce, it makes sense to do so.


    Although it is logically correct to address the room ording to the position of the other party, if you don''t dare to distance yourself from the other party, you don''t have to bother letting them use the inferior room.


    He said that Hildegard was sloppy about that, but he would move that way, but it''s bullshit, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    If you say it atst, say why you''re here in Soma''s room like this when the room is next door... somehow, it would be for leisure time crushing.


    Aina has nothing better to do than be treated as a guest.


    If so, it is a pr natural behavior thates to the face-to-face for leisure time crushing.


    gossip.


    "Beth, not that you like these clothes... but because I promised to wear them as a condition for staying here. That''s why I have no choice but to wear it."


    Whatever you think about it, it was just an excuse I just thought about, but it doesn''t matter if the person is convinced by it.


    Above all...


    "Well, as a senior, I don''t mind because I''m an eye blessing. At least the word that I said suits me is not a lie. If I could, I''d like to get Eina''s help."


    "So... but now I know...! I mean, that''s why you''re not wearing it because you like it otherwise......!?


    "At a time when I haven''t been able to hide how happy I am to say that, I don''t find that dialogue convincing."


    Didn''t you hear Hildegard whine softly, Aina was grumpy. Though she turned that way, her mouth was slightly loose.


    Regardless, I wouldn''t dare point it out.


    It seems to have fixed my mood. Above all.


    "Mmmm...... nevertheless, if soma is going to praise me so much for just wearing those clothes, I really feel like I should wear them too...? And as you wake up in the morning, whisper like this on your pillow. - Good morning, sir. From, sleep with me twice! Isn''t that perfect......!?


    And, if you noticed anything, the fool was getting excited, but you should dare leave it here.


    I don''t mind, so I''m going to go up.


    Well, that''s how I figured I''d read it in some appropriate book, but I noticed it there.


    Yes, I''ve finished reading all the books that would kill me my spare time.


    There is no book, as a matter of course, because I searched for something to rece it during the day and I reunited with Aina along the way.


    I went looking for it myself so that Eleonora wouldn''t take any more extra care of me, but should I have no choice but to take care of this again?


    Nevertheless, Eleonora used her timemensurately from Aina''s visit, and now it should be time to do business again.


    You can''t just stand in the way for private reasons.


    If you just ask for a book, I feel like you can handle asking for a supplier or servant around there, but it''s unknown if what you wanted wille.


    Most importantly, no matter whates, you deserve it in a certain way, so you just have to put up with whateveres out of your mind.


    It''s not a big time to have some leisure time anyway.


    It should also be noted that there is a service here, as already mentioned, but what the service is wearing is a mixed ethnic costume.


    Everyone wears something simr, so it looks like I''m the uniform here.


    That''s also what it means to not have made-up clothes.


    And it was when I was wondering if I should go outside and bring a book, or if I should be guided to a ce with a book, etc.


    "Hey, speaking of soma"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    Interrupt your thoughts and gaze at your voice once.


    In the sight I pointed at, Eina tilted her neck with a serious face, whether the grumpy one was set to be fixed or more concerned.


    "Did something bother you?


    "Right...... I was curious to say I was curious, what are you guys doing here? There was something I had to do, but when it came to it, I didn''t think I''d heard. You''ve been here ever since you disappeared, haven''t you?


    "Not all the time... well, you were pretty much right, it''s true. So what are you doing..."


    "Yeah. Well, it''s about you, so I guess you''re into something anyway."


    Should I say it is sharp, or should I say it is being read a pattern of behavior, or should I fulfill it?


    Well, either way, the results are the same... well.


    - I''m selling fights to the world to save the world.


    Say that, can you believe it or not?


    No, I''m talking about Aina, so I could easily believe you out there.


    You said to get caught up in something like that again, and you looked at me with a frightened eye.


    But.


    "Hmm, well... by the way, I''d like to ask you one thing before I do."


    "What?


    "I told Eleonora you were one of them? Does Eina understand what that means?


    Perhaps Io understands the general circumstances.


    On top of that, he told me that he would be arade selling fights to the world.


    However, it is unclear how many people understand that much.


    I don''t know much about the upper management, but I can''t say anything else.


    It''s just that when ites to Eina...


    "No? I don''t know. That''s what they only say because it makes sense."


    "Is that so..."


    What I thought when I heard that response was, after all, something like that.


    I guess Io dared not only inform Aina, but deliberately plotted to find out here.


    Totally... was an extra imitating friend.


    "... from the looks of it, you know, don''t you?


    "I know, but I''m not gonna teach you, am I?


    "... why?


    "It''s a hassle to exin things and it''s going to be a hassle twice."


    "Twice the hassle...?


    "Well, you''ll probably find out tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow...?... Speaking of which, you said you had something to talk about tomorrow..."


    Apparently, I understood the words just to a certain extent.


    The dissatisfaction in those eyes disappears too... at least, you won''t know it by the look of it.


    He was still a smart, made daughter in many ways.


    "... that. Then I''ll look forward to tomorrow."


    "I hope so."


    Now, what conclusions does Aina draw from listening to the story?


    I hear that the world is the enemy¡­ there are certainly not many who can still make the choice of rebellion against the world.


    Even if you don''t know you''re going to die, it''s the world that''s so powerful.


    Where I made the choice to bend my knee, Soma would have nothing toin about, and I don''t deserve that.


    Still, if I could...


    "That''s not a response at all from Soma......!? Come on, what is this... No, this is not good for us...!? Hmmm... this is pretty good...!?


    "... are you invincible?


    Huh, the frightened voice leaked... along with it, just a little bit of shoulder power loose.


    And so I realize that I was putting my strength on my shoulder.


    Shortly afterwards, I smiled bitterly that it didn''t seem like it.


    "There''s really nothing he can do about it... or is it gradually getting worse?


    "I agree with that, but you''re in charge, right? Do something."


    "It''s beyond what I can do."


    "Hey, if you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean no one in the world can."


    "That would just lift up too much about my seniors"


    Eina and I smile bitterly at each other as we talk about such nonsense.


    So, well, what happens tomorrow, Soma shrugged her shoulders and thought about it.

 301 Formerly The Strongest, Make Them Meet Face To Face

    The cycle of Somas'' lives since they were taken care of by the Holy Capital will be twofold if divided into a great deal of mess.


    In other words, Satya''s behavior on that day will change dramatically depending on whether she is awake or not.


    Nevertheless, it is simple if Satya is asleep.


    Because so far there''s nothing I can do to say this.


    Even if we try to cut the fight to the world, we end up waiting for the other way out.


    Whether you can do it or not, it is amazingly inefficient to capture knowledge that can be purchased without Satya.


    For now, even if we try to get it from books whenever possible, because we don''t get it inside.


    What the Somas are trying to find out, if you say so, is the truth of the world.


    But the truth is sometimes radical and often contradicts widely knownmon sense.


    Although dealing with things like the truth about a world no one knows about, etc., is in some ways a monopoly patent on religion, it bes just a suspicious organization if it''s done too openly.


    Especially since until now we had no clear intention of flipping an anti-g against the world, we needed to be adulterated.


    Due to these various circumstances, few books are written about the truth.


    The rest would simply be because Soma''s amount of knowledge was higher than Eleonora and the others had imagined.


    I haven''t spent more than a decade building knowledge in Dada.


    It was originally meant to use magic... but it doesn''t make any difference that I already had all sorts of knowledge.


    Information that Soma doesn''t know is only enough to count in the Holy Capital, especially when ites to areas that Soma would be interested in, and you can tell how little of it was when you say that the book that was given to Soma was all of it.


    What Soma didn''t know, too, was not everything written in the book, but parts of it, etc., so it''s all the more offensive.


    That is why Soma was spared time yesterday, and it is urgent to think about what to do in the future.


    But at least I don''t have to think about it today.


    Because today is the day Satya wakes up.


    By the way, Satya''s behavior on the day she wakes up has not been determined.


    Because what exactly you do depends on Satya''s mood.


    No, I know you actually have some thoughts and make up your mind, but no matter how you look at it, it just seems like you''re making up your mind.


    So what we''re going to do today seems like we''re not going to know until we meet him.


    "Hey, hey... are you sure I cane here...?


    And, well, as I walked where I started to get used to thinking about what the hell I was going to do today, etc., I heard an anxious voiceing from the rear.


    If you just turn your gaze without stopping your legs, what was there was Aina with an uneasy look just like her voice.


    The clothes you are wearing are made-up clothes today, and apparently you intend to keep wearing them while you are here for real.


    Well, anyway, now Soma and the others were on their way to Satya''s room.


    I mean, we''re headed to the back of the temple, and that''s probably why Eina seems anxious.


    Based on Eina, who seems to be awkward about this ce for a long time, you must be thinking, as I just said to myself, that it would be inappropriate for me to be here, etc.


    But that''s totally too much to think about.


    "So, what did I just say? Aina is also called, so there is no problem. Yesterday Eleonora said she would talk to you again today."


    "Well, that''s true... isn''t that yesterday''s ce? No, that''s a lot to fear..."


    "It''s scary... I don''t think you need to be so afraid of me. I mean, that''s what he said, right?


    "He also said that Eina''s position isparable to ours. If you look at us, it''s obvious that we don''t have a problem with the usual attitude, so it''s okay if Eina stays the same."


    "You guys are too normal...! Ever..."


    Shortly after he screamed, Soma shrugged her shoulders when she looked at Hildegard and her face at Aina, looking around her as though she''d screamed but she''d be okay.


    Apparently, it''s going to be hard to stay as usual for a while.


    Though it is not always the case that Soma and the others are headed to Satya''s room in this way, there is also the figure of Aina, because we have brought her with us, regardless.


    I wasn''t actually told anything, but to think from yesterday''s interaction with Eleonora, this should be the right answer.


    Or there is no point in keeping it here if we are not to let Satya see us, and the same is true with regard to cooperation.


    So I don''t know exactly what you''re gonna do, but...


    "I don''t know if you''re anxious, but for now, don''t worry. Whether something disturbing happens or not, it will only kill me then."


    "Beh, if that''s what you mean, I wouldn''t be worried... at the point where you are, I wouldn''t have to worry about that"


    "Is that so? You seem to trust me, above all else."


    "I am!? What about me? If anything happens to me, will you do something about it?


    "I don''t care what you do, but will you do something yourself?


    "This difference in attitude......!? Why is it so discriminatory to help me...!


    "You''re right, but it''s not discrimination, it''s distinction."


    While I was saying that, I reached Satya''s room.


    I''ll check on Aina for a moment, but she seems to be somewhat anxious, but she doesn''t manage to be okay.


    Keep stepping inside.


    And, apparently, he was already awake, and he walked into the room and discovered Satya''s appearance early.


    However, for some reason there is a bitter smile on that face.


    "Hmm... Was it a little noisy?


    "No, I don''t mind because that''s always the case in a way... more than that, I''m not nning anything disturbing or anything, so I just want you to give me a break to sh it"


    "... I see"


    Apparently he even heard what he was talking about.


    Though, no matter what the word Aya, I wasn''t really thinking about that.


    "Well... you can''t make a promise. At least you don''t seem to be up to something."


    "I don''t trust you...... well, it''s true that I have something on my mind. It''s just... it''s just a fact that at least we''re not trying to do this to her, is it? So... would it help if you could put in signs simr to that killing? Actually, I didn''t do anything to her, and you know it''s not my fault she''s like that, right?


    "... well, it is."


    I nced backwards to make sure Satya''s words, and Aina was opening and closing her mouth with her eyes open.


    It is Satya whose eyes are pointed, and what is in his eyes is surprise and... awe, is it?


    A slightly paleplexion must be something of a temper.


    Yes, I do know that''s the case.


    Satya didn''t do anything.


    But it is, and this is.


    "I mean, that''s why you said it, right? I can''t show up in front of anybody."


    "I knew what it meant to find out at a nce... so far, is it?"


    "Well, it''s not surprising that I don''t know how far off I am."


    "Hmm... should I have kept it just for a long shot at first and let it get a little closer? No, maybe we should do that now."


    "Am I a rare beast or something? Well, I don''t think that''s necessary, do you? She''ll get used to it soon, too. Even though she''s still a regr person, it doesn''t make any difference that she''s off the hook, either. It''s not Dade who has a super ss. Well, even while I''m saying it."


    I was told, if I looked back, there had certainly been a change in Aina''splexion.


    Although the surprise and awe in his eyes remain the same, he slowly returns to normal.


    It will also stop opening and closing the mouth, and it will be a few moments before it settlespletely.


    And Satya, who anticipated it, grinned.


    "Hi, nice to meet you. My tentative name is Satya Lindenberg. I''m doing a pir of God for once, but I wonder if you don''t mind too much. You''re going to be one of us from now on. Nice to meet you - the next king of demons."


    He greeted Aina with such greetings.

 302 Encounter With God

    Strange and not so surprising.


    No, more precisely, maybe I was already just too surprised to feel paralyzed.


    But at least it''s true it wasn''t a big dealpared to the moment you stepped into this room.


    It''s right in front of you, a presence that shapes the girl''s appearance.


    It was so epted that I made a joke about myself, such as a provisional name, because I understood what to say shortly afterwards.


    - God.


    I knew that there was no lie or falsehood in that word, not what anyone would tell me.


    Eina is not a follower of Sacred Divinity, and God''s presence is to such an extent that he believes in mankind.


    To the extent that it could still be understood at a nce, its presence was so tremendous that it was barometric.


    Or so much so that if I''d met him alone, he might have arrived just like that.


    That didn''t happen because Soma and Hildegard were there with their natural faces.


    It was because I saw him talking to his being with a face that was nothing that I was able to gradually regain my calm.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ve beenpletely calm.


    "Hmmm... the next king of the devil''s guide, is it?


    "Well technically, maybe I should say I''m still a candidate. However, as you know, few people have superior skills, and I think it''s almost settled. By the way, it''s a little different, but it''s quitemon for people from seven heavens to get married, you know? So did modern swords and demons, and I figured if we had something inmon, we''d have something to go through?


    "Why did you tell that story now...!?


    "No, I just remembered, no other way, huh? Soma, I just thought it would be an odd encounter because the next king of swords is insistent too. Oh, speaking of which, you also had superior skills, but you already gave the king''s seat back? No, I''m sorry..."


    "Stop calling me stingy like my loss is confirmed...!


    With such a twisted interaction, Aina felt that - Satya''s eyes could be directed at herself.


    I also felt that those eyes seemed like they were going to see everything about me and be sucked in at the same time.


    I felt something simr in Eleonora''s eyes, but deeper than that, I don''t know what I''m good at.


    I instinctively felt that this was something I shouldn''t keep looking at... but I got a grin and a grin before I turned a blind eye.


    "And yet... yeah, as expected, those clothes look good on Eina"


    "As expected, did you still do it?"


    "Oh, did you find out? Hmm, should I have made it a little harder to understand...?


    "Nah, um, bye. Anyone who can be wasted in so many ways, other than you."


    Whatever their attitude is, something like a bitterugh leaks when they''re really the same about how the Somas aren''t even scared of things instead of changing their attitude...... and lean their necks.


    Something just happened that wasn''t supposed to happen.


    "- Ah. Name..."


    Do you think I know your name? That''s because this is still God. That much is possible. "


    He shrugged his shoulders as if he had said so, as if he were a girl still looking.


    But I knew very well that I was no one else.


    Still, what fades emotions, such as a lot and a lot of fearpared to the first moment I saw it, is that this is what I started to get used to?


    I don''t really understand my emotions myself, but if the other person is really God, maybe that''s what it is.


    And if I thought it was just futile to think about it, there was only one thing left to ask.


    I was not surprised by Satya''s introduction earlier, but I had my doubts.


    "Uh... I need to ask you one thing..."


    "Oh, you don''t need that kind of alterednguage, do you? I don''t like that. I apprentice these two...... I want you to give me a break, but, well, do you want me to take it easy on you?


    "... yes. Okay."


    Is it because I heard the same dialogue yesterday?


    I was so surprised at myself for epting the word lightly.


    But if it''s uneptable, anyway, if it''s epted, there''s no problem.


    When I was so convinced, I uttered the continuation of the words.


    "Well, then... earlier, I was the next king of the devil''s guide."


    "Yeah, there''s something warm you might wonder about?


    "Yeah, there it is. ''Cause the Seven Heavens should be something to be elected from mankind, right?


    That''s why the Demons had homogeneous beings, such as Demon Heavenly Generals.


    If they are to be elected from outside mankind, it should not be surprising that one or so of them should be elected to seven heavens.


    Or, in fact, the seven heavens are the names that can be arranged with suchinants.


    "- No? At least I don''t remember saying a word about that, do I?


    "... Huh? Because then the Devil''s Heavenly General..."


    "Seven Heavens is not simply chosen by force. Each has a condition for being properly elected, and they will not be elected unless that condition is met. In fact, some of them were vacant seats. I don''t remember exactly the details, but maybe they didn''t fit the terms."


    "Hmm... or did you actually choose Seven Heavens?


    Is it now because Soma doesn''t have that much surprise in his fuzzy words, though I hope so?


    In fact, if there really is a God in the Holy Capital, it is also so surprising that such things are decided by God.


    "Oh, yeah, sort of.... It''s a secret, huh? Eleonora''s supposed to be choosing."


    "I just feel like I''m gonna be treated like a magician when I tell someone."


    "Well that would almost certainly happen. By the way, what Eina is saying is that the very separation between humans and demons was created by that human race? The Holy City should not have affirmed its view, and I do not think it is surprising that the Seven Heavens are not limited to mankind."


    "... if you ask me."


    "Well, is that one reason? I have a rtionship in the Sacred Capital, and I try to be as neutral as possible. Oh, there was only one exception. Only the Demon King is an exception. I have the world in my hands."


    "Oh, really? So what''s soma... that? You said soma was insistent, didn''t you?


    Though we honestly haven''t quite figured out yet whether Soma has be the Demon King or has be known as the Demon King, there is no doubt that at least the existence mentioned in the letter from the Empire is Soma.


    So is that just what the Empire calls it on its own, or is Soma the exception...


    "Uh... well, I''m honestly a little messed up around there... for now, Aina, do you have a problem remembering that Soma, you sure are the Demon King, but you also have the qualities to be chosen for the Seven Heavens?


    In the end I remain unsure, but I was able to naturally convince myself that it was not because the person in front of me was God, but maybe because it was soma entanglement.


    It''s not umon for something that you don''t quite understand to happen when soma is involved...... or almost every time.


    If we can''t convince ourselves without really knowing, we can''t do it.


    "I mean, I can actually say the same thing to you around there."


    "What, I...?


    "Yeah, because you''re intricately intertwined with things. Well, that''s our story, and you''re likely to be chosen for seven days, so you don''t have to worry."


    "If you don''t need to care, shouldn''t you have told me from the beginning?


    "Uh... sure. But look, I''m a god. If you ask me, I''ll follow you."


    "I don''t think anyone asked for that right now...?


    Watching such an exchange sideways, Eina nodded one as if she were satisfied with the answer to the question she had spoken for herself.


    In the meantime, it seems possible to be chosen in seven heavens, regardless of what the devil tribe may be.


    To be honest, I can''t tell you how happy I am with that.


    Even if they were really chosen for the Seven Heavens, that doesn''t mean anything would happen.


    It seems like it could be used for something as a dimension, but it''s not like Eina has any advantages as an individual.


    Just.


    I guess it''s because Satya said something weird.


    For some reason, what came to mind was the sight of Sophia standing alongside us, who was often looked after in a variety of ways.


    If we were chosen for the Seven Heavens, we''d be like that.


    "- Oh, yeah, yeah."


    "Yikes......!?


    You were so immersed in your thoughts that you didn''t even think you were, the moment Satya called out to you, a scream was leaking out of your mouth reflexively.


    Three pairs of eyes turned to me, slightly surprised by something, and I could see my face turning red.


    "Uh... what?


    "Oh, yeah... well, it''s a little bit of a hang-up for the current story, isn''t it?


    I lean my neck towards the very content of the story that followed, while thanking you in my heart for continuing the story, albeit in a somewhat confusing way.


    Is it that we still have something to talk about in rtion to Seven Heavens...?


    "Oh, rather than talking about the Seven Heavens, I''m talking about you being the Demon King... Eina will be one of us... at least you''re going to be, right?


    "... well, yeah. I wouldn''t be here in the first ce if I didn''t mean to, and what I''m just leaving. Is that it?"


    As a matter of fact, the role given to Aina by my father was, by the way, over.


    For it was Aina''s role to the point of giving the word, and since then she had been told to leave it to her own discretion.


    So it can be Eina''s will to stay on the spot... but if there are any conditions to be one of us?


    Think that far, no. I reckon that''s natural.


    Even if he''s a friend of Soma''s, there''s no way he can join us unconditionally.


    And no matter what you think, trouble awaits.


    It is also clear from the use of the word panion," etc.


    I haven''t even heard the details yet, and no matter what they say, it''s no wonder.


    Whatever they say, keep your head in ce.


    "Yeah, well... I mean, could you fight you for a second, Soma?


    "... Yes?


    I identally leaked a dumb voice, but I must not be responsible for myself there.


    Aina thought that in a corner of her head, looking at Satya''s face with a grinning smile.

 303 Seven Heavens Of The Next Generation

    Hildegard exhaled one breath, looking at a ce that was to be moved by abrupt satian bullshit about fighting Soma, etc.


    Is it the size of the three rooms that Hildegardo and the others rent?


    Due to the size of the standard room, it is quiterge.


    At least it would berge enough for the ordinary to train.


    The problem is that the two facing each other are not normal.


    "... there was a ce like this in the temple."


    "Well, if you stay locked up all the time, Eleonora will feel sick, too, because you need to move to the point where your body won''t be dull. I can''t walk in the middle of nowhere."


    "That''s why I created this stuff in the temple, and... it''s been a long time."


    "It''s my precious eyes, my hands and my feet."


    After a frigid nce at the grin floated at me saying so, I turn my gaze up.


    What''s spreading there is a blue, sunny sky.


    Being able to put oneself in these environments without going outside the temple is certainly not a privileged treatment.


    However, he shrugged his shoulder when he thought about it so much that it was another story as to whether he wanted it.


    Such things are not something Hildegard should think about and do.


    Rather, what Hildegard has to think about now is another person.


    "Still, I think it was quite abrupt?


    "Really? Being one of us means keeping your back, right? Then I guess it''s only natural that you want to know what you''re capable of?


    "Well, that''s not true. If it wasn''t for you to say it, it wouldn''t be about."


    This God does not dictate such things as seven heavens because of Dada or insanity.


    Although I have never heard of it until I know more, there is no question that it is for this world.


    Whatever I personally think, I''m pretty sure this is God.


    If so, then all that is to be decided is for this world, and seven heavens is not the exception to it.


    And I ran out of words about Eina as one of her sessor candidates, likely.


    I don''t know if you used Eleonora or any other means, but you must be looking into Eina ordingly.


    regardless of theirbat power.


    There''s no reason to check this out.


    "Though, I don''t know if you have any ideas."


    "Oh, that''s surprising. I thought I could me you more."


    "Isn''t Soma following you without saying anything? If you were thinking about something else, your neck would have been blown away by now. He''s sweet on Eina to the point where he gets jealous of me."


    "Personally, I don''t care who you are. I have an image of him being jealous... Well, I wish you proved my innocence. I''m not going to hesitate if I have to, but if I can, I''d like to save you the extra effort... and most importantly, I''d rather not be prejudiced."


    The decision that Soma would have made was that there would probably be no harm to us, including Eina, and we''re not nning anything.


    Or I''m pretty sure he''s up to something... but this is still God for once.


    Even if it''s suspicious, we can''t n anything that doesn''t benefit us... maybe.


    Well, if anything happens, that''s when you have to think about it, and that''s when Soma forgives you.


    What Hildegard should have done now, then, was to keep an eye on the situation.


    "... Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since we''ve been facing each other like this... or is this actually the first time we''ve been dealing one-on-one?


    "... right. I used to fight shoulder to shoulder in college, but I never fought you when I trained, and I used to shoot you a little bit with magic, but I didn''t fight you."


    The throwing words were the usual, easy-going ones, but clearly different when it came to the atmosphere.


    All Satya wanted was to gauge Aina''s strength.


    I don''t mention winning or losing, and on the contrary, I don''t even specify to what extent.


    But you two already don''t seem to care.


    ... This is how you look at these asions and you know it well.


    Though Soma often shudders that he is not bound to battle or anything because he has already reached the top of his sword¡­ The essence of Soma is still to fight and to walk.


    When ites to fighting, you won''t lose your hand, and you won''t give up again.


    Whenever you say anything in your mouth, you just hate to lose, your eyes are always on victory.


    And most importantly... it''s fun for Soma.


    The grin in your mouth proves it.


    Regardless, I guess it is also true that you want and want magic.


    But even then, Soma is still on the path of the sword.


    unconsciously, or already there as part of themselves.


    Otherwise, there is no way that we can make it fifteen and line it up for the entire height of the previous life... Above all, there is no way that we can reach the top of the sword or anything.


    Aina''s not like that, but I''m sure she''s simply happy to have a grin on her mouth.


    I can fight soma... I can show soma my power.


    I can show that I''ve been able to get this far.


    That''s not what I would normally be able to do, but God has fed me anyway.


    Then I don''t have any hands to ride.


    I know how Hildegard feels about Eina that way, simply because I can empathize that I would think so if I were you.


    So to be honest, I''m very jealous.


    If I can rece you, I want to rece you.


    "You can''t, can you? This is only Eina''s test."


    "I know you do."


    I know, but... that doesn''t cure the feeling of envy.


    They stare at each other with eyes simr to jealousy...... eventually, they are ready for each other.


    There is no referee because it is not a mock fight.


    There''s no signal to start.


    There''s only two things there to fight for and two things to watch for.


    Peahyolo and an unnamed bird appeared in a square cut sky, and the next moment, the two shed.


    Though I said sh, it didn''t technically produce something visible and intense.


    In action, Aina just stuck her left arm out before she lifted it, and Soma just waved her arm.


    But Satya, who had seen the sight, narrowed her eyes and murmured as she was impressed.


    "Heh... Is this a good education for you guys, or is she so talented... which one is it?


    "Whether it''s the result of our education or not... Well, it''s a lot and a half. And then it has to do with environmental factors."


    "The environment¡­ synchronization and the presence of a teacher."


    "As for the teacher, it''s unclear whether he''s aware of it."


    "It''s a total luxury¡­ I can''t believe you have a friend with extra skill that should be rare and can teach you from seven days straight"


    "I don''t know if I''m teaching or if I''m just letting myself go..."


    Even while the Hildegards have said that to each other, things haven''t changed with the Somas.


    Aina stays dressed with her left arm sticking out and Soma is just waving her arm on the spot.


    Depending on the viewer, you''d even think it was boring. The sight was unfolding there.


    But it seems so, because those are the two.


    Assuming you rece one with another, there should be apletely different sight on the spot.


    For example, if you put advanced skill holders of swordsmanship instead of soma, you would be able to fire grind them in an instant, or the same thing might happen depending on your degree of practice, that you would have special skill holders.


    Conversely, if you put advanced, or less sophisticated, superior skills in ce of Eina, you will end up on the spot in an instant.


    In short, both parties are doing fairly advanced things.


    Especially what Eina is doing, so much so that even Hildegard can unexpectedly keep an eye out.


    Eina also doesn''t seem to be moving at all while still dressed in the same outfit at first nce, but if you look closely, you can see it isn''t.


    The sloppy, drooping fingers of his right hand were not busy, making moves that just seemed to move irregrly or to portray some kind of writing, and its mouth was moving as if it were whining about something early.


    But that has nothing to do with Soma waving her arms and the asional sparks scattering around it.


    "Assemble another magic in parallel while attackingpletely unchanging,? Besides, the attack doesn''t just sound like it''s unleashing a single magic in the attack, does it?


    "Well, at least we''re using all kinds of jamming magic at the same time to keep attacks from being detected, including transparency. To the extent that you simply used unchanging magic, you''re stuck in Soma at the next moment. Plus, it looks like you''re out of control when you dare toplete your magic."


    To put it mildly, the use of magic without chanting is, in fact, a fairly advanced skill.


    To the extent that it is said to be a special privilege, it is not something that can be normally used.


    It''s just that if I say that, that''s all I''m talking about.


    I''m not releasing anything without chanting, but only to the extent that I have advanced skills, even if I have the finest foothold for a superior skilled opponent.


    And to Soma opponents, who are more than that, they are not even supposed to be stepping back.


    But now he''s seeding in stopping because Eina isn''t simply unleashing unchanging magic.


    It activates at least five unchanging magics in parallel, making it harder for Soma to sense when to attack.


    All you can earn from that would be just under a second ofma.


    But in this level of battle, that time is precious above all else.


    If that time hadn''t been earned, Aina would have fallen and fallen on the spot atst.


    Whether it is slight or not, if time is to be bought, all that is left is to ovep it.


    It''s not as easy to say by mouth, but it''s glued because it''s fulfilling it.


    Though, of course, where I kept doing that, there''s no winning.


    What Aina''s doing, if you say so, is impotent.


    If you don''t, Soma''s opponents and the like won''t be able to act, so you''re just forcefully forming your ass together.


    Instead, physical and mental strength will be galloping and its bnce will not be so far tilted.


    That''s why Aina is setting up another one.


    High speed chanting unrecognizable as sound and aerial drawing of intricate demonic squares using fingers.


    Eina assembles one magic as she executes in parallel what is impossible to achieve with just one of them in terms of advanced skills.


    It is the result of Eina''s previous training, but at the same time it is still impossible in the original Eina.


    It uses a number of unchanging magic in parallel at the same time that is said to be impossible if not superior.


    Even though Eina''s talent has slipped through and she has the training she deserves, there is a limit.


    It was that left hand that was depressing the impossibility.


    What is inherently unchanging magic is that at that point everything isplete.


    Because after unconsciously assembling all the magic of what effect it unleashes toward which subject, it performs.


    But unconscious, therefore, the thought that divides it into the processing of that part is surely taken away.


    That''s why Eina cut that part off.


    It assembled magic without finalizing the subject.


    Doing so reduces the amount of thinking necessary for processing, and by turning that amount of processing power, Eina manages to make the status quo possible.


    As it were, the magic assembled just erupts.


    It is only natural because there is no object to be released, and it is that left hand that is providing that aid.


    If it is inherently unchanging, it is not necessary to show orientation.


    Because I don''t know where magic flies with speed, which is the advantage of unchanging magic.


    But you must be prioritizing ensuring processing power because you understand that Soma has no point in its advantages.


    "It''s something that doesn''te out of the ordinary idea, though, and most of all, the scary thing is that you can make it happen, right? Have you been practicing?


    "If so, Soma''s mouth would have been a little tighter"


    "I see... I don''t know if you just came up with it, or if you''ve been sneaking up on it for a long time... well, either way, it doesn''t make a big difference. Before the idea came out, it''s not something I could normally do to the extent I practiced. Yeah... that''s great, and you have to be."


    Hildegard turned to Satya with a fun grin. Hildegard turned his gaze toward the two of them immediately, even as he turned a frigid gaze.


    If you''re up to something, it''s a good story to pursueter, because the other settlement seemed close.


    As I said earlier, the status quo is just what Eina is forcefully making up.


    The equilibrium copses in an instant, even if just something slips a little.


    For example, even as soon as the magic Aina is working on isplete.


    And then the settlement wille in an instant.


    Because Aina won''t be able to create the same situation again, and Soma won''t let that happen.


    In other words, the battle depends on the magic Aina is putting together.


    Will the array be unleashed, and the soma not be smitten, or will it still be smitten?


    If Soma really meant it, he would be able to do it without difficulty, but if he said it, this adhesive state wouldn''t make it from the beginning.


    This is only a test of Eina''s strength.


    Soma is limiting its power, but it is also a limitation that Soma anticipated would suffice.


    If we can go beyond that, then this battle is a mistake in Eina''s win.


    The question of whether it makes sense there, etc., is an excerpt itself.


    Sure, it may not mean anything to most of them... but at least between those two, there is.


    To see the end of it, Hildegard narrowed his eyes - finally, Aina''s mouth and right hand movement stopped.


    The silence of the moment.


    Aina''s mouth opened again as if all the movement would stop for just a moment and break the silence -


    "-Su."


    One sound.


    That was everything.


    So it''s all over.


    For in the next moment Aina''s body slowly began to lean, and before her eyes was the figure of Soma.


    Given that Soma''s arm is in a shaken out state, it''s not necessary to talk about what happened.


    The force falls out of Eina''s hands and feet¡­ Still, its mouth opens.


    "... Damn, already. Sure, I was aware your concentration was broken just for a moment... but you really are the same as ever when that leads to fatal injuries."


    "No, would it be natural for a moment''s gap to lead to victory or defeat? This level of battle is even worse. Well, still, I''m surprised you''re able to make it this far."


    "... Huh. I couldn''t even unleash the magic of my life after all, so I''m d they said that."


    I guess that word must be for real... but at the same time, I guess it''s not all true.


    A small grin in her mouth and her eyes narrowed in remorse were representing Eina''s mood.


    "Ahhh... I still can''t do it at all..."


    Looking at Aina crumbling on the spot with her sigh, Hildegard thinks.


    Had it been me standing there, would I have fought so far?


    Would they have spoken those words from soma?


    It was all hypothetical talk, and I knew it didn''t make sense to even think about it¡­ Hildegard exhaled one sigh while lodging envy in his eyes in many ways.

 304 Formerly The Strongest, Take GodS Class

    "Well, that''s a new and more friends, and I''ll stick with you today to study."


    Behind the bright and unleashed words, it was the emotions of awkwardness and bewilderment that filled the spot.


    Though, naturally, Soma, who belongs on the frivolous side, exhales.


    "Well, there is no disagreement about the study, but it seems that Eina has not yet been pulled out of the confusion?


    If you turn your gaze as you say it, Aina is expressing confusion throughout her body, not just that look.


    Immediately after the end of something in the name of an earlier arm trial, we went back to Satya''s room as if nothing had happened, and given that the first voice was the one earlier, it was only natural.


    "Uh... what am I after all? Recognized as apanion, is that okay...?


    "Well, if I say I won''t admit it in this stream, my senior will bust it, so I don''t think it''s a problem to worry about it."


    "I don''t know if I really needed it in the first ce."


    "It was really necessary... okay. When the timees, you''ll understand what I''m trying to say."


    Somehow Satya has made a suspicious statement until she was deliberate, but Soma just shrugs it off her shoulder.


    Although the sun is still shallow since we met, I guess Satya is really God, something that no one tells me but understands.


    So even if there''s something you''re up to, it''s going to be good for this one eventually.


    The degree of trust Soma has in a thing called God.


    "Hmmm... I''m curious when ites to not faith in me, but I guess it''s just a luxury to say that"


    "What the hell are you talking about...?


    "This way. So, well, that''s just a joke, right? He said he would talk about it to a certain extent. I can leave it to you and the others, but it would be my duty to exin the area."


    That''s what Satya said, now it''s time to start exining to Aina really firmly.


    About the current state of the world, about the devil, about Soma, about the Empire, about the future, etc.


    Although it was a fairly simple exnation, it would be like that because no matter how much time I had if I had exined it from scratch, it would not be enough.


    If you don''t know anything, you just have to exin it again then.


    Nevertheless, as usual, confusion has not disappeared from Eina''s face as to whether she gave too much information to understand immediately.


    However, given that the eyes also have a satisfactory color, it seems that we have been able to grasp the minimum amount of information required.


    "... the world is too big or something to say instantly... but in short, you''re caught up in something you don''t really understand soma again, I mean, you stuck yourself in the neck, right?


    "No, I got myself involved this time, and I don''t think I''m wrong?


    "Nevertheless, it''s also true that you decided to stick your neck in?


    I shrug my shoulders back because I was right.


    It is as I said to Hildegard before.


    Anyway, this is a matter of letting it go but one day it wille in front of me.


    Then it would end sooner if we were actively involved, and some things are like a vague hunch that if we don''t, we could retrieve something important where it''s deadly.


    Above all, now.


    So, more than that, I didn''t have the option of not sticking my neck in order to get what I wanted.


    "Well, for now, that''s enough if you know what I mean. So, there''s something I can do, right? Well, Soma owes me a lot of money, and I''m going to pay you back around here."


    "Oh... by the way, is that a genuine word?


    "... what are you saying besides being serious?


    "No? Just checking.... Gosh, no, Soma, you seem loved more than anything."


    "Would it? Are you jealous?


    Was the response unexpected, after Satya blinks for a few moments, something like a bitterugh.


    Unless it was my fault, there was something envious in those eyes as well.


    "I sincerely envy you. I also get a lot of love... but unfortunately, I didn''t get anything from the person I really wanted."


    "Well, that''s amon thing with gods. Most of all, I''m not borderless right now...!


    With that said, Hildegard has shown off clumsy winks and such, but Soma went through gorgeously.


    It''s a lot of time because I tried my arms and did something.


    I don''t have time to do anything extra.


    "It''s not extra for me......!?


    "It''s either unnecessary or useless for everyone but you. All right, well, now is the time to really start today''s ''ss''? The Empire won''t be moving any time soon, but it''s not like we can afford much."


    Since there was no objection, leave Hildegard alone noisy and sit in the chair ced in the right position.


    Sitting in the same way, Aina looks somewhat intrigued looking lightly around.


    "''ss'', in short, means doing the same thing you were taking at the college, right? I''ve never done anything like this before, so it feels a little weird..."


    "I may feel that way in the beginning, but in short, it''s a matter of getting used to it. I think you''ll soon get used to it."


    I wonder if that''s what it is, and so on. Eina is looking further around, but honestly, the feeling was somewhat soma could tell.


    Though this room is luxurious in decorations and such, in the end, it''s not much different from the room where Soma and the others are staying.


    The thought of doing it in such a ce is certainly only a little bit.


    By the way, ''ss'' means what it is.


    In short, it is time to teach about the truth andmon sense of the world as only Satya knows it.


    I''m just using it as it is because I can''t think of a name other than ss, and it doesn''t mean it''s some kind of hidden word.


    Still, the content to be taught at all costs is the content, and even the other person to be taught is the other person.


    I understand that there are thoughts that it might be done in a more majestic atmosphere, such as teaching the truth about the world from God.


    But even though he is a god, he is a satire.


    I''m sure Aina''s difort will fade before it''s too far away, and she''ll start to wonder if it''s something like this.


    "Mmmm...? I think I just sensed some kind of sign that you''d make fun of me.


    "It would be my fault. So you''re the one who said you couldn''t afford much? We don''t have much time, so let''s get started. And sit down, too, Hildegard."


    "Nooo... I think my response to me is getting cluttered up?


    "It would be called karma"


    When you''re appropriately dealing with Hildegard that way, Satya''s certainly right, too, groans.


    I had a rough day until it started a long time ago, but it seems to finally start.


    "Well, now it''s really time to start... um, I don''t know what to do with the content"


    "You say that every time. Or is this still a review of existing information anyway?


    Hildegard said that with a frigid eye, probably because he only did what he would call a mix of perceptions, even confirming and reviewing information that all of the sses he had in fact already known a few times.


    To be honest, that''s what Soma thought.


    But.


    "No, because I''m almost done with the reunion. I think it''s basically unknown to you guys from here on out, huh?


    "Ho...?


    I was willing to listen seriously from the beginning, but I''m even more motivated by the word.


    Knowing what you don''t know is fun, and only a limited number of people, starting with Satya, know that information.


    It was too much to stimte Soma''s curiosity, including that it might be used for something.


    And.


    "Uh, yeah......... okay, shall I arr it? Even if it means unknown information to be the first to know, I''m sure you deserve it the most. Yeah, so... do you guys know anything about a big disconnect, or a nk period?


    It was with such words that Satya''s first ss in a sense began.

 305 Find Out The Truth About The Former Strongest, Blank Period

    Big disconnect, or nk period.


    Both of those are unfamiliar words for Soma.


    But it didn''t mean I hadn''t heard of it at all.


    Sure...


    "About five hundred years ago now...... was it a word indicating when the evil gods were supposedly raging around?


    "Correct. Because of this, the history of several countries has been interrupted, and about ten to twenty years ago, materials have been lost to get to know the time, so it''s a nickname, but it refers to the time of the day and it''s called the Great Cut-off, or nk Period, so..."


    "A scar at the hands of God given to human history, showing God''s mightiness, even though it fell, could it have been? But what''s wrong with that?


    "Yeah, that''s her fault, but it''s actually primarily on the human side,"


    "Because of the human side......? What''s that supposed to mean?


    I''ve heard a bit about the evil god bing the evil god... i.e. the cause of God''s fall was on the human side, but I''m sure that''s not what I meant.


    But other than that, what can you think of?


    "Hmm... although it seems possible that it is because of the evil gods, some of them were actually because of mankind''s inner geva, or something?


    "Well, there is. Just because there''s a threat to the whole thing doesn''t mean you can''t struggle if that''s all it takes. I mean, it''s something I''ve heard somewhere."


    "Speaking of which, you''ve heard that happened when you crusaded the Demon King..."


    "Experience tells me that''s not true, is it? Instead, it''s only until it''s warm. What was really terrible was that you just couldn''t talk."


    "How terrible it was...... Nevertheless, should we think that when we crusaded the Demon King, we were different when we were evil than we had ever heard of when we were evil gods because we had some such stories to tell?


    I turned my gaze to Satya as I said, and she shrugged my shoulder.


    When I fix the words, is there such a thing as correct?


    And the words actually came true.


    "When I crusade for the Demon King, I don''t see it that much either, because as far as I''m concerned, it honestly feels like how it happened. Instead, I''m the exception."


    "But when it does, I wonder what we''ll haveter.... or even as I guess what happened at the time, I''m not sure what was going on at the time because of that great disconnect, so I feel like trying to guess in the first ce isn''t possible per se?


    "Well, sure. And I''m going to say the answer because it''s not the purpose of this ss to make you guess what happened at the time, but the name of several countries disappeared at the time because they were simply united."


    "To counter the evil gods of mighty power, isn''t it?


    "So that''s it. There''s only one country she destroyed directly. Even more rigorously, if you destroy the capital of that country, you will feel that it has copsed at will. So I''m not going to tell you that she''s not responsible."


    "Hmmm... Speaking of which, I''ve heard one ce called the Wraith Land, but on the contrary, I''ve never heard anything else."


    It''s a story that even now it''s turned into and of death that doesn''t grow one weed, but if the Evil Gods were really more rampant, there should be other simr ces.


    I have no doubt because it is the testimony of those who originally knew at the time, but at least there is no contradiction at the moment.


    "She waited there the whole time, and it was there that she was eventually destroyed. However, there was no reason for countries to know that at the time, so we put our hands together so that we could fight it a little bit, so that we could resist it, not just the big countries."


    "I see...? But then again, I don''t feel like the word responsibility deserves it?


    "Right. Although it is at the hands of men that the history of many countries has been interrupted, it cannot be said that it is to me."


    "Yeah, ''cause that''s not what caused it. I mean, don''t you think that''s strange? Just because we unite doesn''t mean that the history of the country that was there before disappears. If it''s not destroyed, it''s usually inherited as it is."


    Speaking of which, you only said that the name of the country had disappeared.


    "That sort of thing. So, well, I''m also going to conclude that history broke because we burned the materials of the time ourselves. I physically erased it, so it''s only natural that the history of the country that was there will be interrupted."


    "Is...? How did that happen?


    Hildegard with a shing face, but I''m sure the Somas would have looked simr.


    Because normally, it''s not something you can have inside.


    In short, it treats the history of the time as ck history and decides that it did not.


    What the hell would I do that for?


    "By the way, should I take it for granted, I didn''t do it at the time, roughly 200 years from then? About 300 years ago."


    "Civil strife... No, I think we''re going to split normally if we do that."


    "Well, I don''t think you know a bit about this. I mean, it''s a disgrace to us when we smash it."


    "Of which... of holy divinity, you mean?


    "What the hell did Shame do to you?


    "Hey, it was a time when I couldn''t afford a lot of things around here either, so I felt like if I realized... it seemed like someone had risked part of it that God had fallen and done harm to people"


    "I fear that one day you may fall more than you are God... considering the possibility that you will be?


    That''s not what I said, Satya exhaled her sigh.


    If you think about it in theory, you can''t say it''s impossible.


    Theoretically, it means everything is possible, except that the odds are zero.


    There''s no way I can say that.


    And in fact, God is falling.


    There''s no way I can deny it... but at the same time, it''s just an outrage.


    Even if it''s the same god, it''s just that it''s called the same god.


    It''s natural to think that just because someone somewhere went mad, maybe one day they would go crazy too, but if you try to erase someone out there who went mad from the record, that''s what''s crazy.


    I just put a lid on the smelly stuff, and it doesn''t mean its contents are gone.


    Instead, it would be far more harmful to keep dangerous things out of sight and make them stop thinking.


    "Of course it''s an extreme part of what I''ve thought about that. But unfortunately, they had power, and the art ofmunicating that voice existed all over the world. We had a country at the time, and we were at the top of the world."


    "Well, if you have a country, it makes no sense."


    Even now, if we do it well, we have a degree of influence that makes the world bisectable.


    It was also natural for that to happen if we had a solid foundation: the country.


    "It''s actually due to the fact that we don''t have a country right now. At the time, only a fraction of it was rampant, but instantly it spread to the whole world, and when I realized it, there was a pocky nk in history"


    "To never repeat that mistake again, you mean?


    "If it''s true, I guess we should dissolve Holy Theism, and I''ve considered it for once."


    "Is that too much influence,"


    "And I don''t know how far it''s going to ripple anymore."


    "Well, if I just think about it lightly, it''s gonna be terrible for now, you know."


    "For once, this still tends to shrink a bit, doesn''t it? It''s just... it''s a theory of results, but I might say I''m d I still have this much influence."


    "Hmm... what do you mean?


    "Earlier, you said our influence had spread all over the world, didn''t you? But technically, that''s not right. Technically, there''s only one country that wasn''t affected"


    "¡­ Empire of Upitel, is it"


    ording to the flow of the story, it can be anything else.


    If I told her so, Satya nodded as she shrugged her shoulders.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "... Is that what we talked about today? What does that have to do with this? Or has it been erased... no, in a history that hasn''t been erased, maybe?


    "Well... all I can say so far is that it''s possible, too? Or, to be honest, I''m not sure why it''s on the world side."


    "For that matter, didn''t I feel so surprised that the Empire turned to its enemies?


    "That doesn''t surprise me. But it''s true that I was seriously surprised when I saw that paper. I thought it wasn''t just there."


    "Hmm... what reason is that?


    "It''s a simple story. That country has always thought about mankind as a whole, no matter who stands on top. Step aside without even being flushed by the will of a great power. Even though it''s nearly a thousand years old, that country has never been at its peak. Probably, intentionally, yeah. Well, that wasn''t until I became the emperor of our time."


    So I don''t know if it has anything to do with it, but I decided to talk about it this time because it''s not necessarily irrelevant.


    It''s a story that has nothing to do with magic, and I don''t feel like I can apply it to anything, but preparedness for the world and the Empire is urgent.


    Then I guess there''s no choice but to be told these stories.


    Above all, it was myself who wanted it, and it is also true that curiosity was somewhat satisfied in the sense that I had learned something I did not know.


    However, soma exhaled one breath, thinking that if she could, she would tell me a story that seemed to have something to do with this one, and could have something to do with magic.

 306 Former Strongest, Know Various Facts

    It''s obvious, but Satya has other things to do besides give her sses.


    The original Lord of the Holy City is Satya.


    There are things that require Satya''s opinion or a vote.


    Until the arrival of the Somas, they had been there at once when they woke up to deal with such matters, but now things are happening.


    Apparently, the majority of them are handled as they are by Eleonora.


    I''m giving you the authority to do that... or it doesn''t seem to be a problem at all.


    It is Satya''s saying that Eleonora was never skipping, but even spinning things that he didn''t need either to be overly disciplined.


    Given that it was a mix of stupidity, I suspect Satya just wanted to skip it more, but not to mention flowers?


    Together, as it turns out, the status quo takes on a form close to Satya''s wishes, but still does not amount to zero.


    There are a few things that really need Satya, so we need time to process them.


    And that happens, and not all of Satya''s time on the day she''s awake is poured out on the Somas.


    About an hour before lunch and an hour before dinner.


    That was the time when Satya''s sses would not take ce, i.e. the free time of the Somas.


    "And even when they say freedom, I honestly don''t know what to do...?


    But to tell the truth, Eina said so and gave a bewildered look.


    Well, naturally, that''s true.


    "Hmm... but I''m really free, so all I can say is you can do whatever you want. Besides, it''s basically mealtime as it is, so it''s tough to go outside... no, is it even tough to go outside with the assumption that you dare eat outside? Speaking of which, I''ve never been to the Holy City to eat out..."


    "What are we going to do to make your ns, not Aina..."


    To Hildegardo''s words like a shudder, Soma returns her thoughts whoops.


    That was unattractive, but you can''t just leave Eina here alone.


    It wasn''t exactly Eina or the hand to take her outside, but it''s the same in the sense that Soma knows nothing about the Holy Capital, even though she''s been here longer.


    Even if such people form each other and go outside, I''m even suspicious of being able to get a good meal.


    At least it should be another time.


    "... by the way, how were you guys killing time?


    "Well, basically, I''ve been reading a book I borrowed."


    "I was watching such a soma...!


    Isn''t that like putting your chest up and saying?


    Eina had simr feelings, she sighed out with her hands on her forehead.


    "I mean, I''ve been wondering for a while since yesterday, was Mr. Hildegard like this? I feel like I''ve been holding back a little bit more..."


    "Hmm... if you ask me, is it?


    Although this has always been the case in situations where we speak one-on-one, I also feel that we have been more restrained in situations where others have eyes.


    Though I also feel like it wasn''t a big difference, that''s what Eina says, which means at least that''s what Eina feels.


    Turning his doubtful eyes to Hildegard in that way, he told him with his chest stretched again:


    "I''ve dumped my weight on Radius...!


    "Pick it up now."


    Exhaling sighs at the fool, well I guess this is it already.


    Regardless, I don''t mean Hildegard, I mean leisure time crushing.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like we want to do anything in particr, so we can have this conversation here until time."


    "... uh, I''m helpful, are you okay with that?


    "I''ll be free for a day tomorrow anyway. It''s the same with my whole life that I can''t think of anything to do."


    "Well, I''m d to hear that."


    "I just wanted to say that you should shut up and do what you have to do... but you''re usually moving your arms even as youe into the conversation. Why are you so capable of such a ce for nothing...?


    "Well, this is still God."


    That''s how he shows off his Doya face, sure, even this, the word suited him well.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t look like it.


    By the way, not now, but Soma and the others are not moving the room during the break.


    And this is originally Satya''s room.


    It was rather natural for Satya to do the work assigned to her there, and as a result, the Somas were chatting while in the same space as Satya, who was now working.


    However, this is what Satya wants.


    Soma and the others decided to stay in the same room, whether it was a break or not, because they said that the roots were lonely or something and that it would be better if people were nearby to work.


    Fortunately, although I do not pinch my mouth from time to time, there will be no problem because it seems that those who work are able to do so without problems.


    Note that I haven''t actually told Aina about this yet, so I''m not supposed to know... but I''m probably starting to get used to dealing with it normally.


    Well, it''s something you can''t help but be in awe of the other guy, and this is not a problem either.


    Or can we even say it''s a good trend?


    Whatever.


    "Well, that''s the decision for now...... what should we talk about even if we chat"


    "¡­ it is true that, when they say otherwise, this is not particrly true."


    "No, there is, isn''t there? Especially Soma."


    "Hmm? Is that me?


    "I don''t think there''s something you haven''t checked with Eina yet?


    "Oh... are you talking about Radius?


    Speaking of which, while I was trying to ask what had happened after I was gone, I didn''t have the opportunity to ask.


    Sure is a good opportunity when ites to good opportunities.


    Hildegard is still very good at this kind of thing.


    "Huh."


    Praise me for this! But if I don''t even show you the Doya face that I''m just saying, it''s perfect, or maybe I really cared about that, but don''t you realize it''s only counterproductive?


    And Satya looks at Hildegard like that with a face that doesn''t make sense, but she may have already forgotten that she looked simr earlier.


    But such an idiotic deity thing went through, while Soma turned her gaze to Aina.


    "Speaking of which, why was I distracted to ask, what was Radius like after my senior disappeared?


    "Right... well, it''s been a lot of trouble, huh? Mr. Hildegard just disappears after he deres his will, and Sophia and the others are calm in the face, but his words and actions clearlycked calm. If Mr. Hildegard was toote for another day, he might have gone to war with the Holy City."


    "Wow... we might have picked that up too. I''m not going to lose because there are two Seven Heavens, but I''m sorry about all that noise. So if the Empire had dered war, it might not have been this rxing by now."


    "Speaking of which, were you wrong to see when I wasing?... Think about it, do you feel you''re taking your predictions too far off?


    "Uh... well, maybe we''ll talk about thatter. Oh, you don''t mind if I keep talking about me, do you?


    "Hmm... but we didn''t have to break out in the end, so that''s the end of it, right?


    "Right. And then I went back to Dimento."


    "Dimension... Speaking of which, how was Dimension?


    "Whatever they say, it''s normal...... oh no, it''s normal, wasn''t it?


    "Mm? What does that mean?


    Yeah, yeah, I don''t think something''s gonna happen over there, but I still can''t say enough that nothing''s gonna happen like it used to.


    Seems like Eina forgot, so even if it did, it wouldn''t really be a big deal... etc. Though it was a thought soma, it apparently had a slightly different direction.


    "Uh, it''s not like something happened, it''s the other way around. There was nothing there. I thought something was going on until I didn''t say as much as Radius, but nothing like that. When I told him that Mr. Hildegard was early, he said," Well, I guess so. "


    "Oh...... I see"


    If it is indeed Iori, that would be the reaction.


    Because Io knows about Satya, it is natural to react differently than Radius.


    Alternatively, there is no wonder that we were able to predict to arge extent.


    "I see... are you convinced?


    "At least I can be a senior... but you seem dissatisfied, don''t you?


    Aina looked like she didn''t know why she was convinced.


    From the soma, on the contrary, I don''t know why I''m not convinced, and so on... and so far I thought, the mundane question crosses my mind.


    "... Speaking of which, how well does Eina know about her father, about Iori?


    At the same time, how far does he tell his daughter about himself?


    And depending, you must also know why Eina would react like that.


    But at this point, it''s pretty predictable.


    "About my father...? Even if they say so... I don''t think they know much about it, do they? ''Cause my father was a brave man, that''s what I found out in college."


    "Well, not exactly what I expected..."


    He''s not like that.


    "I don''t know how to say this in front of my daughter, but basically he''s amodity."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just a fact."


    "To be honest, I still can''t believe that I still have kids..."


    And it was the result of some sort of associative game that it passed to have the back of the brain of instant soma.


    Having a child naturally means that there are those who have had the child, and we cannot assume that role regardless of Iori.


    Then inevitably there was a mother, and at the end of that thought, I realized that, speaking of which, Soma didn''t know about Eina''s mother.


    "Well, Aina has a mother..."


    "What are you taking for granted...? But speaking of which, you never had a mother when you came to the castle."


    "Hmm. So somehow I never realized before...... by the way, what kind of mother are you?


    "I don''t care what they say... I''m embarrassed to exin what my mother is like?


    "Is that so too...... so what''s the look like? Does it still resemble Eina?


    "Simr, they say, but you honestly don''t quite understand yourself. Well, maybe it''s because they don''t look alike at all in a way. Because my mother has dark hair and dark eyes just like my father."


    "Ho..."


    Naturally, it was also first-sighted information.


    But then...


    Does that mean that only Aina is different?


    "Well, yeah. Honestly, I used to think it was a lot when I was a little girl. I used to feel like I didn''t inherit the talents of the two of them. My mother doesn''t really like her own hair or eyes, though. Anything. It used to be a hated color."


    "Hmm...? Is that so...?


    ck should have been more of a delightful color.


    Lie or true, by which I mean excellence in talent.


    At least I don''t remember hearing stories about being abhorred, etc.


    But.


    "Oh... that''s what Veritas said in an extremely small part of it. Sure, because the Demon King had dark hair and dark eyes, he was perceived as ominous? Still, like I said, most people didn''t believe that."


    "I mean, if that''s the case, then Cami shouldn''t either, right? Cami must have been from Veritas, but I don''t remember hearing that, do I?


    "Because only a limited number of people said so. Cami didn''t get a voice, or it was decided Cami wasn''t eligible. Cami''s not a tea mixer, even though it''s ck."


    "It''s quite a mess..."


    "It''s superstitious."


    "But when you say that, you''re also superstitious that you have different talents depending on the color of your hair, right? Sure, from what I saw at the academy, I felt like I was inclined to..."


    "Oh, if we''re talking about the rtionship between hair color and talent, it''s true, isn''t it? Because I did."


    Momentster, the gaze of the Somas was simultaneously directed towards Satya.


    Although I had heard stories about various hair rtionships, it was the first time I had heard stories that would be definitive.


    Around even Hildegard''s eyes open, it''s about seeing how much this story is.


    "Hmm... I have no particr reason to doubt it, but why did you do it?


    "Huh? ''Cause that''s easier to understand, right? At a nce, you can see what talent you have, and it''s easier to stretch your power in that direction."


    "You''re right... you created such aw on purpose for such a thing...?


    Apparently, it''s impossible.


    From Hildegard''s reaction, I know that very well.


    But Satya didn''t seem to care, letting him do the uselessly clever thing of moving his arms but shrugging his shoulders.


    "It was meant to be one of the antidotes to her... evil."


    "To the Evil God...? How does that rte to counteracting evil gods?


    It should have been a story in the first ce that Satya immediately summoned a hero''s worthy soul from another world because there was nothing he could do about it.


    It should have been a metastasis, not a reincarnation, so the color of the hair there has nothing to do with it.


    No, or maybe it will take a correction or something in that part when youe over here... but I get the following word that it doesn''t seem to be that way.


    "Thank you. I didn''t mean to call for help. I''m just going to do something with the people of this world... and make abyrinth or something."


    "Labyrinth...? What does thebyrinth have to do with this?


    "I''m supposed to be for trials. device to train people and empower them to counter her. There were too many people who believed in me, and I couldn''t have given them the strength to do otherwise."


    It all went to waste, but Aina looked at Satya in an uplicated way when she was at ease with things like that.


    Perhaps I spoke to Aina like that because the way she looked seemed spicy somehow.


    "Aina, what''s wrong?


    "... no? I just thought that when you''re here, you''re gonna get pompous and information you never knew before. I was still going to study quite a bit in college..."


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about the information we know here because it''s all we can''t know in college. I mean, this is my first experience with new informationing out, right?


    "Not at all. Let''s overact a little bit. Besides, it''s supposed to be a break now, isn''t it?


    "Whoa, speaking of which, you did. Well, I guess I''ll just concentrate a little bit on my job."


    That said, Soma watched with indescribability about Satya, who had turned her gaze back to the job at hand to deflect her face from us.


    It''s easy to predict what the rtionship was, even if you don''t call it that way as much as you can about the Evil God and think from what you keep saying to her.


    How did Satya feel when she thought and executed all sorts of things to destroy in order to counter such an opponent, but everything was useless and she asked someone for help that had nothing to do with it?


    That''s not something you can imagine even if you want to... and I guess it''s something you shouldn''t even care about that you figured out poorly.


    With that in mind, I look up at the ceiling somehow.


    And I think it''s the same thing now that you have to ask someone who doesn''t have anything to do with it.


    Besides, things are going on then.


    It is only this time that the Somas are doing this here and now to clean up what they did not clean up at that time in a certain sense.


    And I almost think of something, and Soma sighs half-reflexively.


    But there was nothing gained, and Soma dropped her sigh into the ceiling again, wanting to go back to life where she could really just think about magic.

 307 Laughter And Magic

    Even though the atmosphere bes just a little strange, it is lunch where we have been chatting for a while, and if we finish eating that, it is the resumption of sses.


    I looked lightly at the room I came back to again and leaked a sigh of relief because no one had dragged the atmosphere earlier.


    A mild tension, a slight exaltation and a greedy and sincere desire to restore everything to itself.


    I thought something simr earlier, but the atmosphere here was still simr to that of the College.


    Well, maybe it''s natural.


    The fact that someone tells you something has nothing to do with the ce or the other person.


    They teach seriously, and this one begs to teach sincerely.


    It was only natural that the atmosphere should be simr because the same thing was done.


    And when I was thinking about that, I identally got eyes on Soma.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, or because I felt my gaze, but the matter of seeing each other as a matter of fact already exists.


    "... eh"


    Momentster, Aina was reflectively distracted.


    It''s not like anything happened.


    I just remembered that, uh, speaking of which, I''m wearing something different today.


    Then I was inadvertently embarrassed.


    Aina''s wearing this made-up outfit, if I''m being honest, is just in mean.


    Because I only felt disproportionate to be treated as a messenger in the Holy City, I spoke when I offered a service that I didn''t even know I could do, but in fact the Holy City side did not intend to do so from the beginning.


    Besides, even the Somas understood that.


    Perhaps Eina would have noticed if she''d been calm, but it''s a pointless assumption than she didn''t notice right now.


    And anyway, I was the only one who hadn''t noticed, so I thought, at least, clothes.


    I''m only mean enough to be too tiny and likely to disappear if I blow it... but I''m the one who said I didn''t deserve it here.


    If this is the kind of clothing given to me, I decided to be willing to just keep wearing it.


    Although it is slightly ufortable to wear it myself, it is only about the part where you are wearing clothes that you are not supposed to wear.


    There was no problem with the movement, rather it was even a very moveable garment to be honest.


    That''s not necessarily what I''m supposed to say about clothing for service, or whether there was any fine work done around satire, but it''s true that it didn''t bitter in that sense, and so there''s the aspect that it''s worn.


    If this were very hard to move clothes, I would have just given up wearing Eina as well.


    And then, I''m just ufortable because I''m not used to it, which doesn''t mean I don''t like it.


    If you don''t like it, I''m talking about whether you''re willing to wear it aggressively.


    And, well, what the... Though it''s not irrelevant that Soma praised me.


    And, thinking about it, I gently moaned my clothes and looked up, and now Satya and I met each other in the eye.


    Shortly afterwards, Aina identally caught her mouth because she felt that in that grin that was floated, she included something to see something raw and warm.


    It was seen, and it is enlightened.


    If you understand that, your cheeks will stain red.


    But when I exhaled one thing there, I switched consciousness.


    It''s not time to think about it now, it''s time for sses to take ce right now.


    Though both Soma and Hildegard say they look serious and stare at Satya, there''s no way new people can distract themselves.


    Tightening her mind and turning her gaze again, Satya grinned and opened her mouth as if to say that she had done well.


    "Well, let''s continue our studies."


    "Nevertheless, what are we going to do? We''re done talking about the Great Cut off, aren''t we?


    "Thest one was a long way off the sidewalk."


    As always, there is no such thing as reluctance or forgiveness towards Satya.


    It is true that Eina has also begun to get used to Satya, which I feel, but it is just not enough to imitate that.


    If I get used to it, I can do it, but I can''t say anything.


    "This is tough again. But... yeah, you do. Then I guess I''ll let you guys choose next time."


    "I choose... no way, what''s in the ss...?


    "Yeah, right?


    "No, it is, it''s not. That''s what I''m talking about."


    "Well, you''re right, but honestly, you''re lost. I gave you all the information you had to know at the moment."


    "Hmm? I just want to ask what the hell that means... but I guess I won''t answer anyway"


    "That''s not true, is it? In the first ce, it just means the way it is when ites to the present."


    "No, make it look like you''re answering. You''re not answering after all."


    "Did you find out? Well, anyway, are you sure about that? Are you sure you want to tell me anything now? If there''s anything I can teach you, though."


    That being said, Satya alternates between Aina and Hildegard''s face, but honestly, it was Aina''s true intention to have trouble being told that.


    At least Aina isn''t here because she wants to know exactly what it is.


    I was just told I wanted you to tell me something, and there''s no way I cane up with it.


    Or so I think we should use soma.


    I don''t know whether or not he is in person.


    It''s not like Satya doesn''t want to do it as much as possible.


    By the way, there''s no doubt that Satya doesn''t intentionally try to turn her face toward Soma because Soma keeps raising one arm all the way up from earlier.


    That arm, which is pinned all the way through the ceiling, seems to indicate Soma''s powerful will, and I can tell from the moment I see you have any opinions.


    You''ll be sure that mouth opens the moment you turn your face.


    And I can predict what I''m going to say.


    Because there''s only one thing that Soma wants.


    "In the meantime, there''s nothing special about it from me. I don''t even know what I don''t know in the first ce."


    "Oh well... you could have been tough on Aina for sure. Bye, Hildegard. All you have to do is rely on me, okay?


    "No, I''m not bothered anymore. Do you feel good about magic?


    The moment Hildegard said that, there was a sound of the chair next to Aina moving.


    If you turn your gaze towards you while it''s somewhat obvious, Soma stands up as expected and stares at Satya.


    And how much I couldn''t wait, the joy and anticipation were clearly floating on its face.


    "... that''s unusual."


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "I''m just talking to myself. You look happier than that, don''t you?


    "Regardless. You can ask God about magic, right? There is no better way to gather information to fulfill my wishes."


    "Well, I''m sure you might."


    Even as he snorts, Aina''s eyes are still pointed at Soma''s face.


    Again, even smaller, rarer, grunts than before.


    That Somaughs in itself doesn''t mean it''s so rare.


    But most of the time, that grin justes to my mouth and eyes.


    I know I''mughing from the atmosphere, but I don''t really do things likeugh all over my face.


    That''s what Soma was doing right now, making augh all over her face.


    So it is rare.


    And Aina, unexpectedly, realizes another thing.


    Soma is definitely growing again in many wayspared to the old days.


    Back length, face, etc. are one of them.


    It may still be a little early to call me an adult, but I am nevertheless definitely moving one step closer to an adult.


    But at the same time, Soma is still fifteen.


    Even if we wee adults and are recognized as adults, we still need time to speak of them as adults, which is how old they are.


    I don''t even think about that at all when I look at my usual soma... I just remembered that the grin that soma is having right now looks age-appropriate, and at the same time that soma is still old enough to be called such a boy.


    Though, that doesn''t mean what''s wrong with that... just one thing, I think.


    I don''t have anything else to say... but I still thought it was so obvious that I should see a smile rather than a sunken or contemtive face.


    "... isn''t that okay, in a story about magic? As a magician, I''m interested in hearing what you can say."


    "Aina......!


    "Yes, yes, okay, so just sit back and calm down. At that rate, if we start talking, we''re gonna miss it, right?


    "Mm... you''re absolutely right"


    Apparently, he was convinced, a soma who sat on the spot, but his gaze would not let go of Satya.


    And Satya finally seemed to have an idea with it, and when she shrugged her shoulders, she exhaled.


    "Um, if I could do the magic, I''d have turned it around a littleter, hey"


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    "I guess that''s one of the reasons we don''t seem to need it these days, and because magic is rted to a lot of things, we have a lot to talk about."


    "Ho... do you have a lot to talk about?"


    "Well, if you do, you make your eyes shine there, don''t you? But I don''t think most people can talk about hatred, do they? I didn''t mean to talk to you today, so I didn''t get your permission."


    "Permission......? What do you mean you need permission to talk...? Are you a god...?


    "It''s about magic. It''s kind of an exception around here."


    "Hmm... well, I can think of a way to keep things entertaining at once. At least that''s not a problem for me."


    "You''re amazingly positive, aren''t you? But if you want to talk about it, let''s talk about it as much as we can."


    Saying so, Satya slowly opens her mouth when she looks over the scene like she didn''t wear it.


    That''s it.


    "In conclusion, magic wasn''t actually created by me."


    I have spoken those words.

 308 Get Information About The Former Strongest, Magic, Etc.

    If I were to be honest, I wouldn''t have been so surprised.


    Even so, Satya is only an administrator.


    And administrators are those who do not create the world themselves, but take over and manage a world that has already been able to do so to some extent.


    Sometimes Satya is not involved, it would rather be natural.


    Moreover, I should have said before that the management of reason, starting with magic guidance, is not inherently my role, etc.


    No wonder, then, that Satya didn''t create it.


    However, although I can be so convinced, I also have one question.


    Because ording to what I once heard in the college, something called magic should be a rtively new technology.


    Well, when I say new, it''s supposed to be about five hundred years since mankind started using magic, but I don''t mind saying it''s new enough because it''s also said that swordsmanship, etc. has been used for thousands of years.


    And five hundred years ago, it was just at a time when evil gods were supposedly rampant.


    I don''t think that the evil god, who was trying to destroy the world instead of mankind, would create magic for mankind.


    When ites to it, it''s possible that...


    "... does magic mean that although it existed from the beginning in this world, or at least from before it could be conveyed to mankind, it was unknown?


    "No, it fits that magic was born about five hundred years ago in this world. Just that it wasn''t created by me."


    "... wait a minute. I mean... someone other than you made magic, huh?


    Hildegard, while speaking for himself, did not seem to believe.


    That would be so.


    Creating a new concept in the world is God''s exclusive patent.


    Because he is a former god, Hildegard must have a good understanding of that.


    In other words, if that were true, there would have been a third God, neither Satya nor the Evil God at the time.


    But I had never heard such a story.


    "I know what you guys are thinking, but I''ll tell you it''s a mistake. Because I created magic because I''m one of the heroes of the other world who called me to crusade evil gods."


    "One of the heroes...? It''s supposed to be the wizard of the beginning who told and spread magic to mankind..."


    "Oh, that''s not wrong either, is it? Because they''re the same person."


    "... does that mean that the hero who created the magic scattered the magic into the world with his own hands? Hmm... I thought about it at times and wondered if you had spread magic as an antidote to evil gods..."


    "Well, you''d think so in association with earlier stories, but that''s too much to think about. He spread magic to mankind in the first ce, after the evil gods were destroyed."


    "Ho...? That''s the first time..."


    Though Soma is also the first to hear of it, he hears that the whole world was worn out at the time at the price of it, although the Evil God managed to destroy it.


    So did you also decide to spread the word thinking that magic would help rebuild...?


    "Um... pick a word and say it, but he was a hero, but he was never a saint. Should I say I was more of a freak?


    "Didn''t you say you''d pick a word or something?


    "I still chose this, didn''t I? ''Cause that''s why he spread magic to mankind, because it''s going to develop better. He was such a freak thinking about magic and how he could make better magic."


    "Hmm... he was more than talented enough to indulge in it, but that''s not enough to create a new concept for the world? That''s not what God can do. How did you do around there?


    "If God can only do it, then he''s be God, too, right? I don''t know if I can be a god from people."


    "Hmm, is it a shame to say it''s a shame? In fact, he was just qualified to be a god. But he''s turning it down, isn''t he? I''d rather do more magical research than carry such a hassle," he said.


    "... I''ve been thinking about you just now, but you''re someone who''s going to be able to talk to Soma somehow"


    "Right, maybe it fits?


    "Well, I don''t care about people I won''t be able to see anymore. More than that, how did the person end up creating magic in this world?


    "That''s simple. There was no god but me in this world at the time."


    "... you created it," he said? But I thought you said you didn''t create it yourself.


    "Sure, I tried to use something called magic in this world, but all the theories for it were borrowed from him. It''s not thick enough to say that I made it."


    There was no contradiction in Satya''s words at all.


    It would be too thick a skin on the face to talk about it like it was my handle, even though it certainly wasn''t what I thought it was.


    Though.


    "So, why did you bother telling me that? I don''t have to h h h h h... oh no, wait. Speaking of which, you said you had permission earlier, right?


    "That''s just great. Yeah, I mean, that''s why I can''t tell you much about magic. More than just borrowing his theory, most of his powers on magic lie beyond. I have a deal like that, and that''s why I can only tell you a few things that I''ve noticed for myself. Besides, the specifications have been changed because it was too hard to use once. I don''t think there''s much I can say."


    "Hmm... I''m convinced of everything."


    In short, if you put it simply, it''s impossible because you don''t even really know how to exin magic.


    Technically, it seems slightly different, and there are a lot of things that seem to be going on with that, but we don''t need to worry about that at the moment.


    It wouldn''t have anything to do with magic directly anyway.


    All I know now is one thing.


    Apparently, it was impossible to ask all sorts of questions about magic.


    "But when it does, I wonder what it is. The current story was interesting..."


    "Well, I guess I won''t get any more information that might be beneficial to you. Shouldn''t you rather hear something you''re worried about than that? I''m talking about you reading a lot of books, and I think there might be something about one or two of them?


    "Hmm... I did read a lot about it, but I wonder, is it? Nevertheless, there is one particr thing thates to mind¡­ No, speaking of which, was there only one"


    "Well... why don''t you ask? I have a wide heart. If you can answer me, I''ll answer you."


    Though I thought for a moment that whoever was truly broad-minded would not say such a thing, I did not put it out in my mouth.


    You don''t have to bother getting in a bad mood.


    Besides, when ites to just the right opportunity, it''s just the right opportunity.


    One day I thought I''d ask, but I never got that chance.


    Whatever happened, I didn''t know whether it was okay for me to put it in my mouth easily.


    But if I were here now, I wouldn''t even have to worry about that.


    "Hmm... so it''s a corner, and I suppose it''s sweet for your words"


    "You should. So, what the hell do you care? Well, I think I can predict somehow."


    "Perhaps that prediction is correct. - What my life cares about is about magic."


    It should be said that Soma has done a lot of research on magic.


    But the censorship seems to being in from the Sacred Capital side, so I never got any specific information.


    Speaking of information to be found, magic is the work of God who performs miracles by praying to God.


    And just how wonderful it is and the beautiful praise that sometimes breaks the difficulties, sometimes overturns the tragedy, is exactly the miracle that God''s love can aplish¡­ etc., and there was no information at all avable on exactly how it can be used and what is possible.


    There has been some progress from there because I read the books Eleonora gave me.


    Exactly what is in the Sacred Capital is not known if censorship is loose or if Eleonora dared to choose such a book, but it turns out to be some specific method and effect of use.


    But there''s a prerequisite for that.


    "To use magic, we need to go into holy divinity and be recognized by God. In other words, if I truly worship you, will I be able to use magic in my life?


    It''s amon invitationint, and if you say it''s ainingint, it''s not until then, but this is how God actually exists and manifests itself.


    Then, or even the possibility can be denied.


    But it should be said that Satya''s answer was to shake her head to the side.


    I''m just sorry about that.


    "Oh yeah, you can''t do that. If you say so, it''s just magic with different activation methods. I don''t think you can do it because your magic skills are essential."


    "... I think I just heard more problem statements?


    "Depending on who you''re asking, there''s going to be no questions asked and there''s going to be a heretical interrogation..."


    At the same time, Eina and Hildegard whine in a face that was neither frightened nor surprised by the information leaked.


    Perhaps the same thing has happened to Soma''s face.


    I had a prediction that it would be so.


    Because they were informed that a determined sacrament was always needed to use magic, and that the phenomena they expressed were essentially identical.


    But there''s no way I could have expected God himself to affirm it.


    "Well, I originally wanted to show magic and magic as something different, because that''s what Eleonora thought to make the position of Holy God strong and special. As far as I''m concerned, it''s not that much of a detention there... and then it''ll be made public, right?


    "Hmmm... Speaking of which, it has also been said that magic can be used in recent years when entering holy divinity, etc?


    "That''s a rumor Eleonora''s letting go, too."


    That''s exactly what Satya never mentioned any more, but that''s how she keeps both sides a little closer together, making sure she realizes it herself?


    But the moment I thought about what that meant, I remembered what I had just heard.


    Sacred divinity is diminishing its own influence.


    If we can see that magic and magic are what make the roots identical, then the particrities of holy divinity diminish.


    That would undoubtedly also mean a decline in influence.


    I thought the rumors about magic were to increase the number of followers of Sacred Divinity, but then what it means changes with galleries.


    Even if there were to be more believers temporarily, it would eventually be a rumor with the opposite effect.


    "... I''m thinking a lot."


    "I can''t help it. It feels like there''s been some kind of deception going around. It''s mainly Eleonora who''s trying."


    "Hmm... by the way, I recall in association, what is the spell? Is that a magical kind of thing?


    "No, the spell... um, what am I going to do? Well, then, can I talk to you?


    "What are you talking about?


    "I guess we''ll need a little further," he said. Anyway, the spell is closer to my power, not magic... or h, h, h, h, h, h. "


    "... your power, then...? That is¡­"


    "... the power of God, right?


    Even shrugging his shoulders to affirm, Satya''s face seemed to have a slight bitterness spread.


    But before he could capture the meaning, Satya just released the following words.


    "I touched on it a little bit in the chatter earlier, but the corrtion between the color of my hair and eyes and my talent is a specification of this world that I intended to incorporate, and the rumors that are spreading are correct. But only in terms of white, it''s a little different from what I was meant to convey."


    "White... I mean, witch, is it"


    Reflectively, my friend''s facees to mind, and Satya nods so that she can wear it on her.


    God''s eyes, of the same colour as hers, were directed straight towards Soma.


    "Yeah. Well, contrary to ck, white has no talent whatsoever, you''re right. It''s just a story if you look at it only by human standards. The truth is, it also means you can''t measure it in people''s bodies."


    "... just like you, maybe?


    "That''s the thing. What... you honestly don''t know how you''re getting like this right now. Well, as they hated brte ck eyes partly because of the Demon King, I guess there was something enough to do that."


    "You can really use it at the heart..."


    "Hmmm... but then it does seem convincing in some parts. I thought the spell didn''t hang in consideration for the effect..."


    "Yeah, because it''s something I''m supposed to use. I mean, it actually fits as an array consideration. I''m the one who said I could fit in."


    Though it''s likely that we haven''t talked about how we''re still hiding a lot, Soma didn''t pursue it any further.


    Because it''s going to take time and, above all, they''re still going to talk to me now.


    That''s what Satya is all about.


    I''m thinking a lot, but I guess it''s because of that... well, this one is in a position to teach, even though it''s a coborator.


    If that''s the kind of policy you''re going with, there''s nothing else you can do but follow.


    Besides, not yet.


    I don''t have the option of not asking more than a friend is involved... somehow, but some things are like a vague hunch that I guess I''ll also be involved in something again.


    I''m sure by then, Satya will be talking to me, too.


    I trust you to that extent.


    Okay, but anyway, we''re going to be done talking like this.


    I''d like to ask you something else because it''s a corner opportunity... would there have been anything else that I wouldn''t have heard if it weren''t for this time?


    I recently read a book, I''ve looked into it in the past.


    Remembering those things, thinking...... and narrowing my eyes.


    What happens after that, and whining about it, Soma made her think about both the past and the future.

 309 The FoolS Decision

    "Ha..."


    When Aina came back to the room she had been given, sighing, walking to the side of the bed, she mmed straight into the bed.


    Thanks to the unusual softness that has graciously received Eina''s body, there is almost zero impact transmitted to her body.


    But now Aina can''t afford to enjoy the feeling or think she doesn''t deserve it.


    Moving only his thighs and neck, he turned to the side, exhaling a great sigh again.


    "I can''t do this anymore... it''s been tough knowing what I don''t know"


    The difficulty of learning was meant to be fully understood in the college, but apparently it was only meant to be.


    Most of all, if it''s the whole city, there''s no ss in the college where stories that could be pulled off instantly by heretical inquisitors pop up, so it''s probably natural to take it for granted.


    Still, the Somas didn''t see me tired, so I''m not evenforted when I said that.


    Is there an opportunity to be here at this rate to help in any way?


    With that in mind, I identally leaked a third sigh.


    "It''s just a bit of a snag, though I knew it to some extent..."


    It was to Hildegard in Soma, God, who was in the same ce.


    I''m a little unsure what God meant by being in the same ce or something, but I guess I''m definitely God.


    Only those who had the same experience knew it, but the moment they saw it, they instinctively understood it.


    To such an extent that I can assure you that there is no such thing as a mistake.


    Besides, Soma and the others admitted it.


    Then it must have been true.


    Or that''s not a problem in the first ce.


    There may be a lot of problems if you think sacramentally, but Eina is not even a believer.


    Where there was a problem, it''s not what I found out.


    So it''s more of a problem.


    "... what, begging for teachings directly from God"


    One way or another, the momentum seems to be that we can create a new religion as it is.


    That''s unlikely, and whoever you talk to will only be treated like a makeover.


    Imagine what it would be like to talk about it in Radius.


    "... that? You''re starting to feel surprisingly incredible..."


    Everyone in my imagination had a glimpse in their faces, but if you put it in words, yeah, you finally got to that realm, something like that.


    There are no negative colors there.


    And even if I were on the side of being heard, I could easily imagine that I would react the same way.


    Because it''s that soma.


    Where that degree has happened, there is no wonder.


    But to put it the other way, that''s because Soma was there.


    If it had been just me... or if Hildegard had been with us, we wouldn''t have believed it.


    The look on everyone''s face may have been the same shame, but what it means is, I don''t believe that, something like that.


    ... No, but if it''s soma, only soma reacts differently -


    "That''s why I said soma is good..."


    As Aina shrugged in her own thoughts, she buried her face in the pillow.


    The story is getting out of the way in the first ce.


    Let''s fix it.


    "Uh... I can''t believe I''m begging you to teach directly from God, could I?"


    Rolling around, lying on your back and looking up at the ceiling, you keep thinking.


    What would you think if you found out yesterday that you had God, that you could speak as if you were on par with God, and teach all sorts of things from God?


    If I had known that before I left as a messenger from Diment, I would have...


    "... No, if that''s all, why don''t youe?"


    Even if you cower, you wouldn''t have pulled, I think so.


    To my home country... to help where I became my home country, for Soma''s sake... no, maybe I can pay back my debts to Soma.


    There is no reason not toe.


    "... I just got here, and I can''t tell you what it meant to be like this."


    I have thus tried to mislead with my thoughts in my mouth, and there is still a different word going around in my head than my thoughts.


    Demons to demons, demons to magic, spells to magic, wicked gods to the world, fathers, great disconnection.


    The information I had just learned today was still running around indigestion.


    - And most importantly, I lost to Soma without a hand or a leg.


    I didn''t think I could win.


    Losing is just as expected.


    But to that point, there was no way I could have thought that they would defeat me without even using the magic of fate.


    They poked at the reality that it was far less than they could have imagined.


    I wasn''t distracted for a moment enough.


    Focus was interrupted, which is why there is a pureck of power.


    It is such aplete defeat that there is no excuse.


    For a long time, I hadn''t even taken one step forward.


    Or maybe it meant that Soma walked faster than that, but that''s no excuse.


    In Soma''s role¡­ If we''re going to pay back Soma, we have to keep up with the power of Soma today.


    Otherwise, instead of paying back the debt, all I see is a future that creates further debt.


    In an attempt to lend wisdom, Soma and the others said they were t, but Eina was hopeless at such a different point in time.


    "Ma... that''s why I''m not even going to give up and run back at all"


    Is that really what we should do?


    I guess so.


    Keeping your feet from pulling like that is a smart choice.


    But Hate and Aina were not wise.


    I don''t mind being an idiot, and I prefer an idiot.


    If you mean to be smart about running back here because you don''t want to pull your leg off, then Eina is d she''s stupid.


    "... I wonder what I was mistaken about"


    To my mistakes, I divulge a self-derisive bitterness.


    It is true that Aina had excellent grades there at the College, and in her spare time she was trained by Sofia and became treated like a Sofia apprentice.


    I finally get word from God today that those things have worked, that they have just the power to be Sophia''s cauldron... but if you think about it a little, you''ll see.


    What happened to such a thing?


    How did you think that degree would make you proud and confident?


    The person who walks far in front of himself and is about to pay back his debts is that soma.


    It was only natural that such things were not enough, etc.


    "... switch your head, me"


    As I tell myself, I remember.


    Yes, I used to understand that very well.


    It was only natural that I knew that I couldn''t possibly extend to Soma.


    And still, I was walking behind Soma.


    Because there was something I could do.


    Soma is not omnipotent, if not invincible.


    Sometimes you look like you can do anything at first nce, but you''re missing out in strange ces, or you do something abruptly weird.


    There were many, many things I could do.


    I think, of course there is.


    There''s no way.


    But that''s it.


    It is the privilege of those with strength to be able to speak of discontent.


    If you can only have the strength that you can''t reach, then you have to do what you can.


    Besides, I''m sure... if you say it with simple strength, there shouldn''t even be enough Hildegards.


    There''s no way she doesn''t understand that.


    But still, she''s over there.


    He stands next to Soma and walks with the same gaze.


    At least, I wanted to, and I was scratching my feet.


    Then... there''s no reason Eina can''t do it either.


    "... you won''t lose."


    I don''t tell you what I''m talking about, I don''t have anything on my mind, I squeal.


    I knew best myself that if I became weird conscious, it wouldn''t be a lot of things, etc., that no one would tell me.


    So Aina keeps her eyes closed before she thinks strange words.


    Not to sleep, but to cool your head and gain vitality.


    If I open my eyes like that... Well, what shall I do?


    For now, though it would only be certain to go to the next room.


    Thinking a little further and¡­ much further, Eina only loosened her mouth a little bit.

 310 You Run Into The Former Strongest, Most Unexpected Person

    It was early, about ten days after Eina came to the Holy City.


    In the beginning I was also nervous over a lot of unfamiliarity, it was Aina who was struggling for a long time, but I''m not used to it these days either.


    I stopped taking breaks in my room after ss, and Eleonora and I seem to be able to have a normal conversation.


    In free time, Eina also seemed to have decided to spend time reading the book again, living a life that was totally unchanged from the Somas.


    I don''t seem to be experiencing any particrly problematic issues either...... I might rather be in a tougher situation with Soma now.


    Soma''s there, too, because that''s exactly why.


    "No, there''s been some serious problem, I''m saying something like that, but it just means you''re out of books to read, right?


    "Well, it is."


    Soma nces lightly at the spot as she shrugs her shoulders at Aina, who turns a frightened eye.


    The sights in sight, though familiar, are unfamiliar.


    It was all over the city of the Holy City.


    And Soma and the others are walking through a ce like that right now, basically as Aina said.


    He came looking for something new because he ran out of books to read in his free time.


    Soma has traveled all over the city of the Holy Capital for simr reasons before, but technically not like then.


    It was possible then that there was still a book in the Temple that I had never read, but this time because I know it''s not possible.


    More precisely, because I''ve read through it, though.


    Soon after Soma ran out of books to read in the first ce, he didn''t ask for additional books to Eleonora because he knew why Eleonora was so busy.


    Soma is not selfish enough to ignore it and prioritize his convenience.


    but it''s worth noting here that Soma wasn''t the only one who needed the book.


    Yes, as I mentioned earlier, Eina also decided to read the book, which is why Eina needed it.


    Besides, Eina''s public position is a guest.


    We want to be one of them, and this one epts it, and although that is the case as a treatment, let us not forget that she is a messenger from Diment.


    Eleonora seems to want to work formally with Dimento, but discussions and sorting to do so are necessary.


    Given that it does not end overnight, Eina''s public treatment remains a messenger, at least until those things are over and we can keep pace.


    Therefore, it is also the duty of Eleonora and the others to take care of it.


    If they want something, it has toe true unless they say something unreasonable too, and if they can''t, they have to stop even if they treat them as ipetent.


    If you say so already, it''s just as ipetent and deserving of treatment that annoys the Guest''s hand.


    In short, what do you want to say, if Aina wants a book, Eleonora has to be aligned, even if it was for free time.


    If they go shopping all over the city, Eleonora will be in trouble.


    That''s why I had to get Eleonora to prepare it, at least for the first time... but as a result, I was able to get some Soma''s share ready as well.


    I was hoping you could tell me where the book is and get permission to use it there, and I finally just tried to say that, but they can''t do that publicly for the sake of treating guests either.


    And it doesn''t have to be confirmed again, but the ce where the Somas are being looked after is the Temple.


    It''s not a library.


    It means that it is not a ce to read books, and the number bes limited when it bes a book other than that anyway if it is a Bible or something.


    If it''s a piece of information that Soma doesn''t know, it''s a shame.


    As a result, I finally read through yesterday.


    "Hmmm...... but so it would be nice toe and buy a book, but I wonder where they sell it. It would be helpful if it were something that would mark a mark."


    "... wait a minute"


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "Sure, I thought you were looking around strangely just now... don''t you know where you''re selling it?


    "Instead, why did you think you knew?


    "I guess it''s not what you say great......!


    It is true, but if there is no other way, it is natural.


    Soma has walked around the city of the Holy City a few times before, but all of this has been interrupted for some reason.


    I don''t know much about what is here in the first ce.


    "Uh... Really?


    "Yeah......? So you asked me to look for a new book and see what was in the city?


    "I can only be taken for meaning..."


    "It was disrespectful."


    In fact, as a soma, I meant it that way, but the word is a difficult one.


    By the way, that''s how I invited Aina because I never saw Aina walking outside since she came here, and I simply wondered if I''d look around alone.


    Walking alone in a city I don''t know much about is too vain, and Eina won''t know much about this ce, so one stone and two birds, that''s why.


    That leaves one Hildegard in many ways, but he''s a reasonably good adult, so he''ll do whatever he wants on his own.


    Note that that Hildegardo, which alwayses with nothing to say, was driven out to help Eleonora only today.


    They say Hildegard has a slightly troublesome case that he can only help with.


    I couldn''t say no given that I was usually taken care of, but I went to help.


    Whatever.


    "Well, I was going to try to circle the city anyway, so I wouldn''t mind. And while you''re at it, you''ll find those stores too... would you?


    "A little...? I realized I didn''t think anything of it, you look like...?


    "No, you''re actually right... speaking of which, I''ve never seen anything like a store selling books in my life. Or is there such a thing as a store selling books in the first ce?


    "Huh...?


    There is no doubt that the book exists as amodity.


    But at the same time, a book is a reasonably expensive substitute.


    I forgot because it wasmonce around me, but my parents are dukes, albeit from a small country, and the library that was at the Royal College was originally brought out of Veritas, supposedly the most prosperous in the world at the time.


    One way or another, those are the more exceptions, which are usually something that the general public can''t handle inside.


    If you think about it inmon sense, you can do it because you''re scared of having it lined up in the store.


    "I don''t remember seeing a shop selling books even when I was traveling before."


    "... if you ask me, right? I made a mistake because there was something obvious... I mean, if you don''t know it in the first ce, ask someone. That''s when you''ll find out."


    "Even so, there''s no way to annoy Eleonora any more."


    "I should have asked the servants..."


    If she was impressed that it was a blind spot, Aina sighed out in her face like a mixture of fatigue and awkwardness.


    It just didn''t seem to be directed at Soma, it seemed to be directed at me too.


    "Well, I should have noticed, and I should have asked in advance. I didn''t even gather information because I just thought you knew... maybe you were a little too distracted. For once, it''s no wonder what''s going on here."


    "Hmmm... you are"


    Nodding, he narrows his eyes and exhales one.


    Sure, I might have been a little too distracted.


    "In the meantime, whatever it is, we''re moving out of this ce. I was only looking for books for one purpose, and I was going to take a walk regardless of that. I didn''t decide I wasn''t selling it."


    "This one''s still here, and I don''t mind if you do..."


    If you notice, resume the leg movement that was stopped, and you two walk out of the spot.


    Anyway, Aina looked surprised, but she doesn''t mind moving on.


    If you turn your gaze to your surroundings, even today the whole city of the Holy Capital was the same stream of people.


    The majority of those whoe to the Holy Capital are not here to visit, so to speak, for pilgrimage.


    If so, the destination is inevitably the temple.


    But the Somas, on the contrary, areing from the temple, which again inevitably takes the form of a retrograde flow.


    It was visible that it would be a pain in the ass, and Soma turned to the side road to avoid it.


    Moment after moment, I felt my gaze pierced from my back, but I dared not say anything.


    So I guess you figured out that you had an idea here, too.


    Eina doesn''t say anything either. It follows.


    Indeed, given that the aim was to see what was going on in the city, it is also a bad idea to get into the sidewalk.


    You won''t get caught up in the waves, but you don''t know where in the city at heart there is.


    Although confirmation of the side streets is necessary, it is normal to think that confirmation of the front streets is the first step.


    So naturally Soma walks there after finding out about it.


    Besides, Soma''s legs go further behind the side roads, to ces where even signs of people''s appearance have begun to go far.


    "Oh, um... soma? Hey... where are you headed...? It''s... it''s like we''re heading out of sight..."


    Even though Aina calls out just about to the situation, the tension seems louder in her voice than anxiety.


    But in any case, Soma goes further into the back without responding to it.


    "Hey, hey, um... maybe, what... maybe trying to be alone, isn''t it? Oh, no, you know what I mean? It''s too abrupt and there''s no reason to do that...? So, but look, I know... no, I don''t even hate you...!?


    To the ovepping Eina, still, Soma eventually stopped on her feet, without responding.


    That''s not the narrow road we''ve ever had, it''s just a little bit wider.


    Even if it can''t be called a square, there is a degree of breadth to which it may be possible for the two humans to rx or fall asleep.


    And as I looked back, I shook Aina''s hand, reflectively or with her shoulder bickering.


    "-Aina."


    "Hey, soma......!? Um, me, Ko, my heart is ready...!?


    "¡­ I''m sorry. And don''t ever leave, okay?


    "What, heh...? Soma, what...!?


    Moments, you understood the situation, Eina opened her eyes, but Soma still never responds.


    I can''t afford that.


    Instead, if you only slightly increase the power to hold hands, you squirm.


    - Are you sure you don''t mind?


    Sounding on the spot shortly afterwards was the shattered sound of ss.


    The surrounding spaces are simultaneously scattered and the scenery appears as if it had never been seen from behind.


    It seemed to resemble but not resemble the ce I had been until just before, but above all it was the figure of one woman present on the spot.


    Eyes of the same color on purple blue hair.


    Those eyes that are staring straight at this one are powerful, and they host a light that you won''t be able to forget at first sight.


    I am the greatest in the world and I do not doubt the fine dust about it.


    It''s an invincible yet enjoyable grin on its face, insisting on that all over its body.


    It was the first face I saw.


    There is no mistake in that.


    But.


    "¡­ is it a wee from the emperor himself? You''ve done a lot of terrible things."


    "What, you don''t have to despise yourself like that. If we were to wee the Demon King, it would be natural for the concubine to have to deal directly with him?


    That said, the woman - Victoria Y. Arcanum, the current emperor of the Empire of Yupitel - let her hang the edge of her mouth with a pleasant face.

 311 Former Strongest, Invited To The Empire

    The emperor kept a pleasant grin and looked down as if to observe this one.


    The figure is about three steps higher than the position where the somas are located.


    As long as I gazed around vigntly, perhaps this ce was between sights or something.


    Of the temple in the Sacred Capital, no.


    Almost certainly, this is the Empire of Upitel.


    Earlier phenomena were due to forced transfers, which literally forced them from the Holy Capital to the Empire.


    "Hmm... not surprisingly, but you''ve been calm for a long time. Besides, there''s no way they''re turning hostile. I didn''t expect that, did I?


    "Well, it certainly was just unexpected that this woulde... but if there was no reason to panic otherwise, there would be no reason to be hostile? Panic and hostility - if you''re the right person."


    "- Ho...?


    The moment I said it, the grin on my mouth remained intact, the emperor''s eyes narrowed.


    Slightly more intimidating, but Soma just shrugs her shoulders lightly.


    And when I cut my gaze, I turn to Aina in front of me.


    "Eina too...... sounds ok?


    "... well, if you''re okay or not, you''re okay so far... but you''re really the same."


    That said, Eina lets me sigh the same way... but I found out that she was strong because she still held her hand.


    Either Eina will know about it or not.


    I understand that this is a situation that must be done.


    Either way, the other is the Emperor.


    Teng Himself has been blowing fights over here.


    It wasn''t something I figured out what would happen if I looked like I might be taken as a gap.


    Well, if I say that, Soma has already shown the same words and attitude even selling fights, but this one is also necessary here.


    In the middle of the enemy line, we are in a state of istion.


    It was necessary to show that nothing of this magnitude.


    Or, in fact, if Soma was alone, that would have been just a fact.


    The Emperor''s appearance was certainly shocking in many ways.


    Especially when ites to what is shocking, it means that there is no sign of anyone but the Emperor on this asion.


    Yes, I mean, there''s really only one emperor here.


    Suicidal behavior was also abundant.


    In the first ce, if she were killed here, the Empire woulde to an end.


    This is not a metaphor or the like, it is merely a fact.


    Because the throne of the emperor is inherited only by blood.


    And whosoever draweth the blood of the emperor to the present empire, she is alone.


    So if she is killed here, there is no one who can take over the empire, and the empire is over.


    Or someone might take over afterwards and move to another country, but that''s not an empire anymore.


    Seeded the empires, and another nation.


    Despite that situation, the emperor wees him alone, so there was no way he wouldn''t be shocked.


    but if you put it the other way around, that''s all.


    Though I was surprised at what you were thinking, that''s all.


    I see, indeed, that figure deserves to unite a nation at the top of the world.


    If you stand grand enough to distract your chest, see your arms together, and feel intimidated by being released, there will be nothing to insult you.


    But it''s a story of who can unite the country.


    Whether you feel threatened or not is another story.


    Still, it deserves that status¡­ or, to an undisputed extent, seems to have power.


    Perhaps at least as powerful as Eina, in fact enough to defeat Eina in action.


    Eina''s shaking, too, because she feels it.


    And even thinking about the opponent''s position, I can even say that Aina has no chance of winning, just in case.


    But I repeat, that''s all.


    How can Soma ever take the back to someone who is just that?


    Although it is necessary to be somewhat cautious because Aina is there, it is nothing more or less.


    Therefore, the person most concerned in this situation will naturally also be Aina¡­ and at that moment, a small sound reaches Somma''s ear.


    Coming down from above it was augh, and if you identally turned your gaze, what was there was a pleasantugh from the bottom of your mind, separate from what was floating earlier.


    "Knock it off... while you''re in front of the concubine, don''t you care about the concubine, etc.? I don''t care if it''s a concubine or something. But that arrogant shore, that''s the Demon King."


    "Hmm... To be honest, I don''t want you to tell me I''m arrogant or anything...? Would Eina agree with that?


    "... from me, both of them."


    Is it because I really didn''t seem to like that voice?


    You even got in the bump, the emperor''sughter grows louder, and a voicees down that looks in a good mood.


    "Kuhahahahaha......! The concubine and the Demon King are the same, or... um, I would say it would be disrespectful ifpared to something else, but if you are the demon king''s counterpart recognized by the world, you have a way of doing it. I''d rather line up with that, so that''s what I should call a concubine......!


    Not sarcasm or anything, but the unexpected look of an emperor looking genuinely happy, Soma looks at Aina and her face.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "It''s a little different than I thought."


    "... hey. Somehow, more like this, I didn''t listen to people at all..."


    It is somewhat suspicious that you are still listening to people, but what I imagined was a more irrational appearance.


    At least, I can''t imagine you looking in such a good mood, and I look at you bewildered.


    If it is hostile, it will only destroy it, but I couldn''t decide what to do.


    "Hmm... by the way, although I can hear voices from earlier, I can''t see your face at all. I know how it feels to be too afraid to see a concubine, but what, concubines are in a good mood right now. Let me see your face, O you who are there. Let the concubine forgive nothing but seeing the face of the concubine!


    "... you''re telling me it''s me, aren''t you?


    "I''ve been looking at my face all my life. In the meantime, it looks like you''re in a really good mood, and why don''t you just do it right?


    "... right. Well, even if I''m in a weird mood, it''s me, and there''s nothing I can do about it to show my face."


    Though that''s what he says in his mouth, his face is obviously tense, and his gripping hand remains intact.


    But that''s why, if we put a little effort into reassuring them, we''ll break that strong tension a little bit too.


    Eventually, when I exhaled one, I looked back to the rear as I was about to be ready.


    That''s how the emperor confirmed Eina''s face... but her face, which seemed to be in a good mood, became cloudy as soon as possible.


    I was wary of something I didn''t like.


    "I thought we were in love because we were together, and were servants? I thought if you were in love with the Demon King, you''d be prepared to get involved."


    To the appearance of the emperor, who said so and bowed his head, Soma blinked his eyes several times, aligned with Aina.


    Because it was too unexpected a sight.


    As far as modern emperors are concerned, they are asionally touched upon in Satian sses as well.


    Said to make it arrogant and self-respecting.


    It''s impossible to bow your head to someone else, I think it was talking about a person I love... maybe I''m not an emperor?


    To the extent that such a question inadvertently raised his neck, the appearance was too surprising, and at least sincere in its apology was felt.


    Is that why?


    "... it''s nothing. You''re right, I was certainly prepared to get caught up in this guy. I''d rather be apologized for."


    I''m sure that''s why Aina followed up with you that she didn''t even have to do.


    And the emperor, who raised his face to the word, broke his face shortly afterwards, although he had a decent face for a moment.


    "... I see, a good servant with good loyalty"


    However, because I didn''t dare deny my servant, Eina feels like an amazing well done servant... well, it would be more arrogant to deny it now.


    Although Aina herself has missed the time to deny it, and I don''t know what to do, giving up a slightly bewildered vibe like, I have no choice but to give up here anymore.


    "Hmm... and if you look closely, you look mighty. No, in fact, was that the same with what I''m saying? Words that do not even think of the Lord as the Lord. Yet he wears clothes that seem obedient, and at the bottom of his heart he is also obedient. I didn''t know you would serve such a servant beside you... Demon King, you have a good hobby among them. Frankly, I envy you......!


    The words sounded as serious as an earlier apology.


    No, rather, seriousness could have been higher than at the time of apology.


    My eyes are serious.


    So Soma stared back into the eyes of such an emperor.


    "Hmmm...... so, would it? These clothes look great on their own."


    "Hey, soma......!?


    "Nooo... proud or...!? And certainly the clothes themselves look great......! I seriously envy you......!?


    Somehow Aina was raising her voice next door, neither stunned nor screamed, but when I told her proudly, the emperor distorted her face with regret for what she had earnestly done.


    If this emperor is really who he is... he may actually be quite an interesting person with the emperor.


    And, with Aina looking me in the eye to use me, I remembered that it was Soma who was thinking about that, but there it was.


    "Hmm... by the way, Eina boasts that we''ll do it againter"


    "You don''t have to...!


    "If you do, so be it. Speaking of which, what did you end up calling me here for?


    Yes, I should have checked first, but speaking of which, I didn''t.


    No, more than that, it''s obvious that they''re hostile, so I didn''t think I needed to check, which is urate... but there''s also a possibility that things are different in this way anyway.


    So when I decided to confirm it, that''s the thing.


    "Mm... speaking of which, you did. Um, actually, I was thinking a lot... stopped"


    "... what?


    Even though he didn''t know what it meant and identally gave back his dumb voice, the emperor was nodding as if he had convinced himself of something, still with his arms around him.


    Um, I don''t know what you''re talking about, although I could hear you whining like that.


    "Well, that''s it for now. My concubine is in a great mood. It''s a corner, so why don''t the concubine show him the Imperial Capital!


    But before asking back what it meant, the Emperor had uttered such words in his voice.

 312 Discuss The Former Strongest, Current Situation

    I don''t know how that happened, as if, but there is still only one thing that is clear.


    Apparently, the Emperor is not going to antagonize us, at least not now.


    Eina and I, Soma exhaled one breath as we walked after the emperor in a good mood, thinking about that.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, demon king? What if there was something you didn''t like? Then why don''t you tell me soon? If it''s possible, I''ll do something about it. My concubine is an emperor!


    "There''s nothing I don''t like about it... but there are things that bother me.... This is probably the Imperial Castle where we''re walking right now, right?


    "Whatever. I haven''t been outside since I saw you earlier."


    "Oh, I knew you were just in between nces. So, then there''s one thing that bothers me... isn''t this the hidden passage we''re walking in right now?


    What Eina said was a natural question, or that Soma was also concerned.


    What Soma and the others are walking on is the corner of the aisle.


    However, it is clearly not a normal passage at a time when it is narrow enough to allow each person to pass through.


    No, when I said that, it came from the room that I came in here in the first ce between the two big doors that were in that room, but it was obvious that it was not normal at that point in time to retreat the chair that was behind the ce where the emperor was standing and toe using the stairs that appeared from under it.


    "Well, the shortest way out of there is to use this ce. If you use a regr passage in the first ce, your concubine won''t be able to go outside."


    "I think this emperor is a little too free?


    "You say that? I just wanted to say, I think I agree with you just this time..."


    This means that the Emperor is currently out of Praise Castle.


    Besides, we should take ourselves into hostility and use hidden passages that we should not be informed of.


    We still don''t know why we were brought here.


    "Hmm... well, it''s not harmful, and I''ll just hang out with you for a while"


    "In the end, it''s up to you, and I have no objection... but I''m worried about Mr. Hildegard and the others."


    Aside from worrying, isn''t it a mayhem?


    When I thought there was a demon in the Holy City during this time, there was a kidnapping in the Holy City.


    Moreover, the destination taken away is the Empire.


    Hildegardo or Eleonora won''t find it hard to identify where we''ve been taken away, and even if we don''t realize it for a while, we''ll realize it''s weird if it''s night at thetest.


    Find out where you''re going there and you''ll find out instantly.


    But the question is, how do they get out there or something?


    Given that Soma and Aina are the only ones taken away, I can''t tell you anything about Eleonora or Satya moving.


    The Sacred Capital side has not announced that it is still unequivocally hiding the Demon King or that it will support him.


    Even if the real empire is in the form of selling fights, it would be subtle to move.


    Above all, you should bepletely unprepared.


    So more precisely, you can''t even move if you want to.


    More likely to move than the Sacred Capital, is it Diment?


    The princess, who had made her stay in the Holy City as a messenger, was taken away by the Empire.


    It would be too much reason to wage war.


    Nevertheless, the roots of the diment have not yet been at all, nor has the disgust towards the demonic tribe disappeared.


    There is a good chance that other countries will hitch a ride and hit Diment, and I can''t say much about this being able to actually move again.


    "Hmm... if I conclude, there will be confusion, but something doesn''t seem to happen immediately, something like that"


    "I don''t care about that. I think only Mr. Hildegard is going to fly, though?


    "I think I mighte."


    Anyway, we already have a precedent.


    It would be simr to going to the Sacred Capital to hit the Empire.


    "¡­ is it then, or something like that? I don''t know what''s going to happen to us in the first ce."


    "... right"


    I ask around secretly, whispering that.


    The narrow and gnarly winding road makes it unlimited to know where it is headed.


    There is also a slight inclination on the ground, apparently towards the bottom as it circles with glue.


    I don''t know what ce it was between nces, so maybe I need to do that to get outside, but it''s also possible that I''m not.


    It could be a lie to be out there or something, but it could actually be going somewhere else.


    No, rather, if you think about whether the Emperor is really a freedom figure to this point, it''s much more likely that...


    "Oh, we''re finally going to get out of here, huh? Totally, as soon as we''re straight, but this is why we can''t have a hidden passage. Well, the worst part is that this is still the shortest... nooo, maybe we should still use the Emperor''s privilege to create a hidden passage that''s easy to get out of"


    At the end of the emperor, so bumpy and grunting, was the wall of the end.


    But before you think of anything about it, the emperor touches the wall, and slowly its wall moves straight to the side.


    Eventually there was a gap between Pok¨¦mon and the degree to which each person could pass, and the Emperor proceeded behind it without hesitation.


    Strangely, I don''t know what lies ahead.


    It''s called the wall moved by what the emperor touched, apparently Arre is a kind of magic guide.


    The question is, do you simply not see ahead, or do you transfer...


    "Hmm... is it possible to say that we run away like this?"


    "Well, I guess I do, too, don''t I? If you don''t think about it, I''m talking about."


    "... Hmm. How did you know that?


    Sure, Soma doesn''t think about running away here at all.


    While I understand that it''s the surest and safest.


    "''Cause, you know, even though you say something, that emperor''s judging that character to be vegan, right? Then there''s no escape here."


    "... nooo. Am I that easy to understand?


    "Come on? I don''t know how the others are. But how the hell do you think I''m gonna be with you? There''s no way you don''t know that much."


    "... well, if you do say so, I guess my senior year knows what Eina''s thinking."


    Then, convinced that it was natural, Aina dyed her face red and stared at her.


    "Well, that''s fine, I''ll go with you! You can''t keep me waiting!


    "Hmm... so is that"


    I shrugged my shoulders as I said, and proceeded to where the wall was.


    Stepped straight into an invisible, thin membrane-like ce ahead - nothing, passed.


    Moments narrow your eyes reflexively to the dazzling light that illuminates your face.


    And.


    "Ho...?


    It was a lot of people who jumped into view shortly afterwards.


    The Sacred Capital was also something with a lot of people, but it''s like a different kind of person than that one.


    Or should I say, lively?


    Every face has a natural grin and I know exactly what I''m enjoying right now.


    So many voices flew in and mixed up that I didn''t know what I was talking about, but I still only found myself having a pleasant conversation.


    "Hmm, what do you say?


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, there was an emperor there with a good face to chest.


    What made Soma smile so bitterly about that appearance was that he apparently had the right idea -


    "This is the Empire of Concubines!


    Listening to his boastful voice, he thought so, apparently, that an emperor is a truly free dam being.

 313 Former Strongest, The Emperor Will Guide You Through The Imperial Capital

    It certainly seemed outside the castle that was ahead of us through the hidden passage.


    If you look at the people you go out with, it''s just not realistic to doubt any more.


    Regardless of that and the other issue of not being alert, before the sight of more people and more vibrant than you can imagine, Soma came to such a conclusion.


    It should also be noted that the Somas appeared from the corner of the wall, which is obviously such a noise if you think normally.


    But that never happened, and the reason for this seemed to be because it was a function of the magic equipment, including around it.


    They''re working on everything to the consciousness of the people around them, so that they don''t recognize the appearance of those who emerged from the hidden passage.


    Once out of range of effects, I checked it out, but its ability to cover up is considerable.


    If you don''t know it''s there, you can''t even notice it in Soma.


    It''s a fairly rare and high-performance magic guide, and probably that type of thing, where anything other than gold is demanded if you want to get it.


    It''s not a strange thing to use for a hidden passage... but at least it''s not something you can reveal exists.


    Sure, you can''t realize it without knowing it exists, but this is how Soma already knows it.


    At this point, no matter how rare and high-performance the Magic Instrument is, it no longer makes sense.


    I don''t think she understands that.


    It''s different from what I''ve been hearing and imagining for a long time, but that''s not all.


    Considering Eleonora has been on guard for a long time, maybe she''s the type of person with a kind of two-sided nature.


    Myself as an exchanger and as a private person.


    It''s not so umon that there''s so much divergence there that I suspect it''s dual personality.


    If so, we should see this done deliberately again.


    Does it mean that the Empire also has this kind of thing, or does it mean that there is nothing wrong with this degree of stuff being found out?


    Whatever it is, it must hurt to look at you if you think you''re just a freedom person.


    And when I was thinking about it, Aina finally showed herself like that.


    I don''t know if you dared to take the time for when something happened over here, or if the stomping couldn''t get inside out, but the moment I checked Soma''s face, the strength of her body was slightly loose, so there''s no doubt that she was just nervous.


    And such Aina looked over the scene even as she was vignt, perhaps half-consciously exhaling her admirable breath.


    I can see that, because soma was something simr.


    "This is again... just looking at this sight feels like the most vibrant and prosperous thing I''ve ever seen."


    "Hmm, naturally. It''s not Dade who''s said he''s the most prosperous, is it?


    Out of pride, or pleasure, I will look over the scene again, too, at Soma, sidelined by the figure of the emperor who is loosening his mouth even as he says so and tenses his chest.


    In Radius there are so many and vibrant people who wonder if it will be on the scale to this point where we yed the Founding Fathers Festival.


    Everyone has a grin on their faces, and I know very well that that must be the only good country.


    People don''t see how they break off, and that seems tost all the way out of the city.


    "... this is the empire... and the royal capital"


    "Hmm. It''s a country of pride, created by the concubines, and by the people of concubines."


    I knew without need to be told that the grin on that face was now definitely due to pride.


    There is still no animosity in the eyes whose own appearance is reflected, and the mouth of the emperor continues to open with a grin.


    "Now, as proimed, from now on, my concubine will guide you without leaving this royal capital behind. At the same time as I''m honored, enjoy it, okay?


    Listening to those words, he looked at the people and Soma exhaled one breath.


    To be honest, I wondered what would happen to the Emperor''s guidance on the Imperial Capital, etc., but from the results, it wasn''t surprisingly bad.


    No, on the contrary...


    "How do you know so much about this?


    If you divulge words that are mixed with ttery and admiration, you''ll even get a good face back.


    I shrugged my shoulders on the face I had seen many times already, and immediately afterwards my voice reached my ear.


    However, it was not issued by the leading emperor, Victoria, nor by Eina walking next door, nor by Soma herself.


    It belonged to a woman who seemed to be doing some business there until Victoria continued to lead the way.


    "Oh, you''re an emperor! Are you out of here?


    There was a grin on its face, and it was even full of parenthood.


    Although I call him Emperor, etc., that attitude is close to that of a friend.


    And Victoria also returns words with a simr grin.


    "Oh, is that you? You look good today. But you''re not getting out of this, are you? Is it the Emperor''s duty to keep an eye on the city? Therefore, the concubine is only doing her best to fulfill her duty as concubine."


    "As always, this emperor is a master of his mouth! I mean, you can''t deny you got out now!


    Having said that,ughing is disrespectful per se, no matter how anyone sees it.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re close or something.


    The opponent is the emperor, and the woman is almost certainly just an ordinary citizen.


    It muste as no surprise that Victoria jumped the woman''s neck with a smile on her face.


    Or I thought Soma would be the one, and Eina had a simr imagination. The face was blue.


    - Anyway, it wasn''t long before Victoria started leading the way.


    "Huh, the concubine''s an emperor in the first ce? If the concubine is thew, we''ll have problems where we''re out of it."


    "Ha ha, that''s what they always bring me back. By the way, what''s wrong with you guys?


    "Mmm? Oh, these people... Hmm, what did you say... Well, get on with it and get to know each other. That''s why the concubine is leading this royal capital."


    "I see... that''s unfortunate. I know it''s tough, but you work hard, okay? I''ll give you this."


    What the woman had unleashed with such words was like a bun.


    Receive it with thanks and watch it stand in hot air.


    "Hmm... looks delicious"


    "Ha, naturally. I''m so proud of you...! If you like it, buy it the next time you stop by!


    "Is it just the two of us...!? To the concubine......!?


    He said, "I know. Look, even to the Emperor. Something''s been going ontely, hasn''t it? Keep up the good work!


    "Huh, the concubine is the emperor, right? Naturally. And let''s hope so. The buns they make are delicious."


    Waving gently at the woman as she said that, restarting her steps.


    Watching them cling to the bun they had received quickly, Soma and the others looked at each other somehow, just as they cling to each other after a bitterugh.


    "... it sure is delicious"


    "Well... maybe I could really buy it next time"


    "You may do so. She has one woman and raised three children, so if she earns money, she should be able to help. Well, that''s usually delicious."


    As we were eating buns as we talked, Victoria was being spoken to again by someone.


    Now he''s apparently an old man, but he still has a grin on each other''s faces.


    "Hmm... I''m getting used to it, but I still hide my surprises"


    "Isn''t that what you have to do? Honestly, I''m not even used to it yet."


    "Well, this sight is just unexpected."


    Victoria was very popr in the city if we were to draw any conclusions.


    As soon as you walk, someone will talk to you, and you''re all smiling on that face.


    It was not umon to get something, as earlier, and the somas had said it without hesitation, because they were doing the same thing so repeatedly that it was ridiculous to be alert.


    "Nooo... just how hot is it these days for an old body? Even a concubine can''t handle the weather."


    His eyes toward the old man, who left whining, definitely had a colour of heartfelt worry.


    There... No, from nowhere in the city, I never feel a lie.


    Victoria is really admired by the people of the city, and Victoria is merciful of the people of the city again.


    "Hmm... you''re very popr, aren''t you?


    So I grumbled so much, not because I suspected something.


    Instead, it''s for confirmation.


    "Mm-hmm? Is that natural? My concubine loves this country, all of it. Regardless, I am not willing to say that if I love them, they will give me back what I love, etc. But the concubine strives to be loved for what she loves. By fulfilling everyone''s wishes and creating a country where everyone can feel safe. Well, it''s not always people who give back their love, but that''s trivial. To that extent, the love of a concubine can''t even shake!


    I still couldn''t feel a lie in the words I said so much with a grin.


    And before pronouncing any more words, he is spoken to again by passers-by, and Victoria turns to you with a grin.


    That''s good. When Soma took a step back, she somehow looked at Aina and me.


    "What do you think?


    "... maybe just like you. I mean, I wouldn''t know if you didn''t."


    "That''s just too much to buy."


    I gaze at Victoria shrugging my shoulders and narrow my eyes.


    So far, there''s been nothing strange about it.


    No matter where shees from, she is an emperor who is loved and desirable and popr by people.


    But that''s why it was crazy.


    Indeed, there can be people whose ratings change from gallery to gallery when viewed from the outside and from within.


    Soma knows that there were people in his country who were respected as heroes, even though they were feared like monsters from other countries.


    But the emperors the Somas are hearing about should not have been such people.


    At least not the emperor Satya and Eleonora were talking about.


    "Hmmm... a rationalism that is solid and not amodating and doesn''t hate to sacrifice anything for a purpose, was it?


    "Who are you talking about? You''d be more convinced if they told you she was a phony or investigated a phony."


    Though I don''t think that''s true only for those two, it''s also true that it would be more convincing to say so as it stands.


    Moreover, given the surrounding conditions, it does not seem umon for Victoria to wander around the city in this way.


    Given that it was strangely familiar to go outside using a hidden passage, there is no question.


    But.


    "... well, pending for now, something like that?


    "... right. There are doubts as to what conclusions can be drawn in the first ce, but at least there is no doubt only that we are unlikely to be able to draw them now"


    Victoria who treats the city people with augh and the city people who ept such Victoria with augh.


    And the two Somas who affirm that''s weird.


    What is right and wrong at all?


    I guess it''s something we can''t help but be ambiguous about that area at the point of being in an enemy country.


    Looking at the sight in front of him and narrowing his eyes, Soma exhaled one breath, wondering what was going on.

 314 Former Strongest, Hanging Out With The EmperorS Errands

    It was quite abrupt that Victoria uttered the word.


    It was when Victoria and the residents began to smile and interact with each other just how much they walked through the Imperial Capital that Victoria put in her mouth as she remembered looking around.


    - Do you mind if I run a little concubine errand atst?


    And now Soma and the others wereing to the ce.


    "Hmm... so you have business here, okay?


    "Mm-hmm. That''s supposed to be it?


    "I was told, but you don''t feel like it. Why do you think the Emperor has business at the weapons store?"


    Yes, apparently Victoria''s errand was at the weapons store.


    There''s a line of swords and spears in the store that you can see, and there''s no way it''s a whole other store.


    But again, needless to say, Victoria is an emperor.


    No matter how top-notch this ce was, it would normally be something to call on.


    It is difficult to imagine taking a leg on its own.


    But although I was surprised, I probably didn''t feel so surprised because I''ve seen Victoria''s words and actions so far.


    If it''s normal, it''s not normal at a time when the emperor is walking through the city and interacting with the residents.


    Then there''s no big difference where one or two weapons stores have been added.


    And while I was thinking about it, Victoria was approaching the weapons store.


    There is no hesitation in its footsteps, as well as to the point where it hangs its hand on the door.


    At the same time as it opened all at once, what was going on inside was revealed.


    Nevertheless, there is not much to note.


    In addition to swords and spears, although it is visible that various weapons, such as bows and axes, are disyed, it is only natural if you are an arms dealer.


    If there''s anything else you dare add, there''s a wooden counter in the back of the room and a man sitting further behind it.


    At a nce, the shopkeeper could tell that the person was looking sharply at this one in ck and seemingly resilient color.


    "Hmm... what, if you think of someone, you''re the emperor. What the hell are you doing here?


    The man''s tone, like that of previous inhabitants, was not polite at all, even though he called him Emperor, etc.


    As always, in a tone that seems very unlikely to be speaking to the Emperor¡­ but at the same time, it is not the same as before.


    As Soma listens to the man and sees how it goes, oh? and tilted his neck because he felt a difference there from before.


    Those with simr tones have been there before.


    There was also a mix of people in the city who seemed worse than this man''s words, blurry or too shattered.


    But whatever the tone, it did include dearness there.


    Besides, there was a grin on everyone''s face.


    But I can''t feel the love in a man''s words, and there''s no grin in his face.


    It is natural in a way to remember to question¡­ Soma was reflectively turning her gaze to Victoria.


    I was just wondering if this would piss me off, because I thought so.


    Until then if I say artisanal attitude, but it is yet another story as to whether it is eptable to the emperor.


    I thought that if I had to, I might need to stop - Soma repeatedly blinked several times at the sight reflected in her sight.


    Because Victoria was showing a different appearance than any she had expected.


    - If it wasn''t for Soma''s mistake, that look of him chewing his lips lightly seemed sad about something.


    But I could only see that for a few moments.


    The only thing that was there after the blink was over was the grin I was starting to get used to seeing.


    It was an illusory moment, if they told me it was my fault, it would be over.


    In fact, Eina didn''t see what she''s got, or even signs of confusion.


    Or really, Thomas may have seen hallucinations...... but that just won''t happen.


    Because even if you see hallucinations, you have no reason to see things like that.


    There is not enough information to mention and there is no need for it.


    Though wondering what that was now, Soma decided to watch Victoria and the others interact.


    "Huh, I don''t know much about what it is. There''s only one reason toe to the weapons store, nothing in the first ce?


    "... sure, though. Shit, if I could convince you, I would have delivered it. I don''t have it, so understand."


    "Hmm..."


    Apparently, from the story, Victoria''s asking for a weapon or something here.


    But I haven''t been able to do it yet, and I''m here to see how things are going... Or maybe I''m here to make a reminder.


    "I''ll tell you what, I didn''te here to remind you otherwise, did I? Because I came so close, I just came to think of it properly. Well, if I could, I''d like to see the journey."


    "... I don''t mind looking at it differently, but I don''t know if you''re discouraged. I don''t know if I''m going to order anything now."


    "You know what I mean. Look, if you say you can bring it, you can bring it. If you can see it, you want to see it."


    "... Shit, wow. Wait a minute, motherfucker."


    Say no, no, the man pulled into the back when he stood up.


    It''s like I don''t care about the Somas or anything... well, I didn''t have anything to do with it.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    As a merchant, I may have a problem, but that wasn''t what Soma found out.


    More than that...


    "There''s one thing I''d like to ask you, but you asked for a weapon or something here, right?


    "Yeah? Well, that''s what happens... it doesn''t seem like there was anything more bothering you?


    "What? The weapon you''re decorating here was that awesome?


    "Hmm... I''m pretty sure I cared about the decorated weapon, but in the opposite direction."


    "Reverse...?


    "For the emperor toe to me directly, the weapon he is decorating is too big a deal"


    To be honest, instead of being enough for the emperors, it''s just like being treated in a dozen tangles.


    Even if you let the average soldier use it, you should give it better.


    The only person who has ever been an adventurer must have the finesse in his hand to decorate here.


    "... so much? Sure, I''m not sure how good or bad a weapon is... but it doesn''t look that weird, does it?


    "... No, what the Demon King is saying is right. Sure enough, all the ornaments in here are just catfish that make it look good. Good for those who look good, but they won''t be able to use it much in action."


    "Hmm... while you understand that, do you ask for it here"


    "Whatever. In the first ce, you''re wrong about one thing. But if you look at what''sing, you''ll understand."


    It was almost at the same time that Soma tilted her neck wondering what the hell she was mistaken about and the man came back.


    One spear is held in its hand, but it is clear that it is iplete.


    The pattern is too inappropriate, and above all, the ear is too distorted.


    I might rather say it''s a failure than an iplete one.


    But at the same time, Soma was convinced.


    This is what a mistake means.


    "You look like this now.... I told you, I don''t know if you''re discouraged."


    "No, no, I just reviewed you as a concubine, okay? Would you agree with that?


    "... you are. I see... Was it someone else who hit you with the decoration?"


    Apparently, that''s what happened.


    I can''t think of anything else topare the arms I can feel from just looking at those spears to those I can feel from the decorated objects.


    I had noticed at first sight that a man was more of a craftsman than a merchant, but that''s why I missaw him.


    I never thought I was selling anything that wasn''t what I hit.


    "Hmmm... I haven''t had one yet."


    "Hmm... hey, is that spear that awesome? Honestly, it just seems like a failure to me."


    "No, it''s actually a failure, isn''t it? It remains to be seen. I just don''t feel like it''s going to end."


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know, but in short, you''re saying there''s a prospect?


    "That''s right. At least to some extent it''s worth the emperor bothering to take his feet."


    It''s just that much at the moment.


    At least, Soma doesn''t want you to hit him, so...


    Most of all because I already have something satisfactory.


    "Am I? Are you sure? Wasn''t the Emperor alone? If that''s what you want me to say from the beginning..."


    Apparently I haven''t really noticed anything about the Somas before.


    The man nced lightly at him as surprised, looking at this one...... the movement stopped perfectly in one ce.


    I knew immediately what caused it, also because I predicted it would be.


    The moment he saw the sword that Soma wasying on his hips, the man stopped moving as if he had been struck by something amazing.


    And.


    "Hey, hey, you... that sword, just for a second. Why don''t you show me?


    With a trembling voice, the man had said such a thing.

 315 Slight Discrepancy With The Destination

    Etvin Donato swallowed his sarcasm as he received it with his trembling hand, a sword offered in casual condition.


    This is still the end of the cksmith.


    Though it still remained delivered to the sheath, there was no way I knew how much this was.


    ... No, technically, maybe you don''t understand.


    All I know is that it''s a sword that I can''t even reach right now.


    I''m sure if you keep seeing the sword body like this, you''ll get dusty, such as confidence without it.


    I have simr thoughts about such certainty.


    But if you''re going to cower here, you don''t want to.


    Swallow the spit again and close the lid hard.


    And at the same time as I opened my eyes, I pulled them out of my sheath at once.


    ".......................................... wow"


    It was within half unconsciousness that the potpourri and words were leaked.


    Besides, other words don''te up.


    Various wordse to mind.


    Just look at the sword body exposed in front of you ande up with fifty thousand words of praise.


    But it won''te true to speak of it.


    Various words ovep, intertwine, and never be sounds in your head.


    Besides, above all, those words were clich¨¦s.


    Where I lined up how many phrases of rhetoric, it''s not worth as much as garbage in front of this sword glow.


    The only thing that Etvin is allowed to do right now is whine a word of praise, envy, jealousy and giving up.


    It is only spears that Etvin is inherently good at and also does business with.


    Because the technology required differs between swords and spears, it is simply not possible topare their skill.


    Comparing spears to spears doesn''t necessarily mean losing.


    But the degree of pride in rejecting it here was left to Etvin as well.


    In the first ce, you have your own spear on hand, and it''s obvious who saw it, that the spear you hit is inferior.


    I was just trying to give a crap here, and I knew that would only demean me, etc.


    And to be honest, I didn''t care about that, because there is.


    No... it wasn''t the other way around, should I say?


    I don''t care if my skills are inferior... if I put it in a nutshell, Etvin was fascinated by the sword.


    It''s not simply a matter of sword making.


    I rather don''t care about that...... just too much to say.


    It is a fact that this sword is remarkable.


    There is nothing lined up, and even calling it supreme is still not enough.


    It is certain that it is such a substitute.


    But more than that¡­ At least there was something in this sword that seemed to Etvin.


    "... hey there kid. Give me this sword, for Christ''s sake. But for a while... no, just one day today. Why don''t you lend me this?


    And it was for that reason that he uttered the word.


    I stare straight into the eye of the boy in charge of the sword and wish from the bottom of my heart.


    "Hmm... lend me your sword, is it?


    "Oh. Naturally. So I''m not going to say anything, and I don''t care what you say. What if it''s all here...... don''t you want the other way around? But you don''t mind paying my entire fortune, including all the money I got from selling it. Well, I honestly don''t have that kind of big money..."


    That was a word of seriousness itself, which contained no jokes or other fine dust.


    In fact, if the boy would have nodded here, he would have been prepared to give the boy his entire fortune, including the store.


    Exactly. I was just going to get the cksmith to give me a break, but everything else is in vain.


    That''s all this sword was worth, at least for Etvin.


    At the same time, it can be said that Etvin''s entire wealth, including this store, was only worth less than a swing of a sword.


    Etvin was originally a cksmith in the first ce, not a merchant.


    It''s an extreme story, but the only thing that interests Etvin is hitting a better spear, and it doesn''t even matter if it sells.


    Yet why are we running such a shop, because we must not live merely by spearing?


    Not that I can''t sell it.


    Even so, Etvin is quite a well-known cksmith in the Empire, and if he puts his work out in the world, the corresponding people will buy it for the right amount of money.


    But Etvin was also in the extreme mood, although it was nothing to say for himself.


    I don''t want to hit anything but when I feel like riding, or more importantly, I don''t want to spear for someone unspecified.


    Etvin was only interested in what he was looking for before he went for it.


    Nevertheless, such things are not so rare among the craftsmen.


    It''s a little extreme when ites to Etvin, but it''s enough to often see people only interested in hitting.


    And that''s why Etvin owns the store.


    These people can''t live as they are because they don''t sell just by hitting them.


    Therefore, Etvin, who often does not hit because he is a mood yer, makes a living for both of them and Etvin by selling products that have been satisfied only by hitting them.


    Incidentally, Namakura is the only ce I serve it, because it''s separate for customers who want proper products.


    This is a shop for guests who want something that looks like it, caught in the name of Etvin.


    In short, when I bought it at Etvin''s, it''s just for bragging.


    Whether these are not hit by Etvin or not, I''ll exin them to the guests.


    But from those customers, I don''t care.


    I wish I could boast that I bought it at Etvin''s store, so I don''t care about anything else.


    Guests are proud and happy, Etvin is happy to make it easier, and the people who are hitting are happy to make money to live.


    Nobody gets unhappy, it''s a store for everyone to be happy.


    But for that reason, there is nothing left for Etvin where this store disappears.


    Well, if this store is gone, then there''s the question of how we''re going to live in the future, so if you say that out loud, there''s a point.


    But given that you can have this sword only marginally, it wouldn''t be a mistake to say no.


    "Hmm... you say no"


    Or was it because I knew this sword was worth so much?


    I was not discouraged, but rather convinced, that they refused without looking greatly lost.


    "Huh...... well, that would happen. It''s not all my property..."


    "No, I don''t care about that area because I''m not interested in h h h money..."


    "Yes?


    "That''s what they hit me to be my partner, because I think so myself. Whatever the reason you''re there, why don''t you lend it to me?


    - Oh, sure.


    I''m convinced of that word again.


    And I was convinced.


    It was still not a mistake to be fascinated by this sword, he said.


    Etvin was fascinated by the way he was, one way or another.


    This sword is great, but most of all, it was that it acknowledged the bearer.


    No matter how awesome the weapon is, it doesn''t make sense unless you deserve something to wield it.


    The only thing you can do with a decorated weapon, like the things that are decorated in this store, is to be a bragging source.


    But how many arms will it take to fulfill, such as so many swords admit?


    I can''t imagine in Etvin...... but what this sword admits is that that boy has that much arm.


    Even if you can''t imagine it, if it''s the cksmith''s end, then it''s natural to know the extent of it.


    Besides, the boy also seemed to admit to this sword.


    As much as I''m not just working on words, I don''t even have to check.


    The rtionship between the weapon and the bearer acknowledging each other.


    It was ideal¡­ just ahead of what Etvin is acknowledging.


    Like the best weapon you''ve ever hit is something you can admit to someone else.


    That''s how Etvin keeps waving his hammer so he can be.


    Though I can''t excite my mind inside in a situation where my own arms are teething and I don''t even know if there is an end to it.


    That''s why I wanted to watch this sword, the point of its arrival, and feed it by waving the hammer as my heartmands... well, if I can''t do it, then I have no choice.


    What? I was able to see where I was going in shape.


    Then that was enough.


    Put an inappropriate and unfinished spear at the edge of your sight and slightly distort your mouth.


    There was a way to go, even running out.


    I know you''re a long way from home.


    If you keep running, you''ll eventually get this...


    "-N! Etvin!


    "-!? Hmm?... What can I do for you, Emperor?


    Turning his gaze to the woman he has been speaking to, Etvin looks up.


    I''m a guest, and I know I''m the greatest person in this country, but I don''t even want to be in my sight if I can.


    But I can''t leave you alone, I open my mouth reluctantly.


    "Well, you''ve already confirmed what you can do, haven''t you? So you''re not supposed to be doing me any favors anymore?


    "Exactly, but I''m sure they''re scared now. Regardless of the concubine''s opponent, at least the other guests should."


    "Shit... I know what it is."


    Or I don''t remember neglecting the customer''s opponent in the first ce.


    No, but... I can''t even remember what I was thinking until just before because my head was so blurred.


    Bo, I''ve been thinking about something, I guess it''s true.


    And it was said unto me, Though it is true, it seemed unto me that there is none.


    "Uh... I''m sorry about that"


    "No, we''re not guests in the first ce. Don''t worry about it."


    "Really? All right, you kept borrowing this. I''ll give it back. Thank you."


    "Well, it''s not diminishing, and I''m d it helped."


    Etvin twists his neck slightly as he sheaths his sword and returns it to the boy.


    Somehow, I felt like I was forgetting something.


    - In the first ce, why did you want to borrow that sword?


    But forgetting, I guess it wasn''t a big deal anyway.


    I think so, and when I do something about this before it does, I turn my awareness to the person in front of me.


    "So? You still got something? The Emperor should still be busy today, right? You don''t have time to sell oil here, do you?


    "... even if I know. Today was meaningful. I''ll be back."


    "I hope you won''te if you can..."


    Did the whining from the bottom of your heart arrive or not?


    The Emperor''s steps on his back remain the same, walking away straight out.


    The boy and girl with him followed, and eventually the silence of the usual came back inside the store.


    It was Etvin''s own unleashed tongue that broke it.


    "Uh... damn, I feel bad. No. I don''t like it. Damn, don''t bothering."


    I leak my tongue again, whining to throw it away.


    It was always like this after meeting with me.


    As my chest is upset, something simr to nausea strikes me.


    So really, I don''t want to see faces or anything if I can, and I just don''t want to be in the same space at all.


    If I wasn''t a guest, I wouldn''t even have tried to see you again in the future.


    There is no particr reason.


    It''s not like something happened in the past or anything, but I didn''t like it strangely for some reason.


    That shouldn''t have been the case for a long time, though.


    If that was the case, then it is suspicious that he was taking this request.


    No, in the first ce... since when did you dislike me so much about that?


    Speaking of old times, the attitude of the other ones gets caught up oddly too.


    Have they had such a rtionship for a long time?


    Would it have been such a rtionship, to be friendly, tough at each other?


    It used to be a lot worse.


    "- Shit. No, I don''t care"


    Get rid of the extra thoughts with tongues.


    All I do is fulfill the request I was asked to make.


    As I told myself somewhere, Etvin thought of it, and he gently turned away from Victoria''s exiting door.

 316 Formerly The Strongest, Suspect

    The Somas, who had left the weapons store behind, were once again being guided to the Imperial Capital by Victoria.


    In a way, though, that''s the baking around so far.


    Victoria meets the people of the Imperial Capital who deal with Victoria with a grin.


    Though I''ve grown ustomed to the sight, I honestly only remembered the apaniment.


    Regardless, it doesn''t mean Victoria is skipping guidance.


    It''s a fact that he''s showing us exactly what''s there, what''s there, what''s good and what''s not.


    But Victoria is surrounded by someone more often than not, so I''m more impressed with what''s going on.


    "Hmm... at this rate, I wonder how far you remember where you were introduced."


    "Well, don''t you have a choice? In the first ce, it''s impotent to show the Imperial Capital in one day."


    "That''s true, too."


    The exact size is unknown, but only the capital of one country and the royal capital is vast.


    So far I''ve just had to watch, but I guess that''s because I obviously can''t look around if I don''t too.


    I''m talking about whether you need to look around in the first ce... well.


    Is it also for any reason, or because I can''t not guide you exactly the way I said I would guide you?


    Whatever it is, it''s going well so far.


    "Hmmm... I think I''ll be done with the guide without a thing."


    "... does that mean you have something to worry about? No, well, there''s a lot to worry about..."


    "No, that''s not what it is. Something always happened when I tried to take a walk in the Holy City. Then it''s not surprising that something happened here, and above all, I thought I was going to finish looking around at the Imperial Capital before the Holy City."


    "... are you kidding me or are you serious, I don''t know too much?


    "Well, actually, it''s half."


    Technically, although it is a joke, it is also true that it is not strange for something to happen, etc.


    It can also be said that something is happening at a time when the Emperor is guiding the Imperial Capital in the first ce.


    "... or maybe after this royal capital guide is over if something happens?


    "That would be possible, too. After all, we haven''t heard why they''re doing this."


    It''s all over. We''re going back to the Imperial Castle, and there''s no chance of saying that it was enough for a souvenir of the underworld, etc.


    I don''t mind it being easy to understand at that time... but I don''t think I have that kind of vibe at the moment.


    Of course, he''s an emperor, so it''s easy to pretend like that.


    "Speaking of which, Eina. What did you think about earlier at the weapons store?


    "I don''t care what they say... it''s too vague for me to answer?


    "Hmm, is that so too... so did it feel any strange?


    "Weirdly...? Even if they say so..."


    Mmmm, and Aina frowning seems to be trying to remember something earlier, but she''s leaning her neck to see if there''s anything particrly catchy about it.


    Well, sure, when it came to what happened over there, Victoria told me to show what seemed to be on the way to order, and the shopkeeper guy suddenly wanted to see Soma''s sword and even asked if he could lend it to me, or something like that.


    The first half just did the job, and the second half probably just cared about Soma''s sword as a cksmith.


    It''s natural, in a way, to be told that there''s nothing to catch on to.


    Eventually he gave up, and Aina shrugged her shoulders as if to say surrender.


    "At least I didn''t think so?


    "Is that so... well, is it too much of my life''s thinking"


    "Hey... I can''t help but wonder when you say something weirdly meaningful?


    "No, it''s not a big deal, is it? Just..."


    "Just what?


    "What, after seeing this sight a little, it''s just that I felt a little ufortable"


    At the end of his gaze, Victoria and someone unknown by name continue to interact as usual.


    Smile at each other, yeah.


    But not earlier.


    Although Victoria had a thin smile on her face, it was like a crop, and above all, if the other man...


    "Oh...... well sure, you said you had a bit of a bad attitude, or frankly, you hated that guy. You did. But you don''t, do you? There''s no way that anyone would like that."


    "Hmmm...... sure. I mean, it was still too much of my life''s thinking."


    And Victoria came back talking about that.


    They were taking me to some store, but apparently they got something again.


    It''s like some kind of skewer in both hands.


    "I''m sorry for everything. You kept me waiting."


    "Well, I know what this is, so I don''t care."


    "Right. It''s just that the problem is that it''s all about food, and it''s about time I''m full."


    With that said, do you think it''s a bad idea to say no or simply because it''s delicious to receive what Eina rmends?


    In the meantime, they say the Empire is blessed when ites to food, at least because there has never been any detachment in what has been given to them before.


    That''s all I know for sure with the royal guidance¡­ Now, is that what it was meant to be?


    Soma also looks up at the sky somehow while getting a rmended skewer from Victoria.


    Feeling the good smell of skewering, he dropped one sigh toward the sky, which was in vain clear.


    In the end, the royal guidance took ce to the point where the yang was on the verge of sinking to the horizon.


    Victoria said she managed to turn the street, but I''m honestly not sure how much she''ll remember tomorrow.


    All I can say right now is, I don''t think I need dinner, something like that.


    Well, whether or not you''re saying that in the first ce is up to you.


    "Well... so can I ask you how you ended up doing this?


    It was not until Soma and the others came to a familiar ce that Soma uttered such words.


    A corner with a chair about three steps taller than elsewhere, for wasted luxurious conditioning.


    Between sights.


    He used the hidden passage he used to get there again and came back.


    You said that you came here a few hours ago, but what seems like a long time ago is that you''ve seen so many things?


    But the exnation of what it was for remains as if it had not been done.


    Regardless of how it was going to work, we needed that confirmation first.


    "Hmm... well, naturally you care. Or as a concubine, I thought they''d ask me sooner."


    "Unless it was a disturbing sign, but it wasn''t."


    "Right. I was wary of food at first, but there was nothing. Well, I was basically left to Soma, so sightseeing was the same in the first ce."


    That being said, Aina seemed wary in Aina, too, but she didn''t need to say anything daring.


    I look at what words I intend to say more than that, and at the person sitting in a ce above the position of a single eye, and I narrow my eyes.


    "Basically, though, it''s not what the concubine said herself."


    As thou hast spoken, is it?


    "Hmm. I told you? I''ll show you the Imperial Capital."


    "... so I think you''re asking me why I did that?


    "Is that all you have to think about? I''m going to show you around so you know where it is."


    "Does that mean that you went out of your way to show us what the Imperial Capital is all about?


    It''s impossible if it''s normal, and above all, I don''t know what that means.


    But there shouldn''t be any point in spitting lies in this situation.


    I stared at that face jizzily trying to determine its sincerity, but the purple eyes with a smile covered even my emotions.


    "Pfft... don''t get up like that. No... that''s why the concubine led them to this royal capital. To show that concubines can understand each other without being caught in doubt."


    What the hell does that mean?


    Though I thought so, I never uttered that question.


    Before that, because Victoria ovepped words.


    And.


    "I mean, this is what the concubine wants to say. - Demon King, aren''t you going to join hands with the concubines?


    With the same unreadable eyes of sincerity, the Empress, who unites the Empire, has said such a thing.

 317 Former Strongest, Staying In The Imperial Capital

    To be honest, I just wanted to say if it was sane.


    I didn''t say that though, because I didn''t think it would just be a bad idea or anything, but I looked into its eyes.


    Although it was still an eye that did not make me feel emotional, it would be easy to do so to the extent that I perceived whether it was sane or not.


    As a result, it was another word that came out with my mouth open because I definitely felt sane.


    "... is that a word you think my seniors could snort at all?


    "No...? If so, it would have been easier for the concubine... well, there''s no possibility of fine dust."


    "I mean, I know it''s not possible, but I said... is that what this is all about?


    Normally, I would tell you that even though I don''t expect to put my hands together, which means that it shows Kyoujun.


    In short, it''s coercive.


    So it is only natural that Eina''s atmosphere became noisy.


    But.


    "Eina, that''s just short circuitous, or you''re thinking too much in a noisy direction? Well, I don''t know."


    We are in the middle of an enemy line.


    It''s only natural to be wary if you don''t know what''s there, and it''s not something you can do to make yourself feel better.


    But if you get hit right here, that''s a straight line of war.


    "Nevertheless, I would like to confirm what you intend to do. ¡­ If you''re really going to wage war now, it''s not too rash to take it and stand."


    "Hmm, that makes me happy... well, let''s not. You can''t involve all the people of the Empire in the idea of a concubine."


    No matter what happens, I''m not going to miss every step of the way.


    I was exploring how Victoria was doing with that intent, but there was no indication that it would even move at all.


    When ites to that, are you sure you''re not going to have a fight or something...?


    "Hmm... well, I don''t think I can, but I really don''t have anything else to do with today, do I? I want you to share the beauty of this country and join hands with them. That''s all I wanted."


    "... I''m not sure what you want to do from there. I thought you were working with the devil..."


    "Yeah? We''re in a formation, right? What''s wrong with that?


    "What''s wrong... but why didn''t you do anything about it?


    Aina''s swordswallowing came back to life once it was about to subside, but this time she didn''t even intend to suppress Soma.


    It''s the same with Soma that I was surprised, and it''s the same with increased vignce.


    Or was it a mistake over here to be working with the devil, or I thought... apparently that''s not true either.


    But then, it''s just too puzzling.


    "Well, now I still can''t help but understand. But if you do, you must understand. At least that''s what the concubine''s convinced of, right?


    With an emotionally invisible eye, Soma watched as she narrowed her eyes about Victoria speaking those words with a smile on her face unchanged.


    For now, I only found out that Victoria didn''t seem to be going to be immediately hostile with this one, but that didn''t mean that the first problem would be solved.


    I''m not talking about something fundamentally wrong or anything like that.


    Another, fatal problem was discovered.


    The problem is that Somas cannot return to the Holy City.


    It''s not about Victoria not trying to go home, it''s about physics.


    And it''s also a time story.


    In short, you had to walk home to return to the Holy Capital.


    It''s a natural story to take for granted, but given how the Somas came to the Empire, you''ll also know that the obvious doesn''t work.


    But Victoria says it''s totally one-way.


    I can''t send them back, and the only way back to where they came from is to go back on my own.


    But it was almost evening at the end of the royal guidance.


    The sun has now set, as it should be, and the book of the night has gone down.


    It had to be said that it was not realistic to return to the Holy Capital now.


    I don''t care if it''s a simple demonic threat or something, but I''m not alone in soma because I don''t know geography.


    Whatever you think, it was supposed to be this far, but if this happens, you just have to do what the other person thinks.


    It was for that reason that Soma and the others decided to stay in the Imperial Capital.


    Well, though, I could have read it if I said I could have read the developments so far, and I might have been a rtively better person.


    Some of the things that Soma envisioned could be connected to a cabin.


    Compared to that, they said they''d have a room, so it must be a lot better.


    At least it''s far better than being sent back as it really is.


    "Rather than being sent back... why not? That''s the best you can decide, isn''t it?


    And as we talked about that as we headed to the room that it was ready, Aina tilted her neck as she said so.


    Indeed, that is not the right thing to say.


    It is true that Somas are the best, given only their return to the Holy Capital.


    But.


    "That means you''re free toe and go between the Holy City and the Imperial City, and you''re allowed toe and go, right?


    "... ah"


    You realised the danger, Eina opened her eyes lightly and then blued her face.


    Well, naturally.


    That means you''re free to raid the Holy City.


    Needless to say how horrible that is, but Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    "I told you? If that was possible. You won''t have to think about it any more than you said impossible."


    "... how can you say all that? You could be lying."


    "It doesn''t make sense. It''s much more effective to show than to hide what''s possible."


    Though I do exhaust myself if I think it may be possible to raid at any time, that''s all.


    You just have to raid before you do such a long thing, and it''s easy to shatter the morale of most of them just by showing that it''s possible.


    There''s no point inying low here.


    "I mean, there''s no way you can even be so pompous by forcing them to transfer in the first ce. Or if there''s something you''re hiding, it can''t be used for a while if you use it once instead of once."


    "... Surely, it wouldn''t have umted if they used a pompom that it would be a one-way street, would it? If Mr. Eleonora or something is brought in, that''s all that matters."


    "Well, actually, I guess not."


    It''s not a matter of not doing it, it''s an impossible story.


    Satya said that all outside interference is starting to y because the inside of the temple ispletely under Satya''s control.


    And Eleonora is stuck in the temple just in case, so there''s nothing we can do from the outside.


    "... but think about it, how could it have been now?


    "What do you mean?


    "That''s what if we transfer Soma after the war starts, and we''re in a mayhem, right?


    "I don''t know what role my seniors are ying in the event of war... well, there will be a lot of confusion. But in that case, I feel like I''m just gonna call my enemies to my own ranks?


    That''s a big difference from suicide bombing.


    Regardless, if we were to do everything knowingly, we would be prepared for it, but we are talking about whether we would bother to do something that, if we make a mistake, is only danger itself.


    "Well, to be honest, it''s indescribable, something like that. If they had done it during the war in the first ce, they would have resisted normally."


    "... Speaking of which, you seem to have noticed. Instead, why didn''t you resist then?


    "Simply put, I couldn''t measure scale and influence."


    "Size and influence?


    For example, if you can randomly transfer not just the two Somas, but everyone around you.


    Or, suppose the whole corner of the city is transferable.


    It is also impossible to affirm that just soma is certain that it is possible to deal with it.


    "It''s hard to resist so badly and involve the irrelevant. It is the same thing that we decided to involve Eina as a result. It''s not like he was going to miss it where he tried to get away. Instead, I thought I should have left it alone."


    "Oh... that''s what you meant by being apologized for then"


    That''s the thing.


    I could have let Aina get away with it if I wanted to.


    In terms of likelihood, it should have been more likely to have escaped as it were.


    But I didn''t think about it and let him get away with it.


    "Then you don''t have to apologize. That''s where they told me to run, and I didn''t think I''d follow."


    "... is that so? So should I say thank you?


    "I was forced to before they said anything, so that makes me feel weird, too?


    "Yes, it is."


    With that said, we somehow look at each other and leak a grin.


    And so, yeah, you were still right to thank me, and I thought that.


    "By the way, what are you going to do now?


    "Well... as soon as it''s tomorrow, is it something like that? They told me to stay here today, but they didn''t tell me what to do tomorrow."


    "Sure... so it would be premature to think about freedom."


    Let''s just say that we are going to collect information for once.


    Soma and the others are being shown to the room now.


    In other words, personnel exist for this purpose.


    But I don''t even show a bare gesture of caring about this one from earlier on, to see how you''re just walking ahead pale, something like a thin hope.


    Then we shouldn''t do anything bad right now, we should wait for tomorrow.


    Waiting for tomorrow to move now anyway, it won''t make a big difference.


    When we look at each other, and we share our will, we nod at each other.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, but I''ll figure it out... and if it doesn''t, I''ll just let it.


    Thomas exhaled one breath as he walked with Aina through the corridor of the castle, looking ahead.

 318 What The Empress Wants

    Victoria was still sitting in her chair during a nce after Soma and the others left.


    From its side, which looks at the void, you cannot see the emotions.


    But the shaking purple blue eyes seem distressed at any rate.


    - But that doesn''t work for me, does it? We also know what you''re thinking. ''


    It won''t be my fault that I heard tongue-beating momentarily.


    And Victoria opened her mouth after taking off a mask that seemed mncholy in discipline, as she would have known from the beginning that it was useless, etc.


    "It''s like my concubine was lying. What a way to put it. You''re out of your mind. The concubine thought it was true and depressing."


    Do you want to hear my novel?


    "... if you know it''s a novel, do you think you can stop it?


    ''That''s noting. Whatever else you miss, don''t miss it.''


    As I say, I stare inside of Jizz and Victoria.


    Do not admit delusion and do not miss falsehood.


    If you''re going to do that over the course of this period, you need to pay the right price.


    "- What did you think and make contact with the Demon King?


    There was no response to the words.


    No rush, no fear, it''s as if they''ve asked you something that''s nothing.


    But there was no such thing.


    He is, in a way, a demon king who can also be called one of us, but so far he is hostile in one way or another.


    It couldn''t have been a good thing to pull someone like that into their home base.


    "You can say that. We missed each other and just had the opportunity to call them in. If you don''t try, you''re lying.


    ''You''re the only one who says that and snorts at it.... Not at all, I wouldn''t have done this if I were you before''


    The moment I said it, I could see that Victoria''s insides were slightly twisted.


    But I didn''t dare point it out because I knew and spoke, and there was more to talk about than that.


    "So?"


    "Hmm... so, what?


    "You think deception makes sense? It must be true that I wanted to see you. It would also be true that it was an opportune asion. But the source. You haven''t talked about why you wanted to meet. ''


    There was no reaction again this time, but it was something different from what I meant earlier.


    Whereas the earlier ones had been predicted but thus there was no upset or anything, although we knew about this one, we simply said that there were no words.


    Or should I put it this way?


    That''s not even Victoria herself aware enough to speak, he said.


    ''... did you think that even the Demon King would have a winning shot if you were your currentdy?


    "... no, that''s not quite right. If that were the case, the concubine would have felt more emotional when she saw him."


    "That means it wasn''t," he said?


    "Mm-hmm. I felt it when my concubine saw him because it was just convincing."


    Convinced.


    We won''t even have to think about what that was about if we take this far into ount.


    That is.


    "Convinced that there is no winning eye where you fought,"


    "Well, it was something I knew from the beginning, but it made me feel certain. Probably no matter how many feet I make, I won''t discuss it with my concubine."


    "Otherwise, it would be another dream like destroying the world."


    "Um, I understood, and I felt it"


    "... Reality? Wait a minute, I don''t think that was particrly true?


    What Victoria and the others were doing today was really just looking around at the Imperial Capital.


    All that intent is unknown, and I know very well that''s all I did, because I was actually watching.


    But if so, how did you realize?


    "No, look, did he ever let the sword go of him once?


    ''... yeah, you did have it''


    Although it was hard to see because Victoria was terribly upset, I was at first nce.


    But even then, it would be a battle... no, no way.


    "... that, no way, but"


    "No way. Even when I say demon king, the swordsman in question. Without my sword, I thought I''d give it a shot."


    It hasn''t, does that mean you''ve given up?


    No, from this mouthful...


    "Until just a minute ago, you were really gonna let it go, weren''t you? But if I wanted to let it go... all I wanted to do was die. No... I honestly thought you were dead, didn''t I?


    I didn''t even bother to make sure.


    Its voice and expression is everywhere serious in itself, and I''m sure the slightest tremor in my body is that I''m not even aware of it.


    Nevertheless, to be honest, that was the real deal.


    Though there was a difference in power, and I thought there was absolutely no chance of winning if it came to battle, at the same time I didn''t even recognize that much of an absolute difference.


    So one way or another, the next word came out of curiosity.


    ''... what do you think would have happened if I had helped?


    That''s actually an unlikely assumption.


    Though I watched it via Victoria, it''s a one-way street, just in case.


    Trying to help, it wasn''t possible.


    I''m not in aplicated mood to think that it yed a role, or I think it''s because of what made me impotent... whatever.


    "Hmmm... although I made a contract, I guess I never helped?


    "Exactly, if you give it a try, you might find out a lot from it."


    "So, honestly, I don''t know how far we''re going to be able to use it. I''d say on top of that... but yeah, I don''t think that would make it about 10%."


    ''Is there a chance of losing?


    "Let''s decide on the odds of winning, shall we?


    Naturally, Victoria seemed to really think so, telling her that in tone and face.


    It would be a lie if I honestly said there was no dissatisfaction there, but I am also certain that I learned to be satisfied.


    Just like I said earlier.


    They are demon kings who can destroy the world.


    In other words, even if we turn all the existence of this world against our enemies, it means that we are capable of overthrowing everything.


    Even the devil himself has a winning eye or suspicion against him, but there can be no winning eye for a human being who has only borrowed some of that power.


    With that in mind, Victoria would be superior in many ways, rather as much as she could speak in Australian if she had a winning chance.


    ''By the way, it is above all that you were able to urately recognize the status quo, but after all, why did you call the Demon King? It also even guides the Imperial Capital. You didn''t forget how busy you are yourself, did you?


    It''s not umon to get out for a breath, but I''ve been in the Imperial Capital for almost half a day today.


    I don''t want to think about how much work has been umted and how many projects are behind us, etc.


    To fill this hole, you won''t be sorry all night for a couple of days.


    And if it was worth it to that demon king...


    "Hmm... why did you call the Demon King,?... That''s what I''ve been thinking, but concubines don''t have a reason to think of it. How could the concubine have called him?


    It was not deception or anything else, it was from the heart.


    From the bottom of my heart, while I''m doing it myself, Victoria doesn''t understand why.


    Perhaps I should say that.


    But if it had been this far, I would not have bothered to ask.


    This is how I watched him even when I called the Demon King.


    I know very well that Victoria was calling about the Demon King before she realized why.


    It is therefore important that we move forward.


    ''... then change the content of your listening a little¡­ No, let''s move on. Why did you guide the Imperial Capital to the Demon King?


    "... hmm? Why did you give the Demon King the Imperial Capital?


    ''Yes. Immediately after you called the Demon King, you certainly didn''t think about that. But what you thought, you immediately suggested it, and it went straight to execution. Why is that?


    "That''s because... no matter, the Demon King came to the Imperial Capital. What if we should see this wonderful country and its people?


    ''I see... well, let''s keep asking. Why did you say that you would join hands with the Demon King when you showed up in this wonderful country and the people? That wasn''t part of the n.''


    Yes, that was something that wasn''t in the n.


    Rather, once that is done, it is enough that we have to review the fundamentals of the n.


    Regardless, it is also true that it is best if it is to be fulfilled.


    Because the n ultimately depends on how you make the Demon King care about it.


    But that''s it, this is also this.


    If they do something that''s not part of the n, they''re in trouble.


    Whatever you don''t n to do, at least...


    "... Hmm. I see."


    And Victoria nodded unexpectedly.


    If you are aware of it, there is a color in your eyes of satisfaction and understanding.


    ''Did you understand?


    "Um, you took care of him"


    ''No, nothing of this magnitude... so what was the reason after all?


    "What, it''s no big deal. The concubine only thought of him the moment she saw him. - I want it."


    That''s why I called.


    So I guided and showed off what I loved.


    That''s why I suggested we join hands.


    That was all it was about.


    "Um, the concubine wanted a demon king. Damn... if you know what I mean, it''s so stupid, and some things are so easy to understand. Oh... if you see something like that, there''s no way you''d want to get it."


    Victoria was floating with a grin from the bottom of her heart, not a smile that floated all the time, not a grin directed at the people.


    That is proof that what you are saying is true.


    ... but I don''t know if I''m aware of what it really means.


    ''I see. Now that we know why, what are you going to do now? Again... as usual?


    "... no, let''s not do that. I''vee this far around the corner. There''s no need to take any more aggressive action here."


    ''Really... then, your desire. Because that''s why I''m here.''


    - That is the kind of contract, but therefore, it does not speak to the voice, but instead returns the obedient word.


    Yes, the contract is absolute.


    It has to be absolute.


    Only if it is.


    Words still don''t sound like voices, they just fog and disappear.


    Looking ahead, Victoria, with a smile on her mouth, narrowed her eyes as she looked at the void.

 319 Former Strongest, Sharing A Bedroom With A Girl

    I have already told you that I do not need dinner, and furthermore this is an even stranger ce than the Holy City.


    I don''t have the means to crush it because I''ve got free time, and I''m just too busy trying to figure out how many books you can give me, etc.


    Given that it''s basically an enemynd in the first ce, we can''t afford to be that lenient.


    So if I conclude, I have nothing to do but sleep early... so Eina saw.


    "Look, it''s not...! That sounds like my fault then......!?


    "Yeah? That being said, Aina is the only oneining..."


    "It must be obvious because there''s only you and me here......! I mean! Yes, if you ever get to sleep in a room with me, you deserve toin......!?


    Soma looked over at the spot, shrugging her shoulders at Aina''s cry.


    In sight are a number of luxurious dishes, which, if poorly done, may be superior to the rooms to which they were addressed in the Holy City.


    It was a room that I was told was a guest room, but it was so ssy that I even thought it was scary, rather than wed.


    Well, regardless of whether Soma actually thinks so, it''s basically a room without aining base.


    I just didn''t have any problems at all, and one of them was the bed.


    The bedroom was next to the room where Soma and the others were now, but there was only one bed.


    And it wasn''t that big, so if you do poorly, you''re going to fall in while Aina''s asleep.


    "I''m not saying things like people don''t sleep well...! I mean, you don''t know my sleeping minister...!?


    "No, you know that, right?


    "... Huh? Lies, when...!?


    "Well, it was over five years ago."


    "That''s confusing......!


    "I don''t think it makes any difference what you know, though?


    "That may be so...... and it''s getting out of the way!? Me! What I''m trying to say is! Like the size of the bed! There''s only one thing! That''s not what I meant! I mean there''s only one room in the first ce......!?


    Apparently she''s extra excited, and Eina''s scratch was more intense than usual.


    Or I thought it would calm me down a bit and shook the topic all over the ce, but it seemed counterproductive.


    This seemed better to move on than to try to calm down.


    "Hmm... well, I don''t know what Eina''s talking about, but I was wondering if I could ask her to get another room for the servant."


    "Ha......!? Who''s the servant... and, uh... speaking of which, you did."


    Apparently she remembered what the clothes she was wearing were, but she held her head as she thought she regained her calm.


    I''m sure I''m not too ufortable with myself wearing made-up clothes, and now I realize that I normally wore it and walked through the Sacred Capital Yara Imperial Capital Yara.


    I don''t think you need to worry about it because it suits you, but is there a difference in sensitivity around it?


    But whatever it is, it doesn''t make any difference that I''ve calmed down, so I''m going to take this opportunity to go further.


    "Well, I think that''s why I finally realized that the Emperor would have treated Aina like a servant of mine the whole time?


    That was the case at the first point, and so was when we were going around the Imperial Capital.


    Although Aina seemed unconscious, Victoria was always passing the food together to Aina when she hemmed it.


    Most of all, I doubt that''s why you really thought you were a servant about Eina, but it''s true that you treated her like that.


    And if...


    "Except if there''s a few others, but if there''s only one, it''s just a lot of trouble to go out of your way to get a servant''s room."


    "So you and I have be one room? That''s not all you have to correct..."


    "No, then it doesn''t make sense. Or rather, it was only to sleep in the room with Eina that she didn''t bother to correct it in the first ce."


    "Yes...? What the hell did you say...!?


    It''s bad for Aina, who dyed her cheeks red and pulled herself back by scratching her body, but raw hate and this is not a colorful story.


    Simply saying that this is the safest and most secure means for Aina.


    "Safe and secure......? What?


    "Have you forgotten? This is only enemy territory, isn''t it? Does Eina feel safe sleeping alone in such a ce?


    "... ah"


    Eina, who looked like she was told and remembered, or maybe she didn''t want to notice and unconsciously try not to think about it there.


    But anyway, if you''re going to sleep in the bed with me like this, if you''re trying to jump into danger yourself without realizing it, you can''t even make me realize it.


    "Ugh..."


    Not sure what to do, Eina began to raise something like groaning, but Soma decided to let go and get ready to go to bed.


    Because I thought it best to be alone.


    In the first ce, I guess I''m more prepared than technically lost, and with Soma there, I''m only in the way.


    Besides, if you''re told to get ready in some weird direction here and sleep alone, this time, Soma''s in trouble.


    I can''t help but worry about letting Aina sleep alone on enemynd.


    Safeguarding ahead also means Soma.


    And I wandered around the bedroom thinking about that, but soon there was nothing left to do.


    That''s what you should call a Royal Castle room.


    I tried to get ready for bed, but I was almost ready.


    It was brilliant work, even though Soma and the others would not have assumed staying.


    But then what happened?


    Sleeping here first would be a bad idea, no matter what you think.


    I can''t think of Ainaing inter on a bed where a man is already asleep, etc.


    You may never go to another room, but there is a good chance that you will sleep on the floor.


    If that''s the case, the time before Eina consolidates her resolve has to be squandered by some means.


    "Hmm, what''s going on? - Hmm?


    I turned my gaze to the signs of the person I felt fuzzy, and Aina stood at the entrance to the bedroom.


    I think it was a lot quicker to decide, but it''s obvious when you look at that face, which is dyed red, that it turned out as expected.


    Soma shrugged her shoulders as she received a staring gaze.


    "I''ve slept with him anyway, and I don''t care that much?


    "That was over five years ago...!?


    Iugh bitterly wondering if I immediately thought because I just talked to you.


    Nevertheless, I missed it a lot, and now I think it is.


    I''m talking about when I was traveling with Aina, Lina and Radius.


    She joinedter...... really, it''s a nostalgic story.


    Even though it hasn''t been ten years, what seems more like a long time ago, is that all there was to it?


    Or maybe today is also the day I will remember to miss it in five years'' time.


    But it''s all about cleaning it all up.


    At that time, I was wondering if I could go after magic again.


    "Well... there''s nothing to do, and what could happen tomorrow? Let''s just get some sleep."


    ".................. n"


    Soma smiles bitterly again at Aina, who snorts as little as She.


    And tomorrow, and thinking about what was toe, he went into bed with Aina.

 320 Judgment Of The Sacred Capital

    The morning in the Sacred Capital is early.


    Shops and the like don''t open so much, but most of the purpose ofing to the Holy City doesn''t lie there.


    And although themute is not harsh, it muste all the way.


    Inevitably, only the devout faithful gather, and even temples to visit.


    It was only natural to do so early in the morning.


    At the same time as the day shows its face, or moves faster than it does, praying quietly in the temple.


    That the routine continues today that I am what I am today.


    Show that gratitude in your heart.


    But because of that situation, it is early in the morning but basically unrted to the hustle and bustle.


    It was not until a few momentster that the shops began to open and the faithful from afar finally reached the Holy City, and it was the morning of the Holy City that they wandered in silence.


    Only, normally.


    "Yes, I don''t know...! Enough, I''ll go alone, so get out of there...!


    "That''s why you''re telling me you can''t do that. I don''t even know who you are."


    Basically, morning prayer is just something each one of us does as he pleases.


    There''s no need for Eleonora to visit, but she''s named the Lord of the Holy Capital, albeit tentatively.


    Exactly nothing can be done, and Eleonora also goes to the temple again, where prayer is part of the morning routine.


    And then when I got back it would be my morning production... but Eleonora identally exhaled into the two voices I could hear even when I was away.


    If it had fit me in while I was going to pray, I would have expected it, but it still should be said or it wouldn''t have happened.


    It seems rather even heated and exhales again.


    "You two, your voices are leaking outside, right? I need you to calm down a little bit, even though nobody''sing near here."


    Entering the room as I said, two reflectively pointed gazes pierced Eleonora''s body.


    Frustrated and frightened.


    While caught in the powerful eyes of different emotions, Eleonora was nevertheless never frightened, not by the fruits of earlier prayers, but merely by ustom.


    With hundreds of years beside God, it''s not so umon to touch an inquiry.


    "There''s no way this will calm you down......!


    "I mean, I think I''m calm enough? It''s just too heartfelt to be with Hildegard in the first ce."


    "What...!?


    "That''s proof you''re not calm enough to stir it up for nothing. In the first ce, I thought you two heard voices outside, though? He seems calm at first sight, and Satya is not calm at all."


    "Mm, mmm... sure you''re right, huh? I can''t believe Eleonora told me... am I too old?


    "If Satya wasn''t old, I''d be rather surprised."


    "Oh yeah... man, that''s a terrible word for a god to worship. Doesn''t Hildegard think so?


    "I don''t really care, I''m not free enough to hang out with you guys. I''m going now, so you can do it on your own."


    "That''s why I can''t. It''s really time to calm down."


    Apparently Satya managed to calm down, but Hildegard is still there.


    Well, I don''t know how that feels.


    It wasn''t until near dinner yesterday that I realized that Soma and Aina weren''ting back.


    I was really busy yesterday, and I didn''t have time to check on you two until then.


    Besides, it''s also big that I didn''t think that would happen if it were soma.


    But it was almost dinner and Hildegard finally cleared up the case, and Hildegard shouted when he returned to his room.


    There are no somas, he said.


    At first, Hildegard seemed to think it was because they were being arrogant... but while outraged, he checked the neighborhood and realized it was strange for the first time there.


    It was also around this time that Eleonora joined the two searches.


    Honestly, as Eleonora, I''m not a child, and I was optimistic because I had the same thoughts earlier, but that also quickly turned into a rush.


    Because I just looked all over the Holy Capital and I didn''t see you two anywhere.


    What was troublesome was that Aina didn''t let her walk away from the side of Soma.


    Technically, I decided that this would be the case at a time when I couldn''t find Eina''s presence... but anyway, it doesn''t make any difference that I couldn''t find the two of them.


    Eleonora''s eyes are inherently for observing mankind.


    For this reason, there is no escape from its eyes¡­ but only Soma.


    Because Eleonora sees the soul of that person more than the person itself, it cannot be captured about Soma, who has a higher soul than Eleonora.


    Moreover, Eleonora is not good at seeing only narrow positions because it is possible to look around the world.


    In short, when Soma is nearby, he can''t even see the presence of those nearby.


    It is presumed that the presence of Eina cannot be captured because of it, and the presence of Soma cannot be captured in the first ce.


    Eleonora haspletely lost sight of both of us.


    Nevertheless, it''s not as if I didn''t see it, either.


    It''s hard to imagine the Somas disappearing without saying anything, so then they get caught up in something.


    And as things stand, there''s only one ce that''s going to do that.


    Yes, it is an empire.


    However, it is not honest to say if it makes sense where it has been considered.


    Even though this is a difficult time, if you go directly to search for the Somas poorly, it can be war as it is.


    In the present situation, which is not yet ready at all, there has also been a degree of suicide.


    Until now, Hildegard was patient.


    I can''t get a hold of the two because Hildegard was the same.


    And it''s not something I''ve figured out what would happen if I just moved on spection without knowing.


    Hildegard put up with it because he understood it so well... but Satya woke up today.


    It bes a disrespectful way of saying it, such as when it''s awake, but as an eleonora, I have to think so.


    Because what happened to Satya turned out to be the Somas in the Empire.


    That said Hildegardo would now head to the Empire, and Satya would stop it¡­ is what was happening by the time Eleonora went to the Temple.


    That is how it continues to this day.


    "Calm down...? There''s no way you can calm down......! What kind of eyes does Soma have while he''s doing this... to his eyes... that doesn''t seem okay, does it?


    And, as a result of his head being heated all over, he circled the other way to regain his calm, or Hildegard inadvertently grumbled about that.


    Satya shrugs her shoulders, as she shrugs.


    "So I told you, calm down, That Soma can''t be helped to the extent that you''ve been taken away by the Empire. I''m sure he''ll be in the Empire by now or whatever."


    "You can imagine that''s possible."


    Hildegard agreed, and when he exhaled one, he sat down on the spot with great care.


    I look away slightly, seemingly awkward as it is.


    "Well... I''m sorry. I haven''t been able to find Soma in a long time, and there''s blood all over my head."


    "What, I don''t care. I couldn''t convince you to do anything."


    "I''m hardly harmed in the first ce, so I have nothing to worry about."


    Besides, I don''t know if Soma would actually do that, but if he thought it was okay, Soma would have been taken away by the Empire.


    Absolutely not.


    Eleonora doesn''t say anything because there''s nothing good about it when it''s steamed back.


    "If you say you''re ready for this, you might as well hit Hildegard."


    "Because Mr. Soma has been taken away, is it?


    "Hmmm... let soma respond to my movements, don''t you think? If you do think about it, that would be possible. If I attack, Soma will see what he''s trying to do."


    "Yeah, so, I mean. But I''m not ready yet, and it''s too risky to set it up from here. I have some questions about why you''re here in the first ce."


    "Or the possibility that Eina was the main one and Soma got involved... no, you don''t"


    I wouldn''t have said it myself, shaking my neck to the side.


    If Soma is on the involved side, it''s not strange to solve it on the spot.


    That''s why you should think of Aina as the involved side.


    Nevertheless, is it unusual to speak of an anomaly at a time when it has involved Eina?


    In the first ce, there''s probably what you want to do by forcing Soma away.


    The fact that Soma will be gone is a big blow to this one, but not necessarily a gain for the other, rather it is more likely to be a bug in the lion''s body.


    There''s no way I know what I''m thinking.


    And more than I don''t know, I shouldn''t have moved in a detour either.


    "Soma, in the first ce, I don''t think you need to worry so much."


    "Hmm...? How could that be?


    "Because that country is bound by contracts and promises and stuff like that. I''ve made a statement over there, but this one hasn''t responded yet. I don''t think they''re going to do anything until we get some kind of reaction or we cut off the paralysis and they do something again."


    "With that said, I thought it was oddly smooth overall..."


    "Having figured that out, I mean. But I think we''re the only ones who have that in mind."


    "That''s not absolute either, though, is it?


    "Not absolutely, but almost absolutely, is it? I hear that country once had a deal with God."


    Pickle and Hildegard reacted to the words.


    narrow its eyes so as to explore something.


    "What you''re talking about as another human resource means, with the evil gods, right?


    "Right. That''s what they call her."


    Was there anything that would make sense, and when I took my gaze off Satya, who said so and shrugged her shoulders, Hildegard seemed to have settled downpletely this time.


    Breathe out small at it, Eleonora turns her gaze out the window.


    Damn, I want you to give me a break from all the fighting between gods in the morning.


    Nevertheless, what I think is irrespective of the somas.


    I''m pretty sure you''re safe... well.


    How is this going to get involved in this, or not?


    Eleonora exhaled one sigh as she thought about it, hoping she would find out sooner rather thanter.

 321 Former Strongest, Welcomes Morning In The Imperial Capital

    ¤Õ¤ÈÄ¿¤òÒ™¤Þ¤·¤¿Ë²ég¡¢ß`ºÍ¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Ò•½ç¤ËÓ³¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¹â¾°¤¬ÒŠÒ™¤¨¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤â¡¢ÒŠÖª¤é¤ÌÌì¾®¤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤â¡¢¤¢¤ë·Nµ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤à¤·¤í³õ¤á¤Æ²´¤Þ¤ëˆöËù¤ÇÒŠÒ™¤¨¤¬¤¢¤ë·½¤¬ó@¤­¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤æ¤¨¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Ò™¤¨¤¿ß`ºÍ¸Ð¤Ï¤½¤ì¤é¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ëO¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤ÎšÝÅ䤬¡¢¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ÃߤëÇ°¤ÎÓ›‘›¤ÏõrÃ÷¤Ë²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢ÇޤƤ¤¤ë×îÖФËÕl¤«¤¬ÇÖÈ뤷¤Æ¤­¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦ÐÎÛE¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤â¤·¤â¤½¤¦¤Ê¤é¤ÐšÝ¸¶¤­¡¢Ä¿Ò™¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢²Ð¤µ¤ì¤¿¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤ÏÏÞ¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ò´_¤«¤á¤è¤¦¤ÈÕæºá¤ËòÏò¤±¨D¨DÄ¿¤¬ºÏ¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­ºÎ¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­³¯¤Î°¤Þ٤Ϥª¤Ï¤è¤¦¤è¡£Íü¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¤·¤é£¿¡¹


    ŸoÕ“Ò™¤¨¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢Õæºá¤ÇÇޤƤ¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤Î×ˤò̽¤·¤¿¤é¡¢¤½¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤¬¥Ù¥Ã¥É¤ÎÏò¤³¤¦‚ȤÇò°ë·ÖëL¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤³¤Á¤é¤Î˜”×Ó¤ò¸Q¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢Õl¤À¤Ã¤ÆµÚÒ»Éù¤ÏºÎ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤¬³¯¤Î°¤ÞÙ¤¬´óÇФÀ¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ïͬ¸Ð¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤ª¤Ï¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¤ª¤Ï¤è¤¦¡¹


    ¡¸ºÎ¹Ê²»·þ¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    Íû¤Þ¤ì¤¿Í¨¤ê°¤ÞÙ¤ò¤·¤¿¤é¥¸¥ÈÄ¿¤òÏò¤±¤é¤ì¤ë¤È¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤«¡£


    ½â¤»¤Ì¤È…Û¤¯¤È¡¢î†¤¬°ë·Ö¤·¤«ÒŠ¤¨¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤Ë¤âév¤ï¤é¤º¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤¬ÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­ºÎ¤Ç¤¢¤ó¤¿¤ÏÆÕͨ¤Ê¤Î¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÒŠ¤Æ¤Îͨ¤ê¤¤¤Ä¤âͨ¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¡¤Õ¤à¡­¡­ºÎ¤«¤Ë¤¢¤¿¤Ã¤Æ¸¹¤òϤ·¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¡£¤Ê¤ó¤«¤â¤¦¡¢ñR¹¤é¤·¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤ï¡£¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«¤½¤¦¤è¤Í¡¢¤¢¤ó¤¿¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ä¤Ä¤è¤Í¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤Æ…Û¤­¡¢ÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤È¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÏÌÆÍ»¤ËÁ¢¤ÁÉϤ¬¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë˜‹¤ï¤º¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þši¤­³ö¤¹¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¡¢ÏȤË×ÅÌ椨¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤ï¡¹


    ¡¸Á˽â¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¤½¤Î×ˤËÏà‰ä¤ï¤é¤ºÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¤â¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯Œ¤¤Í¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç´ð¤¨¤Ï·µ¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤³¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Õ¤à¤È…Û¤¯¤È¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤ºÉíÌå¤òÆ𤳤·¡¢Ò»¤ÄÉì¤Ó¤ò¤¹¤ë¡£


    ·™¤ÎÍâ¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÒƤ¹¤È¡¢ÇयÇç¤ì¶É¤Ã¤¿¿Õ¤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    µ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢Â}¶¼¤À¤í¤¦¤È»Ê¶¼¤À¤í¤¦¤È¡¢¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤ÎÍõ¶¼¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¿Õ¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð½ñÈÕ¤ÎÒ»Èդ⤤¤Ä¤âͨ¤êºÎ¤È¤«¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÏ¢¤òÒ»¤Äͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢Ä¿Ò™¤á¤Ï¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤³¤ì¤«¤é¤É¤¦¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤Õ¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¶þÈˤ·¤Æ×ÅÌ椨½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿Ö±áá¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢ÇÞŽ†¤­¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï×î³õ¤«¤é²¿ÎݤËÖ䫤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢Ôª¡©×ŤƤ¤¤¿·þ¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Îħ·¨¤Ë¤è¤êÏ´›·¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    Ï´›·¤µ¤ì¤ë¹â¾°¤òÇ°¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Ä§·¨¤ÎÓÐÒæÐÔ¤òÔÙÕJ×R¤¹¤ë¤È¹²¤ËŠ�¤Þ¤·¤µ¤òÒ•¾€¤Ë�\¤»¤¿¤ê¤·¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï×òÈÕ¤Èͬ¤¸·þ¤òÇå��¤Ê×´‘B¤ÇÉí¤Ë¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤³¤ì¤Ï¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞŽ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡¢¤Ê¤É¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿•r¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ì餬Êý¶È¥Î¥Ã¥¯¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­×òÈÕ¤ÎʹÓÃÈˤ¢¤¿¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Í¡­¡­³¯Ê³¤Î°¸ÄÚ¤«¡¢¤³¤ì¤«¤é¤¢¤¿¤·ß_¤¬¤É¤¦¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤Î¤«¤òÖª¤é¤»¤ËÀ´¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤«¤·¤é£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤Û¤É¿¼¤¨¤â¤»¤º¤Ëìé¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¤¡¢é_¤­¨D¨Dé]¤¸¤¿¡£


    ·´ÉäµÄ¤Ë¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÈòÒŠºÏ¤ï¤»¤ë¤È¡¢ÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ë¤«½ñ¡¢ÒŠ¤¨¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤¬ÒŠ¤¨¤¿šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ÆæÓö¤Í¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤âͬ¤¸¤â¤Î¤¬ÒŠ¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤ï¡¹


    ¤½¤³¤ÇšÝ¤Î¤»¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë³öÀ´¤ì¤Ð¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ÉúÔ÷¤È¤½¤¦ÉÏÊÖ¤¯¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ½ñ¶È¤Ïìé¤Î·½¤«¤éé_¤­¡¢¤½¤ÎÈËÎ郎×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤Ï¤Ã¤Ï¤Ã¤Ï£¡¡¡¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¡¢Í»È»æª¤ÎòÒŠ¤Æó@¤¤¤¿¤«¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤³¤Î檤ÎÃÀò¤¬Í»È»Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿¤éó@¤¯¤Î¤âŸoÀí¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤í¤¦¤¬¤Ê¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    ¸ßЦ¤¤¤È¹²¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¥ô¥£¥¯¥È¥ê¥¢¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢´_¤«¤Ë³ÇÖ÷¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¿ÍÊҤ˅gÉí¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¤ª¤«¤·¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤¹¤¬¤ÎÎÒÝ…¤âó@¤­¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤Î×´›r¤Çó@¤«¤Ê¤¤Èˤ罤¬É٤ʤ¤¤ï¤è¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤Á¤é¤ê¤ÈºáÄ¿¤ÇÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ïî]¤òÒý¤­”�¤é¤»¡¢½ñ¤¹¤°ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ç¤â½Ð¤Ó¤½¤¦¤Ê±íÇé¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨»ÊµÛ¤¬Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¤¤¤ëÒÔÉϤϡ¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤ë¤ï¤±¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥ô¥£¥¯¥È¥ê¥¢¤¬¤¤¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð±¾µ±¤Ë½Ð¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤¤¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤½¤â¤½¤â¤½¤ó¤Êó@㵤òÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤éŸoÒâζ¤Ê�¢¶¨¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÉС¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï´_¤«¤Ëó@¤­¤Ï¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤½¤Îó@¤­¤ÏÏ붨¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    Äæ¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¤½¤ì¤ÏÒ»ß^ÐԤΤâ¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤³¤Îˆö¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÊܤ±Èë¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤ÐÏû¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£


    ¹Ê¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÖФ˲Ф俤Τϡ¢ÒɆ–¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢»ÊµÛ¤¬¤ï¤¶¤ï¤¶¿ÍÊÒ¤ËÀ´¤ë¤Ê¤ÉºÎʤǤ¢¤ë£¿¡¡¤Þ¤µ¤«ÎÒÝ…ß_¤òó@¤«¤»¤¿¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¤Ê¤É¤ÈÀíÓɤǤϤ¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¤â¤·¤½¤ì¤¬ÀíÓɤʤé¤Ð¤â¤¦ß_³É¤µ¤ì¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¢¤ó¤¿¤Ã¤Æ±¾µ±¤ËÎï²À¤¸¤·¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤è¤Í¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç´ó·ÖÖú¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤âÊÂŒg¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸Îï²À¤¸¤·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇºÎ¤¬¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­ŸoÕ“¡¢æª¤¬¤ï¤¶¤ï¤¶À´¤¿¤³¤È¤Ë¤ÏÒâ椬¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎÀíÓɤâ¼È¤Ë°ë·ÖÒÔÉϤ¬¹û¤¿¤µ¤ì¤¿áá¤À¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸°ë·ÖÒÔÉϹû¤¿¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäÆÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢ÕýÖ±¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤Ï˼¤¤µ±¤¿¤ë¤â¤Î¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¸Ò¤¨¤Æ°ë·ÖÒÔÉϤȤ¤¤¦ÑÔ¤¤·½¤ò¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¶þ¤ÄÒÔÉϤ¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤³¤½¡¢ó@¤«¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÒÔÍâ¤Ë˼¤¤µ±¤¿¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤¦¤à¡¢Ò»¤ÄÄ¿¤Ï¡¢Æä·½ß_¤Îó@¤¤¤¿î†¤òÒŠ¤ë¤³¤È¡¢¤À¤Ê¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¶þ¤ÄÄ¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âÆä·½¤ÎòÒŠ¤ë¤³¤È¡¢¤À¡£Ò¹¤¬Ã÷¤±¤¿¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤é¤¤¤Æ¤âÁ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤Ê¡£¤³¤¦¤·¤ÆÒŠ¤Ë¤­¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤À¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã£¡£¿¡¹


    ¥ô¥£¥¯¥È¥ê¥¢¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÏÄ¿¤òÒŠé_¤­ó@¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤­¤Ã¤È¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ÎÒâζ¤¹¤ë¤È¤³¤í¤Ï¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Î¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¥ô¥£¥¯¥È¥ê¥¢¤ÎÄ¿¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤â¤Î¤ÏÉ«¤Ã¤Ý¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÉÌÆ·¤È¤·¤Æ�K¤Ù¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëÍæ¾ß¤òÄ¿¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¤·¤¿×Ó¹©¤Î¤è¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ×òÈդȤÏËæ·Ö¤È‘B¶È¤¬ß`¤¦¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤³¤È¤«¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡£¤Ç¡¢Èý¤ÄÄ¿¤ÏºÎ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤à¤¥¡­¡­¤í¤¯¤Ë·´�ê¤â¤»¤ó¤È¤Ï¤Ä¤ì¤Ì¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤è¤¤¡£æª¤Î÷ÈÁ¦¤òÖª¤ë™C»á¤Ï¤³¤ì¤«¤éŽ×¤é¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤à¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤³¤ì¤«¤éŽ×¤é¤Ç¤â¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ÎÔ’¤ò¤¹¤ëÇ°¤Ë¡¢¤Þ¤º¤Ï³¯Ê³¤òʳ¤Ù¤Ì¤«£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤¬Óüþ¤ÎÈý¤ÄÄ¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤æ¤¨¤Ê¡¹


    ºÎ¤«¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    †–î}¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤·¤¿¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Ò»ÌåºÎ¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤À¤¬¡­¡­¿¼¤¨¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç·Ö¤«¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆºÎ¤Ë¤»¤è¡¢¸¹¤´¤·¤é¤¨¤Ï±ØÒª¤À¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÈÄ¿Å䤻¤ò¤·ºÏ¤¦¤È¡¢îh¤¯¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¶Ï¤ëÀíÓɤϤʤ¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Í¡£¤É¤¦¤»¤É¤³¤«¤ÇÓÃÒ⤹¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤â¤Î¡£ÓÃÒ⤷¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ê¤é¡¢ºñÒâ¤Ë¸Ê¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤·¤é£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤¬±¾µ±¤ËºñÒâ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤ÎÔ’¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤â³ÐÖª¤ÎÉϤÀ¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë½ñ¸üºÎ¤«¤ò¤¹¤ë¤È¤â¿¼¤¨¤Å¤é¤¤¡£


    ºÎ¤«¤¹¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤é¤Ð×òÈդΤ¦¤Á¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤ÆÓͶϤµ¤»¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⤢¤ë¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¤éºÎ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â”³ê‡¤Ë¤¤¤ë•rµã¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¸¹¤ò¤¯¤¯¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤¦¤à¡¢Íó¤Ë¤è¤ê¤ò¤«¤±¤µ¤»¤¿¤«¤é¤Ê¡£ÆÚ´ý¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤È¤è¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤¾£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäƥô¥£¥¯¥È¥ê¥¢¤ÏЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤ë¸ÐÇé¤òÒŠ¶É¤¹Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ï×òÈÕ¤Èͬ¤¸¤À¡£


    »¢Ñ¨¤ËÈë¤é¤º¤ó¤Ð»¢×Ó¤òµÃ¤º¡£


    î^¤Ë¸¡¤«¤ó¤À¤¢¤ê¤­¤¿¤ê¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ò¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤µ¤Æ¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤â¤Î¤ä¤é¤È¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¥ô¥£¥¯¥È¥ê¥¢¤ÎЦ¤ß¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ä¿¤ò¼š¤á¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 322 Former Strongest, Getting Suggestions From The Emperor

    When I heard that the Imperial Castle had a dining room and Victoria, the emperor, was eating there again, I honestly suspected it was true.


    This was true of the Holy Capital in some ways, but they used it with care so that no one else could.


    But Victoria, instead of secretly eating, usually eats with those who work in the castle, so it was natural not to believe it.


    But.


    "Hmm... sounds like it was true"


    "Looks like it. Besides, it''s a sight I''ve seen somewhere."


    "Hmm. Well, this would also make it possible to eat together without any problems, or...?


    With that said, I lean my neck towards the sight in front of me as I grab a meal with Aina.


    The meal that I made it special was certainly not delicious, but I feel more concerned about this sight than it is.


    Yes, the situation is that many of those who came to the dining room are smiling, dealing with Victoria, and dly eating with her.


    Naturally, the sight Aina saw somewhere, which was simr to what she saw all over the city yesterday.


    Morning cafeteria, not everyone can use it if it''s also royal castle.


    In fact, from all the views, apparently the majority of the civilians here work in the castle.


    Besides, to deduce from the leakage hearing stories, they seem to being all the way here to dine with Victoria.


    Though, I''m just thinking that if normal, I''m just lifting it...... from the look on their faces it also seemed like it was from the heart.


    Inmon sense, I''d like to avoid it if it wasn''t a necessary situation such as eating with my boss, but also with the top of the country.


    But in this way, there is certainly no problem with Victoria eating here... on the contrary, they even seemed to want it.


    In other words, the conclusion to be drawn from this...


    "Hmm... is the emperor very popr, something like that?


    "I know how to say it, but that''s what happens... It certainly wasn''t like that yesterday either..."


    With that said, I guess it was simply unexpected that Aina was somewhere confused by the wind.


    To be honest, Soma agreed.


    Because I never heard such a story.


    "Well, you''re right when ites to stories that don''t matter whether they''re popr or not at the top of the country..."


    "Nevertheless, you honestly imagined the opposite situation..."


    There was no mention of poprity, but of character.


    From there, the situation assumed and the situation now do not quite match.


    No, if I said that, it would be a different situation based on the personality I was hearing about.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to think that they were gathering incorrect information, given that the other party is an empire."


    "Of course there would have been some of those things, but they wouldn''t talk if they didn''t get certainty."


    I wonder what that means, you two twisting your necks, but you''ll never find the answer, as you deserve.


    I narrow my eyes to Victoria, who is in a grin and is smiling herself.


    What you can tell for now is that Victoria is definitely happy right now?


    At least it''s not like we can''t see the emotions when we''re dealing with ourselves.


    I''m sure that''s natural, but...


    "Hmm... If I can make it back safely, we need to discuss the area."


    "Well... if I can really get back, I''m talking about. In the first ce, we still don''t know what we''re going to do after this."


    "Sure, it is"


    I thought we were going to talk about it, and so far it hasn''t evene up on the subject.


    I mean, when I got to the dining room, Victoria was taken away, and it was gone.


    I guess the Somas should take precedence if they''re supposed to, but it doesn''t mean we''re in such a hurry, or something we can''t talk about unless we''re here.


    Therefore, Victoria''s gaze, which includes an apology, shrugs her shoulders back, and instead greets her, she eats while looking at Victoria, who is doing something.


    While reaffirming their current situation, Soma somehow looked over the scene while including in her mouth a soup with reasonably salty ingredients rolling around.


    As a matter of course, there are various figures in the dining room in the morning.


    One of the most crowded and uplifting of these is undoubtedly the corner of Victoria, but others dot pomposity and people, and also see where they are turning into a group.


    And it was one of those things that bothered Soma.


    When you throw a fluffy bread into your mouth, and you look there with a distinct atmosphere, Soma snorts one fumble.


    "Speaking of which, it''s the same as yesterday."


    "Huh?... Oh, sure. Well, that''s what I said yesterday."


    Eina shrugs her shoulders with those words as she chews on the bread, too, to see immediately where Soma was looking.


    What was ahead of Soma''s gaze was the appearance of those who were far-fetched, rather than mixed up with Victoria and the others.


    It was understood at first nce that the atmosphere was far from weing.


    "Hmm... martial arts officer, something like that?


    "I don''t know if it''s that kind of ce from the atmosphere."


    You can see that they are forged on clothes and from a distance, and their eyelids are sharp.


    At least there''s no mistake you''re craving a martial arts.


    And apparently, they didn''t even like Victoria, rather than wee her.


    They were obvious enough to figure it out.


    Some of them look like they seeped disgust, while others show an attitude that they don''t even want to turn away and be in sight.


    If we got closer, we''d hear him tongue pounding. Some showed how he looked, and others had a look that was close to hatred.


    Its reactions and attitudes can vary, only to be sure that it doesn''t like Victoria.


    Personal favors and evils, for example, are personal freedoms, and not something that someone can enforce.


    But this is a public ce, and even it is the person at the top of this country who is pointing that emotion.


    It can''t be said to be OK in many ways... but it was for another reason that Soma frowned.


    "Mmmm..."


    "What''s your approximate face? Well, I''m sure it''s not a very nice attitude... no, you don''t look like that. Speaking of which, he also said something about difort yesterday..."


    "Hmmm... and now I know why I felt that way"


    "Huh...? As always, I don''t feel anything...?


    "Well I guess so. Because the difort I felt in my life wasn''t actually with them."


    It was the other way around that Soma was ufortable.


    Other than them, they were ufortable.


    Because each of them showed a different attitude, even if it was due to an emotion of disgust -


    "All those who smile at the Emperor are alike ande near."


    "............... if you ask me, yeah. Not only do we all smile..."


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it''s the right way to say it, but I feel the same degree"


    Yes, they do show affection for the Emperor.


    But I felt it was too pictorial.


    Regardless, it is possible that it is just too much to think about, but it is also true that it cannot be ignored.


    But if you ask me what''s wrong, I will.


    "- Can I have a moment, gentlemen?


    And I heard that voice when I was thinking about it.


    Turning his gaze, it was a strange man there.


    Are you in yourte twenties to early thirties?


    I can tell from the top of my clothes that I look like a good man at first sight, but I''m just tight.


    Definitely someone who can.


    Probably...... no, he would definitely have extra skill first.


    He is a considerable user, and has the corresponding experience.


    You won''t lose first if you fight from the front, but depending on the situation, it''s no surprise you took the dy.


    The atmosphere was simr to that of those who had seen it earlier, and nature and soma stood lightly.


    "Oh, no, don''t mind me... is that an impossible story? Well, I just want to ask you guys something. As soon as I hear that, I''m going somewhere, so could you just listen to me?


    "Hmm... what do you want to hear, is that it?


    It is unclear what is going on with the treatment of the Somas at present, but if the viewer sees it, he will know that the Somas are not from here.


    Someone who may be suspicious is in the castle.


    With that in mind, it''s natural to try to listen.


    "Well, do you mind?


    "Well, that helps. So, there''s only one thing I''d like to know, so I''m gonna ask you straight in, but... is it okay if you''re the Demon King?


    It was Aina who was more nervous about the word than Soma.


    I can see from the signs that I''m practicing my magic so that something can happen, and I smile bitterly.


    Because it was reliable, but at the same time I thought it was too vignt.


    There is nothing sword-soaked about how a man looks, and what is in his eyes is that curiosity seems close.


    How I answered here, it was hard to think it would be a noisy development.


    Besides, if this distance takes into ount sitting and standing, soma moves faster than a man does something.


    It was for that reason that Soma nodded without thinking so much.


    "Well, that''s what they call it."


    "............... right"


    There was a little while for the man to snort, whether he didn''t think to admit it lightly or for another reason.


    Then, a man distorts his expression like he bit even something bitter.


    "Really... that means..."


    He seemed like he was going to start thinking about something as it was, but I guess he immediately remembered the situation now.


    When I raised my face, I opened my mouth - the moment its face became even more distorted.


    The expression floated there was disgust close to hatred, if not soma''s misperception, etc.


    "... excuse me. And thank you. That''s all I wanted to hear. Bye."


    He was the man who left early enough, but Soma understood what had happened because he had captured that figure at the edge of his sight.


    Victoria, who had been surrounded by a lot ofughter until earlier, stands there with a face like Nobu.


    The man changed his expression, first of all because he definitely realized Victoria was right there.


    "... sorry, I seem to have kept you waiting"


    The look on Victoria''s face that she said so had already returned, but it was not her fault that she seemed to have sad and spicy eyes only for a moment.


    I could have decided not to see it as it was... but curiosity prevailed in the end.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. We wouldn''t have talked much anyway if we''d been eating. By the way, do you know a man right now?


    "... because I know you, or you''re the captain of the Kingsguard. As a concubine, I''ve known her quite a long time."


    "Hmm... Was it"


    "More than that, it looked like we were talking about something, but something happened?


    "No, it''s no big deal."


    Soma answered that because she couldn''t decide how she perceived the earlier question, or because she didn''t think Victoria seemed to want to continue this topic very much.


    Although I asked, it only seemed because of my position and circumstances.


    The guess seemed right, and Victoria flushed the story lightly when she nodded one.


    "Right. Well, that''s fine. By the way, did the concubine say something about talking to them?


    "Hmm, I told you so. That''s why I''m here half the time."


    "That''s it, Demon King... no, it''s Soma. Before you do, the concubine has one question for you."


    "What do you want to ask, is? Is that just for me, too?


    I nced at Aina for a moment, but she shrugged her shoulders and gave it back.


    I don''t mind if we talk about it that way.


    If Aina didn''t care, there was no problem, and it was almost at the same time that Victoria nodded with her gaze back.


    "Hmm. That''s... what do you think of this empire?"


    The word was stuffed with words for a few moments because there was no answer.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... to be honest, I don''t know what to answer, something like that. You know too much about the Empire to answer."


    I know it from Eleonora and the others to some extent.


    But on the contrary, that''s all.


    So little does Soma know about this country.


    But Victoria nodded in such a way that she said it was above understanding.


    And.


    "Well... no, I thought you would. And that''s why the concubine proposes this to him."


    - Why don''t you spend some time in the Empire.


    With a smile on his mouth, Victoria had unleashed those words.

 323 View The Former Strongest, Most Peaceful Streets

    After breakfast, Soma and Aina were walking around the city of the Imperial Capital trying to sew between people.


    It''s not that you''re running around or anything, there''s so many people that you simply have to.


    I knew enough as of yesterday that there were a lot of people, but apparently yesterday Victoria was with me that people were somehow paving the way.


    That''s something like the Imperial Capital, which is said to be the most prosperous in the world?


    "Hey...... are you sure?


    And as I walked, I looked around for a moment, and Aina identally asked me that.


    You don''t have to bother asking back what it is.


    So Soma just shrugged her shoulders back without talking about it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m actually convinced."


    - The reply given by Somma to the proposal from Victoria was positive.


    In other words, he offered to stay in the Empire for at least a few days.


    The reason for this has to do with why Victoria has proposed such a thing in the first ce.


    Says Soma knows nothing about the Empire, he said.


    That''s why I swallowed up all the Holy Capital''s arguments, and when I summed it up, they said that it was my intention not to quit fighting the Empire.


    And in a way it is true.


    All I know about the Empire is what someone told me, and all I know with my own eyes is yesterday and today''s share.


    Therefore, I thought it might not be a bad idea to stay for a while if I were to say so.


    "... well sure, all I know is what I''ve heard. But... no matter what country this country is, it doesn''t make any difference that the Empire is working with the devil, does it?


    "Well, I made myself clear. Or maybe the emperor should say, not the empire, but it won''t make a big difference."


    Working with the devil means he''s trying to destroy the world.


    It doesn''t matter if that''s the way the world is supposed to be, or something like that.


    If you are trying to destroy the world as a result, then that is everything.


    "Nevertheless, if you think normally, it would be something that everyone doesn''t want to die for?


    "... well, I guess so. But that''s it?


    "That means there''s a reason why we did it, right?


    That''s all I said, and you understood what Soma was trying to say, Eina has turned a frivolous gaze.


    In words, you''re thinking weird again, something like that.


    "You''re not thinking about anything weird, are you?


    "I haven''t said anything yet. But even if I say it''s not weird, it''s just in you, right?


    "Well... you don''t know what you''re talking about"


    Jito, shrug your shoulders at Aina as she turns her eyes.


    I''m not really thinking about weird things in fact.


    And the answer is after you''ve already given it.


    That''s why I chose to stay here because I thought there must have been a reason to judge this empire that way.


    "If we just need to unterally defeat the hostile in the first ce, we don''t need to think about anything extra from the beginning."


    That''s what we''re talking about when we get rampaged around here, when we assassinate the emperor, and we''re probably lurking somewhere. We''re just talking about defeating the devil.


    I have the pride of choosing which of these is possible.


    But then, it wouldn''t make sense.


    I don''t think that discussing it with anyone will solve it, etc.


    Still.


    "If we can understand each other without dispute and explorepromises, that would be best? Above all, if that''s possible, it''s going to be over."


    If I can finish as soon as I can, I''ve never been over it.


    But for that reason, I don''t want it to end badly.


    The origin of Soma is, in the end, admiration.


    And for the sake of admiration, if you''re going for it, you don''t want to be ashamed of yourself.


    "Ha... well fine. Why don''t you just do whatever you want? Whatever you say, you will anyway... and I''ll just have to keep up with it."


    Soma loosened her mouth to that word of Eina because that statement is technically a mistake.


    What Victoria asked for was Soma''s stay, and it was also Soma herself who recognized it.


    In other words, Aina can go home if she wants to.


    I suppose that means on her own, Eina is a special magician.


    There''s no way I can do that.


    But Aina didn''t even make such a gesture, and naturally chose to follow Soma.


    If I didn''t think of anything there, it would only be a lie.


    But Soma shouldn''t say anything either, more than Eina didn''t dare to tell me about those things.


    Therefore I nodded, expressing my gratitude only in my heart.


    "Um, that''s what I''m gonna do."


    Well, that''s how the story came to a conclusion, and Soma looked over the spot again.


    In sight is a noisily busy sight, which is a testament to richness and prosperity.


    It would be enough to see that face that everyone enjoys that happiness.


    But if you look at them... No, or that''s why Soma''s face didn''t float.


    You noticed that face, and Aina asks with a twinkle of an eyebrow.


    "... so what''s wrong with you looking like that so fast when you like it? Was there anything that bothered you?


    "Hmm... I''d rather have nothing to worry about than something to worry about."


    "Huh...?


    I don''t know what that means, but I don''t respond to Aina, and I look around again.


    The sight there is peace itself.


    Regardless, something noticeable is just not happening right now, and there will be problems.


    Or maybe we''re in the middle of something going wrong somewhere we haven''t seen it yet.


    But at least I''m happy it''s there now.


    And it was the same yesterday.


    "All over the city yesterday... and even in today''s dining room. The emperor wasughing. And it seemed to be from the bottom of my heart, at least in my eyes."


    "... well, yeah. I have no objection."


    So? and Aina urges me ahead with her gaze.


    Soma still did not respond immediately and opened her mouth, looking at the people with a grin.


    "I wonder what the hell you don''t like about this? Why the hell would you want to destroy the world?


    I don''t need a reason to try to live.


    It is only logical that we need no more reason to wish for the survival of the world than that is normal as an organism.


    No matter, some will wish for a reason.


    Soma and the like are the crunch.


    It is for the desire of the prists themselves that they do not want the doom of the world.


    But not the other way around.


    You always need a reason to die.


    Even if it doesn''t seem like it at first nce, there''s some reason there.


    Not to mention the demise of the world.


    What reasons exist for fulfilling, such as wishing such a thing?


    Or I can tell if this is a typical desire for ruin or someone who carries obvious misfortunes.


    But Victoria was admired by so many people that she had a happy grin on her face.


    Some of them don''t seem to like it, but as Eina said yesterday, it''s hard to say that they like it from 10,000 people, etc.


    I mean...


    "... I see. Sure, she has no reason to bother trying to destroy the world. I think it''s even the other way around.... So, I was curious, you mean?


    "I didn''t think this was going to lead to any reason."


    I just figured out the obvious, that there''s still going to be a reason for it.


    Nevertheless, I can''t say enough that this is irrelevant.


    "Hmm? Why?


    "It''s the emperor who''s told me to learn more about this country? If so, there is such a chance that my seniors will be annoyed by it?


    "... that''s true. However, to be honest, I just see a peaceful sight spreading..."


    I''ve never been shown hostility, but it doesn''t make any difference that this is an enemynd.


    There is no such thing as being too alert.


    I just don''t know what would happen if something like that really happened, not a trap or anything... but that''s when it happened.


    I just have to think about it then.


    Whatever.


    "Well... I wonder what we''re going to do"


    It was while Eina and I watched the seemingly peaceful sight and whined about it that Soma exhaled one breath.

 324 Former Strongest, Getting A Request From The Emperor

    It was a spacious room.


    Chandeliers hang from the ceiling and carpets areid on the floor.


    It is also decorated with borate statues and paintings of design, all of which exist only to highlight one thing.


    It is the person sitting in the chair that is present in the deepest part of the room, a step taller, who is the object of it.


    A woman with purple blue hair and simrly colored eyes - Victoria the man, that is, there was between the thrones.


    Nevertheless, there is nothing to wee, and Victoria just sits there and looks at the void.


    No - if you''re strictly speaking, is it the same as one person?


    ''... I do, basically, leave everything to you. But is this really what it takes to get a better future?


    The voices that do not tremble the atmosphere reach Victoria only.


    It is for this reason that Victoria nced slightly at the fact that it arrived unobstructed.


    "Regardless, that''s why I''m doing it. Or that the concubine is incredible?


    ''I won''t say that... if it''s just for one day, let the Demon King stay there for a few days, etc. It''s possible that your neck is off your torso when you realize it, right?


    "Hmm... that''s when. I don''t think I had any luck, I just have to give up."


    The moment Victoria shrugged so, she felt an emotional swing ahead of her slightly connected.


    If they had poked each other in the face, they might have even hoisted it around a single eyebrow.


    ''... By then, was the Demon King mighty?


    "Sure, there''s that too. I can''t deny that I didn''t think there was anything I could do when my concubines lined up like this. The second person seems inconceivable, such as coordination, and I hear that the third person has not even made contact, although they have decided to do so. And to thest one, they haven''t even been found in the first ce? It seems to me that only a concubine is decent."


    ''That''s... unless it''s impudent''


    "I don''t me you for anything. But that''s why I''m just saying that I can make you like a concubine for a while now."


    There is no return of words, only silence.


    But that is why it was an eloquent answer.


    "Well, is that all you want to say? My concubine is busy, so I can''t be too busy with her. I would have been more amodating without the extra constraint of having to be here or there to talk to them."


    "... you''ve changed, mydy"


    "Mm-hmm? Really?


    He doesn''t really seem to have any idea, and Victoria''s neck is slightly tilted.


    But what follows there is a clear affirmation.


    "Yes, if you were a formerdy, you would have been indifferent to more things and couldn''t afford it."


    "That''s the way to put it until it''s clear. But if so, I wonder if it would be a good thing?


    ''... right. It would definitely be a good change from a person named you.''


    "Hmm, then there''s nothing wrong with that. So, what?


    ''... Yes''


    Before hearing the snort, Victoria was walking out.


    It''s actually true that you''re busy.


    At the point of being a big country, there are a huge number of things that we have to deal with just having the same days as usual.


    Besides, I''m in the middle of getting ready for all sorts of things right now.


    There are even more things that have to be handled, and that doesn''t change her, the emperor.


    Besides...


    "I''m going to ask him for something today. Exactly. You can''t leave this to someone else."


    Was he aware or not that his voice yed slightly?


    But if no one points it out, it''s the same thing.


    Keep your feet light, Victoria leaves the throne room behind.


    All that was left was silence.


    ''¡­ change is not necessarily preferred. Especially if it means, for everyone, a misdemeanor. No, in the first ce - you were not to be liked. So, more than a...''


    A voice without a listener does not even disturb the silence.


    Just as it had not been since the beginning, it had just disappeared intact without affecting something.


    Especially when something didn''t happen even when it came to this, but when we watched the days of peace and happiness and about three days went by.


    - I want you to train the castle soldiers.


    Victoria asked me to do that straight away.


    And Soma was headed to the courtyard of the castle because of his response to it.


    "... hey, are you d? I think I said the same thing a while ago."


    Soma shrugs her shoulders back to the words pointed at her by Eina on that road.


    Regardless of what it is, it would be good to have agreed to train the soldiers.


    But whether there was a problem or not, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "To train means to know the power of the Empire. It''s not a bad thing to know more about your opponent''sbat skills than you know what''s going to happen, and it can grow rapidly after some training. Assuming it did, it would be the same where someone other than my own did it."


    I''m curious as to why you bothered to ask Soma, but you''ll know if you take it, including that.


    "Besides, we''ve been able to find out what happened to the people all over the city for thest three days, but otherwise, it wasn''t good."


    "Oh... well, we''re supposed to be guests for once, but we can''t really walk around the castle."


    It is not only during meals that people in the castle have the opportunity toe into contact, nor is there an imperative toe into contact even then.


    With that in mind, this opportunity to ensure contact with the soldiers was more appreciated as well.


    "As for why he was about to destroy the world so far, he was actually a doomsday aspirant, which has be the most powerful."


    "You really can''t find anything that looks like it..."


    And the most powerful means of countering it is to assassinate Victoria.


    If you''re going to give me any other answers, I''d like to get some information here.


    "If there''s a problem, is it eptable to the soldiers in the first ce?"


    "Demon King, I don''t know how far the world is informed, but at least you''re from another country."


    Moreover, there is no doubt that Soma is younger than most of the soldiers.


    I don''t know how the order of the Imperial soldiers is determined, but at least they don''t look good.


    - And that''s what I thought.


    "- General, salute the Teacher''s Hall for training us!


    Although it is nominally a courtyard, with more than a thousand soldiers training, it is quiterge.


    And the soldiers who were scattered there were gathered together and saluted at the same time as Soma appeared on the spot.


    It was quite surprising, to be honest.


    By the way, salute in this world, if you put it briefly, shows the motion of putting the fist-made right hand near the heart.


    Recruits panicked, beating over the heart and suffering, etc. aremonly told silly stories.


    Technically, the angle of the right hand is determined, etc., but that kind of detail would be nice.


    I didn''t want to mess up the motion, but they did it pretty well together.


    It''s a good sight to say spectacr, and Though those thoughts came to mind about whether the treatment ended up being a teacher, but that''s not what surprised Soma.


    Because obviously there was respect in the eyes that saw the younger creation to see.


    And so did those who thought they were recruits.


    Where I told you, my first impression of what happened to people is based on appearance.


    But there''s no one like that, and that means that''s all there is to education.


    It was for that that Somma was astonished.


    But that''s also why Soma hoisted the edge of his mouth.


    If you''re going to do it anyway, it''s worth it. I''ve never been over it.


    That''s the thing.


    I wondered what kind of difference it would be if I bothered to ask Soma, and this is not about why I bothered to ask Soma... but that is it.


    Now, thinking first of all about what was going on, while looking over the scene, Soma somehow narrowed her eyes to fun.

 325 Former Best, Train The Soldiers.

    The reason for Soma''s request for training was soon to be found out.


    The soldiers'' level of training itself is as problem-free as education.


    That''s what you should call a soldier of a great power, even a recruit already has close prowess to one serving.


    But perhaps we should say that what is too good has be a vendetta.


    They weren''t going to build up strength by definite training, and with mass they would have been the top corner of the soldiers in this world.


    But perhaps if we actually fight, we''re even good enemies to Radius.


    There are two Seven Heavens over there, and there are differences in the local power of the soldiers because they are based on their skills, and although they do, the Empire should still be above them.


    At least that''s what Soma felt, and that''s also an objective fact.


    If we fight, Radius wins, and in a warrior sense, the Empire is overwhelmingly higher.


    If I were to conclude in the end, that was due to theck of experience in action of the soldiers of the Empire.


    We must have trained each other as training opponents, and we must have experienced demonic opponents in action.


    But they haven''t experienced that fighting people is the most important thing if they''re going to fight as a nation.


    This would have been an imperial butte drawback.


    In short, nobody even wanted to skirmish with the Empire or anything else.


    In that regard, Radius had the experience of continuing the war with Veritas, as he did every day, even if it was half farce.


    That will be more than five years old, too, but the Empire has never fought any more, perhaps a hundred years, against any other country.


    Knowledge on the desk, but never actually fought, was to be quite a handful.


    And what Soma wants is to fill that shortfall.


    Technically speaking, this is impossible.


    Though it is not easy to fight all soldiers against them, Soma is only one.


    It was too unsolicited to deal with an army.


    Nevertheless, it should still be far better than not doing it.


    Being able to actually experience moving as an army should undoubtedly be food for...


    "... As far as I''m concerned, I don''t feel better about losing confidence than about being fed?


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    "There''s no way you can be confident when you''ve literally wiped out one person."


    I was sighed out by Eina like I was frightened, but as a soma, I had to shrug my shoulders.


    It is true that the spread of corpses in front of us is not a training exercise.


    Then it''s up to everyone to get up from here.


    What, it was more sticky than I actually thought, and it was more qualitative than I thought.


    I want you to feel confident there.


    "... it just sounds like a chase, even if someone tells you to be confident that you don''t have one predatory wound?


    "That''s disrespectful. That''s definitely true, isn''t it? Or, physically, I''m an ordinary person. If you attack us badly, we''re in big trouble, right?


    "At least say that when things get tough. I''ve never seen you go through that big deal before, have I?


    "If that''s a big deal, it''ll be over at that point. There''s no way I''m here, and it''s natural?


    "You''re the only one who can take that for granted..."


    And, well, there may have been such an act, but in conclusion, should I say that they were still soldiers of the Empire?


    Everybody stood up tight, and then even if I let them run into the same eyes three times, I''ve stood up for a lot of shit.


    It is a great spirit.


    "A ghost, you are."


    By that time the soldiers had even been able to look into pity from Aina, but steadily the results of the training had been achieved.


    The training that followed was visibly changing the movement.


    I''m talking about the usual training, but I guess it''s because I was able to recognize exactly what each training means and what movement I should be aware of from my experience moving as an army.


    It seems that it is now possible to carry out quality training on one staircase.


    However, although there were some stories of slightly more idents during training, that must have been caused by a mismatch in purpose.


    Because the situations assumed by each person were different, there were differences in movement.


    But that, too, should be eliminated with more training.


    For now, even as a soma, y a minimal role. It was supposed to be a relief... but for some reason it didn''t end there.


    It was only after the next day that Soma was to train.


    Hope has arrived from all the soldiers.


    As for Soma herself, I honestly don''t think that''s such a big deal, but if you asked me to, I wouldn''t deny it.


    It was fun, because it took training and I couldn''t really interact with the soldiers.


    Anyway, after that day, Soma was supposed to train the soldiers of the Empire.


    "Hmm... you can''t say anything"


    Aina has turned her gaze of doubt toward Soma, who suddenly let her squeal her conclusions.


    You wonder what the hell he said while watching the soldiers train.


    But in soma it''s connected properly, or it hasn''t changed since the beginning.


    "Concerning the Emperor''s Reason, is"


    "Oh... speaking of which, you did. I thought you''d forgotten because you train soldiers normally."


    "That''s disrespectful. That''s what it was for, isn''t it?


    In the end, if you say where the soldiers are most genuine, it will be in training.


    In the midst of optimized thinking, there is no room for extra intervention: fixing the real deal.


    It is training them and watching them that leads to observation.


    And so the conclusion that we came to was earlier, so...


    "Well, naturally speaking, given that they are those who fight, their thoughts are basically t and average. Neutral, perhaps."


    And, talking about that, I captured what I saw at the edge of my sight.


    Walking towards this one is a man of honor style.


    I talked to him lightly in the dining room before, and he was the captain of the Kingsguard.


    Although he is a Kingsguard, this man is also in training because he is no different from being a soldier.


    Or, on the contrary, I even do the pooler of the soldiers here... for that reason, and there''s no way this guy''sing for nothing.


    Something happened, I guess.


    "What is wrong with you?


    "Oh. If we were getting a little recruits to hang out with each other, he''d be too excited to overdo it. Why don''t you just say something to him?


    "Yes, sir."


    He nodded and turned his gaze to Aina and nodded back when he said he knew.


    It doesn''t mean anything special, it just means I left the voicemail.


    Even though we''re in the same courtyard, it''s huge here anyway.


    Someone coulde when Soma isn''t around, so we need those roles too.


    Either way, that''s how he left Aina on the spot, and Soma walked out to the scene where he made that mess.


    Exhale one breath as you watch the soldiers continue their training on the road.


    "Nevertheless, the same is true of what we are doing now, but I feel that you should do the treatment anyway with regard to one word?


    "No, that''s not true. Whatever you say, Master Instructor. It works better than who says and makes you listen."


    "Even though I am not a person in this country, are I?


    I''ve never dared to say it, but everyone will somehow be guessing.


    In the first ce, even if you were a human being in this country, you are a stranger.


    There is no umted trust, even though they are stigmatized not to be insulted by education.


    There''s already something like that, for example, and I think it''s more effective if this guy says it.


    "What, every country is a soldier. And most important to soldiers is power after all. I''m not here to disdain your words."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    Though I wondered if it would be like that, Soma honestly felt indescribable.


    I do have stronger confidence than anyone else on this scene, and although I actually screwed up, the swordsmanship of the soma is self-taught no matter how far I go.


    I''ve never taught anyone, I''ve never read a guide or anything like that.


    It sounds good to say I learned it independently, but if I did, I''d see it. It''s a look, and I just stole it on my own.


    Whatever it was about experiencing real-life experience, there was nothing that could be taught about ordinary training, so even though I said I would train, all Soma was doing was mainly about letting me fight myself.


    Besides, we can''t let them do all that, so most of the time we let them train as before, and Soma just looks at it somehow.


    It was the true nature of Soma to wonder how much the words of such a person meant in fulfillment.


    Regardless, if you want to talk, you can''t, but like I said, Soma basically built up her own swordsmanship on her own.


    h, h, h, h. If you try to be someone who has learned swordsmanship well, you''ll make better devious moves, and often you won''t bite.


    In fact, Soma''s swordsmanship takes in too many different things, including those that would not otherwise fall under swordsmanship.


    As I was treating the soldiers that I softened them with one of them, I was squealed as impressed by the Kingsguard man.


    "Nevertheless, you really can do a lot of things. Actually, aren''t you a magician?


    ".................. how would it have been if it had been so"


    "Oh... I''m sorry about that"


    Was it because it was a word from the bottom of my heart, too truly imminent?


    I shrug my shoulder if I don''t mind, even though the Kingsguard man pulls back and apologizes.


    Anyway, the kind of thing they say about this is Soma''s swordsmanship.


    I can''t give you much advice, but I can''t do more than you asked me to.


    I told the recruits that I had appropriately done what I came up with.


    Though it was a word of honesty...... but that is why Soma inexplicably frowns at the fact that the recruits have lowered their heads as they shine their faces.


    He muttered as he watched the recruits leave in a new mood and so on.


    "Mmm... I think I''ve already heard simr words from someone..."


    "That''s why I told you. It''s important who told you that."


    I wonder again if that''s what it is, and I guess tilting your neck is more like it than what''s actually happening that way.


    I felt a fuzzy nce when I wondered if it would be the harm of something that had only been done on its own around here, etc.


    "What is wrong with you?


    "Uh, no... no, I''d rather hear it than make it smoke weird. I''m sorry if I offended you... but why are you doing this?


    "Hmm...? I can''t really grasp the intent of the question?


    "... is that true too? Ah well...... it''s a favor from the emperor to train us, right?


    I snort honestly because it wouldn''t be anything to hide either.


    You don''t even like to say the name, Emperor, the moment I said the word, although I was concerned about how the man''s face distorted in disgust, I don''t mindter on about that.


    "Is that so?


    "Why is that? The same goes for taking that emperor''s favor, but you shouldn''t have to be here. Why don''t you go somewhere you like it better?


    To be honest, I didn''t know what you wanted to say.


    No, or maybe the man himself doesn''t quite understand.


    As far as the man''s face was concerned, I thought so.


    So Soma talks about what she thought too.


    "Hmm... well, you are. You''ll be able to go wherever you want if you want to. But that''s why I''m here."


    "... I''m here because I want to be, you mean?


    "Technically, it''s different. I am doing this because I think it is ultimately the best, although it is somewhat far-fetched, in order to get ahead of my goals and goals."


    "... for the best... because you think this is what you should do, huh?


    "That''s the ce."


    As I nod, I narrow my eyes to what the man looks like.


    He also looks like he was about to get something out of his current response and think about something jizzy... well, what was the point of fulfilling the current exchange?


    That would be something only in a man would know, though.


    More than that...


    "By the way, instead of answering the current one, I don''t mean, can I ask you one thing?


    "Hmm? Oh... I don''t mind... but I don''t think you can answer the big deal, do you?


    "It''s not a problem. It wasn''t a big deal at first."


    "I hope so...... so?


    "Um, nothing more than what I''d like to hear, it''s about the emperor..."


    The moment I said it, the man''s face again distorted into hatred.


    I really don''t know how I got this far, but that''s not what I want to hear this time.


    Doesn''t mean it''s irrelevant, but it would be somewhat easier to talk to if you weren''t listening directly.


    "... What''s wrong with the Emperor?


    "I don''t know that much either, but would the emperor be seen favorably as popr among the people and the civil servants?


    "... oh yeah"


    Abominably, you look like you''re going to hear the word, but ignore it for now.


    Because what I want to hear is what lies ahead.


    "So the martial officers hate it the other way around...... apparently the average soldiers don''t? I wondered why."


    So I saw emotions other than hatred in the man''s face, because what I just heard was alle?


    There was a bitter smile there, though it wasn''t enough for hatred to disappear.


    "... that''s a pretty stepped question"


    "I think so, too, but if there''s going to be a problem, it''s just not going to be answered?


    "If that puts you in danger, didn''t you think about it?


    "Hmm, to us, is it? Well, yes - if you can, you can try, but my answer is yes?


    So the man deepened his bitter smile, which must be because he knows it''s not a strength or anything.


    In fact, Soma can do that.


    And even though I understood it was a stepped question, I asked because I knew they understood it.


    Nothing inadvertent could have happened with this, and the man who understood that far shrugged his shoulder as it was.


    "... it''s not really that hard to talk about, though. The soldiers, after all, are fighting. So whatever you''re thinking up there, whatever you''re doing, it doesn''t matter."


    "I see... is that what this is all about"


    I snorted because I was actually convinced in many ways.


    The soldiers were not like the martial officers, nor were they like the general public.


    I don''t hate the emperor, but I''m not even looking favorably at him.


    If I told you, they didn''t seem to care about the Emperor.


    Though not everything seems to be so, and some seem to be favored and others disgusted, it is still a minority.


    And around here, because Soma called them neutral.


    "Hmm... so in your case it''s relevant, but therefore?


    "... it doesn''t make any difference that we fight, but we keep these lives the same. You can''t just fight."


    Does that mean that the reason they take such an attitude is because of what the emperor thinks or is doing?


    On the contrary, that''s probably why the civilians are favorable.


    Nevertheless, just asking that would really be too much to step in.


    But it was more than helpful enough.


    The next thing Soma should think about is that ''something''.


    The question is how do we find out about it... but we''ll have to think about that separately again.


    "... I feel like this wasn''t the kind of soldier I wanted to be. I have something more important... so..."


    I''m sure that was just solitary.


    There was no response when I turned my gaze on him, and there was no wonder and hatred in the way he was chewing and leaning down his lips.


    Instead it was distressing, but Soma turns her back without saying anything.


    Because I also thought saying something there was too much stepping in again.


    It is only natural that there are many things if human beings are alive.


    But what the hell is it like to be here?


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath as she watched the soldiers continue their training.

 326 Protruded Blade

    It was just a coincidence that Soma came to the ce.


    When I had finished training the soldiers today and walked thinking about the emperor''s and hence the empire''s problems, which I began to see little by little, I had arrived at some point.


    There is nothing to block in front of you, and there is a blue, clear sky over your head.


    Is the distance to the ground five meters or so?


    At the edge of his sight, he sees a ce that would be the courtyard he had earlier taken to, and in the distance he sees the streets of the Imperial Capital.


    It was a beautiful, open ce.


    "Oh... there was a ce like this here."


    To be honest, Soma''s scope of action at the Imperial Castle is narrow.


    It is not restricted otherwise, but on the contrary it is difficult to get to other ces inside because it is not restricted.


    In the castle, we only went about the rooms, the dining room and the courtyard, so much so that it was more overwhelming to go outside.


    Therefore, this is naturally the first time I''ve seen the Imperial Capital from above.


    "- Hmm? Ho... that''s something with a very rare face."


    And, looking somewhat at at the streets, a voice was thrown from the rear.


    I was not surprised because I realized that someone was approaching me in advance.


    If I say it atst, I also know who it is... if I just looked back at my neck, it was still what I saw there.


    "Well, I certainly don''t deny that it''s unusual... but rather, as a senior, it''s more surprising that you''reing here? Wouldn''t this be the kind of ce where the emperor woulde, at least?


    The person - Victoria - shrugged her shoulders back to Soma''s words.


    And if you proceed with your legs without saying anything, your shoulders wille as close as they are to touching each other.


    Lined directly beside him, he narrowed his eyes as he turned his gaze toward the Imperial Capital, just like Soma.


    "Sometimes concubines want to change their mood."


    "Isn''t it a change of mood to go to the city?


    We only went there on the first day together, but given how it was then and listening a little bit afterwards, we should be going almost every day.


    But Victoria says I''m not in the mood for a change.


    "It is the duty of the concubine to watch over the lives of the people. I''m part of the concubine business again."


    "It''s a statement that''s going to erupt when the civilians hear it."


    No matter how much the civilians favor the emperor, the job is to do.


    It is undoubtedly an uneptable statement, given that the emperor is undoubtedly a civilian who is likely to sufferg damage from his work by going to the city.


    ... However, it is actually slightly suspicious around here.


    Think about it, I don''t remember hearing any of thoseints.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t had a chance to interact directly with the civilians...


    And with that in mind, Victoria has turned to the side.


    "Well, it was just right to see you here, in a way."


    "What is?


    "I haven''t been able to talk much heretely. I was wondering... it''s better than looking strong."


    "Nevertheless, wouldn''t we be face-to-face every day in the dining room?


    Indeed, thest time I spoke decently was a few days ago because I was asked to train the soldiers.


    But we don''t have to talk, we have to meet each other in the cafeteria.


    You should know enough that this one is fine.


    "Well yes, but would it make a lot of difference to just talk to each other?... By the way, speaking of rarities, are you alone today?


    "Hmm? Yeah, she asked Aina to go back to her room first because she wanted to think alone. That''s why I came here when I was thinking about it."


    I could do it in the room if I just thought about it, but I wanted to think about it on my own with the meaning of changing my mood.


    Thoughts havee together to some extent because of this...... should I say that Victoria showed up there at a good time in a way?


    "Hmm... I thought I was overprotecting you for a long time... but if that epted that we didn''t need that in our country, you mean?


    "Well, even if it doesn''t hit, it''s not far away, so on."


    "Ho ho...!


    It''s bad for Victoria, who has sparkled some eyes, but even if something happens, Aina won''t be able to do anything about it right away, and in the meantime, she can run for it or not.


    I just decided it was more manageable than I thought it was safe, so it''s not a pleasure to be the ruler of the country.


    Most importantly, I''m not going to say anything extra... and it''s also true that I''m starting to think it''s somewhat safer than when I first got here.


    "Uhm, apparently you''re starting to understand a little bit more that this is a great country...!


    With that said, Soma narrows her eyes to Victoria, who smiles happily.


    He gazed at the sight of the Imperial Capital as it spread in the distance and exhaled one breath.


    "... you are. Actually, it''s not bad... No, I think it''s a good country"


    I understand that what Soma has seen is still only part of this country.


    But it was, without a doubt, the true meaning of Soma.


    And that''s why I still have questions.


    "This is a good country, and it conveys that thou lovest the people of such a country wholeheartedly. - But why destroy it?


    The moment I said it, the grin disappeared from Victoria''s expression.


    Even if he turns his side here for just a moment, he will soon be brought back forward.


    "¡­ what they are saying is not wrong. But at the same time, it''s not right."


    "What do you mean...?


    "Surely the concubine loves this country, the people. But that''s why the concubine must be destroyed. This is the empire, and the concubine is the emperor."


    I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but did you guess that look on this one?


    As he hoists the edge of his mouth, Victoria goes on to ovep the words further.


    "The concubines built up the longest period in this world and the result was the most flourishing. It is only then that the concubine must set an example. You have to do the right thing because you are a concubine who should stand above people."


    "Is it right to destroy your beloved country, kill your beloved people, and destroy the world?


    "Whatever it is, it''s not a mistake. But there''s no other world that shouts it. If¡­ it is the concubines who are wrong."


    If that face had any madness color, it might have been something else.


    But there was only a color of sanity there, and that''s why Victoria really thought so and knew she was going to obey.


    Victoria chose to be right for the world, even though she understood she was wrong.


    "Besides... above all, it''s a contract"


    "Contract......? With the devil, is it?


    "No? - With God."


    "A covenant with God......?


    Satya didn''t say a word about that.


    Does that mean that Satya doesn''t even know... that it is likely a covenant with the Evil God?


    Nevertheless, I don''t know how that has anything to do with destroying the world.


    "The people have all forgotten about it. But with that contract, the concubines can do what they do here and now. To reward you... and above all for those ancestors who failed to fulfill their vows. My concubine will have to do it again."


    The word had power.


    In half-breednguage, there is a force that I don''t think I can do anything about.


    As I knew from the beginning... apparently it''s not easy to do something about this emperor.


    Looking at the side, Soma sighed out, wondering what was going on.


    Victoria was on a light footing on her way to the office.


    The paperwork is waiting for me now, but my body is gaining strength because of the stories that have been made earlier.


    Though it''s true that Soma still looked hard toprehend.


    "I didn''t think it would be that easy from the start. You seem to understand the goodness of this country, and it''s still toe. And most importantly, you''ve been able to recognise your thoughts."


    Destroy this world.


    That was because Victoria loved this world, and above all it must have been decided a long time ago.


    More than 500 years ago now.


    Since when the Empire begged God for strength and a covenant was made.


    It was the power given to the Empire at that time that made it the empire.


    The Empire may ensure that the contracts and undertakings it has entered into with its opponents as an Empire are honoured.


    It is now recognised as an influence as a nation, but in fact it was a power given by God.


    Its power, still valid more than five hundred years after the covenant, is the power of reason that the Evil God had when he was still called a goddess.


    It was because of this that the Empire was treasured by connecting with each other and never caught up in strife.


    Therefore, it is all thanks to God that there is an empire today.


    "Mm...?


    And as I walked thinking about it, I saw what I saw at the end of the aisle.


    But he turned away immediately, because he knew that he hated him.


    He was the captain of the Kingsguard.


    Though it''s rare to walk around like this, I guess I had some errands to run.


    I look sideways for just a moment at that figure approaching me one by one, and I look right back at it.


    Thinking of it, it was a lot of things.


    Some I got, some I lost.


    But that, too, is just around the corner.


    Almost there...... while I think so, biting my lips, passing beside the person who used to be closest to me.


    and it was at that moment.


    "Ah, Emperor, do you have a minute?


    I doubted my ears for a moment because the voice, the way it was said, was familiar to my ears.


    That was something I used to hear a lot about, and now I can''t hear it at all, so much so that I honestly thought it might be an illusion.


    Or it might have been more realistic to be told it was a dream.


    But I knew right away that it wasn''t.


    Because there was something there that I could make you recognize even though it was real.


    "........................ what? The other side -"


    With a shy voice and a shy look on his face, Victoria stared into her own stomach.


    There''s a blunt tip sticking out there.


    It was the fever, not the pain, that I felt instantly, but the thought neversted any longer.


    Because before that my body was blown straight to the side and mmed against the wall.


    "but ha......!?


    "I''ve been worried about it scattered...... actually, it''s enough to make me stupid to wonder why I was worried. Damn... I should have just done what I was told."


    The only thing that was visible in my sight was at my feet trying toe close, but I knew from above that I was being seen with hateful eyes, without having to see it.


    But still, the thought of whyes to mind.


    Why, why...


    "Come on - it''s over"


    But there was no voice to answer the question, and Victoria''s consciousness sank with the dull sound to the bottom of darkness.

 327 Declaration Of The Empire

    What was on Soma''s head at that moment was doubtful.


    Anyway, when I thought the castle had suddenly be noisy, I heard stories of the Throne Room burning.


    Besides, I can''t even see Victoria.


    It would just be hard to think of those two as irrelevant.


    "Mmm... I haven''t done anything in my life yet, have I?


    "You''re not getting stylish in this situation, so shut up...!


    Even shrugging her shoulders at Eina''s cry, the Somas would be staying in the castle even though it''s not actually the most suspicious person in this country at the moment.


    If you go to the city, there will be many other people from other countries and so on, but I haven''t heard of anyone else in the castle.


    Whatever you think, he was the prime candidate for the suspect.


    "Well, if we''re bad guys, we''re getting out of here, but I don''t know if you''ll listen to me."


    "I guess. That''s what I''m here to make you think it is, until you say it."


    Incidentally, the rooms that Soma and the others currently have are the rooms assigned to them.


    He moved to gather information shortly after he heard the story and came back after he had gone all the way around.


    Given that it was seen with stabbing eyes during the gathering of information, it doesn''t seem a mistake to think that this is the safest ce.


    "Hmm... if the emperor were alive, he would have taken it all in, but now it''s impossible to talk about it."


    "I mean, it''s the status quo because you don''t have an emperor, right? If the Throne Room just burns, it could be a noise, but it wouldn''t be so much."


    "Indeed it is"


    As far as walking and checking, the castle seemed confused for a long time.


    The information isplex and seems to be told mixed with facts and spection, and with aspirations.


    That''s why Soma and the others were able to gather information, but the current status quo is confirmed by the fact that the Throne Room is burning and that the fire momentum is too strong to get close there.


    And it just seems to me that I don''t see the Emperor.


    "Hmm...... but why is the Throne Room on fire in the first ce? Although I don''t think it has anything to do with the emperor disappearing, I don''t even know how it has to do with..."


    "I''m curious about that, but what are we going to do in the end? Someone wille here one of these days..."


    "Hmm, it would be best if the bad guys would get caught by then..."


    Regardless, it is well known that it is unlikely.


    I don''t even know if there''s a bad guy in the first ce.


    It may be because of some ident that the Throne Room is burning, or because the Emperor is disappearing simply out of the city.


    Even if you don''t think the two are irrelevant, there''s actually a possibility that they''re irrelevant.


    But anyway, first of all, what are we going to do about the way the sommers shake themselves?


    "Running away from here, that means nothing. If you do it badly, you may rub it against us."


    "If that happens, you won''t have time to go to war saying you''re ready."


    "You said you stayed here to avoid it, but you''re gonna pull the trigger or something."


    It is true that there was a possibility of making that choice, but at least not yet.


    If I had made my own decision, I would still be sorry that it would have been decided at will by someone else''s hand.


    "But if you think about it, is it possible that it is the work of another country that wants it..."


    "Aren''t minutes too bad? If we find out, we''ll be fighting and selling to both the Empire and the Holy Capital?


    "Well, it doesn''t look like any country is going to do that..."


    It''s going to do it if it''s around the old Veritas I''ve heard about, but that shouldn''t be the case right now.


    In the first ce, the status quo, the Empire and the Holy Capital are overhead, with an overwhelming difference from the rest of the country.


    There are a lot of ces where both sides would want to exhaust me, but I also don''t think there are countries that would put up dangerous bets.


    If...


    "It''s likely that -"


    And that''s when Soma tried toe up with the answer.


    "- Gentlemen. The proud Empire of Upitel! I want to talk to them... and I need to talk to them...!


    It was from the outside that such a voice sounded.


    The man stood in the highest part of the Imperial Castle, where he could look around.


    Not long before now, standing in the same ce where a person called the Emperor stood, the man - who was the captain of the Kingsguard - opens his mouth as he gazes under his eyes.


    ''I feel sorry for the sudden. But if it wasn''t for this time, it wouldn''t have happened. Now at this time - Iid my hands on the Emperor, if not at this time...!


    As a matter of course, there is a corresponding distance between where the man is and the city.


    I just stuck my voice up here, and you''d hardly hear me.


    But the man is talking with certainty that it has arrived, and in fact it was right.


    Because the man used powers simr to magic to make sure his voice reached every corner of the city.


    Nevertheless, you don''t even know how to react from them, but you don''t have to worry about it.


    Because there''s no way there''s no response.


    Therefore, the man lifts his chest and his voice up.


    "My name is Lamberto. No matter who most people think they are... that''s why I dare you to call me this. Lamberto Y. Arcanum, and......!


    The name must have shocked many.


    For Victoria should be the only one to inherit the Emperor''s blood.


    But in practice it is both right and wrong.


    The man''s - Lamberto''s name is wrong, but because it is true that Lamberto is a n of emperors.


    But Lamberto was not qualified enough to seed the Emperor.


    It is a skill, and all emperors of history were born with that skill.


    Lamberto didn''t have it, Victoria did.


    That''s why Lamberto was never recognized as the heir to the Emperor''s blood.


    Nevertheless, this time is not about resentment.


    It was solid, for a reason.


    ''I don''t care about me or anything. But the Emperor did something he couldn''t have seen. That''s why I decided to stand today......!


    How did the word reach everyone''s ears?


    The emotions that spring up are fulfilled, interest, suspicion, or rejection.


    But it was all good.


    Because Lambert was sure of what emotions everyone would have when he finished listening to this story.


    ''Well, then why did this happen... do you remember the existence of a demon king? Yes, about twenty years ago, each country was set to stand up to discuss it. "


    I speak as if I knew and deserved it, even though it sparks doubt, because it is natural.


    I don''t know if it''s in another country, but in this country, I know the name of the Demon King and it''s natural.


    Because...


    ''Yes, it is what we overlook...! While other countries were joining hands and joining forces to defeat them, they were the ones we did nothing with...!


    Yes, that''s why the Demon King''s name is known in this country.


    In short, they have spoken to see it as a disgrace and amandment.


    I wasn''t actually ying Negeva even though I said Demon King Crusaders and such, but that has nothing to do with them.


    They did nothing, even though they were great powers at the time.


    Because that makes no difference.


    "And this again, I know you know, but the demon king appeared again in this world. And now we have that holy capital on our side...!


    Information around here is information positivelymunicated by the Empire.


    Naturally, there''s no way I won''t let you know more than it could be a battle with the Holy Capital.


    But.


    ''As a matter of fact, this information is not correct. Because... the Emperor was about to join hands with the Demon King again...! That is also why I asked the Holy City to hand over the personality of his people in the first ce......!


    This is not a fabrication, it is a fact.


    Lamberto knew because he heard the story directly from Victoria.


    But.


    ''Needless to say, this would be treachery against us......!


    Yes, this is definitely treachery.


    The people of thisnd must snort without denying as one.


    ''Cause she kept it quiet...! They didn''t believe us...!


    The emperor is the one who stands at the top of this country.


    The emperor is in a position to inherit only those who are qualified to do so.


    But at the same time, it was recognized by all the people as something that could be made.


    Well, then...


    ''Yes, then we don''t need an emperor...! No matter, the Demon King is also unnecessary......!


    Lamberto felt that everyone''s heart was united.


    Therefore, cry out the words.


    ''Come, people of the proud Empire...! Now is the time for us to stand......! Let''s destroy this world with our hands...!


    Lambert felt a voiceing from afar, but certain.


    That''s powerful...... means affirmation, cheering to the point of fanaticism.


    Listening to that voice, oh, I was still not wrong, and Lambert clenched his fist all the time, just as he was to be held back by such emotion.

 328 Ex-Strong, Moving To Solve The Situation.

    "- No, no, it would be strange to be enthusiastic there"


    Soma shrugged at the voice from afar and still clearly arrived.


    I don''t know everything about this country, no matter what, or rather, I guess there are more things I don''t.


    But it is obvious that it is wrong.


    Or there''s something wrong with the story in the first ce.


    "We don''t know that the emperor is unnecessary or even around here, but why would we destroy the world there?"


    "Even if the emperor had exined the area beforehand, that would be weird until now. Anyway, if it''s just the emperor or something... no one can affirm going from self to death."


    It doesn''t mean he''s not here at all, but the majority shouldn''t be.


    Rather, if the majority were, it is undoubtedly an anomaly.


    "Nevertheless, you still do... Did you do something like thatmbert, or was it done before..."


    "Hmmm... probably, but it should have been considered before"


    "What? Can you say that, you mean you''re grabbing something?


    "Well, not sure enough."


    "Hmmm......"


    While hammering, Aina probably never asked me any more because she thought she was supposed to talk if she needed to.


    In fact, there is no particr point in speaking.


    Because it doesn''t make a difference what we''re going to do.


    "So, what are you going to do now? You can''t see the emperor because of thatmbert thing, and if I say so, this is a house riot, right? I''d rather not do anything..."


    "No, I guess that''s not how it works"


    "... why not? The Emperor and I are enemies, so we don''t have to do anything, do we?


    You thought you said you were going to help the Emperor, but Eina turns her suspicious gaze.


    But Soma shrugged her shoulders back at it.


    "I''m not going to say anything like that..."


    "... Yes, but what?


    "What, I would have just been told? No demon king, either."


    "I did say... no way"


    "I don''t think it''s sweet to think that you''re gonna miss anything because you don''t need it, do you? We even said we would destroy the world with our own hands."


    If we need to fight which way, it is only natural that we should try to fight in more favourable circumstances.


    And there are more favorable situations than fighting here.


    "It''s another story about whether you can defeat me..."


    "There''s no more reason to miss it, so. Ha... I was wondering if this was going to happen at some point with you."


    It was very out-of-heart, but there''s no way I canin about it more than what''s actually happening.


    So I shrugged my shoulder again.


    "Well... by the way, can I leave a little of this to Aina?


    "Yes......? Oh, I''ll take care of it... what about you?


    "I have to go somewhere in my life."


    To Soma''s words, Eina naturally turns her surprise gaze.


    Well, I think Soma would have the same eye if he were in the opposite position, so it would be natural.


    "... Well, I''m sure there''s a reason, but I don''t know what it means to leave this ce to you in the first ce? ''Cause this is just a room, right? I don''t have any personal effects that we brought in."


    "That''s right. However, it is a room assigned to us. If it''s the only ce in this country where my seniorse back, it''s the only ce."


    Did you find out what you were trying to say, or were you simply stunned?


    Aina exhaled her sigh and still undertook for me.


    "I get it. I should just wait here, right?


    "Um, I left it to you. Well, I don''t think it''s going to take that long... but this isn''t all just for my convenience."


    I don''t know everything in the first ce, but I''m still at the spection stage about half of it.


    I honestly don''t have enough information.


    I thought we were still ahead of us even if something were to happen from the Emperor''s condition... no, is that just an excuse?


    But that''s why I think about half of this case is Soma''s fault.


    It was also for those reasons that Soma was about to move.


    Nevertheless, there is also the possibility that what we are trying to do now is wrong, beyond not having enough information.


    But there''s no way I''m not going to do anything more than be sure that if I don''t do anything, I''ll definitely regret it.


    If I was wrong... that''s when.


    "Well... I hope it all goes well"


    Only God knows what will actually happen... No, not even God,?


    I wonder how far that god knows and understands this case, with that in mind.


    Soma followed the room first.


    The words were heard.


    The enthusiasm is still growing, and it''s not as dead as I think it is.


    But still, they only mattered to Etvin.


    Etvin is a cksmith after all.


    The only thing I can do is wave a hammer and make things.


    Not that I''m not interested, but that''s all I can do.


    Then we''ll have to even do that.


    That''s what I knew I was doing... No, or did I know it from the beginning?


    The word mood yer, etc., is just to say that it was just a facy.


    In other words, he was just not sure.


    It''s an escape from realitying from anxiety.


    I just didn''t want to think that what I hit would ever reach my ideals.


    While I''m waving the hammer, I don''t think about anything extra.


    Because I don''t think about anything extra, I get the feeling of how far I can go.


    I didn''t like it, I didn''t want to admit that I couldn''t do what I wanted, and I was running away to the excuse that I was in the mood, etc.


    Then why are you holding the gavel now and waving it? Because I realized that.


    Because they have poked me.


    That day, from the moment I saw a sword of my kind as ideal.


    I can no longer distract myself.


    So desperate to wave the hammer.


    Because that''s all I can do.


    Etvin couldn''t live so cleverly that he could be shown what he wanted himself and give up without even trying to grab it.


    Shake the hammer, shake it, shake it, hit the spear.


    Outside there is cheering.


    The enthusiasm is spreading.


    I thought you found out, waving the hammer.


    The truth is, maybe I should get on with that flow myself.


    When that''s normal, somewhere in my head whispers.


    But it wasn''t something I found out about, like, normal.


    It''s about whether people who want normalcy in the first ce pursue ideals and so on.


    Still. Or maybe I could have stopped at a time like this.


    Anyway, my surroundings float with enthusiasm, and I wouldn''t ask for spears like this as a single person.


    A chilling part of a corner of my head whispers so.


    But.


    There is no reason.


    There''s no reason.


    If you dare, my soul is just screaming.


    At a time like this, this is needed, he said.


    So, just even Etvin waves the hammer.


    In that...... fu, I had my doubts about Etvin''s head.


    By the way - I wondered what ideals I was putting on this spear.


    The questions that have arisen, but remain in the furnace, dissolve and disappear.


    Because I knew there was no point in that question.


    I don''t care what you forget with your head, this arm knows.


    Then there was nothing wrong with that.


    Iron ys, sparks scatter.


    Work out and build up the wishes and thoughts of someone one day.


    At the tip of waving down the hammer, there sounded a high, clear sound, no less than the enthusiasm around him.

 329 []/(N) (1) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) Cage

    After Soma left the room, Aina was alone, sitting in a blurry chair in the room doing nothing.


    That''s a little different, though, to say if you had any leisure time.


    I didn''t just vaguely spend my days here.


    In the first ce, it is almost certain that something will happen at a time when Soma was saying such a thing.


    Hence.


    "You better be careful..."


    "- Here - Bye...!?


    "Uh... was it a littlete to warn you? Well, by the time I was outside the door in the first ce, I''m suspicious you could have heard me where I warned you."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic, Firewall.


    With those words twitching, Aina just looked directly beneath the rough open door.


    It also looks like a seemingly red carpet isid there, but what is actually there is a stiffening of the mes.


    The magic that was originallyunched perpendicr to the ground and used like a wall was made a trap against the foot by expanding horizontally with the ground.


    Earlier screams were because they burned my legs because I honestly stuck my foot there.


    "You came in without knocking, and you weren''t alert to your feet in the first ce. That''s your responsibility. Besides, the firepower is suppressed, so it won''t be as scratchy as the seque.... if you get treated honestly as is, but"


    I tried to jump back and roll away, but in this way it is doubtful that I will fall back for treatment as it is.


    That''s not what Eina knew, though, and most importantly, I can''t afford to be concerned about that.


    The door left open, looking across it, exhaled a sigh.


    "So, may I ask what the matter is at once? You''re not going to tell me what to do with the training on the ground, are you? Well, if that''s the case, I''ll tell Soma that, soe back tomorrow."


    On the other side of the door was the figure of the fully armed soldiers.


    Not one or two, and they''ve all been swept out.


    Though it doesn''t feel like killing, it doesn''t make a difference that it''s noisy.


    "... where is the Demon King?


    Aina shrugs her shoulders back to the voice she heard creaking because of her helmet.


    I thought it would be, but he was still looking for Soma.


    "He''s still hot from all sorts of things... But I don''t know where he went, do I? I''d rather know."


    Soma didn''t tell me to hide my location.


    I don''t know it in the first ce, so I don''t have anything to hide, but I guess it means I don''t care that it wasn''t mentioned.


    So I spoke honestly, but apparently the other guy didn''t think so.


    "If you hide it, it won''t do you any good? I''m not going to imitate as rough as possible, but I have no reason to hesitate if I have to"


    "So I''m telling you the truth... or do I feel even more so at that point in my outfit about the rough imitations? Instead, it''s hard for people to tell me that I''m never going to imitate them in that outfit."


    "... only captivity is ordered in respect of you. I suggest you surrender.


    "That said, I didn''t do anything else, did I? Yeah, about that on the ground, I just did it just in case, didn''t I? I was going to disarm it if I got knocked right."


    It was a lie, but it was over there that I stepped in without even knocking, so I can''t be strong about that part.


    I can''t say for sure because I can''t actually see my face, but I felt signs of fright.


    "I mean, I didn''t think there was anything about me, but you''re like a captive. By the way, what''s going on with Soma?


    Or maybe what frightened them was the appearance of Eina, who is t in front of this situation.


    A girl who would have just weed an adult is not afraid in front of a fully armed soldier, who would have more than ten if she had quoted less.


    I don''t know what they''re told about Eina, but it''s a sufficient situation to consider it an anomaly if you normally think about it.


    But.


    "... I decide that I am not going to follow this one very seriously, and let it be transferred to the exercise of my strength"


    When the soldier in the lead told him so, he took a step forward.


    Exactly. They don''t mean this is the only way to pull back.


    But then it would be on the trap, but things seemed well thought out around there.


    Shortly before entering the room, he put his sword at his feet, and the magic that had unfolded there disappeared.


    "Well... skills, aren''t they? Is that the effect of the sword?


    I''ve heard stories about a kind of magic device that can crush the built magic itself.


    I think it was a very rare story... but not in the Empire, or maybe it is the Empire that holds the method of manufacture.


    Whatever it is, given the fact that the swords the soldiers have appear to be the same, it seems that we have taken firm measures after recognizing that Eina is a magician.


    While I was thinking about it, I made sure the trap was gone, and the soldiers who had broken into the room exploring carefully for anything else would line up to surround Eina.


    But even in such a situation, Aina is in no hurry to show one.


    The figure even showed room, but the soldiers were not frightened by it, but rather were even sure of the win.


    "... sounds like a lot to spare, but can I recognize that I''ve already given up? Well, no matter how powerful the wizard is, surrounded by this number at this distance, it''s natural."


    I guess that wasn''t overconfidence, it was purely meant to be true.


    In fact, Eina has been sitting in a chair for a long time, surrounded by a dozen or more soldiers.


    Moreover, what is in its hands is a sword that shes and rips magic.


    Normally, it was certainly a situation that could not be helped.


    - Most of all.


    Although it is outside of its ordinary boundaries, it therefore bears the name of superior ss.


    "... I''m afraid I can afford this, not actually. Because, to this extent, it''s not a threat or anything."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and re Bomb.


    "Oops......!?


    Moment after moment, the space around Eina exploded.


    The soldiers that surrounded them blew up simultaneously, mming them against the wall and the ground.


    The groans overflowed when she couldn''t even take much passivity... but when Aina looked at the sight, she sighed when she said she had failed.


    "Shit... the room isn''t doomed. I thought it would be easier to attack at the same time than fight right at the entrance... it would be hard to clean upter, this is"


    "Huh... stupid, unchanging this power, this range of effects, so...!?


    One of the soldiers was stunned, as there was no such thing as a sneering Aina anywhere in his eyes.


    But that''s not natural either.


    I''ve touched on it a little before, but it''s usually where magic could be used without chanting, to the extent that it''s best to stop.


    Besides, there''s only one target for that, outside range attacks, etc.


    They weren''t sure they would win without any certainty.


    But I repeat, that''s a normal story.


    If Aina is to that extent, there''s no way she''s here in the first ce... and...


    "Wouldn''t you like to lick me too much? It sure didn''t work for him at all... but still, I''ve been trying so hard not to pull my legs so I can catch up with him and help him at all? If you want to do something about me, bring me this ten times."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Fireball.


    As I said, I tapped into the magic against the soldier who was about to jump from Aina''s blind spot.


    The soldier blows up with the roar, but instead the next soldier jumps in.


    That too, two ces at the same time.


    "Oh, you''re pretty busy. I thought it was a little heartbreaking right now..."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Jitucheng: Magic and me Arrow.


    While repelling without a problem, Aina frowned slightly as she nced around.


    Because from the looks of the soldiers who began to rise, it did not appear that the fighting spirit was fading.


    I should have clearly shown my strength so that the damage could still be minimized, but apparently I''m not going to give up.


    Exhale as you gaze at the cutting-edge you can point at.


    "Good luck...... I mean, why are you guys working so hard? Nothing. I''m not going to do anything against this country... at least not yet? In the first ce, I feel like there''s someone else besides me and Soma to do something about... Was that okay with your speech earlier? Don''t you think that''s strange?


    Given the circumstances, these soldiers should be taking orders from the man who gave that speech, or at least from the one in whose hands.


    But in the first ce, the man did harm to the top of the country.


    Such a man''s orders...


    "... we are soldiers"


    But one of the soldiers murmured a blurry voice, so as to block Eina''s thought.


    It''s hard to tell because it''s creepy, but I think it sounds familiar, so was it the man who was in the lead when he came into the room earlier?


    Though I don''t know who and where that is because I dress simrly, that''s how the word goes on while I''m somehow looking for that look.


    "Soldiers don''t think. If we are told to die, we will believe that it will open the way, and we will die joyfully."


    "I don''t think about what that means or anything like that, and you''re saying it doesn''t matter who ordered it from?


    "As I already said. We have no doubt. Or only those who question and reject will crawl up and be in a position to use us. So we are the ones who gave up crawling. Those who gave up, entrusted it to theirpatriots, and still chose to fight for someone."


    It wasn''t just an answer to why I would listen to such a man''s orders, it was also an answer to why he still stood up while being shown the difference in power.


    Aina exhales as she looks at the soldiers who have begun to move around her surroundings again.


    But what was in there was something different from what it had been before.


    "... that. I''m sorry, you said crap. It was an insult to you."


    "I don''t mind. You''re probably the one who crawled up ahead. Therefore, you have the right to trample on us. But don''t forget. We have a right to eat on our feet when wee to trample."


    "I won''t forget. So I''ll apologize again. I''m sorry. And I''m gonna undo what I just said. - I''m the one who was licking it."


    At the same time as the words, Aina slowly rose out of her chair.


    It was also a tribute to the soldiers, but also because at the same time they changed their perception.


    That''s what I felt like when I said I must be the one to lose eventually.


    They mean it.


    We are serious about defining what we need to do and trying to move at that time.


    Then it would make sense to push and lose if we didn''t confront each other with the right one.


    Hence.


    "- Hellfire that ashes everything and returns to nothing. I thought," Obey my will, light fire. "


    Momentster, the soldiers jumped at the same time.


    I guess because I realized that what Eina started spinning was a chant and what it meant - that Eina got serious too.


    But that''s why we can do something about it.


    It is as Eina had spoken herself earlier.


    The efforts that have been built up to line up beside Soma are not as soft as they can be managed to this extent.


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and re Bomb.


    Aina continues without staring at the chant as she blows away the flying soldiers.


    I don''t see how you give up on the soldiers no matter how much they blow you up and beat you up, but that''s the same thing with Aina.


    In the first ce this magic itself is a substitute made to line up beside the soma.


    If you are...


    "Here and now, you do not ask for your appearance. Ites more than the emptiness of nothingness, and it bes something to be attributed to the infinite end. If you respond to my request, show yourself once and for all before blocking our path."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Jitucheng: Magic and Clearance Zero.


    Moment after moment, the world stained red.


    The ce hasn''t changed.


    It''s the same room in the Imperial Castle.


    But the appearance had changed.


    For all that was in that room was in mes.


    Except for Eina, no matter.


    But to put it the other way, there is nothing that is not wrapped in mes except Aina.


    A distressed voice, not the previous ratio, rose from among the soldiers.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!? then this armor, which gives you the idiotic, arguably immense resistance to magic, is easy......!?


    "Heh... oddly enough, there was a cause around there as well. But it doesn''t matter. This me burns down all things as my willmands. Resistance is pointless."


    "Of will, Imand you...? Oh well... while burning us, there is no damage to anything else...!?


    The groaning, also simr to the groaning, was a fact.


    Surely everything but Aina is in mes.


    But while it was in mes, there was obviously no damage except to the soldiers.


    There is no such thing as floors or conditioning burning on ceilings or walls, as if it were an illusion me.


    "Yeah, of course, right? I was entrusted here. If you''re saying he''sing back here... there''s no reason not to protect him. I couldn''t protect you a little bit, but I''m gonna have to close my eyes there."


    But before Aina shrugged her shoulders like nothing else, something resembling a bitterugh emerged among the soldiers.


    It was to acknowledge and convince the other person.


    "Damn...... I see. Apparently, the Demon King has a terribly reliable wife."


    "Oh, back...!? Chi, no, I''m his...!


    And, at that moment, it was clear that Aina showed upset.


    One of the soldiers jumped into the slightest gap in his life.


    "There''s a gap......!


    "Oh, there''s no gap...!


    That momentum, blown without question, was clearly by far the best.


    Excessive shock knocks the soldier straight against the wall, and this again sounds the best noise of the day.


    One of the soldiers who saw the likelihood shrugged.


    "... Something''s wrong. Honestly, I didn''t think you''d get that upset."


    "I''m not going back to vegan abruptly...!


    The air is slightly loosened by the exchange, but the mes burn just because of it.


    While doing this, the soldiers'' bodies continue to burn.


    The truth is that if you want to do it, you can burn it down in an instant, but Eina won''t because she''s not going to kill the soldiers.


    But while the soldiers understood it, they never gave it up, and Aina knew it again.


    Until one of you gives uppletely, you won''t be allowed to rx.


    Even as they continue to burn their bodies, the soldiers pack a distance with Jiriziri to do something about Aina, who exhales one breath as she looks at such soldiers.


    The fact that this is happening here is because I thought to myself that something worthy is happening elsewhere.


    Whatever happens in the Empire, ultimately it has nothing to do with Eina... but I guess there is one person who is making some kind of move to say that he hates raw.


    What does Soma do by now after all?


    And beyond that, what the hell is going on?


    With those things in mind, but now that we should give priority to what is before us, Aina mmed the mes towards the soldiers who would not give up, without punishment.

 330 The EmperorS End

    It wasn''t for any reason that I was looking up at the ceiling as I fell asleep on the floor.


    That''s all I had to do, simply because I couldn''t help myself.


    "Oh, ho, ho...!


    And when I felt ufortable in my throat and spit out with the cough, the red and ck stain spread right in front of me.


    Hot on the smell of smoke and in good health.


    Totally...


    "The emperor and the others are different..."


    He groans with a grin of self-derision and coughs up again.


    Victoria wondered how this could have happened, feeling the fever and pain from her abdomen without stopping.


    "... No, there''s really nothing there, is there? In the end, the concubine was foolish..."


    Lamberto''s voice had reached this far.


    It''s all Victoria''s fault that I let you say that.


    It was all because of Victoria''s weakness.


    This is the end of a foolish woman who didn''t deserve it, who had an excessive wish.


    "My concubine just wanted to make this country better... chest up, I just wanted to be proud... Damn, that''s a good thing..."


    Empire of the Upitel, a great power located in the central part of the Arcanum continent.


    With more than a thousand years of history, the only empire in the world, the Upitel, but in fact the most prosperous in the world, etc. has only been said for the past decade or so.


    Until then, it was said that it was only the second and third countries, lions who could sleep with irony, etc.


    Besides, it''s not umon to treat it as anything less.


    It was often said that it was a big country, but had thus gained more than a certain amount of trust, but at the same time it had only umted history.


    It''s not absolutely trustworthy beyond being a country to country, but Upitel was nevertheless treated very lightly for what he called a big country.


    Nevertheless, it was a matter of no choice.


    That''s all Yupitel has done... no, because he hasn''t.


    Yupitel has never fulfilled his responsibility to be a great nation.


    If you say it most recently, so was thest time the Demon King was exorcised.


    At that time, regardless of the authenticity of the countries, at least almost all the countries in the pre-construction era were at war and cooperating.


    But Upitel is the only one who decides what to look like then.


    It was only with the friendship of each country that I let it, but that''s all.


    Atst, I never had to give it a shot.


    Veritas, then called the world''s greatest power, waspared to many others because it was also a neighbour.


    Victoria couldn''t stand it.


    Since there was no way out, there was no reason why other countries should not know... because the Upitel was clearly superior even to Veritas at its peak.


    It''s all about national power, including military power.


    But for some reason Yupitel concealed it, and spoiled it as a country second to none.


    At the time, Victoria wanted to show it because it was obvious that it was the best, and she had advanced it many times in fact.


    But it won''t be epted... eventually it won''t be necessary.


    Because my father and mother were in an ident and became people who didn''t return.


    And.


    Because Victoria, who had not yet received an adult at the time, was to seed the throne.


    The days since have been difficult, but also rewarding.


    Fortunately, my surroundings never insulted me about myself as a little girl or anything else, and they understood what I wanted to do.


    They also felt itchy about the status quo.


    Partly, only the experienced and the aged have tried to be easy or opposed, but if they show a strong willingness to push forward, they fall back -


    "... oh no, did those guys foresee that eventually this would... be possible? Then the concubine is foolish beyond salvation..."


    But that''s how I made myself mock now, and it''s ater festival.


    Time does not return, only the result is that we pushed forward.


    But it was worth it, and Yupitel came this far.


    Everyone praised the great nation and prospered.


    Without being pped in the pussy with the earliest famous powers, etc., Victoria was still, at that time, not one thing wrong.


    It''s supposed to...


    "... but actually, it was wrong, I guess"


    I hate to admit it, but this is the reality.


    What the hell did I do wrong when I said I pushed it up to the best power in the world at the corner?


    ... No, I''m sure the truth is, I knew.


    Long time ago.


    He weed an adult and officially took over the throne of emperor¡­ but still, since he was not allowed to name the Yupitel.


    Victoria Y. Arcanum.


    This Y is not actually an abbreviation or the like.


    I can''t name Yupitel, but I''m not allowed to name him, which is why I can only name him halfway through.


    He is certainly an emperor, but at the same time he is not truly recognized as an emperor.


    It was its name that embodied such contradictions.


    All emperors in history were allowed to call themselves Upitels, but for some reason Victoria was not the only one.


    Though, that''s not why I got on sweet words.


    It was also for another reason.


    "I had the confidence and pride that a concubine could do whatever it takes... and so on, it''s just an excuse. No, or not even."


    But I didn''t decide on my attitude to the Demon King or the world because I got on with nothing sweet, and that conclusion itself was decided at the end of the discussion in the first ce.


    Well, it was the military that mainly agreed with me, and because of that, there was a lot of crack between me and the civilians... but that doesn''t mean who was wrong.


    I''m sure they were both right.


    That''s just the story of which you thought was more likely.


    And Victoria and the others came to the conclusion that the doom of the world would be inevitable.


    So I rode sweet words.


    We decided to turn to the side of destruction.


    "... it may have been, in the end, our own cuteness in a way. Considering that you love the world and you''ve taken our country,"


    Yes, the story I told Soma, it''s not even urate.


    Yeah, it''s true that I had that idea, and I''m pretty sure it was a number of factors.


    But it was for another reason that it was thest deciding factor.


    It''s a simple story.


    If we are on the side of destruction, we will always be thest to perish.


    Victoria simply wanted to keep the people of her own country alive for a little longer.


    Even if the people hate me.


    If only there were just a few understanders, just a little longer, and the people would live.


    "But the result of thinking so, is this possible? Well... maybe the concubine didn''t deserve an emperor or something."


    - Exactly.


    Words returned to the whining that should have been solitary, and if I turned my gaze reflexively, it was the person I knew who was there.


    Victoria couldn''t possibly have misseen the face of a man standing at the entrance that was beginning to be engulfed in mes.


    Lamberto Y. Arcanum.


    He was the only flesh parent left in Victoria and the fruitful brother who divided the blood.


    Such, Victoria hoists the edge of her mouth toward a man who can no longer be called her brother from the moment she seeds the Emperor.


    It was even like self-derision, or maybe a relief.


    "What''s up? I thought I was going to steam my concubine like this... but you decided to change your mind?


    "... right, I honestly got lost. I will burn you to pieces between the thrones that are no longer needed, or I will cut you off in front of the people."


    "... I see. I was wondering why I set fire to it in the first ce, because I no longer needed it here because I didn''t need the emperor himself."


    "It would be easier to understand that we all really don''t need it anymore."


    "Hmm...... and the fact that the concubine showed herself before she died still meant that she decided to use this body to absolve herself?


    "No...? I decided to make a third choice."


    With that said, Lambertes close, but never had any sweet thoughts.


    Decide to die here and life will save you.


    Because I''m not the sweet guy to think about that.


    So, this is...


    "I mean, kill him directly with my hands."


    "Come on... just in case it''s possible to burn it, huh?


    "Oh. There can be the possibility of running away with someone on your behalf, and above all there is the possibility of suspecting that. But if I kill you here and expose your neck, you''ll have nothing to doubt."


    "I see... now you''re also going to be acquitted."


    As she nodded, Victoria just stared jiggly at death approaching.


    I wasn''t willing to resist.


    Sometimes I don''t have that power anymore, and there''s nothing I can do about it.


    This one was unarmed and the spear was firmly gripped in Lambert''s hand.


    Lamberto is the best user in this world, not just in this country, if you let him handle spears.


    As much as there was no point in resisting, I knew that no one would tell me.


    Hence.


    "Come on...... are you ready?


    "Not good to be honest...... well, I guess I''ll have no choice. Can we leave this to them?


    "Oh. We''ll take over the rest. So... you die here."


    "Right..."


    Well, I guess that''s it.


    "- No, that''s not a good idea."


    It was then that the voice was heard.

 331 At Least Be An Emperor.

    "Eh... who''s that?"


    Victoria was unintentionally breathtaking at the new shadow that had appeared at the entrance to the room at some point.


    Because the person, in many ways, is one who cannot possibly appear on this asion.


    But anyway, the situation is the situation.


    There was no stopping something like a pale hope from springing up.


    "... what are you going to do? - Demon King."


    You thought the same thing, Lamberto threw even hostile words with a sharp gaze at the person - Soma.


    But the opposing soma shrugs her shoulders somewhat in a pleasant manner, as if she were in the middle of a walk.


    "Whatever you say you''re going to do, you''re here because you have business to attend to, right? Well, I almost didn''t make it. Seems to have made it at the critical point, above all."


    To the words, Lamberto narrowed his eyes even sharper.


    There is strength in the hand holding the spear.


    "... that means I''m here to help you, right?


    Depending on the response, he jumped right away and skewered me with his own spear.


    No, I''m sure you''re going to.


    Though disguised as subtlety, Victoria knew better that she was pointing her body toward Soma and that it was dressed as looking up right next to her that she was building strength all over her body.


    It''s like a bow squeezed to the limit.


    Depending on the next word of Soma, its liberated body will strike Soma without a shred of forgiveness.


    And that ''s--


    "- No, not at all, though?


    "........................... what?


    Was the response unexpected, or was the word that came out of Lambert''s mouth like a sneer?


    I guess I thought the affirmation would return, its body in such a strange position that it was forced to stop on the way it tried to move.


    Well, to be honest, Victoria just thought Soma would snort, too.


    I know exactly how Lamberto feels.


    "I haven''t been asked for help in my life. Would it be disrespectful to an emperor opponent, such as trying to help him on his own, even though he wasn''t asked for help?


    "... then what the hell did you show up here for?


    "So I told you? I have business to attend to. What, it''s not a big deal. - I just brought you something."


    The moment I said it, Soma shook something.


    And that''s where I first realized that apparently Soma had something wrapped up in something like a cloth.


    Is it elongated and about the same size as Victoria''s back?


    As the squeezed Soma''s arm is swung through, it is thrown as-is...


    "Huh...!?


    Momentster, Lamberto rushed off the scene because something of it would have hit him had he been on the spot.


    I never yed it, probably because I didn''t know exactly what it was because it was wrapped in something like a cloth.


    Just in case, I chose to avoid it.


    As a result, it passed where Lamberto stood, and it was to stand on the ground just next to Victoria.


    Immediately after, the cloth-like thing unravels, revealing the appearance of the wrapped object.


    - Hiu, and breathtaking Victoria''s eyes nailed, and it felt as if time had stopped.


    "Eh... Demon King, you...! Again -"


    "No, I don''t know what it is after all, but would that have just been delivered? Well, I think I''m going to hit you a little crazy... but I apologize for that. I''m sorry."


    "Shit, white......! In the first ce, what in this situation, such as deliveries..."


    Was it because Lamberto, who was about to say something, stopped the words because he understood what the hell Soma had delivered?


    But for Victoria, it didn''t matter anymore.


    I don''t even care about the situation where I''m dying.


    Not so long ago, I had been blinded by the thing in front of me.


    - It was a spear.


    I don''t recognize him.


    But at the same time, it was the kind of spear I remember seeing somewhere.


    ... No, that has nothing to do with it.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look familiar or something.


    A great spear, so beautiful and so hard to rece anything.


    I don''t know how to see it in the eyes of others, but at least that''s what that spear looks like to Victoria...... that was all that mattered.


    "It''s done, I want it delivered. That''s what he said. Well, it seemed like a terrible thing."


    The words of such a soma arrive so as to sew a gap in a shing thought.


    But that was a funny story.


    Because in the first ce, why were you in the kind of situation where you were entrusted with this?


    Moreover, there will be too much that can be done, such as appearing at critical times for delivery.


    But there''s a lot to think about, but it was the words I heard earlier that passed Victoria''s head.


    He said he didn''t even ask for help, but he doesn''t deserve an emperor such as being able to help.


    You were absolutely right.


    Trying to kill yourself is the strongest corner of the world.


    But what happened to it?


    That''s not what the emperor deserves, such as giving up and epting without doing anything.


    If you noticed, Victoria was reaching for the spear.


    Severe pain runs in my abdomen, but I don''t mind grabbing it and putting a little effort into it.


    I weighed in and got up slowly, trying to lean over.


    "... what are you going to do?


    You could have done it if you wanted to interrupt.


    But Victoria hoisted the edge of her lips so that she could look as usual to Lambert, who was just turning a rugged face, whether she was also somewhere to think about it or wary of Soma.


    "Hmm... as you can see. Come to think of it, wouldn''t you be like an emperor, such as giving up without doing anything?


    "You are not an emperor anymore. We''ve already ruled that the Emperor is unnecessary."


    "It is the concubine who decides whether to ept it or not. Just because it''s been decided to obey adults, that''s why the emperor is disqualified.... Above all, it''s not like a concubine"


    I don''t know what Soma thought and delivered this to me.


    But whatever you mean, you have a reason to fight it, you have a means to fight it.


    Then it would be out of the question, such as giving up adultery.


    "... does that mean you think you can beat me,


    "Wouldn''t anyone have said that? It''s just... it''s a different story."


    As a matter of fact, if it''s a win, it''s unlikely.


    It is irrelevant at this time that he is seriously wounded dying.


    Even if it is sufficient, it is decided that there will be no winning.


    Anyway, Lamberto has superior skills, even in this country... no, he''s one of the best users in the world.


    No one disagrees that it is the strongest corner of the world at the point of qualifying as a second king.


    He is the best and not the second king to qualify because he refused.


    However, there was no separation in the Holy City, and the reason for this was that I was not yet in the vessel.


    ... Victoria knew there was actually another reason, but sealed and set the thought at the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing that look, Lambert snorted.


    "... choose a miserable death over a clean death? Well, fine. In a way, it would be more like thest emperor."


    Even though I said it, Lamberto''s eyes looked more at Soma than Victoria''s.


    I guess that means I''m far more concerned about how Soma is going to move than Victoria.


    That''s an understandable story.


    But.


    "I don''t think my concubine and this spear opponent will serve while I make the discovery...!


    It''s a different story to be convinced that you can understand... and maybe you''re right.


    - Advanced art, mental concentration, mindfulness, mindfulness: thunder shes.


    Pack the distance in an instant at the same time as you step in and stick your arms out.


    It was not a rigid response that was passed on to the arm shortly afterwards, but the eye of the opponent in front of him turned to Victoria with a slight surprise.


    "... I see. Are burning candles the brightest just before them,"


    "Now, try to taste it fully with yourself whether it''s a burning candle or not......!


    - Advanced art, mental concentration, mindfulness, mind and eye: thunderbolt sh, triple series.


    Three strikes in a row in an instant, enough to give you no time to blink.


    All of that returns a hard response, but it never stops the arm as it is.


    Because the moment I stop, I know my body will be pierced by Lambert''s spear.


    That''s about the difference between Victoria and Lambert.


    But despite this, Victoria is able to unterally attack because Lambert is out of hand... not.


    I know very well because we are meeting like this, but Lambert is simply the best he can do to get around to taking it, and he just can''t afford to go around attacking.


    Regardless, this would not have happened if we had moved simultaneously in a state of mutual integrity.


    But there were three elements on Victoria''s side.


    One is, physical condition.


    Victoria was dying, and that''s why Lamberto was watching sweetly.


    That blow is no big deal.


    However, the impending death, but therefore the blow carried out without thinkingter, exceeded Lambert''s expectations.


    Lambert was right about this.


    And this also leads to a second reason.


    That means we could haveunched an attack first.


    Lambert has super first-rate arms but is basically biased on the offensive side.


    It is because it is causing them to be attacked and keep them in that state that they are able to create a certain state of antagonism, despite differences in arms.


    But bigger than anything, it would still be the third element.


    That was... the difference in weapons.


    The weapon used by Lamberto is only a spear that is sturdier than the average soldier uses.


    It wasn''t made by a superior cksmith for ambert or anything.


    Whatever, that''s all I''m saying.


    Ambert with superior arms, whatever spear he was supposed to use, must have never leaned on an understated Victoria or anything else.


    Unless it''s this spear that Victoria uses.


    - There was once a man who said he wanted to strike the spear the emperor deserved.


    If you want to be the enemy of mankind and destroy the world, you will need the weapons you deserve, say so.


    Whatever enemies, whatever difficulties appear in front of you, to join forces together and smash, a spear.


    There was someone who told me to lean in and build a spear that no one could beat.


    I knew who hit it the moment I saw it.


    The moment I gripped and waved, I was convinced.


    He said this was undoubtedly a hit just for himself.


    Maybe there is a spear that is better than this spear.


    But this must have been the only spear that could pull more power from Victoria than the best and Victoria could pull more power than the best.


    So, despite its overwhelming disadvantage, Victoria is still able to meet with Lamberto.


    "Well... you kept your promise."


    Whimpering, waving your arms...... oh, but the only thing that''s bitter is springing up in that chest.


    In the end, I guess it''s because I''m the one who broke my promise.


    No, if I told you that... I guess without it, I wouldn''t have even had this happen with Lambert.


    Victoria agreed most strongly with us on the side of destroying the world because it was ambert like no other.


    But such ambert now turns to himself with hateful eyes.


    I wonder why this has happened, but that was decided.


    Because I made a mistake.


    By mistake... I want to be understood by the civilians and the people, and so on.


    So I signed a contract, and now it''s at its end.


    Then...... and I thought that far and identally as I kept waving my arms.


    Or maybe it''s finally urred to me...


    "... I see. This... makes sense."


    How could Victoria not be allowed to name Yupitel?


    It was a simple story.


    Because you''re the kind of person who ends up like this.


    I mean, you know...


    "... Apparently the concubine was not an emperor''s vessel or anything from the beginning"


    I''m sure he was just a heartless person.


    Everyone but myself understood that, so they could never be recognized as emperors in the true sense.


    ... but that is still true.


    I am not going to deny now that this hase to an end.


    - Still.


    "The concubine...!


    He is an emperor, and it makes no difference that he hase this far.


    Well, then...


    - Extraordinary, spiritual concentration, all-out, mind-eye, clear water stop: thunderbolt sh, pr.


    That was undoubtedly the biggest blow ever.


    Take a step forward with that certainty...


    "... well, it wasn''t too bad."


    Moment after moment, the feeling of the spear I was holding disappeared.


    Immediately after you understand that you have been bounced away from the slight remaining paralysis of your arms, there is already a cloudy eye in front of you with hatred.


    Victoria herself didn''t recognize what she was trying to say at that moment.


    I just opened my mouth to say something reflexively... the only thing I found out was that it was toote.


    "After all, that''s all you are."


    End of story, Lambert''s lips shaped the word.


    The arm was swung out to deliver Victoria''s death.

 332 Reasons To Help

    Aina was inadvertently breathing out a sigh of sight in front of her the moment she stepped onto the spot.


    Nevertheless, there was not that much emotional movement.


    It''s a little hard to say in words because it''s not even a simple emotion... if you dare to put it into words -


    "I don''t know what to say... well, it''s a familiar sight"


    Shut up and give up.


    That''s what will happen.


    "... what are you going to do?


    And, if you turn your gaze to the voice you heard, it was a man you recognized.


    It was definitely a Kingsguard captain, and given the situation, I guess that guy is named Lamberto.


    With that in mind, Aina slipped her gaze slightly.


    To the appearance of Soma, who is guarding the spear protruding before the man''s eyes with a sword in his hand.


    "Hmm... I don''t think I''ve seen anything.


    "I heard you weren''t here to help, and I didn''t even ask for help, but it wasn''t like an emperor to be able to help," I thought I heard. And he didn''t ask for help. "


    "That''s right... you have to answer one by one first. Sure, I didn''te here to help, but you didn''t even tell me you weren''t going to help me, did you?


    "... that''s what the world calls reason."


    I identally let the pration in, and felt three gazes gather towards me shortly afterwards.


    Most importantly, at least there didn''t seem to be any surprises in Soma''s eyes... well, I guess he noticed anyway.


    It''s no wonder or anything, and I''d rather be surprised if you hadn''t noticed.


    "Hmmm... why is Aina here? I think I asked you to leave a message."


    "Sure, I was asked, but I''m not just a bitch waiting for you. Besides, I did a good job of keeping it safe."


    Eina came here because, if I put it briefly, she was free.


    Although there had been a long time, I had managed to take away all the consciousness of the soldiers, tie them up after simple treatment, and let them go where appropriate, but there was no more to do.


    I spared some time because there was no way the novice wasing, and so I remembered the story that the Throne Room was burning.


    We talked about not being able to get close, but I felt that I was able to get there somehow, so when I tried to get here, it worked as I expected, and there was something in the room that I could see.


    "Ma, why don''t we just deal with you over here, rather than over here? You haven''t answered them all yet, have you?


    "Mm-hmm? Oh, you did."


    "... eh"


    To such Soma''s attitude, the man - Lamberto said something, but he eventually decided to shut his mouth.


    That appearance seemed to spy on Soma''s gap... well, Aina wouldn''t even have to worry about it.


    More than that, should we care about the other side now?


    "So, uh, you didn''t even ask for help, but you didn''t mean it was imperial to be able to help, and you didn''t ask for help? You''re absolutely right. - So, what''s wrong with that?


    "... what?


    "Because she is an emperor, she respected the neighborhood to the point of criticism, but that is why she did not intend to kill her from the beginning."


    "... there must be no reason for you to help him."


    "No, would there be? I was looking after you here."


    "That should have been halfpulsive. Yet... you risk your life for it?


    "Sure, I was forced to do it at first, but it was me who chose to do it afterwards. Or risk your life? - Why is that necessary?


    "Huh... you...!


    Though at first nce it just seemed questionable, Soma''sst words were provocation, no matter what he thought.


    Soma told me why I needed to risk my life to the point of fighting you.


    It is also natural for thembert to be fierce.


    "Totally... he''s just the same. I mean... which one should I think about in this case? Should I think I''m pretty much on my mind, or should I think I''m surprisingly dealing with that guy inside me?"


    Though it is difficult to understand because Soma is not a very emotional type, he tends to overprovoke his opponent as much as he does when he ising to his head.


    Besides, that can be as intense as when you get hurt who you think you are... but whoever you are, it''s not like he gets angry.


    It''s obvious that Victoria is hurt and Soma is angry, but that''s why it was a little surprising there, to be honest.


    "... well, it was the first way we met and the impression that we were allergic, but then it wasn''t that bad, or maybe not so much, actually?


    At least I''ve passed it on to Aina that Victoria really loves this country and the people, and I know that she seems to be working a lot of hard.


    Then maybe it''s not so strange.


    With that in mind, he walks sideways to that Victorian side of the Somas who have begun to exchange their sword triumphs.


    I''ve been wondering about this for a while now... but isn''t it a little bad for me?


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    "Eh... who..."


    Victoria, who had a stunned look at the two people who had started fighting, had stared at Aina, who crouched with her eyes intact.


    It''s probably doubtful there, but Aina examines Victoria''s body without responding to it.


    "Uh, um... I don''t know about this. I feel like my first aid is limited..."


    Originally, Eina said that her talent was mostly on the offensive side, even though she was superior.


    It''s not like you can''t use recovery or assistance, but honestly, it''s not that much.


    It''s not enough to manage a wound that can be seen as serious at first sight.


    "¡­ I wonder if it would be sufficient to provide first aid. Somehow, somehow, Soma will do something about it."


    If I turned my gaze as I whined, the sight was widening there as expected.


    Lamberto is stronger than enough from Aina''s eyes.


    The sound that keeps ringing from earlier is probably all of that attack emitted from Lambert, and thinking about it would be doing dozens of attacks in a sh.


    I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to prevent that in Aina when I''m in time...... no, that''s obvious at a time when I can''t see any hand in attacking.


    If you mean speed, the fastest thing Aina knows is She, but She specializes in a blow, so that attack is still overwhelming.


    Lina may rise to some extent because of her omnipotence, but she will still be pushed in at the end.


    Sophia also has no winning eye when she is in time beyond being the same wizard as herself...... us is primarily a heavy warrior move.


    Probably doesn''t seempatible with that type.


    This means that, as far as Aina knows, no one can say that we can win for sure.


    Even if you think about the addition of two of the seven heavens in it, you''ll see how awesome the spears on thembert are.


    Well, of course, it doesn''t include about one person who is in the middle of an intermission there but is still perfectly perceived.


    "... really, it''s cod"


    No matter how many times I look at it, every time I think about it.


    As pathetic as the other person seemed, Soma, as always, was nothing but cod.


    "I''m sorry. First aid came before he got stuffed with cod."


    The moment I reached for Victoria''s body in an attempt to do first aid, I was grabbed by Gassi.


    Unexpectedly, a dumb voice leaks.


    "What...? Oh, hey... Victoria,?


    What I grabbed was Victoria, naturally.


    The force you''ve grabbed is surprisingly strong, even though it would be hard just to move your body.


    The most unexpected thing is, of course, that I''ve been trying to get in the way of this first aid.


    "Um...? I can''t do first aid if I keep doing this... nothing, but it''s hard to do?


    Eina''s arm won''t do much without touching the affected area directly.


    Still, only the effect of first aid can be obtained, so it is assumed that it will be effective without touching it.


    But even so, there was no sign that he would let me go, but rather more strength in the arms he could grasp.


    The eyes that are pointed at are also surprisingly strong.


    "... why"


    "What?


    "Why are you trying to help the concubine? He and I both have concubines like this..."


    "Uh... after that, okay? If you want to talk, you can ask while you''re doing first aid."


    "Heh...?


    You didn''t expect such a return, or if you remove the hand Victoria was grabbing while she floated her pocan expression, she quickly touches the affected area.


    And.


    "- Light. My will, obey my thoughts, be the power to pay and heal dirt."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Healing Light.


    At the end of the chant, Victoria''s body is wrapped in a pale light, focusing on where Aina was touching.


    Whether the pain has eased somewhat, the wrinkles that were slightly on my eyebrows loosen, but instead, the risk in my eyes increases.


    "... are you serious about helping your concubine? Would you have heard the speech by him earlier? It was my concubine''s fault, too. As long as the concubine dies, everything will fit fine. Even a stupid, wrong concubine..."


    "Oh, I told you I''d listen, but you didn''t tell me you''d answer, did you? Well, if you want to talk, I won''t stop you, but that probably won''t change what we do, will it?


    "Be... you really don''t know who it is...!? Even a concubine... if only a concubine died...!


    ''Cause that''s what I don''t care about.


    "... what? I don''t care, okay...?


    Was it an unexpected word, let Victoria, with her eyes dotted, gently shrug her shoulders.


    Although it is a little too much to say that it doesn''t matter, it is definitely true in a way.


    "I don''t know why the hell you guys are doing this in the first ce, and maybe so is Soma. No, it''s about Soma, so it''s predictable to some extent and it is, but I don''t think that ultimately matters either. ''Cause we''re not moving under the circumstances there. So it doesn''t matter what they say, and it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t change what we do."


    "... I don''t care what happened to my concubines? So... why the hell are they moving?


    "You''ve decided that, haven''t you? - Because I don''t like it."


    Yes, I don''t know what Soma thinks... but it must be something simr, and that''s all I''ve been working on for a long time.


    I don''t like it when people I know get hurt.


    I don''t like being hurt.


    So I''ll bust it.


    That''s just it.


    "... I don''t like it, I''ll bust it"


    "Most of the time, soma does it, so there''s very little we can do. Well anyway...... by the way, I just want to ask you one thing at a corner, is this really like having to be this far?


    "... whatever. If we get here at the earliest, it''s only with the death of a concubine..."


    "Really? I don''t think so, do I?


    "... what?


    "I mean, you just don''t seem very calm, either, do you? So I guess we should just chill out and discuss this again for now? That mighte up with some other good ideas, right?


    "... even if it doesn''t change. That''s all the concubines have done."


    "Well... then if we can''t do something about it calmly discussing it, why don''t we just tell Soma that then? I''m sure Soma will kick the shit out of you."


    Maybe that''s not necessary anymore.


    It was almost at the same time that Aina muttered so much and that the tall sound sounded.


    Along with that, something blunt twirls at the edge of my sight and I dance through the universe.


    "... why. Why are you interrupting us...? That''s... that''s...!


    "Well... in the meantime, why don''t you even look at your own face now? If I was calm, I would have listened¡­ well, if I had such a bloody eye, I would have lost my temper to listen."


    "Oh, our, get out of the way...!


    "Yes, yes, I understand, so - for now, just stay asleep."


    - sh.


    The body of thembert that was about to scream crumbles and Soma exhales one breath.


    Too disgusting, that was the end of it.


    Then, when I turn my face over here, Somaes closer.


    "Well... you kept me waiting."


    "Totally. I mean,e on, it''s smoky and it''s hot?


    "Mm-hmm? That''s true, do something about this one first"


    With the look on Eina''s face that she had just noticed, Soma stuck her sword to the ground as she said that.


    Momentster, the mes that were spreading in the room disappeared, and all that was left was a half-baked room.


    It was really too much the same, and no sigh came out.


    "So, what''s next?"


    "Right. First aid is the limit, so I asked for the rest."


    "Um, I''ll take care of it."


    Victoria never responded to a soma that stood snorted lightly because she knew that soma could treat her... or because she was looking at ambert lying on the ground and not there?


    But in any case, there was no difference in the oue, and when the sword that stood on Victoria''s body was pulled out, the wound had disappeared from its body without a trace.


    "... you''re really the same"


    Too cod to make sense, but, well, that''s now too.


    I thought this would solve it first - the sword that I pulled out, Soma put up again.


    "... Huh?


    I don''t know why I need to get up there again, but my voice leaks.


    I can''t keep up with what I''m trying to do for a moment... the only thing I know is that Victoria leaked a happy, or soothing, grin to its mouth just a little at the edge of her sight.


    And.


    Before Aina could move, the sword was swung down.

 333 One Conclusion And One Suggestion.

    - The emperor had lost his leg from the Empire of Upitel, and five days earlier was about to pass.


    Although initially there was a lot of confusion, I have been told that I have regained some calm, especially since it became well known that something does not change...


    As a matter of fact, I haven''t seen Soma with my own eyes that he was confused or calmed down, so the feeling is thin as a matter of fact.


    Well, that''s exactly why people from other countries can''t walk around the city in grandeur in this situation, so I guess there''s no choice.


    Where there was any reason or history, it didn''t make any difference that the person we were wearing as emperors was gone.


    Given that there will also be anxiety, it is not a mistake to order the Somas to be locked in because it does not provide extra stimtion.


    And neither did the Somas want to inflict any more futile confusion on the Empire, and there was nothing more to this one than to silently obey than the Somas got involved.


    Incidentally, the emperor''s treatment is supposed to be a loss of legs, because it does not dismantle the empire.


    The people were confused as a result of the incorrect transmission of the area, but the Empire ns to continue.


    No one has seeded the Emperor, but blood has not been cut off in the true sense.


    They decided that for a while it would be vacant, and they would all work hard to support the Empire.


    It should be said, of course, that it is the Lambert who runs at the head of it.


    Though I do not deserve to inherit the throne, it draws the blood of the royal family and, above all, because I feel most responsible in this matter.


    Alternatively, although we have also heard stories that in time we will seed to the throne if it has nothing to do with qualifications and so on... it will depend on everyone in the future empire and so on.


    At least, I''m only sure that''s not about Soma getting involved.


    There is one other thing that Soma and the others are still in the Empire.


    Rather, it''s bigger this way.


    "-Okay, it''s been five days, and let''s go...! The concubine is going to the city......!


    And when I was thinking about the past and the future, I inadvertently heard such a voice.


    If you turn your gaze, you are naturally a woman with purple blue hair and eyes there... almost simultaneously, multiple sighs are exhaled.


    "The emperor''s deputy, he left it to me."


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it, emperor''s deputy."


    "I don''t want to be left to you... well, I just have to be left to you, huh? So, silly sister."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, brother? My concubine''s going to the city, so she''s busy?


    "Discard that n now. You''re still here today."


    A woman with an instantaneous stunned look - Victoria, but Lamberto, who was supposed to be the emperor''s deputy, oveps words mercilessly.


    No, I can''t.


    "Why, brother...!? My concubine put up with me for five days...!?


    "If you show up in about five days, the city''s gonna be havoc again, right? What do you think you''re supposed to lose your legs on the surface and death on the back? Well, most people know anyway, but at least wait a month."


    "January......!? I can''t wait...! The concubine wants to go now...!


    With such an exchange sidelined, Soma decided to take her leisure time to spin her thoughts on how this was happening.


    This exchange willst for a while anyway, if we don''t do that much, we''ll have no choice.


    Anyway, this has been a ssic exchange for four days now.


    As you can see, Victoria is alive. Although she''s pimped on the contrary, she''s supposed to be dead as an external treatment.


    Because this is more convenient in many ways.


    It is assumed that what has been done so far has been done at the discretion of the emperor, and even by executing him in the form of letting him take responsibility, which weakens the rebellion from various foreign countries at all and also facilitates a policy shift.


    And most importantly...


    "I still don''t know how ''Arre'' recognizes this one and how it works. If you do it badly, you''re gonna throw the people into a worse situation than ever before. If you don''t like that, listen to me."


    "Mm, mmm, that''s..."


    "I don''t know, because there''s a little responsibility here, too. I didn''t check the situation, I ''ughtered'' it without question. At that time, I thought it was best, and for now, I thought it was necessary to resolve the situation as soon as possible... but I didn''t think I knew where I was."


    "Well, isn''t that what you have to do? At least you didn''t make the wrong decision trying to end that situation sooner... apart from that, I have something to say."


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "You''ve made up your mind! Oh, if you''re going to do that, tell me first, right?!? How anxious do you think we were then?


    What Aina is saying is that she probably stopped Lamberto and shed and tore Victoria after treating her.


    Sure, it was sudden without time to exin... but I can''t help that one.


    "Nevertheless, I couldn''t have exined it on that asion, could I?


    "I know that, but still...!


    "It''s irrational."


    "Well, I know what you''re trying to say. My concubine didn''t think I could do that either.... No, honestly, I still don''t believe it. No way, such as breaking the contract between a concubine and a demon."


    "Besides, you didn''t even know it all, did you?


    "Yes, but just because I" saw "it clearly didn''t feel good. I thought it would at least be better if things got better, and that was enough."


    "Well, as a result, everyone, including Mr. Lambert, has returned to normal..."


    Still doesn''t make any difference that I''m unhappy, shrugging my shoulders at Aina staring at me with her jito eyes.


    I couldn''t help myself if they told me.


    By the way, everyone''s back to normal means as it is.


    Lambert''s behavior that day, not everything, including before that.


    In other words, the martial officers were disgusted with Victoria, the civilians favored Victoria, and the people admired Victoria.


    Now there is no gathering of civilians where Victoria went to the dining room, and there is noing to the dining room in the morning itself to see Victoria in the first ce.


    I haven''t been outside since, but I''m sure the same thing will happen in the city.


    Victoria walking away will not bring people together, but on the contrary, she may be openly unted.


    But that''s normal.


    Victoria was originally hated by civilians and the people.


    And that was the beginning of this case.


    Victoria was doing everything for the people.


    Even so, their people hated them, and that is why Victoria wished.


    To be liked by the people.


    Victoria had the art of making it possible.


    Skills inherited only by the Emperor, reason of edge.


    It seemed to be perceived as a force for entering into andplying with contracts, but that is only a secondary element.


    They can no longer break their covenants and promises because strong fringes are made, and they are inherently the power to preside over the fringes between people, as their name suggests.


    Nevertheless, apparently it also took some kind of protection because it was too strong as it was.


    It was only possible to use that power in contracts that were supposed to be secondary effects.


    The demon that he made a deal with Victoria apparently poked him there.


    It was decided that the emotions from the people would be favored as consideration for entering into a covenant with the devil.


    Regardless, it''s Victoria''s skill to actually do it, but Victoria didn''t seem to mind if the results were the same.


    That''s how the contract was signed and the power of reason activated...... but it didn''t work out exactly as I thought it would because I tried to use it backgammon.


    Although favors were gained from the people, it was a consequential story, and what happened in reality was that the emotions that could be directed at me would be reversed.


    That is why Victoria was liked by the people and the civilians, and hated by the martial officers.


    but even though I used the power of reason, in the end that''s a backgammon usage.


    If we don''t even have a contract with the devil, the effects of reason will disappear.


    So Soma shed and tore the covenant, and all was restored.


    It is also basically because of Victoria and Lamberto''s normal dealings.


    It seems that Lamberto is called his older brother because he is no longer an emperor... but it is a story that has nothing to do with the Somas because it is about the royal family.


    Whatever.


    "The emotion we were pointing at was the reverse, but what we thought had not changed itself. I was in favor of working hand in hand with the Demon King to destroy the world, and the people could not forgive Victoria for making a more painful choice for themselves than it was for itself. Civilians wanted to choose not to destroy the world, but I didn''t think it was likely. So, because my emotions turned over, I twisted and twisted the result five days ago, but... cut off the fundamentals? This is the Demon King... No, your power. Things we couldn''t believe."


    Various emotions seemed to have been put on the gaze directed with such words.


    Probably apologies, envies, etc., but Soma shrugs her shoulders without saying anything.


    Believing in people you don''t even know well is not something you can do.


    Then they may not have made the right decision, but I''m sure they weren''t wrong.


    "In the end, they''re going to help us, and that will be enough."


    "Right. We didn''t... we didn''t get hurt, either, but it wasn''t that bad. Well, not as much as I care."


    "Mm-hmm. Considering that we got this result, it wouldn''t be a problem"


    "Don''t help me if you say so."


    The story around here also involves an earlier shift in the empire''s policy¡­ In short, the empire stopped taking sides in destroying the world.


    It seems that the world has decided to bet on the possibility of not perishing, or that it has decided to believe in the real soma -


    "Damn, you''re responsible."


    "It''s all about you anyway, so you''re not gonna change what you do, are you?


    "Well, you''re right."


    Either way, if you''re not going to die, you''re not going to destroy the world.


    Then it didn''t make any difference.


    "The strength is enviable from a concubine. If only the concubine could... No, I just said it."


    "Ma, for now, I think we should talk more constructive than that. That''s why we''re gathered here today."


    Even more so now, it was a room in the Imperial Castle where the Somas were now.


    This is the room Lamberto uses as his office room.


    And we don''te all the way to a ce like that to have a chat or anything.


    As I said earlier, the biggest reason the Somas are staying here.


    That is.


    It was to talk about the devil who was supposed to be here.


    "So, you figured something out?


    "... right. I''ll conclude, but I didn''t know anything. There''s really one thing that''s going to lead to me."


    "I couldn''t find one trace, or... uhm, considering the concubine did hear her voice, I just thought she was hiding herself somewhere. That''s what I said."


    "... Speaking of which, you could certainly only hear that voice between the throne and the gaze, right? Did that make any sense?


    "Hmm?... No, what do you think? I just heard that concubines can simply interact there, so I thought it was something like that..."


    "... No, I told you to kill Victoria between the thrones, and I told you to set fire to it."


    "Ho, did you... I mean, in the original n, I was going to take Victoria''s flesh there, is that it?


    Regarding Victoria''s contract with the devil, however, the contract was not a one-way demand.


    Some things the devil was demanding of Victoria, as Victoria was trying to gain favor from the people.


    That''s Victoria''s flesh.


    It''s just that after the devil''s side is ready, we''re still ahead of us, and even if we don''t have to do anything more than tie it up for reason, the contract will automatically be fulfilled when the timees.


    "If you think about it, there was still something over there, should you think about it? Well, it''s already gone."


    "Right. We''ve already searched over there, and we''ve confirmed that nothing happened. Probably got lost in the fire and wiped out the evidence when he realized he couldn''t."


    "That''s the evidence that erased the evidence... but you couldn''t find that?


    "Unfortunately, yeah. Maybe it was just so easy to do something about it."


    "Well, from what I''ve heard, he seems to have been a very careful devil. However, there are a few things that don''t reallye down to it."


    Although I''ve already heard the story that Lamberto moved because he was instigated by the devil, that''s oddly just a hit.


    It is cluttered if you think it is cautious, or the impression of the devil listening to the story seems uncertain.


    "Hmm... seemed oddly wary about Soma, but does that matter... or maybe it was a change of policy as well. Of other demons, maybe."


    "The policy of other demons, is it?


    "Uhm.... Speaking of which, hadn''t we talked about this yet? I haven''t heard the details, but it seems the devils are moving under a different policy. The ultimate purpose is the same, but the process is different? For example, was the devil who approached his concubines so that he could perish contentedly?


    "... I hardly ever heard about that area because I barely dealt with it, but surely the words you''ve whispered to me can perish with satisfaction as it were,"


    "It just seemed like we were going to end up squeezing each other under that policy because that meant we could decide whose policy was best in the first ce."


    "... what is it. It''s not like we''re doing anything good."


    "You''re going to do that from the other side. And it''s not really wrong."


    At least, from the world''s point of view, it''s the Somas who are wrong.


    Though they are called demons and such, they are surely moving for the world.


    Then it''s also so strange that we want to make the process better if we can.


    "... if you ask me that, you''re right"


    "I don''t think you have to convince me, do you? In the end, there is no difference between ipatibility. More than that, what is it because that has changed the policies of other demons? I don''t think it makes any difference what you do."


    "There''s something I can''t ept," he said. I was just wondering if something had happened in that rtionship, so I''m not being honest with you. "


    "Hmm, is it... well, whatever it is, something''s happened, it''s hard to think about it... it''s a little too little judgment material to think about what it is"


    "Right. It''s just, you know, that might work out soon, too, right? It''s a different story, isn''t it?"


    "Is there any clue?


    "Sort of. Even so, I''m guessing from what I said... there are three specific instructions I''ve been given. One thing, killing Victoria. Two, that is between the thrones, to do while baking in mes. And the third... is to move the whole army towards Veritas."


    "... that''s quite obvious again. I''m so tempted to suspect it''s too obvious to have another purpose. But I see, that''s why you had only that many soldiers who came to that room. No one was very strong, and I was wondering where the majority of them were once..."


    "Hmm... I certainly didn''t think I''d see the soldiers at all... but didn''t you just let them go back?


    "The person I told you about is the other person. Besides, the only ones who actually moved it were the ones in the castle. If you really moved the whole army, you''d stimte it if nothing happened, but you''d still have to scout."


    I hear that Veritas is currently in a civil unrest.


    It is rather normal for an empire bordering the border to see how things are going.


    But on the other hand, I don''t think I can afford to give you a little something else because you''re in a civil unrest.


    "I think they said it would take ten years or something to calm down... and no, is that what it is...?


    "Thinking about something that the devil cares about, is limited... but the Demon King who should care most is already here, and the Holy Capital is no good intervening in Veritas. If so..."


    "... the remaining vignt opponents are demons who argue with each other."


    I think we were talking about the demons moving out still ahead... but that''s not even now.


    No, or maybe the devil himself doesn''t move and just says he''s going to give it a little bit of a whirl, but whatever it is, apparently we can''t just leave this ce yet.


    You can''t just go back to the Holy Capital here.


    "Hmm... the next possibility before one ispletely cleaned up, is it? I can''t help it."


    Having demons in the first ce meant that there was a seal of evil gods nearby, and I feel like it might be a little too close.


    But again, I can''t help it.


    "By the way, how soon have you heard from me?


    "Well... that''s unspeakable. If anything happens, it won''t be strange to be here any time soon, and if nothing happens, it''ll take more."


    "Well, you know what?"


    "It''s impossible to contact them at the same rate as if it wasn''t an emergency, rather than limited resources."


    "Hmm..."


    That was an understandable story, but just because it was understandable doesn''t mean what happens to the status quo.


    If you look out the window somehow, there''s a blue sky there as if nothing''s going on.


    Looking at such a sight, now what would happen, Soma exhaled one breath, thinking about whaty ahead.

 334 Two That DonT Interact With The One That Disappeared During The Tabernacle.

    King Veritas'' capital, between its thrones.


    It is a ce where the king should be, if it were meant to be, but the spot, long since it was no longer in use, was full of strange tranquillity.


    It also seems to be decaying somehow, I guess, because I haven''t stopped by as one person in over five years.


    The same is true of the King''s assassination here, but the fact that the assassin has not been found.


    Above all, that''s why no one has appeared since then who has inherited the crown of the king.


    But a shadow surfaced unexpectedly in a ce no one was supposed to visit.


    It was one woman who appeared as if she were staining the space.


    ... No, I don''t know if I can fulfill it and call it a woman.


    Its face and shape are obviously women''s... because there was something on its back that was impossible for people.


    Sure, some demonic species have a demonic appearance, but demonic species have some stereotype that is demonic.


    Those who are removed from it should not exist¡­ therefore there cannot be humans with wings like birds with the same colour as their bright white hair.


    and.


    "- Oh, what''s going on today? It shouldn''t be a meeting day...... no, what happened to talking in the first ce,ing in person instead of reading?


    The voice also sounded abruptly on the spot.


    From the voice, there are ces like a boy around the age of ten, but there are no other shadows on the spot.


    but shortly afterwards, like earlier, a new figure appears on the spot, trying to stain out into space.


    And it was a boy around the age of ten, as could be deduced from his voice.


    Except for the look that doesn''t match your age, and the intelligence that resides in your eyes.


    "By the way, are you still using that figure? Angel, was it? I honestly don''t think it suits us..."


    There is no response from the woman, but the boy continues to speak unterally when he says he doesn''t mind.


    But I tried to ovep the words further from there, and the woman''s mouth opened.


    "¡­ appearance, etc., is provisional"


    "If it''s tentative, I figured anything would be fine?


    "Because it''s temporary, even if it''s not what it deserves, I think it''s better to look what it deserves."


    "Ha... it''s as serious as ever, you are. Well, that''s fine, but how did you end up here? It''s not like we''re ying, is it?


    The boy tilts his neck tightly in the motion of being scowled and nodded.


    Then, um, I narrowed my eyes softly with my index finger against my jaw.


    "... Could it have failed?


    "... Yes. I never saw it through to the end, but it probably failed. I can''t feel a connection to her anymore."


    "Really -... well, don''t you have a choice? You called the Demon King, didn''t you? Then it''s natural to fail."


    Was it constion, or sincere?


    The true heart of a boy who has been smiling ever since he showed up, even a woman, cannot be foreseen.


    White hair, red eyes.


    Even though the constituent elements are the same as themselves, the woman exhales one breath, looking at a smile that is somewhat unforeseeable to the bottom.


    And.


    "... Really?"


    "Yes, it is. Oh, by the way, can I say one thing? Actually, I''ve been meaning to tell you something, but I couldn''t because I didn''t get a chance in there."


    "... yes, I don''t mind"


    "Really? Then excuse me."


    With those words, the boy turned a further grin on me.


    "- You''ve always been wrong, but this isn''t actually my district, right?"


    It was not until shortly after that that the woman was struck in the chest.


    I wasn''t shocked by the words.


    I felt a shock in a literal sense...... when a woman looked down at her chest reflexively, there was something growing there, something like an arm.


    ... No, like, not, it''s the arm itself.


    If you noticed, behind the woman stood a young man with gray hair and red eyes.


    And the arms that stand upon the breasts of women belong to the youth.


    "You''re still sweet in many ways. So this is how they strike me by surprise, and it ends with no hesitation."


    "What... what, what, are you?


    "What does that mean? If that''s why I''m here, it''s exactly what he said right now. This is my district."


    A woman opens her eyes to the words of a young man, desperately trying to get away from the spot, but she cannot escape.


    Stinging with his chest pierced, he was like a stitched-up worm.


    "And the reason I''m able to harm you in this way is because I''m already there."


    "... yet, no power can be taken out, no, it shouldn''t be, then?


    "Right, because that god is doing an extra imitation. But you forgot? If we only manifest ourselves, we can use some of our powers before we take them out."


    "Then¡­ power,"


    "Oh, you can''t use your full powers. But you don''t have to, do you? I just need to take it away from you."


    "Huh...!? Ah."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not free enough to talk about anything extra. Goodbye."


    It was about the moment I said it.


    I wondered if the woman''s body had swelled up, so I bounced and flew.


    But not a drop of blood sshed around, and on the contrary, what bounced and flew returned to its original ce as if it were regenerated backwards¡­ it was absorbed into the youth''s body as it were.


    To be sure of something, the young man opens and closes his fist a few times...... and then realizes he is being watched and turns his gaze.


    "What''s up? Is that what you''re trying to say?


    "No, there isn''t, is there? I''m the same person who set her up. I just thought you were as relentless as ever. Couldn''t you have let him talk a little more?


    "It''s not necessary. It''s just useless to ask and say grudges."


    "Really?"


    So you convinced him. The boy shuts up, but instead, the young man opens his mouth.


    "... To be honest, I''m more surprised at you"


    "Oh, why is that?


    "In policy terms, there''s a part of him and you that looks alike. I thought you might be working with him one way or another."


    "Oh... is that aplete mistake? I''m not as good as her. [M] I can''t believe that as many people as possible are happy to be doomed... even if it could happen, it would take too long. Then it''s the end of the day."


    "... well. I''m sorry."


    "No, because I don''t care. More than that, what I care about now is how she failed. Yeah, I told her, she''s basically the kind of person who goes about things with caution. As for this one, that''s why I''m thankful she dropped out early, but I can''t believe she just failed or was pushed so hard to get away here."


    "... sure. Wait, let''s find out."


    Saying so, the young man meditated his eyes and stood up on the spot jizzily.


    The boy just stares at the picky and immobile young man... eventually the young man slowly opens his eyes.


    And upon his face was the colour of convincing.


    "Looks like you figured something out, huh?


    "Right... he was still the one we knew"


    Then why did you lose after you failed?


    "He was getting ready after a careful ovey of caution. But at that point, someone who was going to take his ce called the Demon King."


    "Yeah, I heard that far. She seemed in quite a hurry then too... well, that''s a hurry, right?"


    At any rate, a demon king is suddenlying right next to him.


    Even boys would be in a hurry if that happened.


    "But the truth is, there was no problem at that point. Thanks to your careful work. His presence never came to light."


    "It''s still just great around there, isn''t it?... Is that it? But then why did you fail?


    "Because I cared too much about the Demon King. Because you''re not supposed to be. That made him more anxious than necessary and cluttered up to wonder what prudence had been until then."


    "Uh... speaking of which, she was suddenly vulnerable. So..."


    "Sometimes, as a matter of fact, the Demon King was more powerful than we expected... but basically it wasn''t his self-destruct."


    "Really... by the way, what would you have done if it were you in the same situation?


    "Hmm... right..."


    You imagine the situation, the youth narrowed their eyes as they gazed at the void.


    Though he was often as jittery as he was, he could have imagined convincingly, and when he nodded, he returned his gaze to the boy.


    "I don''t know exactly what was going on in the end, but it should have been muchter, even if it had failed. In the end, he was too conscious of the Demon King. No matter how powerful it may be, the Demon King is alone. If we ignored it and proceeded pale, it would have turned out better."


    "I see...... thank you. Helpful."


    "What, never mind. You made it easy for me to absorb him. Besides, you''re my coborator... at least not now."


    "Right."


    A smiling boy and a dusty young man gaze at each other.


    But you noticed that it was barren, and when the young man took his gaze off first, he turned his back on the boy and walked out.


    "What needs to be done here is done. I beg your pardon here."


    "Yes, I''ll see you then."


    Along the way, a young man disappears to dissolve in the air, and a boy who was looking at such a sight stretches out one body all the way.


    And.


    "Well, will I go, then? He seems to be working hard here... because I have something to do with him, too. Well, most of all..."


    - I''m thest one to win.


    Leaving such words, the boy also disappeared from the spot.

 335 Parent Book From The Empire And The Light Of The Devil

    Looking at the parchment at hand, Hildegard narrowed his eyes.


    Its gaze follows the letters written on parchment, and as it progresses, Hildegard''s expression gradually bes more rugged.


    Nevertheless, this is actually the second time Hildegard has seen that parchment.


    I mean, I already know what''s written... but still, I couldn''t stay calm.


    The moment I finished reading to the end, I identally put my strength into the hand holding the parchment...


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t read it thoroughly either, so I was wondering if you wouldn''t try to crush me on your own?


    But just before I gripped him, he took up parchment with those words.


    "None......!? What are you doing...!?


    gaze and stare at the reflexively covered ahead.


    But the staring opponent just shrugs his shoulders in the same floating way.


    "So that''s the dialogue over here. In the first ce, this, for once, is going to be a parent book, so you have trouble being brutally treated."


    "Well, I didn''t know if you were in trouble or not. It''s better to get rid of this no-go frustration of mine than that...!


    "From me, that''s not what I found out? I mean, Soma, I don''t think it''s a good idea to hit the parent book because you left me behind, huh?


    "Huh...!


    The moment I was told, it - staring even harder at Satya - still doesn''t change how it is.


    On the contrary, it is the end of shaking his neck aside all the time, for Christ''s sake.


    I screamed at him.


    "I wasn''t left behind...! Or suspicious as to whether what is written there is true in the first ce...!


    "Yeah... if you doubt it, the existence of a parent book is shaky, right?


    "Hmm... now what. Even though it''s a parent book, it just says something that''s convenient for each other."


    "Yes, it is."


    It is, in the end, in the interests of our own countries that priority be given to each other so that friendships do not form among nations.


    It is therefore impossible that one letter at a time will be written in earnest there.


    How sincerely, it just seemed to be written thinking about this one, only because it would be good for my country.


    Well, it''s...


    "Though, I think you know best that this isn''t all there is to it? Whatever it is, it must have been written by you, Soma."


    What Satya was saying was true.


    At least, Hildegard thinks what he was reading earlier was written by Soma.


    The reason is simple, obviously because the handwriting belonged to Soma.


    That''s why I went back and thought if I had missed something, or even ciphered it.


    By the way, there are two things that were written, if you put it in short.


    The concern was resolved and the Empire was attached here, and that Soma and the others would still stay over there.


    Regardless, although it had been written long and silly politely because it was written in good shape as a parent book, that was the only thing that would have been written, except for the extras.


    It''s not so strange that Soma can write a parent book.


    Though Soma is educated as a duke, he is educated as a duke, and his education as a duke itself is done to the end.


    Because the Duke family often stands as the representative of the state, there are also things in education, such as how to write a parent book.


    So there''s no question that Soma could have written the parent book... but that''s it.


    Just because it can be written does not necessarily mean that what is written is the heart of Soma.


    "I mean, what''s written there must have been written by Soma being forced...!


    "Heh, yeah."


    "What is that unmotivated reply...!?


    "No, soma, it''s you, isn''t it? You really think that''s gonna happen when someone forces you to do something?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    Hildegard could not argue with the words.


    Exactly... but acknowledging it also means acknowledging that I have been left behind.


    There was not a single statement about Hildegard in the prot¨¦g¨¦ that it was delivered by the Empire.


    On top of that, the Somas say they haven''t returned to the Holy City yet.


    That''s what they left me for.


    "No, I''m sorry, you''re past the joke. So why don''t you look like you''re gonna cry? It''s like I''m about to cry about you."


    "Hey, you''re not about to cry...!


    Just a little... yes, really just a little bit, I just felt like Soma had told me I didn''t need it.


    I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but if it''s soma, it doesn''t matter if you''re there or not.


    "... at all. You''re surprisingly a pain in the ass."


    "Hey, what the...!?


    "Well, this is my responsibility, and I guess I''ll do my part."


    "So what is it...!?


    "Why didn''t you mention a word in this?"


    "... it''s still about me..."


    "Yeah, well... I guess that means I trust you so much"


    "... to?


    They say things they didn''t expect, and an unexpected dumb voice leaks.


    No matter what he looked at just saying, Satya continued without a problem.


    "''Cause wouldn''t you? I don''t know what to say myself, but I and Eleonora are on his side so far, but only so far. I can''t say enough that you belong ahead of time, and in some circumstances it''s not like you''re hostile to him. Well, I don''t want that to happen if I can. But you don''t. Or will you turn to his enemies again, depending on the circumstances?


    "- That''s not possible. I''ve already decided to stay next to him, even if literally everything in the world turns to the enemy."


    "Well, I guess. And maybe you know that, too, Soma. I mean, you''re the only one here who''s definitely on our side."


    "... after all, what are you trying to say?


    "Don''t you see? It''s usually impossible not to say anything to you in this situation. But that''s why I don''t mention a word to you, which means I trust you. You don''t have to say anything. You''ll see. Isn''t that right?


    The moment I was told, I felt as if I had opened my eyes.


    Because you were right indeed.


    The current state of Soma is like the world bing an enemy and not knowing who the enemy is.


    Is there a situation like that where you don''t tell anything to someone you know for sure that you''re on your side who''s far away?


    No, it''s not possible.


    I mean...


    "Uhm... Uhm, if you do say so, you''re not right! Well, it''s natural for me to be trusted...!


    "... kinda. Well, as far as I''m concerned, that helps.... I didn''t lie to you."


    "Hmm? Didn''t I say something?


    "Just talking to yourself. It''s nothing. More than that..."


    Saying so, Satya looked at the parchment at hand.


    Since it was originally delivered to Satya, you should have already seen it once, but something like reconfirmation.


    However, unlike Hildegard on the same second asion, it was frightening to see it on his face.


    "Nevertheless, what the hell did he do over there..."


    "Well, instead of detailing the circumstances, it only describes the results. I can''t even imagine..."


    It says so, but the empire, which went almost as far as dering war, turned and became an ally.


    It''s like I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Besides, it hasn''t been a month since the Somas disappeared.


    Normally, I''d almost suspect it was a trap or something.


    "Though, it''s because of soma... well, that''s what happens"


    "Well, I agree. Maybe we''ll have another official deration soon."


    "I guess it''s the neighboring countries that are more difficult"


    "I guess where I feel fast is when I was starting to get ready for a lot of things. Even in that sense, he''s really great. What, oh? This..."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you?


    Hildegard tilts his neck to Satya, who suddenly looks out at the void and narrows his eyes.


    Whatever you think, it looks like something happened, but nothing in particr is caught up in Hildegard''s sensation.


    But the question soon cleared up.


    Because the door to the room was knocked right after and Eleonora showed herself.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm... something went wrong, didn''t it?


    The Empire was set to hold a spear, but the Holy Capital was originally a ce built on a critical bnce.


    With that empire moving, no wonder this country moved ahead.


    But apparently that was not the case.


    "No, troubles are troubles... well, I think the most relevant of these is Mr. Hildegard."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that me?


    "Yeah, I''m a visitor. Most importantly..."


    It was that moment, when Eleonora tried to say something.


    It was almost at the same time that Eleonora turned her face in a certain direction and Hildegard set herself up.


    Whatever happens... that''s what pulls your mind together in an instant so you can deal with it where there was an enemy attack, but that doesn''t mean there was an actual raid.


    It''s just that somethingparable happened¡­ Shortly afterwards, Eleonora shouted with a trembling voice.


    "Nah...... what is the light now......!?


    "Light... well, that''s what you felt..."


    "Sounds like... I see, you mean..."


    "Uh... duh, what do you mean...?


    "It''s nothing. More so now¡­"


    "Yeah, that''s a Veritas direction. Besides, I''m pretty sure I just felt... the power of the devil."


    I mean, the devil did something with Veritas, apparently.


    The only thing Hildegard felt was the fluctuations of mighty power, but I guess Satya would be right to say so.


    But.


    "... I thought you said it waster that the devil moved out?


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know if that might be an exnation about that. It''s just an excuse, but maybe it''s moving after reading the movement over here, too."


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about ming you here. Better hurry now than that."


    Something happened in Veritas, I''m pretty sure.


    And the Empire and Veritas border each other.


    I can''t say enough that it has no effect whatsoever, at least Soma should know about this.


    To put it further, this is clearly a top priority, and the earliest means of informing Soma is for Hildegard to go directly.


    So...


    "Oh, wait a minute. You don''t have to go to Hildegard. This parental response means we can reward you for what you''ve done."


    "That would take time......! What if something happens in the meantime...!?


    "Yeah, it makes sense, but the real thing about you is that now you''ve got an excuse to go see you, Soma, right?


    "Oh no...!


    Though it was intended, it is also true that it should be notified as soon as possible.


    But when she nced, Satya only shook her head to the side.


    "You''ll notice something''s happening over there, and Soma, because it''s about you, even the devil will work assuming. You don''t have to rush to get paid."


    "Well, that''s... I''m sure Soma would be willing to move like that..."


    "Besides, you just told me you had a visitor, didn''t you?


    "I was told... Soma is more important than that."


    "- No?


    Satya''s eyes, so directed, were more serious than she thought.


    Obviously it''s not how he''s making jokes, and Hildegard frowns at that.


    "... what does that mean? What''s so important about my guests? I did say something troublesome earlier..."


    "Oh, no, I''m not exactly Mr. Hildegard, I''m a visitor to Mr. Soma. We''re going to Hildegard without Mr. Soma."


    "Mm-hmm? Originally from Soma, then?


    Does being Hildegard there mean we know each other inmon?


    In other words, it is likely that he is an associate of Radius¡­ Moreover, he hase to the Holy Capital, where he is perceived to be in a situation such as that dered war on the Empire.


    I see. Sure, at least it didn''t seem right.


    "... it looks like we should meet."


    "Yeah, you should do that. I honestly don''t know what''s going to happen to me."


    They say something meaningful, but they are also satyrs as usual.


    I was concerned, but didn''t mention anything in particr, and turned my body toward the door.


    I''m worried about Soma and Veritas, but I don''t have a choice.


    When he exhaled one breath, Hildegard walked out to meet someone who hade all the way to the Holy City.

 336 Formerly The Strongest, Stepping Into Veritas

    Looking away, Soma narrowed her eyes.


    What you see in your sight is a wilderness on one side, and you can''t see a single figure.


    It was something I knew, but I identally exhaled.


    "Hmm... as I did hear, that doesn''t seem particrly unusual. I don''t even know if there are any strictly abnormalities beyond what I could have known in the first ce."


    "Well still, you''re sure there''s nothing crazy about it. So far, so much so."


    "So, there is."


    Nodding at Aina''s words, who is simrly watching the wilderness beside her, now groans.


    What is the matter now?


    Looking over the scene, the wilderness is really the only ce there.


    There are no animals themselves before people, and I don''t even see trees.


    All there was was was soil and rock, just that it was spreading.


    "For now... let''s move on."


    "Well, all I know so far is that I can''t feel anything strange here."


    "Well, if we don''t get a little information on what the hell happened in Veritas, there''s no point ining all the way here."


    With that said, the Somas take their feet a step forward.


    It''s not like there''s anything specific there.


    It''s not like there''s a line or anything on the ground that could be andmark.


    Nevertheless, it was a frontier.


    A ce to distinguish the Empire from Veritas - that is, the border.


    Somas crossed the border now, and that was how Somas first entered Veritas.


    "Well... I guess the first thing to look for is a vige or something. You can look for a town that is somewhat bigger¡­"


    "Well, why don''t we just start with the vige? I don''t know how that light was over here...... how it looked and if it didn''t have an impact, that''s something easier to explore from a small ce"


    "I also feel susceptible to suspicion... but is the neighborhood up to the way it is done? Or maybe we don''t get any information, but that''s how we get information."


    Whether you get any conclusive information, that''s best, but it just doesn''t work that well.


    Or if it was a story that was so easy, the Somas wouldn''t havee this far.


    Somas and the others are here - toe to Veritas to find out whether it should be taken for granted or what happened in Veritas about two weeks ago now.


    Two weeks ago, on that day, almost all those living in the Empire see the light rising from the direction of Veritas.


    Soma and the others were just then discussing the future with Victoria and the others, so much so that everyone who was on the spot had a surprising look on their face at the events that were so abrupt.


    But that''s not the problem.


    Sure, there was no one on the spot who could fully understand what that was... but the problem was that there was someone who could understand just a little bit.


    While each of us was working out what had happened, Victoria was stubborn.


    I don''t know what that is... but perhaps the devil did something.


    Victoria says she has never had the help of a demon, but she finds out something like that, partly because she made a deal with the demon.


    And from the light that Victoria saw, I felt the power that seemed to belong to the devil, it seemed.


    However, although the person said there was no certainty, it is likely that the demon who made the deal with Victoria was also wary of Veritas, etc.


    In fact, I thought Soma would be most likely, and so did everyone else.


    Furthermore, as information is gathered, its potential is increased.


    Considering I did something by normal means, because it was a little too massive.


    For whosoever saw the light rising from the direction of Veritas was all that was conscious at the time.


    I don''t seem to have seen anyone who was just asleep, but I still feel something, etc., is equivalent around the time testimony has been obtained.


    Of course I didn''t really hear from everyone, so maybe some of them didn''t, but at least no exceptions existed to the extent that Victoria and the others looked into it.


    Moreover, it is interesting to note that the impressions I received when I saw the light varied.


    Some say they felt divine, while others say they felt afraid, and it turns out that that is not a simple phenomenon alone.


    But at the same time, it became confusing because it was the only one.


    I know something happened, but there wasn''t anything particrly visible.


    Those who watched near the border also saw the light, but could not confirm that anything more was happening on the Veritas side.


    Whatever happened was reassuring in and of itself, but that''s not the only way to do it.


    The scale of what happened was toorge to fit in to the extent of making border security even tighter.


    It needs to be looked into more closely, and it is not something that I have found out what will happen with something that is semi-productive.


    It was for that reason that Soma and the others¡­ or that Soma assumed the responsibility.


    Most importantly, although I said I assumed the responsibility, more than half of them also volunteered themselves.


    I don''t know what would have happened if this had happened in other countries, but Veritas borders not only the Empire, but also Radius.


    If anything happened to Veritas, it could affect Radius, and we can''t just not look into it.


    Nevertheless, as mentioned earlier, it was Soma alone who was originally entrusted with that mandate.


    Eina, in one way or another, followed me on her own, but...


    "... what a jittery look at people''s faces. I guess you''re stillining about me following you, huh?


    "Well, there''s something I''d like to say. We don''t know what''s going to happen, so it''s safer to wait in the Empire."


    "I don''t know if it''s safe. They did say they''d stick around, but they''re not totally on our side, are they? You want me to wait alone in a ce like that?


    And that seemed to be the case.


    I know you''re just thinking too much, but it''s also true that what you''re saying makes sense.


    And the point is, we just have to protect it where something happens.


    Gito, I shrugged my shoulder back to Aina as she turned her eyes.


    "I see. Well, that means that my senior should stay close to Eina, right?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no..."


    "Hmm... I don''t even think I needed to change if that''s the case, though?


    That said, Soma tilted her neck because the clothes Aina was wearing were not made-up clothes.


    It is a familiar thing as usual, but it is even slightly ufortable because I have recently begun to be more familiar with made-up clothing.


    But when I said that, I was set on a stronger gaze than earlier.


    "Veritas, it would be strange if you were wearing servants'' clothes when you said you were going...!


    "No, isn''t that what some of them are? Besides, at least I''m an eye-catcher."


    "But Eye Bliss, that''s why I''m telling you......!? Oh, and that''s just not a good time to travel...!


    "Hmm...... sure, if they say so, is that correct? Hmm, it really suited me, so unfortunately..."


    "So that''s...!


    And it was when we were talking about that.


    Reflectively, Soma turns her gaze to the left and narrows her eyes.


    And just so you know, Aina seemed to realize that something happened as soon as she saw a soma like that.


    When I squeezed my face tight, I had a sharp gaze.


    "... Something wrong?


    "It hasn''t been decided yet... well, it''s probably something that''s going to make you feel ill asleep if you miss it"


    There is one group of about five people and one person who is probably being chased by it.


    Besides, the person you think is being chased is a child.


    "Well, then we have to go and help."


    If I told her what caught on to Soma''s senses, Aina returned it that way, like it was nothing.


    Once the Somas are here to explore Veritas, they shouldn''t make a lot of noise, etc., but I''m just asking if they''ve found out about that.


    There were no objections.


    "That''s right. It''s just a little far away, so we''re going to have to hurry."


    "Shall we hurry then? I''ll catch up with youter. You can go first, okay?


    Eina, who said something earlier about not wanting to be alone in the Empire that is not necessarily safe, still tells her to do so as if it were nothing.


    I don''t even know if it''s safe. I think it''s pretty good here, but apparently you don''t care.


    So I loosened my mouth, because I thought it was very, very good.


    So Soma snorts to keep up with Aina''s expectations like that.


    "Um, then they''reing"


    And when he turned his gaze toward the direction of those who were still capturing the signs, he rushed out at full speed.

 337 Helping The Former Strongest, Strangest Girl

    Repeating rough breaths, Dani wondered how this could have happened.


    No, that''s something I don''t even have to think about.


    Because I broke my decision and popped out of the vige, and there couldn''t have been any other reason.


    Regardless, I didn''t pop up for no reason.


    It was to cure my mother''s illness, and I had no choice but to go get the medicinal herbs I needed for it.


    In the first ce, a mother''s illness is not so rare.


    Although wind and earth diseases only develop in this area, the treatment has been established.


    Although therapeutics created using certain herbs are necessary, the herbs are not umon around here.


    Being sick is something that will heal easier than a cold...... but it was not a good time to do so.


    Sometimes the original herbs were readily avable and the number of treatments always avable was limited.


    that multiple people have developed the same disease at the same time.


    That some of the people who developed the disease included hunters who were always there to pick up the herbs.


    And above all, that light, which happened about two weeks ago, had caused the decision to be made so that no one would ever go outside the vige.


    If none of this had happened, something that I might have managed to do was happening at the same time, and I couldn''t make a new one without my mother''s medication.


    Although the cure has been established for the mother''s illness, it is originally a morbidity.


    It used to be fierce, with thousands and tens of thousands of people said to have lost their lives.


    The whole wilderness around here is such a terrible disease that it can be attributed to it.


    The first few days, I''m still d.


    Even though I''ve fallen asleep, I can have the same conversation and grin as before... but it was on the day five days passed that I realized that my mother was not able to do it.


    Until then, as if it had been a lie, he could not even speak.


    It wasn''t long from there.


    By the time three days had passed, my mother had be so debilitated that she might soon be dead.


    It is clear that there is no mother''s life unless she is given a cure immediately, but there is no cure at heart.


    The hunter is forbidden to go outside, even if the herb is picked up, just in case resting was said.


    In the first ce, we don''t know what''s out there for the others to go.


    That''s about the hunter the vigers are capable of fighting to the extent possible when something happens, and although there were others with caution sticks, she hires them to protect the vige.


    It doesn''t make sense if you let it out of the vige.


    That''s why Dani went outside.


    I asked someone to pick it up, but they said no, so sneak out in the middle of the night.


    I was scared, but nothingpared to the fact that my mother could die...... oh, but I didn''t take everyone''s advice, so I''m sure the punishment hit me.


    I went to pick up some corner herbs, and for some reason, none of them grew.


    Because of the time of need, the ce was well heard, and there was no way I could missee the herbs.


    But still, no matter how many times I checked, the herbs didn''t grow.


    That''s how I tried to get back to the vige in disillusionment, and on my way, the bandits found me, and they chased me around -


    "Oh...!?


    Because I''ve been running all this time, my legs snapped instantly, trying to slip and I fell on the spot.


    I try to get up in a hurry, but I face right after.


    "Want...!?


    If you look, there was blooding from my legs.


    It wasn''t a deep wound, it was a small thing made of falling... is it because I saw blood?


    Power was lost from my body at once, and I went into the spot.


    "Oh? What, are you done running away?


    "Oh, my God. Hey, it''s over."


    "Damn it, I didn''t mind you getting away with more."


    "Hehe, isn''t that nice? That''s why it''s so early to have fun."


    "Ah? What are you, excited about a kid like this? You''re a freak."


    "Oh!? What!?


    "Damn, I guess it''s true!?


    We don''t feel like moving, even though we know the guys who say whatever they want to each other and are screaming at each other are approaching us.


    Where I fled any more in the first ce, what do I do?


    Couldn''t find the herb, which means my mother won''t help.


    If you can''t aplish anything where you''ve broken your decision, and you have no choice but to nurse your dying mother, here...


    "Shit... what, are we really done here?"


    "Hehe... that means you''re really looking forward to it, right?


    "Let''s do what we want... well, it doesn''t matter, does it?


    "No!


    "Ha, I thought you were a pervert."


    Shut the fuck up!


    "Oh, yeah, I don''t mind if you like it, but keep it to yourself, okay? Otherwise..."


    I watched the men say whatever they wanted in a state of self-abandonment, no matter what happened anymore, it was then.


    A man called his head abruptly disappeared while he was talking.


    I don''t know what the hell happened... What I do know is I put a few beats down.


    The moment I heard something hit me from a far away ce, I realized that I didn''t disappear, I blew it up.


    And.


    "Hmm... I busted it without question, but I don''t even need to listen to you because the girl I don''t care about is about to get attacked."


    Instead it was only one boy who appeared.


    The men noticed at about the same time, staring and screaming as they stood up.


    "Oh!? What the hell, Temee?


    "When the hell did you show up...!?


    "What, Temeye, are you trying to interrupt me!?


    "I mean head!? Where the hell did your head go?


    They scream one after the other, but the boy was like where the wind blows.


    I also feel like I''ve seen this one for just a moment, but when I look right at the guys, I shrug.


    "Well, it''s something to look at, and it''s quicker to crush it."


    "Oh!?


    "Temee, are you motivated...!?


    "Fine, I don''t know what the hell Temeer is, but I won''t forgive him if he interrupts. I''m not gonna kill him...!


    With that said, the men attacked the boy one after the other... before the wonder and its sight, Dani was unwilling to say anything to the boy.


    I didn''t care, I didn''t think I''d abandon him, because I somehow thought I didn''t need to.


    Dani just looked at the sight that had turned out to be true.


    "Hmm... to get herbs to cure my mother''s illness, is it"


    "... I''m not saying I don''t know what it feels like, but it''s a long time gone by."


    "Ha, yes...... sorry. And thank you, thank you."


    Soma shrugged her shoulders back to a girl named Dani who had said that and bowed her head.


    If you don''t want me to apologize, I need to thank you.


    It may have been impotent when it came to impotence, but if you thought you had no other means, you had no choice, and even though you helped, this is what you did on your own.


    "Well, still... my mother told me to thank you properly if someone was nice to me, from"


    "Is that so... then take it honestly"


    "You''re a good mother."


    "Yes... so I..."


    "Ah..."


    He leans down and makes a noise like Eina wandered out in front of Dani, who begins to seep tears into her eyes.


    I''ve done it, but you think.


    Damn, what are you doing?


    "What, you don''t have to worry. This sister looks like a great magician. Would have healed your injuries, too?


    "Ha, yes... Um, so is your mother..."


    "... well, I can''t say much without looking, but I''ll give it my best shot in the meantime"


    There''s no way you can do that!? Soma ignores the appeal, even if she can turn her gaze from Eina.


    Sure, I never heard of Eina being able to treat her illness, but what can I do surprisingly?


    Soma''s sword moves arergely like that, so when ites to magic, Eina must be able to do something simr.


    "¡­ very jealously, though"


    "Hey, I think I just heard some disturbing whining......!?


    "It would be my fault. So, Dani, are you sure there is a vige ahead of you?


    "Yes... I just went a little bit more,"


    "Hmm..."


    Even if they say so, the wilderness is just as wide at the end of my gaze as ever... does that mean something?


    Well, you don''t look like you''re lying, so I guess it''s like watching things for a while.


    By the way, speaking of what we are currently doing, we are just on our way to the vige of her residence, following Dani''s rmendation.


    I thought I was about to assault Dani and defeated the men - or as soon as I poked her lightly, she ran away - but where I did, Aina caught up, rendezvous, and because Dani was injured, Aina treated me... and when I saw it, Dani nced at me and asked me for a favor.


    Help your mother.


    And I listened lightly to the circumstances, and for now I just tried to go, like how I''ve been so far.


    At that time, Eina, no, you can''t!? I''ve looked at it like that, but if I don''t try it, I won''t know, so I went through.


    Besides, going to the vige is consistent with my original ns.


    I don''t know if I can help Dani''s mother, but I don''t have a problem with going for now.


    That''s just how you''re supposed to be headed for the vige, but as always, only the wilderness is spreading around.


    Instead of finding a vige, I don''t think I can create a vige here in the first ce.


    "... hmm? No, this is..."


    "What? Is something wrong?


    "I mean, there was... well, you''ll see soon enough. Hmmm... Nevertheless, there''s so much more here..."


    "So what the hell..."


    It was about that moment, when Aina tried to scream.


    Until just before, the surroundings, which were indeed only wilderness, suddenly turned green on one side.


    "... to?


    Surprised by so much, Eina was leaking a dumb voice, but the truth is that Soma is also surprised enough.


    Dani, not surprised by just one person, pointed a little boastfully at the end of the road.


    "Our vige lies ahead of us."


    "Hmm... I knew there was a bond, but I had no idea there was so much green inside. It''s not so strange to call this a forest anymore..."


    "Uh... I don''t know much about it either, but this area used to be full of woods, yes. So I heard that it was our vige that cut off some of it in the junction¡­"


    "... it was definitely a feeling through the juncture... but I didn''t realize it at all, did I?


    "There was a fairly advanced cover-up. If I hadn''t been told there was a vige, I probably wouldn''t have noticed it."


    I wouldn''t say as much as what was used in the hidden passages that were in the Imperial Castle, but there would be a slightly inferior degree of cover-up capacity than that one.


    That this conjunctural magician is quite skilled.


    And at the same time, the vige of being in such a union is clearly not just a vige.


    But does Dani know that or not, she just leans her neck strangely even when she turns her gaze?


    "¡­ do you know what it''s like to go?"


    "... right"


    Moving on whispering about that with Aina, the green eventually broke off unexpectedly.


    It is an open ce that stretches out into sight as soon as possible, with several houses lined up there.


    "I see. This is indeed a vige...... hmm?


    And, looking at the vige, Fujisoma tilted her neck.


    Because it felt like there was some sign of knowing.


    "... Dani, are you back?... Good... Huh?


    It was one girl who showed herself from behind the vige with words.


    He must havee to wee Dani. The person opens his eyes to surprise when he finds this one.


    But that''s the same here.


    Golden hair and eyes, characteristic pointed ears.


    The girl is an elf and above all a known face.


    It was She.


    "... eh, She?


    "... to Soma, Eina?... Why?


    "That''s the dialogue here... Hmm"


    I knew it wasn''t just a vige or something, but maybe there''s something more to it than I thought.


    Soma exhaled one breath, looking at She''s face, as scarce as ever, but still clearly surprising.

 338 Formerly The Strongest, Showing Potential

    For now, I have things to worry about She, but there are things I need to do first.


    Regardless, it''s Dani''s mother''s treatment.


    If Aina is possible, it''s a story of, but if you don''t take a look first, you won''t know.


    So we were supposed to head over to Dani''s house first.


    "So, She follows you as a matter of course?


    She, who followed her with a normal face, snorts.


    "... I''m curious"


    "Well, we''re wondering why She''s here, so maybe we should just say it."


    "... Well, we can talk while we''re walking"


    "Sure, that''s right..."


    The question is, is there a problem with walking through the circumstances of Soma and the others?


    I don''t know how far She knows about Soma, but if I were to tell her how I got here, I would also tell her that I came from nature and the Empire.


    But this should be Veritas territory for once...


    She''s here. It''s obviously not a normal vige. Although I can''t say for sure, I don''t know what feelings you have for the Empire.


    So far, the other vigers don''t look strange, but they don''t know what happens if they listen to them.


    You can''t talk about it in a detour.


    and she tilted her neck as she looked at this face, somehow figuring out that she was thinking about it.


    "... um, circumstances?


    "Well, if I hadn''t, I probably wouldn''t havee here myself"


    "... Mm-hmm, sure?


    "Uh... you three know each other, that''s fine, right?


    With such an exchange, Dani asked in such a way as a snack.


    I''m still in charge of leading the way, but I guess I still care.


    I''ve been asking about it for a long time now, but I can''t seem to enjoy my curiosity atst.


    "... I know him.... or Soma''s mistress?


    "Hey......!? What are you abruptly saying...!?


    "... pissed off....... why?... even though I gave up my rightful wife''s seat.... I can''t solve it."


    "SE, because......!? That''s not what I meant...! I mean, I''m saying something like soma...!


    "So why does my lifee out?... I can''t solve it."


    "That''s what I''m saying, I guess it''s up to you...!


    "... doesn''t Eina want a seat for her real wife?... Well, I''ll have it."


    "Yes, you said you didn''t want it... and that''s not what I mean either! It won''t be up to you to decide in the first ce...!


    "... yeah, sure.... Soma, okay?


    "Don''t ask...!


    Dani wasparing the Somas sequentially as she smiled bitterly on the road, which became noisy along the way.


    Then I tilt my neck with a slightly strange face.


    "Ho... Shiruba, is that it?


    "Well... if I snort poorly here, I feel like I''m just fucking yarrow for life"


    "I see... oh my God, what is it"


    "I don''t know... I can''t even say how hard it is."


    At least, if I told you it wasn''t fun, you''d be lying.


    Something like what''s wrong with telling a girl who''s obviously younger than herself about that though.


    And, talking about that, he got to Dani''s house.


    I stopped my legs in front of a wooden house simr to the one around me.


    "Uh... here it is. Well..."


    A gaze that says something is directed at Aina.


    Such Eina turns her gaze to say something to Soma, but it''s still through.


    Then Eina also gave up, and when she exhales small, she turns back to Dani and smiles.


    "... I can''t say for sure that I can still do something about it, but can you show me around for now?


    "Yes... please, I will"


    You''re just a little relieved by thatugh, just a little out of your tense face, and you go straight into the house.


    After that Aina continued and Soma was slightly pulled on the hem of her clothes as she also tried to continue.


    If you turn your gaze, She is tilting her neck as she turns her gaze just to ask questions.


    I wonder why you''re letting Aina do that.


    Regardless, I''m not letting Soma do it meaninglessly either.


    So if I let you shrug your shoulders, did you just figure that out, or did you assume that you wouldn''t answer me now if I asked?


    Hands off the hem, with She like that. Now it was time for Soma to continueter.


    The house is a lot simpler and it doesn''t seem very spacious to say what it looks like.


    But enough is enough to live in, and if there are about three or four of us, we will be able to live freely.


    Including the living room, there seemed to be four rooms, and a womany in one of them that she was Dani''s mother.


    "Eh... this is..."


    Aina is breathtaking at the look of it, and She looks at the woman''s face jizzily with a face that makes her not sure what she''s thinking.


    Dani looked at her mother for a while with a crying face, but when she lowered her head, she went out of the room, asking if she thought it would stay out of the way.


    Now the Somas are the only ones left in the room, and at that moment Aina turns her gaze to say something.


    But staring back without saying anything, you realised it was useless, turning to the woman and walking beside her.


    And.


    "- Light. I will obey my thoughts and turn them into the power to pay and heal."


    The moment Aina touched the woman and spinned the Spirit, the woman''s body was wrapped in a pale light and glowed.


    The light is soft and warm... but...


    The woman''s condition remained unchanged.


    "Eh... that''s why I told you. I can''t do it...


    "... hmm, soma?


    "Hmm... I don''t want you to get me wrong, but it''s not like you''re bullying Eina by my own age or anything. You''re saying it''s impossible, right?


    "Where...!? This..."


    You tried to scream something, moisturize your eyes, and Aina, with her mouth wide open, turned her face to this one, but the words never made a sound.


    Probably because I realized that Soma had a serious eye.


    Yes, seriously, Soma, if she''s not bullying Aina, she''s not even saying she can''t be difficult.


    That''s what Aina says because she thinks she can do it.


    "... hey, are you serious?


    "My life is generally serious, though?


    "... I know that very well... but I can''t do it. ''Cause you know that well, don''t you? I''m good at attack magic, but other than that..."


    "Hmm... that''s it, but I think maybe Eina just thinks so herself, right?


    "Huh...? What do you mean...?


    "Well... my question to She is, She often uses speed weighted moves in the knife technique, right? Why is that?


    "... because it suits you sexually?


    "Is that right? So you''re not good at defense?


    "... I''m not good at it, you think?... just don''t like it very much?


    "Which means"


    "Huh... what is that? I mean... you mean I can do it if I want to use other magic too?... That''s not true. Because..."


    I know that Eina studied and researched a lot at the college and worked hard.


    The only thing that has yielded results is mainly attack magic, which also means that we can only do basic things, especially when ites to recovery and auxiliary systems.


    But Soma has asked Satya before.


    What are superior skills?


    Other grades also exist between them, but only superior skills felt that the difference was too great.


    Besides, I felt the satyrs tended to give special attention to something called special skill somehow.


    He asked why.


    The response was:


    Extraordinary skills are those acquired by an out-of-the-box being.


    Things out of thews of the world.


    It is one fingertip or half a foot, to the extent that people are different, but that seems to make a difference.


    Because the degree of consciousness and readiness takes you out of the world, and that degree of detachment makes a difference as it is?


    It''s just that that''s why this story shouldn''t be about having superior skills.


    Because it could roll away as a result of being aware of it.


    I can do anything if I think I can possess superior skills because I''m not bound by thews of the world.


    Becausemon sense thinks it can''t get in the way and be unconscious, there are limitations, and physicsws and so on don''t make sense to possess premium skills.


    You can travel to the other side of the world in an instant with one will, and you can crush the stars with one fingertip.


    That''s what it means to have superior skills.


    It is only to say that we will not be bound by thews of the world, regardless, and the corresponding consideration is necessary.


    But on the contrary, anything is possible as long as the consideration is paid, and it is possible to disrupt the world easily.


    In order not to do so, this information is contraindicated.


    So Soma is not going to tell this story either, but this story nevertheless suggested one thing.


    That Eina with superior skills can only be good at offensive magic, etc.


    In other words, Eina is only good at attack magic, probably because Eina herself assumes so.


    The cause of this... I''m sure it''s because of my childhood.


    A past called a failure to do so.


    Eina should now understand firmly that it was an error and a result of a plot, but something called childhood trauma is not easily healed.


    I guess the wound is still left unhealed in the depths of my mind that I haven''t even noticed.


    But Hate and Soma have no knowledge of such things.


    I just wanted to fix it and there''s nothing I can do about Soma...... hence.


    "Well, it would be harder to overturn recognition now. But Eina can. I can''t show my hatred and grounds... Hmm, right. How about that because I believe so?


    "... Yes? What the hell are you trying to say...?


    "Hmm...? I thought I was trusted so much by Eina... but it was my mistake?


    "Uh, no, it''s, uh... well, I do believe there, but...? What''s wrong with that?


    "No, I mean this is what it is. Isn''t Eina believing in me? I believe that Aina should be able to use anything but attack magic. So Eina can believe in herself, too?


    "... what the hell is that? Not unscrupulous."


    "... n, unscrupulous"


    "If Eina''s possibilities are to be expanded, it''s fine because she''s impotent."


    If you say that and shrug your shoulders, both Eina and She will look at you like you''re stunned, but there''s a small grin in your mouth.


    Then Aina exhaled one breath.


    "... Totally, I get it. You told me so much, you can''t just not do it. I don''t feel like I can do it the same way... but yeah, well, I''ll try to do some more magic besides attack."


    "Is that so..."


    Although Aina says she''s not confident, she knows exactly how hard Aina can work.


    I''m sure, then, that other magic will be avable without any problems.


    "Nevertheless, is it just tough this time... well, this time it''s special,"


    "... Huh?


    I go to the side of Eina, who is making me wonder, and look down at Dani''s mother.


    Looking through, he narrowed his eyes and pierced the loose sword intact.


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Protection of the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Mystery Water Stop, Eyes of the Void: The Dagger of Secret Sword Mercy.


    "Phew...... um, is this the ce?


    I pulled out my sword and saw how it was, and myplexion was perfectly improved.


    Apparently, the treatment was sessful.


    When I treated my sword to the sheath, thinking I was d to do so, I felt my gaze, so I turned my face, and for some reason Aina had a jitty eye.


    "Mm...? Aina, what''s wrong?


    "Shortly after people cemented their resolve, you''re already... you''re really the same person."


    "... but this is soma"


    Eina exhales and She snorts.


    Not knowing why the two of them would react like that, Soma leaned her neck, frowning.

 339 Ex Strongest, Ask WhatS Going On

    ²¡¤ÎÖΤä¿Ä¸ÓH¤Î×ˤò¡¢¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Ï×î³õÐŤ¸¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤âÒŠ¤ë¤è¤¦¤Êò¤·¤ÆÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    Öú¤±¤òÆò¤¦¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤ÏŸoÀí¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢µ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Îĸ¤Î²¡¤Ï¡¢±¾À´¤ÏËÀ¤Î²¡¤Ê¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òżȻͨ¤ê¤«¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤±¤ÎÈËÎ郎ÖΤ»¤ë¤Ê¤É¤ÈÐĵ×ÐŤ¸¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤·¤¿¤é¡¢Äæ¤ËÐÄÅä¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤°¤é¤¤¤À¡£


    ÐŤ¸¤¿¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢ÐŤ¸¤­¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤¬ÆÕͨ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬±¾µ±¤ËÖΤ俤ΤÀ¤È¤¤¤¦Ê¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿Ë²ég¡¢¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Î¸ÐÇé¤Ï±¬°k¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤Þ¤ºÄ¿¤«¤é¤Ï›æ¤¬Òç¤ì¡¢¤·¤«¤·¿ÚÔª¤Ë¤ÏЦ¤ß¤¬¸¡¤ó¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¡¢ºÎ¶È¤âºÎ¶È¤âî^¤òϤ²¤Æ¤Ï¸ÐÖx¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤È¡¢Éù¤ÏÕ𤨤ƤϤ¤¤¿¤¬¡¢ÐĤ«¤é¤Î¸ÐÖx¤¬Þz¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¶ú¤Ë¤·¤¿Õl¤â¤¬ÕJ×R³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢Õæ“´¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢ÖΤ·¤¿¤Î¤Ï½Y¾Ö¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÏò¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤À¡£


    Ðĵ×À§¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Êò¤·¡¢´ú¤ï¤ê¤Ê¤µ¤¤¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Îò¥½©`¥Þ¤ËÏò¤±¤Æ¤Ï¤­¤¿¤¬¡¢µ±È»¤ÎÈ礯¥¹¥ë©`¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Æü¤­Æ£¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤½¤ì¤È¤â…g¼ƒ¤ËÆ£„º¤¬Áï¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¤½¤ÎË«·½¤Ë¼Ó¤¨¤Æ°²¶Â¤Ç¾o�ˆ¤Îô餬ÇФì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤¬ÌÆÍ»¤Ë¤½¤Îˆö¤Ëµ¹¤ì¤ÆÞz¤ó¤Ç¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¡¢¤½¤Î×´›r¤Ï¾A¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤Ç¡£


    ¡¸¤Ã¤¿¤¯¡¢¤â¤¦¡­¡­¤¢¤¿¤·¤ÏºÎ¤â¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤Ë¡£×ï�™¸Ð¤¬Æत¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ë¡¢¤É¤¦¤»¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ï¤¹¤°¤Ë¤¢¤ó¤Ê²¡¤Ê¤ÉÖΤ»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡£½Y¾Ö¤Ïͬ¤¸¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸È«È»ß`¤¦¤ï¤è¡­¡­£¡¡¡¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¡¢±¾µ±¤Ë¤¢¤ó¤¿¤Ï¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¡¢¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Ï¸ÐÖx¤·¤Æ¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤í¤¦¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï±¾À´¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬Êܤ±È¡¤ë¤â¤Î¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¡£¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢Ë¼¤¤¤â¤·¤¿¤±¤É¡£¤¢¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬Ðê¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤¢¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ËÏà�ꤷ¤¤¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤»¤ë¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤä¿¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÎÄ¿¤Ï¡¢›QÒâ¤Ëœº¤Á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¶àÉÙŸoÀí¤ä¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤é½ñ»Ø¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏÉÏÊÖ¤¯¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÎºáòÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤éС¤µ¤¯Ï¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤Ä¤Ä¡¢¤µ¤Æ¤È…Û¤¯¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ç½Y¾Ö¡¢¤É¤³¤ØÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤òÏò¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥·©`¥é¤ËŒ�¤·¤Æ¤À¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤ËÆ𤭤Ƥ¤¤ë¼Ò¤ÎÈËég¤¬¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Î¼Ò¤ËéL¾Ó¤¹¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤º¡¢¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Î¼Ò¤Ïáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤Ç¤Ï¸Ä¤á¤Æ¤É¤³¤«¤ÇÔ’¤ò¤¹¤ë¤È¤·¤è¤¦¤«¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¥·©`¥é¤¬¤É¤³¤«¤Ø¤ÈÏÈŒ§¤òʼ¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¤É¤³¤ËÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤ÏºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯ÏëÏñ¤Ï¸¶¤¯¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ëég¤Ë¡¢¥·©`¥é¤Ïһ܎¤Î¼Ò¤ÎÇ°¤Ç×ã¤òÖ¹¤á¤¿¡£


    ¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Î¼Ò¤ÈËÆͨ¤Ã¤¿Ä¾ÔìÁ¢¤Æ¤Î¼Ò¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¥·©`¥é¤ÏÜP³ù¤Ê¤¯¤½¤Îìé¤Ø¤È½ü¤Å¤¤¤ÆÐФ¯¤ÈŸoÔì×÷¤Ëé_¤±¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¼Ò¤ÎÖФؤÈ×ã¤ò̤¤ßÈë¤ì¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÕñ¤ê·µ¤ë¤È¡¢Ò»ÑԸ椲¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢Èë¤Ã¤Æ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤ºÑÔÈ~×ã¤é¤º¤è¤Í¤¨¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢ºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯Óèœy¤Ï¸¶¤¯¤«¤é¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤éáá¤Ë¾A¤±¤Ð¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êÄÚ×°¤â¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤Î¼Ò¤ÈËÆͨ¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é²¿ÎݤÎÊý¤âͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤¿¤À¤·½ñ¶È¤Ï²¿ÎݤޤÇÐФ¯¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¾Óég¤Þ¤Çͨ¤µ¤ì¤ë¤È¡¢¥·©`¥é¤ÏÒÎ×Ó¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤Ë×ù¤ê¡¢Ò•¾€¤Ç¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ë¤â×ù¤ë¤è¤¦´Ù¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£


    Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤º¤Î¤½¤ó¤Ê˜”×Ӥ˿àЦ¤â¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¤â¡¢ÌؤËÄæ¤é¤¦Òâζ¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    �¾¤Ã¤Æ¶þÈˤȤâÒÎ×Ó¤Ë×ù¤ë¤È¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤ºÕæ¤ÃÏȤË„¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤Ù¤­Ê¤ò„¤¯¤Ù¤¯¿Ú¤òé_¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤³¤Î¼Ò¤Ï¥·©`¥é¤Î¼Ò¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢…—ÃܤˤϽè¤ê¤Æ¤ë¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤ê¡¢¤³¤³¤Ëס¤ó¤Ç¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤è¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¹


    ¡¸¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤«¤é¡¢¤³¤Î´å¤ËÓÃÐÄ°ô¤¬¹Í¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤ò¶ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤½¤ì˽¡¹


    ¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤«¡¢¤Èîh¤¯¡£


    ±¾À´¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤ÎÈËég¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¥·©`¥é¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    †–î}¤Ï¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­Çéˆó…§¼¯¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ë¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤ËÀ´¤¿¤é¡¢É«¡©¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡¹


    ´Ù¤¹Ò•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤È¥·©`¥é¤Ï¤½¤¦ÕZ¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤Ö¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤±¤è¤¯·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤½¤ÎÉ«¡©¤¬´óʤÀ¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä½â¤­¤Û¤°¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤·¤«¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸Çéˆó…§¼¯¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤¤¤Ä¤«¤é¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢½Y˜‹Ç°£¿¡¡¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤¬×ˤòÏû¤·¤¿áᤫ¤é¡¹


    ¡¸¤à£¿¡¡¤½¤³¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÉÙ¤·ÓèÏëÍâ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Æ¤Ã¤­¤ê¥½©`¥Þß_¤¬¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Èͬ¤¸Òâζ¤Ç¤ÎÇéˆó…§¼¯¤Ê¤Î¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬ÉÙ¤·¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ïµ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¯¡£


    …g¼ƒ¤ËÎïÀíµÄ¤Ê¾àëx¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þß_¤¬½ñ¤¤¤ëˆöËù¤Ï»Ê¹ú¤Ë½ü¤¤¹ú¾³¸¶½ü¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤«¤é¤Ïëx¤ì¤¹¤®¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¶þßLég¤ÇÒÆ„Ó¤¹¤ë¤Î¤ÏÀ§ëy¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­Çéˆó…§¼¯¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âºÎ¤ÎÇéˆó¤ò¼¯¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­É«¡©£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ê¤ã¤Þ¤¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤±¤É¡­¡­¤¸¤ã¤¢¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤òÖ§Ô®¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ÎÒÝ…¤ò¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï˽¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤â¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹È«Ìå¤ÎÒâ˼›Q¶¨¤Ë¤è¤ë¤â¤Î¡£¡­¡­¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ÏÔç¤È¤Á¤ê¤È¤ÏÑԤ俤±¤É¡¢¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤ÏÂ}Å®¤«¤é¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ò¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¤ÎÐê¤À¤È¤Ï˼¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£¡­¡­¤à¤·¤í¡¢¤¤¤Ä¤«ŒgëH¤ËËƤ¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬Æ𤳤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÓèœy¤·¤¿¡£¡­¡­¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢ŒgëH¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ã¤Æ»Ê¹ú¤«¤é¤ÎÐû¸æ¡¢¤Î¤³¤È¤è¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡£¡­¡­¤Ç¤â˽¤¬„Ó¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤¢¤ì¤è¤ê¤âÇ°¡£¡­¡­¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤È¤·¤Æ„Ó¤¯¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤º‘ÒÄîÊÂí—¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡£´_¤«¤ËÄÚÂÒÕæ¤ÃÖ»ÖФΥ٥꥿¥¹¤¬¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤É¤¦„Ó¤¯¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤Ð×î¤âÖª¤ë¤Ù¤­¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ç¤â¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¥·©`¥é¤¬„Ó¤¤¤¿¤Î¤è£¿¡¡‘éêLÄÜÁ¦¤Ã¤Æ¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢´_¤«¤Ë†–î}¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤±¤É¡¢¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤È„Ó¤­¤Ë¤¯¤¤šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É£¿¡¹


    ÒÔÇ°¤Ë¤â´¥¤ì¤¿Ê¤¬¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤ÏÈËî�·N¤Î¹ú¤À¡£


    Ëû¤Î·N×å¤ÏÉú¤­ëy¤¯¡¢ß^¤´¤·ëy¤¤¡£


    ÄÚÂÒÕæ¤ÃÖ»ÖФȤ¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ê¡¢¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤¬¤¤¤¿¤éégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯Ä¿Á¢¤Ä¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÎÒɆ–¤Ë¡¢¥·©`¥é¤ÏÊפòºá¤ËÕñ¤Ã¤Æ´ð¤¨¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤à¤·¤í¡¢¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½„Ó¤­»Ø¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ê¤¤¡£¡­¡­ºÎ¤«¤ËŽ†¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤é¡¢Çéˆó¤ò¼¯¤á¤è¤¦¤È„Ó¤­»Ø¤ë¤Î¤ÏÆÕͨ¡£¡­¡­·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤é¤±¤Ê¤éÉиü¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢©`¡­¡­¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É£¿¡¡Ž†¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤¿ïL¤ò×°¤¨¤Ð¡¢¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹ÖФò„Ó¤­»Ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤â¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤Î¤«¤·¤é¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤É¤Á¤é¤Ë¤»¤è¾¯½ä¤Ï¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢´_¤«¤ËÈËî�·N¤ÎÕl¤«¤¬„Ó¤­»Ø¤ë¤è¤ê¤«¤Ï¾¯½ä¤µ¤ì¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¢¤È¤Ï¡¢Ë½¤Ï¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤ÎÖФǤª¤½¤é¤¯×î¤âÖª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡­¡­»ù±¾µÄ¤Ëî†ëL¤·¤Æ¤ë¤â¤Î¤Í¡£Ñ§Ôº¤ÎÖФǤτe¤À¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½Íâ¤Ë¤ÏÖª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÇÉ«¡©¤È̽¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤é¡¢¤¢¤ë•r¤¢¤ëÈˤòÖú¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤ëÈË¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤³¤³¤Î´åéL¡£¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢¤½¤³¤«¤é¤ÏÁ÷¤ì¤ÇÓÃÐÄ°ô¤ò¤ä¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È´ý¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤Þ¤¿Ô’¤¬ïw¤ó¤ÀšÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É£¿¡¡Çéˆó…§¼¯¤Ï¤É¤³¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤è£¿¡¹


    ‚€ÈˤDŽӤ¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐºÃ¤­¤Ë¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤¬¡¢¥·©`¥é¤ÏÏȤۤɥé¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤È¤·¤Æ„Ó¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ÈÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¡£


    ¤Ê¤Î¤ËÇéˆó…§¼¯¤ò·Å¤Ã¤ÆÒ»¤Ä¤Î´å¤ÎÓÃÐÄ°ô¤ò¤·¤À¤¹¤Î¤Ï¤Þ¤º¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥·©`¥é¤¬¤½¤ó¤Êëj¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤ä¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤½¤³¤ËºÎ¤é¤«¤ÎÀíÓɤ¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ïégß`¤¤¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤Î½Y¹ûÓÃÐÄ°ô¤ò¤ä¤ë¤³¤È¤Î·½¤¬ƒžÏȤ¹¤Ù¤­¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡­¡­¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤ÏÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤ÏÇéˆó…§¼¯¤ò¼æ¤Í¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤³¤Î´å¤Ï¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹¤«¤é¤Ï´ó·Ößh¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤Î´åéL¤ÈÔâÓö¤¹¤ë™C»á¤¬ÔL¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢É«¡©¤ÈÊÂÇ餢¤ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤¨¤Þ¤¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤±¤É¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ÕýÖ±¡¢Ô’¤·¤ÆÁ¼¤¤¤Î¤«¤¬·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¡¢Ô’¤»¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤Û¤¥¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤âÊÂÇ餢¤ê¤Ê´å¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ºÎ¤»¤¢¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç´óŒÓ¤Ê½Y½ç¤¬�ˆ¤Ã¤Æ¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤ÇÊÂÇ餬¤Ê¤¤¤È¤«ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿·½¤¬ó@¤­¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¥·©`¥é¤¬¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¿Ú¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤é´ó·Ö´ó¤­¤Ê¶ò½éʤò±§¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤³¤ÏÏÂÊÖ¤ËÍ»¤¯¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤¬¡¢Í¬•r¤Ë¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¤ÏÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¯±ØÒª¤â¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ºÎ¤âÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢»ùœÊ¤È¤¹¤Ù¤­¤³¤È¤òºÎ¤â³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    šÝ¤¬¸¶¤¤¤¿¤éÊÖßW¤ì¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤Ë¤Þ¤ÇÊÖ¤òÍ»¤ÃÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤â¤Ê¤ê¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥·©`¥é¤¬év¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦•rµã¤ÇŽ†¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤ë¤Î¤âÁߤ«¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤°¤é¤¤¤ÏÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤­¤¿¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤À¡£


    ¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤Ë¤ÏÍÆœy¤Ëß^¤®¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢�™Ä§¤¬¤¤¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¸ß¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Î¥½©`¥Þ¤Ç¤â�™Ä§¤òÏàÊÖÈ¡¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤éËû¤Î¤³¤È¤â³öÀ´¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÓàÔ£¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¡¢Çéˆó…§¼¯¤Ï¤·¤Ã¤«¤ê¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­ÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÑÔ¤ï¤Ê¤¯¤Æ˜‹¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î´å¤Ï½Y¾Ö¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦´å¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¡¥Ñ¥Ã¤ÈÒŠ¤¿ÏÞ¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤Î¶ò½éʤò±§¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤ÏÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢´å¤ÎÈËß_¤Ï»ù±¾¼Ò¤«¤é³ö¤Æ¤³¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ë¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¦¤Î¤âµ±È»¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢´å¤ÎÈËß_¤ËºÎ¤«¤¬¤¢¤ë¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¡¢¤è¤Í£¿¡¡¤Ç¤â¥À¥Ë¥¨¥éß_¤ÏÆÕͨ¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤¿¤ï¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤ÎĸÓH¤ÏÆÕͨ¤ÎÈËî�·N¤À¤«¤éµ±È»¡£¡­¡­¥À¥Ë¥¨¥é¤â¡¢Ñª¤¬±¡¤¤¤«¤éÍâÒŠÉϤϷ֤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤ÇÊ®·Ö·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢¤³¤³¤ÏÖ÷¤ËÈËî�·NÒÔÍ⤬ס¤à´å¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¤³¤¯¤ê¤Èîh¤¯¥·©`¥é¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ä¤Ä¤â¡¢ÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¥½©`¥Þ¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ïó@¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ÏȤˤâÊö¤Ù¤¿Í¨¤ê¡¢¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤ÏÈËî�·N¤Î¹ú¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡¢´åÒ»¤Ä¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢ÈËî�·N¤¬×÷¤ê³ö¤·¤¿¼¯ÂäÒÔÍâ¤Ï´æÔÚ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÈËî�·N¤Î¹ú¤È¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ÖФǤâ¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤Ï¤½¤ÎÞx¤Î¤³¤È¤ò�صפ·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ´_¤«¤Ë¤³¤³¤Ï¹ú¾³¤Ë½ü¤¯¡¢¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤ÐÍâ¤ì¤âÍâ¤ì¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÈËî�·NÒÔÍ⤬ס¤à´å¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï³õ¶ú¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤³¤Ï¡¢Ò»·N¤ÎëL¤ìÀï¡£¡­¡­¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤³¤ìÒÔÉϤÏ„¤«¤Ê¤¤·½¤¬¤¤¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    Œg¤Ï¤³¤Î•rµã¤Ç¥½©`¥Þ¤Îî^¤Ë¤Ï¤¢¤ëʱú¤¬ß^¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¸Ò¤¨¤Æ¤½¤ì¤ò¿Ú¤Ë³ö¤¹¤³¤È¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î˲égégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¶ò½éʤˎ†¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤ëʤ¬´_¶¨¤¹¤ë¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤³¤³¤ÇŽ†¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤È˼¤¦¤Û¤É¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Çéˆó¤¬×ã¤ê¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ö÷¤ËÈËî�·NÒÔÍâ¤ÎÈËß_¤¬×¡¤àëL¤ìÀï¡¢¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊˆöËù£¿¡¡¤¢¤ì¡­¡­¤â¤·¤«¤·¤Æ¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤à£¿¡¡¥¢¥¤¥Ê¡¢ºÎ¤«šÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤ë¤Ã¤ÆÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¤¢¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¤¤¤¨¡¢¤¤¤¤¤ï¡£¤Þ¤À´_Ô^¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¡£´_Ô^¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤ËÔ’¤»¤ëî�¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢´_ÐųöÀ´¤¿¤éÔ’¤¹¤ï¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡­¡­¡¹


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤Îî^¤òß^¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Èͬ¤¸¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤ÏÑÔ¼°¤·¤Ê¤¤·½¤¬¤è¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤Ï¡¢Â„¤¯¤Ù¤­¤Ï¤³¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢½K¤ï¤ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤â¶à¤¤¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢´óÌ奷©`¥é¤ÎÊÂÇé¤Ï·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Í¡£áá¤ÏÔ’¤»¤Ê¤¤ÄÚÈݤˤʤꤽ¤¦¤À¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤¸¤ã¤¢´Î¤Ï¤³¤Ã¤Á¤Î·¬¡£¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤³¤³¤Ë£¿¡¹


    ¥·©`¥é¤ÎÒɆ–¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï×î³õ¤«¤é혤ò×·¤Ã¤ÆÕhÃ÷¤·¤ÆÐФä¿¡£


    Â}¶¼¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¡¢Éñ¤Ë»á¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¡£


    ħÍõ¤Î¤³¤È¡¢�™Ä§¤Î¤³¤È¡¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤ä¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤È»á¤¤¡¢¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ»Ê¹ú¤Ø¤ÈßB¤ì¤ÆÐФ«¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¡£


    »Ê¹ú¤Ç¤Îî�Ä©¤âÕZ¤ê¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¥·©`¥éÏàÊ֤Ǥ¢¤ì¤ÐëL¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤¶¤Ã¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬´óÌå¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¥½©`¥Þ£¿¡¡¡­¡­Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤º¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¸ÐÏë¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤ï¤è¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸ÎÒÝ…¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¥·©`¥é¤Ï¤µ¤¹¤¬¤ËÉñ¤È»á¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑԤä¿•r¤Ë¤Ïó@¤¤¤¿˜”×Ó¤òÒŠ¤»¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢Ëû¤Î•r¤Ï¤¤¤Ä¤âͨ¤ê¤Î±íÇé¤Ë·¦¤·¤¤î†¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬¿Ú¤Ö¤ê¤«¤é¤¹¤ë¤Ë¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤éËû¤Î¤³¤È¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤â¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤Ëó@¤¤¤¿¤ê¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤«¤é¥·©`¥é¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤ÎÖФǽñ¤ÎÔ’¤ò¾×½À¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËºÎ¶È¤«îh¤¤¤¿áá¤Ç¡¢¸Ä¤á¤Æ¤³¤Á¤é¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤Î¹â¤¬ºÎ¤Ê¤Î¤«¤òÕ{¤Ù¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¤³¤³¤Ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤Î¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔ¤¤·½¤ò¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¥·©`¥é¤âÒŠ¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢ÒŠ¤¿¡£¡­¡­´å¤ÎÈËß_¤â½ÔÒŠ¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£¡­¡­¤¿¤À¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÍâ¤Ï˽ß_¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸´óÔª¤Ï¤É¤ÎÞx¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤â£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢·½½ÇµÄ¤Ë¤ÏÍõ¶¼¤Î¤¢¤ë·½½Ç¡¢¤°¤é¤¤£¿¡¡¡­¡­¥¢¥ì¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤³¤Ã¤Á¤Ç¤â½ñÕ{–ËÖС¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡Õ{–ˤ·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤Þ¤À´ó¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢Ò»�꡹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÓèÏ뤬µ±¤¿¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æégß`¤¤¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¼´¤Á¡¢¥·©`¥é¤ÏÓÃÐÄ°ô¤ò¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤ÏÇéˆó…§¼¯¤âÐФäƤ¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢¤À¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡­¡­¤È˼¤¤¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤È¡¢¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤é¤ì¤¿¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Èͬ¤¸½YÕ“¤Ëß_¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ÎÉϤǺ䭤ˤ¹¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤ÈÑԤäƤ¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¢¤ê¤¬¤¿¤¤¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ºÃ¤­¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤Î¤ËÜP³ù¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤½¤ÎÕ{–ˤËÊÖ�»¤¤¤Ï±ØÒª¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤à¤·¤í¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ëó@¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¥·©`¥é¤À¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    Ä¿¤òÊý¶È˲¤«¤»¤ë¤È¡¢ÓèÏëÍâ¤À¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¦¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤¤¤Î£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¥·©`¥é¤¬À§¤Ã¤Æ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢ºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯½Y¹ûµÄ¤Ë¤½¤¦¤·¤¿·½¤¬Ô礯Çéˆó¤òÈëÊ֤Ǥ­¤½¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤¢¤¿¤·ß_¤Ã¤ÆÇéˆó…§¼¯¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â�»Ê֤Ȥ«ºÎ¤â¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Í¡£¥·©`¥é¤È…fÁ¦³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Ò»·¬¤À¤È˼¤¦¤ï¡£¡­¡­É«¡©¤ÈšÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤½¤ÎÞx¤Ï×·¡©¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ÊפòƒA¤²¤¿¤Þ¤Þ˲¤­¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤¹¥·©`¥é¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤ä¤¬¤Æ¤½¤Î¿ÚÔª¤¬ÉÙ¤·¤À¤±¾�¤ó¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¡¢´óšZÓ­¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¹


    ˲ég¡¢¥·©`¥é¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë±»¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢Éù¤¬í‘¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·µ±È»¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤Ç¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤âÉù¤Ï¡¢Ã÷¤é¤«¤Ë¼Ò¤ÎÍ⤫¤é„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ·´ÉäµÄ¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤¬É혋¤¨¤Ê¤¬¤é¼Ò¤Îìé¤Î·½¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤¿¤Î¤È¡¢¤½¤Îì餬é_¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤Üͬ•r¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¥«¥Ä¥ó¤È¡¢´²¤ò̤¤ßøQ¤é¤¹Òô¤¬í‘¤¯¡£


    ¶þ¶È¡¢Èý¶È¤Èͬ¤¸Òô¤¬í‘¤­¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÒŠÖª¤é¤ÌÈËÎï¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ÎϤɤ³¤È¤Ê¤¯ÖÐÐԵĤÀ¡£


    ÄФΤ褦¤Ë¤âÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤·¡¢Å®¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤âÒŠ¤¨¤ë¡£


    É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¸ñºÃ¤ÏÄФΤâ¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤ÎÐÔ„e¤À¤È¶ÏÑÔ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬¤É¤Á¤é¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¼{µÃ³öÀ´¤½¤¦¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÈËÎï¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­´åéL£¿¡¹


    ¤È¡¢¥·©`¥é¤Î…Û¤­¤Ë´ð¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÈËÎï¤Ï¿ÚÔª¤ËÉЦ¤ß¤ò¿Ì¤à¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÄ¿¤òÕæ¤ÃÖ±¤°¤ËÒŠ¤Ä¤á¨D¨D


    ¡¸³õ¤á¤Þ¤·¤Æ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¡×Ô·Ö¤ÎÃûÇ°¤Ï¡¢¥»¥·¥ë?¥ì¥×¥·¥¦¥¹¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¡¤É¤¦¤¾¤è¤í¤·¤¯¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò¡¢¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 340 Former Strongest, Sticking His Neck In Trouble

    To be honest, confusion was the closest thing to the feelings of the Somas, who preceded him in the name of Cecil.


    If it''s a word, it''s like why you''re here.


    This is the first time that Soma and Aina have met Cecil.


    But it''s the first time we meet, so I think.


    I was wondering why you''ve interrupted the conversation between the Somas with your obvious face.


    "¡­ the vige chief"


    As if she had heard the voices of the hearts of those Somas, turning to Cecil, a grunt that She could clearly me, Cecil gave me a stiff look as if she had returned it.


    Then he turns a gaze like a snooze.


    "Oh, um... suddenly I''m sorry. Well... I was so happy..."


    "d to hear it, is it?


    "Yes... it was only since Lord She that I heard the words" help me, etc... "


    "... um, it was noisy when I was there too"


    I don''t know if you''re reflecting or if Cecil is depressed now, but there was a strange momentum earlier.


    I guess it''s easy to predict what would be noisy if the state stayed that way, and that happened when She did.


    "That''s when you were supposed to be a caution stick?


    "... um, we talked a lot and as a result, we were supposed to be cautious sticks, but then"


    "That verse really bothered you¡­"


    To see him shrink as he apologizes, apparently he is seriously reflecting.


    However, Soma was concerned the other way around about how it looked.


    Why did you rejoice in the words of help?


    I guess that means that the words are not meant to be heard without much leeway.


    And that also means nature and what substitute the troubles She is involved in.


    In a way, Soma exhaled one sigh into the situation as expected.


    "Well... by the way, what brings you here in the first ce? I assume you had some business to attend to?


    That being said, Soma narrowed her eyes in order to identify Cecil''s reaction.


    We know that Cecil was listening to herself from when she showed up and from what she said.


    Nevertheless, it is a wooden house which is not particrly soundproofed.


    It was natural for the voices to leak outside, and the Somas weren''t very aware of the area either.


    So I''ve never been told that I was listened to... but the question is, how far were you listening and how are they going to get out?


    Considering She''s condition and so on, she''s probably somewhat of a trustworthy person, but the circumstances on the Soma side are the circumstances, and Veritas will have a lot of circumstances in Veritas.


    And even more, given that there are definitely circumstances here, it''s as if I can''t read what Cecil would react to.


    Depending on Cecil''s reaction, we also had to think about what the Somas were going to do, and we watched how Cecil was doing carefully.


    "That''s right, I did have business with Lord She...... isn''t that disturbing me?


    "What, are you going to say that now?


    "... now"


    "Oh, yeah, you are...... I''m so sorry......!


    "No, it''s almost like the story itself was over, and She''s hired here, isn''t she? Then I think you have the right of priority."


    "Well, I''d appreciate it if you could say that... then"


    It was still somewhat frightening and so on, but Cecil coughed up one more thing so that she could repartmentalize it after looking around at how the Somas were doing.


    Then, stand two fingers.


    "There are two main reasons why I came to Lord She. One is for that confirmation, because you heard about Dani returning. I went directly to Dani''s house, but she seemed tired or asleep."


    "... Well, Dani is safe for now.... and Dani''s mother''s illness has healed"


    "Oh...... you still are. When I finally saw how it was, I obviously had a goodplexion..."


    Cecil has been looking this way as I say, but well it will.


    It''s easy to guess given the circumstances, such as who did that.


    Most of all, if you weren''t asked, you didn''t do anything wrong, so there''s no point in answering.


    You gave up for not having a reaction, Cecil moved on to the next topic without being bound to that topic any further.


    "The second is about them there. You heard Dani bring a pair of strangers to the vige, and you hear there was also the appearance of Lord She there. So I was going to ask you if you knew anything... but you saved me a lot of trouble."


    I thought I was going to ask you about this one from the beginning.


    Nevertheless, it is natural to say so.


    It means he''s the vige chief, and this is clearly a hidden vige.


    If a stranger shows up in a ce like that, there''s no way he won''t listen.


    I''m just not looking very alert, despite that, because in addition to Dani''s mother thing, I don''t care how you look at it, I know She, and so on.


    It is a good thing because at least for now we are not going to be hostile, and there is no gain in being wary in vain again.


    "So, I''m going to ask you frankly, who are you two there? At least there seems to be no doubt that he is not the only one..."


    "... well, the two of you were my friends... different.... soma is mine... what?


    "No, I''m in trouble even if they manage to say it there?


    "... I''m Soma''s mistress.... So, Soma is mine... Your husband?


    "How did that happen...! I mean that stuff still going to pull......!?


    "... naturally because it''s not a story"


    "Ho...... Something seems interesting, so I''m asking for more information there!


    "You don''t have to."


    Soma exhales one breath, wondering if it would be serious air, or if the air flowed away that turned and weakened.


    But I don''t know She, but at least I guess Cecil got on with the story now.


    I indicated in that manner that I had no intention of questioning you.


    Whether it''s for a reason or not...


    "That''s unfortunate...... so it''s not a substitute, can I ask you one thing?


    I see. I thought this one was destiny, because even with a grin on his mouth, his eyes weren''t the only onesughing.


    It would be possible if I wanted to say no... but it doesn''t make sense.


    I nodded honestly, even to gauge what I was thinking.


    "Do you mind?


    "Thank you. So with regard to what I said earlier...... how far is it included that you can help me?


    "Hmm... how far is it"


    "Yes it is. I was wondering about that light here as well, so I''d appreciate it if you could help me find out...... what about more than that?


    "¡­ the vige chief"


    She called her name so that she could conquer Cecil, but Soma took control of it.


    It''s a sign of intent that I don''t mind, and I nod back to She, who tilted her neck just to say if it''s okay.


    "I agree with you that it saved me a lot of time. With regard to what She couldn''t say, would you be able to say it without a problem?


    It was Cecil rather than She who surprised the words.


    I keep staring into my eyes and repeatedly blinking, not to mention unexpected.


    "Oh, that''s, you know... that''s the thing, right?


    "Well, that''s what it is."


    If I turned my gaze to Aina as I said, I just shrugged my shoulder that I should like it.


    Nodding back at it, he turns back to Cecil, whose body is shivering plumply for some reason.


    "Well... just in case..."


    "Hmm... well, in short, I intend to cooperate fully. If you think it''s okay to reveal all the circumstances, we''re talking about."


    "Is it true!?


    "¡­ the vige chief"


    "- Ha. But I''m sorry...... are you sure? I don''t know what I''m talking about... but honestly, we''re in a lot of trouble."


    "Well, I guess. As of this vige, it''s obvious."


    "Now that you know, is it..."


    "At a time when She is involved, the option of doing nothing does not exist."


    ".................. thanks"


    "You''re wee, it is. Nevertheless, I''d rather ask the other way around, is it okay to reveal the circumstances and circumstances to our seniors? We should still know pretty much nothing about each other."


    "I certainly don''t know about you two, but it''s enough for me just to be friends with Lord She."


    Apparently She is pretty trusted by Cecil.


    I don''t know what the hell I did, but I probably did quite a few things.


    If I turned my gaze to She, she looked somewhat adept at it.


    "... Well, you two can be trusted"


    "Then it''s no problem!


    "Hmm... is that so? Well, if that''s not a problem, I don''t have anything to say... but can I ask you a lot of questions?


    "How dare you!


    "Bye -"


    That''s how I tried to open my mouth, it was about that moment.


    The noise of the bell rang.


    Obviously not normal, Cecil and the others began to panic.


    "Oh, this is an rm......!?


    "rm, is it?


    "... the sound of being sounded when an intruderes out of the vige or in a situation close to it"


    "... for now, I know that something is going to happen first."


    "Has this ever happened before?


    "No... it should be the first time I know"


    With that said, Cecil turns her gaze to see how the Somas are doing.


    Well, that''s what happened right after the Somas arrived.


    It is natural to think that it might have something to do with it.


    Rather, it wouldn''t be strange toe at hostility, but what doesn''t look like that is that She has gained that much trust, or her qualities in person?


    But now there''s going to be something to do before you think about it.


    "Hmm... Quickly, is there anything I can do to help us?


    "Uh... is that okay?


    "I''d rather not do anything here."


    "I see... So can youe with me? Only Lord She has the power to fight now in this vige. And Lord She, of course."


    "... okay"


    "Yes, sir."


    Too soon really...... but this probably has something to do with the mess we have here too.


    Perhaps he could feel it before listening, and with that in mind, Soma rushed after Cecil, who popped outside.

 341 Ex-Strong, Find Out WhatS Happening In Your Current Location

    Outside the house, several figures appeared in an unpopr vige.


    Anxiety crossings are overflowing, people''s faces are in a hurry, and they are also stretched hard.


    And the moment that those eyes captured the appearance of the Somas, did you realize that they were strangers, or did you already know that the Somas themselves had arrived?


    I lit up a clear hostility in my eyes and stared at them as if you had brought them here.


    "Hmm... well, it would be normal for this to happen"


    "Well... well, given the circumstances, everyone would think so."


    And that''s why the Somas need a hand here.


    I don''t think that''s all I can do to dispel the suspicion, but at least I can do something to make you wonder if it''s different.


    All we have to do is win a little credit from it.


    Although we don''t know what the hell we''re doing here, we''re going to work together.


    Then the eyes of discord should be crushed as soon as possible.


    Well, anyway...


    "... I see there do seem to be many species other than mankind"


    Most people have characteristics other than the human species, even if they look at it from scratch.


    It seems that there are about ten people out there, but it is not umon for some to know at a nce that they are of other races, that some have wings growing from their backs or some have tails.


    Indeed, it seems to be a vige made of people from outside the human race.


    Cecil is listening to each one of them as she heads in.


    Apparently you''re asking me what exactly happened.


    "Ever... speaking of which, Cecil is a human species?


    "... Speaking of which, yes. Besides, you''re the vige chief, right?


    I''m not saying that''s strange, but if there are many non-human species, I feel it''s more natural for someone other than the human species to do it.


    Besides, Cecil is honestly young.


    He''ll be older than the Somas, but probably around twenty.


    I turned my gaze to She, wondering if she knew anything, but she shook her neck to the side.


    "... by the time I met him, he was already the vige chief"


    "Hmm... well, I''ll ask you thatter, too. It may not be necessary depending on the conversation."


    And, talking about that, Cecil came back.


    I can see at a nce that theplexion is bad and the situation is not good.


    "In the meantime, did you find out the details?


    "That''s right... it looks like there''s no intruder first"


    "Doesn''t look pale to you for that? You said it was worse than that, didn''t you?


    "That''s just great.... ording to the stories of those who were vignt around them, a group of about fifty people appeared around this vige earlier. And the move is obviously looking for something."


    "... found?


    "At least, I think it is noticed that there is a vige nearby. And I think it''s only a matter of time before we find it."


    "Hmmm...... by the way, what is this thing called a junction that is stranded in this vige?


    "It is a simple cover-up system junction. It''s just that it''s there but you don''t notice it, so it doesn''t mean it''s spatially isted. But cover-ups are at their peak, so it''s hard to break in even if you realize it was there."


    "What''s the exact way to break in? That doesn''t mean it''s impossible, does it?


    "Yes it is. If in any way it invalidates the junction, it is intrusive. Otherwise, it is impossible to enter without being guided by residents."


    "I see... is that why we let them in?"


    But if that''s true, then this situation is the first.


    I don''t know if they can break in, but at least if we use man-made sea tactics, one day the vige''s location will be identified.


    And if we''re identified, we''re done.


    Because the opponent only has to keep an eye on the perimeter of the vige.


    There seems to be fields and such in this vige, but it is just not possible to make everything self-sufficient.


    Do you get twitched and crushed, or do you get killed all at once?


    The only future left in this vige was either of them.


    Depending on why this vige is hiding, there will be other options.


    "By the way, how is this vige hidden in the first ce?


    "... yes, we should have talked more carefully... but not if we''re talking about it. This vige was originally one of the secret bases of the resistance."


    "Resistance......?


    "Well it''s actually a little exaggerated to say that much... because Veritas is being treated unfairly by non-human species. If you treat them as ves, they are still better, and it is not umon to treat them as livestock or less. Is there such a thing as an organization where people who feel angry about it and choose to resist ite together? Some of them are protecting non-human beings, and this was one of them."


    "Hmm... I think we''re talking in the past?


    It was more than five years ago.


    "More than five years ago... oh, I see"


    "... um, Gotagota started in Veritas"


    Whatever you want to sue or do, it''s not where ites from if the stalk shakes.


    And naturally, if we had finished talking there, this shouldn''t be happening right now.


    "So... if it was meant to be, we could have gone out of the country confused by that docility... but we all chose not to. It was originally possible to act as an organization, including this vige, because one of the princes supported it. So, to return the favor, everyone chose to support the prince."


    "Hmm... Veritas did have three princes, and now there was civil unrest in the form of deciding who of them would seed?


    Whether it''s due to abination of various factors, not just that, but at least the center is there.


    Nature and civil unrest will also subside if someone decides to seed, and vice versa, civil unrest will not subside unless they decide who will seed.


    The First Prince insists that his former glory cannot be forgotten and that continuing to seek it is the way forward for Veritas.


    The second prince decides that the former glory cannot be regained already and insists that the restructuring that was at their current height should be carried out.


    The story is that these two are seen as powerful not only within countries, but also within Veritas, and that is as you can see from the fact that I have heard what the first and second princes im, but I have never heard at all what the third prince ims.


    "¡­ the third prince is making another im with the two of them. If it''s not the way it''s always been, it''s not about maintaining the status quo, and we want to take this opportunity to make this country a better ce."


    "Heh...? I''ve never heard such a story before, but it''s known in Veritas... it doesn''t seem like it"


    "I see... did the prince who supported me mean the third prince"


    That''s what I judged Cecil to be like, but she didn''t seem wrong.


    Is it as expected to be guessed, Cecil nodded without showing a surprise bare gesture.


    "Yes it is. But, as you know, the third prince has not so much power or influence, which is essentially the form in which the first and second princes are single-handedly struck. Nevertheless, we are not giving up, so we are in a situation where we are plundering profits from the two sides into the gap that they are fighting over."


    "Hmm... if you do it badly, you''re going to get caught up in both situations."


    "But it''s not that influential, and above all, it''s missed because each other''s opponents are busy, is that what it feels like?


    "... so, there is. To be honest, I feel sorry for you in many ways, but if you do it from the front, you''re sure to lose, so you just have topromise. However, at the same time, we are certain that we are in the way¡­"


    "... if you find him, he''ll crush you"


    I mean, that seems to be the status quo.


    There are no other options.


    Nevertheless, it is also a story of if there is no way to repel those whoe.


    "Well, in short, don''t hesitate to repel it."


    "That''s what''s gonna happen."


    That would prove useful, and it would be two birds a stone.


    Cecil doesn''t seem anxious at all, but she doesn''t know what she''s capable of.


    But.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m still confident in my arms there."


    "If you were there, there wouldn''t be a powerful man in this world."


    "... Mm, I agree. ¡­ so don''t worry"


    Cecil nodded slowly, even though she seemed anxious about whether She''s words still worked better than those of the Somas.


    Well, we just need to prove right away that that anxiety is useless.


    "Now... will you kick me gently?"


    That would also soothe the gaze that continues to be directed at us from earlier.


    With that in mind, Soma took Aina and She and headed outside the vige.

 342 Thoughts And Lost

    Looking away, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    As for the mood, what is it, etc.?


    Look at the grouping at you. It''s not.


    That''s already over.


    Yes¡­ Soma had already encountered the group on his way and had him try to repel it.


    So why are you sighing?


    "Hmmm... I did say I would kick it gently..."


    "... well, you kicked it really lighter than I imagined,"


    "... um, as soon as I guessed it"


    A single hit really meant literally.


    If you want to go outside and show yourself, blow up the three people who just attacked you with no questions asked... and immediately afterwards, they all ran away together.


    It was just too unexpected a situation.


    But Soma exhaled his sigh, not because he felt sorry for the way it looked.


    Rather, the opposite is true.


    Because the retreat was too brilliant.


    There were certainly fifty or so opponents.


    Even though three people were hit in the first blow, it''s not usually possible to opt for immediate retreat.


    In terms of numbers, they''re still overwhelmingly more advantageous, and it''s too soon to give up on anything.


    But they gave up.


    That is, it is likely that it was not intended forbat from the outset.


    Otherwise, there can be no brilliant retreat that far.


    "... apparently, it was an advance party"


    "Well, that''s just too much of a pull. But I feel like I''ve been dressed badly for a long time? Then I''ll believe you when they say you''re a burr.


    "Or isn''t that actually the case?


    "... it was the robbers who were hired?


    "I guess that means"


    If it was really a burr, that would not be the only way to retreat so brilliantly.


    But it was too much for me to dress as a burr, and it''s more natural to think I hired a burr.


    "The purpose is information, right? If that''s the case, shouldn''t we have let you get away with it?


    "No, I think it''s probably the same thing in the end. If you don''te back, don''te back. There''s something in the direction you''re headed."


    "Ah... I see, that''s true. That means maybe he hired a burr..."


    "I guess that''s what this is all about"


    Because it''s not too bad to lose it.


    And the bandits know that, too, which is why they probably showed a brilliant escape leg.


    If the results are the same whether you run away or crush the balls, it is only natural to spare your life.


    Still, it''s suspicious who was attacking Dani when this happened.


    "Speaking of which, that was oddly fast escape too..."


    "Hmm. That was likely part of the search, too.... This is going to mean that we are the ones who brought them here in a way."


    It follows that the vigers'' gaze is legitimate.


    but.


    "No, that''s not true!


    With that said Cecil shook her neck clearly to the side.


    There is also a strong denial in the eyes that are pointing straight at us.


    "The story is that Dani was already found, and even if she was helped, it''s not the responsibility of Lord Soma and the others!


    By the way, what Cecil is here for is that we can''t just leave them to the Somas.


    Even though She is also employed, she is basically not a resident of the vige.


    We can''t just leave the crisis in the vige to those other than the inhabitants of the vige... and think about the people of the vige.


    When Soma and the others alone let them go, even though Soma and the others had actually joined forces, the vigers would no longer know one thing about it.


    Even if they plot something outside the vige, they don''t know, but if Cecil is with them, they don''t have to worry about it.


    However, in that case, how much of Cecil''s life would be in danger... is that the least I can do?


    If Soma and the others had consigned it, it would be the same thing anyway.


    It must be that the vigers chose to be morefortable than thinking about that possibility.


    Or maybe it includes making sure the Somas aren''t suspected any more.


    Whatever.


    "I''m d you said that, but in the end, things haven''t changed."


    "It''s not Lord Soma''s fault either. ¡­ which way the fate of our vige was atst exhausted"


    There is an advance party, which naturally means that the main unit is waiting behind it.


    Moreover, reconnaissance is left to the bandits, who are also unknown in size.


    I''m not honest about losing when I fight, but I''m also notcent enough to say that I can still protect everything.


    Besides, even if the main unites, it should take some time.


    Then it was amon sense decision that we should withdraw in the meantime.


    "... I don''t know what else to do."


    "... not even in a situation of total anticipation"


    "So, there is. Well, it''s a vige we''ve lived in for quite a while, so there''s some remnants, but we''re not foolish enough to hold onto it and choose doom here. ¡­ No, or maybe it''s stupid in a different way"


    "Hmm... I''m not going to give up, it''s like that."


    "It''s natural!


    When I say retreat, it''s actually almost like fleeing.


    Still, Cecil''s eyes are not dead, but rather a strong will resides.


    "... Is the Third Prince such a person?


    "Come on...... I''m not sure I understand. However, there are things that I know. This country has made a mistake and¡­ now it may still be possible to take it back. I know it takes time to make amends... but I still think it''s a mistake to give up!


    "Hmm... is that so"


    If you are so willing to be strong, I have nothing more to say from Soma in particr.


    And then.


    "Is it decided where to go?


    "That''s right, for now, we''re going to go to a vige with ourpatriots nearest here."


    "Is that so... So let''s go"


    Though I don''t think so, even if we''re rxing and talking, the main unit mighte.


    I wouldn''t have crossed it to travel early.


    But for some reason Cecil has turned a decent eye toward Soma who said so.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, um... are you following me?


    "What is now. I thought you said we''d work together.


    Technically, it was against She that I turned the word, but if I turned my gaze to She, I''d snort back.


    That''s the thing.


    "Well, there''s still some research on that light."


    "Well, it would be more efficient than just us."


    Yes, I never help free of charge, but I also have an advantage here.


    But when I told him so, how could Cecil hide... or look like she was about to cry?


    "Thank you very much."


    "Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but for now, we''re going back to the vige."


    "... Mm, I need an exnation"


    "... That''s right. Now, let''s go back."


    After Cecil, who said so and walked out, the Somas also continued.


    I''m getting into trouble all the time quickly... well, in a way, it''s always the same.


    Then I''m sure we''ll figure it out as usual, and with that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath.


    When I told the vigers that I was going to destroy the vige, there was less confusion than I thought.


    Probably because we all felt like that somehow... and then we were always ready.


    Because many of them were abused, the inhabitants of this vige are ustomed to throwing them away in a way.


    That''s very sad, but it doesn''t make any difference in this situation that it helps.


    It is not toote to grieve after calming down, and with that in mind, Cecil gives instructions to the vigers.


    Nevertheless, we don''t actually get that far.


    Even though it''s an ex-secret base, it''s not like there''s anything here.


    If you sort out what you take and discard what you don''t, that''s it.


    However, if you still say there''s nothing left to do, that''s not true.


    Though most of them were prepared, others were not.


    Dani and others are one of them...... no, it was, should I say.


    In addition to the cure for my mother''s illness, the presence of Somas seems to be a great help to her.


    He was forgiving his mind more than he thought, and when he heard the Somas would apany him, relief floated stronger on his face than anxiety.


    Honestly, I was most worried about what would happen to Dani, but I wouldn''t have a problem with that.


    It was also another concern, the gaze of the vigers toward Soma and the others, but this also seems to be much easier than imagined.


    Probably because I saw Dani''s mother actually recover.


    Still, the suspicion doesn''t seem to have beenpletely dispelled, but there''s no alternative to this.


    It''s something that needs to be done little by little¡­ I''m sure Somas will be able to do something about it.


    Yes, as a matter of fact, Cecil had no doubt about the Somas.


    Rather enough to say I already trust you.


    There are several reasons, first because she is a friend of She''s.


    The vigers know very well that She is a trustworthy person.


    She has helped me many times before, although I have a small mouth count and difficult to understand my emotions.


    I had no reason to doubt it now.


    You can see from watching that you are a friend of such a person and also a close rtionship.


    Even his identity is unknown at this point, but even if he thinks about it minus that amount, he can have some trust, and even that thought was reinforced by looking at earlier fights.


    It wasn''t exactly a battle that ended in an instant, but I''m still quite used to seeing something called battle from the standpoint.


    Aina doesn''t know because her enemies got away before she did anything... but that moment was enough to gauge Soma''s strength.


    Or should I say that Soma''s arm was amazing enough for that moment alone?


    I had little idea what had happened.


    When I realized it, I found out that the three people approaching me had been blown away and used their swords, also because Soma was holding the sword of the stripper shortly afterwards.


    You wouldn''t even have known what really happened without it.


    Soma seems to think that they escaped instantly because they wasted their lives, but even if it''s not wrong in itself, it must be different in Dayuan.


    Perhaps that''s all they noticed again.


    It''s no use just trying to fight, he said.


    Regardless, being strong and being trustworthy are different things to talk about.


    But if we do this to ourselves, it''s almost synonymous.


    Because if you have as much strength as Soma, you obviously can destroy this vige and others by yourself, so you don''t have the advantage of deliberately deceiving them.


    There is no possibility that we can lead you to another base here.


    Because it is not necessary to do so.


    I can''t believe you don''t know your face when you''re in intelligence.


    And if you know, there''s no reason to let them swim.


    If that were the case, my neck would have been so far away from my torso.


    For those reasons, Cecil doesn''t doubt the Somas... well, after all, those things are only pre-built.


    It''s simple, like why Cecil doesn''t doubt the Somas and has already trusted them.


    For that is what he said unto me when he gave me strength.


    I don''t know if I''m really chocte, but I don''t know what else to do.


    As far as I can remember... Cecil never told me that.


    I guess I have ns, of course.


    But still, I was so happy.


    Maybe this is something no one understands where they say it... but that doesn''t matter.


    It would be nice if only Cecil knew.


    Most importantly, Cecil trusts Soma and the others for personal reasons.


    That''s why I don''t say anything to the vigers.


    Cecil doesn''t deserve it, even if he''s being deceived, but he can''t even get involved with the vigers.


    That''s why Cecil never talks about anything, even though she wants them to trust her, too.


    Just a little bit, though, because I figured I wouldn''t have to deal with them.


    "... and it was really amazing."


    In retrospect of the earlier battle, Cecil shrugs.


    On the edge of his sight are Dani with a grin and Dani''s mother with her head down.


    And it''s like the three Somas talking about something with those two.


    The thought of those three, if they really... cooperate in a real way, maybe, crosses my mind.


    I''ve always meant to do that, and I didn''t mean to give it up, but it''s also true that it wasn''t realistic.


    But if the three of us can help...


    - Maybe we can beat those two.


    With that in mind, Cecil clenched her fist.

 343 Ex-Strong, Night Escape? Do

    The move went a lot smoother than I thought.


    Cecil said most of them were prepared from the beginning, but they knew that well from the way they moved.


    I guess they were really prepared in many ways.


    The preparations were quickly over, and the Somas quickly began their retreat, unfortunately.


    "The house was intact, but was it good?


    "We have thoroughly discarded the substitutes that will connect us. Even if something happens that gets you inside the juncture, it''s no problem. And... if you destroy everything, people might have troubleingter."


    "Later...? So you''re saying someone''s nning oning?


    "No, I don''t... what should I exin? The truth is, we didn''t build that ce ourselves."


    ording to Cecil''s story, that junction was in that ce from the beginning.


    Cecil and the others just stumbled upon it and said they were reusing it.


    And when he found it, the house also remained built in that ce.


    Although it was somewhat old, it can be used without any problems, and it has been used as is by maintenance.


    "So if something simr to ourselves ever happens again, we thought it would be more helpful if the house stayed. Just as we were. Or someone who would have lived there mighte back."


    "Hmm... I think it could be broken?


    "We have no choice then. Because it''s just that we didn''t sneak in to break it with our own hands. ¡­ even if it means letting everyone do that."


    Even if you''re ready, it''s where you lived.


    To some extent there would have been attachment, etc., and it is reasonable.


    Talking about that, the Somas move on with their legs.


    It doesn''t make sense to be seen here when you say you left the vige early in the corner.


    I even needed to earn some distance because it''s a ce where there''s not a lot of shield.


    "Still, as far as I can see, the wilderness is spreading... to what extent do you n to walk?


    "You have about a week nned."


    "A week...... we''re okay, but the others are okay?


    "That''s right... I think it''s mostly okay, but I''m worried about Dani and the others."


    That''s what they say, gaze backwards.


    Because Soma and the others are leading the way, it is those who were in that vige who are inevitably following.


    There are about thirty of them, among them the figure of Dani walking with her mother.


    And you''ve noticed that you''re being watched, you''ve smiled and waved loudly.


    With a bitter smile on it and a wave back at me, I turn back to the front.


    "Hmm... I''m feeling energetic now, but I certainly don''t know what happens when you keep walking for a week."


    "Mothers have just recovered from the disease, too. Though it even seems more healthy than the others. Lord Eina''s magic is truly amazing."


    "Oh, haha... well, that''s not true, is it?


    "Well, if it''s one or two of us, it''s just a story we should carry, and it doesn''t seem to be a problem for now, does it? Food, etc. is okay, right?


    "The bulk of everyone''s baggage is food and water. I think it willst at least two weeks."


    "Then, if something unexpected doesn''t happen, is it something like that?"


    "Stop it. Something''s really going to happen when you say that."


    "That''s disrespectful. Or even if it happened, it wouldn''t be my responsibility. Well, vignce is strong, and I''m sure it''s all right."


    I turned back again as I said, and now I turned my gaze to the rear.


    Then he realizes it, and he also understands the intent, and the snort is returned.


    Walking at the rear was She.


    Soma and the others at the beginning, She is walking at the rear of the line, in order to be vignt around them, but also to consider the feelings of the vigers.


    The defeat of those who came and the fact that Dani''s mother, although the gaze from the vigers was soothing for a long time, did not make her just less alert.


    They won''t be able to feel very safe walking behind them.


    That''s why Soma and the others are walking in the front row, and She, who seems to have gained trust from the vigers, is walking in the back.


    This line is also useful in being vignt and will work out in most cases even if something happens suddenly.


    "Well, I don''t know what''s going to happen."


    I exhaled one breath with such a grunt, including from now on.


    Unexpectedly, when ites to it, it is alley, but it was surprisingly peaceful on the road.


    A week has passed since we left the vige, but no major trouble has urred so far.


    It would have been a bit small, no matter what.


    Something came up about once a day, from trivial things, or demons sometimes attacked.


    But on the contrary, it was only to that extent, and the argument was resolved lightly when we made an arbitration we realized that our mistakes were caused by each other, and the demons easily repelled and turned into a warm dish rather.


    I was worried Dani would never fall down either, and if she dared to say that there was a problem, would it be about that boredom had urred along the way because it onlysted in the wilderness?


    It''s not easy, but it''s not hard.


    It was on the road like that.


    Incidentally, in the meantime, the gaze from the vigers directed at the Somas has be much softer.


    I guess it also worked positive that he was leading the way in defeating demons up close or something.


    Regardless of whether they were gaining trust, at least the vignce was almost gone.


    And.


    "Hmm... I see, here too, is it?


    Soma shrugged so much because the moment Cecil told him she had arrived, the sight around her had changed a lot.


    Like where that vige was, the sights of the wilderness disappear from the surroundings and the greenery is spreading.


    It just doesn''t look like there are as many trees as there are in the woods.


    "It''s the same if you say so, but this is technically where I made it by imitating it over there. So the effectiveness of the junction falls considerablypared to that."


    "I see... you mean because of theck of trees?


    "It''s from somewhere else. Well, in the first ce, you don''t have to go out of your way to create a forest to live in hiding."


    "It does make sense, but..."


    ¡­¡­ Lord Soma, what is it?


    Cecil has turned his surprise gaze with those words, probably because Soma was staring behind him jizzily.


    But Soma did not respond to it and instead uttered another word.


    "Cecil, how many people live here?


    "Huh? It''s about as good as we are now...... oh no way, it is......!?


    Did you see what Soma was trying to say, Cecil opened her eyes for a moment.


    Yes, if it was meant to be, Soma doesn''t need to hear that.


    Because it is possible to capture the approximate number of people by sensing signs.


    I mean... we can''t feel a single sign of anything but ourselves from this ce.


    "Huh...!?


    Unexpectedly, Cecil rushes out like that, and the vigers who saw it go out of their way.


    Naturally, I get anxious about what the hell happened.


    But now, we should go after Cecil rather than think about the vigers.


    Somas don''t deserve to calm the vigers in the first ce.


    When they turned their gaze to She, who deserved the role, and confirmed that the snort had returned, the Somas also chased after Cecil.


    The time it took to catch up with Cecil was only a little.


    Because he was right ahead, probably at the entrance to the vige.


    That appearance was such as standing still, and Soma and the others quickly figured out how it was happening.


    Line up next to Cecil and narrow your eyes to the sight reflected in your vision.


    There were demolished and destroyed houses and unbroken vigers.

 344 Ex-Strong, Depressing

    It was something we knew at first sight, but not a single survivor existed.


    Everything has been thoroughly destroyed, and there was just no appearance of being humiliated as one person, which indicates who is the one who did this.


    There is only one thing, such as those who aim only to destroy and kill.


    "Hmm... I''ve found this ce again, is that it?"


    "Didn''t we still decide that? For example, I stumbled across this ce and went wild thinking only about it."


    "... from the wound, there were definitely more than one.... a group that only thinks about that is hard to think about"


    "You know that, too. That means, after all..."


    "Um, I guess you can think of that"


    What struck us here was the soldiers who had been duly trained.


    Just because you''re a regr soldier doesn''t mean you don''t carry out looting, but that''s why it''s hard to think of anything other than a group that doesn''t carry out extra looting and other soldiers who get those orders.


    Probably think of them as belonging to either the First Prince or the Second Prince.


    Moreover, given the state of corrosion, etc., it was probably about a week ago that this ce was attacked.


    It would be just too optimistic to think of it as a coincidence.


    "Perhaps, but we found out about ourselves a long time ago."


    "Cecil... do you think you''ll be okay now?


    Asking Cecil, who appeared so, Cecil nodded as she could not hide her tiredness.


    He said it took him a week at the corner, but that it had already been destroyed.


    Naturally, the vigers were anxious, and Cecil was calming the vigers down.


    All this is not something She could do either, and in the meantime Somas were looking for something to mourn the wreckage or leave behind.


    As it turned out, it had been destroyed by brilliant, and there was nothing left.


    "Thank you for your condolences."


    "Thanksgiving is unnecessary. I couldn''t just leave you like that."


    "Right. More than that, what are we going to do now?


    "... n, moving again?


    "Yes, it is... and I hope you don''t want to stay here."


    Destroyed and killed means they came in here.


    Apparently, the junction here was imitated, so I guess I allowed it to intrude.


    Which means it''s not safe here, and it''s still been raided for a week.


    It cannot be said that there will be no further raids, and there is also the possibility that they are still being pursued.


    I haven''t seen anything like it so far, but that''s why it''s different to talk about whether the vigers can feel safe from the bottom of their hearts.


    In conclusion, it was necessary to move to another location.


    "Nevertheless, do you have any idea where you''re going?


    "It''s a little far, but we know where the other bases are, so it''s not a problem. Food is also spare thanks to Lord Soma and the others for hunting demons. Just..."


    "... With this look, could it be the same everywhere else?


    "So, there is..."


    "There''s no other ce like there that was originally like that, not a ce like here that imitated it?


    "There is, but... there is, let''s just head there. Even if no one is already there."


    That would mean double.


    Have you moved somewhere just like Cecil and the others... or have you hungry and reached your limits?


    And the food of Cecil and his men was a scratch of everything.


    He said other ces are simr, so it won''tst more than two weeks.


    A little further away means it''s going to take another week or more from here, and it''s a tough ce to have hope.


    But still, rather than staying here, we have to go.


    Or there''s no chance that it''s a coincidence that this ce has been destroyed, but that would still be too hopeful and optimistic.


    Like Cecil said, it''s more natural to assume that Cecil and the others, by the way, were just left alone because there''s no problem where they left off.


    The question is, why are we raiding now?


    "Does this mean, after all, that that light has anything to do with it?


    "Hmmm...... well, from time to time it would be harder to think of it as irrelevant"


    "... Either one of you got it with great power?


    "It''s possible that you''ve brought someone with power to your side in some way. If that light is a symbol of that, and the victory of either faction has be decisive¡­ let''s just say we are blind"


    If you could afford it, there''s no reason to miss it, something like that.


    And the Somas, they know the story.


    No matter, it''s the devil.


    Originally, the dispute between the first and second princes was about the superiority and inferiority being unclear and mutual.


    Then if the devil helps either of them, the situation will incline at once.


    The question is which one did you lend a hand to, but you don''t need to think about it.


    Because it is better to be the person who has the advantage.


    Whatever.


    "So, what do we do? Are we leaving at once?


    "I should probably rest here for a night or so...... I intend to. If you rest badly, your hearts may be broken."


    "I''ll leave it to you to judge the area. We''re just coborators."


    "... I''ll leave it to Cecil"


    "We only help. It''s not like we can make a big deal out of this."


    If it''s true, maybe the Somas can pull their hand at the time this happens, but that''s just not sleeping well.


    For now, we were going to hang out until the vigers could move to a safe ce.


    Whatever happens after that will depend on that.


    "Thank you very much, everyone."


    I shrug my shoulders to Cecil, who says so and bows his head, urging him to go just now.


    It''s a bad idea to stay here too long, actually.


    If you keep looking at buildings that have been destroyed and so on, you will imagine something called nature and its own end.


    I haven''t shown you the wreckage, but you must be able to imagine what happened and what happened.


    There will definitely be a build-up of tiredness, and in that case, thinking leans toward the worse and the worse.


    If you break your heart that way, you''ll be squatting on the spot, and you can''t afford to wait to get up.


    If no one wants to abandon us, we need to move quickly to action.


    Fortunately, there was still hope.


    They are still alive.


    And being alive is only hope.


    Even if we have to keep running now, it doesn''t matter as long as we live.


    You can fight back someday.


    "Now... do you think you''re going to get away with it?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "... n, but you also need air energy?


    "You are... I was just depressed, and it doesn''t matter what happens."


    Depression just builds up, but I''m not going to back down like this.


    If you keep walking, you''ll surely reach the culprit one of these days.


    That''s when it''s time to clear up the umted depression.


    Look again at the ce that has been destroyed and exhale one breath.


    Then, Soma and the others walked out to the vigers'' waiting ce in order to follow the scene.

 345 Hope For Doom

    There was a dull sound.


    It sounds continuously with the muffled voice, and every time it sshes red and ck liquid.


    The hard to hear voice was a groan of bitterness, i.e. a blunt sound was a striking sound.


    In the middle of the vast hall, two men are beating each other up.


    No... can''t we call it a beating already?


    Because one rides horseback to the other, beating him unterally.


    The consciousness of those who are being beaten is already uncertain, and still the fist that is swung down will not stop.


    Beating, beating, beating... the other guy stopped moving with Pickle and finally stopped.


    The man''s mouth is loose as he continues to breathe roughly -


    "- What''s up? Why ''d you stop your arm?


    To his audible voice, he made his face cramp as he made Vikri and his body jump.


    It was in the back of the hall that the man turned his face as it was.


    It is a step higher than where the man is, and only one chair is ced.


    And the person sitting there looked bored about the man.


    "Uh... no, ''cause I''m not moving anymore..."


    "Ho...? Which..."


    When the person stood up to the man''s words, he approached him unconstitutionally.


    The appearance is intimidating just because it is there, and the man unconsciously or spits.


    A person walking up close peeked in about the man under the man...... snorted.


    "You... remember what I said? I thought you said hit each other till one of them died.


    "Well, that''s... because..."


    - There''s a stupid picture.


    Moment after moment, the person grabbed the man''s face and sounded like he was crushing something.


    The body of the man who lost his power flutters and falls to the ground.


    With the dull sh sound, the loose red and ck liquid spread to the ground.


    "Shit... Shit, does this make my shoes dirty? But okay. More than that, the man there."


    To the call, a man who was being beaten opened his eyes thinly.


    Perhaps he had been conscious for some time.


    He understands the situation, and his mouth slowly shapes the grin...


    - Dumb.


    Shortly afterwards, red and ck liquid sshed around with the sound of something bursting.


    My nose sounds grumpy as I watch my own feet pped.


    "Did you think it would help? You''re a loser, you can''t possibly help."


    Then when he snorts again, he goes back to his chair without even hiding his grump and hips somewhat.


    And most importantly, lift the arm that''s dripping red and ck liquid...


    - Hey, lick it.


    The words were swarmed with shadows.


    As if it were the food given to them on the verge of starvation, when they gather in their lifted arms, they lick the liquid with their tongues.


    They were women.


    There is no cloth wrapped around his body, and he is exposed to what he was born to be.


    But the face is never fun.


    Though the grin was floating, it was clearly convulsive and even fearful in its eyes.


    "Hmm... the idea of letting a brother and one of them beat each other to death was something I thought was funny when I came up with it, but is this what it would be like if I actually tried it? If this is the case, we should make each other offend... no, it''s just dirty. And if so, should we let them do it with brothers and sisters? Well, not until I''ve done enough first... but in front of my brother anyway, are you happy? And then..."


    Sounds like you''re doing whatever you want.


    To the audible voice, the person - Isaac Veritas - never behaved surprised.


    Looking at the women, she makes a somewhat frightened voice.


    "What, you were here? You should have just spoken up, was that an interesting spectacle? I couldn''t do it."


    ''Funny, that''s a little different. Interesting, in one way or another, is more correct. - Whether you''re the target or not.


    "Ha, I see. That way. What, are youining about something? I''m just doing what I want, okay? Just like I was told."


    ''No matter, there''s no way I''mining. That''s why I told you. Interesting, he said. Because you weren''t before. Wouldn''t you? - The Second Prince of the Kingdom of Veritas "


    "- Ha."


    Isaac snorted at the words that indicated himself.


    Crap, but I said so.


    Probably who I was in the past, though.


    "Second prince, or... when they called me that, I was a real idiot. But that''s why I really appreciate Temeer, right? Hey, demon."


    ''... right. I don''t feel bad for being appreciated, but I don''t think I''m doing so much of a big deal?


    "There''s no way, is there? Temeer gave me this power and... more than anything else, policy."


    "Policy...? I don''t remember giving you that?


    That was true.


    Though Sole did give Isaac strength, that''s all he did.


    I don''t remember telling you to do anything, I just told you to live as you please.


    "It was the words" live as you please "that mattered to me. I''ve lived my whole life like someone told me. But I didn''t have to do anything. You can kill the one you wanted to kill, and you should have done the one you wanted tomit. I didn''t even know that I lived to suppress my greed until Temeer told me that word. Well, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything with my cancer back then."


    ''Well... well, if it''s about living the way you like it, there''s nothing particrly to say from me''


    "Ha, right. You don''t have to tell me. I''m on my own, all right? Well, I think it''s time to do something because I''m the only one who enjoys it. Besides, I''m the only one who enjoys the next king."


    ''As I already said. Whatever you want. If that''s what you wanted, I''ll wee and bless you from the bottom of my heart''


    The words were sincere.


    That''s why he hasn''t given anything but power, and Isaac''s seemingly leopardy appearance is just that he wanted it so.


    If he wanted to, he would have been able to restructure the country in a way that was truly at their current heights.


    But he never wanted it that way.


    What Isaac wanted was who he is now, and that''s fine.


    Don''t forget what you want.


    The world will perish as a result, but what is the problem with that?


    At least Isaac must die satisfied at that moment.


    Only then will it prove right that the world will perish.


    "... for the sake of proof, you can live as you please"


    "Ah? Did I say something?


    "What, I just said you look like you''re having fun and more than anything else"


    "Ha, right. Well, not so much now, to be honest. This is really gonna be fun, okay? It''s something you have to enjoy."


    That being said, Isaac hoisted the edge of his mouth to expect something.


    He says he''s not that good, but he''s enjoying himself enough.


    But that''s it, squeal.


    It has to be.


    Hoping to keep pushing me to the demise of the world, Sole just kept looking at the man of his choice.

 346 Former Strongest, Defines Policy

    "- Again, here too, is it..."


    Listening to the words of the sighing Cecil, Soma looked around lightly at the spot.


    Destroyed and exhausted houses, corpses on the verge of being white boned.


    Also, that''s why.


    "Is it okay to think that this ce was attacked at the same time?


    "So, I guess. Well, it may be around a little bit, but basically you''d think it was the same time."


    "... here''s the third one... weren''t there actually many raiders?


    "It could be."


    I don''t know how many bases there were in total, but if all of them were raided at the same time, a significant number of people would be needed even if they used bandits, etc.


    Inevitably, there will be fewer toward each base -


    "By the way, was there someone who could fight each base?


    "... I was where I was, but that''s also where one or two people are. And you probably knew about it, too."


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know that at that point. Which Michi retreat would have been necessary."


    "... even if we were able to repel it, there is a good chance that the next one would havee"


    "Surely, more soldiers were sent then, wasn''t they? Let''s do it more thoroughly than we''ve done so far. ¡­ at all, poprity is hard"


    "... are you all right?


    "Regardless! Everyone must be fighting anxiety by now, because you can''t just be caught here!


    Obviously, that appearance was a strength, but it doesn''t mean we can do anything about it.


    Looking over the scene again, he exhales.


    She also spoke, but it was here that Soma and the others came to Cecil''s base for the third time.


    The result is brilliantly wiped out, and if we get here, we should assume that other bases are as well.


    It is overly optimistic to think that there is something that has not been found and is safe.


    Incidentally, the second base had also been wiped out as a matter of course.


    Unlike here and in the first ce, however, this is where the formidable bonds that originally existed were stretched.


    They never broke in, and the houses are safe... but given that they were all starving to death, there''s nothing I can say about which was better as ast resort.


    But I''m pretty sure that was obviously the best ce to go in the sense that you could rest.


    At the very least, you will not remember the anxiety that you may be attacked.


    Regardless, we cannot deny the possibility that we will follow the same path as the people who lived there, but we will still have minimal anxiety.


    That''s all I can do now.


    And those things, they''ve left it there.


    The original location was about to be attacked, followed by two bases after the raid.


    Almost enough to be sure that other bases are supposed to do the same, so it makes little sense to take them any further.


    Most importantly, they were already exhausted.


    Sometimes it was necessary to rest well, and it was left in its stronghold.


    Just in case the Somase to the third base.


    It''s closer to just confirmation than hope.


    To convince me that I was almost certain... or that I came to give up.


    Not the Somas, Cecil.


    "Well... so what are we going to do now? If you want to go back, I''ll take you there.


    "A joke, it is. Indeed, it is likely that the winner has already been decided. To do this so thoroughly means¡­ perhaps the First Prince. Either way, it doesn''t change what I do."


    "Even if there''s nothing more you can do?


    "As long as we gave up there, we didn''t do anything from the beginning. Besides, I don''t think you''re gonna make me give up. If you can''t do anything, you can''t help but scratch your feet and try to resist to the end!


    "... I mean?


    "In the meantime, we''re going to head to the Wang Capital. It is very likely that you are in the middle of an enemynd, but without a doubt you will be able to get information... and if this happens, I don''t think there is anything you can do about it. So it''s another matter of how we can do it."


    "Hmm... yes or no. You two have no problem with that?


    "... no"


    "Well, it''s certainly the best thing to do when you get here. I''ll be fine, too."


    "... to?


    Eina and the others just nodded naturally to confirm Soma, but Cecil''s expression contrasted with those two, saying she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Raise your dumb voice and blink over and over again... then open your mouth in such a way as fear.


    "Um... you three, could you still follow me?


    "Is that what you''re going to say?


    "Oh, the... no, is it?


    "After all, I still don''t know one thing about that light. We came here to find out what it was, and if we get to the King''s Landing, you''ll know exactly what I mean. You might be right to say that it''s the same ce by ident rather than following you."


    "... me, half?... help me with the Somas... and Cecil."


    "If you abandon me here, I won''t sleep well. I can''t say I can help you until the end of the day, but I''m going to do whatever I can to help."


    "Hey, hey......!? What is it......!? If you two put it that way, you''re not like I''m a cold person......!?


    "... Eina, ruthless?


    "I don''t know why Cecil and I are together for about a month, but I don''t know if I can just talk about my convenience... Eina is a terrible one"


    "You guys......!?


    Well, while we''re talking about it, it''s also true that we may actually have our own convenience.


    There could be demons here, and when ites to where they are most likely to be, it will still be the king''s capital.


    If it is certain that they will sell the fight one of these days, you should go ahead and beat him up while you still can.


    That''s what I think.


    And to do so, it would be more convenient for Cecil, who knows Veritas well, to be with him.


    The convenience of this is more than the damage you suffer from being with Cecil¡­ Or, originally, the Somas are from Veritas, enemies.


    I''ve been to the Holy Capital and the Empiretely, but I''m originally a Radius person.


    Given that it''s originally on the enemy''s side, it''s not surprising where it was attacked, and if you think about it that way, you might even say that there''s no harm that would result from being with Cecil.


    Instead, if it were meant to be, it would be a hard ce to just enter the King''s Capital.


    If that hardship is no longer necessary or may be mitigated, there is only a profit -


    "What Eina said is true, too. It''s more for our own convenience than for you, so don''t worry."


    "... no. Even so, if you can help me, that''s enough for me. So... thank you, it is"


    To Cecil, who said so and bowed his head, Soma and the others looked at each other unexpectedly and smiled bitterly.


    I really don''t need to thank you... but if Cecil wants to, that''s fine.


    Well, even if we''re headed to the King''s Capital, we''ll start by mourning the body of this ce.


    To fulfill it, when Cecil''s head was raised, each of the Somas began to move.

 347 Storm Of Atrocities

    After the base, a week or so passed.


    As always, the journey itself has been smooth, but in the meantime Cecil and the others have never stopped by the vige, the city, etc.


    It didn''t mean it wasn''t close, it didn''t mean I was vignt and didn''t dare to stop by.


    It''s as if we don''t know how much Cecil and the others are known and treated.


    Especially if it''s a small vige, as soon as strangers get in and out, they''ll know.


    I didn''t know what it was, so I did.


    Nevertheless, we can''t do that all the way to Wang Du.


    If we don''t get some information along the way, we don''t even know how to move in the Wang capital.


    It was therefore primarily to gather information that he decided to stop by the city.


    As it is a rtivelyrge city there, deception is also easy to gain.


    You will need to be a little concerned about getting in and out, but once inside, it will be possible to gather disputed information from others.


    Exin that, and the Somas will be convinced, and still, for once, they will approach with vignce.


    I did something so unquestionable: destroy them thoroughly and kill them all.


    Even if he had been ordered to capture if he saw anyone at all suspicious, it''s not weird.


    But to conclude, the vignce was in vain.


    - Anyway, that was never pleasant.


    "Hmmm... this is true, it seems easy to deceive but... this is not what you mean, is it?


    "Oh... naturally, it is...!


    Answer Soma''s words as he stares at the sight in front of him, eating up his teeth and squeezing his fists hard.


    Soma''s words seemingly sound light-hearted, but there was nothing more exasperating about it because the sound was unusually cold.


    I didn''t have to expose myself to anything unusual because I found out that I felt equal or more angry than I did.


    Besides, the voice was supposed to give Cecil cold water at the same time.


    Not in a bad way.


    Because if Soma didn''t say anything, Cecil would probably have rushed out as an impulse.


    But Cecil knows best that there''s nothing she can do where she did that.


    So Cecil took a big, deep breath to calm herself down and looked at the sight again - looking at the current state of the city.


    A storm of brutality.


    If we were to exin it in a nutshell, that would be what was happening there.


    The building was destroyed, and the burn marks are noticeable whether it spread in the fire or not.


    There is no anger in the faces of the people who go the way, and most of them walk on their knees.


    It was as if it were a city after being caught in war and plundered.


    - No.


    Or should I say I''m still in the middle of it?


    "Shit... I can''t move anymore"


    "Ha... that''s why you always say you''re too much"


    "You''re too sloppy on the other hand. I don''t know what''s so crude about it. I don''t know what to do with it."


    "Ah!? I wash it thoroughly every day, so it''s not dirty!


    "Ha ha! That''s the one that''s overreacting! React crude!


    In the middle of the road, the men behaved as they please, even though there were peopleing and going.


    Catching someone walking keeps hitting them withughter, catching a woman breaks her clothes abusively and throws them away, repeatedly breathing rough across them after pushing them down, eating them scattered when grabbing the merchandise in store, or breaking them for nothing.


    It was as if we were the greatest in the world, but we were rampant as we wanted.


    Seeing only there, it also seems like a burr or something is entering and rampant, but the truth is, it''s not.


    Because no one, no one, he''s giving up what''s on that face.


    There is no indication of resistance as one person, and that is to say, the left of the proof that this atrocity is normalizing.


    There''s no way you can do that if you''re a burr... and above all, the armor that the men were wearing showed that the men weren''t burrs or anything.


    The crest inscribed on its chest is the national seal of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    In other words... the men were regr soldiers of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    It''s natural to give up on that.


    Those who are supposed to protect themselves are rampant as they please.


    Who the hell can stop it?


    But that''s why this couldn''t have happened.


    It is true that civil unrest is taking ce in Veritas.


    Or maybe it''s already in its past form, but it doesn''t mean that it was still at war.


    No, even if it''s war, there''s no good reason to attack an innocent people without any sins.


    Even if we''ve already decided on a winner, we should be allowed to do this.


    "No, I ask, if you strangle me, my cock will tighten or something, is that true?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. You don''t need one, do you?


    "Ah!? I guess it''s decided to feel better if it''s crude!


    "Ha ha, so deny the crude one first! Why don''t you give it a try if you can?


    "Oh, of course you''re going to, huh? It''s just a little more radical than strangling."


    With those words, a man crossing a woman pulled out her sword.


    Turn your cuttoe down...... it''s obvious what you''re going to do.


    But even if that happened, not even the woman who is the person of the day would have resisted one thing.


    I look at the blur and its cutting-edge, just like I gave up everything.


    And even in front of that sight, no one still tried to move.


    The passers-by leaves early enough not to be their next target, and neither Cecil nor... nor the Somas will try to do anything.


    I guess that''s something we don''t have a choice.


    Whatever you think, this situation is unusual.


    Something is definitely going on, then we can''t move inadvertently.


    Soma and the others have a reason to go to the King''s Capital.


    They have no reason to help strangers in the midst that it may fail to fulfill.


    But still... I wanted your help.


    Cecil doesn''t have that power.


    I just got out, and there''s just gonna be more victims.


    Those men are soldiers of the kingdom of Veritas... but that''s why I don''t listen to Cecil.


    Only the Somas can count on Cecil in this situation.


    So, while I think I''m on my own, I turn to you for help -


    "Thor - eh."


    I breathed the moment I tried to call my name because that was the first time in my life that I realized that the Somas were staring at me.


    Soma and the others were obviously asking about Cecil.


    Along with that, I''m even asking.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Why, it was only for a moment.


    I mean, I guess they''re protecting what they say.


    Cooperation is about joining forces with each other.


    Doesn''t mean one does something unterally.


    That''s why they''re waiting for Cecil''s reaction.


    The same is true of Cecil, who has reason to go all the way to the King''s Capital.


    They''re asking if they don''t mind if it doesn''te true.


    Or maybe he''s simply asking if there''s a problem with doing that.


    It is something we knew from the beginning that they were Gentiles.


    So a lot of times you don''t know about Veritas, and at times like this, you might want to ask what you do in Veritas.


    But in any case, the conclusion was one.


    And regardless, Cecil''s readiness has already solidified.


    Then.


    A man''s sword is swung down.


    That, on the verge.


    "Lord Soma, please!


    - I understand.


    It was almost simultaneously that Soma''s reply was heard and that the figure of the man who was about to wave down his sword disappeared from the spot.


    Shortly afterwards, something shed against the wall, a dull sound sounded.


    "Is...? Oh, hey, what..."


    "Huh... what the heck Temee...!?


    The men left shed for a moment at the disappearance of the man who was supposed to have been in the immediate vicinity, but soon realized what Soma looked like and shouted.


    But even with that voice, Soma didn''t immediately return anything.


    Just tell them in a pale, then bottom-cold voice.


    "I don''t know what kind of situation you are in, this city, this country, and why you were doing this. Maybe there''s something I can''t do about it... but it''s not what I found out. - My son, it''s just a little unpleasant."


    "What... Temee, you mean do it...!?


    "Shit, I don''t know what it is... okay, if you want to get in the way of our fun, I''ll start with Temee...!


    Soma doesn''t make it slight off the spot, even as the men attack him with a scream.


    Staring at the men with cold eyes...... the next moment, the men''s bodies blew up in unison, mming them against the wall.

 348 Find Out The Name Of The Former Strongest, Original Killer

    Looking down at the men who rolled to the ground, Soma wondered what was going on.


    I didn''t kill him because I did the least I could do.


    Because the men are likely regr Veritas soldiers to see the armor crest, and if they kill them, they''re likely to be troublesome.


    Though, the reason for this is about 10% of the total, and the majority of them are likely to be informed.


    There was no indication that these men were being manipted by someone.


    I guess that means I was doing it of my own free will, but that''s impossible if it''s normal.


    Even if he was a regr soldier...... no, it''s more like a regr soldier that he gets tied to something called a military statute.


    If you do whatever you want to an innocent people opponent, you can physically fly around your neck and you''re crazy.


    Sure, the guys looked like they were one step ahead of each other, but you can understand the extent of that.


    That would mean that it was an understandable crime.


    Besides, to see how the people of the city were doing, it''s likely that those things were done on a daily basis.


    It would be natural to assume that there is some reason to make that possible.


    "Hmm... don''t Cecil have any idea what the situation is? That doesn''t mean it''s been like this for a long time, does it?


    "That''s right, at least this shouldn''t have happened before. And I have an idea... unfortunately not. Because I want to know why this is happening."


    "Ma, I guess. Obviously, it''s not normal."


    "... something unusual happened to this country?


    "It''s highly likely that...... honestly you really don''t know what could possibly happen to this. Even if the First Prince won, I don''t think this is going to happen..."


    "Well, it''s not like picking treason buds."


    Crushing Cecil and the others thoroughly is still an understandable story.


    Civil unrest has already broken out.


    Then it''s also so strange to eliminate people who could be your enemies in order to end itpletely.


    It is radical when ites to extremism, but it would mean to the extent that it is possible enough.


    So neither Cecil nor Soma have ever thought it strange... just give me this far and it would be unusual.


    That can happen if the country is not also a terminal situation, such as a situation in which regr soldiers are rampaged around at will within their own country.


    But even though Veritas has been depressed since the height of the season, he is still a country that can be called a great power.


    Where the country has been somewhat rough due to civil unrest, it is not enough for that to happen.


    and.


    "What... hey... what? What the hell..."


    Apparently, the first man to beat him up woke up.


    He hasn''t understood the situation yet, and he tried to look around with a nce at his face, where he finally realized his own body was tied up.


    I screamed in panic.


    "What, here......!? Oh, and there''s something physically... hey, what happened to this...!


    "Hmm... looks like you''re awake"


    "Ah......!? Who is it, Temee!? Did Temeer do this to you? What are you going to do, Temee!?


    "I don''t care who I am. And no matter what you say you''re going to do... it seems like you guys were doing whatever you wanted, so I just did what I wanted?


    "Ah!?... Uh, I see, whatever you want, huh? Shit... I don''t know what else to do."


    "Hmm...?


    Soma tilted her neck to the man who suddenly growed up and grumbled as she was convinced.


    Then he turns his gaze to Cecil and the others, but Cecil and the others are blinking because they don''t understand the reason.


    He frowned not knowing why the hell he was convinced, but the man is not dissatisfied, but he doesn''t seem to be going to break out anymore.


    Seeing about such a man, Cecil opened her mouth.


    "... why did you convince me?


    "Ah? What?


    "So I thought you were convinced that you had no choice."


    "Oh, that''s natural, isn''t it? There''s nothing more we can do when this happens, and Temeer and the others just did what they asked, right? Then I guess I''ll have to convince you."


    "Said, is it? ¡­ to whom, is it?


    "Oh? - What, you''ve decided to represent the king, haven''t you?


    ording to the man''s story, about two weeks ago now, he was approached by the king''s deputy.


    If you put it simply, it means allowing all freedom to those around the country.


    If you want to break something, forgive it, if you want to kill someone, forgive it.


    It gave them all the freedom in the literal sense of forgiving it if they wanted to steal something and forgiving it if they wanted to offend someone.


    Do whatever you want.


    You think that was the word of summation by the king''s deputy?


    That''s why the men were doing whatever they wanted.


    Break, beat, and kill, and let our own hopes swell.


    Whatever it is, it is not the freedom given to the men alone.


    The city''s inhabitants are given equal freedom.


    But living in the city is just ordinary people.


    There is no way that we can counter the soldiers who should also be called violent devices, and in the midst of such people being rampaged again, all right. That is not the case with those who can be rampaged with themselves.


    Furthermore, it was all over the country that they were touched to escape.


    It is certain that we are in the same situation wherever we go, or possibly worse.


    Therefore, it seemed that the people of this city had decided to give up all their leanings.


    "What is that... a king''s agent, can you do that?


    "... if it is possible or impossible, it is possible. Though proxy, it''s almost synonymous with the king now that the king is absent. And the king is the pinnacle of that country, so he has the right to decide what to do in that country. Most of all, naturally, someone usually stops me¡­ I guess touching you means authorization has been granted. In Veritas, it became thew."


    "... a soldier who protects everyone, why?


    "Oh? They told me to do whatever I wanted, didn''t they? No, it''s more like an order to us. Then you decide to do whatever you want, right?


    "I see... so you don''t have a problem where my senior snapped your neck? If that''s what you want, you can do whatever you want?


    Saying, pull out the sword and hit the man in the neck.


    If we''re going to do it, the next moment we''re going to be in a situation where we can do exactly what we just said.


    But even in such a situation, there was no fright in the man''s face.


    What''s on that face unchanged is convincing.


    "Oh, naturally, right? If that''s what Temeer does, then there''s nothing wrong with it... but it''s natural, right?


    "Hmm..."


    I narrowed my eyes to the words and moved the tip of my sword slightly... as it was.


    I didn''t have any pity for you.


    Because the man''s words and behavior were clearly unusual.


    Even though I did whatever I wanted, I gave up too much.


    That is not the case, such as those who can ept it peacefully, rather than calmly, with their own death at present.


    It was more natural to think that we were in an unusual situation, and we decided that we should pull some more information like this.


    Nevertheless, there are people who deserve more information than Soma.


    Turning his gaze to Cecil, he snorted back.


    "... By the way, you said the king''s deputy told you, who is the king''s deputy now?


    "Ah? What, it''s up to Master Isaac, isn''t it?


    "... Huh? Isaac, is it?


    The moment he heard the name, Cecil was opening her eyes.


    Apparently, he was an extra unexpected person.


    "He sounds pretty surprised... he''s such an unexpected guy?


    "... I am the second prince. He was somewhat of a weak person, prone to be flushed by his surrounding opinions... but he was never the kind of person to make such a touch. If it was the first prince, or, I thought..."


    "I don''t know why you''re surprised, but I''m not lying, okay? We were soldiers on the Second Prince''s side in the first ce."


    "... I mean, the second prince wins?


    "I guess that means"


    Is that what overflowed what has been repressed so far?


    No, even if it is, I''m often unconvinced of a lot of things.


    If the devil is likely to be involved, it is easy to think of it as the devil''s work.


    "Mm...? It feels like the city is making a little noise, doesn''t it?


    And, thinking about it, I heard a blurry noiseing from somewhere.


    If you focus your consciousness on the sound...... is it the entrance to the city that you hear...?


    "Sounds like you''re screaming something... eh...?


    Sounds like you''re saying, "Soldiers are here, right?


    "... n, a new soldier came here?


    I look at each other unexpectedly and see a difficult face.


    I mean...


    "There are more like these men again, do you mean?


    "... not necessarily?


    "I hope so...... well for now, should I go?


    "Yes, it is...... really, I just hope not"


    As long as they are legitimate, but if they were not, irrationality could pour down on the people of the city again.


    To identify it first, you should try to go.


    Nodding at each other, the sommers rushed to the city entrance after letting the man lose his mind again just in case he didn''t do anything extra.

 349 Meet Former Strongest, Decent Soldiers

    "This time, we caused you a lot of trouble because of our poor supervision. I sincerely apologize. I''m so sorry."


    When the newly emerged soldiers reached the entrance to the city, they first said so and bowed their heads.


    I certainly hoped for decent soldiers toe... but just in the unexpected, Soma and the others face each other in confusion.


    "Hmmm... Exactly. This situation is unexpected?


    "It''s weirder to be able to predict this. I mean, do those people look a little different from the guys just now?


    "... um, armor and all that luxury"


    "... That''s right. Perhaps they belong to the Knights."


    "Ho... is it the Knights"


    I was told, and if I looked again, I certainly seemed to be able to do much more than the men earlier.


    Though there are only about five of them, those guys must be able to overwhelm where there were ten times as many of them.


    But that means that if they were bad, they could have been rambling on their own... I''m d they seem like decent people, something like that?


    Incidentally, somas and other city dwellerse to the city entrance, but the number is small.


    It would mean that more people decided that people like those men were more likely toe than decent soldiers.


    However, for those who came to this asion with hope, the attitude still seemed unexpected, and they all had a uniform look of surprise on their faces.


    "Well... I''d like to talk to the delegates if I can..."


    It was the magnificent man who was at the head who said so and looked over the scene.


    From the atmosphere it seems to be the leader of that group.


    Though, Soma will also look over the scene lightly, but he doesn''t look like a mayor.


    Are you pulling... or.


    If this is the case, it is still the powerful who are most likely to be targeted first.


    Though Soma and the others have just arrived here, we do not know the damage, etc., but unfortunately the possibility that there is no one who can y the role ofpiler and so on can be sufficient.


    I wondered what I would do in that case, etc., and I looked at the situation like half the other HR... and then I saw each other.


    And when the magnificent man even confirms about Aina and She, he walks straight over here.


    "Hmm... Eina, don''t you actually know each other?


    "You can''t be."


    "... misled by a representative because he''s the most prestigious?


    "Well, at least it''s not true that there''s no one else who wants them."


    Indeed, those gathered here have some fright in their faces, even though they expect it.


    I wouldn''t say I wouldn''t be frightened in this situation if I were a city representative, but at least I wouldn''t let that go outside.


    If you think about it, maybe if you say that the Somas seem to be the most like it.


    Whether it''s really just trouble where they shook up such a story...... and given that, a magnificent man came right there.


    Whatever the reason, I''m pretty sure there''s something I can do for you here.


    Now, when I wondered what kind of errand it was, a magnificent man opened his mouth.


    Excuse me, may I ask you something?


    "I don''t mind, but we''ve just arrived in this city, so we don''t know about the delegates, do we?


    "Hmm, is that right? It would have been the quickest thing if you knew... no, there''s no problem. I want to ask you about the people who were rambling around here."


    "The ones who were rambling here? What do you want to know about them?


    "I wanted to ask where those guys are right now... I see you guys still stopped talking about them"


    "... Again?... Did you know that it was rampant and that it wasn''t rampant anymore?


    "As for the second half, I knew, that''s not the right way to say it. It is precise that we came here and looked into the eyes of those gathered, and understood. There was fright in their eyes, but no sense of urgency. From that I just decided that someone probably stopped me already,"


    "Ho..."


    Apparently the owner of the inside observation eye.


    As I narrow my eyes and look at them, I see the same eyes over there.


    "And only in your eyes did I feel frightened or afraid, and above all I felt certain strength. I don''t know if we''re going to be enemies. Then there''s no reason for them to win."


    "I don''t think we can do anything about it because we can win?


    "I was still the Squad Leader of the second division of the Knights originally. I''m going to have a lot of eyes on people."


    "I see... that''s why you''ve been calling us?


    "Exactly. So, if I''m right for your sses, do you want me to show you to them? Probably keeping them in the right ce, huh?


    Considering that I can guess that much, I could have guessed the approximate ce before I met him, something like that?


    It seems like an age-appropriate medium yer, including knowing that this one is asking and exploring how things are going.


    "... what''s your story with the delegates?


    "You just want to talk to the soldiers of our army to apologize for the rampage. They''re the only ones we need."


    "Hmm... it would be nice to show you around, but what are we going to do when we meet?


    "Right...... I''d like to have it handed over if I could. But if you''re alive."


    "... what are you going to do when they turn you over?


    That''s probably why Eina asked while she was on guard, even though she didn''t think so, but wondered if she would take refuge.


    But the magnificent man shook his head beside him with no need to worry.


    "Whatever, punish. The content depends on what they do to themselves... but I guess they did quite a bit in this way. Probably, it should be a maximum sentence. If you''re worried, you don''t mind if I judge you on the spot. That''s why we''re here."


    "... for that matter?... for punishment?


    "Oh. You know I''ve been told you can do whatever you want, right? Then there should be noints where there was such a person"


    To a straight pointed gaze, at least Soma never felt a lie.


    Looking at Aina and the others, apparently they agree.


    Then there is no problem with handing it over.


    I wasn''t sure what happened after I originally pulled the information out.


    If you mean to punish me, I''ve never crossed that.


    "Hmm... by the way, how did you know that those things were rampant?


    Speaking of which, you didn''t hear me.


    "Oh... Speaking of which, didn''t I tell you? What, I just heard from someone who escaped from here that there are people working the wolves."


    "Has anyone escaped from here and been safe..."


    "It''s no coincidence that we were able to talk. Besides... I can''t tell you what it meant to be here. Thanks to you, the peace in this city seems to have been restored."


    "... I don''t think so. I''m sure what you''vee for means."


    "... why is that?


    "The people of this city are watching the soldiers who are supposed to protect themselves break out. But not all of them, there are certainly soldiers who protect themselves, and I think the people of the city are able to think so thanks to you. It definitely makes sense."


    "... Really? Thank you."


    "... Hmm"


    What Cecil said may include optimism.


    It wouldn''t actually work that well.


    But Soma also agreed that it made sense toe.


    Because even if it doesn''t work out that way, we should be able to give it some hope.


    "For now, it doesn''t seem to be a problem, and I''m going to guide you."


    "Thank you"


    "Even though I''m going to show you around, I''m just tying you up in the right ce and throwing you away, so if you look appropriately, you''ll soon find it."


    "... that, too, is pretty close"


    "The fact that you''re going to show me around means that you trusted me to a certain extent. Then it''s the facts that matter."


    "I don''t think it makes so much sense where I have gained the trust from our seniors. Oh, by the way, I''d like to ask you one thing because it''s a corner, and it''s about the second prince winning, is that true?


    "... To be honest, I don''t know. We were originally first princes. However, it is true that you have not been able to contact the First Prince. It''s probably true that you''ve lost.... I still can''t believe that he''s going to touch me like that."


    "Is that so..."


    After all, it seems obviously suspicious.


    Well, in the end, if you don''t go to Wang Capital, you won''t know what happened.


    Now, while I was wondering what really happened, I first headed to the ce where I left the men rolling to show them the magnificent men.

 350 Ex-Strong, Do The Last Confirmation In Front Of Wang Du

    In the end, Soma and the others left it to those magnificent men, and although they stayed in the city for one night at a time, they left soon afterwards.


    From somewhere the story seemed to have been conveyed that the Somas had defeated those men, and it was easy in the city to be overly kind and gather information, because the information at its core had hardly been gathered.


    It''s only natural, though, if you think about it too.


    I''ve talked a little to a magnificent man, and he''s still getting worse everywhere than I imagined.


    The soldiers are still about as bad as they are, and the awful part is that the whole city is turned into a mob and we can do whatever we want with each other?


    And because of that, the informationworks that were supposed to exist between each other''s cities and viges were cut off.


    It''s as if I don''t know what''s going on in Wang Du, and because of that, the magnificent men still don''t have the information because they haven''t been to Wang Du, although they have gone around to punish the soldiers who will storm.


    That is why he gave up gathering information and rested only to rest his body in his first bed in a long time, after which he immediately set off for the King''s Capital.


    To the viges and cities on the road¡­ for once, I stopped by.


    But not to gather information, mainly to see how it goes.


    If it is peaceful, it is almost exactly the same as it was going to pass... but unfortunately it did not.


    There were always two or three people in every vige or city who would go around doing whatever they wanted.


    Somas are people from other countries, and honestly, there is no right to punish them.


    But it would be far better than pretending not to look at it.


    Besides, this one has Cecil, so for once, excuses can be made.


    Either way, that''s how I proceeded to King''s Capital while punishing him... I still didn''t need that much time to recognize that this situation was unusual.


    Obviously, as we approached the king''s capital, the number of those who were mmed increased, and the extent of it increased.


    While it became depressing, there were even signs of thinking that the residents'' feuds had been wiped out because of the intensification of the dispute, such as the vige they had visited just before.


    "But it''s finally over, and so on."


    "Well... well, the biggest difficulty is at the end."


    "... Mm, the Wang Du itself"


    "So, there is. It was a lot worse here... and what really happened to Wangdu, and so on."


    With that said, we face each other and exhale sighs.


    I''d like to spare you if I could, but that''s not how it works.


    He sighed out again, remembering that it had just been resolved earlier on.


    It was a room in a city inn where Soma and the others are now.


    It is the next city to stop in the vige where the vigers were wiped out, and thest to stop for the Wang capital.


    There are no viges or cities between here and the king''s capital, and after we leave here, we will be heading straight to the king''s capital.


    But this city, which was supposed to be thest of its kind, was also troublesome, and the city was divided into two parts and rivaled.


    And for some reason, you can have an insanity that you don''t care what you do if you''re the opponent in conflict, and the dispute intensifies.


    Somas just appeared in the ce where it would still be a war involving everything in the city... well, after everything, they seeded in quenching the fire.


    We''ll stay lumpy with each other for a while, but there''s no way around it.


    We want them to work hard to the extent that their hard work is not wasted.


    It''s just... I''m still curious that this ce was anomalous again.


    As I listened, I realized that I couldn''t find anything like the culprit in the feud that took ce in this city.


    If you say this, there are some words... but no one was wrong.


    Trivial mistakes, mistakes, and such things pile up, and at one point the devil gives them away.


    Or you can remember it in a few moments.


    Speaking of which, the king''s deputy said you can do whatever you want.


    And strangely, for some reason, the evil deed is passed on to them.


    Some of them said that someone had seen it by chance, that some of them saw the scene in their dreams and they were actually right when they checked it out, etc.


    Something extraordinarily strange has happened in this city.


    Moreover, where it had been sessfully resolved, the cause remained unknown in the end.


    No, or... maybe we''re not really working it out at that point.


    It is only possible that once it can be brought to a state of well-being, it will re up again in a mundane p.


    But there was also a feeling that it wouldn''t happen.


    Because the cause must be in the king''s capital.


    Just give me this far, and I won''t make a mistake.


    The demon itself, or the second prince, supposedly with the help of the demon.


    Either of them is the culprit in this case.


    Well, that''s almost certain, and it''s another question of whether we can find the second princes or do something about them.


    "Still, I think you''ve done a lot of things..."


    And that''s what Cecil shrugged about when I was thinking about it.


    By the way, we''re all in the same room, not because we''re staying in the same room, but simply to make a final confirmation.


    It seems it will take three days from here to the Wang Capital, but we can''t talk slowly on the road just now.


    This is why we have been folding each other''s perceptions here.


    In the end, I couldn''t get much information so far.


    But that is also the proof left that something will be happening in the Wang capital.


    That''s all if I told you, but I''m thinking back on the road so far for that, and I guess that''s why Cecil whined.


    But.


    "Well... I wonder. Sure, we stopped by a few viges and cities and thought we could do some help... would there be more ces where we didn''t?


    Yes, indeed, the Somas may have been able to help somewhat where they stopped by.


    But on the contrary, the ce you couldn''t stop is intact.


    With that in mind, I didn''t feel like I did anything very much.


    "... Sure, I don''t think there are ces that are still terrible. But I don''t think everything is."


    "Hmm... why do you think so?


    "Because there must be others, like those knights. And... it''s an anomaly, no matter what you think. I think the people who were there for us realized that, and they hit me with something."


    "... Support... Radius in Dimension...?


    "- Huh...!?


    Cecil opened her eyes and was surprised by the name that popped out of She''s mouth.


    I was told things that I didn''t expect at all, things like that, and She on the other hand just said what she deserved, things like that.


    Based on She''s condition, it doesn''t look like she predicted it... but she probably simply knew it.


    "Duh, how could you, is...!?


    "Hmm... She knew about it from the beginning, does that mean?


    "... I knew.... I just didn''t know it was for Cecil and the others.... it was a coincidence that I met Cecil in the first ce"


    "Hmm..."


    They didn''t dive in on everything knowingly from the start, it was just a coincidence.


    But that''s the best way to get your hands on it.


    "Heh... I thought Diment would be, but so was Radius"


    "In that way, it looks like Eina heard something, too, right?


    "Supporting people who are being persecuted before. I thought it was because the terms met."


    "I see."


    "... technically, Radiuses first.... and then I asked Dimento for help, apparently?


    "Heh... that was the connection. Well, it''s pretty much the same as our rtionship with Veritas, so I can''t support you without it."


    "... um, I heard about Soma, too, via dimento"


    "Oh, did you?"


    Indeed, I was aware that She seemed to know some things about Soma in the story on the road.


    The Radius side shouldn''t know, but I wonder how he found out, he was via Diment.


    Or should I say, via Io?


    Technically, Io shouldn''t have been heard either, but Io should be able to predict it somewhat.


    Nodding like that, Cecil asked in such a way as to be afraid.


    "Oh, um... could Lord Aina be an associate of Diment? And Lord She... may be deeply rted to Radius?


    "Yeah? As for Eina... wasn''t She saying anything?


    In addition to not being asked in particr, there were a lot of things that I didn''t get the chance to do, and in the end, the Somas barely told Cecil about themselves, but apparently so did She.


    I thought it was a well epted one, but he just didn''t know it.


    "... I just nodded because I met him by chance, I helped him by chance, and he begged me for help"


    "I just feel like the exnation is a little too cluttered... as far as Cecil is concerned, you''re probably right"


    "No, you know, the ce I met was close to Radius, so I was wondering if you were from Radius... but there was no such bare hands, and I was just wondering if you were really ordinary people"


    "I mean, if you weren''t aware of me, I wonder why I was so lightly epted? I was just wondering if I knew."


    "No, Lord Aina and Lord Soma just thought we were from the Empire because it was there that we met¡­ I epted... you said you could help me..."


    "Well, in fact, we went to Veritas from the Empire, so it''s not wrong in itself... and I think it''s just too careless. Now."


    As far as Cecil''s concerned, he doesn''t look like he''s lying.


    I mean, seriously, that''s all they epted the Somas for.


    Sure, I was wondering why Soma was epted.


    "Not at all... that''s what we used to do at the Royal Pce in Veritas, right? No, or is that why it wasn''t in the eyes of the two princes, and they were able to do it?


    "... to?


    "... Huh?


    To Soma''s words, Cecil opened her eyes bigger than earlier, staring at Soma with a shing face.


    But that''s not just Cecil, Eina stared at him with a surprise face, and although She didn''t leak her voice, she still seems surprised.


    But Soma makes those three shrug their shoulders like it''s nothing.


    "They''re not paying enough attention, are they? Now the story would have been obviously strange."


    "What... what do you mean, where?


    "Knowing that Cecil is receiving support from Dimento and Radius is"


    Dimento and Radius are enemies from Veritas.


    It is not information that can be taught to the extent of the head of a branch, such as being supported by an enemy.


    "I guess it''s literally about the top of the organization that knows that information"


    "... that, I mean?


    "Well, that''s the thing. Wouldn''t it? Third prince of the kingdom of Veritas - no, since it is a corner, should we step further in here and call ourselves princesses?


    To Soma''s words, Cecil was¡­ someone named Cecil, staring into Soma''s face, repeated only the opening and closing of her mouth so that she could not breathe and gasp.

 351 Formerly The Strongest, Revealing All Circumstances

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a period of repeated opening and closing of the mouth, the words spouted from her trying to squeeze them out were such.


    And Soma shrugs her shoulders back.


    "Well... I just wondered why you had to answer so many questions. For example, while it is likely that all but ourselves will be wiped out in order to resist until the end, it would be unnatural for the head of a branch to try to head to the Wang capital first."


    "Oh...... I did think it was a little strange there, but you didn''t say anything because you wouldn''t say anything, did you? I mean, you knew that at that point?


    "Normally, we should all choose to lurk when the situation arises, or even if we choose to crush balls. So, whether you knew it or not... well, there were a number of other suspicions. So is She''s presence."


    "... I''m suspicious?


    "Even though that stronghold was close to the Empire, it was only excessive to wear She as a caution stick. Cecil... Well, for convenience''s sake, I''d still call it that, even if Cecil begged She for help and She allowed it. Unless it''s someone you absolutely need to protect or be there, it''s possible."


    There''s no point in keeping the trump card She down when ites to supporting a third prince who doesn''t have a chance of winning, or even if it''s used here, there''s obviously something wrong with the ce to stay down.


    Considering that there was actually a raid, it would also mean that where She is is is where She is most likely to be needed.


    Therefore, if there were to be a first moment of suspicion, it would mean that moment when She and I were reunited.


    "And then the knight''s reaction was a little strange... but he knew about you, didn''t he?


    "Oh, yes... you''re right. The factions were different, but they looked at each other several times, and sometimes they cared."


    "Hmm, is it because of that that you were a little strange too?"


    From that man, it seemed to me that we should have had our enemies in front of us for once, but we didn''t even waver to do anything because we had Somas, or because we were already convinced we''d lost, rather than because they were royal.


    Somehow, if it was that guy, I''d feel like he was headed for the situation even if the feud was still going on.


    "... That''s right. Because he was a knightly knight who could abandon other chores without hesitation, if only for his own faith and for the Lord."


    "I don''t know if I had to kill a knight like that, but it was more important."


    Saying that, I could see that the tentative name Cecil swallowed one spit.


    Perhaps the next question is the one you most want to ask.


    And I know what they''re gonna ask.


    "So, but... how did you know you were a woman?


    After all, it was almost at the same time that I nodded and Aina and the others pointed my gaze at me.


    There is doubt in Eina''s eyes, but it is also as expected.


    "That''s it... is that true? I still don''t look that way, do I?


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "Well, you two would say that. I knew it from the moment I saw it."


    We knew from the beginning that Eina and the others recognized this Cecil as a man.


    Because the attitude and distance between the two of them toward her was obviously not toward the same sex.


    Alertes first, or it clearly draws a line, even if it seems to be talking intimately at first sight, or so it is.


    In the first ce, that''s why Aina and the others didn''t even feelfortable with her name.


    Because Cecil is the name of a man.


    But when he told the truth, it was like seeing something suspicious in the eyes of Eina and the others.


    "He said he noticed it the moment he saw it... how? The face and physique... they''re certainly a little neutral, but no matter how you look at them, man, right?


    "... not just the outfit, but maybe the trick"


    "Hmm... I see that''s what you two looked like"


    "I could see... it''s not really the same."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "... I see you''re apparently really finding out"


    The moment I said that, the atmosphere that temporarily called Cecil was haunted changed slightly... and Soma felt it to that extent, but it seemed a little different for Eina and the others.


    When I open my eyes to surprise, I look at it seriously.


    "Huh... now"


    "... illusion?


    I thought it would be like that from how they were, but they still seemed to see her somewhat differently until now.


    And now I can finally see the same thing that Soma sees.


    "So, there is. I apologize for the deception I''ve been making."


    "I take it for granted that if you are in your position, you would rather fake your appearance... but that''s why you don''t know. Doesn''t your words and deeds mean you were in disguise to hide being a third prince? Why is it supposed to be a prince in the first ce?


    "That''s what you mean to ask, you didn''t know ''over here''. Good, because I almost lost my confidence once I was spotted..."


    Saying, she took her hands to her ears, and when they were removed, it was a slightly odd shaped ear that appeared there.


    It''s pointy as an elf, but short for an elf.


    Soma knew what those with ears like that would be called.


    "Half Elf, is it...? Hmm, I knew that illusion was being used because of how Eina and the others were doing, but I didn''t suspect any more because of that... Nooo, I still haven''t had one yet."


    "It''s an illusion all over you, so it''s more of a trouble if you''re seen through. in many ways, but"


    "Well, that''s right. Veritas is a nation of the human species¡­ a nation of the human species supremacy. It would be a big problem if they found out that the royal family had half an elf."


    "So, yes, so I became a third prince, and he told me to barely even go out in public. If you''re a princess, it''s basically used to strengthen rtionships with other houses, or with other countries, but if you''re a prince, it''s possible that you won''t be out yet."


    "Hmm... I just wish I hadn''t recognized it from the start, as long as it''s such a hassle."


    "Perhaps, but let''s just say we thought there was some use for it. It''s something we don''t even know now, and we don''t want to know."


    "Well, it won''t be a lot anyway.... By the way, I''ve been wondering, isn''t She really surprised that she''s actually a half elf? I was surprised she was a woman."


    "... I knew that one.... I knew the moment I met him"


    "... Huh? Is it true......?


    "I felt it even with unique signs, is that what it is? That''s great."


    "Instead my confidence is worn out......?


    He said it for real, and he was depressed to see it.


    Nevertheless, She is a high elf.


    That''s right, those eyes can''t be deluded.


    "I just have to think they were bad. By the way, is your ideal because you are still half?


    "Oh no...... don''t say it doesn''t either, but it''s purely because I wanted to. There may be differences in appearance or something, but in the end we are all the same person¡­ there should be no such thing as having to bother to think of it as something different. The thought grew stronger when I heard from Lord She."


    "She? What did you tell him?


    "... about a little bit about Radius because he asked me what I think of the story of discrimination between races?


    "Hmm, well, Radius is once a multi-racial nation. Nevertheless, even Radius still discriminates"


    "But it''s losing it, isn''t it?


    It is still a story ahead of us that discrimination will probably disappear altogether, even with the kind of eyes we expect.


    I said discrimination, which is mainly unconscious discrimination, making it difficult to get rid of it inside.


    But it is also not true that we are actually losing it little by little because we realize it.


    It will be the next generation, or even more so, that there will be no discrimination altogether, but it is nevertheless bing worthy of the name of a multi-racial state.


    "I''m still going to know that it''s hard to get rid of discrimination altogether. But there are countries that are trying to make it happen... so I want to do this country myself. I honestly think it''s a fucking country, but it''s still home to me."


    "Hometown, is it..."


    "Yes it is. So... you three, that''s enough, right?


    "Huh...? What do you mean," Enough "? I mean, why did you suddenly talk like that?


    "No, it''s not sudden. Because I was originally wondering when I would cut it out. But now that I know who I am and everything, I think it''s time."


    "... So, what do you mean, that''s enough?


    "Going to the King''s Capital, if I say so, is just a housemotion. It has nothing to do with the three of you, and... it has a purpose, doesn''t it? Then you can''t get involved any more. So¡­ from here on out, I think we should act differently."


    "Hmm... is that so? I see."


    "Soma......!?


    To a lightly nodded soma, Aina turns a surprised eye, but shrugs her shoulders back.


    He said he didn''t need any more help.


    As for this one, it''s nothing but a snort.


    "Nevertheless, our seniors are no different from going to Wang Du. If there''s any noise, I might stick my neck in it, and there may be things that people I know happen to be involved in there... well, that''s just a coincidence. We have no choice."


    "Oh, uh... I see, yeah. That may be the case, but I can''t help it."


    "... I can''t help it"


    When I said something white, such as that, I was seen with an eye that looked at something incredible.


    When he puffs his mouth, he opens and closes... and squeezes out a voice.


    "Duh, why...? It really doesn''t matter to the three of you..."


    "Hmm... No, actually, it doesn''t matter? In fact, this country is home to my parents. If such a country could be a good one, would it be natural to try to support it?


    "I... it''s not like I''m home, but it sounds like my mother was taking care of me a lot. Well, they didn''t treat me very well... but that''s why I''m not going to spare your cooperation if this country is going to be a good one"


    "... it''s natural for the Elves to help their fellow countrymen"


    "Mi,dies and gentlemen..."


    Still, you tried to refuse, try to say something as you leaned down... but that was never the word.


    Just repeat the opening and closing of your mouth...... eventually, face up like you gave up.


    And.


    "... thank you all so much. That''s not to say¡­ I want to tell you my real name. It hasn''t been called all along...... it''s called Cecilia. Thank you for your continued support."


    So he bowed his head, Cecil - and when they looked at Cecilia, Soma and the others loosened their mouths.

 352 In The Darkness

    Kingdom of Veritas, between the thrones.


    Isaac was loosening his mouth in a good mood as he sat alone on the throne in that wasted,rge room.


    Perhaps it''s fun for the world to be confused because of what you decide and tell them.


    It''s a bad hobby when ites to bad taste, but I didn''t direct you to be anything like that.


    If humanity is doomed as a result of each of us acting in his or her favor, it is simply that it was the path to follow.


    Then there''s nothing wrong with it.


    even if there was some finishing there.


    "Looks like things are going well."


    "... what, are you here again? You mean I''m not trusted that often?


    ''No? No way... rather the other way around. I''m here because I trust you.''


    "What?"


    It is ultimately not the Demon King''s fault that Arre failed in the Empire.


    But it must have been partly because he didn''t even show up without trusting the person he chose.


    After scrutinizing Arre''s records, he came to the conclusion that if he had trusted him a little more and at least shown himself, he would have had another ending.


    Most importantly, given that absorption would not have been achieved in that case, it is true that it was appreciated.


    But that''s why we can''t repeat that mistake.


    "... I don''t know, but I don''t care if you''re notining about what I''m doing."


    ''Comining, etc., that''s the only way. You live as I said. Well, it was unexpected to extend it to others.''


    Nevertheless, it is also a royal ce to share it with others rather than to embrace it alone.


    Whatever the difference between good intentions and bad intentions is there, there is no difference between the two from the perspective of the world.


    The only result is that the people of this country are now able to live the way they want.


    ''... it still didn''t seem crazy in my eyes that I chose you''


    "Am I? Self portrayed? Well, you''re right... it''s hard to be satisfied with this level of satisfaction, huh?


    "Ho? You mean there''s still a way out?


    "Naturally, right? My power can only reach inside this country. That makes a difference, doesn''t it?


    ''Right. Only near Wang Du will your powers work most effectively. Well, due to the nature of the thing called force, there''s no choice but to attenuate the distance so far away''


    A more powerful force... unless you can even fully wield the power of the devil, which is impossible at present.


    It may be possible if we can take in all the demons in the present situation... but there are just no demons to tolerate it, and there are no more rming demons.


    I took it in because it''s an array, and if I aim for something else, I can just pay back or get away with it.


    Besides, there''s more to be done now than that.


    "Nothing. Why are you doing this now? But still, Temeer''s power is growing a little bit, isn''t it?


    ''Oh. It''s increasing with time, and that also means more power for you''


    "Then I''ll wait as long as I want. I hope my power reaches every corner of the world."


    "Ho...?


    Not just this country, but the world. It''s a lot bigger.


    But that is it.


    Otherwise, there''s no point in choosing.


    Apparently, my eyes were still certain.


    "Hmm... well, anyway, everything''s going well or something"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but at least I think I am, huh?


    ''Then there is no problem. There''s nothing more unexpected than this one. If we keep this up, everything will work out''


    And that''s very likely to happen.


    Two demons are working together in the first ce.


    If it''s not too much, this situation is shaky.


    "That''s what happens if the Demon King doesn''t show up here."


    That''s how I shrugged, it was about that moment.


    New signs appear on the spot, as well as voices.


    ''... apparently, you''ve said something extra''


    "What?... No Way"


    "What, you''re telling me that a demon king really showed up?


    "Yeah, I don''t think so."


    "... heh"


    That''s funny, but Isaac hoists the edge of his mouth, but as for this one, it wasn''t nearly there.


    People say that when you say things you don''t want to happen, it actually happens, and so on.


    ''... no, it would just be a coincidence''


    ''Whether it''s coincidence or whatever, it doesn''t make a difference that you''ve shown up. Well, I did something shy, so naturally.''


    ''I didn''t know you''d show up here though... that''s what I should say''


    Now was just a bad time.


    A little sooner, you could have done it in hiding.


    Or maybe if we were a littleter, we could have done it from the front.


    Neither of them has grown in strength halfway now.


    ''So, what are you going to do?


    ''Well, there''s only one way to get along. What, when I said demon king, it was a son of a man. We can do it. "


    ''Oh, aren''t you going to discuss it from the beginning?


    ''Cause it doesn''t make sense. I''m not a bad hobby enough to have a discussion with someone I n to dispose of''


    "I see... I don''t even intend to use it."


    Sure, maybe I can''t help but think so.


    He was eventually aiming to cooperate with the Demon King, and he seems to be nning to use the Demon King.


    In the first ce, the Demon King is the one whom the world chooses best to destroy itself.


    I guess it''s natural in some way to try to use that power.


    But.


    ''I don''t know what you think, but at least I''m not going to rely on the Demon King. No... you can clearly say it''s unnecessary. It''s enough for me to choose who I am. "


    "That''s about me, isn''t it? That''s exactly what they say."


    "Phew... you''re not that kind of balls"


    "Sort of."


    Talking about it, I felt slight pressure.


    I feel that gaze, like exploring something.


    ''Heh... I mean disagree with the conclusions of the world, so?


    ''No? That''s not it. It''s just that... the best the world thinks and the best I think didn''t match. Nothing. I''m not going to disagree or deny the world''s conclusions. It''s simply that I choose a different path to follow.''


    ''Hmm...... is that right? Well, all we''ve been given is life to destroy the world, and we haven''t been asked how.''


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Besides, if we can get rid of the Demon King, we''re better than the Demon King. If you show it, the world won''tin.''


    ''That''s true, too. But if you say so, do you have any ideas?


    ''I''m about to think about that. So, when''s the Demon Kinging here?


    ''Probably in three days. Oh, and apparently there''s someone there for his fun, too, right?


    "He did? Heh... that''s starting to make me look forward to Russia. Hey, if that''s the case, let me bite one too."


    ''I intend to do that more than I did. And... can you help me?


    Isn''t that natural?


    I got a quick response... but that''s why I got suspicious.


    At the end of the day, I''m still not sure how I''m cooperating.


    When I heard it before, it wasn''t my turn yet, so I said... well, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s each other we''re trying to get out of each other.


    Besides, no way I''m going to do an extra imitation here.


    Then there''s no problem.


    All you have to do to figure out what to do with this is deal with the Demon King.


    And because of that pivotal thing, the devil was immersed in his own thoughts.

 353 Former Strongest, Breaking Into The KingS Capital Of Veritas

    To be honest, Soma was prepared that it would take more than some effort to enter the King''s Capital of Veritas.


    Wang Du is the most important ce in the country and the status quo is.


    I couldn''t tell you what was there, but that''s why I thought there was no wonder what was there.


    But.


    "Hmmm... I didn''t think I could do it right..."


    Because the king capital of Veritas is a fortified city, you need to go through the castle gate to get inside.


    And in front of the castle gate, the gatekeeper, naturally, was sticking around, ring at the suspicious.


    It''s not like I want to make a scene with the Somas.


    I was careful not to look suspicious as much as possible... but the result is just as Soma shrugged.


    Yes, for some reason, I was able to do just that.


    Conversely, it was unexpected.


    "Well, if nothing happened, you''ve never been over it. And... to be honest, it''s not the ce to be."


    "... um, anomaly"


    "Sure¡­ it''s no surprise that I let you in without anything, but it still seems trivialpared to this sight"


    "You''re absolutely right."


    Watch the scene as you narrow your nose.


    The sight of Wang Du, which is spread inside the walls.


    If I told you the truth, I expected Soma to be pretty terrible, and I was ready.


    No, probably not just Soma, but the Einas, too.


    Thinking so far, it''s natural, and it''s not strange that the worst part of the residents are dead or killed.


    But... what reaches the ears of the Somas wasughter.


    What I see in my eyes is a lot ofughter, and everywhere, children run around and so on.


    A lively, peaceful, vibrant sight.


    Wherever it was, there was nothing wrong with it, but the sight was thus only unusual.


    Given what we have encountered so far, there is no way that such a natural and peaceful sight can be spread here.


    It was still more convincing to be told you were in hallucinations.


    "Hmm... for now, we''re going to need to do a lot of digging."


    "Right, split up... is this a bad situation?


    "... n, the situation is too unclear"


    "So, there is... I don''t care what happens, I think it should be consolidated. To be honest, it''s only creepy because it''s peaceful..."


    Even though the sight of peace is spreading, I will be vignt rather than happy with it.


    I don''t have anywhere to think about it. But we''re all going to be the same.


    And now is not the time to say that.


    What the hell is going on here?


    To find out, Soma and the others started collecting information.


    When the night book began to descend, Soma and the others were gathered in a room in the inn.


    First, to confirm the information gathered and to make assumptions about the current situation.


    But...


    "Hmm... in conclusion, I''m not sure."


    There was no response from anyone to the words Soma uttered.


    Because everyone understands that it''s right.


    Nevertheless, there''s no way to end it there.


    "At least, in appearance, it''s just a vibrant city, I knew it would only look like... many people have a grin on their faces and the soldiers are on a serious patrol. If I''d been here from the beginning, I wouldn''t have imagined something strange happening in this country."


    "Actually, I was just talking to someone, and they said something strange wasn''t happening."


    "... but that''s weird"


    "You are... because that means you haven''t seen that light. If you''re looking at me, there''s no way I''m telling you there wasn''t anything."


    He said he saw the light in the city just before he came here.


    "... I mean, this is where the culprit came from?


    "For now, let''s not just say it''s irrelevant."


    "Well, it has some guidelines."


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m pretty sure something''s going on.


    Then there is no problem if you say it is fine.


    And I almost knew who the cause was and where to go.


    "In the meantime, it seems almost certain that the Second Prince won"


    "... and the most suspicious"


    "It''s all because of the Second Prince that we said it was peaceful here and we''re happy here. I don''t even think it''s the other way around."


    "There''s no point in doing that though..."


    The second prince is the most powerful suspect in the status quo, and it determines where the prince is in the king''s capital, etc.


    The royal castle.


    "The question is, how do we get to the royal castle, etc.... don''t let the average person in and out, right?


    "It just isn''t. You can''t go in and out except for those who decide, and if anyone else wants to go in and out, they need a permit."


    "By the way, who issues that permit?


    "It''s a king, no matter what. I think the king''s deputy would have that authority now..."


    "... No, I can''t"


    "I don''t know, because it''s the person himself who needs it in the first ce.... Speaking of which, how did Cecilia get out? Cecilia used to live in the castle, didn''t she?


    "I don''t think it helps because I went outside in a way that was misguided by the dsaxa that arose when the sh between the first and second princes became decisive. I know there are hidden passages, but I couldn''t teach them."


    "Hmm... that''s unfortunate"


    It would have been best if I knew the hidden passage and could break in from it, but that''s just right. It doesn''t seem convenient.


    I''m going to have to go directly tomorrow and see if there''s any way.


    "I wonder if it would be a forcible breakthrough if I had to."


    "I wouldn''t want to do it if I could... it''s a big problem in case it''s different, though I''m pretty sure it''s the status quo"


    "... there''s going to be a war"


    "... Actually, I don''t think that''s going to happen."


    "Does that mean he''s a second prince, for sure?


    "No, it simply means we don''t have room for that in this country. Because there are sights like the ones we''ve seen happening everywhere, even though the country is losing power because of the civil unrest."


    "... tough to get support?


    "So, there is. Instead, I think if we were to rebuild it from here, we would need to get more support, and given that, I feel free to me it in case it was different."


    "Hmm, then you can''t say exactly that you''re going to be able to forcibly break through without a problem..."


    Well, I''m not going to do much more than I did.


    Anyway, if you know where they are in the royal castle, it would just be reckless to go in there without even knowing.


    There''s a chance they''ll get away with it in the meantime.


    With that in mind, I want to sneak in somehow.


    With that in mind, Fujima turned her gaze out the window.


    I didn''t feel anything... No, if you''re feeling it, it''s from the beginning, should I say?


    If you gaze a little, you see something like a thin membrane covering the sky.


    That was originally the reason I''m almost certain something is going on here.


    It''s probably part of something like a bond, but Soma doesn''t know anything more.


    If I were here in Hildegard, I might have figured something out... but there''s no point in saying it.


    Whatever, there''s nothing I can do right now.


    Now, soma exhaled one breath, wondering what would happen, etc.

 354 The Narrow Room Between Dream And Present

    ¨D¨D‰ô¤òÒŠ¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¤¤Ä¤«¤É¤³¤«¤Î¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Î‰ô¡£


    ƽ·²¤¹¤®¤Æ¡¢ÌعP¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤ÉºÎÒ»¤Ä¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê‰ô¤À¡£


    ÉÙÅ®¤ÎÈÕ³£¤Ï¡¢Æ½·²¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ó뤨¤é¤ì¤¿Á¢ˆö¤«¤é¤¹¤ë¤Èó@¤¯¤Û¤É¤Ëƽ·²¤Ç¡¢Æ½·²¤Ç¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ïšr¤Îëx¤ì¤ÆÉÙ¤·‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤¿ÓÑÈˤ¬¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤°¤é¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÓÑÈˤȟoñj¤ËŽÚ¤¤ÖÐÍ¥¤ÇÔ’¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¬ÉÙÅ®¤ÎÈÕ³£¤ÎÒ»²¿¤Ç¡¢¤À¤¬¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤½¤ì¤Ïƽ·²¤ÎÓò¤«¤é³ö¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ‰ô¤Î¹â¾°¤È¤·¤Æ¤½¤³¤ËŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Êƽ·²¤Ê¤¤¤Ä¤«¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÉÙÅ®¤È¤½¤ÎÓÑÈˤ¬Ô’¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢ºÎ¤Î‰äÕܤâ¤Ê¤¤ÈÕ³£¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡¢¤½¤ÎÈÕ³£¤Ïƽ·²¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡¢ÓÑÈˤ½¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ïƽ·²¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ü\óŠü\Í«¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÉ«¤òóŠ¤ÈÍ«¤Ë³Ö¤Ä¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤ÎÖܤê¤Ç¤ÏÓÑÈˤ¿¤ÀÒ»ÈˤÀ¤±¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ÉÙÅ®¤Ï¤½¤ÎÍ«¤È󊤬¤È¤Æ¤âºÃ¤­¤Ç¡¢ÓÑÈˤΤ³¤È¤â´óºÃ¤­¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤«¤éÓÑÈˤÈÔ’¤ò¤¹¤ë•rég¤Ïƽ·²¤À¤Ã¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¤È¤Æ¤â´óÇФʕrég¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤¦¤ÏÑԤäƤâÌØ„e¤ÊºÎ¤«¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ÏȤËÊö¤Ù¤¿Í¨¤ê¤À¡£


    ºÎ¤Î‰äÕܤâ¤Ê¤¤¡¢Æ½·²¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤­¤¿¤ê¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÉÙÅ®¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤À¤±¤ÏÌØ„e¤Ê•rég¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡£


    ƽ·²¤À¤È¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤¬Õý´_¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤é¤æ¤ëÒâζ¤Ç¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ƽ·²¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤½¤Î•rég¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤ëÈÕÌÆÍ»¤Ë¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    С¤µ¤«¤Ã¤¿ÉÙÅ®¤Ë¤Ï¤è¤¯·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤éÉÙÅ®¤ÎÓÑÈˤϴóÇФÊÓÃʤ¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤É¤³¤«¤ØÐФ«¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÈÕÒÔáá¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Ë¤ÏÌØ„e¤À¤Ã¤¿Æ½·²¤Ê¤Ï¤º¤Î•rég¤¬ÔL¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¶þ¶È¤È¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ´ú¤ï¤ê¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ËÖ܇줬òX¤¬¤·¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤ÎÈÕ³£¤¬Æ½·²¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤â¤½¤Î핤Τ³¤È¤À¡£


    �IÓH¤ÎòÒ»¶È¤âÒŠ¤¿Ê¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤â¡¢ÇÞ¤ë•r¤ËÒ»ÈˤʤΤ⡢ʳʤòÈ¡¤ë•r¤ËÒ»ÈˤʤΤ⡢ºÎ¤ò¤¹¤ë•r¤Ë¤â×Ô·ÖÒ»ÈˤʤΤ⡢ȫ¤Æ¤Ïƽ·²¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¡¢³õ¤á¤ÆÖª¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Ç¤â„e¤ËÉÙÅ®¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò¼Å¤·¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    É٤ʤ¯¤È¤âÉÙÅ®¤ÎÖФǤϡ¢¤½¤ì¤Ïµ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤Çƽ·²¤Ê¤³¤È¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¤½¤ì¤¬ÀíÓɤÎÒ»¤Ä¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ×Ô·ÖÒ»ÈˤÇÈ«¤Æ¤ò¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡­¡­¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤¹¤é¤âÔS¤µ¤ì¤Ê¤¤ÈËß_¤¬¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¡¢Öª¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦Òâζ¤Ç¤â¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Ï¤ä¤Ï¤êƽ·²¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ƽ·²¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤ÈÕ¡©¤òß^¤´¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤»¤¤¤«¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Ï¤½¤Î¹ú¤Î¶à¤¯¤ÎÕßß_¤È¤Ï¡¢�ý‚ŽÓQ¤¬ß`¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ±Ë¤é¤òºÎ¤È¤«¤·¤¿¤¤¤È¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¦¤°¤é¤¤¤Ë¤Ï¡£


    ¤â¤·¤¯¤Ï¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÚH×ï¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ÉÙÅ®¤ÏÖª¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤¬Æ½·²¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¤­¤Ã¤È¤¢¤ÎÓÑÈˤâƽ·²¤Ëß^¤´¤·¤Æ¾Ó¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤¦¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÓÑÈˤÏÉÙÅ®¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤Îƽ·²¤Ë¤¹¤éÖÁ¤ì¤º¡¢¤Ò¤¿¤¹¤é¤ËÅ°¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ŸoÕ“¡¢�¢¤ËšÝ¸¶¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Ë³öÀ´¤ë¤³¤È¤ÏºÎ¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Ç¤â¡¢´óÇФÊÓÑÈˤÀ¤Ã¤¿¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¤âšÝ¸¶¤±¤º¡¢ºÎ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤·¤¿¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤éÈ«¤Æ¤ò¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤ÎÁ¦¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤·¤¿¤¤¤È¡¢ÐĤεפ«¤é¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¤½¤ó¤Ê¡¢¤¤¤Ä¤«¤É¤³¤«¤Î‰ô¤òÒŠ¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Ø£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ˲ég¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬‘õ»ó¤¤¤ÎÉù¤òÉϤ²¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¿¤Ã¤¿½ñÒŠ¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Î‰ô¤¬Ô­Òò¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¿¤Ã¤¿½ñ‰ô¤òÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢Ä¿Ò™¤á¤¿ˆöËù¤¬ËÞ¤ÎÒ»ÊҤǤϤʤ«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ï¡¢Íâ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢ÒŠÒ™¤¨¤Î¤¢¤ëˆöËù¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤Ã¤¿½ñ‰ô¤ÇÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿ˆöËù¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ³Ç¤ÎÖÐÍ¥¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤â¡¢‰ô¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¡¢¤è¤Í¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    Ô‡¤·¤Ëî]¤ò×¥¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤ë¤È¡¢ÆÕͨ¤ËÍ´¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤µ¤é¤Ë¤ÏÊ֤μפâÝX¤¯×¥¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤ë¤â¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êÆÕͨ¤ËÍ´¤¤¡£


    égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¬FŒg¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤ÏÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ³Ç¤ÎÖÐÍ¥¤ËÈë¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¡¢±Ø¤ºÒ»¶È³ÇéT¤«¤é³Ç¤ÎÖФؤÈÈë¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ë¤Ï¡¢³ÇéT¤ò¤¯¤°¤Ã¤¿Ó›‘›¤Ê¤É¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ëû¤Ë¤â·½·¨¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï¤½¤ìÒÔÍâ¤ËÐФ­·½¤òÖª¤é¤º¡¢ÐФ­·½¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤·½·¨¤Ç¤³¤³¤Ø¤ÈÀ´¤ì¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ºÎ¤è¤ê¤â¡¢¤Ä¤¤ÏȤۤɤޤǥ»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤ÏÇޤƤ¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÇޤƤ¤¤ëég¤Ë¤É¤³¤«¤ÎˆöËù¤ØÒÆ„Ó¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÌؼ¼¤ò¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤³¤³¤ÇÄ¿Ò™¤á¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ÏÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢¤ÈÒ•¾€¤ò¿Õ¤ËÏò¤±¤Æ¤ß¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ïδ¤ÀÒ¹¤Î霤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢ÇÞÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤«¤é¤½¤ì¤Û¤É¤Î•rég¤¬½U¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òʾ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ³Ç¤Î³ÇéT¤Ïµ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÒ¹¤Ç¤âé]¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤·¡¢¾¯‚ä¤ÎéT·¬¤âÁ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤à¤·¤íÒ¹¤Î·½¤¬¾¯‚ä¤Ï…—¤·¤¤¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    Ò¹¤Ç¤Ï³ÇÄÚ¤ò¾¯‚䤹¤ë¤Ë¤âÏ޶Ȥ¬¤¢¤ê¡¢±ØÈ»µÄ¤ËÍâ¤ò¹Ì¤á¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÇޤƤ¤¤ë¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬È̤ÓÞz¤á¤ëµÀÀí¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤À¤¬¬FŒg†–î}¤È¤·¤Æ¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï½ñ¤³¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹£¿¡¹


    ´ð¤¨¤Î³ö¤Ê¤¤†–¤¤¤ò¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÀä¾²¤Ë˼¿¼¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë…Û¤¯¡£


    ¬F×´¤Ï²»Ã÷¤Ë¤â¤Û¤É¤¬¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½Àä¾²¤Ë¤Ê¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤æ¤¨¤Ë¤½¤Î…Û¤­¤Ë´ð¤¨¤Ï×î³õ¤«¤éÆÚ´ý¤·¤Æ¤ª¤é¤º¨D¨D¤·¤«¤·¤½¤Î•r¡¢²»Òâ¤Ë¤½¤Îˆö¤Ø¤È×ãÒô¤¬í‘¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¼´¤Á¡¢Õl¤«¤¬¤³¤Îˆö¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­Ë²ég¡¢¤Þ¤µ¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤¬¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Îî^¤òß^¤ë¡£


    Õl¤Ë¤âÑԤ俤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï¤³¤Î•régŽ¡¤¬ºÃ¤­¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ò¹¤¬Éî¤Þ¤ê¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤¬¾²¤Þ¤ê·µ¤ê¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤Ë×Ô·Ö¤À¤±¤¬È¡¤ê²Ð¤µ¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢¤³¤Î•régŽ¡¤¬¡£


    ¤³¤Î•régŽ¡¤Ë¤³¤ÎÖÐÍ¥¤Ç¥Ü©`¤Ã¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÒ¹¤¬ÐΤˤʤ俤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢ÓÑÈˤ¬¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¡£


    ¤â¤¦ÓÑÈˤȻá¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤•rég¤Î·½¤¬ˆRµ¹µÄ¤ËéL¤¤¤Î¤À¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âδ¤À¤Ë¤³¤Î•régŽ¡¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤ÈÓÑÈˤ˻ᤨ¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤¬¤·¤Æ¡¢¤À¤«¤éºÃ¤­¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ±ËÅ®¤È³õ¤á¤Æ»á¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤â¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¤³¤ó¤ÊÈդΤ³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯Ä¿¤¬Ò™¤á¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þƒê¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤ÆÃߤ줺¡¢ÖÐÍ¥¤Ë¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¥Ü©`¤Ã¤È¿Õ¤òÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢±ËÅ®¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¡¢½ñ¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¨D¨D


    ¡¸¨D¨DºÎ¤Ç¤ªÇ°¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤À¤È£¿¡¡¤ó¤Ê¤Î›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤ó¤À¤í£¿¡¹


    ¤À¤¬¡£


    µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¬F¤ì¤¿¤½¤ÎÈËÎï¤Ï¡¢±ËÅ®¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·Í¬•r¤Ë¡¢ÒŠÖª¤é¤ÌÈËÎï¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤Ç¤è¤¯Öª¤ëÈËÎï¤Ç¡­¡­¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢ó@¤­¤òëL¤¹Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ã¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡ºÎ¹Ê¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤À¤«¤é¡¢›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤Ã¤ÆÑԤäƤó¤À¤í£¿¡¡¤ªÇ°¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤â¡¢¥ª¥ì¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤â¡¢Í¬¤¸ÀíÓɤˤè¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ê¤ó¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¨D¨D¥ª¥ì¤¬ºô¤Ó¼Ä¤»¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£¤Ç¡¢¤½¤¦¤·¤¿ÀíÓɤϤ虜¤ï¤¶ÑÔ¤¦±ØÒª¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¡¤Ê¤¢¨D¨DÎÒ¤¬Ãä衹


    ¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹úµÚ¶þÍõ×Ó¡¢¥¤¥¶©`¥¯?¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÐ֤Ǥ⤢¤ëÄФ¬¡¢¿ÚÔª¤Ë±¡¤¤Ð¦¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤³¤ËÁ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 355 Underlying Malice

    - Isaac Veritas.


    Although he is a rtive to Cecilia''s brother, he has rarely spoken.


    It''s not that Cecilia was a secret, it''s simply because there was no contact.


    But Cecilia frowned, not because yet she was spoken to intimately.


    My sister and I have been calling about ourselves.


    Cecilia was illusioned in her own body at an early age by the hands of her father and, after some growth, by her own hands.


    thereby misleading him to identify himself as a man around him, but that is no exception to the two brothers.


    The only people who knew Cecilia was a woman were her parents and a few who were in charge of taking care of Cecilia, and the two brothers should have been informed that they were men about themselves.


    And the illusion is still valid.


    From all around, Cecilia''s appearance should look like it belonged to a man... even if Isaac had seen the illusion by some means, like Soma''s, it was obviously odd not to even show a bare gesture that he was surprised to be a woman.


    In the first ce, it''s strange from the word "called."


    "Long time no see."


    "... you are"


    But I never spoke of such questions because I had no idea what was going on.


    By daring to ride the conversation, he chose to draw some information.


    "What, you have a hard expression for a long time, but are you even nervous? No... or are you just hating me?


    "... one way or the other, it is the former. I never really talked about it in the first ce."


    "Were you?... No, I guess they would have said that. But before, now, right? I''m your brothers and sisters in the corner, let''s get along, shall we?


    Isaac, smiling at me for saying so, also seemed to say from the bottom of his heart at first nce.


    However, the sights seen in the viges and cities that came betweening to the Wang capital pass naturally and behind the brain.


    And the carcasses of our fellow men who were ughtered or were to starve.


    Still, hold on to the impulse that''s going to overflow and squeeze your fists.


    The pain runs slightly on my palms, but the pain still tells me that this situation is not a dream but a reality.


    Then I open my mouth, telling myself to stay calm.


    "¡­ are you close"


    "Oh. Until before, it seemed impossible because of all that shit my dad was up to, but now it doesn''t matter anymore, does it?


    "¡­ then why did you have a civil unrest? There must have been someone who should have gotten along before me."


    "You''re hurting my ear. Sure it was... hey, you know what? You need strength to get through your ideals, don''t you?


    I knew that very well.


    If Cecilia had the strength, she could have protected any of her people and him.


    On the road to get here, I''m sure a lot could have been done.


    But in fact, it was thanks to Soma and the others who lost most of their people and were able to protect the rest.


    The only thing Cecilia could do on the road was to show her the way, and after that it was all done by Soma and the others.


    Cecilia could only see it alling to an end.


    I know and taste so much that I don''t like being able to do anything without power.


    fist and clenched even harder.


    "... I know that very well."


    "Right.... No, you do. You''re just like me in a way."


    "Same, is it?


    "Oh. I was only recing my brother-inw. You can tell me I was alive just for when something happened to my brother. I was never even given the right to choose something. You would, too, wouldn''t you?


    "It is¡­ yes, it may be"


    Sure, if you look only at that point, maybe you can say it''s the same.


    I don''t mean to be bound by anything... but that''s the truth.


    "But I was able to help. Maybe it was just a coincidence... but this time, I was chosen better. That''s how I got the power... and Soitz told me to live as I please, didn''t he? Yeah, that''s why I decided to live like this."


    Isaac''s story was a matter of a lot of concern... but still, at least he didn''t seem to be throwing up.


    The face is obviously the one telling the truth.


    But... no, that''s why Cecilia had to ask only one thing.


    "Like it, is it... and the result is, are you alle?


    "I don''t care what they say... I don''t know what you''re talking about, do I? If you''re talking about the current state of the King''s capital, you''re right. I''m the only one who can do whatever he wants. That''s why I decided to let them like it, too. What were they like?


    "Whatever you say... it seemed fun and happy, but..."


    "Oh, right? - They don''t all see reality."


    "... what? What do you mean, there is?


    Simply, I didn''t know what you were talking about.


    What the hell do you mean you haven''t seen reality?


    "Whatever that means and shit, it means the way it is. They''re all in their dreams of happiness - in their illusions. No, cancer. They don''t actually look at each other. I''m just having a little fun ovepping a convenient presence in me. That''s why I''m having a lousy, huggy conversation, but it wasn''t ufortable or anything like that. Looks like it''s going well, above all."


    The moment I understood what I was saying, my spine popped.


    What the hell is this guy...!


    "What are you making me do......!?


    "What, that''s why you say you like it, right? What, are youining about something? You''re the one who said those guys looked fun and happy, right?


    "Well, that''s true... didn''t you say so yourself? Such a thing is just a little fun, he said...!


    "If we''re having fun, it''s not what the outdoors say anyway, is it? Even if they weren''t aware of it. Or, what - like the viges and cities you''ve seen, should we have been here too?


    "Huh...!


    It''s something I knew, but it still seems that I was the work of this man.


    He nced at his teeth, but Isaac looked cool, even with such eyes.


    "Come on, don''t stare at me like that. You have no choice, do you? I''m not used to this power yet. I thought everyone would be happy if I told them to do whatever they wanted... but it was definitely only short-circuited if I thought about it. I would have known best if I didn''t have the strength to do what I wanted. But that''s why we''re changing our policies now so we can all be happy, right? What''s wrong with you? I''ll tell you what, but we can''t all be happy without it, can we?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    Regarding that, Isaac was right.


    If we do what we really want, there will always be a sh.


    One of the things that happened as a result of that attempt was the civil unrest in this country.


    I''m sure whoever you are, you didn''t want to fight for it.


    As a result of their pursuit of each good fortune, they had no choice but to dispute.


    We can''t all be happy in the real sense.


    It is, indeed, true.


    But.


    "That''s why that''s uneptable......!


    If they say it''s my fault, maybe you''re right.


    But I thought something was different.


    I can''t do well with words, but when ''it'' is something wrong, I think so.


    "Oh man... I just really wish everyone would do whatever they want. Yeah, naturally, that includes me, doesn''t it? And it''s also true that you want to get along with your siblings. Actually, you and your brother were close."


    "Friendly, is...?


    I thought that word strange because the whereabouts of the First Prince should have disappeared from the status quo.


    If we were really close, there''s a reason we don''t know where we''re going.


    But when Isaac nodded... he pointed around Cecilia''s standing, even though he said there was nothing to say about what was being looked at with surprise.


    "Oh. Right...... sure it was just around there?


    "Around here...? What... what are you talking about...?


    "No, we were still ying friendly today... it wouldn''t be a good idea to keep ying, would it? We need to clean up after this. That''s why I cleaned up right around your feet."


    "-!?


    The moment he understood what it meant, Cecilia was jumping off the spot.


    It is as if it were a bad joke, but Cecilia hase to understand that the words must be true.


    And with a slight nausea, I also finally realize why I can''t ept this man''s words.


    Yes, Isaac''s words do sound beautiful and correct... but underlying it is so malicious that it cannot be hidden.


    "Well... well, we talked for a long time, but I invited you around the corner. Is it time to y with you? It''s not fair that you''re just my brother, is it?


    "Eh... I don''t want to...!


    "Don''t say that, ''cause my corner sister is the other guy,'' cause I''ve been thinking about a lot of ways for you to have fun, too, huh? The experiment was solid, and they seemed to enjoy it at the end, so I''m sure you''ll have some fun."


    I tried to get away with it, but for some reason I couldn''t move my leg.


    He said he could have moved right up to thest minute.


    "Yeah, ''cause if you get away with it, you''re in trouble. Let me just do a little work. But you don''t have to worry. I told you. You''ll have fun soon, too, you know. Come with me."


    "- Hate, but if you want to y, you can y alone."


    It was about that moment, when Isaac tried toe near me.


    With that voice, the ground between Isaac and Cecilia blew up with the roar.


    And then there was one shadow that came down right in front of Cecilia.


    Someone I know.


    "So, Lord Soma......!?


    A dark-haired, dark-eyed boy was standing on the spot, staring forward.

 356 Fallen Hope

    Even looking in front of me with my eyes open, it was definitely soma to be there.


    But if you know that, you rather don''t.


    There''s too much I want to ask you about why you''re here and how you''re here.


    But before Cecilia opened her mouth, a further voice came down from above.


    "Damn, you''re way too far ahead of me. Think about what''s next."


    "... n, too fast"


    It was Aina and She whonded on the ground with such words.


    Makes my mouth open and close to what happens continuously, but no one can wait for me, naturally.


    "That being said, if you were traveling too slowly and it was toote, wouldn''t you have an ex or a child? Or didn''t you say you didn''t mind waiting?"


    "Cecilia might be in danger, but there''s no way she could sleep."


    "... and maybe it''s safest toe along"


    "Well, that''s true... Oh, so Cecilia, I wasn''t trying to timing you by my life, was I? It''s a coincidence that this was a good time."


    "Oh, what? was, yes, i didn''t suspect that otherwise......?


    You realize you look like a lot of things to say, and although Soma has said that, that''s not what you want to hear.


    And what the hell is going on, likeing to Aina and the others?


    My head got confused, but I calmed down at once with the voice I heard right after.


    "- Ho. I should have kept you well asleep...... should I say Demon King?


    "What...? Demon King, is...?


    Cecilia understands what a demon king is.


    Nearly twenty years ago now, Veritas'' apoptosis was also some sort of culprit¡­ Cecilia''s friend is gone, the cause.


    And he is the ruler of Dimension, and he was recently sold a fight by the Empire because he was separated from it by a true demon king.


    "Lord Soma, are you?


    Sometimes it means showing someone else in this situation.


    And to Cecilia''s question, Soma shrugged her shoulders like nothing.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t you say anything about it? It''s true that sometimes these days they call me that."


    I didn''t think it was a good idea to get it done so lightly, but it''s also true that there are more important things now than that.


    As soon as Soma cut her gaze, she turned back forward.


    "Nevertheless, there must be a limited number of people who know that my generation is. Knowing that means¡­"


    "I know what you''re trying to say. In short, this is what you want to say, isn''t it? Is the devil involved in this power of mine? - Correct. This power was granted by a covenant with the devil."


    "Hmm, still... well, apparently there''s no problem"


    That said, Soma looked like she didn''t feel anything.


    All I''m saying is that''s normal, and I''m staring at Isaac in his spare time.


    "I''d like to argue with you... but apparently, Temeer doesn''t have much effect on my powers."


    "To put it that way, it doesn''t seem like you''re in a particr hurry?


    "You don''t have to do anything. What, it''s a simple story. - I don''t need to defeat Temeer."


    "- Mm?"


    Pickle and Soma reacted to something, it was the next moment.


    The figure of Soma suddenly disappeared from the scene.


    It didn''t work at an invisible speed or anything like that.


    It wasplete, vanishing.


    "... Huh?


    "Hey, hey... kidding, right?


    Not only Cecilia, Aina shrugged, but She shook her neck sideways to deny her slightest hope.


    ".................. no sign of the area....pletely, gone"


    "... yes, no... speaking of which, the same thing happened a while ago. I couldn''t feel any of those signs, and I can''t feel the remnants... but I think they probably jumped me somewhere else. It''s impossible for Soma to get hit in such a sh."


    With that affirmation, Aina''s voice was trembling.


    I guess the sight was hard to believe right now.


    As a matter of fact, Cecilia didn''t think it was possible.


    I think Soma can do most of the things, and I can''t think of losing.


    Even Cecilia, who has a short rtionship, does, so it was only natural that the thought would be stronger if we tried it on the Ainas.


    Most of all.


    "Ha... that''s just the way it is? That''s right, you''re just with the Demon King. Correct, huh? We can''t kill that demon king in an instant. I just had him disappear a little from this ce. I didn''t say you couldn''t lose ahead. But whatever it is, Temeer and the others don''t have to worry about it. - Temeer and the others are going to y with me."


    Isaac was right.


    Just because Soma''s gone... No, that''s why things are so bad.


    It wasn''t if you were worried about Soma.


    Eina and the others thought so, and I''ll get right to it.


    I hadn''t wiped my anxiety off that face, but I had no choice.


    I''m also worried about Soma, but I''m more anxious than anything that Soma isn''t here.


    But Cecilia isn''t worried about anyone else either.


    Instead, it is definitely you who has the lowestbat ability in this setting.


    I can''t afford to be distracted by the extras.


    Nevertheless, how far can we go to someone who''s even given this creepy vibe?


    He swallowed one goku and spit as he stood, staring at Isaac, who was lifting the edge of his mouth for fun.


    "Hmm... I''ve been going through a lot of simr thingstely."


    Whimpering about that, Soma looked over at the spot.


    Spread around is apletely different ce from where you were earlier, apparently a ratherrge room in stone.


    There''s no problem with the rampage. Is it the size, the training ground or something?


    "So... what the hell is it for me?


    Turn your gaze as you say, it was the little shadow that was ahead of you.


    About the size of Soma''s chest?


    As far as appearance age is concerned, it''s like a boy around ten.


    Regardless, there is no chance that he would be a normal boy at a time like this in this situation.


    ''What can I do for you... do you need to say that in this situation?


    The voice is also a slightly higher voice that is characteristic of the boy and somehow appears to remain obnoxious on his face.


    But there were signs that the boy would emit that they would not be at all a reason to be rmed.


    "Is it not necessary to say, rather, that this is the situation? Wouldn''t it? - The Devil."


    ''I see... you may indeed be right. That''s the Demon King, something like that?


    "Well, the quickest thing to do is to rip you apart without question."


    ''That''s just troublesome...... so let''s just say we exin the situation thoroughly before they do''


    Saying so, the boy grinned... and put a sword in his hand that had been removed from somewhere.


    And.


    ''Yes, so I''m sorry, but I''m going to have trouble getting in your way. That''s what I mean...... yes. Let the Demon King die here. "


    He said those words as he turned his de tip toward us.

 357 Where I Woke Up

    When I realized, it was the dim darkness that was extending into Eina''s sight.


    I blink for a moment without understanding my situation, but immediately recall myst minute memory.


    The sigh leaked reflexively.


    "... have you noticed?


    And, shortly afterwards, I heard voices, and there I finally noticed someone other than myself on this asion.


    I turned my gaze in awkwardness until I was heard about it and narrowed my eyes unexpectedly to the sight I saw in my sight.


    I had noticed that She was there at the point of her voice, but that appearance was because she lifted her hands over her head and was chained.


    Undoubtedly, it was a situation to be called captive.


    "Is this... a prison, or what?


    "... Yeah, maybe so"


    "When did She wake up?


    "... I just followed you, too. ¡­ so I don''t know the details"


    "Well.... well, I can generally predict"


    "... n"


    As I talk to She, I also get clearer memories that were a little vague.


    In conclusion, Eina and the others lost to the man.


    Well, given this situation, it''s obvious.


    "If you think my arm hurts, I''m in the same condition. And well fitted, too."


    Reflect on earlier fights as you grasp your situation.


    No... can''t you call it battle?


    Because Eina and the others were only unterally hit.


    In the first ce, we couldn''t even attack.


    It didn''t sink an overwhelming attack in front of me.


    In a way, it''s a problem before that.


    Shortly after I tried to start the fight, Cecilia copsed on the spot first.


    What the hell do you think about not even feeling signs of an attack, but not if you care about Cecilia any time soon?


    Because for some reason I felt abruptly, intensely drowsy.


    Sure, it was time to call it ate night, but there''s no way I''m just going to feel drowsy or anything like that when I''m about to fight.


    I mean, obviously it was the enemy''s work... but even if I could see that, I couldn''t resist.


    Where She copsed to the spot first and captured that figure at the edge of her sight, there''s still not a single thing Aina can do.


    Without releasing a single piece of magic, Eina feels her whole body loose again.


    "So, here''s what you''ll find out.... and to be honest, that was a little surprising."


    "... I thought you were gonna kill me"


    "It is, isn''t it? But this is actually just how they''re captured... and there''s no sign that they did something."


    My body doesn''t have one pain, not even one scratch.


    He fell asleep with something that seemed like an enemy attack and was transported straight here.


    Though.


    "She, what''s your weapon?


    "... n, just not"


    "Well, there''s no way you''re careless enough not to take it away, is there? And so am I."


    If you concentrate a little on your consciousness, you realize that the magic flow is inhibited.


    This makes it impossible to use magic.


    It may only be possible if you let it erupt... but if you do that in this situation, your body will probably just be dusted.


    There''s no point in doing it.


    "You just can''t cut a thousand of these... She?


    "... n, I just can''t"


    "Hey. It''s not like I know what I''m going to do..."


    Usually, I just wonder why Soma would do something about it... but not all this time I can say that.


    Wherever they were flown, I don''t even think they could do soma or anything, but it''s possible they won''t be able toe back any time soon.


    In fact, there is already a precedent once.


    I can''t say that the kind of situation that has been brought from the Sacred Capital to the Imperial Capital will not happen again.


    Besides, you can''t always rely on Soma.


    Instead, if we are in such a situation, we can help him from here.


    Yes, this isn''t a pinch, it''s a chance on the contrary.


    to return the debt to Soma umted in the umtion.


    "Besides... we''re worried about Cecilia anyway."


    "... well, not here means maybe that guy''s doing something"


    Think about what you''ve seen on the road, a lot of things don''te to mind.


    And if we abandon him here, he hasn''t been here since the beginning.


    Well, I was surprised when Soma told me that Cecilia wasn''t there when I thought she was suddenly woken up in the middle of the night, that she was probably taken to the castle, etc.


    No, still better than when asked how to break into the castle?


    It''s just too unexpected that if you can''t sneak in from the ground, you can go out of the sky.


    I would not have been able to do it without midnight because it was using Eina''s magic and applying attack magic... but I came here to help until I did that.


    At any rate, you should help him well to the end.


    "But in the end, how do we get out of here..."


    "... a little more"


    "Heh? Almost, what''s..."


    The moment I was about to say it, the dull sound echoed on the spot.


    It is the sound of something falling to the ground, and if you turn your gaze towards the sounder, there are chains on the ground that have been cut from half.


    The chain looked like something that had tied She''s arm to the wall if Aina hadn''t seen it wrong... but shortly afterwards, it turns out it wasn''t a mistake.


    Because the dull sound sounded again and She slowly rose to the spot.


    Whether its arms are chained or not, they are not added.


    The footprint that should have been fitted was rolling in pieces at the foot, just like the chain.


    "... Huh? She, you said there were no weapons...?


    "... yeah, that''s why I did this"


    The moment I said it, She''s arm waved.


    There is no knife in that hand that is always gripped... but the chain that was lightly tied to Eina''s hand is shed and torn.


    She''s arm swung again before the chopped and torn chain fell to the ground, and now Eina''s footing fell apart and rolled.


    My cheeks snap by ident.


    "... how can I kill you like this with my bare hands"


    "... n, I practiced because Soma said if I saw my hand as a sword even without a weapon, I would have no problem.... This is the first time I''ve seeded."


    "It''s not like practicing and doing something about it, and what makes you so sessful in real life? Totally and truly these perverts..."


    "... he said he could do soma, so he did.... that''s all.... Actually, I cheated a little bit."


    "Zulu......?


    "... because you had a knife, there was no such thing as inhibiting our magic."


    "Oh... you mean you also used magic powers? Speaking of which, you did feel a little magic..."


    I was somewhat surprised by the fact that She had suddenly been able to use magic one day, but I had hardly ever seen She use magic.


    When they talked about it, about when they saw it used as evidence?


    Though he has never said anything in particr about why... well, normally, he would think about Soma.


    Maybe I remember it even in hindsight because I''m the only one who can use it.


    Yet I used it on this asion because I don''t have a soma or just because I care?


    With that in mind, this is She and Soma''s problem.


    It was something else that went on and put it in my mouth, whether I should have said something extra.


    "Nevertheless, the magic I felt was really only a little bit, and there''s no big difference. Even with some magic, there''s only a handful of people who can do it..."


    And even though he said that and exhaled his sigh, Fu Aina had remembered what Soma had previously told her.


    Inside that extraordinary handful, Aina is also in the...


    "... if I wanted to do it and thought I could do it, is there anything I can''t do?"


    "... Eina?


    "... no, it''s nothing. Let''s just go."


    "...... hmm.... but where?


    "I don''t know. If you look for a smudge, you''ll get to where you came from."


    "... Eina, have youe to resemble Soma?


    "Uh... that''s definitely the kind of dialogue he''s going to say.... Well, we''re together for quite some time. Sometimes that happens."


    "... Mm-hmm, sure?


    Whatever it is, we need to find Cecilia.


    Aina and the others followed She, who cut her bare hands until the iron id was light.

 358 A Nightmare Right There.

    There was a voice in the room.


    It is somewhat bitter, but at the same time includes pleasure.


    No, or maybe pleasure is bigger.


    That resembled a whisper.


    And try to get confused by it, the sound of eating your teeth off.


    "Oh... how could it be... how could you do this...!


    Cecilia growls like a groan, but the voice that reaches her ear never stops.


    Buried in the muddled sound too, Cecilia could only mourn.


    It was arge room.


    Something a step higher than the ground on which Cecilia lies is present in the back of the room, on which there is avish chair.


    But whoever was supposed to sit there wasn''t sitting there.


    Because right next to Cecilia, she''s moving her arms into small pieces with a fun grin.


    With it a voice sounded simr to a whisper, and Cecilia clenched her fist hard.


    and.


    "What, what the hell are you unhappy about?


    Cecilia stared strongly at Isaac, who had unleashed such words without stopping the movement of her arms.


    But Isaac shrugged his shoulder when he said he was scared, but he still wouldn''t stop his arm because he knew Cecilia couldn''t do anything.


    Both hands and legs are tied anyway.


    Of course you can''t beat Isaac up, you can''t even move out of this ce.


    However, where both hands and feet have moved freely, it is another story to see if Isaac can be beaten.


    "Eh... that''s what I''ve decided...! Why are you doing this......!?


    "I don''t care if they say so. You''d see that, wouldn''t you? We''re just entertaining each other."


    Saying, Isaac struck his arm hard and a loud international voice sounded.


    Watching the sticky red and ck blood ssh all around her, Cecilia eats her teeth so hard -


    "Eh... we''re entertaining each other and so on and so on and so on...!


    "Damn...... well, shall I stop annoying my sister too much? If they don''t like you, you don''t have an ex or a kid."


    "What now, is...!


    "Hmm? Now? Funny, I don''t remember doing anything to make you happy...?


    He looks like he''s leaning on his neck, like he''s stuck or he''s serious.


    But either way, Cecilia''s mouth is one thing.


    "What are you saying, keeping this to all of you...!


    In that room - between the thrones, several other women, Cecilia and Isaac, were rolled to sleep.


    Moreover, all of them are bleeding from all over the body, and none of them is satisfied with the five bodies.


    Some of them have lost all of their limbs... but above all, Cecilia knew about them.


    Whether Isaac is crossing now, or the girl who is making her voice sound like a whisper.


    They were¡­panions, who thought they had been killed or starved to death at bases everywhere.


    "I don''t care if they say so... you and I are having an inspiring reunion, and this is how we''re even happier, right? What the hell is wrong with you?


    "I''m happy, etc... where is it...!


    "Come on, how much do you want to deny, you''re not a good liar, are you? You''re so happy and drooling to your covetousness. Damn it, it''s all about manhood, man!


    Sure, at first nce, you might even look happy.


    It is also true that there is a grin on the girl''s face.


    But.


    "Isn''t that because you''re showing a convenient hallucination...!


    To Cecilia''s cry, Isaac hoists the edge of his mouth.


    Yes, I''m not happy that they care about Cecilia, or that Isaac is chopping her whole body up, all because Isaac shows that kind of hallucination to them.


    Of those girls, it''s someone I love who''s in front of me right now, and they''re doing something to please me.


    I don''t think so.


    "It is not to be forgiven, is...!


    "Ha... where? These guys are happy, and I''m starting to feel good about the fun. It''s fun to mock the reluctant ones, but honestly, I''m getting tired of them soon. But doing this makes us all equally happy. There''s nothing wrong with that, is there?


    Or maybe the word makes sense.


    But that entity is just arranging words that are convenient to me.


    And in other words, the illusion that it is also on the people of the city is the same thing.


    It also looks like everyone is happy at first sight, but it just really looks that way.


    It''s like everyone is unconsciously escaping reality.


    I was still right about what I felt then.


    This stuff is wrong about what you think.


    "Damn... that''s the hardness of my sister''s inside head. Everyone''s happy. That''s all right."


    "... they say everyone is happy, but then their other brother... what about the First Prince? That guy..."


    "No, he should have been happy, too, huh? ''Cause it sounded like fun. Well, I was able to keep dreaming that I wasn''t aware that I was being beaten, that I didn''t feel any pain, and that I would continue to beat you unterally about me. You must have been happy until thest moment."


    "Huh... I see. Looks like you were right."


    "Am I? What?


    "What I see in front of me is that I''m a douchebag......!


    "Ha, motherfucker, or... oh man, I can''t believe my sister called me that. But it''s okay. If you can feel happy right away, then you''ll know what I''m talking about."


    Saying, Isaac stood up slowly.


    The girl is sober at some point and has repeated cramps.


    But his face certainly seemed happy.


    And that''s why Cecilia stares at the son of a bitch in front of her.


    "Damn, you''re not scary looking. Well, if you think about how that face swings, you can look forward to it."


    "Eh... to that, it will never happen. It''s more pointless where they show you than knowing you can show hallucinations in the first ce."


    "Ha... That''s a shallow idea, isn''t it? Have you forgotten what I owe you? Even these guys were having fun because they even deceive you into recognizing that, right?


    "Still, I am, never will be......!


    "That''s exciting. ''Cause he got a little depressed on the way over and killed him... I''m really excited to see what you''re going to look like."


    Isaac lifts the edge of his lips and tells him that with a look like, I''m looking forward to it from the bottom of my heart.


    But no matter what they say, it doesn''t change how Cecilia feels, and it can''t change forever.


    Keeping your body slightly trembling by squeezing your fists, just staring.


    Isaac slowly approached and reached for Cecilia''s body.


    "Come on... it''s a look at how far that strength willst, huh? Well, anyway..."


    As soon as that hand touched Cecilia, Isaac jumped backwards in momentum.


    Results appear before you know why.


    With the roar, a fire column went up where Isaac stood until just before.


    That was right next to Cecilia, but not surprisingly hot.


    And.


    "Don''t try to touch me with your filthy hands, motherfucker."


    "... I won''t let you like any more motherfuckers"


    With those words, he made sure to stand still, and in front of Cecilia, two girls appeared that he knew.

 359 Lie Or True.

    Aina exhaled one breath as she looked sideways at the tragedy in the room.


    To be honest, there are a lot of things to think about, but not if I''m saying it now.


    Besides, we made it before the worst.


    We should have done better now.


    "Damn...... today is another day they often call you a douchebag. Well, it doesn''t matter. Instead, that''s what happens sometimes."


    "What are you talking about? Is your head boiling?


    Even sending cold eyes from the bottom of my heart, man...... it was definitely named Isaac. That hoisted the edge of my mouth for fun.


    I don''t see how you''re threatening this one... but I guess that''s something you can''t help.


    Anyway, they couldn''t resist much earlier.


    Rather, it could be a legitimate assessment, but that''s why I''m not going to take the dy this time.


    "Damn, you''re strong enough. But how strong is that? I thought I''d do it after him... okay? He came all the way around the corner. Shall I entertain you at Temeye et al first? Oh, don''t worry about it, all right? Temeer and the others will have a good time."


    "Say it. It''s a big difference if you think it''s gonna go the same way you did earlier, right?


    "Oh, yeah? Well, let me show you what''s different."


    "Huh...!?


    The moment Isaac said that, his powers fell out of his knees.


    Even if it manages to hold up to you, just like earlier...... no, a more intense drowsiness strikes me than earlier, and if I lose my mind, I''m going to fall asleep in an instant.


    But.


    "Ho...? I tapped into something more powerful than just now, but don''t be surprised. I thought it would be over in an instant...... you mean you just have to say it?


    "... in short, he''s just very sleepy.... if you know what I mean, it''s not unbearable"


    "Tell you what, no matter how you look at it, just give it your best shot. Nevertheless, if I hurt you badly, I wouldn''t enjoy it. Well, I''m just saying I shouldn''t worry about it... because I''m good enough to try to make as many of them happy as possible."


    "Eh... say it. This...!


    Ever since I woke up, I''ve been thinking about how to deal with this attack.


    Though it just makes me sleepy, I just made sure for myself how much of a threat that is.


    Nothing was done just because of the whim of their opponents, and there was no wonder where they had been killed as they were or were still part of the people rolled to the ground.


    And if we lose here, I guess this is the time.


    As long as that happens, I''ll chew my tongue out a thousand times here right now and die, but it''s too early to give up.


    In short, we just have to do something about this drowsiness.


    I guess that''s what Soma would say and do it easily...... No, it''s the earliest thing I can do to say that Soma can only do that.


    She did what Soma would do.


    Then... yes, then.


    There''s no reason why I can''t do what Soma tells me I can do right away.


    Besides, what we''re trying to do isn''t that hard.


    Like Soma and She, I''m not trying to do anything impossible.


    Magic to resist drowsiness actually exists.


    Just use that.


    Do something you''ve never been able to do before.


    That''s all.


    So, if there is...


    "- Light. I will obey my thoughts and turn them into the power to disgrace and defeat demons. And with that power, it doesn''t show up here right now."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Cure Light Wide.


    Moment after moment, light covered Eina and She''s body.


    The light dissipates as it blends into the bodies of the Ainas, but the effect is dramatic.


    Knee strength has returned and drowsiness haspletely disappeared.


    If you turn your gaze to She, it''s a nod that''s back.


    Apparently, She''s drowsiness was also sessfully defeated.


    Though it was something I thought I could do... I only loosened my mouth a little to what I really could do.


    "Heh... did you just break that one? I see. You really just have to say it."


    "It''s obvious. It''s hard for you to think that the same hand will work."


    "... Eina can do it naturally"


    The words, I guess, were She''s true intentions.


    I told She about this one beforehand, because She didn''t say anything then, she just nodded at me.


    This magic was a sess, I''m sure, thanks to it as well.


    Nevertheless, this is also where ites from.


    No way, that''s the end of it.


    "Sa... don''t worry about it. Is it too much to hurt? It''s only a waste of time for each other. I can tell you as far as I''m concerned."


    "You can''t waste it. No... for you, I''m sure you don''t want to fight what you''re gonna lose."


    "Ha, you''re a really strong woman. It''s fun to snap a woman like that... okay. That kind of thing is behind us. Are you seriously going to beat us?


    It seems confident and so on, but what is more so now?


    Sure, there are many unknown parts, but there''s no way I''m here if I''m not going to.


    She nods, as she agrees with such Eina''s thoughts.


    "... naturally. ¡­ rather, there is no reason to lose"


    "You''re strong inside with a clear face over there, too. But there''s no reason to lose, hey... really? Even that demon king wasn''t any match for us, was he? I think that''s enough reason for Temeer and the others to lose."


    "... Soma hasn''t lost. ¡­ there is no way to lose"


    "... right. You simply don''t see him now. It''s about him, so one of these days he''ll just show up."


    - No, he lost, didn''t he? I''m here for more evidence than anything else. "


    The voice echoed on the spot in a way that blocked the words I tried to utter, determined.


    And with that, a new shadow appears abruptly.


    It also looked like a boy around the age of ten, if only to say so by appearance.


    But shortly afterwards, they realize that it''s not.


    It was just like when I saw Satya.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s just that you look the same as a person, and you weren''t the same as a person.


    Half-consciously, he swallows his spit, gobbling and throat ringing.


    But Isaac spoke in an easygoing manner, as if he hadn''t noticed the fact.


    "What, are you already kerried?


    ''Yeah, it''s surprisingly light. Well, as far as I''m concerned, it saved me a lot of trouble.''


    "Huh..."


    Aina''s shoulders bounce reflexively against the gaze pointed at her as she said.


    But it was words spoken by something like that boy that captured Aina''s consciousness and didn''t let her go more than that.


    - Did Soma lose?


    No way, really.


    "Eh... no, that''s impossible after all. I know you''re trying to upset us by saying that, but you hated me."


    "... that''s not possible.... Don''t Lie"


    ''You''re healthy. It''s very painful to have to crawl you to the ground like that... well, why don''t you just let me get my hands on it?''


    "Right. I''ll just deal with him anyway. When you guys say it''s an element of uncertainty - there''s no such thing as a demon king anymore. Conversely, if I had to deal with them, I''d be gone... but I''d have to assume that I''d be in the right mood. I''m a little tired. But it''s going to start again soon."


    "... eh"


    He looks around his whole body to taste it with words and bites his lips off.


    I have a lot to worry about... first of all, beat the guy up.


    If you turn your eyes to She, you''ll get a nod back.


    Apparently She had the same idea.


    This is not training.


    There is no need for signals or anything like that, and if you lower your hips slightly as you set up, She scratches out.


    When Aina also turned her gaze forward, she mmed her magic into the man to cover the movement.

 360 The End Of A Nightmare.

    The battle that began was overwhelming.


    As even Cecilia, with littlebat experience, can tell, the difference in power between the two sides is far apart by the overwhelming.


    Should I say that there is just something to say, or that there is not enough to say?


    It was Aina and the others who were overwhelmed.


    "I wonder what''s wrong? Doesn''t seem like much to say, though? Was it just your mouth?


    "Ha... say it. Look, I''ll show you my powers soon."


    "... Well, then hurry up.... it''s going to be over."


    "- Be...!? Shit...!


    She jumps into Isaac''s nose and ps a blow as Aina taps into the unchanging magic in a row and sews between them.


    If the power of each and every one is certain, so is the coboration.


    Isaac was just flirting with it, still unable to cope with She''s movements circling from her blind spot, and was unnecessarily blown away.


    Still critical and preventable in time, sh against the wall or get up quickly, but there''s already Aina''s magic waiting for her there.


    "- Burn down."


    Immediately after, the pirs of me rise and illuminate the surroundings red.


    With the sound and smell of Nanica burning, Cecilia was inadvertently exhaling small, looking at such a sight.


    To be honest, the Einas'' strength is more than expected for Cecilia.


    Though I had seen one of those scales several times before I came to the king''s capital, I had not thought it would be this far.


    Cecilia certainly doesn''t have the strength of her own, but she has seen it more than once if it''s a battle of the powerful.


    Although you can''t measure your opponent''s strength without fighting, if you look where you''re fighting, you can see your general strength.


    From what I have measured in doing so, the two strengths were undoubtedly something that would have been quicker to count from above even within this country.


    Besides, if the two fight in tandem, or if they are single, they may have nothing against them.


    That''s all they were capable of.


    In contrast, Isaac is, after all, just a prince of one country.


    And like Cecilia, the original Isaac doesn''t have that muchbat capability.


    This is due to the same reason Ceciliacksbat capability at the root... because if I put it in short, it will not be necessary.


    We need the least we can do to protect ourselves, but it''s just excessive.


    Because even if you can acquire a thousand abilities, there is no such thing as a scene.


    It can also be said that it should not exist.


    A situation in which a person qualified to inherit a country must repel his enemies on his own.


    If you run into a situation like that, I have to say it''s toote in every way, that''s what I mean.


    Besides, in order to gain strength, a corresponding workout is required, as well as a corresponding amount of time.


    But there are many things you need to learn in order to seed your country.


    Therefore, Cecilia and the others could not possess powers other than self-defense.


    Isaac apparently draws strength from the outside, but it still makes no difference that he is a single prince.


    It was only logical that there was no way we could use force against those who were at the top of the country.


    - No.


    I''m sure it is.


    "Huh... why..."


    Inexplicably Aina bites her teeth, and She, who hase back next to it, also stares somewhat surprised at the ce where the pirs of me are rising again.


    Normally, if you eat something like that, there''s no wonder you were dead.


    I would have just said it was good and serious.


    But.


    "You''re just in a bit of a hurry with that one. You really do, don''t you, Temeer and others? No... or just that I can''t do it? Damn, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t use it even if you have the strength. I felt sorry for him. But well... thanks to you, I''m finally getting used to it, huh?


    Isaac''s body, slowly walking from the mes, did not even have one of the wounds, rather than the burns.


    The fact that the me is not sprinkled or something like that indicates that it is burning down the burning of things that exist around it.


    It was clearly an anomaly.


    "... I did feel prevented, but I should have caught it"


    "Oh, sure. You know, it blew me up on the wall, so I''m not wrong about one thing, okay?


    "... wrong.... It''s strange not to have one scratch... it''s impossible"


    "No? So what''s wrong is that Temeer''s perception is better. You hit a chunk of iron with a stick of wood, and you can''t hurt it if you can blow it up, can you? It''s the same thing."


    "... soma would do it"


    "You''re in trouble because he''s really going to do it... but what does that mean? You''re saying that my magic prevented me from inflicting one burn for the same reason?


    "That''s what happened. So, what do you think, you understand the difference in power? Then let''s not do this anymore, shall we? If we''re going to spend the same amount of time, I think we should stop wasting our time and enjoy ourselves. Oh, don''t worry. I''m not going out ofpany. I''ll entertain you both together. If it''s an experiment, it''s something they''ve already done there."


    "Eh... Nah..."


    "- So you''re saying it''s no use, right?


    "- Be!?


    Shortly after Aina tried to unleash her magic, she had a startling look on her face.


    Because Isaac was moving instantly in front of Aina.


    That''s all I can say if I told you, but it was natural for Eina to be surprised.


    Because Isaac''s movements today were clearly improbable, that no preliminary motion existed at all.


    No matter how fast the travel speed may be, a preliminary operation is certain to exist.


    Alternatively, a preliminary operation may not be required if it is also used for short-range spatial transfer, but even if it is a short-range, spatial transfer is not that easy to do.


    It is such a substitute for those who are rich in the talents of some exorcisms, so desperately able to wear them at the end of their efforts.


    But the genius of Isaac''s guidance certainly should not have been so much.


    With so much help, I don''t think I can increase my talent enough to be able to transfer space.


    If so, it would mean that it is a simple velocity...... this cannot be as mentioned earlier.


    Still, it may still be possiblepared to the possibility of having a spatial transfer... which means that although the preliminary operation itself existed, this one was carried out at an unrecognizable high speed.


    If that is also one end of the power that Isaac borrowed, then the power is immeasurable.


    But I would have felt more of that on my skin than Cecilia did, but I wasn''t lost in She''s immediate aftermath.


    The moment Isaac appeared in front of Aina, She was stepping into the blind spot.


    And my arm just swung out.


    "- Come on, what Temeer and the others just said, right? It''s hard for you to think the same hand will work, huh?


    "Huh...!?


    Immediately afterwards a high sound sounded, but Isaac''s body would still not have sustained one scratch if it had not moved slightly from the spot.


    Instead, She''s sword dances through the universe.


    Not only did you prevent the attack, but you took She''s weapon.


    But it was for a moment that She was upset.


    "... If it''s a weapon, it''s still there"


    Instead, I just have to miss this opportunity. When I take another step, I wave my arm again -


    "So I don''t know. You''re the one. - You can''t beat me in Temeer."


    "- Damn......!?


    But Isaac, who made it nothing, mmed him to the ground.


    Furthermore, he is stepped on the head andpletely held back by pursuit and all.


    "Huh... this...!


    The situation hadpletely reversed when she came here, but Aina still doesn''t seem to be willing to give up.


    To Isaac like that, I tried to tap a chunk of me... but it never seeded.


    On the brink of it, the moment Isaac turned his eyes to the magic, he flew.


    "You''re lying......!? Oh, but not yet."


    "It''s nice to get busted once in a while, but honestly, I''m tired of it. It''s weaker than Temeer and the others thought. Besides, I''m more enjoyable."


    "- Oops...!?


    Isaac''s fist plunges into Aina''s belly, who still won''t give up her resistance...... Aina''s right arm lifts up in an attempt to unleash magic even in such circumstances.


    But that''s it.


    The ensuing blow of Isaac knocked Aina on the ground again, just as She did.


    "Damn, she''s a tough bitch to the end. Oh, isn''t it bad to think that a woman like that can enjoy it for as long as she can?... Well."


    Whimpering, as if to show Cecilia, Isaac slowly looked over at the surrounding situation.


    Friends who remain in their dreams.


    Aina and She, who said they were here to help, suffered a second defeat and fell to the ground.


    And.


    "Come on - it''s time for fun"


    To let him know what it means, Isaac has deliberately turned to Cecilia as he hoisted the edge of his mouth.


    Then Ipared Aina to She, who couldn''t get up, and I just narrowed my eyes to see which way it came from.


    "Eh... wait...!


    "Am I?"


    It was something impulsive that shouted.


    It''s not that I have any idea.


    But shortly afterwards, the moment Aina and the others were shown in her sight, she came up with something to do.


    "Oh, my God, shut up and take a good look. The one who came here to help you is going to let me do whatever I want, okay? Yeah, yeah, yeah. It''s a situation. And you, too."


    "- I will do it to myself...!


    "What? What?


    "Yes, no, it''s not... I like myself, it is...! Before the two of you, I will deal with you......!


    Maybe they don''t want this to happen.


    I just did this, and maybe it doesn''t make any sense.


    But still, I couldn''t possibly have done it, such as watching the two people who came to help me shut up where they would be ravaged.


    If only I could do that.


    "Ha... I see, I knew you were looking forward to it, too, while you were watching?


    "Well, yes... I can''t stand myself anymore, so before you two -"


    "- but dismissed. Well, I know you want to have fun soon, but wait a little longer. There''s only one of us, Hate and me."


    "Hey, why......!? I...!


    "Mm-hmm. You''ve decided, haven''t you? - Because it''s more interesting. That word would be a lie, but it would be more interesting to keep you waiting here, wouldn''t it? Then I won''t. I don''t know why."


    "Huh...!


    At that moment, oh, I clearly realized that there was nothing more I could do.


    There''s nothing left for me to do.


    Power falls out of his whole body, and the fist he was squeezing can be lifted.


    "Well, now it''s time to start having fun. At first... I knew you would, this way."


    Cecilia watched as Isaac''s hand stretched out to Aina with her powerless eyes, just silently.


    As has always been the case... as nothing could have been done, even in front of my people.


    Oh, still... still.


    I thought.


    Prayed.


    I don''t know how to overdo other things... but still.


    - Somebody.


    I don''t care what happens to me, even if it''s just the two of you who came here to help me, who are too helpless to do anything, please help me, and...


    "Well, what the hell does this guy taste like or have cancer -"


    "- Hate and you will not have a chance to be sure of it. - Don''t touch me, Shiro."


    It was at the same time that the words were heard and Isaac''s body was blown away.


    The sted Isaac''s body shing against the wall makes a roar... but the person looks back in a rxed motion just to say if he''d found out about it.


    Person who appeared abruptly on this scene.


    Dark-haired, dark-eyed boy.


    "Well, I apologize for being so honest for the second time... but this time I''m really here to help"


    So said Soma, with an invincible grin.

 361 Nightmare Knot

    Looking over the scene, Soma exhaled one breath.


    Because I knew it, but I thought it was something you always liked to do.


    But it has also been so far.


    Though.


    "Well... I''d really like to be free right now, but can you wait a minute? There''s something we need to do before we do it."


    When I told Cecilia so, Cecilia, staring at me with her eyes open, returned to me as if she was hacked.


    Then he snorts at me again and again.


    "And naturally! It is normal to put it behind you, because you are not worth as much as yourself and other roadside stones! Rather, it is enough that you have no problem ignoring it! I''m useless and useless, and besides...!


    "No, I''m not going to ignore it..."


    Iugh bitterly at Cecilia, a strange tension, whether she was under excessive stress.


    And when Cecilia, who was forcefully theorizing how useless she was, looked like she noticed something, she looked at this one like a snack.


    "Oh, uh, by the way, Lord Soma... are you okay? No, or is this a hallucination I''m seeing that I''m escaping reality?


    "I don''t think hallucinations are hallucinations for now... but I know what you''re trying to say, and there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Move your gaze while you say that, and see about Aina and She.


    They didn''t seem to be able to get up yet, but their consciousness seemed solid and they were looking this way.


    I told him his eyes were not surprised, but rather slow.


    I couldn''t argue with it because I was absolutely right, but instead when I just smiled bitterly, I turned my gaze straight forward.


    Because the two of you now need more words, and most importantly, the man who blew it was about to get up.


    Man...... Isaac has turned his suspicious eyes as he slowly rose up.


    "Stupid...... demon king, so...? I thought you said you killed him..."


    "Hate and I don''t remember that, do I?


    "Shit... that bastard, you mean screwed up? I said a lot of things with my mouth... but no, well, fine. Well, I''ll do it anyway. That''s what I was gonna do. I only did it on their behalf because they said it was just in case... but I wouldn''tin if I did it."


    Saying, Isaac smiles with a belligerent face.


    The face was full of confidence and he didn''t seem to think of anything like losing.


    "Hmm... you''re very confident, aren''t you?


    "Ha... it''s obvious, right? I got the most power, didn''t I? The thing is for sure, those fellow Temeers rolling around in there prove it to you, don''t they? After that, it''s just Temeer. Defeat Temeer and I will be the strongest of all. You didn''t screw me, did you? Now you can show me what I can do. Because of that, maybe I''ll be the next demon king... then I don''t mind. Instead of Temeer, I will destroy this world. Enjoy your eyes, have fun."


    Isaac seems to believe that what he says wille true from the bottom of his heart.


    To its appearance, Soma inadvertently exhales a sigh.


    "... I see, I know exactly what you meant. This is certainly... pathetic."


    "... ah? Temee... what the hell are you talking about?


    "Well, what could it be? Well, don''t worry, you''ll find out soon enough."


    "So say what... no, you know what? Is that how you''re gonna confuse me? Temeer is really hostile to me, you know that? So that''s how you use your cunning hands. Goddamn it... but I don''t know what else to do, if I feel this power of mine. Well, don''t worry, Temeer won''t kill you any time soon. Temeer needs to have some fun, too. So, I''m going to show you the special seats where Temeer''s people can do whatever I want, okay? Then you can enjoy Temeer, too, right? Kuhaha......!


    "Hmmm... the more you open your mouth, the more divergent you are from what Cecilia was telling you..."


    I heard the second prince was a quiet, discreet figure, but the person in front of him looks exactly the opposite of him.


    It still seems more convincing to me when someone tells me I''ve been reced.


    Did you simply say that you had suppressed it until now, or even if you were fascinated by the power?


    Well, either way, it doesn''t change the impression Soma has.


    "Really, you''re even pathetic... it''s just not sneaky to look any further, and I''m going to end it right away"


    "Ha, you don''t have cancer yet, do you? I''m telling you, it doesn''t work for me...! But, well, I''m in favor of getting it over with. I can''t wait to have fun...!


    "Hatred and hatred will note to you. No - should I say that I haven''t visited since the beginning?


    "So I was just trying to confuse me with words that didn''t make sense -"


    "- By the way, I''ve been wondering for a long time now... is that nk okay?


    "What, nk? What happened to the nk -...!?


    You can afford it, without even showing the bare gesture of paying attention to this one. Isaac turned his gaze to his nk and dyed thatplexion in amazement shortly afterwards.


    But I guess that''s natural, too.


    Isaac was acting like this attack didn''t work at all, but his left nk did swell up and he could see internal bleeding.


    If I did poorly, there was no wonder where I had even hurt my gut, there was no way I could feel anything, etc.


    "Oh,e on, stupid......!? Grr......!? Temee... what the fuck did you do to me...!?


    "Whatever you say... you just kicked it? And when I blew you up earlier,"


    "Huh... is there something stupid going on...! I did get blown away, but I..."


    "Well... so we''ll give it a try? We should just finish each other off, and they just installed our consent."


    "Huh... Ha, he''s superior...! You used some kind of smallworker anyway, didn''t you? But I''ll tell you that my hands don''t work anymore...!


    "Hmmm... no matter how many users, if they use hands that don''t know the means, I don''t think they can prevent it just the second time... but isn''t it something my generation cares about?"


    Whimpering with sighs...... I narrow my eyes to Isaac, who is slowly running this way, and in an instant I turn behind it.


    Isaac did not immediately realize the matter, and what he noticed was that Soma had deliberately breathed out another sigh.


    "Oh man... now you''re just a weak jerk"


    "Oh...!? then, stupid, when are you behind me......!?


    "It''s toote. Well, in a double sense,"


    Isaac looked back in momentum with consternation, but by then the attack was already over.


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    Isaac''s right arm, which had been shed, danced through the universe.


    "............ what? My arm...? Oh, oh, my... my arm is ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!?


    To pain, or the shock of his arm being shed off, Soma squatts on the spot screaming and zeroes his sigh three times at Isaac, who desperately holds down his bloody overflowing right arm with his remaining left arm.


    Now really, what I was doing was just a weak jerk.


    "Crouch, yes, it hurts... it hurts, so...!? then, stupid, stupid stupid......! I''m the strongest... I should be the strongest...! I told you so, demon......! I told you, there''s nothing I can''t do about it, but the devil...!


    "I just wanted to say that you''re sorry for riding the devil''s sweet words... well, let''s just say we''re going to have a lot of fun around here."


    "Gu...... stories, bulky......? Ha ha ha... I knew it, Temee. You mean you used some dirty hands...!? So, let me...!


    "No? It is not. The story is about what you did - no, what you thought you did."


    With that said, Somaid down her sword.


    But it''s not Isaac pointing the cut.


    The tip of waving a straight lifted arm, so to speak, is this very spot.


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Unique Concentration, Disease Thunder, Lightning Mirror Water Stop: Pr moves, shing.


    Keep shaking it out...... nothing, didn''t happen.


    Nevertheless, that would be natural.


    With the exception of Isaac, there are only women and Ainah sleeping on this asion.


    No scratches, just sleeping on the spot.


    There''s no way something''s going to happen.


    But that just seemed so to Soma''s eyes, and it seemed different to the others.


    Except for the fact that the women seem unconscious, Cecilia, Aina, She and Isaac all gave me a startling look just when I saw something that was unbelievable.


    "Behold, what...!? Goo, Te, Temee, what the hell did you do...!? Why would they do that without a scratch......!?


    "Would that be decided? - You were watching because it was all an illusion."


    In a literal sense, everything was an illusion.


    Everything that Isaac thought he was doing, everything that Isaac thought he was the strongest about himself.


    Everyone, including Isaac, was hallucinating, so that''s just what I thought.


    If you''re hallucinating, you can naturally do whatever you want, and you can be the strongest.


    Most importantly, the illusion seemed to be quite powerful, even the illusion, and those who think Isaac killed must have actually died.


    It''s typical of powerful illusions that affect reality.


    However, not everything seems to be reflected in reality, as you can see from the eyes of Ainas, who stand up slowly and wonderfully confirm that there is no scratch on their own bodies.


    I just don''t know where that line is drawn... or maybe it''s too powerful, so it doesn''t reflect anything but decisive.


    Whatever.


    "Now, so you also know what my senior said earlier? Your hallucinations didn''t work for me. It just seemed like you were ying alone. Why should I feel sorry for you?


    "What... stupid... I was just looking at an illusion...? Such, such, stupid things..."


    "Unfortunately, what is in your eyes now is the truth. And... even if you were hallucinating, what you did wouldn''t change."


    Soma is not a person in this country.


    So I don''t have the right to tell this country to take responsibility for spreading chaos, etc... but still, I''ve seen and been shown all sorts of things.


    If you have the right to make me pay for it, I do.


    "Oh... no... yes, I''m the strongest... I''m supposed to be the strongest...! This is Temeer''s hallucination anyway, isn''t it? Are you fooled by that? Yes, I am... I am the strongest...!


    When he stood up as he called, Isaac attacked him as he was¡­ the movement was entirely, the movement of ordinary people.


    And that was probably, like, different from what Isaac thought.


    Shortly after I moved it out, I said I hadn''t done anything yet, but there was a desperate look on that face... there''s no reason for pity.


    - sh.


    I didn''t even need to use the moves, and the moment I shook my arm out, Isaac''s body shook about.


    As it is, the force falls out of the entire body and falls on the spot.


    But.


    Though he defeated Isaac, Soma was not slightly distracted.


    In a way, this is the front seat... because the next one is the real deal.


    "Well... let''s settle this."


    The moment I said and turned my gaze, the space ahead of my gaze slightly shifted.


    It was something that looked like a youth that appeared so that it stained out of it.


    Something about it - looking at the devil, Soma narrowed her eyes, as she observed all of it.

 362 The End Of The Nightmare

    Ф¿¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿ÈËÓ°¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï¤´¤¯¤ê¤Èºí¤òøQ¤é¤·¤¿¡£


    һĿҊ¤¿¤À¤±¤ÇÈËÒÔÍâ¤ÎºÎ¤«¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÏȤۤÉÒŠ¤¿ÉÙÄê¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¥â¥Î¤«¤é¤âËƤ¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤¢¤ì¤¬�™Ä§¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤«¡£


    ¶àÉÙÔ’¤Ë¤Ï„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡­¡­ÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¡¢„٤Ƥë¤È¤Ï΢‰m¤â˼¤¨¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¥¤¥¶©`¥¯¤¬¤º¤Ã¤È»ÃÐg¤òʹ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÒŠ’i¤¤¤¿¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÏà‰ä¤ï¤é¤º±¾µ±¤ËÆत¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬Ã÷¤é¤«¤Ë¤¢¤ÎÄФϡ¢ÈËég¤Î„٤Ƥë¤è¤¦¤ÊÏàÊ֤ǤϤʤ¤¡£


    Ž×¤é¥½©`¥Þ¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â„٤ƤëšÝ¤Ï¤»¤º¡­¡­ºáÄ¿¤Ç˜”×Ó¤ò¸Q¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Êß_¤âͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤³¤È¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤È¤Îß`¤¤¤Ï¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÍ«¤Ë¤ÏÐÅîm¤¬ËޤäƤ¤¤ë¤³¤È¤«¡£


    „٤Ƥë¤È¤Ï˼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤­¤Ã¤È¤È¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬�»¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£


    ŸoÕ“¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤È¤Æ¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Ë¼¤¤¤¿¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤¬²»¿ÉÄܤʤۤɤˡ¢¤¢¤ÎÄФδæÔڸФψRµ¹µÄ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÒ»Ì夢¤ÎÄФòÏàÊ֤ˤɤ¦¤¹¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¿P¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤ëÏȤǡ¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏºÎ¤ÎšÝØ“¤¤¤â¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê˜”×Ӥǿڤòé_¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­¤â¤¦Ëæ·Ö¤ÈÒ¹ßW¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢³öÀ´¤ì¤Ð¤È¤Ã¤È¤È½K¤ï¤é¤»¤¿¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­Ò»¤Ä¤À¤±Â„¤¤¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡º¤Õ¤à¡­¡­Ë½¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ëîh¤¯ÀíÓɤ¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢˜‹¤¦¤Þ¤¤¡£¤½¤ÎÄФòµ¹¤·¤¿°ýÃÀ¤È¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢Ú¤ÍÁ¤ÎÍÁ®b¤ÎÒ»¤Ä³Ì¶È¤Ï¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤Ù¤­¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤Ê¡»


    ¡¸¤Û¤¥¡­¡­£¿¡¡Ëæ·ÖÂɃx¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡ºŸoÕ“¤À¡£�™Ä§¤È¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¡»


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤³¤ÎÄФòò_¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ò_¤¹¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢ÄФϴ󤷤¿·´�ê¤òÒŠ¤»¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤à¤·¤í¡¢ºÎ¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤«·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë¡¢ÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¡£


    ¡ºò_¤¹¡­¡­£¿¡¡ÉúÔ÷¤ÈÙF˜”¤¬ºÎ¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤«·Ö¤«¤é¤ó¤Ê¡£Ë½¤Ï¤½¤ÎÄФòò_¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤É¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤¬£¿¡»


    ¡¸¤È¤Ü¤±¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¡¤³¤ÎÄФ¬×Ô·Ö¤Ç×Ô·Ö¤¬»Ã¤ÎÖФˤ¤¤ë¤Î¤ËšÝ¸¶¤±¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÊË·½¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ÐÊË·½¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤í¤¦¡£¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤ËÙF˜”¤Ê¤é¤ÐšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¤«¤Ë¡¢¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¢¤ì¤À¤±¤Î´æÔڤʤΤÀ¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢»ÃÒ™¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬„¿¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â²»Ë¼×h¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡º¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê˽¤Ïò_¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤É¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤¾£¿¡¡¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò„¤«¤ì¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¡»


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ÎÄФϤޤë¤ÇÙF˜”¤Ëò_¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤Ê˜”×ӤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡º¤½¤ì¤Ï²»ÐҤʤ¹¤ìß`¤¤¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£Ë½¤Ï´_¤«¤Ë×î�Š¤ÎÁ¦¤òÊ֤ˤ¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤È¤ÏÑԤ俤¬¡­¡­¬FŒg¤ÎÖФǡ¢¤ÈÑԤä¿Ò™¤¨¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤â»ÃÒ™¤ÎÖФǤÎÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢ÙF˜”¤¬¬F¤ì¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë×î�Š¤ÎÁ¦¤òÕñ¤ë¤¦¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤¬²»¿ÉÄܤˤʤ俤ΤÏÙF˜”¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ë½¤ËØŸÈΤϤ¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤£¿¡»


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­ºÎ¤È¤â¤é¤·¤¤ÑÔ¤¤»Ø¤·¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¤Ç¤ÏÉÙ¤·ÑÔ¤¤·½¤ò‰ä¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£ºÎ¹Ê¿±ß`¤¤¤µ¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤ俤ΤǤ¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡º¤â¤¦Ù|†–¤Ë´ð¤¨¤¿ÒÔÉϤϡ¢¶þ¤ÄÄ¿¤ÎÙ|†–¤Ë´ð¤¨¤ëÀíÓɤϤʤ¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡£¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÏȤۤɤΤÏÙ|†–¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¡»


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£ÎÒÝ…¤Î´_ÕJ¤Ë¡¢ÙF˜”¤¬„ÙÊ֤˴𤨤Ƥ¤¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡º¤¯¤Ã¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤«¡¢¤Ê¤é¤ÐÊË·½¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¤Ê¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¿±ß`¤¤¤µ¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤ俤Τ«¡¢¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«£¿¡¡ŸoÕ“¡¢¤½¤Î·½¤¬„¿Âʤ¬¤¤¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡»


    „¿ÂÊ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢ÕýÖ±¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬Õæ¤ÃÏȤ˱§¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¼{µÃ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤â¤·¤â¥¤¥¶©`¥¯¤¬È«¤Æ¤Ï»ÃÒ™¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢¤¢¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤¬±¾µ±¤Ë×î�Š¤ÎÁ¦¤òÊ֤ˤ·¤¿¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤¢¤ó¤ÊºÃ¤­„ÙÊÖ¤¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢×î³õ¤«¤éÕæŒg¤ò¸æ¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¡­¡­¤â¤·¤«¤·¤¿¤é¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÎÖª¤ë¥¤¥¶©`¥¯¤È´ó¤·¤Æ‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ê¤¤˜”×Ó¤ÎÈËÎ郎¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ½ä¤á¤¬½â¤«¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç×ÔÓɤˤʤä¿×Ô¤é¤ÎÊÖ×ã¤ò´_ÕJ¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤¡­¡­¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏŸoÒâζ¤Ê�¢¶¨¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¡£


    ŒgëH¤Ë¤Ï¥¤¥¶©`¥¯¤Ï×îáá¤ËÖÁ¤ë¤Þ¤ÇÕæŒg¤òÖª¤é¤µ¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢¼È¤ËÈ¡¤ê·µ¤·¤Î¸¶¤«¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿áá¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÊÂŒg¤òÈ¡¤êÏû¤¹¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤º¡­¡­¤½¤·¤ÆŸoÕ“¤Î¤³¤È¡¢„¿Âʤ¬¤¤¤¤¤«¤é¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Î·½·¨¤ËÙmͬ¤òʾ¤¹¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¡º¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢¤½¤Î·½¤¬¤½¤ÎÄФ¬ÐÒ¤»¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¡£ŒgëH¤½¤ÎÄФϡ¢Á¦¤òÊ֤ˤ·¤ÆÒÔ½µ¤º¤Ã¤ÈÐÒ¤»¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¾£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤Î·ÖÕæŒg¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿•r¤Î½~Íû¤Ï´ó¤­¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤âÊË·½¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£ºÎʤˤâŒ��ý¤Ï±ØÒª¤À¡£ÐÒ¤»¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿·Ö¤Î½~Íû¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢Ê®·ÖឤêºÏ¤¤¤ÏÈ¡¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡»


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡£¤Ê¤é¡¢ÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¡¢°²ÐĤ·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡º°²ÐÄ¡­¡­£¿¡»


    ¡¸¤¦¤à¡£¨D¨DºÎ¤ÎÜP³ù¤¤¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÙF˜”¤òßµ¤­�¢¤¹¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡£×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ™Îò¤¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¡¹


    ¡º¤Ï¤Ã¡­¡­¤Û¤¶¤¤¤¿¤Ê¡¢Ä§ÍõÈ礭¤¬¡£¤½¤ÎÄФòëy¤Ê¤¯µ¹¤»¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç‰ˆéL¤·¤¿¤«£¿¡¡¤¢¤ë¤¤¤ÏħÍõ¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤Æ¿±ß`¤¤¤·¤¿¤«£¿¡¡ÎÒ¤Ï�™Ä§¨D¨DÊÀ½ç¤ÎÊÖ×ã¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ÎÒâ¤Ë�¾¤¤¡¢¤½¤ÎÒâ¤òËìÐФ¹¤ë¥â¥ÎÒ²¡£ÈËégÈ礭¤¬”³¤¦¤È˼¤¦¤Ê¤è¡»


    ¡¸¤Ê¤éÉÙ¤·šÝºÏÈë¤ì¤¿·½¤¬¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¤½¤ó¤Ê´óÑÔ¤òͤ­¤Ê¤¬¤é¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤ä¤é¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Ê¤É¡¢Ç餱¤Ê¤¤¤Ë¤â³Ì¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ¡º¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¡¢¤½¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ·µ¤½¤¦¡£¼È¤ËÙF˜”¤ÎÁ¦¤ÏÊ®·Ö¤ËÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤³¤Á¤é¤Î„Ù¤Á¤¬“e¤é¤°¤³¤È¤Ê¤ÉÓФêµÃ¤ó¡£×Ô¤é¤òß^´óÔu�ý¤·¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤òß^СÔu�ý¤·¤¿¤³¤È¡¢áá»Ú¤¹¤ë¤¬¤¤¤¤¡­¡­£¡¡»


    ÄФ¬½Ð¤Ó¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Ò•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¡£


    һ˲¤Îég¤òÖä­¡¢Ö±áá¤Ë¼¤Í»¤·¤¿¡£


    푤­¶É¤ëÞZÒô¤ò¶ú¤Ë¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬Ë¼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÏȤۤɸФ¸¤¿¸ÐÒ™¤ÏÕý¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤¢¤ÎÄФϡ¢ÈËég¤Î”³¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Ò•½ç¤ËÓ³¤·³ö¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¹â¾°¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î˼¿¼¤¬Õý¤·¤¤¤È¿Ï¶¨¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Óê¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë½µ¤ê×¢¤®¾A¤±¤ë¹â�Ž¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ»¤ÄÒ»¤Ä¤¬ÎïÆतÍþÁ¦¤òÃؤá¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤É¤ó¤Ê¹¥“Ĥ¬À´¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÄͤ¨¤é¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦ÔOÓ‹¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤Î¤³¤ÎÓñ×ù¤Îég¤¬¡¢¹â�Ž¤¬×Å�Ž¤¹¤ë¶È¤ËÉÙ¤·¤º¤ÄÏ÷¤ì¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥¢¥ìÒ»¤Ä¤òʳ¤é¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢ÏÂÊÖ¤ò¤·¤Ê¤¯¤È¤â´ó°ë¤ÎÕߤÏÖÂÃü‚û¤Ø¤ÈÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬ÉÏ¿Õ¤«¤éŸoÊý¤Ë½µ¤ê×¢¤°ÖС¢ÄФϤµ¤é¤Ë¿kºáŸo¾¡¤Ëñl¤±»Ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î×ˤϥ»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤ÎÄ¿¤Ë¤ÏÓ³¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Û¤É¤Ç¡¢šÝ¤¬¸¶¤±¤Ð¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎËÀ½Ç¤Ë»Ø¤êÞz¤ó¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ì¤Þ¤¿Ä¿¤ËÓ³¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Û¤É¤Î”ؓĤ¬ÀR¤ê³ö¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    ÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ë”ؓĤÀ¤È·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤ÇÖ±áá¤Ë푤¯Òô¤¬ÀíÓɤǤ¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ç¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐºÎ¤¬Æ𤳤俤Τ«¤¹¤é¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤µ¤é¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤Î”ؓĤÈ˼¤ï¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤¬µØÃæ¤ä±Ú¤Ê¤É¤Ëßµ¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤ë¶È¤Ë¡¢¤³¤ì¤Þ¤¿´ó¤­¤¯Ï÷¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¹â�ŽÒÔÉϤÎÍþÁ¦¤ò‚䤨¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤Þ¤È¤â¤Ëßµ¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤é×îáá¡¢Éú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤É³öÀ´¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤Î¶þ¤Ä¤ò¡¢ÄФÏ×ÔÓÉ×ÔÔڤ˲٤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ”ؓĤ«¤éÌÓ¤ì¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ì¤Ð¹â�Ž¤ò¡¢¹â�Ž¤«¤éÌÓ¤ì¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ì¤Ð”ؓĤ¬ïw¤ó¤Ç¤¯¤ë¡£


    ÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤È¥·©`¥é¤ÎÉÏ뻥“Q¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¾¤ìÒÔÉϤ饓ĤòÀR¤ê³ö¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¶þÈËÒÔÉϤÎßBЯ¤ÇÒԤƹ¥“Ĥòßµ¤­Þz¤à¡£


    ½ü¾àëx¤À¤í¤¦¤Èßh¾àëx¤À¤í¤¦¤È϶¤ÏŸo¤¯¡¢¤¢¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ÎÇ°¤ËÁ¢¤Æ¤ÐÕl¤À¤Ã¤ÆÌÓ¤ì¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¹úÒ»¤Ä¡­¡­·ñ¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤òœç¤Ü¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤é¡¢Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡£


    ¡º¤Ã¡­¡­ñR¹¤Ê¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤À¡­¡­£¡¡¡ÙF˜”¤ÎÁ¦¤ÏÒŠ¤¿¡¢Ë½¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ðégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯„٤Ƥë¤È¤¤¤¦ÍÆœy¤âÁ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ËºÎ¹Ê¡­¡­ÙF˜”¤Î„Ó¤­¤ò¡¢Ë½¤Ï×½¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡­¡­£¡£¿¡»


    ºÎ¤è¤ê¤âÆत¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ÎÇ°¤Ç¡¢È«¤Æ¤òëy¤Ê¤¯°Æ¤­¤­¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¥½©`¥Þ¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎˤϽ¹¤ê¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤âÒŠ¤é¤ì¤º¡¢¤à¤·¤íÓàÔ£¤¹¤é¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤Û¤É¤À¡£


    Œ�¤·¤ÆÓàÔ£¤¬¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ÏÄФη½¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ×î³õ¤ÏÄФ饓Ĥˌ��ꤹ¤ë¥½©`¥Þ¤òÒŠ¤Æ¸ÐÐĤ¹¤ëËØÕñ¤ê¤¹¤éÒŠ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢½ñ¤ä¤½¤ÎÃû²Ð¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä¤½¤Î˸¡¤«¤Ö¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿½¹¤ê¤Ï¡¢½ñ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¤È·Ö¤«¤ë¤Û¤É¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë±ÈÀý¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÄФ饓Ĥτݤ¤¤ò‰ˆ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Î„Ó¤­¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ×ÔÉí¤Ø¤Èµ±¤¿¤ê¤½¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¹â�Ž¤òÈ«¤Æßµ¤­Â䤷¡¢·Å¤¿¤ì¤ë”ؓĤÏ�Ž¤­·µ¤¹¡£


    ÄФ饓ĤϿÁÁÒ¤µ¤ò‰ˆ¤¹Ò»·½¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤À¤±¤Ï›ö¤·¤¤î†¤ò¤·¤Æ¡¢°Æ¤­¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¤½¤Î¹â¾°¤Ï¡¢¤¤¤Ã¤½®�˜”¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï±¾µ±¤Ë‰ä¤ï¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    î†É«¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤Î„Ó¤­¤âºÎ¤â¤«¤â¤¬¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤ì¤À¤±¤½¤Î×´›r¤¬®�³£¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ë¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤Î„Ó¤­¤¬×½¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¨¤Ð·Ö¤«¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ë¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤É¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë„Ó¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤¬¤è¤¯·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ÄФη½¤Ï¤Þ¤ë¤Ç·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬¤É¤ì¤À¤±®�³£¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤«¤Ï¡¢¸Ä¤á¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢ÄФ΄Ӥ­¤¬¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ë¤Ï¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤ÎÄ¿¤Ç¤â×½¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë„Ó¤­¤Ç¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤«¤½¤ÎÄФ΄Ӥ­¤òÍê赤˷⤸¤ëʤ¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    Ä¿¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ÆÀí½â³öÀ´¤ë„Ó¤­¤·¤«¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬ºÎ¹Ê¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤«¤¬¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤¬®�³£ÒÔÍâ¤ÎºÎ¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤«¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¡­¡­¤¢¤¤¤Ä¤Ï±¾µ±¤ËÏà‰ä¤ï¤é¤º¤è¤Í¡¹


    ¤È¡¢Í¬¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë¥½©`¥Þß_¤Î‘餤¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤¬´ô¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë…Û¤¤¤¿¡£


    ·´ÉäµÄ¤Ë¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬Ò•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤³¤ËÀí½â¤Î푤­¤¬¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¸Ð¤¸¤é¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¥¢¥¤¥Êµî¤Ï¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þµî¤¬Ò»ÌåºÎ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó£¿¡¡¤½¤ó¤Ê¤Î›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤Ç¤·¤ç£¿¡¡¨D¨D¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ø¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤À¤Ã¤Æ¤¢¤¤¤Ä¡¢Õl¤òÏàÊ֤ˤ·¤è¤¦¤È¤â¡¢ºÎ¤òÏàÊ֤ˤ·¤è¤¦¤È¤â¡¢Í¬¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ê„Ó¤­¤·¤«¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤è£¿¡¡É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤ÎÄ¿¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤¦¤È¤·¤«ÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£¤Ç¤â¤½¤ì¤Ç¤¤¤Æ¡¢‘餦ÏàÊÖÈ«¤Æ¤òˆRµ¹¤¹¤ë¤ó¤À¤â¤Î¡£¤½¤ó¤Ê¤Î¤¬Àí½â³öÀ´¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤·¤ç£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢Í¬¸Ð¡£¡­¡­¤Ç¤âÒ»·¬·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ï¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤È‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤¿•r¡£¡­¡­¤É¤¦ÒŠ¤Æ¤â¤³¤Ã¤Á¤Î·½¤¬ËÙ¤¤¤Î¤Ë¡¢È«²¿Ö¹¤á¤é¤ì¤ë¡£¡­¡­ÔU¤¬·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¶þÈˤÎÑÔÈ~¤ò„¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤Èîh¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÏȤΥ¢¥¤¥Ê¤Î…Û¤­¤ËºÎ¹ÊÀí½â¤Î푤­¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÀí½â¤·¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ŒgëH¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ï¡¢´_¤«¤ËÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤·¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Àí½â²»ÄܤÀ¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æͬ•r¤Ë¡¢¤â¤¦Ò»¤ÄÀí½â³öÀ´¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¶þÈˤ¬¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¤³¤È¤ò¤³¤ì¤Û¤É¤Þ¤Ç¤ËÐÅîm¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Æ¤Ã¤­¤ê¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï¡¢·e¤ßÖؤͤé¤ì¤¿•rég¤¬ÀíÓɤʤΤÀ¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ì¤âégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤¢¤ê¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¤³¤Î×ˤ³¤½¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÒªÒò¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ´_¤«¤Ë¤³¤ó¤Ê×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤é¤ì¾A¤±¤¿¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ê¤é¤É¤ó¤Ê×´›r¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈºÎ¤È¤«¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤â¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¤³¤È¤ò·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿šÝ¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤é±¾µ±¤Ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢ÏàÊ֤ΌgÁ¦¤¬¸ß¤±¤ì¤Ð¸ß¤¤¤Û¤É¤Ë¤½¤Î±¾îI¤ò°k“]¤¹¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤«¡£


    ¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤¬®�³£¤È¤âºô¤Ù¤ëîIÓò¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤ÎÄФÎÁ¦Á¿¤¬�KÍâ¤ì¤Æ¸ß¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï¤­¤Ã¤Èδ¤À¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÕæ�ý¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ƤÈâ¤ÊÔ’¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÄФÎÁ¦Á¿¤¬Æत¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢ÏàŒ�µÄ¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤¬Ô^Ã÷¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤Ïµ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÏàÊÖ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë·½¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤¿¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ŒgëHÄФÎˤϽ¹¤ê¤Ë´Î¤¤¤ÇÅ­¤ê¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤¬¸¡¤«¤ÓÉϤ¬¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡º¤Ã¡­¡­¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ÏÓФêµÃ¤ó¡­¡­ÓФêµÃ¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤Ï¤º¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡­¡­£¡¡¡Ž×¤éħÍõ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨ËùÔ�¤ÏÈËég¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î˽¤òÉϻؤë¤Ê¤É¡­¡­£¡¡»


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­ÙF˜”¤¬¤É¤¦Ë¼¤ª¤¦¤¬¡¢ÎÒÝ…¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤¢¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÏȤۤɤ³¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿×´›r¤ËÏà�ꤷ¤½¤¦¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò¶ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¨D¨D×Ô¤é¤òß^´óÔu�ý¤·¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤òß^СÔu�ý¤·¤¿šÝ·Ö¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¡áá»Ú¤·¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡ºÙF˜”¡­¡­£¡¡¡¤Ã¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢¤¤¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤¢¤¢¡¢ÕJ¤á¤è¤¦¡£´_¤«¤ËÙF˜”¤Ï¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤Ë³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¡£¤À¤¬¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êÙF˜”¤ÏËùÔ�ÈËég¡­¡­¤³¤¦¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢Œ��ꤻ¤¶¤ë¤òµÃ¤Þ¤¤¡­¡­£¡¡»


    ÑԤä¿Ë²ég¡¢ÄФ¬ÕƤò¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢ß_¤Î·½¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤±¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÒâζ¤¹¤ë¤È¤³¤í¤¬¤¹¤°¤ËÀí½â³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ö±áá¤ËÒ•½ç¤ÎÖФˉ仯¤¬Éú¤¸¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¤ß¤ò¾Ñ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¹â�Ž¤¬¡¢Ò»”Ť˥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢ß_¤Ø¤È½µ¤ê×¢¤¤¤Ç¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡º¤¯¤¯¤¯¤Ã¡¢¤µ¤¢¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤òÊؤê¤Ê¤¬¤é¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ÙF˜”¤â½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Èͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤¯¤Þ¤¤¡­¡­£¡¡¡¤ä¤Ï¤êÙF˜”¤Ç¤Ï¡¢Ë½¤Ë¤Ï„٤Ƥó¤Î¤À¡­¡­£¡¡»


    ¸ßЦ¤¤¤¹¤ëÄФÎÉù¤ò„¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤Î«¤éѪ¤ÎšÝ¤¬Òý¤¯¤Î¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¥¢¥ì¤¬¤É¤ì¤Û¤É¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï¡¢¤Ä¤¤ÏȤۤɿ¼¤¨¤¿Í¨¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÊý¤Ï¤¶¤Ã¤ÈÊý¤¨¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤âÊý°Ù¤Ï¤¢¤ê¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¥¢¥¤¥Êß_¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï“ĉ‹¤·¤­¤ì¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤«¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤½¤ì¤ËŒ��ꤹ¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½ÄФ¬ÑÔ¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ë¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«¡­¡­×·¤¤Þz¤Þ¤ì¤ë¤È´óÌå¤ÎˆöºÏÕl¤Ç¤âͬ¤¸¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤«¤·¤é¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤¢¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¡¢µî£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò…Û¤¯¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ø¤È¡¢¥»¥·©`¥ê¥¢¤¬Ë¼¤ï¤º‘õ»ó¤¤¤Î¤³¤â¤Ã¤¿Ä¿¤òÏò¤±¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢½µ¤ê×¢¤°¹â�Ž¤òÒŠÉϤ²¤ë¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Î×ˤˡ¢Î¢‰m¤â¿Ö²À¤Î¸ÐÇ餬¸¡¤«¤ó¤Ç¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ÇÓ¤à˜”×Ó¤¹¤é¤â¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯ÒŠ¤»¤º¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ï¤É¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¦¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡­¡­¤½¤Îĩ·¤ò¡¢Àí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Î‘B¶È¤¬Õý¤·¤¤¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¦¤¬È礯¡¢´Î¤Î˲ég¡¢Êý°Ù¤È¤¤¤¦Êý¤Î¹â�Ž¤¬¡¢Ò»¤Ä²Ð¤é¤ºÏû¤¨È¥¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ×î³õ¤«¤é¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Òô¤â¤Ê¤¯¡£


    ÄФ¬´ó¤­¤¯Ä¿¤òÒŠé_¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡º¤Ð¡¢ñR¹¤Ê¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡¤³¡¢¤³¤ó¤ÊñR¹¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬¡­¡­£¡£¿¡»


    ¡¸¤ä¤ì¤ä¤ì¡­¡­×·¤¤Ô‘¤á¤é¤ì¤¿¤éŸoév‚S¤ÎÕߤò¹¥“Ĥ·¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢µ×¤¬Öª¤ì¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢×î³õ¤«¤éµ×¤Ïdz¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡º¤Ã¡­¡­ÙF˜”¡­¡­£¡¡»


    íþ¤ß¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ëÄФò¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤¹¤ëËØÕñ¤ê¤â¤Ê¤¯ÒŠ¤Ä¤á·µ¤¹¤È¡¢¤³¤Î‘餤¤¬Ê¼¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤«¤é³õ¤á¤Æ¡¢˜‹¤¨¤òÈ¡¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ËšÝˆR¤µ¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤ËÄФ¬Ò»šiááÍˤ·¡­¡­¤À¤¬¤¹¤°¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÇüÈè¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ËÒ»ši¤ò̤¤ß³ö¤¹¡£


    ¡ºË½¤Ï�™Ä§¤À¤¾¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡ÊÀ½ç¤ÎÍû¤ß¤òÒ¶¤¨¤ë¥â¥Î¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢ÙF˜”¤Ê¤¾¤Ë¡­¡­£¡¡»


    ¡¸¤â¤¦¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÓùÓš¤Ï„¤­ï–¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£¤¤¤¤¼Óœp¡¢œº×㤷¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤Ê¤é¨D¨D×Է֤Τä¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤òáá»Ú¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤¢¤ÎÊÀ¤ËÊŤ¯¤È¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢�™Ä§¤Ë¤¢¤ÎÊÀ¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï¡¢Öª¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡º¤Ã¡­¡­ó¤á¤ë¤Ê¤è¡¢ÈËég¡­¡­£¡¡»


    ½Ð¤Ó¡¢ÄФ¬¥½©`¥Þ¤Ø¤Èïw¤Ó’줫¤ê¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤½¤ì¤ò¡¢¤¿¤Àüa¤Ã¤ÆÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸¨D¨DéW¡¹


    ¥Ý¥Ä¥ê¤È¤·¤¿…Û¤­¤¬í‘¤¤¤¿¤Î¤È¡¢éW¹â¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬×ߤ俤Τϡ¢¤Û¤Üͬ•r¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    һ˲¡¢³õ¤á¤Æ¥½©`¥Þ¤Î×ˤòҊʧ¤¤¡­¡­¤À¤¬¡¢¤¹¤°¤ËÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤ë¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢ÏȤۤɤ¤¤¿Î»Öäè¤ê¤âÉÙ¤·¤À¤±Ç°¡¢ïw¤Ó¤«¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿ÄФÎáá·½¤Ø¤ÈÁ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡¢Î»Ö䬉ä¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢ÄФÎ×ˤˤ⥽©`¥Þ¤Î×ˤˤâß`¤¤¤ÏÒŠÊܤ±¤é¤ì¤º¡­¡­·ñ¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï…g¤Ë¡¢·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤±¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬„‡¤òÇʤËÊËÎè¤Ã¤¿Ë²ég¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÔ^Ã÷¤¹¤ë¤¬È礯¡¢ÄФÎÉíÌ夬·Û΢‰m¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤½¤ì¤ò´_ÕJ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ï¡¢´_ÕJ¤¹¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    һƳ¤¹¤é¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë¡¢Ò»¤Ä´ó¤­¤ÊÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆŒgëH¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Î‘餤¤Î¡­¡­¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ÎòX„Ó¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤Î½K¤ï¤ê¤ò¸æ¤²¤ëºÏ‡í¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 363 Finish Your Nightmare. Next.

    Looking at the sight in front of him, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    What is there is hustle and bustle, as well as chaos.


    Of the king''s capital of Veritas, all over the city.


    Soma sighed looking at such a thing, because in a sense the culprits of that confusion were Somas.


    We defeated the Second Prince, so this mess broke out.


    Three days have already passed since the array.


    It was to be known earlier that the second prince had been defeated¡­ or that he had gone missing.


    No, more precisely, I had to let you know, should I say?


    For the people of the king''s capital have awakened from their dreams.


    The people of the Wang capital dreamed... that they kept hallucinating because of the power of the Second Prince.


    It is only natural to wake up from hallucinations without a second prince, but they have never realized that what they were seeing was a hallucination.


    The reality that existed in front of me and the world I was aware of.


    If those two were different things, it would be more impotent not to be confused.


    And that was happening all over the king''s capital.


    It was only natural for a mayhem to ur.


    Nevertheless, confusion arises because we basically don''t know why that happened.


    Therefore, it was decided to announce the matter of the second prince.


    That the second prince was hallucinating everyone in the king''s capital by illusion and that the second prince had already been defeated.


    Sometimes it wasn''t that long before I saw the hallucinations, or at least the mayhem would have subsided.


    However, even if we can understand it, it is another story, and above all, if we think that the civil unrest at the corner has subsided, we will lose the g to bear as soon as possible.


    Instead, the Veritas upper management has now be more mayhem than the inhabitants of the Wang capital.


    But it''s also about the upper echelons.


    That''s why this situation in the Wang capital is still much better.


    It''s better and this is it, so it will still take some time for Wang Du to get back to normal... No.


    Or maybe if it means back to normal, it won''t happen again.


    Veritas upper management has be a mayhem, partly because they have also been able to recognize reality correctly.


    Yes, reality.


    On behalf of the King - that is, that the whole of Veritas has been subjected to more chaos than the King''s capital because of what the Second Prince decreed.


    Regardless, I wish I hadn''t touched you immediately, but I still can''t do anything about the damage that has urred, and above all, there is no guarantee that it will stop there.


    Besides, there was also the question of what to do with the treatment of the injured party.


    Who destroyed something, who stole something, whomitted someone, who killed someone.


    Those are things that should be incriminated regardless of what they are supposed to be.


    But they only kept what was ordained by the king''s proxy.


    To incriminate them like that is also to undermine the credibility of something called a country.


    But on the other hand, if we do nothing, that must reduce confidence in the country.


    Even though it''s all the Second Prince''s fault, the general public didn''t know that.


    Nevertheless, it would be a little further before such things began to appear on the surface.


    Well, it''s an issue that''s bound to erupt, so Soma''s sigh includes that.


    Despite being some kind of culprit, it was mostly because he was trying to get out of this country without taking responsibility for it.


    Yes, Somas - Soma, Eina and She are all over the city of King''s Capital in Veritas because they are about to leave this King''s Capital.


    The reason is simply that it is not good for the Somas to stay here any longer.


    Because Soma, Eina and She are people from countries that are hostile to Veritas.


    And that''s why you don''t take responsibility... no, it''s also why you shouldn''t take responsibility.


    The enemy man defeated the second prince who controlled the civil unrest, no matter what means he took.


    If that were known, it would surely be a straight line of war.


    It''s the beginning of a full-scale war, not at the same level as before, repeated skirmishes near the border, etc.


    Exactly. We have to avoid that.


    That''s why the Somas had to get out of here early.


    Or they were supposed to have to leave even shortly after defeating the Second Prince.


    That was the best and the least risky way.


    The king''s capital was truly in the middle of a mayhem.


    It would have been easy to escape.


    But he managed to stay here because he just felt guilty about escaping in it.


    The truth is, I can stay a little longer.


    "Nevertheless... I wonder if it''s really all right"


    And, if she turned her gaze to the voice she heard, Aina looked toward the royal castle with a worrying look on her face.


    Probably thinking about the person there...... Soma makes me shrug my shoulders.


    "I wonder? Honestly, I can''t say anything. He said that he had received a minimum education as a royalty..."


    "... but on the contrary, it''s only minimal.... halfway"


    "It would be easier to handle if you didn''t know anything. I know too much to just assume responsibility, and I don''t know too much to rely on. You''re halfway there."


    "But that''s not something you can''t help. In many ways."


    "Well it is. It''s not Cecilia''s fault that we only have a minimal education, and it''s not Cecilia''s fault that there''s no other royalty to take charge of."


    Naturally, what Eina was worried about was Cecilia.


    Yes, there is no Cecilia on this asion because she chose to stand as yourst remaining royalty¡­ as the king''s deputy.


    The reason why the Somas didn''t leave right away may be stronger, too.


    And even if it''s still possible to stay, it''s also decided to leave.


    Cecilia told me.


    He said it was okay.


    I said I''d try it this time.


    If they say that with a strong and determined eye, it would be impable to try to stay any longer.


    But... no matter how determined you are, whether it works or not is another story.


    "It''s just... whether it''s Cecilia''s fault or not, the facts are facts. Nevertheless, even if it was difficult to do so because of it, running the country should not be a problem in itself if there is cooperation around¡­ I doubt that cooperation will be obtained in the first ce"


    "... if you look only at the facts, Cecilia is the usurper"


    "... well, if you look only at the shape, it means you took down the second prince, who should have been the winner of the civil unrest, and scratched him from the side. We have no choice but to say that Cecilia did it than to put the fact that we cooperated."


    That must not be funny from the surroundings.


    For those who stood on the side of the First Prince and those who stood on the side of the Second Prince, Cecilia bes the head of the hostile faction.


    Especially from those who stood by the Second Prince, it was about the arrowheads who thought they could suck sweet juice.


    It can''t be interesting on the inside, and there''s no wonder if we never actively cooperate.


    Even if all of Veritas is currently in chaos because of that second prince, so be it.


    "In the first ce, Veritas upper management is famous for being rotten. Still, given the fact that it has moved a great power called Veritas, it would be quite capable, and I hope Cecilia is able to hold the reins of those..."


    "... Well, I can''t seem to"


    "Well, there''s something intuitive about it, and you don''t seem to like that. I''d rather try to get rid of it..."


    "Exactly. Nice to finally meet you. If we do that, the country will really stop going. However, I''m going to try to do it one of these days..."


    Whether it''s a good thing or not, whether it works is another story.


    In the first ce, before that, there is the question of whether we can move the country well.


    Think of the inside thing first, after it''s done well.


    "Well, the truth is, at least the country won''t be able to walk away. Even if there are no coborators inside, there are coborators outside."


    "... n, diment to Radius"


    "Well those two would definitely lend a hand. We can make a basement for it."


    "I wouldn''t have expected it so far, but there''s no way I''m going to miss it."


    This is your chance to change Veritas from the inside without destroying him.


    There is no chance of missing this opportunity.


    After that, the Empire will surely help us as long as we request it.


    Whatever the Empire used to be, those two now, there''s bound to be nothing unobstructed about it.


    Nevertheless, I still don''t know if it will work.


    It''s going to move something big: the country.


    There''s no way anyone can give such a guarantee.


    Well, whatever...


    "That''s all we can do. And then it''s Cecilia''s job."


    "... right. And Cecilia said she''d do it herself."


    "... all we can do is believe"


    "So, there is. Well... so it''s time to go."


    Turning their backs off the spot with the two nodding, they walk out of town.


    Soma and the others have something to do, and they can''t be very rxed.


    We will need to head to the Empire first and report on the whole street.


    Then go straight back to the Sacred Capital and report back again.


    In particr, we need to be well informed that we have defeated two demons (...).


    This is a serious matter for future policy.


    We need to let them know as soon as possible.


    And then, that''s why I''ve been away for quite some time, and there could have been some movement over there.


    We also need to confirm those things.


    Besides...


    "Sometimes what I was saying."


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, but do you want to see how it goes?


    With that in mind, Soma and the others followed the king''s capital of Veritas on the road leading to the Empire.

 364 The One That Disappeared During The Tabernacle And The One That Remained.

    Royal Castle of the Kingdom of Veritas, between the thrones.


    That ce, once seated by those at the apex of this country, waspletely deste.


    Because I was spared the hassle of cleaning it up and was left alone, but my footsteps identally echoed to the ce where people had nevere in more than thest three days.


    It''s not supposed to look like anyone, but only the footsteps sound, and gradually the shadows start to appear thin.


    It was even as if it were an influencer, but eventually the shadow took the form of a solid man.


    He''s short, looks like a boy at first nce, but he''s not.


    I should have walked away from this ce once, it was the devil.


    The demon, who looked like a boy, smiles when he nces around as slightly as he looks for something.


    Then, heading straight to a certain point...


    ''Apparently, you''ve been screwed a long time, haven''t you?


    The words were directed to the ground.


    The boy''s demon gaze is also directed to the ground, but naturally no one is there.


    There can''t be a response from where I spoke - a response that shouldn''t have, I returned shortly afterwards.


    ''Hmm... an extra favor. Quickly, help me.''


    ''It''s the mountains that want to do that, but you don''t know exactly where you are, even though you know which neighborhood you''re in somehow. I need you to untie that hallucination.''


    "Shit... well, I can''t help it, can I?"


    The moment I said that, in a space where nothing was supposed to happen, the sole appeared to seep.


    That face is undoubtedly the demon that should have been defeated by Soma earlier.


    However, that appearance existed only from the neck to the top.


    "It''s not pitiful that you''ve just turned out like this."


    ''I already told you it was an extra favor?


    ''Oh yeah, I''m sorry about this''


    Apologizing, the man leaked his tongue to the boy who remained smiling.


    Still, I guess I had nothing more to say than that because I understand that a man is in a lower position in this situation.


    There''s nothing a man can do about it.


    The men are demons, i.e. not ordinary creatures.


    That''s why I don''t die trying to be just my neck, but that''s also simply to say I won''t die.


    No matter how many demons you are, you can''t just move around your neck.


    Three days have already psed, in fact with only the neck, because you will never remember to starve or die of hunger, so you will still not die where you have been left alone.


    With a hundred more years to go like this, a man won''t die the same, but that''s all at the same time.


    If you can''t do anything, there''s no big difference between dying and dying.


    The devil is not a normal organism, but he is also not ecological enough to grow on his own if his limbs are missing.


    To fix it, we need the right means.


    And the boy has the means to do it together.


    ''Hmm...... okay. More than that, have we got treatment yet?'' Cause I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to be left alone with my neck any longer. ''


    ''Well, I guess that is. And so am I.''


    ''Then fix it quickly. And when it''s fixed... Well, how can you? That human being has humiliated me so much that I don''t have any more. I''ll multiply it back and dye that face in despair. Kuck......!


    ''Hmm, you seem to enjoy it and most importantly... By the way, I''ve actually been wanting to ask you something for a long time now?


    "What? No, more than that, you need to treat me first. ''


    ''No, it''s about that, isn''t it? - I wondered why I had to fix you. "


    ''... what? What the hell are you...''


    The man stopped halfway through the words, I guess, because that''s where he finally realized what was floating in the boy''s face.


    The boy had a long grin on his face... but only his eyes, he wasn''tughing.


    And what is in its eyes is contempt and ridicule.


    It seems convenient to forget, but you''ve already failed, haven''t you? Where is the need to fix you for failing?


    ''Eh... you help me...!


    ''Yeah, I did say it. I told you, that''s only until you fail. Of course, right? I have no taste in mud boats. [M] Well, I''m the one who turned your ship into a mud boat.''


    ''What...? What the hell are you talking about...?


    "Your unique ability... to show that hallucination was a real pain in the ass. Besides, it went too well with him, so I apuded the annoyance. I never thought a contract would amplify each other''s power. Whatever he is, fighting him in advance will have added to your troubles. For the first time only, or depending on how you do it, you may have killed the Demon King."


    When a man looked at a boy who kept talking by himself with the kind of eyes he only saw strange things.


    No, or... maybe I just didn''t want to notice.


    I''ve already...


    ''In that sense, it was a real shame that you left it to me. Because thanks to you, I was able to teach a variety of things and make them look at them. Well, it was a little hard to keep it down. I thought you were going to kill me for a while. Was it worth it? This is how it unfolded the way I wanted it to. Nevertheless, should I thank the Demon King for this? Because this is how you kept your promise properly. By making sure I can''t resist without killing you in a critical ce.''


    ''Eh... you, are you kidding me...!?


    ''No way, nothing... I think this is a prescribed route? You didn''t think I wouldn''t betray you, did you? In fact, I betrayed her. [M] Well, if that''s the case, I don''t have a choice. Oh, not this time, is it? Yes, of my own ord.''


    Saying, the boy''s hand extended to the man''s head and grabbed it.


    Until earlier, the man would have wondered if he would finally start treatment with it, whether it was now or not.


    "You, don''t... don''t...!


    ''Hate and you have no reason to ask. There are many reasons not to ask. Do you mean, if you say you don''t like it, why don''t you just resist?


    "Oh, you......!


    The technique had already been lost from the man, even as he resisted.


    There is no arm to release the sh, and that much power is not left to release the light bullet.


    Thest time I solved my best illusion was earlier.


    ''Not resisting means you don''t hate it. That was fortunate. I didn''t want to be forced to absorb my reluctant expanions. "


    "You, stop -"


    - Okay, I''ll take it.


    The moment I said it, the man''s head blew up.


    But soon, something that should have sshed to regenerate backwards gathers into the boy''s hand and is absorbed into the boy''s hand, but disappears as if.


    You don''t need that much time until everything disappears... the boy deepened his grin when he opened and closed his palms a few times to confirm something.


    "Yeah, this looks okay"


    To be honest, there was only a small amount of power left over from the man, so it was not sufficient as a replenishment of power.


    But it''s not the power itself that matters to the devil, it''s the quality of power.


    And now it''s not just the man who absorbs it, it''s the two of us, including her share.


    If you fit yourself in, it''s for three.


    From what the boy was trying to do, it was enough.


    ''Well, shall I finally move, too? To fulfill my purpose. "


    When he muttered so, the boy disappeared from the spot and went to the ce where he intended.

 365 Former Strongest, Confused

    ¤Õ¤È¡¢Ä¿¤¬Ò™¤á¤¿¡£


    ˲égÒ•½ç¤ËÓ³¤·³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï°×¤¤Ìì¾®¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢‚䤨¸¶¤±¤é¤ì¤¿Íw¹âµÆ¤À¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢°×¤¤¤È¤ÏÑԤäƤⲡԺ¤Î¤½¤ì¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢Íw¹âµÆ¤Ë¹â¤¬µÆ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ˜OÆÕͨ¤Î¡¢ÒŠ‘T¤ì¤¿×ÔÊҤγ¯¤ÎÌì¾®¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤òÕJ×R¤·¤¿¤Î¤È¡¢¶úÔª¤Ç¤±¤¿¤¿¤Þ¤·¤¤Òô¤¬øQ¤ê³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤Üͬ•r¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤··´ÉäµÄ¤ËÊÖ¤¬Éì¤Ó¡¢ßµ¤¤¤¿Ë²ég¤Ë¤½¤ÎÒô¤ÏÖ¹¤à¡£


    ƒH¤«¤ËßW¤ì¤ÆÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢×ÔÉí¤ÎÕíÔª¤ËÖ䫤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤½¤ì¨D¨DÄ¿Ò™¤Þ¤·•rÓ‹¤Ï¡¢¶Ìᘤ¬Æߤò¡¢éLᘤ¬Ê®¶þ¤òÖ¸¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    Æß•r¤È¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Õ¤à£¿¡¹


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤½¤¦…Û¤­¡¢ÊפòƒH¤«¤ËƒA¤²¤¿Ö±áá¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ìé¤Îé_¤¯Òô¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢Â„¤­Ò™¤¨¤Î¤¢¤ëÉù¤¬¶ú¤Ë½ì¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó³¯¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤êÆ𤭤Ƥ¤¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡£Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤ºÆ𤳤·¼×쳤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­¡¹


    Éù¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢ì餫¤éòÒŠ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤ä¤Ï¤êÒŠÖª¤Ã¤¿×ˤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¬¡¢Éí¤ËÀp¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤½¤Î·þ¤ËÒŠÒ™¤¨¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ·ñ¡­¡­¤è¤êÕý´_¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ÒŠÒ™¤¨¤Î¤Ê¤¤½M¤ßºÏ¤ï¤»¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤³¤ÎÈËÎ郎¤³¤³¤Ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¡¢¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤¤£¿¡¡¤¨¡¢¤Ã¤È¡­¡­ÒŠ¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¹¤±¤ì¤É¡­¡­„e¤ÎÕl¤«¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤¿¤ê¤·¤Þ¤¹£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤â¤·¤«¤·¤Æ¡¢Çޤܤ±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¡¤¯¤¹¤Ã¡¢Õ䤷¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäÆЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë×ˤϡ¢´_¤«¤Ë¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Çégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢ÒɆ–¤Ï‰ˆ¤¹¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¾A¤±¤ÆÑÔÈ~¤ò°k¤¹¤ë¤è¤ê¤âÏȤˡ¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Ï¤½¤Îˆö¤Ç±³¤òÏò¤±¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¡¢Õ䤷¤¤¤â¤Î¤òÒŠ¤ì¤Þ¤·¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Î¤ó¤Ó¤ê¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤ÏßW¿Ì¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤·¤Í¡£ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤â·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤â¼±¤¤¤Ç¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ßW¿Ì¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡­¡­ºÎ¤Ë¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤ì£¿¡¡±¾µ±¤ËÇޤܤ±¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤«£¿¡¡±¾µ±¤ËÕ䤷¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤­¤ç¤È¤ó¤È¤·¤¿²»Ë¼×h¤½¤¦¤Êǡ¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤¬Õñ¤ê·µ¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸ºÎ¤Ë¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Ñ§Ð£¤Ë¡¢¤Ë›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«¡¹


    Ç°ÊÀ¤Î핤Ëͨ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¸ßУ¤ÎÖÆ·þ¤ò׍¿¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    É«¡©¤ÈÒɆ–¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤ºÆð¤­ÉϤ¬¤Ã¤¿¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢±Ú¤Ë¤«¤±¤Æ¤¢¤Ã¤¿ÒŠÒ™¤¨¤Î¤¢¤ëÖÆ·þ¤òÉí¤ËÀp¤Ã¤¿áá¤ÇÒŠ‘T¤ì¤¿²¿Îݤòáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£


    ²¿ÎݤÎÍâ¤ËŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤â¤Þ¤¿¡¢ÒŠ‘T¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    ÕýÃæ¤È×ó‚Ȥˤϡ¢Ëû¤Î²¿ÎݤؤȿŽ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÀÈϤ¬¾A¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢Ó҂ȤˤÏÈô¸ÉÂÝÐý×´¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëϤؤȽµ¤ê¤ë¤¿¤á¤ÎëA¶Î¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£


    Ëû¤Î²¿Îݤ¬¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤ÈÉÙ¤·�˜¤ó¤À¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢½Y¾Ö¤ÏëA¶Î¤Ø¤È×ã¤òÏò¤±¤¿¡£


    Ê®³Ì¶È¤Î¶Î¤òϤ꤭¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÕýÃæ¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤Î¤ÏÐþév¤À¡£


    ×óÓÒ¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤Ëì餬¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÃÔ¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯×ó¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¦¡£


    ;¶Ë¤ËÉù¤¬Òç¤ì¤ë¤â¡¢¤Þ¤ÀÕl¤Î×ˤâÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ìé¤ÎÏȤβ¿ÎݤòËØͨ¤ê¤·¡¢°ëé_¤­¤Îìé¤òé_¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏÒŠ‘T¤ì¤¿Èý¤Ä¤Î¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤¢¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯Ï¤ê¤Æ¤­¤Þ¤·¤¿¤Í¡£ÏȤۤɤâÉÙ¤·˜”×Ó¤¬¤ª¤«¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤±¤ì¤É¡­¡­¤â¤·¤«¤·¤Æ¡¢¤ªÆ£¤ì¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢„e¤Ë¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÒ»ÈˤǤ¢¤ë¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤ËÑÔÈ~¤ò·µ¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ò•¾€¤òѲ¤é¤»¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤â¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢ÒŠ‘T¤ì¤¿¹â¾°¤À¡£


    ÁùÈˤ¬×ù¤ì¤ë³Ì¶È¤ÎºáéL¤Î¥³¥¿¥Ä¥Æ©`¥Ö¥ë¤ÎÉϤˤϜ«šÝ¤òÁ¢¤Æ¤Æ¤¤¤ë³¯Ê³¤¬�K¤Ó¡¢¥Æ¥ì¥Ó¤ÎÖФǤϳ¯¤Î¥Ë¥å©`¥¹¤¬Á÷¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    Ò»ÈË×ù¤êЄ¤òÕi¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿ÈËÎ郎¡¢Ð„¤«¤éòÉϤ²¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¤«¡¢¤ª¤Ï¤è¤¦¡£´_¤«¤Ë½ñÈÕ¤ÏÉÙ¤·ßW¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Í¡£Ìؤˆ–î}¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤±¤ì¤É¡¢´_¤«¤ËÉÙ¤·Õ䤷¤¤¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤Í¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤Ï×ù¤ê¤Ê¤µ¤¤¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¡£³¯Ê³¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤ï¤è¡£¤¢¤¢¡¢¤½¤ì¤È¡¢¤ª¤Ï¤è¤¦¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¦¤à¡¢¤ª¤Ï¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¢¸¸ÉÏ¡¢Ä¸ÉÏ¡¹


    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤Î¤¬¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ì¨Ëù¤«¤é×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤¿¤Î¤¬¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï×Է֤ǤâÕhÃ÷¤Î¸¶¤«¤Ê¤¤¸ÐÇé¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤è¤¦¤ËÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    °²¶Â¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢Â䵨¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢Ò»¤Ä¤À¤±´_¤«¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÒɆ–¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·ºÎ¤Ë¤»¤è¡¢³¯Ê³¤À¡£


    ÌؤËÃÔ¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯×ÔÈ»¤È×ã¤ÎÏò¤¤¤¿ˆöËù¤Ë¿àЦ¤ò©¤é¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é×ù¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎÇ°¤Ë×Է֤η֤γ¯Ê³¤¬�K¤Ù¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    �K¤Ù¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡¢¤¹¤Þ¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤¨¡¢Ž×¤éÓ×ñZȾ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Ë½¤Ï¤ªÊÀÔ’¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë·½¤Ç¤¹¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤³¤Î¤°¤é¤¤¤Î¤ªÊÖ�»¤¤¤Ïµ±È»¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¡¹


    ºÎ¤ä¤é¤Þ¤¿Ð¤·¤¤Çéˆó¤¬³ö¤Æ¤­¤¿¤¬¡¢¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇÀ´¤ë¤ÈÒ»¶ÈÈ«¤Æ¤ÎÇéˆó¤ò³ö¤·½K¤¨¤Æ¤«¤é¿¼¤¨¤¿·½¤¬Ô礤¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ëég¤Ë¥Æ©`¥Ö¥ë¤ÎÉϤˤϳ¯Ê³¤¬�K¤Ù½K¤ï¤ê¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Èĸ¤âϯ¤Ë׍¯¡£


    ¸¸¤âЄ¤òÕۤꮒ¤à¤È¡¢½Ô¤¬¤Û¤Üͬ•r¤ËÊÖ¤òºÏ¤ï¤»¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤¤¤¿¤À¤­¤Þ¤¹¡¹


    ËĤĤÎÉù¤¬Öؤʤ俤³¤È¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¤È¤â²»Ë¼×h¤Ê¸ÐÒ™¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¡£


    ºÎ¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤¤ÑÔÈ~¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢½ñÉú¤Ç¤³¤ì¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿ÈËÎï¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÖª¤ëÏÞ¤ê¤Ç¤ÏÒÁ¿—¤·¤«¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ë½ñ¤Ïµ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤³¤ÎÈýÈˤâ¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤ËŒ�¤·¡¢ß`ºÍ¸Ð¤È¤Þ¤Ç¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Ç¤â¡¢ÉÙ¤·Ãî¤Ê¸ÐÒ™¤òÒ™¤¨¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤³¤Î×´›r¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð¡¢Ò»¤Ä¤ä¶þ¤Ä‰ä¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç½ñ¸ü¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤«¤·¤Þ¤·¤¿¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤éÓ×ñZȾ¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤é¤·¤¤ÉÙÅ®¤Î²»Ë¼×h¤½¤¦¤ÊÒ•¾€¤òÊܤ±¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢óç¤ËÊÖ¤òÉì¤Ð¤¹¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ðóç¤òʹ¤¦¤Î¤âËæ·Ö¤È¾Ã¤·¤Ö¤ê¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢ÒâÍâ¤ÈÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¤³¤Î¤è¤¯·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤×´›r¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ê¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤Ë¤»¤èºÎ¤Î†–î}¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢Éì¤Ð¤·¤¿ÏȤΤâ¤Î¤òÞâ¤à¡£


    Сã\¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿ÖóÎï¤À¡£


    Á¿¤¬É٤ʤ¤¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯×òÈÕ¤ÎÓà¤ê¤À¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤è¤¯È¾¤ßÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ëÉ«¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤òʾ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢Î¶¤â¤Þ¤¿È¾¤ßÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¿Ú¤Ë·Å¤êÞz¤á¤Ð¡¢ÓèÏëͨ¤ê¤Î椬¿Ú¤ÎÖФؤȎڤ¬¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÓèÏëͨ¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ïͬ•r¤Ëß`ºÍ¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Îζ¤ÏÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢¤Î×÷¤ê³ö¤·¤¿ÁÏÀí¤«¤é¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤À¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ÒâÍâ¤ÈÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤À¤Ê¡¢¤Ê¤É¤Èî^¤ÎƬÓç¤Ç˼¤¦¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢ß`ºÍ¸Ð¤¬Ïû¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¡¹


    ºÎšÝ¤Ê¤¯ÈýÈˤΘ”×Ó¤òËŤ¦¤¬¡¢µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë±ËÅ®ß_¤¬ß`ºÍ¸Ð¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê˜”×ӤϤʤ¤¡£


    ¤Þ¤ë¤Ç½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤º¤Ã¤È¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Õ„Ц¤ò¤·¤Ê¤¬¤éʳʤò¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    ¤½¤Î×ˤˡ¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤â¤¦Ò»¶È¡¢¤Õ¤à¤È…Û¤¯¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­¤³¤ì¤ÏÒ»Ìå¡¢¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦×´›r¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤Ê¡¹


    ±ËÅ®ß_¤ÎՄЦ¤È¡¢¥Æ¥ì¥Ó¤«¤éÁ÷¤ì¤Æ¤¯¤ëÒô¤Ë¼Š¤ì¡¢¤½¤ÎÉù¤ÏÕl¤Î¶ú¤Ë½ì¤¯¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¯Ïû¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤âº¬¤á¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÒŠ‘T¤ì¤¿¡¢¶þ¶È¤ÈÒŠ¤ë¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤ÎÌì¾®¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ò»¤ÄÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 366 Formerly The Strongest, Understanding The Status Quo Little By Little

    Felicia said, "I''ming," and Soma was somewhat like other people.


    While one ear captures the word "go" returning from inside the house, its consciousness is geared towards the sight in front of it.


    What was there was a view that I was used to seeing.


    There''s no such thing as a strange philosophy, a corner of the residential area.


    But still, it''s also the scenery that you should never have seen again... exhale one breath.


    Really, what is this situation?


    Normally, it must be a dream.


    But there were a few puzzling things about turning it down.


    One of the most questionable things about Soma is that he doesn''t have any memories of thest minute.


    It was before I woke up... or I have no memory of sleeping in the first ce.


    Thetest one that Soma remembers was when he followed the king''s capital of Veritas.


    Normally, I guess that would mean sleeping afterwards and the dream you''re having there is this... I can''t help but feel ufortable.


    There was something simr to the feeling of impatience, like forgetting something.


    Well, maybe it''s not so surprising considering that the vague memory is a dream.


    But in the first ce, I still wonder if this is really a dream.


    I still wish I knew it was a dream... but at the same time, I had a sense of reality until odd.


    I don''t know how to exin it, but I''m convinced it''s a dream and a reality.


    I don''t know if I''m saying it myself, but it''s really like that.


    and.


    "Mr. Soma? What''s wrong, sir?


    Felicia identally peered into her face as she continued to think looking at the sight in front of her.


    There was a clear colour of worry on that face... but this Felicia is also a point of questioning.


    Why Felicia?


    I haven''t seen Felicia face to face heretely.


    Will it include She and Cecilia, given that the most face-to-face would probably be Aina and the most recent?


    In short, the fact that Felicia, whom I haven''t seen recently, is a childhood trainer, doesn''t reallye to mind.


    Well, maybe it''s because I haven''t seen him, but I shake his neck to the side, thinking... etc.


    "No, it''s nothing. I was just a little bored."


    "Really...? Though I find it quite unusual for Mr. Soma... maybe you''re really tired? Then you can rest..."


    "What, you don''t have to worry so much. I''m just a little sleepless."


    He seemed unconvinced at any rate, but walks out to lead Felicia like that.


    To be honest, I still don''t know where I''m going... but given the circumstances, it''s not that bothering.


    As already mentioned, what Felicia is wearing, and what Soma is wearing, is the high school uniform that Soma once attended.


    Then there will be nothing but going to that high school.


    Fortunately I remember the road to high school...... or it''s not such aplicated directions in the first ce, so I don''t have to recall.


    If you walk straight down the road running in front of the house, you should get there in about enough time.


    If it is as Soma remembers it...... its likely to be considering the situation in and around the house.


    In fact, if I walked out, Felicia came with no particr way of remembering the doubt.


    That''s how Soma is attacked by the strange sensation that will be her several times as she goes on her way to school with Felicia.


    So is walking to go to high school for the first time in decades, which means it''s with Felicia, but more simply against the fact that she''s headed to high school with someone.


    Wherever I returned, there was little to be with anyone on the way.


    That would be about it, though it would have been shortly after enrollment.


    That is why it was such a strange feeling to be walking in this way with someone.


    Well, if I say strange, it makes me wonder that Felicia is supposed to be childhood... or childhood itself.


    Though much remains to be seen, this situation, with the exception of the characters, is likely to be close to Soma''s previous life, which also reproduces his high school days.


    But in the first ce, Soma - the Phase Horse didn''t have any childhood friends.


    Because I used to move again and again every few years, I didn''t visit the opportunity to connect such a rtionship with anyone.


    I stopped moving since I moved here when I was ten... and that''s why I''m wondering if there''s such a thing as childhood tampering.


    Once you think about it in this life, Aina is going to be childhood friendly...... what happens around She?


    I feel gaze from next door when I think about how much age difference falls under childhood tampering and what happens to Felicia if She falls under it.


    If I turned my gaze, Felicia was leaning her neck strangely.


    "Hmm, is something wrong?


    "No... Though Mr. Soma doesn''t usually chat that much, I thought it was usually more and quiet today.... After all, is something wrong?


    If anything happens or not, it''s definitely happening in a progressive fashion right now, but I can''t even say it.


    If this was really a dream, there is no problem.


    But if it wasn''t a dream, it''s a problem.


    Anyway, Soma has heard simr stories recently.


    The power to dream of ideals while in reality.


    Although it is doubtful if you ask me if this is ideal, I cannot deny the possibility that it is something simr.


    That hallucination didn''t work for Soma, but it did this time, and I can''t say enough that this isn''t the result.


    Soma is not omnipotent, and the devil is still there.


    I shouldn''t have spoken of anything more far-fetched than this could have been something caused by the devil.


    If it''s your usual soma, you might not be on guard so far.


    But now, I needed to.


    Because...


    "Do it......!? It''s notte as it is......!


    "- Hmm?"


    "Huh?"


    Indeed, this road is the main road to high school.


    But it doesn''t mean there''s no side roads to take for granted.


    And Soma was a little too focused on his own thoughts and had diffuse attention to his surroundings.


    In other words, what are you trying to say, is that you werepletely defenseless against someone who suddenly jumped out of the sidewalk.


    It was at the same time that I realized that the impact ran on my head.


    "Huh..."


    "Huh... Yikes...!?


    Soon after, the pain also ran...... but for a moment, Soma remembered the doubt rather than feeling the pain.


    The voice I just heard... and because the appearance in my sight just before the collision felt like something I knew.


    Even if the vision only dims for a moment, the revived vision is directed to those who have had an immediate impact.


    There was a girl falling to the ground... her red hair flowing in the wind, eyes of the same colour and eyes.


    "Oh, sorry, just in a hurry...... time!? Ho, I''m so sorry, if I see you anywhereter, I''ll be sure to apologize for this...!


    When I told him so, the girl rushed out.


    I don''t have time to call it off, rocking my bracketed hair in two, and its appearance quickly gets smaller.


    As he turned to its back, Soma exhaled a sigh.


    "... for Christ''s sake, what''s really going on?"


    The girl now was definitely Aina.


    It was definitely a uniform, although it wasn''t ours, but we didn''t seem to know about it.


    It really feels like what kind of situation it is.


    And now I''m sure.


    the biggest problem in this situation.


    I also have a feeling that Felicia is childhood friendly and that Aina is going to be transferred somehow, which is a problem, but the most problematic thing about the current situation is that she bumped into Aina.


    If it is the usual soma, it is impossible.


    No matter how distracting it was, there was no way it could have been that much of it was inevitable.


    But the reason is simple.


    Soma today was because he was only an extremelymon high school student, who could not wield any power.


    Though I had somehow felt that at the time I woke up, I am nowpletely convinced.


    And that means that even if this was during the devil''s surgery, there''s nothing Soma can do.


    Because I knew it, I was going to be careful with my behavior... but now, I don''t know what happens at this rate.


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath as she watched Aina''s departure, which was already invisible.

 367 Ex-Powerful, Hunched

    As expected, but the location and structure of the high school didn''t seem any different from that in my memory.


    Mixed with the flow of those who wore the same uniform as themselves, Soma was moving on to a ce where she even remembered her nostalgia and stepped inside the school building.


    Regardless, I have to go from here to my own ss ssroom, but I don''t need to worry about that.


    Because Felicia is here... not just walking into the school building, but something that came to mind at the same time.


    "Two Years and Eight Groups," which is certainly the ss to which Soma used to belong, but apparently this is also the case here.


    There is no basis, but there was only such certainty.


    I wonder what the situation really is, while I head to the top floor of a four-story school building.


    The ssroom is on the back of the right hand side, up the stairs.


    Make sure it''s definitely that ssroom from the te on the door of the ssroom, and if you let it in, there''s, naturally, what the students look like in the same uniform as themselves.


    But that''s how I somehow ascertained inside the ssroom, while the movement of Soma, who stepped out of his foot, stopped for a moment, because I found out there what I saw.


    The person also seems to have noticed about this one at about the same time,ing up with one arm to say hello.


    "Hmm? Oh... hey, Soma"


    It is Iori Kanzaki who is showing how unmotivated he is while poking at his desk.


    Though I tilted my neck slightly, speaking of which, I reckon it was the same ss when I was two years old.


    Well, I don''t know how far that affects the status quo.


    As far as I have looked over the ssroom at all costs, because there is no face I have seen other than Iori.


    Both in previous life and in this life.


    Though I can''t say enough to remember the face of my ssmate a few decades ago...... it was doubtful if it made sense to think about that area.


    "Mr. Io is the same."


    That''s what Felicia sighs about, proof of that.


    Yes, Felicia also belongs to this ss.


    It would be pointless to think about it because it is different from previous life at this point.


    "Absolutely. Well, it looks like he did."


    Respond with one hand up to Iwo while indicating nodding consent.


    However, it is also true that we no longer know the situation better than this.


    The reason is Aina, whom I just encountered.


    I''m thinking maybe they''re transferring to this ss... but then it means that Io and Aina belong in the same ss.


    Needless to say, Io and Aina are parents and children.


    I wonder what I would do with the integrity of the area, and well then I think back to thinking if I could tell.


    You''ll find out soon enough anyway, and when you don''t, it''s when your expectations were wrong.


    Either way, there wasn''t much point in thinking about it now.


    With that in mind, Soma moves to the back of the window.


    That''s Soma''s seat.


    Felicia is in front of it, by the way, and Iwo is just in the middle.


    When did you say that position was surprisingly difficult to attract attention, etc.?


    I got to my seat with an unreserved thought, and there, is that it? I heard that voice.


    "Hmm? Felicia, what''s wrong?


    "No... next to Mr. Soma''s seat, wasn''t it an empty seat? I think it waspletely empty..."


    "Well, I''m sure that''s what happens in my memories."


    But if you ask me, there was a chair and a desk next to Soma''s seat.


    But the total number of people in this ss should have been thirty-five.


    It''s a calction that leaves one more as it is.


    Well, there''s something that hasn''t existed before, so naturally...


    "Well, even transfer students wille"


    "Oh, did you hear that?


    "I''m not listening, but I''m sure that''s what happens."


    "Hmmm...... well, maybe so. Oh, maybe that guy who bumped into Mr. Soma earlier? He was wearing a uniform I''d never seen before."


    "Hmm... maybe that''s what happened"


    Felicia is probably joking, but I''m half sure Soma will be.


    Because if they say why, that''s the promise.


    Though I don''t know what the hell this is... even if it was just a dream, if I ran into that much of a sticky situation, it would be a lie not to.


    And the pre-bell bell rang while I was talking about that.


    I still have time to get to the main bell, but Soma also gets to her seat so as to fit Felicia, who rushes to her seat.


    If you look out the window somehow from there, what you can see from there is the school gate, the figure of the students rushing in.


    If you move your gaze in the left direction, it''s the school yard that extends your vision.


    Speaking of which, I keep staring at the sight somehow, admiring myself that the view from here was something I remember to the extent that I seem nostalgic.


    Feeling the buzz in the ssroom backwards, Bo, eventually the main bell rang.


    And at about the same time, the door to the ssroom opens...


    "Well, the bell''s already ringing, huh? Here, take a seat. Don''t treat me like I''m absent if I''m too frivolous.


    The moment he turned his gaze reflexively, Soma repeated several degrees of blinking.


    Sure, it would be a lie to say you didn''t consider that possibility... but honestly, no way.


    The person who apparently seemed to be a teacher from that word and deed that came into the ssroom was, however, clearly short.


    Asmon as they say elementary school, but the atmosphere is certainly that of an adult.


    Besides, it''s someone I know.


    It was Cami.


    No, although I did teach at the college...... I feel terribly ufortable about what to say.


    But Cami keeps talking, wondering if she found out about Soma''s confusion or something.


    "Okay, you''re all in your seats, aren''t you? Then attend...... okay. We''re all going to miss it, and there''s something different going on today."


    "Something different, is it? Uh... maybe a transfer student wille, or something?


    "Oh? That''s sharp, Felicia. Oh, because there were so many new seats there? Well, let''s just say you''re right."


    Cami''s affirmation of Felicia''s question sprang up the ssroom.


    Well, it''smon inics and such, but whatever it is around elementary school, at least in my previous life, I never weed him as a transfer student in high school.


    It can be taken for granted to make noise out of its rarity.


    It''s about Iori who''s distracted by theck of interest, and Felicia has a surprising look when she looks back here, wondering if she was half-hearted while asking her own questions.


    I shrugged my shoulders back to it, and if I turned my gaze forward, I would have just told Cami toe in towards the open door.


    And I showed up from there... well, as expected.


    It was Aina, in an unrecognizable uniform.


    He seemed nervous at any rate, but that was also until he stood on the bench.


    Felicia, who saw the appearance, leaked the word, and Aina, who reacted to it, turned her face to this one.


    So I opened my eyes, probably because I captured Soma''s appearance.


    Shortly afterwards the scream sounded.


    "Ah!? You, just now!?


    "Hmm? What, you guys know each other?


    To Cami, who seems strange, Aina and Felicia, who are dewying their consternation.


    So far as I expected, the opposite makes meugh.


    Apparently, with that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders again, saying that she was going to trample on her promise for now.

 368 Former Strongest, Introduces Himself With Friends

    If a rare transfer student has arrived, it is the promise that the questioning will begin first.


    And Cami, our leader, is apparently tolerant of the area.


    As a result of you saying that you can use your time in the home room as much as you like, it wasbined with questions flying early in arrows to transfer students.


    The stories of ces and hobbies I used to live in are preface, and I even fly to the half-ampressive question that there are people who really listen to me, like my favorite type and whether or not my boyfriend is there.


    I''m just impressed again that this is something I do well to answer such questions politely, one by one with a grin.


    Some of them deserved to be taken for granted, or they seemed to tter their rtionship with Soma.


    Well, I reacted like that earlier.


    There''s no way I don''t care.


    But the way Eina answered it was calm itself.


    There is no particr rush, and I will solve the misunderstanding while exining what happened earlier.


    Enough to let the ssmates know that the figure is really nothing, and a discouraging sigh leaks from there.


    It did not seem to satisfy them, the curious age.


    "Hmm..."


    And that''s how I looked at Aina, and I felt a fuzzy nce.


    It''s not from Eina, it''s from Felicia, who sits in the front seat.


    I leaned my neck to that gaze that peeked at me.


    "Is something wrong, Felicia?


    "No...... I still wondered if Mr. Soma cared about that guy too"


    "Hmm... well, if you care or not, you do care"


    Although it means a lot differently to those who are asking questions, there is no difference between what you are concerned about.


    Although I do not intend to put it in my mouth any more than I have not yet been able to grasp the current situation.


    "... Really?"


    "Or if you''re also a transfer student who suddenly shows up, you''ll naturally be concerned. ¡­ Well, there seems to be an exception in this ssroom for about one person."


    Ahead of the gaze is Iwo, who remains stuck at his desk.


    He didn''t seem to have any interest in the transfer students with motivation, and Felicia smiled bitterly as she watched him.


    "Sure, it''s about Io who doesn''t show interest in out-of-season transfer students"


    "Well, it doesn''t feel like he should show a little more interest."


    With that said, I narrow my eyes to that look of Iwo.


    Because from Soma, I was also concerned about how Iori was doing.


    As far as Eina is concerned, she still doesn''t seem to know this one.


    I guess my earlier reaction was that it was only because of what happened when I went to school.


    And Eina didn''t even react to Io.


    Nor does Iori seem to be reacting.


    Even though Eina has already introduced herself and told her that it is called Kanzaki.


    That may mean that thest name coincidentally is the same, or something like that.


    Well, only inconsistencies arise, such as parents and children attending the same high school year.


    To tolerate it there, you still have to.


    In the meantime, when I found out about it, did I find that it did not go to the end to rify the current situation?


    If this was just a dream, all you have to do isugh at yourself about what you''re dreaming of crap... well.


    "Well, did you go through all the questions you wanted to ask? Well, I don''t have time for that anymore. If anything happens yet, ask them individually. Oh, yeah, you''ll see the seats, but next to Soma. You''re in trouble. If you are, tell him, soma?


    "Why do you say that only to me...?


    If it''s just a neighbor, then some are right neighbors, and some are sitting in front of them.


    I don''t know what to say to myself alone, but Cami left the ssroom without seeing how she would receive the protest, shaking one hand flirtatiously, then, I''ll leave it to youter, etc.


    Wouldn''t you be a little too free?


    Looks like Cami.


    But those who are left behind are not umted.


    Eina stood on the spot like she was a little confused, but eventually she seemed to realize it wasn''t a joke or anything.


    Moving on with my legs without anyone telling me any more, I walked to the rear of the ssroom, right next to Soma.


    "Um... that means you''re Soma, right?


    Even though that still leaves you confused, you''ve been talking to Soma because you heard me talking to Cami earlier?


    Or...... because you really know it from the beginning, etc., but return the words.


    "As I was hearing earlier, it is"


    "Well... then it''s okay that this is my seat. And... in the meantime, can I say hello? If there''s a problem, you can ask me something like that."


    "That''s right... well, they asked me to do it right away, even though it was one-sided. Besides, this is not something you would have known about. But if you really depend on everything, you can''t do anything about it."


    The same is true of Soma if he is not sure at all.


    Rather, given his understanding of the current situation, there might have been less to be answered.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m not going to take care of you that much. I mean... either way, I''m supposed to apologize."


    "Apologies...? Oh... about this morning, is it? I don''t care..."


    "It''s not about what you think, it''s about how I feel. Well, I''m on the better side now... but I''m hoping I can get it back with something sometime."


    "Hmm, I really don''t need to worry... well, if that''s the case, I guess I''ll just look forward to seeing what you do"


    "Even so, I guess there are a few things I can do... oh, no eh...!?


    "You don''t have the courage to say that in a joke."


    Squeezing his shoulders, he turns his gaze toward Iwo.


    Though I don''t seem to be aware of this one, I just didn''t have the courage to say that in front of my father, either, just soma.


    "Well... I''m d you''re the gentleman next door. Oh, yeah, now it is, and I think I heard it earlier... it''s Aina Kanzaki."


    "Hmm... Sure, you haven''t introduced yourself yet. My whole life..."


    So for a moment I got stuck in words because I wondered which name I should be named after.


    In Soma''s subjectivity, the world as it stands is very close to that of previous life.


    If so, I wondered if my name would be there.


    But it was only for a moment that I was lost.


    Sometimes the majority of the people I''ve met are rted to this life.


    - It''s Soma Neumont.


    Whatever this world was, whatever memories it had of previous life, it was because I understood that I was nothing else today.


    "Yes... well, good to see you again, Soma"


    "... um, it''s nice to meet you, Eina"


    What a strange mood, but there''s no need to say anything extra here.


    And, thinking about it, my voice flew in from the front as well.


    "Oh, seats are close, and I''d like to thank you,"


    "You... Speaking of which, you were with Soma this morning."


    "Yes, my name is Felicia Leonhardt"


    "... yeah. Well, sometimes you don''t know unless you''re women. Greetings, Felicia."


    "Yes, thank you, Aina"


    Soma tilts her neck slightly, still remembering what a strange feeling it was to the development that those who were supposed to be friends would get to know each other.


    Because Aina''s gaze seemed to have be something to spy on for a moment.


    Doesn''t seem like that happened to me... but is there something about women or something else?


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath wondering what would happen now, looking sideways at Aina rushing to her seat at the sound of the bell that began to ring.

 369 Former Strongest, Take Advice

    It was only at the beginning that it was a little different, but once the ss started, it was never particrly different.


    Well, it''s changed enough at the time that Soma is taking high school sses.


    But whatever the circumstances, it is true that the sses themselves were normal.


    Soma watched instead of doing anything, a form on the ckboard about something she missed a lot and didn''t remember at all: differential calculus.


    It should be said that both Eina and Felicia take sses seriously.


    Rather, it''s more serious than Soma.


    However, it is also a wonder because it is serious.


    We were learning side by side in college, and there was a uniform there.


    But this is the only school that should be in Soma''s memory, even wrapped around uniforms that should be simr.


    It''s something I don''t even know about Aina''s uniform... but it''s something I don''t think would have been strange anywhere.


    I have to wonder once again what this really is about and how I look at such a sight.


    Maybe we should explore the status quo without thinking about it, but we don''t have the means to do so.


    I understand myself best because it''s about me.


    The soma nowadays was just ordinary people.


    It is only then that we need to move carefully.


    If it''s just a dream, let it go and you''ll wake up on your own, and if it doesn''t, it''s not something you know what happens if you move poorly.


    If it were truly the work of the devil, it would not do this pointlessly.


    If it should make any sense and you move without knowing anything, there can be ample chance that the situation will get worse as a result.


    Or if you''re on your own, it''s in your hands to move knowingly about danger.


    "... Hmm"


    Whimpering, looking straight ahead and sideways.


    And then, also near the center.


    If they''re just fantasies, there''s no problem, but at least for now Soma doesn''t feel ufortable with them.


    Think of the situation as strange, but there''s nothing that makes you think you''re not in person.


    Then we should have considered the worst, and inevitably we should not have moved now either.


    Well, when ites to what we can do now, we''re going to observe the surroundings to determine the situation to an extent that it''s not unnatural.


    "I''m passive for a long time... but I can''t help it."


    I know it doesn''t seem like me, but I can''t help it.


    We have to do more than just in case it''s possible.


    "... really, if it''s just a dream, it just needs to be the seed of the story..."


    Or maybe it''s like I''m half sure what this situation is like at the time I''m thinking about it...... well.


    With that in mind, Soma continued to observe her surroundings, listening from right to left to a teacher who seemed somewhat familiar.


    I didn''t think anything would happen during the ss, but all I found out after all when I finished my math ss was that there was still nothing special about it.


    The time off I visited shortly afterwards was not unusual again... No, was there anything different about it?


    Except for the fact that people gathered around Aina to listen to all sorts of stories.


    "Aina is very popr..."


    "Well, it would be like a transfer student''s fate."


    Though Soma also had experience transferring schools, and although it wasn''t this far then, I remember taking some questions.


    When I was in elementary school, it wasn''t so umon.


    If you are also a rare high school student opponent, it would be natural for this to happen.


    Most of all, I don''t know how realistic this situation is.


    "Speaking of which, shouldn''t Felicia ask questions or something? I don''t think I''ve ever done this before."


    "Well, if we don''t do it now, we can''t do it in the future, because that doesn''t mean we can''t. And even if there''s something that bothers you, someone''s going to ask you first if it''s this situation."


    "Sure, it is"


    Because the big, cluttered, vague question is over in the morning homeroom time, or now it seems to be moving on to a narrow and specific story.


    Even if we talk about a simple hobby, he asks me if I like this or not.


    Sure enough, if I let this go, I would have known everything I wanted to know in time, and even something I didn''t have to know.


    "What about Mr. Soma like that? Not that I''m interested in her, is it?


    "Hmm... why do you think so?


    "Because I''ve seemed to care somewhat since morning, and most importantly, I wouldn''t even be looking at it this way if I wasn''t interested"


    "I see... it''s something you watch very closely"


    "Because it''s childhood friendly."


    I shrugged my shoulders gently at the look of Felicia smiling at me for saying so.


    Now, think about how Felicia in reality would have been, etc., while narrowing her eyes to what''s going on directly beside the busy.


    If this situation is made up of some thoughts, then it is not possible that Eina is irrelevant.


    No matter, so is Felicia.


    To childhood, transfer students.


    How do these rte and what happens after all?


    Or is it already happening?


    There are really going to be a lot of things to think about, including how far it rtes.


    But as if to mock the thought of such a soma, time went on without even a thing.


    The rest time is over, the next ss begins, ends, and the rest timees again.


    Still nothing happened, looking sideways at the busy straight side, now I wonder what''s going on.


    I honestly thought something was going to happen, and I was hoping I could multiply that by and do a lot of research... but it seems like I''m off the hook anyway.


    Nevertheless, I don''t even think something is going to happen where I walked randomly through the school building in this condition, and if I take my eyes off Aina and the others, something is going to happen in that gap.


    While I wonder if I''ll have to wait for temperament here, etc., the bell rings to mark the end of my rest time.


    The third hour of sses began as it were, rest time without anything, the fourth hour and continued...... atst the lunch break came without anything happening.


    "Hmmm... this really seems like we''re going to have to wait for temperament..."


    Well, anyway, what are we supposed to do from here?


    It is not about the Einas, it is simply about lunch.


    My mother hasn''t given me lunches, and to the best of Soma''s knowledge, there''s no school food, even if there''s a purchase at this school.


    If it is also reproduced around there, I need to go and buy it... is there money in my wallet?


    I wish I could confirm it.


    Speaking of which, it was then that Felicia tried to turn her gaze, wondering what she would do.


    There was a noise standing directly beside him.


    I turned my gaze reflexively because only my voice was heard from next door.


    Eina had been invited to lunch by her ssmates, but she had not yet responded to what she would do.


    I wondered why I stood up, and my eyes met.


    "I''m sorry, Soma, could you show me to the infirmary for a second?


    "Hmm? I don''t care... are you ill?


    "Well, that''s the ce. That''s why I''m sorry. Would you ask me out again?


    That being said, Aina was apologizing to her surroundings... but honestly, I can''t see how ill she looks from that appearance.


    It was almost at the same time that I tilted my neck to see what I meant and that I heard voicesing from the front.


    "Um, if that''s the case, can I show you around?


    Felicia, who raised her voice so, did not know if she was aware of Eina''s condition, but it was a care.


    That would likely mean that I said it simply in good faith, and that same-sex would be preferable to heterosexuality if I did go to the infirmary.


    Even Soma thought so, but Eina''s response was unexpectedly... or inevitably, to shake her neck sideways.


    "No, I appreciate your concern, but I''m fine. So, Soma, okay?


    "Hmm... Well, as I said in the morning, he asked me to do it more immediately than he did. That''s about all right."


    I''m curious why you bothered to nominate yourself, and I have no reason to say no.


    That way she nodded and Aina looked like she exhaled a small, relieved breath.


    But before exploring the reason, Aina walks out.


    I thought the behavior would be strange if I really wasn''t feeling well, etc., but I chased after it a little early.


    Catch up around the door and keep going.


    He nced slightly backwards as he walked a little ahead in a leading fashion.


    "We can go to the infirmary, right?


    "... that''s right, I thought I said?


    "Yes, but you don''t even look so ill. Well, I''m patient not to show it to my face, I don''t know."


    "... I''m a little tired, which doesn''t mean I''m in good shape."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    Indeed, it is only natural to get tired of being questioned every time so far.


    But should I say as expected, that doesn''t seem to be why I left the ssroom.


    I wonder if there will be any movement atst, but for now we should be thorough about how things are going.


    As far as Soma''s memory goes, the infirmary is on the edge of the ground floor.


    It''s the exact opposite of Soma''s ss room.


    Naturally you will walk quite well...... in the meantime there was no conversation.


    But rather than being wary because of the conversation earlier, it feels like you''re thinking and saying something.


    He kept walking, wondering what he was thinking, and Aina opened her mouth when the infirmary approached him right there.


    "Hey... I need to ask you one thing, can I ask you something?


    It depends.


    "Well, that''s right...... then, if you can''t answer that, that''s fine, but that girl...... did I mention Felicia? What kind of rtionship do you have with that kid? I heard you say something about childhood."


    "Hmm, that''s what I''ve been hearing so much about."


    Perhaps that was when we were talking during the first hour off.


    Eina was supposed to be answering the questions of her ssmates at that time, but it was something that was often in her ears until this conversation.


    "I still have good ears for this. So?"


    "I see... well, it seems that it''s supposed to be childhood friendliness for once."


    "Why are you other HR... but does that mean that''s all you need?


    "I also feel it depends on what the rtionship is... well, yeah. In the meantime, that''s all we should say as things stand."


    "Yes... I wasn''t sure what to do, but if that''s the case, maybe I shouldn''t hesitate. I don''t want you to sleep badly because of your silence."


    "Eina......?


    If I looked back to some determined voice, Aina, who was stopping her leg, was looking straight at me.


    Unexpectedly, Soma also stops her legs and tilts her neck at the figure.


    "Sometimes I apologize for bumping into you... well, maybe just fine. It mighte in a different way than you thought, but maybe I''ll pay you back in the form of advice."


    "As I already said, I don''t care and don''t care about it from the beginning... advice, is it?


    "Yeah. This is advice. So it depends on you whether you protect it or not...... still, I''ll tell you what. - Felicia and I should cut off."


    "Hmm...?


    That was an unexpected word for a long time.


    But as far as Aina''s concerned, she doesn''t even look like she''s joking.


    "I can''t even tell you to stay away because your seats are right around the corner... but still, you''d better keep your distance as long as you can"


    "Hmm... there''s a reason why we have to do that, right?


    "Right. I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna tell you."


    "So believe that word?


    "I know it''s hard to believe. I also fully understand that there is a good chance that I will take the one I just met today or the one I''m used to childhood training. But I''ll tell you on top of that. That would definitely be better for you. [M] Absolutely not. Well, you don''t know what they''re saying right now. But then you''ll know for sure. And by then... it''s toote"


    So Eina looked serious everywhere that a decision should be made before it was toote, saying those words.

 370 Former Strongest, Meets With Another Childhood Tamer

    I told her what I wanted to say unterally, and that''s all I wanted to say, and Aina headed to the infirmary.


    I was also told that this was enough, so after seeing Aina enter the infirmary, Soma returns her heel.


    In the meantime, while returning to the ssroom, I think that Eina and Felicia are likely to have something to do with this situation.


    Nevertheless, it does not mean that progress has been made, since it is something we knew from the outset.


    However, I could hear that from Eina''s mouth, which means that in time there is likely to be progress.


    I might say that just figuring that out had enough.


    Or maybe you should give more priority to listening to Eina or exploring Eina''s trends... from that mouthful, one of these days I''m pretty sure there''s something about Felicia.


    Then first, we should have explored Felicia again.


    Well, besides the fact that he may not know anything, he may have already moved somewhere for lunch, but that would be the time.


    "Mm... or should I have gone to buy first...?


    I realized that when I got up to the fourth floor.


    But if you''vee this far, it''s a big difference once you''re back in the ssroom.


    Returning to the ssroom with that in mind, Felicia was found fulfilled.


    Just like before I left, I was sitting in my seat... but I leaned my neck there because Io was sitting in the seat next to it.


    And, when I realized about this one, Io came up with one hand.


    "Thank you very much."


    "What, you just took me to the infirmary. It doesn''t seem to be a struggle or anything in particr. Haven''t you eaten before?


    That''s why I asked because I realized why Io was sitting there in the process of getting closer.


    In retrospect, in high school, he gathered for lunch with several friends, including Io.


    With that in mind, it was natural for this to happen in a way.


    Return to your seat, wondering if Aina will be joining us even more if something familiar happens, etc.


    and.


    "Hmm...? Is this... a handmade lunch box from Iori?


    "No, why not? It would be disgusting if I gave you a handmade lunch box."


    I shrug my shoulders as I joke and move my gaze after looking at a lunch box ced on my desk.


    If so, I have one idea.


    The girl at heart was smiling at the end of her gaze.


    "I gave it to you this morning."


    "I also make soma''s share every day, don''t really lose your mind"


    "No, I''m just helping a little, and we''re the ones who take care of you every day."


    This was apparently the right thing to do without stopping by to purchase.


    Nevertheless, I was aware that Felicia was doing something in the kitchen after breakfast, but I didn''t know she was making lunches.


    "Hmmm... I have to eat this while I appreciate even a grain of rice"


    "Whoa, do that."


    "No, it''s a big deal."


    That said, I opened the lunch box lid looking at Felicia with a bitter smile, and the color-picking freak got into my eyes.


    I think I need to eat this while I am seriously grateful, etc., but I never reached for the chopsticks because I was more concerned about the door.


    And the hunch seems to have been right.


    Because there was one girl there I knew.


    There is only one person I know of Soma, such as a girl with brilliant golden hair.


    It was She.


    Well, he''s probably out there somewhere, so no surprise.


    But there was a question as to why he was there now.


    But it seems that Soma was the only one who had such doubts.


    Felicia and the others seem to have noticed about She, but they weed She into the ssroom with the usual face.


    "Hey, it was a littlete today."


    "... I had a day-to-day job"


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. So I went to school alone today."


    "... n"


    Soma nods so much as she hears such a conversation.


    Because unlike the rtionship between Io and Aina, I guessed She and Felicia were sisters the same way.


    But then, you mean we were supposed to have She in our house?


    Judging from the current conversation, that''s what happens.


    Well, as of Felicia, it''s alley, so there''s no big difference where there''s about another one.


    Most likely, that''s because I''m getting used to the status quo.


    I''m pretty sure She would have been even more confused if she had been there as of morning, so maybe we should have been d about this.


    And, thinking about it, She turned her gaze over here and tilted her neck.


    "... Um, Soma, what''s wrong?


    "No... you don''t have to worry about it because it''s nothing"


    "... right?


    "You''ve never seen him before today, have you? Then you must have fallen in love."


    "... n, would you be happy?


    "You would say a little too appropriately"


    "We can chat, but it''s time to start eating? Lunch break is quite long, but She can''t afford it that much, considering she has to move the ssroom."


    "Hmm, so is that."


    The fact that She remains Felicia''s sister is, normally, a junior.


    That means it''s a year, and a ssroom for a year should probably be assigned either first or second floor.


    Given that travel time is quite necessary in either case, meals should certainly have been given priority over conversations.


    "Yes, it''s She''s lunch box"


    "... thanks.... By the way, what''s this seat?... Sure, it shouldn''t have been until yesterday"


    "Oh, herees the transfer student."


    She looks at Aina''s seat and tilts her neck as she receives her lunch from Felicia.


    Hearing Io answer that question, Soma shrugged, saying that he still can''t see the bareback in Io that cares about Eina.


    If we get this far, Eina and Io are supposed to be someone else, at least as things stand.


    That doesn''t mean it''s okay.


    "... Well, isn''t this a good ce to sit?


    "Well, what do you think... Soma, what do you think?


    "Why are you asking me?


    "If you want toe back during your lunch break, you better not sit down for once, okay?


    "Hmm... I know that may be true, but I can''t even say anything about it. Well, I think it''s easier not to sit down?


    "Well, I don''t think Eina would mind if someone were sitting there, but I don''t think that would be more difficult"


    "... okay.... Too bad."


    With that said, it seemed really unfortunate, She headed to her seat in front of Felicia.


    To think from the unmistakable footprint, She''s always sitting there, I guess.


    The owner of the original seat is absent because he is going to several groups that are made in the ssroom, or even to other ssrooms and ces like She.


    Well, if that''s what you''re supposed to have done all the time, you don''t have to worry about it.


    Nevertheless, I look over the scene.


    In my old ssroom, I have Iori, Felicia and She, who aren''t here now but I have Aina next door.


    Considering what Aina was saying, I''m pretty much sure something''s going to happen in the future, and there''s no way there''s anything without it.


    "It''s a strange situation, as always... but at the same time, I feel something like peace. Whatever, something like that..."


    Or is it the recoil that has caused so many things to continue to stand heretely that makes me feel that way now?


    This situation should not be normal enough either.


    However, no matter what the current situation is, it seems that the number of bellies will decrease unchanged.


    Then first we filled it up, and Felicia put her hands together in front of her lunch box, and Soma shrugged that she would have it.

 371 New To The Former Strongest, Most Discerning People

    Time passes without other love as we engage in conversations without other love.


    Is it because of this ce, or because of this time itself, that I seem to miss such a time?


    Though Soma did not know which of them was or was due to other reasons, I am at least certain that I will miss the present.


    And that''s why Soma stood up for the asion.


    "Well... my whole life is going out"


    "Huh... now?


    "... no more time until the lunch break is over"


    "Rather, that''s why, is it? It''s time for lunch break, but there are people who haven''te back yet."


    "Oh...... I see. So you''re going to see how it goes?


    "For once, I sent them."


    "Well, thank you again."


    I shrugged my shoulders even though Io said that and shrugged.


    I don''t know if I do need it. I don''t know how to say it especially, but more than half of it is pre-built in the first ce.


    In the end it was true what I was doing and that I was going to explore it because I was curious.


    I''m somewhat concerned about leaving Felicia alone, but She''s here, so she''ll probably be fine.


    Because maybe She can do something that doesn''t suck with She that Soma knows.


    It does seem that Soma''s physical abilities today have be equivalent to those of the average high school student, but experience has not been lost.


    It wasn''t hard to guess that extent from She''s behavior.


    The only thing that bothers me is that it''s obviously too excessive a force to live a student life.


    I thought it was precisely because of the loss of Soma''s power... but apparently one more thing bothered me.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s true that if you can leave it to me, it''ll help.


    You can''t ask me directly, but if you were She, you wouldn''t have to say anything to protect Felicia.


    Because it is so trustworthy, Soma can safely go to the infirmary.


    Whatever.


    "Then you''reing"


    "Oh, be careful."


    "...e on in"


    "If you don''t seem to be back by time, I''ll tell the teacher what''s going on from me, won''t I?


    "Hmm, that would help. Well, I''m going to be back by the hour... but please do so then."


    "Yes, I''ve been entrusted"


    So after the ssroom, Soma continues along the corridor as he did earlier.


    Because the lunch break is nearing the end, unlike earlier, students trying to get to their ssrooms are starting to see the light, but the surroundings are still noisy.


    In the meantime, I turned a blind eye to a certain ssroom even if I didn''t stop walking, because somehow I felt like something I cared about had passed the edge of my sight.


    "... Hmm? That''s..."


    It wasn''t my fault.


    The brte girl in my eyes wasn''t unusual here either... but she''s definitely the one I found out.


    It was Sylvia.


    "Not surprisingly..."


    That was the next ss of ssroom.


    I mean, ssmates, but given the original rtionship, it would be natural.


    Besides, that''s not all, Sylvia seems to be assigned an even more apparent role.


    "I see... are you the student chairman..."


    Given being royal, it really seemed like it.


    By the way, when it came to how Soma knew such a thing, it urred to me unexpectedly.


    Just like when I "remember" my ss.


    "Hmm... maybe we should sort this out a little bit."


    Soma buries slightly into his own thoughts as he walks sideways through the figure of Sylvia, who is bickering with some familiar ones.


    At least, I''m sure there''s knowledge in me that I''m not supposed to know.


    That also means that you are likely to be getting interference from someone... now on about this.


    The same is true of this situation, but I can''t remember what happened before I got into this situation, which I predicted.


    Perhaps something is wrong if I am reminded, so I can''t deliberately remember it.


    Or it''s possible that you''re just not aware of it and you don''t recall anything else.


    Well, I can''t help thinking about that area.


    All I can do now is think about what I know.


    "Nevertheless, it''s like how I explored it... Hmm, speaking of which, earlier..."


    It turned out that Sylvia was doing a student chairman when she casually wondered if Sylvia was doing something at this school.


    Because I just watched Chira and she looked admired by her ssmates a lot, and I didn''t think it was surprising that she was doing something given that she was royal.


    And when I remembered my ss, I wondered where it was.


    It was a thought that I was going to remember a ss in high school I had attended in my previous life, but then it just came to me as if I had known it from the beginning.


    If...


    "Other people I know here...... Hmm, can''t this be. Is it going to take a little more concrete thought? So... what''s the name of the board president?"


    Moment after moment, the name came to mind clearly this time.


    But I roared there because it was a little unexpected.


    "Is Satya the chairman of the board of directors...? Surely if they say who is the most superior person in my life''s knowledge, it would mean Satya..."


    There''s no way you can predict that you''re even involved in God.


    But when I moved on to thinking if there would be any more information, I got one piece of information.


    "Though I know the name, I have never seen it before. If so, it is possible that the name is just borrowed..."


    Or that''s more likely, but I can''t say for sure.


    Because if the devil is involved in this situation, I can''t say enough about it.


    In fact, Satya said it before.


    Depending on the circumstances, you can also get caught up in what the devil caused.


    "You won''t be able to reach a conclusion when you think about this. So as we go next... the principal... I see, is Eleonora... mmm..."


    The fact that Satya is the president of the board is no surprise that Eleonora is the principal¡­ on the contrary, the problem is that she has apparently seen Eleonora before.


    That means Eleonora is also likely here right now.


    But although not as high as Satya, Eleonora is also high up again.


    As a grid, it is equivalent to the devil, and not so easily entangled.


    Most importantly, so is Satya, but I hear Eleonora never leaves the basic Sacred Capital either.


    So did it even happen the rest of the time... or...


    "¡­ Is there no conclusion in this regard, or even in thought? For now, I guess we should think that maybe we got caught up in something bigger than we thought."


    First, we''ll put aside about it, and continue to grasp who might be here.


    But what I found out as a result was that Karine seems to be a world history teacher.


    I don''t know anyone else, rather, that''s all I can figure out about the current soma.


    Because Soma''s current method of confirmation is confirmation with the name of the position in mind, there is no way to confirm it if it was mixed up as a ssmate.


    For example, I can''t think of anything trying to remember Felicia, but I can remember Felicia and She when I try to think of childhood tampering.


    Apparently, there''s a regrity in this way, or something like a annoying specification.


    "Will the verification of the area be done againter, etc."


    It''sing down to the ground floor while I''m thinking about it, and the infirmary''s almost there.


    Thoughts should stop once.


    "Hmm, speaking of infirmary, I didn''t think about nursing teaching... but you don''t seem to know."


    Sure, I shouldn''t have been in the infirmary in high school, and I don''t remember taking care of nursing teaching.


    There was no wonder it wasn''t in Soma''s knowledge.


    Walking to the front of the infirmary with that in mind, I open the door without hesitation.


    and.


    "Yeah? I''m done with my lunch break... did you get hurt or something because you got into lunch break? That''s okay, but if you''re gonna skip here, I''m gonna p you without a question, right?


    Soma repeatedly blinked several times at the appearance in her sight.


    Exactly the person is here because I didn''t expect it.


    From the look of him wearing a white coat, there is no doubt that the person is a nursing teacher.


    But it was a man of sight.


    Stina Kanzaki was there as the head of the infirmary.

 372 Ex-Powerful, Asks What Concerns

    Repeating blinking, several degrees.


    Although I had already regained my calm when I finished listening to Stina, I still think that this situation will happen with all sorts of unpredictability.


    If this situation was even intended to confuse Soma, it would be a great sess.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders towards Stina.


    "No, it is neither. I''m only here to pick you up. Or, depending on the circumstances, it might look like it."


    "Wee...? Oh, I see, did you mean Omei for bringing that girl here? Then it was just the right time."


    "Hmm...?


    Before asking what that meant, a sound sounded on the spot.


    One of the closed partitions opened.


    And from there it was the person who picked him up here.


    But Eina seems to have been unexpected to have Soma here.


    Leaning his eyes for a few moments, he tilted his neck wonderfully.


    "Soma......? I don''t think you''re here for the holidays either."


    "They''re here to pick up Omei, aren''t they?


    "The main thing is to see how things are going. But if that''s the case, I think I''ll be able to go back."


    "Yeah, thanks to you."


    That''s what I said. Aina apparently was really resting here.


    It didn''t look that way...... does that mean I was really tired?


    "It''s almost time for lunch break, isn''t it? If you''re awake, go back."


    "I know. That''s why it happened."


    "Not at all... the infirmary isn''t a rest stop, is it? You can''t do that, can you?


    "I know that, too. But if you can''t do it, you won''t have a hard time from the start. Right?"


    "Totally...... you''re the same strong one. Who the hell did you look like?"


    "People around me often say they look like both of them, though? Well... you made me wait more than that."


    "No, it''s nothing like that, right? It didn''t seem particrly necessary for me toe in the first ce."


    I''vee to explore it as well, so I have no personal problems.


    I walk out with Aina, whining about that in my chest.


    I bow my head lightly to Stina for once, but Stina was waving lightly just asking me to go fast.


    In that way, he still doesn''t know about this one.


    But nevertheless, why is Stina a nursing teacher?


    Well, maybe not more ufortable than being a teacher or mixed up with students normally... etc., after the infirmary thinking about what doesn''t matter.


    As it was, I walked ahead so that I wouldn''t have to, but for now, I would lead the way, and I opened my mouth shortly afterwards because I had doubts about the sight I had just seen.


    "Obviously it didn''t feel like someone else...... maybe you knew that nursing teaching?


    "Huh?... Oh well, yeah. I wonder if she''s my sister."


    "Hmm..."


    It seems that Io and Aina are irrelevant, but Aina''s rtionship with Stina remains unchanged.


    I don''t know if it stays the same, but from Aina''s mouthfeel, it doesn''t seem like a big difference.


    Also around here, I''m not sure.


    Given that Sophia and us were Soma''s parents unchanged, I don''t think that''s why the parent-child rtionship won''t be maintained here.


    Nevertheless, the number to bepared is too small around here, as will be examined.


    The only other person I know who''s a parent and a child is Sylvia.


    Whatever the oue you hear, it won''t be possible to find legality from it.


    Most importantly, it''s not that high a priority, so there''s no problem leaving it alone for the first time.


    Now more than ever, I open my mouth to encourage Aina to talk.


    "Does that mean you''ve heard some things about this ce?


    "Well, yeah. Thanks to your sister, I''ve been able to keep my textbooks in order since the first day of school transfer."


    "I see."


    Sure enough, if you ask me, Eina usually used it with her textbooks when she said it was her first day of transfer.


    I was somewhat concerned that I would be showing my textbook if I thought about my promise, but that seems to have been the case.


    But you couldn''t do it in uniform.


    "I couldn''t do it because of the sudden decision toe over."


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, you said that too"


    I recall saying that in one of those answers as various questions flew around.


    I was clouding my mouth about why I was suddenly transferred to school.


    "Is it okay to think that Felicia still has something to do with it?


    "... I thought you said you weren''t going to tell me?


    They did say, but they didn''t say, "No."


    When I said that and shrugged my shoulder, I was sighed out after being turned to jito eyes.


    It''s rude to say that I didn''t break what I was told.


    Well, I''m not even following everything I''m told.


    "By the way, when I ask, I ask another question, what does it mean in the end that we should cut the edge and distance ourselves from Felicia? But Felicia seemed the same as always."


    "You... you didn''t protect what I said in the first ce...!


    "Felicia wasn''t the only one familiar with childhood, and she always had lunch with friends, including Felicia? It would be weird if I suddenly tried to distance myself only from Felicia."


    "That''s... yes, maybe..."


    "Well, maybe if I knew why, I could do it."


    "So tell me you''re not going to tell me."


    They say so to stare at me, but if this correspondence doesn''t change, I shrug my shoulders again.


    In fact, if it''s true that you somehow explored how things were going during lunch, it''s also true that you didn''t find yourself hiding anything from Felicia.


    Felicia shouldn''t have been very good at hiding things like that, so even if there was something, it would likely mean that it had nothing to do with Felicia''s will.


    If so, no matter what Eina said, I couldn''t honestly respond.


    Even though Felicia herself said that something had been done and that was why Eina had cut off the edge, whether or not she would obey was another story.


    "... you''re gonna regret this, aren''t you?


    "That''s when it is. At least my students think it''s better to know and regret than to regret knowing nothing."


    "... that. Then I hope you''ll regret it."


    When she told him to throw it away, Aina sped up her walking speed and kept going through the Soma thing.


    Well, you said it generously, so if you treated it uninhibited, it would naturally damage your mood.


    I don''t need to lead the way before the original, so I have no problems where I said it first by myself.


    But if there''s only one problem...


    "... ah"


    You mean the seats are next to each other, in addition to the fact that we''ll be face-to-face soon?


    Somehow he smiled bitterly at Aina, who missed his face in a bad way, shrugging his shoulders back to his friends who just looked at him wondering what was wrong, while Soma sat in her seat wondering what was wrong now.

 373 Former Strongest, Take Last Advice

    ÖçÐݤߤ¬½K¤ï¤ê¡¢Ê¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿Îå•régÄ¿¤ÎÊÚ˜I¤Ï¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Ù¤­¤«Ìؤ˺Îʤâ¤Ê¤¯ß^¤®¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ½K¤ï¤ê¡¢¤¿¤À¡¢¤½¤Îáá¤ÎÐݤߕrég¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤È¤ÏÉÙ¤·ß`¤¦¤³¤È¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Îϯ¤Ë¼‰ÓÑß_¤¬Èº¤¬¤ëʤ¬¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Î˜”×Ӥˉ仯¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢…g¤ËÖçÐݤߤΤ³¤È¤òèa¤ß¤Æ¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ܞУ³õÈÕ¤«¤éÙ|†–ØŸ¤á¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ÏÆ£¤ì¤Æµ±È»¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯šÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢ŒgëH¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤¬±¾µ±¤Ë¤¢¤Î³Ì¶È¤Î¤³¤È¤ÇÆ£¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¤ÏÒɆ–¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ½Ô¤ÏšÝDz¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ½Y¹û¡¢±¾ÈÕ³õ¤á¤Æ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎëO¤Îϯ¤ÏÙc¤ä¤«ß^¤®¤ë×´›r¤«¤é½â·Å¤µ¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢Ùc¤ä¤«ß^¤®¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Ùc¤ä¤«¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡£


    ¡¸Ù|†–ØŸ¤á¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤µ¤ó¤¬´óÈ˚ݤȤ¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë‰ä¤ï¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÜžÐ£³õÈդǤ¢¤ë¤·¡¢Ù|†–¤ò¤·¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤âÔ’¤·¤¿¤¤¤³¤È¤ÏÉ«¡©¤È¤¢¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ã¤Æ½Y¾Ö¤¢¤Þ¤ê‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤±¤ì¤É£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢Ò»�êšÝ¤òDz¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤éÔ’¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢ß`¤¤¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÔ’¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢´Î¤ÎÊÚ˜I¤ÎœÊ‚ä¤òßM¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¡¢¤Õ¤È¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤«¤éºÎ¤«ÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤ÊÒ•¾€¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤¿¡£


    Ò•¾€¤òÏò¤±¡¢ÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤«¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤¨¡­¡­¤½¤Î¡¢šÝ¤Î¤»¤¤¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Þ¤»¤ó¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤µ¤ó¤ÈºÎ¤«¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤«£¿¡¡ÖçÐݤߤνKÁËégëH¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿•r¤â¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤±¤ì¤É¡¢½ñ¤âºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤µ¤ó¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤µ¤ó¤Î¤³¤È¤òÒâ×RµÄ¤ËÒŠ¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤±¤ì¤É¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤Û¤¥¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤è¤¯ÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤À¤È¡¢¸ÐÐĤ·¤Ê¤¬¤é…Û¤­¤ò©¤é¤¹¡£


    ´_¤«¤Ë¡¢ÖçÐݤßÒÔáá¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÏÒâ×RµÄ¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¤³¤È¤òÒŠ¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Û¤Üégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯±£½¡ÊÒ¤«¤é‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë;ÖФǤ·¤¿»áÔ’¤¬Ô­Òò¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¢¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÎÑԤ俤³¤È¤òšÝ¤Ë¤¹¤ëËØÕñ¤ê¤¹¤éÒŠ¤»¤º¤Ë¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤È‰ä¤ï¤é¤º»áÔ’¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤³¤í¤Ë¤â˼¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡¢¤Ø¤½¤òÇú¤²¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤Ï¡¢×Է֤Ϥ⤦֪¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦Òâ˼±íʾ¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤ò¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Ë�»¤¨¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤¯¤Þ¤¤¤·¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤Á¤ÈÒâÒŠ¤ÎÏàß`¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤Ê¡£Òª¤¹¤ë¤ËÝX¤¤Ðú‡W¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢¤½¤¦šÝ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤«¡­¡­¡¹


    ¼{µÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë˜”×ӤǤϤʤ¤¤¬¡¢¼{µÃ¤·¤Æ¤â¤é¤¦¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î¤³¤È¤¬Ô­Òò¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢¤³¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤¬šÝ¤Ë¤·¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï±¾Òâ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤Þ¤ÀºÎ¤¬¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤«¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ÏºÎ¤â·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤×´›r¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤­¤Ã¤È¤½¤Î¿¼¤¨¤¬‰ä¤ï¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ò»Ë²¤³¤Á¤é¤òíþ¤ß¤Ä¤±¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤Æ¤­¤¿Í«¤Ë¡¢ÝX¤¯¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤Æ·µ¤¹¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Áù•régÄ¿¤â¤ä¤Ï¤êºÎʤâ¤Ê¤¯½K¤ï¤ê¡¢¤½¤·¤Æ½ñÈÕ¤ÎÊÚ˜I¤Ï¤½¤³¤Ç½K¤ï¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ½Y¾ÖÊÚ˜I¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ë‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ÊÚ˜I¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤Þ¤ÀÒ»ÈÕ¤¬½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤À¤±¤À¡£


    Ã÷Èդˤʤ俤éºÎ¤«Æ𤳤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤âÑÔ¤¤ÇФì¤Ê¤¤¤¿¤á¡¢ÓͶϤò¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤À¤±¤Ï³öÀ´¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â½ñÈÕÃߤê¤Ë¾Í¤¤¤¿¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤é¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê‰ô¤«¤éÒ™¤á¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤â¤Ê¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤Ê¤¤¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¼È¤Ë¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¤³¤ì¤¬‰ô¤Ç¤¢¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐԤϤۤܒΤƤƤ¤¤ë¡£


    ‰ô¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤âÊË·½¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤è¤ê¤â¤³¤Î×´›r¤Ï¬FŒg¸Ð¤¬¤¢¤ê¤¹¤®¤¿¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤Ç±¾µ±¤Ï‰ô¤À¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¬FŒg¤Ç¤â³£¤Ë¤³¤ì¤Ï‰ô¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤ÈÒɤï¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤Ç¤ÏŽ¢¤ë¤È¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡­¡­¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢¤µ¤ó¤«¤é¤â¡¢½ñÈդϳöÀ´¤ì¤ÐÔ礯Ž¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÔ’¤Ï³õ¶ú¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤¦¿Ú¤Ë¤¹¤ëʤ¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î±íÇé¤òÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤É¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯Õդ줿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤½¤Îˡ¢¤Õ¤È¤¢¤ëÓè¸Ð¤¬î^¤òß^¤ë¡£


    ½ñÈդϤ⤷¤Æ¤«¤·¤Æ¡¢ºÎ¤«ÌØ„e¤ÊÈդǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤È˼¤¤¡¢Ö±áá¤Ë·µ´ð¤¬î^¤Ë¸¡¤«¤Ö¡£


    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î±íÇé¤ÎÒâζ¤òÀí½â¤·¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢½ñÈդϥե§¥ê¥·¥¢¤ÎÕQÉúÈդȤ¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤é¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡¢Ê®°Ëšr¤Î¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤¬¾A¤±¤Æ¸¡¤«¤ó¤À¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢ÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¡£


    ¸ßУ¤Î¶þÄê¤ÇÓ­¤¨¤ëÕQÉúÈդȤ¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢ÆÕͨ¤ÏÊ®ÆߤÎÕQÉúÈդΤϤº¤À¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¨D¨D


    ¡¸¥·©`¥é¤ÏÈÕÖ±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¸¡¤«¤ó¤ÀÒɆ–¤ÏÒ»ÏȤºÃ|¤ËÍˤ±¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤¿¡£


    ÒɆ–¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤ä¶þ¤Ä¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢½ñ¸ü¤À¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤»áá¤ÇÀp¤á¤¿¿¼¤¨¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤³¤ì¤â¤½¤Î•r¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤Ë¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ç†–î}¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢±¾À´¤Î¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤ÏÒ»šr¤É¤³¤í¤Ç¤Ê¤¯ÄêÉϤʤΤÀ¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤³¤Î×´›r¤ÇÒ»šr³Ì¶ÈÄêÉϤÀ¤«¤é¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡­¡­¤ªÖç¤Ë¤ÏÌؤ˺ΤâÑԤäƤ¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡­¡­Ò»�ꥷ©`¥é¤Î½ÌÊҤ˼ĤäƤߤޤ¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤Û¤ÉÊÖég¤¬¤«¤«¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¹


    ±¾À´³¯¤â¥·©`¥é¤¬Ò»¾w¤À¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ž¢¤ê¤â¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤È˼¤Ã¤ÆÑԤäƤߤ¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êÕý¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¥·©`¥é¤¬ºÎÄêºÎ½M¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï¡¢»áÔ’¤Î;ÖФÇÕ{–Ëœg¤ß¤À¡£


    Ò»ÄêÆß½M¤é¤·¤¯¡¢¶þëA¤ÎëA¶ÎÃ|¤Î½ÌÊҤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Û¤ÜŽ¢¤êµÀ¤Î;ÖФÈÑԤäƤ¤¤¤Î»Öäˤ¢¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢Í¾ÖФǼĤë¤Î¤ÏºÎ¤Î†–î}¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¼È¤ËŽ¢Õ¬¤ÎœÊ‚ä¤â½K¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢¤¢¤È¤Ï±¾µ±¤ËŽ¢¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤È±ØÈ»µÄ¤Ë¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Îϯ¤Îáá¤í¤òͨ¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤ï¤±¤À¤¬¡­¡­¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ï×Է֤Ύ¢¤êÖ§¶È¤Ë¼¯ÖФ·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ø¤ÏÒ•¾€Ò»¤ÄÏò¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤¹¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤¬¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤È¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¤³¤È¤òÐÄÅ䤽¤¦¤Êǽ»»¥¤ËÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ï¤É¤¦¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ÐÄÅä¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë¿àЦ¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Îϯ¤Îáá¤í¤ò’i¤±¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Ç¤Ï¥¢¥¤¥Ê¡¢¤Þ¤¿Ã÷ÈդʤΤǤ¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¨¤¨¡¢¤Þ¤¿Ã÷ÈÕ¡¹


    ·µ´ð¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ë¤ÏÉÙ¤·ó@¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤ÏÈ¡¤ê¿˜¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤«¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤Ë¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤ÏÉÙ¤·°²ÐĤ·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢°²¶Â¤Î±íÇé¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Ê¤¬¤é¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ø¤È¤Þ¤¿Ã÷ÈդȰ¤ÞÙ¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤â°¤ÞÙ¤ò·µ¤·¨D¨D¤½¤ì¤Ë¼Š¤ì¤µ¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤ÊÉù¤¬¶ú¤Ë½ì¤¯¡£


    ¡¸¨D¨D½ñÒ¹¡¢šÝ¤ò¤Ä¤±¤Ê¤µ¤¤¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÎÉù¤Ç¡¢¤À¤¬¤½¤Î•r¤Ë¤Ï¼È¤Ë×Է֤Ύ¢¤êÖ§¶È¤Ø¤È‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤ª¤½¤é¤¯½ñ¤ÎÉùÁ¿¤«¤é¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Ë¡¢×Է֤ˤ·¤«Â„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯Òâ‡íµÄ¤Ë¤½¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¥½©`¥Þ¤âºÎʤâ¤Ê¤¤¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ëši¤ß¤ò¾A¤±¤ë¡£


    Ž¢¤êÖ§¶È¤Þ¤Ç¤ä¤ëšÝ¤Ê¤µ¤²¤ÊÒÁ¿—¤Ë¤â°¤ÞÙ¤ò¸æ¤²¡¢½ÌÊÒ¤òáá¤Ë¤·¡­¡­È¥¤ëégëH¡¢½ÌÊÒ¤ÎÖФؤÈÏò¤±¤¿Ò•¾€¤ÎÖФǡ¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤Ï¥¸¥Ã¤È¤³¤Á¤é¤Î¤³¤È¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÒ•¾€¤Î�Š¤µ¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤Ç±¾µ±¤Ë¤³¤ì¤¬×îáá¤À¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤À¤¬¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏС¤µ¤¯¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é½ñÒ¹ºÎ¤«¤¬Æ𤳤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢Äæ¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤À¡£


    ºÎ¤â·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤È´ó²î¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤Ê¤é¤Ð¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎŒ��꤬‰ä¤ï¤ë¤ï¤±¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢ºÎ¤À¤«¤ó¤ÀÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤¬¤³¤Á¤é¤Î¤³¤È¤òšÝ¤Ë’줱¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤ì¤À¡£


    ¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÎÑԤä¿ÑÔÈ~¤Ïî^¤ÎƬÓç¤ËÖ䤤Ƥª¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Ï×Է֤Τ·¤¿¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    δ¤ÀÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤Æ¤¯¤ë¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤ÎÒ•¾€¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤È¹²¤ËŽ¢Õ¬¤Îžé¤Ë×ã¤òßM¤Þ¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 374 Former Strongest, Help

    Stopping by She''s ssroom, She was just finishing her return assignment.


    I wondered if it would be a good day job, but when I heard the story, they were already done.


    "Not fast enough, eh?


    "... I was moving forward a little bit.... because I wanted to go home early today"


    "... Really? I''m sorry to hear that."


    "... no problem because I just wanted to"


    I guess Felicia understands perfectly well that She did that for herself.


    Felicia makes an apology with a slightly lit face, but She just makes a natural face.


    Instead, the face looked somewhere proud, and in this situation these two seemed as close sisters as ever.


    Speaking of my sister, though I wondered what our sister was up to when it came to that, apparently at least she doesn''t have a sister in the soma of this situation.


    Although I couldn''t tell if that was a good thing... Well, what is that sister doing by now?


    Listening to my sisters'' conversations, I''m on my way home thinking about Lina, who hasn''t seen me face to facetely.


    Nevertheless, it''s about enough distance from school to home.


    While I was doing that, I quickly arrived at my familiar home.


    "Hmm... apparently your mother is already home"


    Just like my mother in her previous life, I have grasped that Sophia is part time in this situation.


    If it was meant to be, it should be a littleter to go home, but you''ve probably left early for Felicia.


    Just for a moment, Felicia gave me a look of sorry.


    "... I''m d to hear it, but you also feel sorry for me. Even though I say I always take care of you..."


    "... yeah, sure"


    "I don''t think I need to worry about anything. I''m sure my mothers are just doing that because they did."


    The words were from the heart, but when I wondered how Felicia and the others were taking care of our home in the first ce, the answer was immediately on my mind.


    Apparently, Felicia and the others are losing their parents at an early age.


    I have one other brother besides Felicia and She''s sisters, but that brother already seems to be at work to support his family.


    But he''s still young. It''s not easy for him to feed three people, including himself, and because of that, he''s working early in the morning andte at night?


    For this reason, he is being looked after in the morning and night at Soma''s house.


    Incidentally, the details regarding the brother and the others are unknown.


    I''m not sure because I haven''t had a chance to see him... but, well, I''m probably wrong in Joseph.


    There must be no reason to dare serve someone else here.


    Most importantly, since there seems to be nothing to be involved in, there seems to be no problem by excluding it from the thought first.


    and.


    "Well, that''s what we like to do. You guys don''t have to worry about that, do you?


    My mother showed herself from the living room as she tried to enter the house as she opened the front door.


    But to that appearance, Soma tilts her neck.


    "Mother? I''m just saying... why did youe all the way to pick me up?


    "Yeah, wee back, Soma, Felicia, She. Of course, I just wanted to say that our boys are back... but the truth is that you guys were... especially worried about Felicia."


    "Am I?


    "... n, sis, were you ill this morning?


    "It didn''t seem particrly so..."


    "Right, I don''t think that happened either..."


    "Well, we''ll talk about thatter. In the meantime, something that doesn''t seem to be a problem."


    "Hmm..."


    Although I was curious about what you were talking about, if you''re going to talk to meter, I don''t have a problem.


    Going back to the living room. Going up to the house next to my mother, I head to my room to put my things away first.


    And for some reason, Felicia and the others came along, but apparently Felicia and the others are also given a room as a luggage storage area.


    It''s the room directly in front of Soma''s room, and they put some dressing, etc.


    It was entirely a second house.


    Nevertheless, when I go back to my room, I leave my luggage and take off my uniform, thinking that it''s something I''ve gotten used to exploring information I don''t know, etc.


    You''ll be allergic to walking around the house in your uniform, and honestly, it''s hard to move.


    Nevertheless, now I wondered which clothes to wear, but I didn''t even have to explore my memory.


    Because the clothes were ced exactly where Soma remembered, and so were the clothes in them.


    "¡­ I''m d you don''t have to think about something extra"


    Just get dressed and leave the room, whining.


    I didn''t hear it in person, but, well, I''m definitely going to celebrate Felicia''s birthday, because I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help because it''s a corner.


    I didn''t know what to do and kill my free time in this situation, so even though I was free.


    "Mother, is there anything I can do to help you?


    "Oh, Soma, are you going to help me? That''s unusual."


    "Was it?... Hmm, I guess so."


    Exploring my memory a little bit, I certainly may not have done much of a thing called helping in many ways.


    That doesn''t mean I didn''t want to do it, but I didn''t have anything I could do one way or the other... well, that would be good.


    "I just thought that if we were to celebrate Felicia''s birthday, we should do something, too. If there''s anything I can do, I''m talking about it."


    "... yes. Sure, yeah. We can celebrate Felicia''s birthday. Maybe it was only natural for Soma to think the same."


    "Hmm...?


    It was somewhat of a curious way of putting it, but Soma never asked about it.


    Before that, my mother gave me instructions.


    "Well, well, I guess I''ll have Soma do the decorations. Something I couldn''t get around to that point and was going to ask Felicia to do as I did"


    "I''m d you offered to help. Decorate yourself for your own celebration, or you''ll be right there."


    "Not at all. I''ll take care of it, then. Oh, yeah... I left the decorating method entirely to Soma, didn''t I? I''m looking forward to seeing how Soma decorates, too, huh?


    "... ho?


    To be honest, I had the feeling that I wasn''t confident in that kind of taste or that I was clearly bad at it... but if you asked me to, I''d have no choice.


    It was an offer from me, and above all, if I refused here, it could inevitably be something Felicia would do.


    Exactly. That should be stopped.


    She is left behind as a manpower... maybe She''s taste is just as good as Soma''s.


    You can''t just leave yourself to someone like that to run away.


    I feel like Eina is quite likely to have the taste of this hand, but I couldn''t rely on someone who wasn''t there.


    "Because it''s a corner celebration seat, I''d like to prepare something solid if I can¡­ but is it also something else?"


    It could be something weird instead of decorating it, but then I just have to give it up then.


    Besides, I''m sure Felicia will still be happy.


    With such certainty, but wanting to create what could be done, Soma was first to move off the spot to get the decorations.

 375 Get Former Strongest, Disturbing Information

    The book of the night goes down, outside, about the instant of the moon and the stars.


    Somas surrounded themselves around a table lined with color-picking treats.


    "Hmmm... we ended up letting Felicia help..."


    "No, you say I helped on my own, because I simply couldn''t stay jizzy without doing anything,"


    "... n, but the result is correct?


    "Well, you are. Honestly, we don''t know what happened to us alone."


    Looking over the scene, the living room had turned into the sight it deserved to have a party from now on.


    But the feat is not in Soma.


    She also helped me along the way, but it wasn''t She''s feat, and the majority of it was at Felicia''s hands that I saw along the way and began to help.


    In the end, that''s what happened.


    "... but I''m impudent."


    "Totally agree"


    "Well, people are unsuitable."


    While we were talking about that, my mother put thest te on the table.


    All we had to do was wait for the dish to finish, so now we''re ready.


    As it was, my mother got to her seat and opened her mouth as her father looked over the scene, apparently returning early today.


    "Well, you kept me waiting"


    "I''m sorry I''mte. You must be hungry.


    "No, because we''re on the side of taking care of you. Besides... you even did this today."


    "... you should be thankful instead ofining"


    "Well, it took longer to decorate than I thought, and I''m not really waiting that long. By the way... now it is, but why is it a party?


    Felicia''s birthday, I know it''s supposed to be.


    But I just checked my own memory, and it''s like I''ve never done anything like this before.


    Although it would have been my birthday and I would have celebrated and had a treat, that''s all.


    At least I never seemed to do the decorations, and as far as the treats lined up, this one seems more luxurious than anything I''ve ever had.


    I''m notining about anything, but sometimes it''s a whim, and it''s only natural to wonder what the hell it''s all about.


    And apparently, Soma wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    "Oh, that did bother me, too. No, thank God..."


    "... I''m curious"


    "Right...... well sure, so is that. That said, there''s not that much of a reason for it. Look, you couldn''t have done itst year, could you? So this year, for that matter, I thought I was a little overstretched, I guess."


    "I hadn''t even heard of doing the decorations... well, I guess I felt like I was getting ready"


    "... I don''t have to say that kind of extra thing?


    "Really... I''m sorry about that"


    That''s what I said. Around there was a grin in my father''s mouth, it was obviously deliberate.


    Does my mother know that, too, staring at my father as he dyes his cheeks thin and red?


    Soma looked at such a sight in a somewhat strange mood.


    Because I''ve never seen a scene where you two talk lightly like this before.


    The interaction between the two people that Soma has seen is basically just something hard somewhere.


    Whether that''s all I thought, or if it''s just the two of us, it''s no wonder we''re tapping each other lightly... I didn''t know we''d show it in front of ourselves.


    That too, as a matter of course.


    Or if I didn''t have something about myself back in the day, would I ever see this kind of interaction in real life... etc., and exhale one.


    It''s pointless to think about, and now there''s something else to think about.


    I couldn''t celebrate Felicia''s birthdayst year.


    I wondered what that meant, but the question was soon to be resolved.


    Because Felicia and the others started talking about it.


    "Last year, is... To be honest, you don''t really feel it, do you? Well, I have to feel it every time I go to school, do you say that"


    "... n, I''ve been asleep all my life, so I can''t help it?


    "It must have been a year by the time I realized it, right? Then I don''t think I have a choice."


    "Wonders, muscle strength, etc. weren''t lost. It''s more natural to think you''re being used to it."


    "No, I don''t think that far... but it''s true that I''m still not used to it. That''s what''s bothering Mr. Soma."


    "Hmm? Is that me?


    "You''ve just been dealing with me, and you haven''t been able to do what you want."


    "Hmm..."


    I do look back at the day and spend most of my time with Felicia.


    But that''s mainly to get an idea of the situation, and it''s only now that Soma knows about it.


    That''s not the reason.


    As far as what was before today is concerned, it is not something that I learned in the literal sense of the word¡­ well, it is possible that if I fully adapted to this situation and learned about Felicia''s circumstances, I would be taking the same action.


    But even so, annoyance would be different.


    "After all, I''m not bothered, am I?


    "But..."


    "Even if they say they haven''t been able to do what they want, they''re doing what they want."


    "... Huh? That''s..."


    to Felicia repeatedly blinking, shrugging her shoulders back.


    Whatever the reason, if it''s your will, it doesn''t make a difference that you like it.


    Felicia''s cheeks stained thin red, and for some reason She turned to me.


    "Why does She look at me like that?


    "... because my sister is sloppy"


    "No, even if they say it''s sloppy, the..."


    "Yes, yes, it would be nice for you guys to have a smiling exchange, but the food''s gonna get cold as it is, right?


    "Right, let''s eat first"


    "Hmm, right."


    "Right, right"


    "... okay.... I''ll see youter on this story"


    "... you surprisingly hold it in the root"


    Talking about that, the party started.


    Most of all, it''s a small party with only five people.


    Regardless of the outfit, it''s not much different than just a meal in the end.


    Aside from the story on the feelings again, time goes by busily, without getting noisy and tongue-in-cheek for a treat.


    The content of the conversation is also on the daily extension line¡­ It was also when the story came out that we continued to talk about it.


    "Speaking of which, it''s not as popr as it has beentely... but it seems that there are people out there who have suddenly fainted and stopped waking up intact. Careful. I don''t know what I can do about it... but be careful."


    What Soma thought when he heard the story was, is that even some of their bad illnesses are starting to epidemic, but the others reacted differently.


    It was Felicia who showed a particrly remarkable reaction.


    "Is that... like I used to be, is it?


    "I don''t know it''s the same, but at least that''s what I felt."


    "... n, that''s why I was worried earlier?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Judging by the information so far, Felicia had slept for about a year because of an unexined cause.


    Is it also because of the deviation of one year in age?


    Besides, they say something simr has happened recently.


    "Hmm..."


    It is obviously a disturbing and abrupt story, but is it too much to think that that is why there is some connection between it and the current situation?


    If you think too much, that''s fine... you should check it out just in case.


    Nevertheless, we are not in a situation where we should talk like that now.


    That''s what my mothers thought, and soon the story moves on to another topic.


    Soma narrowed her eyes while looking at the sights on the spot, listening to stories that she would not respond to even if asked to consent, now whether it should have something to do with it or not.

 376 Encounter The Former Strongest, Most Disturbing

    When it came to abrupt, it was abrupt.


    But it was this situation that was abrupt from the beginning.


    Well, maybe it wasn''t surprising what happened.


    "And you say it''s too abrupt... isn''t the genre too different in the first ce?


    But naturally, there is no response to that whine.


    Well, naturally.


    Because the sole in front of you is obviously not as humanistic as it sounds.


    At the end of his gaze is something whose whole body is unified in a ck monochrome, as if the shadow had risen intact.


    Soma exhales one breath as she looks at such a presence standing all over the city at night.


    Usual soma would have cut me off as a demon at a nce... well, maybe there was normally a demon in this world just because I didn''t know it.


    "... nothing can be done about the status quo where I haveined about my dissatisfaction. Is it more constructive to think about what to do from here?"


    Look around while leaving your consciousness forward, but unnaturally unpopr.


    I didn''t mean to do that from the start, but it seems futile to ask for help.


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, Aina told me to be careful this evening. What if this is it...?


    Growling, he nces at himself.


    The cell phone there belonged not to me, but to Felicia.


    When ites to why we have such a thing, it is because we were about to deliver it.


    That said, the party ended up being like a dinner party, which went on busily but ended in about an hour.


    And I hope it''s sloppy if that''s my house, but Felicia and the others'' house are apart.


    If the night was already getting deeper, it was only natural that it meant going home.


    I tried to send it anyway, but since it''s the usual thing, if they refuse to say there''s no problem, I can even say it too strongly.


    Even if something happens, it would be a relief if She were to say so.


    But I had no choice but to drop him off at the front door and help him clean up.


    Felicia forgot her phone.


    I saw where Felicia was using it so I was sure.


    Though the mood at that time felt quite strange.


    Whatever it is, after the house to deliver the forgotten things, we find out where Felicia and the others live with the feeling that we''ve grown ustomed to.


    "Shortly thereafter, and so on, you were suddenly attacked by me. Hmm, I don''t think Eina foresaw this situation per se..."


    This is a coincidence if I tell you.


    If Felicia hadn''t forgotten something, Soma would have gone on cleaning up at home by now.


    There must have been no going out there in itself.


    "Well, given that the situation itself is unnatural, it''s not surprising that it was nted so far... I can''t help thinking about it anymore"


    More than that, the problem is this situation itself.


    To be honest, it was pretty harsh.


    "Mmmm... your body isn''t moving any more than I thought. Well, if you''re a typical high school student, maybe this is the extent..."


    I was attacked by an array, which means literally.


    When I thought I felt signs behind my back, they came straight at me.


    More than half of them are coincidental, although they seeded in dodging at one hair.


    If I got hit again, I wasn''t too sure I could seed next time.


    "It is impossible to ask the average high school student to deal with the monster of first sight in the first ce..."


    You don''t seem to intend to attack me again any time soon, but that''s never a good thing.


    Being dodged by an ambush and not being in the next act immediately means that you are vignt and observing this one... because that is all intelligence.


    Given that the next time they attacked me, they wouldn''t give me a gap or anything, it was never a wee thing.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I don''t know what would have happened if they''d done the next thing right away."


    Again, this one currently has only the same physical ability as a typical high school student.


    There''s no way I can beat a monster in such a statepared to power.


    but is it the same thing in the end?


    If you''re intelligent, it won''t be hard to guess how much this physical ability is.


    Are youpletely worried that the sole that was staring at me looked like a jerk?


    The moment, its appearance scratched out.


    And.


    "- Totally. So I told you to be careful."


    It was almost simultaneous that the voice and roar sounded.


    It was in the rear that the roar sounded, but it was those who heard voices, above the right hand side, that Soma turned his gaze.


    A red-haired girl I knew stood on the roof of a two-story general house there.


    "Ma... I didn''t think you''d really get involved. I mean, why are you really involved?"


    "Even if they say that, my life is in trouble. Or is it a much more shy way of appearing?


    "And it''s strangely calm. Oh, okay. For now -"


    With words, Aina flies away from it.


    Shortly afterwards the crushing noise sounded because that ck monster jumped into where Eina stood until just before.


    Its head turned toward Aina, who is in the air, but there is no rush to Aina.


    Remaining calm, I pointed my right hand at it.


    - Let''s get this over with, shall we?


    The ck monster slightly dropped its center of gravity and jumped straight out of the roof, but Aina still remains calm.


    Although it is true that Aina has no escape in the air, there is only one opponent''s orbit if it is to be attacked there.


    There couldn''t have been any reason to rush.


    "- Burn down."


    Moment after moment, another roar could be yed.


    The mes that arise in front of Eina and areunched straight into the air explode.


    ck things fell into the back of darkness as they scattered fragments of the me around them.


    Somehow thending tone reaches Soma''s ear, who followed his whereabouts.


    If you turn your gaze, you''re standing on the ground with Aina looking like she''s nothing.


    However, there seemed to be dissatisfaction in those eyes for some reason.


    "Hmm... what is wrong with you?


    "Right... I''m not doing anything about it, but there''s something you don''t like about it. So why are you so calm?"


    "And even if you say so."


    There''s nothing surprising or rushing about it.


    I somehow felt that Eina could use magic, and it''s only natural that she defeated that monster without difficulty.


    I thought only that Soma could not win byparing powers, because this body only has the physical abilities of ordinary people.


    If magic could be used, there was no way Aina would have lost that degree of existence.


    "By the way, more than that, since you defeated me, does that mean you''ll talk to me?


    "... what does that mean?


    "That''s what it means, isn''t it? I thought they''d tell me I couldn''t talk to you again."


    "If that''s possible, that''s the best part, but you''ve already seen it... and most importantly, you convince me there that you won''t talk?


    "Hmm... if you''re convinced or not, you won''t"


    "I guess. I felt that way, so I concluded that it would be quicker to talk."


    "Really... well, if you''re going to talk to me, I''m notining"


    That''s what I said, shrugging my shoulders, and I turned my gaze into the air.


    Whether the me is already spotless or not, the remnants are still in sight.


    "After all, the genre has changed..."


    Well, given the originals, maybe this one''s closer.


    With that in mind, soma exhaled one breath, now what story would be told.

 377 Former Strongest, Reveals One End Of The Status Quo

    Because the stand-up was nothing, the park was in the neighborhood, led by Aina, who walked out of the scene.


    But looking at such a park, Soma leaned her neck, not because there was something there.


    It was more like nothing, because it was a really small park.


    Aina''s footsteps were unmistakable, and no matter what she thought, she knew there was a park here.


    It was strange how Eina, who was supposed to have just transferred to school today, knew there was a park here.


    Feeling such a Soma question, Eina said the answer before this one said anything.


    "There''s a lot of research going on around here. As much as I know there''s a park here, so be it."


    "Hmmm... all sorts of things."


    Then Aina had no answer to the question as to why she was looking into that.


    However, if you didn''t get that question, it doesn''t seem like you can''t say it.


    Because we''re going to talk anyway, I didn''t even have to dare to talk here, and so on.


    "Well, then I''m going to talk about it... well, why don''t you ask me a question from that side? I''m not going to answer for the most part, but some of them naturally can''t. It''s easier to answer questions from that side than to avoid them."


    "Hmm, is it...... so what was I after all first? Demons or something like that?


    Although I have a lot to worry about, it would still be me who should hear the most about it.


    Even in this situation, which is often strange, I don''t care what you think, I''m the most heterogeneous.


    It has nothing to do with the rification of the current situation.


    "Depends on what you mean by using the word demon... maybe it''s not what you think. I don''t have any eyshes. At least that''s what we call it. Or... you know, the remnants of the devil."


    "The devil, is it...?


    "Yeah. I''m not sure why they call me that, though. I''ve never heard of a living being called a demon, even though they say it''s remnants. Well, it''s possible I just don''t know."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    Devil.


    There''s no way this word came out irrelevant.


    I mean, it should still be said, there''s a good chance the devil is involved.


    I don''t know what it means to dare unt its existence... well, if you listen to what I have to say about the area, you might understand.


    "I know what you''re calling it... but I''m not sure what it is. You''re not sure about that either?


    "No, I know all about it. Whatshes out is, as its name suggests, the intention of something that resists and disobeys. Whatever you don''t follow... well, in a way, to the world itself, I guess. The possibility of a sh from the world, a possibility that never arose. That''s what took shape."


    "The possibility that you never were born... is that a kind of water child or something like that?


    "Well, I hear there are some of those, but that''s not all I''m talking about. If you''re talking about possibilities, you''ll hear about the possibility of people showing up without eyebrows as many possibilities as possible. Well, it seems unlikely actually... if it were. Because it seems that the eyshes only manifest themselves by the slightest gap in the possibilities, by the debacle. And there is hardly any such thing in this world"


    "You mean there''s not enough room for all the possibilities to manifest themselves? But to listen to you, there seems to be practically no limit to the number of appearances at a time. When ites to the number of possibilities, etc., would it be the same almost infinite?


    "I hear that''s not the case. Most of the possibilities disappear over time. And theshes are things that were never born, but could have been born at the same time."


    "Hmm, I see..."


    Whatever it is, it is not possible to ignore the effects of something called the environment to be born.


    And the environment is what changes over time.


    It is logical that with the passage of time the possibilities that were once possible will no longer be possible.


    "But why was my life attacked by such a thing? I don''t remember being resented by such things in my life..."


    "That''s not true, is it? You''ve got enough reason to get resented by all those flirtatious people."


    "Hmm? That''s... oh no, I see. Is it because you were born and you are alive?"


    "Discover. We''re always resentful and jealous because we were never born. So destroy things that strike people. Allowance or gradual, disorderly. Because if it breaks, disappears, and disappears, there will be room for us to be born. I don''t know if that''s actually going to happen... no, maybe it doesn''t matter"


    "In short, eight hits, is that why?


    "That sort of thing"


    Much annoying, but rather, is that also why?


    You guys are alive, so you can be there, so you can take a little grudge from those who weren''t.


    It was just an irrational eight-point hit.


    "Hmm, but I''ve never heard of such a thing... perhaps to be generally lying low?


    "Bye. There are some precursors when the non-eyshes show up, but they''re not always detectable, and there''s nothing you can normally think about and know there''s such a thing. You''ve been through this before, haven''t you?


    "Surely, from what I''ve learned, it wouldn''t normally be something I could do about it"


    If it is not profitable to merely incite fear in vain, it makes sense to have its existence.


    But that''s why there was no exnation.


    "Why are you telling me such a story? Surely he''s not a convincing senior without being asked anything, but he shouldn''t even need to be made to listen in so much detail?


    "You need to. I have to convince you. If you didn''t know anything, there''s nothing more you can do than know. ¡­ so if you''re self-satisfied or not, you''re only self-satisfied."


    "Hmm... Convinced, is it?


    "Yeah. And that also has something to do with why I came to this city.... I came to this city to stop us from being born."


    "The culprit...?


    So Soma tilted his neck because it seemed to me that to listen to what had been said before, the non-eyshes were naturally urring or something like that.


    thews of the world, but it is made up of something close to it, though not to say.


    So there''s no such thing as a culprit.


    "Hmm... are you saying that although it''s basically a naturally urring thing, it''s something that isn''t, something that''s the culprit of making it manifest?


    "... you''re right, you''re oddly iprehensible? It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a while now... don''t you actually know that from before? It''s strangely cool."


    "Hate and be the first to hear. So, more than that, what do the culprits and the doers end up with... no, who are they?


    "... aren''t you really too conjectural?


    "Wouldn''t it be hard to guess this extent?


    Otherwise, there''s no way we need to convince Soma.


    Finally¡­ it is almost possible to guess who it is.


    And the name spoken from Aina''s mouth shortly afterwards was still what she expected.


    - Felicia Leonhardt.


    That seems to be the name of the girl who is the culprit.


    "... you''re not surprised"


    "Well, I was expecting it somehow. But there is no surprise, but there is doubt. I don''t remember Felicia showing such a gesture."


    Something like half lying and half true about this?


    I haven''t had a memory of spending time with Felicia in this world since the beginning, so it was a lie in that part of the world, but I didn''t have any reaction when I asked her about it, so it''s true in that part.


    But Aina can''t tell that, and it doesn''t really matter what happens again.


    As a result, Aina nodded that the words were correct.


    "Hmm... I''m not aware of myself, but is it something like that?


    "You know what? And that''s why you can''t just leave me alone. As I was saying, it''s impossible for people to show up with as many possibilities as they can."


    "Is that possible if Felicia?


    "I don''t know if it''s going to get that far, but it''s true that the number ofshingless things that show up in this city is higher than any other. Plus, it''s getting stronger year after year. Whenever she celebrates her birthday,"


    "I see... that''s why I told you to be careful tonight"


    "That''s the thing. Anyway, they''ve been getting worse in eleration heretely. In a few more years, there will be predictions that mankind may be destroyed."


    Aina''s eyes, who said so, were serious everywhere.


    I don''t know if it''s true, but at least Aina doesn''t seem to mean it.


    "Hmm... and Aina came to stop Felicia like that, right? What is the way to stop it?


    "We''re searching right now. I''m not sure why she could do that in the first ce. I just... think it''s unlikely we''ll find it. Other than eliminating the culprit,"


    I thought that would happen.


    I guess that''s why you said cut off the edge, or else you don''t have to convince Soma.


    But with that said, Aina looked straight at Soma and never turned a blind eye.


    And just like that...


    "This way, too, I don''t want to kill anyone. So I''m going to explore other ways until critical. But when it''s finally the limit..."


    At that time, and yet the determination was not uttered.


    Just before that, I tried to block it, because other voices were covered.


    "... I won''t let you"


    At the same time as the words, new figures were appearing in the park.


    And the person is not a stranger to Soma, etc.


    No, on the contrary, it seems to have been the case for Eina as well -


    "Huh... She"


    Before the whining was directed, a girl of that name stood.

 378 Formerly The Strongest, Recalls

    By the time Aina returned to her ssroom during the lunch break, She had already returned to her ssroom.


    I mean, Aina shouldn''t know about She... well, given the circumstances, it''s not that much to think about.


    "She knows what''s going on too, or is that okay with you?


    "Well, yeah. I mean, buddy."


    "... n, to be exact, a formerpanion"


    "You say that again...!


    "... at least I don''t think I''m one of those people trying to kill my sister"


    In She''s eyes, who said so, there was a strong light.


    If I never give up this much, I know exactly what you think.


    Well, I know you didn''t tell me.


    In that sense, it is Aina who feels ufortable.


    We know in previous exchanges that Eina is only Eina, even if she has different memories.


    It was incredible how Eina, even though she had no memory, affirmed the death of her friend Felicia and admitted to killing her.


    But when you say that, it''s not to be understood.


    I wondered what it meant to fulfill, etc., but for now I decided to watch She and Aina interact.


    "I don''t want to kill you, either! But I can''t find another way, so I don''t have a choice...!


    "... not necessary.... I will defeat all the eyshes that your sister made manifest.... as before. ¡­ so, no problem"


    "You can''t have no problem......! You''re not unconscious that you''re not the only one who can contain it......!? Because earlier, that must be why you let him get away, and because of that, Soma got attacked by me!?


    "... soma, but?


    Apparently he didn''t grasp it that far, and his eyes directed toward Soma were shaking.


    Later I was alternating my gaze between Soma and Eina, rather than to explore authenticity, maybe because I understood how Eina and Soma were talking about this here.


    "Hmm...... well sure, that''s true, but first as putting that story aside. To hear the story, does it mean that there was no problem with Felicia showing up with all the eyshes because She was knocking them down each time?


    "... n, I snuck it down.... not to be noticed by your sister, not by Soma"


    "But that too has reached its limits. No, I should rather say that I''ve been suppressed so often. If it''s true, it''s not like I can keep it down on my own."


    "I''m not going to pinch my mouth around it, which is indistinguishable to my seniors... More than that, I thought, wouldn''t you tell Felicia about this? I feel like I should let Felicia know before I do. I''m guessing you don''t understand a lot, because you haven''t got Felicia''s help? On the contrary, he seems to be hiding it. I think we might find a better way to do this if we lose it and actively cooperate..."


    That was a sincere question, but Aina and She shook their heads sideways all together.


    I can''t teach you, it seems.


    "Hmm... why is that?


    "Because I can''t predict. I don''t know what will happen if she finds out the truth... I guess I should say it''s more likely that it will get worse if she bes aware than if she doesn''t."


    "... and it''s, like, infinitely close to the fact. ¡­ the situation deteriorated eleratively, perhaps because my sister became even slightly aware of it"


    "I don''t think Felicia can see the bare hands for it?


    "... well, perhaps your sister has forgotten about it herself.... but I''m sure I understood it unconsciously"


    "Even the unconscious got elerating worse, huh? If you''re really conscious, you can''t just try it."


    "Sure, from what I''ve heard, you don''t seem to be wrong about that response."


    She is not the type to affirm such things without foundation.


    That means you probably know something you can be sure of.


    But I don''t talk about it because there''s probably a reason I can''t.


    I understand that, but there''s no point in daring to try to hear it out.


    "Hmm... for now, I understand"


    "I''m just going to tell him when the timees. Don''t know anything, it''s just that they''re gonna kill you... just fine."


    "... so I won''t let you"


    "So you...!... ma, fine. Either way, it''s tough as it is."


    "Hmm? Tough, is it? Even though it is not a praised hand, does the means exist that can be taken in the worst case?


    "That''s right... the means is the problem. Because there are conditions for the unwieldy to manifest themselves, and one of them is when powerful negative emotions are scattered. It''s especially noticeable when people are killed, and some people say that they attack people for something that''s not eyshes. So, it''s predicted that the worst eyshes of all time will show up when you''re going to kill her. That''s why you wait until you''re critical."


    "How bad exactly do you predict it would be?


    "Well... worst case scenario, and that will be thest day of mankind, maybe"


    Eina answered in a mild condition, but her eyes weren''tughing at all.


    As serious as ever, and apparently true.


    "I''m also looking for each other that''s possible in order to get around it... it''s pretty tough here, too. It''s obvious."


    "Are you?


    "Well, you just saw that I can do something a little unusual, right? So does She, but that''s who I''m talking about."


    "In short, people who can fight that monster or something,"


    "...... hmm.... but it''s pretty rare"


    "On top of that, we need to have the kind of power we want, so there''s something convenient about it."


    Momentster, Aina and She looked back in momentum.


    The look has changed and tension is rising from all over the body.


    But Soma will also try to look in the same direction as the two of us, but there is nothing ahead... No.


    "... Eina"


    "Sorry, this is totally my fault. I thought I could take it down with that...... by the way, what are the possibilities of other individuals?


    "... the only thing that showed up today was Arre the hell"


    "... I see. That means you''re powerful for that matter. Besides, Felicia''s birthday today. Stronger than ever before yesterday."


    It was at the same time that the voice was interrupted and Aina''s figure disappeared from the spot.


    But it didn''t move.


    Instead, he just appeared on the spot, ck, and he was blown away.


    "... Hurry -"


    When she recognized the figure, She had a knife in her hand.


    Apparently, he had it hidden.


    But still, it was toote.


    In the next moment it was ck because it was in front of She and She''s gripping sword was dancing through the universe with the sound of her high armor.


    "... Oh no, I''m sorry about earlier...?


    Though he said he had no eyes or mouth, Soma felt like a sole once again.


    Shortly afterwards She disappears, twote, and a roar sounds from a remote location.


    If I turned my gaze, there was Aina and She tapped to the ground so that we could line up amicably.


    "Lies, right...? Earlier, I mean, there was no movement at all... no way, I wasn''t just pretending to be hit, I was building up strength,...? Is that...?


    "... not if I''m telling you.... and I can''t seem to beat you to this extent."


    In the middle of the word, She disappeared again.


    Reflectively, Aina turned her hand toward Sole.


    "- Burning"


    But by then, there''s nothing further ahead.


    Aina disappeared with the roar...... rolled to the ground with She, like an earlier baking around.


    But did you avoid a direct hit, we both still seem to be moving and our minds aren''t dead.


    It just didn''t seem like it could be intact, and the movement was even slow.


    Above all, it has been blown away twice, making it a long way from where Soma is.


    The ck sole slowly redirected the body toward Soma as if to show off.


    "Eh... Soma, don''t run away from it -"


    "... Eh, soma -"


    Three times to two screaming screams.


    And.


    There was a roar.


    That is by far the biggest thing, and if it must have been the sound produced by the shock suffered by ordinary people, the body must have be dusty.


    Although the person who received it seemed to be pimped.


    Soma exhales one sigh as she looks at the ck thing rolling on the ground.


    "Hmmm... it was something I knew, but it seems pretty sturdy"


    "... Huh?


    "... soma?


    I shrugged my shoulders because the two of them raised their voices and the sole at their feet also seemed somewhat shrugged.


    It''s not that surprising.


    Fool, I honestly pushed it from the front, so that''s all I''m saying, that I used the momentum to tap it to the ground.


    "Surely you are the speed of motion inside, and inparison of the forces, you will be theplete defeat of my generation. But there are things that we can do about everything, and above all, if we can show so much movement, we can respond. Totally... immature, huh?


    Indeed, Soma''s physical ability is that of ordinary people.


    But neither knowledge nor experience has been lost.


    Besides, I''m finally getting used to this movement in my body.


    Then it was natural to do so to this extent.


    However, if there is a problem, is this only a use of the other party''s power?


    In short, it is unlikely to be enough to defeat.


    "Hmm, while my life was under control, with Eina and She... hmm?


    And it was then that a slight brilliance appeared on the edge of Soma''s vision, wondering what was wrong.


    That is what the light of the moon reflected by the de.


    It was She''s knife that was bounced off earlier.


    "Some, if any..."


    I was never distracted, but for the moment when my consciousness turned slightly towards the sword, the eyshes were jumping off the spot.


    After all, pure power doesn''t seem to win in today''s soma.


    However, intelligence still seems to be high around being able to determine that it won''t work even if it attacks as it is.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t pretend to be dead right after Eina''s magic.


    Whatever it is, it''s a rearrangement, but whether you use it yourself or She uses it, the knife needs to be picked up.


    While consciousness turned to sole, it picked it up without rm¡­ the wrapping power of the eyshes swelled up at that moment.


    It would simply be a coincidence rather than when Soma picked up the knife.


    But in any case, it is true that the power of it has increased.


    And that seems to have been something clearly felt by the Einas and even unexpected.


    "Huh... you''re lying, you''re still up in strength...!?


    "... soma...!?


    At the same time as the two screamed again, the figure of the eyshes disappeared...... but there was nothing wrong with it.


    This time not from the front, not from behind, but from the side, because the movement of it was clearly recognizable to Soma.


    Instead, aste as I felt, Soma slowly set up to go with it.


    And.


    "- Discretionary."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: One and all.


    Running sword shes are familiar, arms without any precipitation, body moves.


    Then it is only natural that the end wille.


    ck chunks were amputated, as if they had jumped in to be so from themselves.


    "Hmm...... I see"


    It was so convincing that Soma got it shortly afterwards.


    I feel the sword at hand and my own power as I look sideways at the chunks divided into two parts disappearing this time.


    It''spletely undone.


    Eina and She seem to be able to use their powers without any problems, so I was wondering if Soma would be able to use their powers in some way, but they gged it to get something simr to the sword.


    It''s something that has returned a lot of light power, but, well, I guess I''ve never gotten past it without struggling.


    And now that I can use my powers, the situation hasn''t improved at all.


    Soma exhaled one breath as she turned her gaze toward Ainah and the others, who were staring at this one.


    Until earlier the park, which was at least certainly a breath of people''s signs, had returned to a perfectly quiet park.


    Aina and the others aren''t here anymore.


    It wasn''t like I was here anyway, but after we both left.


    Looking at those two departed directions, Soma shrugs.


    "I need to talk to you tomorrow, is it..."


    That was the word Aina left behind when she left.


    It is true that there was obstruction along the way, so there is still not enough talk, but I don''t think it was in that atmosphere somehow.


    I guess it doesn''t mean it''s irrelevant to the story that''s been interrupted as a result, but it also means it''s just going on.


    Well, what do you know about this tomorrow?


    I went on to say what was more wrong with She.


    She and I didn''t have anything in particr, but she seemed to be thinking about what it was like.


    It''s not irrelevant... but it''s also something I can tell from what I''ve just thought here.


    "I think it''s time for me to move."


    So Soma also tried to move her legs to go home for now, but just before that, she turned her gaze backwards.


    Ahead is the park with the spread of darkness, but Soma narrows her eyes as if she were convinced there was something.


    No.


    Like, it wasn''t, it was actually certain.


    Because...


    "- Is that where you are? How long are you going to hide like that? Why don''t you show yourself?


    The voice is also certain.


    And then there was a response.


    "... you''ve noticed."


    The figure appeared abruptly on the spot, seeping out of the darkness.


    But it''s something I really knew, so I''m not particrly surprised.


    I shrugged my shoulders toward the person I saw - Hildegard.


    "Even though it''s temporary, we''re back in strength. So it''s only natural that you can do that?


    "... even to that extent, I was seriously hiding myself?


    "But at the same time, would we have been trying to find it?


    "... well, you''re right. You''re really the same at all times."


    "You wouldn''t be able to talk about people, either."


    It was in a double sense.


    I was convinced the moment I saw Hildegard''s eyes, but from this exchange it still seems incorrect.


    "Hmm... apparently you''re the only one who hasn''t changed."


    "Well, I''m amentator and a guide."


    "Mm-hmm? I guess the exnation is of this situation... guidance, is it?


    "Rather, that''s the main thing. Perhaps if I were more precise, it would be useful to encourage recall."


    "Reminds me..."


    There is only one thing associated with that word.


    And as affirming the thought, Hildegard nodded.


    "Whatever you''re forgetting, just to remember what happened to this situation. This is all because I can only do it."


    At the same time as saying so, Hildegard has been staring straight at Soma.


    The emerald eyes capture the figure of Soma and also look back at nature and Soma.


    Because I could understand that I should, even if I wasn''t told.


    And Soma remembered everything.

 379 I Feel The Former Strongest, Weirdest

    The Somas arrived on the spot about a month after they left the king''s capital of Veritas.


    It''s not like there''s anything visible.


    It is only the deste ground that stretches out in front of you, but it is definitely a familiar ce.


    It was the border between Veritas and the Empire.


    "I don''t know what to say... finally, it feels like"


    "... it took longer than I thought"


    With that said, Eina and She are also looking at the ce, but it''s mainly fatigue and relief that''s floating in their faces.


    The reason for this is exactly what they said, which leads to why it took a month to get here.


    If I gave the reason in the end, it was because they wasted their time in the cities and viges they stopped by.


    I just have to get out of Veritas, but if there''s confusion andmotion ahead of me and I''ve encountered those asions, I can''t leave them alone.


    Sometimes I take the initiative when I lend a hand, but even if I solve one, there is something else in the next ce.


    In a way, if we had the beginning, we could not pretend not to look at it, but finally arrived here with more fatigue in our hearts than in our flesh.


    I''m not regretting it, and I have some sense of aplishment if I think I''ve done it, but that''s it, this is this.


    It will be impossible to think that you can finally rest with the fatigue that has umted so far.


    In fact, I can''t deny that Soma has those feelings either.


    Besides, Soma and the others stopped by only part of Veritas.


    It seems harder than I would have imagined given the forting Veritas... well, all the Somas could do was pray for a good fight.


    If you ask for help, you will respond, but for now, you should return to the Imperial Capital.


    There are so many things we need to talk about.


    "Now, are we going to the Imperial Capital for now? Or do you two want to go somewhere first?


    "You... I know, but don''t bother asking."


    "...... I just want to get some rest.... I don''t know if I can slow down."


    "I think it''s all right. More than that, is She really d she came this way?


    She was in Veritas, if I say so, to investigate.


    Even so, he came this far without reporting much of the results.


    Naturally concerned, She shook her head to the side.


    "... no problem because it''s on schedule. ¡­ I don''t need to contact you."


    "Ma, what happened in Veritas will soon be passed on to Radius or something, and then you''ll soon know that Soma is involved."


    "Hmm? Really? I don''t think we''re going to give them names, and I think we can detect the existence of coborators, but you don''t think that''s us?


    "Who but you can defeat the second prince who was supposed to control the civil unrest, the third prince who was supposed to have no backing at all, the first princess?"


    "... I don''t care if I can stay else"


    I don''t think so, but it doesn''t make sense where we were talking about it here.


    We''re still a long way from the Imperial capital anyway.


    I take a step forward, hoping that we''ll have time to talk about it.


    That''s how Soma crossed the border and returned to the Empire - exactly at that moment.


    The three Somas turned their faces in the same direction.


    "- Mm?"


    "Huh...!?


    "... eh"


    What I felt from up ahead was a power that I didn''t really know what it was, but it was clearly powerful.


    Besides, I remember that somehow.


    If it''s not my fault, it''s something simr to what I felt from Veritas.


    "Hmm... I''ve felt a simr power several times in my life, but what did you two think?


    "... well, I only once... but I thought it was simr to what I felt from Veritas"


    "I''m not really good at that, honestly... but honestly, I think there''s only so much power left to use."


    In other words, they both seemed to have no objections.


    to the fact that the perceived array is likely to be the power of the devil.


    To be honest, it doesn''t feel like it''s happening again, but not if I''m talking about it.


    Besides, if the devil is trying to do something again, you can''t just leave him alone, because... there were more concerns than that.


    "By the way, it''s where I felt the power..."


    "... ma, I guess. I''m not good at it. Even me, it''s easy to tell. Not that there''s any other possibility..."


    "... Mmm, maybe the Holy Capital"


    "So, there is."


    Yes, the direction in which we felt what seemed to be the power of the devil was the direction in which the Holy City was located.


    Not that the Sacred Capital is the only one in that direction, so as Aina said, there''s no other possibility... well, there''s almost no mistake.


    "Hmm... reschedule, is that okay?


    "There''s no way you disagree.... I''m so sorry to see such a sight again"


    "... Mm, I agree.... I''ve never been to the Sacred Capital, but it''s the same where"


    There must be a resurgence in the back of their brains of the chaos andmotion that has been raging in the cities and viges that have stopped by during the past month.


    Or, before that, the sight I''ve seen on my way to the king''s capital of Veritas.


    Soma agrees that we must not cause those again.


    It''s just... To be honest, Soma wasn''t too worried about that.


    Because I have feelings simr to certainty that that won''t happen.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean I''m not worried about anything, of course.


    "Hmmm... what the hell did you do? If this is the way it was supposed to be, there''s no problem... but if something unexpected happened, it might not be right."


    "... soma?


    "No, I was just thinking properly. but now is the time to move before thinking."


    "... Hurry"


    "Hmm, though... Eina, do you know the exact directions to the Holy Capital, etc?


    "I came with you, didn''t I? You don''t get it."


    "So, there is..."


    Yes, the Somas did note to the Imperial Capital by formal procedure.


    They were forcibly brought in, which means they don''t know the exact directions to get there, even if they know where the Holy Capital is.


    Betting on his desire, he turned his gaze to She, but he shook his head beside him silently.


    Apparently, we''re going to have to explore it in the tunnel.


    "If you''re bad, it might be quicker to go back to the Imperial Capital and ask for directions."


    "But it''ll take a few days from here to the Imperial City, won''t it? Why don''t you find something along the way and ask?


    "... a little suspicious that it''s a vige? ¡­ if possible, a city of some size would be desirable"


    "Hmm... you should have at least heard about the location of the bigger city"


    No regrets preceded, is.


    But it doesn''t matter what I said.


    "Hmm... well, are we going to the Holy Capital? It could be a forcible army if you have to..."


    "I''ll try harder. I just hope you don''t expect much from me when I get there."


    "... n, try as hard as you can"


    Though there is some means to go to Soma alone if you have to, neither of us seemed to intend to do so.


    And it would be impable to make that suggestion here.


    Because there''s no way we haven''t noticed that.


    "Well, let''s just say we both work hard."


    "Yeah, I hope so, don''t I?


    "... It''s about Soma, so it''s going to happen anyway"


    "Yeah, that''s true, too."


    With such a light-hearted p, the Somas turn to a certain direction of the Holy Capital.


    And when he regained his mind, he walked out early.

 380 Formerly The Strongest, Arriving In The Holy City

    The Somas on their way to the Holy City were able to go along the road so lightly that they pped out.


    Finding the first vige was the one that had some difficulty, but it was probably about that time that I had a struggle-like difficulty.


    And if I could find one, it would have been easy to find the next.


    No matter how despicable the ce is, I know about the nearby viges and cities.


    All you have to do is go from there to where it exists in certain directions of the Holy Capital.


    If we repeated it, we could definitely get closer to the Holy City.


    Not to say the shortest, but where we rushed for the shortest, it could well be that it would take longer as a result.


    What mattered now was certainty.


    Also, we were able to go light on the road because there was nothing.


    Instead of being as confused as it was in Veritas, there wasn''t one.


    Everywhere is peaceful, and even demons rarely show up.


    The journey of Soma and the others went too well.


    Naturally, we listen to stories about the Holy Capital on the road.


    But at least from what I''ve heard, there didn''t seem to be anything unusual about the Holy Capital.


    It''s not just the viges and cities away from the Holy Capital, but getting close to the Holy Capital doesn''t change that, and you can just hear from anyone''s mouth how the Holy Capital is doing as usual and makes no difference.


    "Hmm... well, as expected, but still an anomaly"


    But it''s an anomaly in itself.


    To Soma''s words, Eina and She also nodded.


    "Right. I was honestly relieved at first... but it seems like it''s going tost."


    "... no one said anything unusual... but I didn''t hear from anyone who came back from the Holy Capital"


    Yes, as She says, we don''t hear stories abouting back from the Holy City, even though we hear stories about going to the Holy City.


    Yet everyone tells him that there is no abnormality in the Holy City as if he had all his mouths together.


    How can you say that there is no abnormality when there is no such thing as knowing what is going on in the Holy City today?


    But well, it''s not so surprising that that happens if you''re away from the Holy Capital.


    You won''t be very involved with the Sacred Capital, so it would be natural to assume that it wouldn''t be the same without hearing about the anomalies.


    Except for viges, cities, etc. near the Holy City.


    The people who live there live with little involvement with the Holy Capital.


    Because people are stopping by and dropping money on their way to the Holy City.


    It''s not just about going, it''s about going home, they''re a valuable source of ie.


    Of course, the Sacred Capital doesn''t care about the trend of peopleing and going to the Sacred Capital.


    But even though no one wasing back from the Holy Capital, it didn''t even look like they cared.


    At the end of the sentence, there''s nothing unusual about talking.


    No matter what anyone thought, it was only an anomaly.


    "Besides, even that city, the closest to the Holy City, was the same."


    Looking back at the city we just left behind, breathe out a sigh of sight.


    Sure, it''s only been about ten days since then, but still, if you think normally, someone shoulde back.


    But even that city, which is quiterge, said that there was no abnormality with all the alignments.


    That is an anomaly and at the same time a reminder of one thing.


    "It''s simr to Veritas, in a way."


    "... there''s a simrity in that I don''t feel an anomaly.... the devil after all?


    "Well... I don''t know"


    "Is that it? No? I thought so too..."


    "It''s true that it''s simr, but I don''t know exactly what it would be like to do that. The only anomaly is that no one cares about the Holy City."


    "... to keep you from worrying about the anomalies in the Holy Capital?


    "I don''t want to make you realize what''s going on in the Holy City... I think that''s a little different. At least something''s happening, and that''s how we find out."


    "... I don''t know if I can even think about it, and I''m going to go further than that. Whatever it is, it would be quicker to see for yourself."


    "... yeah, sure"


    As I mentioned earlier, the city that I just left behind is one of the nearest cities in the Holy City.


    In other words, not so far from here, there is the Holy Capital.


    Thomas advanced his legs as he squeezed in wondering what was happening there after all.


    And.


    It was not long after that that that I was to stop that leg.


    That is because we have finally been able to see what the Holy Capital looks like... and that sight hase to our attention.


    No... can I say that I was able to see the Holy Capital in the first ce?


    Because in the ce where the Holy Capital was supposed to be, there was something like a white sphere, and I saw nothing in it.


    "... what, that"


    "Hmmm... I could have wiped out the Holy City instead, or the Holy City would have wiped out because I could have... No, neither of you is sticking together."


    "... in the first ce, I doubt the Holy Capital is extinguished"


    "If they say so, there''s obviously no holy capital."


    "Not necessarily, is it? It''s just that we''re invisible now. Well, for now, let''s see if we can get close."


    "He said he''de close and make sure... to me? Are you all right?


    "Well, you don''t know if you''re gonna be okay or not."


    "... yeah, sure"


    There''s no sign of him attacking this one, but he''s never been over alert.


    While checking the surroundings, proceed with caution... but without even seeing something happen, we were able to get close to each other.


    "Hmmm... on the contrary, it''s enough to p out"


    "If nothing happens, you should do it. Nevertheless... if there''s nothing so far, that''s gonna be a problem."


    "... I don''t know what this is after all"


    "This is... somehow, but I don''t feel like I''ve crushed it, I feel like I''m covering the Holy City."


    "Uh... sure if you ask me? This could happen if you cover the Holy City with a junction and visualize it like a white wall."


    "... I mean, this is, like, a junction?... or are you covering and attacking with something?


    "Attack, I guess not. It doesn''t seem unpleasant, it seems to protect it in one way or another. However, it seems to be a very powerful thing to say about the juncture, so it may be homogeneous but superior."


    And it was when I was saying that.


    I didn''t see any irregrities. I thought some of them were slightly waved, and I heard voices.


    "-That''s right."


    It is a familiar voice, and shortly thereafter a familiar figure emerges from the other side of its rippled ce.


    It was Eleonora.


    "Hmm, does Eleonora show up... still mean this is you or Satya''s work?"


    "Yes, you''re right... but you''re not surprised I showed up, are you?


    "When I realized this was for protection, it was something I could have assumed."


    "You''re really just as good as ever. Well...... some of you have a first look, and I really just want to exchange greetings, can I skip it? Unfortunately, I can''t afford it. Including telling stories that have umted over time."


    "... no problem"


    "He said he couldn''t afford it... well, I know there was something to see, but what the hell happened? No... it''s happening, should I say?


    "Right...... of course I''ll exin it well. Because this is how I came out to exin it in the first ce. Well, it wasn''t that hard, was it?


    That being said, the condition of Eleonora, who tilted her neck slightly, was hardly anything that really happened.


    And.


    "- It''s just a little bit that the Holy City is about to disappear."


    He uttered those words in the same manner and tone.

 381 Former Strongest, Get A Description Of The Status Quo

    "Ha......!? He said the Holy City was about to perish... what do you mean...!?


    "Nothing, nothing, that''s what it means, right?


    "... it''s not something you can do in a little bit."


    "Well, it''s true that it''s not difficult..."


    Still, it''s just not something you can talk about.


    But apparently, it''s not going to be true.


    Because when I could pull in the grin that was even thin, Eleonora''s face became serious itself.


    "I thought I''d feel a little lighter if I told you how light it was... but that''s still not how it works."


    "Hmmm... does that mean something is going on in the progression right now? Well, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this."


    "Yeah, actually, it''s still tough right now. To be precise, the crisis has not yet left."


    "I mean, you''re still under attack, or something?


    "... but not like that"


    "Yes, it''s not like we''re being attacked. Because the doom does note from the outside, but from within."


    Saying, Eleonora looked back at that behind her.


    Soma looks at it, too, and narrows her eyes.


    I continued to snort because I somehow understood.


    "I see... rather than prevent interference from the outside, it''s to keep you out of the inside, isn''t it?


    "It also means preventing interference from outside, but yes, the main purpose is to protect the internal situation as it is. So the cause of doom is still inside, and it''s just stopping."


    "Are you saying it was impossible to deal with anything else?


    "Yes. Or it would have been easy to help only a limited number of people, including us. But the Sacred Capital was definitely extinct by then. Involve all the people there."


    "... what''s going on with the people inside?


    "Of course he''s alive. This interior stops in a literal sense. Including time."


    "Hmm, stop time by involving everything in the Holy Capital, is it... quite something"


    "This is what they call it. the swinging cage of God,"


    I''m convinced of that word.


    In short, it was Satya who did this.


    With the power of God, it would certainly be possible to stop one or two of the times in limited space.


    "I know very well that this is awesome... but still, you couldn''t rule out the cause, could you? The demons have been suicide bombing you?


    "... wasn''t very good at attacking, or what?


    "No, that''s not true. If I''d just eliminated it, I could have done it. But it''s another story to see if we can stop it."


    "The results didn''t change, so what?"


    "Technically, I don''t think we would have done it if we could have stopped it."


    "Hmm?"


    Apparently, there''s something going on.


    But without talking about it, Eleonora moved on.


    "Note that while the internal time has stopped, it doesn''t mean that the time of the people inside haspletely stopped. They''re all in dreams."


    "That doesn''t mean you''re asleep, does it?


    "Yeah. What they''re seeing is dreams that are safe, peaceful, happy, but never wake up. More precisely, they''re in the world of souls."


    "... the world of souls?... Why?


    "Did you have to do that, do you mean?


    "You''re half right and half wrong, and so on. In the first ce, that''s what this god shaking cage is all about. The world of the end, healing and giving peace to the souls of those who are inside. There was no other way to avoid that situation, and as a result, the people who were in the Holy City were imprisoned here."


    "It doesn''t sound like it''s the end of the line or being imprisoned, does it?


    "I''ll skip the details, but I''m pretty sure it''s better not to use them if I can."


    It''s a curious way of saying it, but not if you care now.


    Eleonora and I wouldn''t havee all this way to exin that.


    "Well, whatever... I mean, nothing''s solved, right?


    "You''re right. It was activated because there was no other means of saving it than this, but it was only a temporary coping therapy. It hasn''te to a fundamental solution."


    "... I mean, do we move to solve this at the same time as we do?


    "No, then we won''t make it. Because the moment you unlock this world, the Sacred Capital will disappear. You may assume that we do not have time to do something in the meantime. Besides, all I know is that at least the Holy City will disappear. It doesn''t matter how far it affects you."


    "Well, what am I supposed to do? I don''t think we''re going to let them lead us to evacuation so we don''t have to do anything."


    "Yeah, of course. We''re not going to give up on anyone yet."


    In the eyes that were so directed, a strong light was lit.


    That''s enough to understand that I''m serious.


    "So what do we do? Is this what you''re talking about because you want us to do something?


    "Yeah, I''ll exin that to you now. Nevertheless, there is only one way to solve this situation. At the bottom of this, it''s about eliminating the culprits."


    "... deepest... I mean, do we go in too?


    "But the time inside is stopping, isn''t it? How am I supposed to go for the deepest part? Oh, no... maybe in the world of souls, you mean?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "Hmm... well, there''s no problem, but how do we get to the bottom of it? Will Eleonora continue to show us the way?


    "No, the deepest part doesn''t mean literally... you know, when it''s all ready, it means something like that. Perhaps no matter what someone tells you, when the timees, you''ll know it''s natural."


    "That''s a pretty vague story..."


    Nevertheless, I would be if I could speak more inly.


    Eleonora doesn''t know anything more at the moment, or something like that.


    "I''m sorry, but I''d like you to make a local decision on the details."


    "Does that mean you''re not going?


    "I seem to have a little too much affinity for this. Satya told me that she would bepletely taken in at the end of the day."


    "Is it okay to be taken in?


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to do anything. Once this world is lifted, nothing will go wrong."


    "... then peace of mind?


    "It would have been nice if you''d helped me."


    "Hehe, I''m sorry about that. But don''t worry. You won''t need my help¡­ and I have help for you, although it''s a little too much."


    At the time Eleonora said it was, I knew she didn''t tell me who it was.


    Because there is only one person, such as Eleonora, who speaks that way.


    "Is it Hildegard"


    "Yes.... I''m really sorry, but her cooperation is essential, so I''ll have to be patient."


    "Does that mean there can be a lot ofplications after all?


    "No, it''s not like that. I was going to exin... because in this, you probably can''t remember everything I exined."


    "... can''t you remember?... Memory is restricted in this?


    "On the contrary, I don''t know how far you might remember. It even includes me."


    "... what the hell is that? In this, you mean you''re going to have amnesia?


    "So, if it''s done, it''s still better. It''s possible that the worst memories have been altered to be someone else with just the same name."


    That was a lot of trouble.


    If they change my memory, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "... how to avoid it?


    "Basically not. This is thew that has beenid down to survive the world. As I said, a safe, peaceful and happy world is promised in this. Conversely, they are forced to adapt to a safe, peaceful and happy world."


    "In other words, if there are parts that cannot be adapted, the memory is restricted or altered."


    "Oh, I see... you can''t remember what we''re talking about because that''s where you get caught up"


    "Yes, if you remember what I just told you, you''re unlikely to be able to enjoy the happiness you''re given."


    "... So what do we do?


    "For that, Mr. Hildegard. She''s hardly affected when shees in here. And by going through her, it seems possible to recover her memories."


    "Then it seems like we can handle it..."


    "If there''s a problem, she''s be heterogeneous in this, right? We can''t make contact with her, so we have to get her to make contact with us somehow."


    I also find it a little more difficult to make contact with Hildegard, who is likely to have forgotten the story here but doesn''t even know where he is... well, I guess I''ll have to do it.


    The choice not to do it, not from the beginning.


    "But naturally, the act is quite exceptional. Perhaps only one person can regain his memory."


    "Just one person... then it''s soma"


    "... no objection"


    "Hmm... well, I don''t disagree with you, but the question is, are you likely to forget this story, but can you target it so well?"


    "I don''t think you need to worry about that."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "I agree."


    All Eina and She or even Eleonora affirmed, and Soma tilted her neck.


    I don''t think so... well, fine.


    Now would not be the time to chat.


    "By the way, I know what the situation is and what needs to be done... how do I get this in?


    "Sure... I can''t find the entrance or anything."


    "... sh?


    "No, because it looks hard at first sight, but it''s actually like liquid. If you want toe in, you can keep it in."


    "Hmm, was it..."


    Then I wonder if there is a problem and think a little.


    I searched for other information I might need, but I immediately shook my head to the side.


    I forget what I''m talking about here anyway, so there''s no point in hearing any more.


    Besides, if you need anything, you can even ask Hildegard when you see him.


    I thought so and stepped out and asked only onest time.


    "Speaking of which, after all, how did the Holy Citye to be doomed?


    "That''s right... I''d like you to hear that from Mr. Hildegard"


    "Hmm?"


    It''s something I was somehow able to predict, but there''s still something going on.


    It doesn''t seem like it''s simply the devil''s work or anything.


    Though there are some thoughts that are slightly unclear, I can''t help but say.


    "Now, let''s go."


    "Well... I''m a little nervous, to be honest"


    "... I''m just a little interested in what kind of ce it is"


    "It will be in the form of a hassle push... I''m sorry, thank you"


    Feeling Eleonora''s gaze on her back with those words, the Somas stepped into its bright white sphere.

 382 I Know What Caused The Most Powerful Thing.

    And then I woke up to the re.


    Apparently, the light that leaked out of the curtain that couldn''t be closed just hit my face.


    If you moved your head to avoid that light, your vision reflected an rm clock.


    The clock needle indicates 7: 05.


    It was morning.


    "Hmm... wasn''t it a dream"


    Everything that is visible in sight is as nostalgic as ever, but is never to be seen again.


    But if you''re asleep and awake and you''re still in the same situation, that''s definitely not a dream.


    This situation, where Felicia and She are supposed to be childhood friendly, is by no means a dream.


    Well, that''s what I knew.


    "No... in a way, is it not wrong even in dreams? For once, it meant the world of souls."


    God''s swinging cage.


    With that in mind that it is the name of this world, Soma exhales.


    I had some anxiety, but apparently I never forgot because I slept.


    I felt the power of mystery and came to the Holy Capital, where I was briefed by Eleonora, andst night I was attacked by what I called theshes, aided by Aina, listened to a lot of things, and finally met with Hildegardo.


    I remembered everything, including what I heard at that time, and I didn''t forget it.


    "Now, it''s not all going to work, but... is there no choice?"


    When ites to what is not enough, it is power.


    Because the power of Soma is returning to that of ordinary people again.


    It''s just that I didn''t go back because I slept otherwise, either, and this is what happened when I reunited with Hildegard.


    If I give She the knife back, she''s back, so only when she''s holding the sword, it seems.


    Nevertheless, there will be no particr problem.


    Because I sensibly know that if I hold my sword again, my powers wille back.


    It''s not what I need right now, and there''s no problem.


    "... on the contrary, it might be better if I didn''t have to rush weird."


    And it was when I whined about that.


    In Soma''s ear came two sounds.


    It was footsteps.


    Two footsteps slowlying up the stairs stop in front of the door.


    As it was, the door opened with only a slight noise... eyes to eyes with Felicia and She, who peered into her face to ask.


    As disappointed, they exhaled.


    "Mmm... good morning, Mr. Soma. Was it no good today..."


    "... Morning, Soma.... I knew I should havee five minutes sooner"


    "No, then naturally you cane sooner than Mr. Soma wakes up. It''s not weird if you''re awake, because it doesn''t make sense if you don''t wake up soma."


    "... than that, I want to wake up about Soma while watching her sleep face"


    "Hey, you''re here on a direct ball, She......!?


    "I mean, what are you doing from the morning, both of you? Well, good morning."


    Soma gets up off the spot as she greets the two of them with a bitter smile, saying whatever she wants.


    And I identally stared at She''s face jizzily, and She tilted her neck when I noticed it.


    "... what''s wrong?


    "No... it''s nothing"


    She''s attitude was the same as yesterday''s.


    Without putting things on the table aboutst night... nor does it look like I''m getting my original memory back.


    Are you saying that only Hildegard and Soma, the exceptions, are still able to retain their memory?


    Well, then that''s not a problem.


    ording to Eleonora''s story, this is a procedure to survive this world.


    I just stirred it up to remind you poorly, and it''s not going to be a lot of things.


    Or maybe Soma didn''t try to move impossibly yesterday to grasp the situation because she unconsciously understood what was going on around it.


    Whatever it is, there''s nothing particrly wrong with the status quo, so we just keep it that way.


    "Now, I want you both to leave because it''s time to get dressed?


    "Oh, yeah... well, you go downstairs first and wait"


    "... I''ll see youter"


    "Soon."


    That''s how I drop the two of them off from the room somehow¡­ I narrow my eyes to Felicia''s appearance that I can''t see any difference from yesterday.


    Passing the back of my brain wasst night when I talked to Hildegard.


    I exhaled one soma, remembering that word.


    - If I conclude, Felicia is the cause of this incident.


    After blinking a few times, Soma exhaled one breath.


    I have a slight headache because I remember in an instant what I had forgotten.


    But I tried to push it away and exhaled again.


    "Apparently you remembered, didn''t you?


    "Hmm... thanks to you, I guess. But how do I remind you of your memories?"


    "Because I seem to be a kind of singrity in this ce. Well, that''s why I can''t show up in front of anyone but you, and nobody can see me in the first ce."


    "You seem to be in an interesting state."


    But now there''s more to be concerned about than about Hildegard.


    Though it is true that the memory has returned, rather that is why questions are being raised.


    Hildegard nodded one, staring at this one as he understood the thing.


    "I think I need to ask you something."


    "Would it be natural? It''s about time we spent a day in this world, but rather the doubts continue to grow. I don''t know how I can solve this."


    "No, that''s not true, is it? You''re close enough to a solution."


    "Hmm? I mean... just do something with thoseshes, something like that?


    "It''s a shame... well, I guess it''s quicker to conclude first"


    With that said, Hildegard has turned a straight gaze.


    I saw a slight stray there for a moment, but it also disappears quickly.


    When he opened his mouth with a straight face, he said the words.


    If I conclude, Felicia is the cause of this incident.


    I don''t have to look into those eyes to see that it''s not a joke or anything.


    But I didn''t know what that meant.


    "Hmm... What does Felicia mean by cause? Is it true that the cause of this incident is that the Holy City is about to perish? I don''t think Felicia would do that... is it some kind of metaphor or something?


    "No, it fits in the same way. As a result of Felicia''s spell, the Holy City was about to disappear, so Satya started the world. Well, to be more precise, Felicia''s attempts to use the spell should have resulted in"


    "I think that changes a lot of the meaning?


    This means that the Sacred Capital is about to disappear because of Felicia''s spell.


    From the way Hildegard put it, something seems to have happened with Felicia''s attempt to use the spell hanging up, but that would be too much to say about the cause.


    But as I read such thoughts on this one, Hildegard shook his neck to the side.


    "No, Felicia''s the reason it fits. Felicia''s spell was echoed only in the world. As a result of the world''s perception that witches use spells, the world is about to disappear around us to stop them."


    "Hmm..."


    I hear that the witch''s spell is not good for the world.


    That''s why witches are also called enemies of the world.


    But.


    "It''s my first ear that the world intervenes in witch spells and does that much?


    "I''ve never heard of doing that either... well, I guess the spell Felicia tried to use was something so inconvenient for the world."


    There was no way Hildegard was lying.


    In the first ce, there''s no reason to throw up such lies.


    That means...


    "Does that mean... that we need to do something about Felicia to do something about this situation?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "Hmm..."


    I see. Is that why you''re so close to a solution?


    In short, the current state of this world is the same if we look only at the conclusions.


    Doing something about the consequences of the world''s interference could be done with Soma.


    But as far as Hildegard''s concerned, that''s probably not a one-time thing.


    Unseeable beings have been detected and intervened in by the world.


    No wonder you intervened to see how many times it would be until a piece was attached... maybe you''ll be right.


    And no matter what soma, it''s impossible to keep preventing all of that.


    One day, I''ll always, I''ll do my best.


    If we think about preventing damage to our surroundings, we have to do something about Felicia before we do that.


    It was also the same as the situation in this world.


    "... No, is the situation in this world more realistic?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. There should only be peace here. It means that the world is approaching doom."


    "We are approaching doom...? Is the time in this world stopped? So there''s a time limit?


    No matter how powerful God is, it''s impossible to keep stopping time forever.


    "Surely it is, is it reason? But does that mean that my seniors have to work with Aina and the others like this?


    "It''s up to you. I mean, I don''t know how to h h h h h... no, it''s not decided. I guess I''ll leave it to you to figure out what to do eventually."


    "Hmm... that''s a serious responsibility again"


    But that means it could be anything depending on the soma.


    Then there''s no way we won''t do something about it.


    "By the way, I understand the story¡­ there is only one question, how in the end is this the world? That''s all I don''t know."


    This is the world of God''s created soul.


    A world to give people peace and tranquillity.


    But as I found out after spending the day here, Soma''s memory clearly dominates.


    There''s nothing wrong with that, but it must be strange to most of them.


    If the aim was to give peace and tranquillity, there should have been more ways.


    "Oh, that''s easy. This is not the result of a wish."


    "Wish, is it?


    "Um, of those who are at the heart of this world, bye. It''s just that, as a result, Soma is not the main focus, is it? The desire was for Soma to live in peace, but it turned out that Soma was the focus. This is what''s happening in this world because this is what makes Soma feel peaceful."


    To the words, Soma was convinced.


    Sure, I''m not dissatisfied with the world today or with the world before me, but it would be this world if it were peace.


    Is it also because of the reproduction of my student years?


    "By the way, then, because this is a world where time is supposed to stop, the concept of time is vague. That''s why some people here aren''t supposed to be in the Holy City. There is a mixture of those whoeter than Soma and those who mayeter."


    "I see... is it because of your mothers?"


    "Well, it''s real, but at the same time it''s like an illusion. Most people don''t have memories here, and it doesn''t affect reality."


    "Hmmm... if so, I guess it would be somewhat easier"


    "Well, anyway, it''s one thing to do. Elimination of the culprit. That doesn''t change."


    "Yes, I know."


    Hildegard, who has be like a singrity, says he can barely move.


    So if all you have to do is back up, you''re gonna have to break up with Hildegard for thest time.


    "Hmmm..."


    Remembering what happenedst night like that, Soma sighed toward the pale sky.


    If you lower your gaze, there''s Felicia and She walking side by side.


    If you look forward, it''s right up to the school.


    Take another breath as you look sideways at Felicia''s face.


    "Try your best."


    While whining about the same words I gave Hildegardst night, Soma thought about what was going on.

 383 Former Strongest, Compelled To Be Ready

    When I arrived in the ssroom, I was already familiar with the seats next to me.


    Yesterday seemed toe to much of the crunch, but wasn''t there enough bottom preparation, or simply reflecting on yesterday, but because?


    In retrospect, speaking of which, when I was in college, Eina was the type of person who came first and had a preview... etc., I think Eina noticed this one too.


    When I approached the point where my voice reached me, I greeted him first.


    "Oh dear. You''reing pretty critical."


    "Good morning. Well, it''s probably because of the ustom. We know that if we leave the house this time, we''ll make it."


    "Good morning. Sure, we were here early in the beginning, but it was about this time."


    "Sounds like it''s still going to take a while for me to do that. I don''t even know if that''s going to happen in the first ce. Speaking of which, Soma, are you free for lunch today?


    "Hmm? Well, if you say you''re free, you''re free..."


    "Yes. Well, can I have a moment? I need to talk to you."


    "Yes, sir."


    As I nodded, now I wonder what you''re talking about, but normally it would be relevant about yesterday.


    That''s not what he said yesterday that he needed to talk to you today.


    I just don''t feel like I''m bothering to talk about it at school... well, you know what I mean if I take a lunch break?


    With that in mind, head to your seat and sit down.


    And Felicia, sitting in the front seat, was turning a slightly strange face.


    "Hmm, is something wrong?


    "No¡­ I think Eina''s attitude is different from yesterday''s."


    "Is that so? After a day, I would have calmed down."


    Returning it appropriately, Felicia was leaning her neck, but she seemed to convince herself, albeit somewhat unequivocally, because Aina had no objection.


    Well, I can''t tell you about yesterday, and I just have to convince you.


    While I was doing that, the bell rang.


    The pre-bell was already there, so this is the main bell, and Cami immediately shows herself.


    That''s how it started was a sight without any philosophy.


    When you finish your morning contact briefly, unlike yesterday, your home room will be over soon, and it''s cluttered air that flows.


    It''s not too noisy, it''s just a little busy next door, and that also disappears if the first hour of ss starts.


    And then it was like yesterday''s repetition.


    sses are different, and the neighbors don''t make too much noise, but when ites to the difference, that''s all.


    I''m sure the same sight will be repeated tomorrow, and there''s something there that you can be unconditionally sure of -


    "... I see. Surely this is peace."


    Some people, sights that may even seem boring.


    But I''m sure that''s what peace is.


    Though I had too many things to think about yesterday and never thought about it... I haven''t tasted it in a long time, it was a nostalgia.


    It doesn''t mean I miss you, and I have no grievances or regrets about my life in this life.


    I just... I don''t know if I''d be grateful.


    I felt like Soma had long forgotten something called a peaceful day when she could rest from the bottom of her heart without straining her mind.


    It doesn''t mean that you can''t feel at peace unless your life in this life is not at all at peace, but it''s just not when you can feel what you''ve been through.


    Or maybe I''ll never visit again in the future, but all of that is what Soma wanted himself to do.


    That is why I thank you for reminding me of this thing called a peaceful sight.


    Because this sight must be one of the originalndscapes for Soma.


    "Well... and making a loan unterally is not a hobby. Do you think you''ll be tempted so that you can repay your debt?"


    "What? Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing. By the way, how far are you going?


    As a result of the passing of sses and rest time without anything, I had already had my lunch break.


    That''s how, as I was told in the morning, Soma had been taken to talk to me by Eina... and there seems to be a clear destination somewhere around that footprint for sure.


    You must have just transferred to school yesterday, but you''re also looking into the area?


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I''m not taking you in on anything weird."


    "I think it''s kind of a dialogue on my part."


    But apparently, I''m not going to teach you.


    Well, I''m not worried that they might take me to a weird ce from the start, etc... well, where are you really going?


    Aina, who went down to the second floor, went out into the hallway without going straight down to the first floor.


    In addition to the ssroom of the year, there are staff rooms, etc., but it''s not like we''re going to the staff room.


    The prediction hit, and Aina began walking in the opposite direction to the staff room.


    But they don''t even need you in some ssroom.


    If you open the door and go outside, there is a corridor made of concrete.


    "Hmm... I see, is the destination a special building"


    "That sort of thing"


    The special building is home to music rooms, art rooms, and chemicalboratories.


    Except for sses and club activities, it was a less opportune ce to go, and even when we got there, Aina''s footsteps showed no stray.


    Keep going to the top floor, where Soma blinked because she had a face she knew.


    It was She.


    "You were already here."


    "... well, naturally I''m faster in the ssroom position in the first ce"


    "So is that."


    "Hmm... was She called to Eina too?


    To the words, She shook her head to the side.


    That''s not what they say.


    "... what I was called, except.... or the same person who called Eina and Soma"


    "I see... Eina was the guide in the first ce."


    "Well, I''m pretty sure I didn''t need to talk to you myself. It''s a littleplicated, so I didn''t bother to tell you."


    "Hmm... I mean, someone here called us, right?


    Ahead of the gaze as I said, there existed a te with the use of that room.


    The letter "Office of the President." That''s it.


    But looking at it, Soma tilted her neck because no one had ever seen the president.


    I can understand now that it''s probably because I can''t afford to be on the table just to maintain this world... then it''s Satya who calls me to talk.


    I wondered what it meant, and Eina knocked on the door.


    Without waiting for a response from the inside, open the door and go inside.


    She followedter, and Soma thought a littleter,ter.


    That''s how it was spread out there, in a room that I''mfortable with.


    Do you ever see it in a brochure or something, or even build it from a ce like that in Soma''s memory, where expensive conditioning and sofas are ced and you feel somewhat familiar?


    However, what was certain, anyway, was that this was the first time Soma had entered the presidential office or something, and despite that, it was a known person who was there.


    "You''ve never talked like this before. The truth is that the president should be dealing with you¡­ I''m sorry, but the president is busy and I''m taking his ce. By the way, do you need to introduce yourself?


    "No, well, you know exactly what I mean."


    "That would have been nice. Nevertheless, I am in the position of principal for once, but I don''t need to worry about it here and now, so I don''t need to worry about it. I asked you toe here."


    It was Eleonora.


    I see. If Satya can''t move, she''ll be the one who moves in the next... Huh. So I remember what Eleonora told me.


    Surely she didn''t say that she would bepletely taken in, etc.


    Does that mean it wasn''t, in fact, or is there another reason?


    But I decided to put that question aside first.


    Because I''m more concerned about this situation than that.


    "And what is this all about after all? I haven''t heard anything in my life..."


    "Well... just to be brief, it''s a confirmation. When I reported yesterday, they asked me to confirm it directly."


    "... Eleonora said I belonged to this, great man"


    "As far as I''m concerned, She is still going to be enrolled..."


    I nod so much, looking at Eleonora, who smiles bitterly at me for saying so.


    That kind of connection, well, it''s no wonder.


    At this rate it seems likely that other acquaintances are doing the same thing... but for now it would be something else to worry about.


    "So what the hell do you want to be sure of?


    "Right, I think it''s actually best to take a look at it for now... She, you''re bringing it, right?


    "... n"


    When the nodded She took the knife out of nowhere, she offered it to Soma.


    So somehow I understand.


    Apparently, you''re asking me to show strength.


    Nevertheless, I think if I make it look bad here, the luxurious conditioning around there will definitely break... well, then is that the time?


    I receive a knife from She, not to mention the fact that it''s not real.


    Feeling the power overflowing him, he turned to Eleonora.


    "So should we try to break what''s around it appropriately?


    "No, it can''t be!? It''s not all expensive to see!


    "I know that, but how can we actually rte? It doesn''t look like a bareback or anything."


    "... meeting with me?


    "... no, that''s fine. I am also proud that I have quite a few arms, so to a certain extent I can see them.... I see it did seem true. Thank you very much. And I''m sorry. It turned out to be a suspicious imitation."


    "No, I don''t mind."


    "Well, I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes."


    "... naturally"


    But while returning the knife to She, Soma tilts her neck.


    I know you wanted to be sure of your powers, but why did you need to do that?


    "You look strange... well, because I said so. Maybe you''re the one we were looking for."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "That''s right... you''ve heard some things about theshes, haven''t you? We have a few characteristics, and the more power we have, the more our existence is established. Simply put, it''s getting harder and harder to defeat."


    "Even though existence is bing established, is it?


    "We will establish it, but we are not finalising it. But that''s also the problem. The boundaries of existence are ambiguous, but therefore, where we tried to defeat them with external force, there would be a bacsh to make them establish. That''s why it takes a lot of different steps to defeat it."


    "But you took it down lightly. So... you advised me that you might be able to defeat some of the worst eyshes Felicia has to offer."


    "... it may be possible, but I''m telling you I won''t let you"


    "So there''s nothing more you can do than...! Are you going to destroy the world by sticking to Felicia......!?


    I turned my gaze to Eleonora, sideways with the two people who started the conversation, but Eleonora only smiled small and bitter.


    It''s something I don''t have a choice, and let me do whatever I want, I guess.


    If that''s the case, and while leaving the two of them alone, Soma asked me what I was worried about.


    "Hmmm... I was wondering one thing, but if it''s possible that the worst can be defeated, I don''t think it would be a problem if my seniors kept knocking them out with the non-eyshes? Would She have done the same?


    "That''s... unfortunately, I can''t. Because Felicia''s body won''tst that long."


    "Don''t hold? Felicia wasn''t supposed to be weak or anything?


    "Yes, but the observation suggests that Mr. Felicia is depriving him of his vitality when his eyshes appear."


    "Hmm. Well, if things that can''t exist are going to manifest, is it logical that we need the corresponding consideration"


    "And because it''s a root thing, I can''t feel any change in the purpose I''ve seen or personally. If we see a change, it will be toote. Furthermore, at the end of this period, it is believed that a number of eyshes will appear and diffuse simultaneously. Because Mr. Felicia is believed to be the culprit that makes the eyshes appear, as well as the lid that is holding the eyshes in. And when you reach that limit, you probably won''t be long."


    "... Either way, the time is not too far away."


    "... it''s not decided yet"


    At some point the two people who stopped talking say such words...... their faces were both the same.


    I exhale one breath as I look at that face as if I''m desperate to indulge in something.


    "Right. But... I''m not prepared to do that, please."


    In the first ce, Soma hasn''t even decided to undertake, but she can''t say anything to Eleonora who bows her head and exhales again.


    After the president''s office as it was, and somehow returned to the ssroom with heavy air, Felicia tilted her neck wonderfully as she saw the Somas.


    Well, when Aina took me to talk to you, it was Soma who brought She back.


    It would be natural to wonder.


    But that figure is enough to be sure that you really don''t know anything, and maybe Eina broke up along the way because she couldn''t properly see Felicia''s face like that.


    But Soma couldn''t do that, and really, he exhaled three sighs, wondering what was going on.

 384 Reunite With The Former Strongest, Most Familiar Thing

    Soma was still walking alone under the blue, sunny sky.


    Felicia and She have business today, so she went home alone.


    Maybe we should keep an eye on Felicia if it''s true... well, we can''t just do something like stalking.


    Besides, I wanted to think a little bit, so I can say it was just fine.


    I wish I could have said that after I was alone at home, but it was unclear if I could make that time in the first ce.


    Because Eina told me that when I broke up in the ssroom, I would wait at night, etc.


    Something like both to talk to and for battle power.


    Well, I had no objection to going, so it''s pretty valuable to have time to be alone like this.


    Though...


    "In the end, what should I do?"


    If they say what the best end is, then such a thing is decided.


    After preventing intervention from the world, the Holy Capital will not disappear, and Felicia will be helped.


    No one has a problem with that.


    But if it had been easy, it would not have been so far-fetched.


    Yes¡­ this situation is far-fetched.


    For example, if the power of Soma alone could have done it, the story would have been easier.


    Certainly there is aw of this world and so on in this world, but Satya should be able to apply some hand.


    Then you just have to keep the power of Soma intact and iste Felicia and me.


    And then if Soma does something about it, that solves it.


    Not doing so means that the power of Soma is not enough, but if we have to kill Felicia, then we don''t need to do this again.


    There must be an easier way to kill Felicia.


    There is no point in continuing this situation.


    Above all, if that were the only hand, Satya would move on to execution without getting lost.


    Where soma and the others could turn to the enemy as a result, that can''t be a reason to get lost.


    Because in the end, you just have to choose it.


    There must be nothing more to be done than to be.


    but that is also doubtful if there are other means.


    That''s because the status quo is still too far-fetched.


    If there is a way, all you have to do is present it.


    If the result is the best, no matter what the struggle is, I don''t want to be alone.


    Neither is Soma.


    But there is no sign of that happening, and only the vague situation persists.


    "Well,plications are intertwined..."


    I would like to draw conclusions as soon as possible.


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled.


    "... Nevertheless, if you think only of the situation, it''s like a previous re-bake"


    In the Elf Forest before, when I helped Felicia.


    Even then, it was said that if Felicia died, it would be resolved.


    But what''s different from that time is that if you defeat something clearly, you''ll figure it out.


    If you dare, defeating the world may be equivalent to that... that''s just how it works.


    It''s an old problem I can''t do.


    Defeating the world means annihting the world.


    There was something about the main fall as well.


    "Well, but well, I really wonder what my senior year should do. They don''t say that you can do whatever you want, but it really doesn''t feel like you can do that. - What do you think about that area?


    Words thrown at the sky are not directed at anyone.


    In the first ce, it''s only natural because there''s no one around.


    But.


    There was a response.


    "- Well, what do you think? As far as I''m concerned, there''s nothing I can say."


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, there was a figure there.


    Nobody was supposed to be there until just before, but now there''s a boy there around the age of ten with a clear grin.


    No... Something like a boy and should I?


    And Soma knew what it was.


    In the first ce, this is not the first time I''ve seen you like this.


    "Hmm, for now, it''s been a long time, is that okay?


    "What do you think...... it''s been so long, I don''t even think it''s been a while. But what''s certain is that we can meet again like this. I''ve been waiting for you, Demon King."


    So it was - the devil had a grin that he didn''t think was the devil.


    The stand-up was nothing, so it was the park that Soma and the others headed tost night.


    For some reason only, but the way I sit down on a nco looks oddly good.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    I was thinking of it as a possibility, but you were talking about Felicia.


    "Oh, were you predicted? So I haven''t, either."


    With that said, you were out of hand, and the devil slowly started scrubbing the nco.


    If you''re only going to see that look, it''s still like you don''t see it as a demon, but you''re only sure that this is a demon.


    But such a demon leaned his neck as he rubbed his nco like that and looked strangely at Soma.


    "Nevertheless, you shouldn''t unexpectedly turn to killing, etc. To be honest, I was prepared to be killed without question."


    "That being said, as you can see, I don''t have that much power. Would you die just to the point of strangtion?


    "Well, that''s right. You don''t need to breathe."


    "Besides, would you not have done something that would have killed you?


    "Is it? I don''t think so... even if it were me, the real cause of the near-extinction of the Holy City?


    The words were too many times to be spoken in jokes, and above all, I could not feel a lie in those eyes.


    Enough to believe it''s probably true, but Soma''s reaction is to gently shrug her shoulders back.


    Still, the answer was no different.


    "Except for the story if there was malice there, but it wasn''t?


    "... at all, you''re a hard man to do. Whether intentional or not, sin would be sin. And sin must be atoned for, and I think you have the right to do so?


    "Is it just that you want to get easier? There''s no reason for me to do that."


    "That''s tough. But... are you right?"


    After all, for a while, only the sound of the nco echoed on the spot.


    There is no expression on the face of the devil, just looking at the void.


    And then, like a zero drop, the whine leaked.


    "I didn''t like it, so I wanted to do something about it... it''s hard stuff"


    I didn''t have any expression on its side, but my voice clearly has emotions.


    It must have been remorse¡­ or anger.


    Looking at him like that, Soma exhales.


    Really, he said he wasn''t a demon.


    Though I also understood that the very idea of the demonic appearance was shaped by some kind of prejudice.


    Soma really had no intention of killing or anything against this demon.


    Instead, it would be the thankful ones who are feeling it.


    In Veritas, because this demon helped me.


    I heard from this devil what those devils were capable of, and I was able to defeat them lightly.


    I didn''t know what would have happened without that.


    Though I think we could have won eventually, the journey wasn''t necessarily the same.


    The possibility that more sacrifices had been made was also well considered.


    That''s why Soma is so grateful to this demon.


    Regardless, I understand that this demon had a benefit as well.


    Because in doing so, I was also listening to the purpose of this demon.


    But still, thanks never change.


    It didn''t make any difference... because I thought it was more than enough.


    I still remember my eyes when I said I wanted to help.


    It seems that it was then that I tried to believe this devil''s words, but as a result, they failed.


    Perhaps it is true that the Holy City is about to perish because of this demon.


    As a result of this demon doing something, Felicia''s presence was distracted by the world, and every sacred capital was to be wiped out.


    But I''m sure it wasn''t on purpose.


    The sign I feel from this demon is because its eyes don''t seem any different from what they were then.


    Or maybe Soma is just being deceived, but that would be the time.


    At that time, I''m just saying that this demon was better up there.


    I have no choice but to ept the consequences.


    But now that I believe, I didn''t have to do anything.


    "So you didn''te all the way out here to say that?


    "... right. It''s true that if you''d excused me, I would havee to see you because I did have business with you."


    As he jumped off the nco that way, the demon, whonded without difficulty, stared straight at Soma.


    I still have the same eyes as then, and its mouth opens just like then.


    I thought I''d give you an answer.


    "Hmm... answer, is it?


    "Yes. In three days, she will reach her limits. And that''s the limit of this world, and that''s when this world gets deeper."


    Speaking of which, you said so.


    It reminds me of Eleonora''s words.


    He did say that in the story before he stepped into this world.


    "That''s when we should defeat the culprit. If it is then, it will have no other impact. Because this situation is originally a stage device for creating it. ¡­ well, then there seemed to be some desire for you to stay at peace."


    That''s all I told you, the devil turned his back.


    Keep going, walk out.


    "Well, I can tell you what I want to say, so I''m around here."


    - See you then.


    Leaving behind only the sound that the rider is gone nco can make and its words, the devil leaves.


    As the other side of the sky began to stain red, Soma just kept staring at it as it melted out into red.

 385 Former Strongest, Consolidates Determination

    Soma was running down the night book.


    At the end of his gaze is something that''s all ck, like crawling out of the darkness.


    It''s impossible to say anything other than the word monster. Stuffing the distance from it in an instant, my arm is already swinging out at that moment.


    All that remained was a slight trajectory and a monster that was broken and vanished without trace.


    "Hmm... well, is this the ce"


    After shaking his arm several times to make sure he felt it, he puts the sword he was holding on his hip sheath.


    In a quiet evening, a small, clear sound sounded.


    "... you don''t have my turn at all. I mean, don''t you need it?


    A frightened voice reaches his ear and looks back.


    At the end of his gaze was Aina, who had the same frightening look on her face as her voice.


    There are about four lumps of me floating around its body.


    He said that he could deal with it even if he was aggressive, but he certainly hasn''t visited his turn today.


    But Soma shrugged her shoulders as she looked at the lump of me drifting through it.


    "No, we don''t know where they would be without Aina, so would we need them?


    "I still had a lot of confidence in my arm... treating you like a detector."


    I didn''t mean to, but it is true that it is happening as a result.


    It seems that that me drifting around Eina also has the nature of reacting to the signs of all the other eyshes besides the attack, which from earlier on has been used only for that purpose.


    For some reason in Soma, the signs of the eyshes are difficult to grasp, so I''d appreciate it a lot... well, from Eina''s point of view, it would be extremely unintentional.


    From Eina''s point of view, Soma is probably the perception that he''s on the side of getting help, so maybe it''s natural.


    Now, now, and now, Soma is in the city of the night with Eina in this way, in order to fight theshes in the form of a hand to Eina.


    Eina waited outside when she left the house at night, following the words of the parting, and she joined us.


    And it was kind of like cooperating in some way, but I got word that you would cooperate clearly there.


    There was no reason to reject it, and this is how they were defeating the eyshes.


    "Hmm, this is the third one yet... is it something thates out so much?


    "No, normally it would have been about once a week, and it would have been about once every two or three days in this city. Well, they''ve been out almost every day for the past year or so, but soon She was knocking them down, so it shouldn''t have been a problem.... Looks worse than I expected. Yeah, I told you earlier, but I''m so d you helped me. Maybe I couldn''t help myself."


    "Well, it was all about the fighting style stuff of the basic melee subjects, so it could certainly have been tough for Eina alone. By the way, is She okay?


    She hasn''te to this ce... or, as she always did, she''s still beside Felicia today.


    The eyshes basically seem to manifest themselves in the vicinity of Felicia''s ce.


    Because of this, being near Felicia is the easiest way to deal with it, and I have always done so.


    But yesterday She discovered it as usual, but she let it go, and today the Somas had already discovered three.


    I guess it''s natural to wonder if She''s okay.


    It was supposed to be yesterday that Soma and the others came to this world, so even if what Eina and the others are saying is just a setup, it is.


    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but I think it''s going to be okay, okay? If you are in a dangerous situation, you will receive an emergencymunication. She used to say things about us, like, expanions, but I''m sure she''s still trying to capture us."


    "I see you''re doing that too."


    Is it due to someone''s power, or is it also being used by machines?


    Though I was a little concerned...... well, now I should concentrate more on this situation than that.


    Hildegardo said that what is not eyshes is the symbol of the copse of this world.


    It is something that is not supposed to appear, and if so, it cannot be said that it will not have any unexpected impact.


    It should be dealt with as quickly as possible.


    "By the way, how long should this go on? It doesn''t always end in three bodies, is it all night?


    "No, you shouldn''t have to. It''s already manifested, so all you have to do is look around here all the way... Should be. I can''t say for sure because there''s no precedent for multiple simultaneous manifestations..."


    "Hmm... given that just in case, should we keep patrolling all night? You don''t have to be vignt all day, do you?


    "That''s just not true. For some reason, I have to get out of here at night.... Well, that''s just no precedent either"


    Well, that''ll be just fine there.


    I want to believe it''s okay, and I want it to be okay.


    I don''t care how many days I''ve been dealing with someone like this... there''s peace in this world around the corner.


    Moreover, the peace was said to have been wished for Soma.


    It was then that I wanted to enjoy that peace carefully, at least during the day or so.


    "For now, should I just look around and think about it?"


    "Right. I''ve only been around for about half the time. I''m a little disgusted that you''ve already run into three bodies at half the time.... That''s all I''m saying, the situation is bad. Eleonora said it was true, apparently."


    I guess what Aina is saying is that Felicia''s body was told she was close when she reached her limit.


    Although Eleonora didn''t say a specific number of days, Eina also seems to realize that the time is closer than she thought.


    Three dayster, I recall the devil''s words, but apparently it is right.


    "Well, whatever we do, it won''t make any difference."


    "Well, yes..."


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you?


    So Soma tilted his neck because Aina was staring jizzily at Soma.


    There is a somewhat strange shade in those eyes.


    "I haven''t thought about it since just now... you don''t look like some kind of blowout? When we broke up at school, I felt like it was going to be difficult."


    "Hmm, I''m unconscious... well, maybe I am. I knew what I had to do."


    "... that''s about Felicia, right?


    "That''s right."


    Nodding, Aina leaned down gently.


    The face didn''t look good, but the look of it biting his lips also seemed to be indulging in something.


    What came to mind naturally was what it looked like in the president''s office, but Aina opened her mouth before Soma could say anything.


    "... sorry"


    "What is?


    "It''s true that we need your help in this world, but that''s none of your business. And because of that, you''re talking about childhood..."


    I didn''t know if it looked like Eina, but Soma shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile at the words.


    Instead of having anything to do with it, he''s really one of the parties.


    It''s the need for Aina to be sick that doesn''t really make it one thing.


    Besides, it probably wouldn''t have changed in the end, even if it wasn''t a party.


    "What, there is no problem. You don''t even have to think you''re involved, do you? Because this is what I made up my mind."


    Yes, I''ve already made up my mind.


    Listen to Hildegard and that demon.


    I made a decision.


    "Sounds like we have more to do than talk about right now, huh?


    "Huh? Ah... another reaction...!?


    Eina was a momentary dy in responding to Soma''s allegations, but soon realizes she had a reaction to the mes drifting around her.


    From the reaction point of view, it would be from here to the northeast and so on that there are some eyshes.


    "So you''re going first"


    "Yeah, I asked for it. ''Cause we''ll catch up soon."


    With Aina''s words on her back, Soma ran out of the spot.


    At that time, the hand is already attached to the pattern of the sword.


    This sword was given to me by Eina when we joined tonight.


    I recognize that. That''s the sword of love I had even before I got here.


    Squeeze the pattern tightly.


    Three days from now.


    Soma kills Felicia.


    If that''s all you have, then soma ran through the city at night with such determination, as long as you had no choice but to do so.

 386 Formerly The Strongest, Do Dates

    It was the day Felicia visited the Holy City that it appeared before Felicia.


    I had some errands for Soma, but it seems that Hate and Soma are absent, and Hildegard is the only person I know.


    I could have put it back out, but I was a little nervous about that.


    Because I understood not that anyone would tell me that I was close to the limit anymore.


    And that''s why the Sacred Capital was convenient.


    Although it was frown spit that God lived, there is no doubt that there is a Fifth King.


    Then I thought you''d handle it well, even in case.


    But the key soma was said to be absent... but I also thought that might be convenient in a way.


    Hildegard is the only one.


    Because I thought Hildegard would understand my thoughts and respect my decisions.


    If you''re going to talk to Soma before you tell him, or maybe he deserves it the most.


    With that in mind, I waited in the room where they let me go about Hildegard... but it wasn''t Hildegard who showed up in front of such Felicia.


    I don''t know his name.


    I never named him.


    Maybe there hasn''t been anything like that since the beginning.


    What was certain was that it was a boy about ten years old.


    There was a grin on his face, and if it was sudden to appear that way, it was also sudden that he had uttered the word.


    "- As it is now, your wishes will almost certainly note true. No matter how many witches, you don''t have all that power already. No...... or you might not have been able to do it from the start. But with this power, your wishes will surelye true. I''ll bet you everything about me."


    I only knew about half the meaning of the word.


    The only thing I understood was that the words had sincere thoughts everywhere in my eyes.


    Speaking of which I certainly didn''t doubt, I would be lying.


    It was too frigid and, above all, too convenient.


    Doubts are in the mountains... but I didn''t go on a surprise tour myself.


    That''s what I thought when I could believe it from the bottom of my heart.


    So I took that hand.


    And...


    The time of three days passed instantly.


    Spend a peaceful routine at school during the day, searching for and knocking down theshes at night.


    It was a very irreceable but irreceable time.


    But it is also over.


    Today was the day when this world would end.


    And it''s a day when one life will be lost with the world.


    Heading into the living room with that in mind, rarely was there only Felicia.


    I don''t do anything, I watch TV all the time.


    It was as if he was thinking of something as if he wasn''t here.


    "Hmm... it''s unusual that Felicia is the only one"


    "Ah... good morning, Soma. That kind of soma is pretty slow today, isn''t it?


    "Good morning. Well, it''s Sunday."


    Yes, it was Sunday for convenience.


    Or maybe it was just decided that way from the beginning... well, either way.


    What is certain is that we will not be tied to anything extra today.


    "So what happened to She and her mothers?


    "She has business or something, and she hasn''t been here since the beginning today. Sophia and us are going out. They said they were all shopping, and when I said it was a date, they were both embarrassed."


    "Felicia does it inside when she makes fun of people''s parents."


    "No, not so much.... but you two were lit, but you seemed happy... and to be honest, I was a little jealous"


    Felicia, who said so, had far-sighted eyes to remember something.


    What is there is envy... is it because of fulfillment that it also seemed to be a giving up view?


    Looking at Felicia like that, Soma Hmm groaned one thing.


    The parents went out, or maybe because they were eliminated, just in case they didn''t get in the way.


    That demon says that this world is a stage device.


    Then it is not necessary to ce unnecessary sidekicks on the stage.


    However, the absence of She is intentional.


    Because Eleonora officially told me yesterday that today is the deadline.


    Seemed distressed for a long time...... I guess you decided to ept that you''re not here today.


    Perhaps by now, they should be waiting somewhere with Eina and the others.


    And Soma today was being charged with the role of taking Felicia to that ce.


    "So Felicia will be my senior, too?


    "What is it?


    "Whether it''s a date or not, it''s


    Soma shrugged her shoulders to Felicia as she opened her mouth and stared.


    The word never means cod out.


    Aina and the others are waiting for the park, which we have visited several times now.


    If it''s about going to the park to y, that would be an unmistakable date.


    To call it y, even if it''s just a little noisy.


    Frequently Felicia stared at Soma like that, but eventually when she returned to me, she leaked a tickle and a grin about what she thought.


    "It''s unusual for Mr. Soma to say such things. No, maybe not for the first time?


    "Hmm... sure, if you ask me."


    "Really... that''s enough"


    "What is?


    "This is why I''m dating Mr. Soma."


    That said Felicia smiled somewhere fun.


    I took care of it in condescending terms, and it doesn''t change everything to the point.


    No particr change of clothes, and the Somas were walking outside dressed as they were.


    The sun is soft and the wind is warm.


    I didn''t know what month it was now, but it''s probably a setting called Spring.


    If I was upset while even in the sun, I must have felt the best.


    And Soma was thinking about that as she looked up into the sky, but Felicia walking next door seemed to be thinking somethingpletely different.


    "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since you two walked alone like this. It''s been about five years."


    "Is that so? I feel like I went to school just a few days ago..."


    "Isn''t that just school?... Well, when people say it was a date before, I feel different."


    "Hmm..."


    I was just told five years ago, and naturally I don''t remember that in Soma.


    The search method was bad, or I could never find the appropriate memory.


    But there''s no reason to dare say that.


    I''m sorry about that.


    "Why are you apologizing? I was happy, wasn''t I? Whatever the reason there was, you and Soma could walk like this and have a chat."


    I couldn''t ask what that meant.


    Because there was a park in sight and my legs stopped at the same time.


    And there was one behold, because Aina stood.


    "Eina......?


    It''s no strange thing to have Aina here.


    But that''s only because we''re waiting here.


    I didn''t hear you wait like this.


    "Sorry to interrupt your date."


    "No...... but how could Eina?


    "I''m here... well, I guess it''s like an exnator. The purpose of exining what you''re going to see and why you have to see it."


    "Aina, that''s..."


    I thought the role was exactly what Soma would do.


    If I do say it in the intellectual sense, Eina or Eleonora are more apt.


    But Aina has only met for a few days, and Eleonora and I do not know if she is properly acquainted in this world.


    Given what we''re about to talk about, it would be too frigid and unlikely for you to believe it.


    She is most apt to do so, but as far as yesterday''s situation is concerned, I doubt we can talk calmly in front of Felicia.


    So, I thought, inevitably, that Soma was going to y that role.


    "I''ll do it. This is... because it''s my mess"


    If they say that with a straight eye, it''s besides pulling back.


    Felicia had tilted her neck at Aina''s condition, but she would have found out that she wasn''t just working on that condition.


    Nodding vaguely, Aina, who saw it, turns her back and enters the park, and Soma and the others go inside a little behind.


    That''s how Soma watched Aina and Felicia face each other in the middle of the park from a step away.


    "Well, I''m sure you won''t believe what I''m going to say now, but it''s all true. And on top of that, I''ll just conclude first... you die here today. No... they''re going to kill me."


    None of the eyshes.


    That and your rtionship with Felicia.


    The facts that have happened in the past, the present situation and the foreseeable future.


    Felicia was just silently listening to all those words, far from everyday life.


    And after you''ve heard everything, without denying one thing, you mouth only one question.


    "... I see. I only have one question¡­ Earlier, Aina said that I would be killed, right? So who the hell is going to kill me?


    "That''s what I..."


    "- No, I''ll do it."


    Soma told him, blocking what Aina had tried to say.


    Aina turns a surprised face, but this is something she had already decided to do.


    "Soma, there''s nothing you need to do..."


    "It''s not like it''s necessary or not. This is the only thing I can do, and it''s something I''ve decided to do. No one else has anything to do with it, it''s just my will."


    As Aina did earlier, telling her straight, this time Aina shut up.


    Then he turns to Felicia... only slightly soma opens her eyes.


    Because Felicia''s face had no confusion, no mourning, no giving up, just augh.


    "... Felicia?


    "I don''t know if I''d say this... but honestly, I''m relieved"


    "Rest assured, is it?


    "Yes. Killing me is Mr. Soma, and I''m d. It''s... mine, because I wanted it."


    The condition of Felicia, and the words, were strange.


    In the first ce, at a time when I''m honestly listening to what I''m saying, it''s not normal.


    There''s no way I can believe it, and I should have been more confused.


    But Felicia''s eyes were clearly sane.


    And at the same time, notice.


    The light that lit Felicia''s eyes, the eyes to be directed were... definitely those of Felicia, who knew Soma well.


    I try to talk about it, but I stop.


    I don''t know if they will one day, but I guess Felicia had her memories back again.


    But not telling it means Felicia didn''t think it was necessary.


    Then what did I say here? It must be pointless.


    The only fact we need here is one.


    Felicia epted everything, that''s all.


    That''s why Soma shook her arm out in silence.


    In its hands, the familiar sword of love is held.


    Felicia, too, silently deepened her grin, but turned her face only once to the edge of the park.


    "... She, I''m sorry. And thank you."


    How many thoughts are put into that word?


    Soma didn''t know, but I''m sure it reached She.


    The signs shook slightly, but that was all.


    Felicia turns this way and takes a step forward.


    Soma stepped out with it too...... his arm, stuck out.


    Face slightly at the feeling of piercing the flesh, but without loosening your strength to the end, without differing, pierce Felicia''s chest, through the heart.


    Blood flowed, but no pain or scream leaked from Felicia''s mouth.


    Until the end, Felicia couldn''t stop grinning... her strength fell out of her body as if the thread had broken.


    Take the falling body, but it''s already like a doll, and the only thing you can tell it''s not a doll is that it''s bleeding out of your chest.


    Draining the sword overflowed with blood, but still its body never moves.


    When hey his body on the ground in silence, only the red and ck liquid spread on the spot.


    Aina''s body, staring at the sight zipperly, is slightly trembling, and a slightly trembling voice is emitted as well.


    "... there''s no way any of the stubborn things are gonna show up, is there? Are you saying your concerns are off?


    "No... apparently, that''s not how it works, is it?


    It was the moment I said it.


    From Felicia''s body lying on the ground, darkness exploded as it overflowed.


    The darkness blows up on the spot, about ten meters high, but there is nothing like fogging and disappearing.


    No, it was rather gradually darkening its existence and beginning to be a definite thing.


    "Eh... this is, after all, the eyshes...!?


    "- No."


    Soma clearly denied screaming simr to Eina''s scream.


    Because the sole was not obscure, such as those without eyshes.


    Above all, Soma remembered the signs of its existence.


    "This is the devil"


    In that word, that face, which began to take the human form, moves.


    It was felt by Soma, as somewhat reminiscent of that boy''s grin, although it did not resemble him at all.

 387 The End Of The Third

    It was a vague feeling, as if it were drifting in the water.


    It''s like you and the rest of the world are gone, or not at all.


    I''m not sure if there''s any consciousness, either. In the meantime, my voice sounded unexpected.


    ''Haha, I didn''t think you''d make it this far. I thought it would be harder... but yes, I have to thank you from the bottom of my heart''


    What spread in front of me along with it was an unrecognizable sight.


    Whether the point of view is pretty much up there, it''s a long way to the ground.


    There''s a pair of men and women there...... well, who the hell were they?


    I feel like I know it, but it never urred to me at all who it was.


    ''Still, that''s a better force than I expected. Is this the result of being able to take in three demons and even the power of a witch? I''m probably one of the best in the world right now. Yeah, it''s really great.''


    The voice I keep hearing from earlier seemed strangely heard from within me.


    She seemed to be talking to herself, but of course not herself.


    No, in the first ce... how did you do talking?


    "Hmm... sure, there seems to be just something to say. Moreover, the power is mixed with the fact that I remember it from time to time¡­ I see, the devil for the three bodies, is it?"


    ''Speaking of which, you didn''t tell me about it. Yeah, we can eat each other''s demons. Besides, eating is not power, but being. Even if there is no power left, the mere increase of existence will automatically increase your power as a demon. Instead, given the possibility of getting mixed up weirdly, it is preferable that there is not much power left. They won''t resist it. "


    I wasn''t sure what you were talking about, but it only conveyed that the Lord of the Voice seemed to have so much fun.


    It doesn''t mean emotions are transmitted, it simply means that the voice alone can tell that.


    But somehow I was saddened that I could see it.


    I don''t know why.


    I don''t know... I just know that it''s very sad.


    "What the... what is this...!? I can''t believe I won..."


    And, you hear a screaming voice, and your gaze goes to nature and its voice.


    The Lord of Voices is apparently the red-haired girl I saw earlier, but I still feel I know, but I didn''t know who it was.


    And towards such a girl, my voice echoes.


    ''Hehe... Yeah, I guess that''s the natural reaction. But you don''t have to worry, do you? I''m still healing. I''m not good at suffering. So... yes, I will kill you without suffering.''


    "Oh... I see, you do sound like a demon..."


    ''No, not so much. They always said I was sweet among demons. [M] Well, the people who said that are now part of me. Oh, yeah, you guys don''t have to worry, because I''m not just going to kill you, I''m going to absorb you, okay? I''ll make the most of all the time you''ve built up, the strength you''ve built up. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself. "


    "Huh... if you''d just shut up and listen, you''d say whatever you want...! I don''t think you can do much...!?


    "Can you...? I''m sorry¡­ I''m going to have enough mercy to look at the ants walking at my feet and try not to crush them unconstitutionally, but I''m not free enough to think about hatred and what the ants want to do. ''


    "Yes... then I hope you will regret being bitten by what you thought was an ant...! - Bomb it...!


    Moment after moment, my vision stained red.


    I feel heat along with it... but it''s warm, not hot... no, it''s not even warm or anything.


    I may feel warmer in the sun, which does not fit in pain or otherwise, or is still pouring down.


    Even if you tell me to regret it... you can''t scratch me a hundred more times, can you?


    "Oh, intact... but fine, if that''s what you mean...!


    ''Hmm... you can deal with him until you feel better, but I''m busy there, too, right? Anyway, I have to destroy the world. "


    "I won''t let you"


    At the same time as the words, the shock ran.


    But also, something hit me, something like that.


    Again, there was no pain, and it was another girl who was ahead of her reflexively pointed gaze.


    I feel like I know about that girl with the golden hair again, but as always, nothinges to mind.


    "... your sister didn''t ept death for that matter.... Sister''s power, give it back...!


    ''Even if they say that, this is already mine. Nothing to give back...?


    I felt another shock, and looking back, my vision stained red, just like earlier.


    But the shock and heat are only a little stronger than earlier...... Also, the shock.


    ''Um, I know you''re desperate to work hard, and I think you''re honored for that, but to be honest, you''re in the way. So, I''m sorry, can you just be a little more adult?


    As I said, both arms were lifted.


    Stretched out long and high, that''s as if you could grasp the sky, but fall right after.


    At his feet, two girls were rushing to jump off the spot, but there''s no way he could make it.


    A roar and a shock urred, including the ground and surroundings, which were gathered together and extinguished.


    And... I thought it would, and it was supposed to, but it didn''t, wonder.


    For both arms, which should have swung down, were dancing in the universe.


    "Oh...? No, I certainly didn''t forget about you... but I didn''t think I could kill you even with this. That''s right, should I say?


    "Well, I just can''t let you do it any more. Besides... I think I got it."


    That''s what I said was a brte boy I feel I know.


    And I feel my chest slightly bouncing on its appearance.


    I didn''t know why, but I was d to know that I felt that way.


    "Oh, okay, is that... that''s also something I''ve been watching so sweetly. You think my powers are to this extent?


    "No? You didn''t say that, did you? Well, at this rate, I don''t think there''s going to be a problem where all the effort has been made."


    ''... is that right? So - do you really, do you want to give it a try?


    At the same time I said it, I grew an arm that should have been shed.


    And it''s not just the arms, it''s not the power I feel from the whole body.


    ''What do you say? This is my power. Before the power of this devil, no matter how much you...''


    My arm danced through the universe.


    Just like the other day, his arm had been shed off as if he had been re-baked.


    ''- What? No, that''s stupid... eh. So this is possible for people¡­''


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve been busy there. Let''s get this over with. There is no n to destroy the world."


    Moments, the light ran.


    So much so that within a moment his whole body was torn apart that it only seemed so.


    And an even greater amount of light ran, and thest remaining body, was made into two pieces.


    I don''t hear voices from within my body anymore... oh, I understand that I''m going to die.


    Yes, this time, really.


    Strange, there was no fear.


    It''s just a relief and... I don''t know why, there''s only joy.


    I didn''t have time to think about why.


    Consciousness was anointed with darkness as it was, and so it was only this time that Felicia''s consciousness fell to the bottom of darkness.


    The sword shes run in order to make thest two breaks.


    A glimmer of line ran on its body, which was huge, and that was really the end of it.


    The next moment, they blew up on the spot as if they were bouncing.


    There was nothing left after the explosion of darkness...... really, there was nothing there.


    And the devil.


    And Felicia.


    Like nothing ever existed from the beginning, nothing ever existed.


    Looking at the sight, Soma exhaled one breath.


    Serve the sword, one more thing.


    And.


    "Well... are you there? - Satya."


    The moment I said it, everything around me disappeared and my vision flipped.

 388 Formerly The Strongest, Do The Last Finish

    It was an unspeakable ce, nowhere to be found.


    It was white in my sight...... no, should I say it''s only white?


    It''s like everything around you was smeared in white, that kind of ce.


    But there was only one ce where he escaped from the white.


    And there it is, the way Soma sees things.


    It was Satya.


    "Exactly... but you''ve noticed a lot? I''m supposed to bepletely integrated into that world."


    "I thought that would happen anyway. Besides, would you have watched?


    "Well, in case you think about it, you couldn''t have not seen it. Looks like you didn''t have to. Though, I still think that''s great, don''t you? Just because you could have predicted that doesn''t usually mean you''re aware of it."


    Around with an impressionable look, it''s apparently from the heart.


    Most of all, that''s why we''re talking about it, and most of all, we didn''t call Satya for that.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    "Um, that''s really great. I do what I want from you perfectly, and I understand that there is still work to be done on it. To be honest, it''s a little scary."


    "I don''t think so. I got a lot of tips."


    To Eleonora, that demon, above all, the time spent in this world.


    If you think about them mixed together, it''s not that hard to figure out what the hell is required of you.


    "I think you''re the only one who can say that... but fine. I don''t have much time to talk about it. Whatever... this world is in its current state of progress, moving towards moments and doom."


    "Ma, so, I guess"


    Indeed, Felicia, who was said to be the cause of doom, received death.


    But that doesn''t make any sense.


    Because this is the world of the stopped soul of time.


    It''s about how much it means to die there.


    "This world is the first of its kind. Like that demon said, where he died here, it has nothing to do with reality. If this world breaks, everything will be fine."


    Felicia''s death is gone¡­ and the annihtion of the Holy Capital cannot be stopped either.


    As yet, it hasn''t changed.


    "Ma, that''s only the story of if we end this world as it is. This is the world I created. It is not possible if the state in this world is handed over to the real world as it is. I just don''t know what that means... you don''t have to bother talking about it, do you?


    Naturally.


    It''s simple, like what happens as a result.


    The people who dwell in the Holy City, or all who dwell in the world, will be saved.


    In exchange for the life of just one girl.


    It was a good story for a long time.


    Perhaps if you ask a hundred people, a hundred people will answer that.


    What to do, Satya has seen it with her questioning eyes.


    It''s like saying it''s up to me to decide what I''m going to do... No, I guess I''m actually going to.


    That''s what those eyes say.


    Nevertheless, it was decided from the beginning such as the answer.


    "irrespective, out of the question"


    I didn''t cement my resolve for that, and I didn''te this far.


    If I shrugged my shoulders and told him so, Satya grinned satisfactorily.


    Apparently, it was a favorite answer.


    "Totally... I know what you mean, so you wouldn''t have to bother trying that."


    "Sometimes, just in case. Communicating will is important, isn''t it?


    "Hmmm... So my seniors also ask tomunicate their will, what about you?


    "Of course I agree. What a fucking peace to make on someone''s sacrifice.... really, I think so from the bottom of my heart. And most importantly, in the first ce, she''s a... witch who can be described as our victim."


    "Victim, is...?


    I see, is it because of what seemed oddly Felicia to be shouldering?


    He says he can''t exert all his power, but Satya is still God.


    Whatever its sincerity, there is no way that it has ever made a strong sacrifice before, and Soma is not going to do anything about it.


    But what''s important there is that we don''t need to treat Felicia any more specially now.


    Yet Satya chose to create a world like this instead of killing Felicia.


    More than being God, no matter how much power diminishes, he should have been able to kill Felicia before the world could do anything about it.


    I mean, this world was created just to save Felicia.


    Even though it was God, it was not easy, but Satya nevertheless moved on to execution.


    That was the only mystery...... it should be taken for granted, they have a good reason.


    "A witch is a receptacle of power overflowing from the world. The truth is, that''s something I''m supposed to receive... well, it''s hard because I''m a pir. Because we can''t randomly scatter the excess amount, the power is flowing to certain individuals."


    "Is that the witch?"


    "Yeah. As I''ve touched a little before, that''s why the power they use is just like mine. It''s just that the power isn''t something that people can use. When the world senses it''s trying to use it, the world tries to eliminate it.... I said I gave it to myself."


    "Well, I don''t think it''s surprising that the world would be unreasonable to that extent. Whether or not it''s convincing or not, it''s different."


    "Absolutely. Well, I''m not really in a position toin there. This is true of the position of God, and we can say that we have cooperated so far in the form of acquiescence.... I''m going to try not to let that happen again."


    "Hmm? I was hitting something, is that it?


    "Witches are called contraindications because I spread rumors like that. If we let that happen, they''ll have to live secluded, won''t they? Even if you used your powers, you shouldn''t do enough to keep an eye on the world.... and I thought hey"


    The thought came off beautifully, is that it?


    Well, although it''s as you think it is in the sense that it will no longer appear on the surface stage, what matters is that you don''t use your powers.


    But Hate and you didn''t seem to do as you thought.


    "I didn''t really understand it because it was too familiar to me... it would only be an excuse, but their power was still too heterogeneous in mankind. It wasn''t like they could hide it in an attempt to hide it, and above all, they were just good. Even if you didn''t understand what that power was like, you would have found that instinctively it was a bad thing to use, but they were still people who could wish someone happier than their own safety. And here and now, one of those witches is about to disappear again... to be wiped out by the world. Make one wishe true, huh? That''s why she came to the Holy City in the first ce."


    "Wish, is it? That too, to make it happen?


    "She was, in fact, the limit from the beginning. Until then, the umtion of spells was enough for her to be blinded by the world. That''s why she decided. of those who saved me about myself, to be helpful. That''s all she''s been looking for."


    Satya never told us when the first thing was, or who the other person was, but she would dare.


    Because I didn''t even have to think about it.


    "And she finally found it. That''s why I used a spell in the Holy City. Extremely powerful... too powerful a spell. so much that the world would destroy the world to contain it."


    "Is it possible that the world... could happen?"


    "It has to be, because the source of witch power is my kind, or the power of the world. If we suppress that, the world can and must let out as much power as it can. Ma, it won''t actually happen, but it''s enough to make the world recognize it. To show that you have enough power to destroy the world."


    And it fits certain conditions.


    The power that can destroy the world.


    In other words, he is the Demon King.


    "I see... is that how you will be recognized by the world as a new demon king? But where it was admitted, would it die at that moment? I don''t think it makes sense..."


    "It certainly doesn''t make sense. But that''s a story from the world. It means a lot to you. By the time the new Demon King is recognized, you will not be the Demon King, and then you will not be recognized as the Demon King again. Because you couldn''t destroy the world."


    "Hmm..."


    Soma is often associated with the devil because he has been recognized by the world as the Demon King.


    Then you must no longer have to worry about being taken by those annoying things if you are not the Demon King.


    I see. Nod.


    "That''s... eat shit."


    Satya nodded, too, if I uttered the words I had just heard earlier, not at all.


    "Still, if it had been me, you would have epted that it was still there. But unfortunately, I am now hostile to the world. There''s no reason to ept it."


    "I have no objection...... would you say that from the beginning? After all, what are you trying to say?


    "What, as I said earlier, tomunicate the will. Sharing information is important. Whatever it is, there''s no point in deciding that she didn''t die."


    "Is Felicia already the limit?"


    "That''s the thing. I can handle the fact that she uses spells to interfere from the world. You killed her. As long as the fact that the Demon King killed him once, I can handle the rest. But if you''re at her limit, kinda..."


    "What is the problem?


    "If I tell you, it''s her power itself. Like I''ve said many times, that power is something people shouldn''t have. Sometimes it''s because it''s the power of the world, but above all because it''s too powerful. If you use too much force, it gradually erodes and eventually it swallows and disappears. And she, it''s toote. The power is the same as the power I use, so sometimes I can do something about it by sucking it out... if I go so far,"


    But I wasn''t as sad as I said.


    Well, naturally.


    Because if you really don''t have a hand, you don''t have to talk about this, you don''t have to do this in the first ce, etc.


    "But that''s because, in short, I don''t like detailed work. Because this is still God. My hands are too big and too strong to save everyone. Instead of grabbing it, I just touch it and it blows me away."


    "I''ve heard enough of this, so this is quite enough. I mean, what do you mean?


    "In short, it''s a simple story. Her soul is still here, and I am here as an easy-to-understandparative material to discern power... and most importantly, you are here. Then where is the logic that she can''t be saved?


    "No matter what, there''s no such thing anywhere."


    At the tip of his gaze, he told and stared, a sphere of thin, shining palm-size appeared next to Satya.


    Understand that it is Felicia''s soul without being told.


    And in short, he wants to say that from there, separate his powers as a witch from those sent on his own from the world.


    If it were possible or impossible, it would be possible.


    I''m sure of that.


    It''s just close to the act of finding a single needle out of the desert, instead of threading it through a needle hole.


    Besides, it''s an uneptable one-shot battle of mistakes.


    After finding it in one shot, we just need to pick it up.


    - Though.


    That was all there was.


    At least it is not even an exaggeration to say that the degree is ama of everyday lifepared to the ce where those who are not God kill God, etc.


    Hence.


    - sh.


    - The Reason of the Sword, Protecting the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Absolute Cutting: Pr moves, shes.


    The moment I waved my arms, the white world disappeared, along with the sound of ss smashing and scattering.


    That was the park we were in earlier.


    Satya didn''t look natural either, and instead, Aina and She were there.


    And watching Felicia with a strange face, Soma exhaled one breath while loosening her mouth.

 389 Formerly The Strongest, Reveal

    Apparently it worked, looking over the scene exhaling relief, he realized that Felicia wasn''t the only one with a strange face.


    Because Aina and She looked alike again.


    It''s like, you know, we don''t know why we''re here.


    "What''s here...? I''m sure, to the Holy Capital... no, Soma took Felicia... and then the devil...?... Oh no, I see... you know what?"


    "... I remember"


    As far as Aina and She are concerned, apparently they have regained their memories, too.


    However, because I remember it here, I was a little confused because of it, etc.


    Felicia was the same in the sense of being confused, but what is there would still be against being alive, even though she should be dead.


    He was staring at Soma like he said something.


    "Is something wrong, Felicia?


    "... no. Apparently, what I did didn''t make sense. Instead, you just made me go through a lot of trouble, and I just thought so."


    "Well, honestly, I don''t deny it, but if you can understand it, I want you to consult me carefully next time."


    "Well... the results are the same, so that''s what you need to do without the hassle."


    "No, I don''t deny it again... but I want you to trust me a little more than that, don''t you? I guess not being consulted means that I didn''t trust you."


    "Oh, no, that''s not what happened... no, right, that''s what''s gonna happen"


    As a matter of fact, I know that''s not what happened.


    Simply Felicia, I guess, thought of herself and it was just the result.


    But it was an excuse that they would give up their lives because they said it was for their own good.


    If there is any chance that we can deter such behavior at all, there is no reason to hesitate to act in appealing to the other''s conscience.


    "... ok. I''ll be careful next time."


    "Hmm, I really want you to do that."


    It''s best not to have this happen again in the first ce... well, what''s the story around that, chase and stuff?


    Whatever it is, it''s finally over.


    Thus, as I was exhaling my breath of relief again, I felt a fuzzy nce.


    If you look me in the face, Aina and She are staring at me like I said something.


    I guess it''s natural to say that we both have a lot to say, but I just didn''t know exactly what I wanted to say, and I leaned my neck.


    "You look like you''re saying something, but what happened?


    "... I''ve got a lot to say, well, it looks like we''ve worked it out for now, so let''s just do it"


    "... Well, if we''re all safe, there''s no problem"


    "Is that so?"


    Well, I don''t like it and want to beined about, and honestly, there''s nothing I can do about it, so I shrug my shoulders and respond.


    And, with that said, even if it was something that bothered her, Aina began to look around with a strange face.


    "And yet, what was this world after all? As familiar as I think I''ve often been to a ce like this for a while, all I don''t know is what it means..."


    "... n, all the things I don''t know"


    "Sure...... to be honest, I was a lot confused too. If I''d been thrown into this world without knowing anything, I''d be in terrible trouble."


    To those three words, I nod so much.


    Indeed, was it natural to hold such thoughts?


    Anyway, at the time of this little park, it''s just something that doesn''t exist in that world.


    Perhaps Felicia has a talent for acting inside, around how many non-eating faces she looked in there trying to live as usual.


    "Well, certainly, from Eina and the others, it would only be strange here."


    "From the way you put it, you sound different?


    "It''s more of a familiar world for me."


    "... are you used to seeing it?... Why?


    "This ce was built on the world of my predecessors."


    "... previous life, is it?


    In the previous life, the three of them showed a decent face to the word.


    Well, naturally again.


    By the way, here''s where Soma wanted to talk about her previous life, because that was easier to exin the current situation.


    I didn''t have any particr reason to hesitate either because I was just keeping it quiet because I thought it would be incredible from what we talked about rather than from what I had originally hidden.


    I shrugged my shoulders at the appearance of the girls not reacting other than repeatedly blinking.


    "Um, actually, I had memories of my previous life. Finally, Iori is from the same world, and he was a ssmate of my predecessor''s, right? It didn''t feel like I was spending much time here."


    "... heh, yeah"


    "... I see that''s what happened"


    "......, Convinced"


    But now it was Soma''s turn to blink his eyes at the reaction he returned after telling him so much.


    Sure, I wouldn''t have hesitated if I wasn''t going to hide it, but I''m aware it would be quite surprising.


    But despite that, the reaction was just faint, and I wasn''t even surprised by the three faces.


    "Hmm... isn''t that a lot less responsive?


    "... now?


    "Well, that''s right. Not that I''m not surprised, but I feel more convinced one way or another. Well, that would convince me... no, I''m sorry, I might not convince you after all."


    "It''s so out of standard that it has nothing to do with previous life."


    "Mmm... is it a reaction that I''m somewhat ufortable with?


    "No, I think it''s a reasonable reaction, right? I don''t think even I deserve a surprise."


    "- Be!?


    The moment they heard the voice, Aina and the others reacted in unison.


    I marvel at that face and take a fierce battle stance.


    The faces were all pointing at the same ce, and if you turned your gaze towards you so that Soma too, it was that demon boy who was there.


    "How could you... Huh!?


    "Oh, there''s nothing to be rmed about, is there? Because I don''t have any power anymore. Maintain this body, so it''s the best you can do. And why do you want to ask? It''s more of me, isn''t it?... Why didn''t you kill me?


    Soma shrugged her shoulders at the gaze and words directed at her so.


    Indeed, it does not mean that this demon, like Felicia, was resurrected as a result of the decision that there was no such thing as its death.


    I just blew up most of that power from the start, and I didn''t kill it.


    "I don''t care why you say that... there''s no reason to do that without that? The powers of the witches could not be left behind, and they were mixed together, so they had to be wiped out, but they were unnecessary."


    "... I think that hostility to you and the attempt to kill you is enough reason?


    "To that extent, is it? My mind is not so narrow as to bring up what I know is impossible and make it for any reason. Besides, was it all for Felicia?


    From start to finish, this demon was only acting for it.


    He also made them hostile, in order to absorb and cause to blow up most of Felicia''s witch powers.


    Without that, I would have had more difficulty disconnecting the powers of the witch from Felicia, and in case there was a chance.


    With that in mind, there''s no reason to kill him.


    "... at all, you''re a troubled man. I''m the devil, right?


    "Thanks to you, I know the devil has many things to say."


    Honestly, I have my thoughts.


    But it is not against this devil, but against the devil himself.


    I thought I could pay back a debt I couldn''t fulfill in my previous life... but they can''t put it in a lump sum just because I''m a demon.


    I shrug my shoulders as I now take that for granted.


    And as if he had predicted the timing, when he entered the world, he was scattered in pieces.

 390 Former Strongest, Returning To Reality

    Originally that world was meant to save Felicia.


    Then it makes sense that the world that has served its purpose will end.


    There was therefore no surprise in the situation itself, so Soma was slightly surprised because the sight in front of him was a little unexpected.


    The Somas broke into that world by entering the Holy City from the outside.


    Somas'' physical time should have stopped when they stepped into the Holy Capital, and given that, the Somas back in the real world should be near the entrance to the Holy Capital.


    But the sight shown in sight is not, and besides, there are some beings there who have just met.


    It was Satya.


    "Hmmm... I thought you''d let me travel to the temple, but it''s kind of sweet, isn''t it?


    "Sort of. I''m a meritorious opponent. That''s about as much service as I''ll give you."


    "A meritorious man... you mean this one?


    "... Soma, did you actually remember?


    "Well, there''s something I can''t remember."


    "Oh, Mr. Soma still had a memory, didn''t he? I do think that was tough..."


    "As I said earlier, it was a nostalgic ce for me, so it wasn''t so much. I was confused in the beginning."


    "If you''re a meritorious man, I think I did a pretty good job this time too!?


    and it was Hildegard who appeared on the spot a littlete with such words.


    But I do think Hildegard would have yed an important role there, given that Soma''s memory would have been iplete without Hildegard.


    "... Whatever the importance of the role, I''ve been working hard, is it?


    It was somewhat questionable there.


    No, I''m not going to tell you that I wasn''t working hard, but I honestly only doubt it when people tell me that I was still working specially hard.


    "Well, honestly, Hildegard just showed up before you the first night, Soma, and hey. When I say meritorious, I am meritorious..."


    "You haven''t even met me in the first ce."


    "... Me too"


    "So am I."


    "I''d rather! I couldn''t do anything while you guys were in school...!? It''s sloppy! I wanted to live in school with Soma, too!


    "Uh... yeah, I did feel bad about that, I guess I''ll just say. Well, even if you could have moved in that world, you wouldn''t have been served as a student."


    "Hey, why not...!?


    Either way, I don''t care.


    Or before I didn''t work hard, that was just to say I was unhappy.


    And I wasn''t ying as anyone else in the first ce, so I had no reason to listen.


    "Anyway, I''lle back to that, but I don''t know if you''re a meritorious person, but technically, including a series of things. Apparently, thanks to you, the rest of the demons are alone."


    "Hmm... I was going to tell you that story, but you already knew it"


    "This is still God."


    "I''m saying it sounds great, but I thought you used to say that the devil still doesn''t work?


    "I told you... but you realize the rest of us are in one piece"


    "This is tough. Well, that includes meritorious people."


    It''s nothing I''m doing for myself, so it''s not like I can lift it that far... and thinking about it, I realized that Fufu and Felicia looked confused.


    No, if you look closely, She is also as faceless as usual, but the atmosphere looks somewhat bewildered.


    "What''s wrong with She, Felicia?


    "Oh, what, it doesn''t mean something''s wrong... because I heard the word, God, earlier..."


    "... n, kidding... so it doesn''t seem...?


    "Oh, speaking of which, you hadn''t introduced yourself to the two of us yet. As long as the solid stuff settles down... right, for now, I''m a true god."


    "... I''ve heard rumors, but you were really there"


    "Nevertheless, you don''t have to respect me, do you? God is not a traitor."


    "You''re right, but I don''t know if you want to tell me... hey, I''m about to go back because I''m a little out of line again, but thanks to you, Soma, the devil is the only one left. Well, technically, they''re there too."


    "Oh, were you noticed"


    Turning his gaze to his voice, it was that boy''s demon who was there.


    But whoever I was alone didn''t seem surprised because I knew I was there.


    "What are you talking about? There''s no way you''re not going to get noticed."


    "I snuck in to surprise you even this... I knew if I lost my power so far, I wouldn''t even be able to y that much prank"


    "I mean, do you want to show me that and say that I''m harmless anymore?


    "I know it''s not something I can say and believe, but you''re actually right. I still exist as a demon for once, but that''s all. You won''t be able to absorb each other as soon as you''re dying, and you don''t have to worry about me. Well, I''m worried about you."


    That being said, it was somehow soma that the devil had turned his gaze.


    Besides, it doesn''t seem like the only thing that lives in my eyes is interest somehow.


    I didn''t feel like understanding the content and shrugged my shoulders.


    "I don''t have a hobby that I''m happy to be told by a man?


    "I do have this look, but it doesn''t make sense, does it? Age, of course, and gender. Do you mean, originally the devil doesn''t have a gender? Because the devil''s taste depends only on the nature of his soul"


    "... soma is as strange as ever, but she likes you a lot"


    "... n, self-inflicted?


    "What do you mean, it?


    "Aren''t you going to deny it? In a double sense."


    "Do you say, She, why don''t you return that to yourself, too?


    "... your sister too?


    It''s getting busier along the way, but Soma shrugs her shoulders again.


    I just realized that the devil has a lot of things, so I''m not going to tell you what it''s like to be a devil now.


    "Whatever it is, it doesn''t change my answer when ites to appearance as a man."


    "Um, really... should I have made my appearance a woman too? Even though you don''t have a gender, your appearance has already been fixed with this, so it''s hard to change it now..."


    "Wouldn''t that be nice? It doesn''t matter what you look like. I think it''s the contents that matter, don''t you?


    "You can say whatever you want because you''re other human resources."


    "Actually, it''s someone else. Besides, if you''re going to help me out here at all when I''m with you, I''d appreciate it, honestly. Although the devil is all that''s left, I''ve used most of the power I''ve been umting."


    "It was... sorry"


    "No, no, this isn''t your fault, and it''s what I did on my own. It''s not about you feeling responsible."


    "Hmmm... well sure, if we can get help, I''d only appreciate that..."


    Although we''ve done well so far, it''s not always the same again next time.


    If I had the chance to get any information at all, I would never have gone beyond it.


    ... Instead, the man told me I wanted to give him a break.


    "It''s only when you get it and you don''t want it to happen that it sucks. In order to avoid it at all, we need information.... If this is a ruse, it''s a big deal."


    "Well, at least, you''re sure it wasn''t my ruse. However, as it turns out, it doesn''t make a big difference... not that it''s a substitute, but let''s just say we give him some information to like. Save it for thest demon."


    That''s what the devil said, with a grin he seemed to be good at.


    And.


    "- No, you don''t."


    It was concurrent with words.


    The demon''s mouth, which was about to speak something, stops in a half-way form, and red and ck liquid is spit out of its mouth instead of words.


    A blow that emerged from the void tore the demon apart.


    ''Cause now there''s no more demons left.''


    That''s how one girl appears on the spot with those words.


    That''s a very familiar girl.


    The girl - Lina - had just turned her emotionless eyes to the Somas without seeing anything about the mutted demons.

 391 Ex-Powerful, Worried About The Future

    It''s been a long time since Soma met Lina.


    For we had not seen each other for some time before we came to the Holy City.


    But.


    "It''s been a long time, Lina..."


    Just because we haven''t seen each other in a long time would disqualify my brother for misseeing my sister.


    And how Lina was, obviously, not normal.


    Though he turns his consciousness toward Lina like that, Soma turns his gaze toward the demon who is falling to its feet.


    No... if I was down, should I?


    Because he was so faded that he could see the other side.


    As it was, the demon faded away lightly.


    I never thought I''d run away because it was at the end of the day like a ssh.


    Besides, if it wasn''t my fault, the marginal remnants went to Lina and seemed to disappear so that she could be absorbed.


    "Hmm... I have a lot to ask, but what do you mean there''s no more demons left for now?


    "No... I just checked on that. Sure, it looks like all the demon signs just disappeared."


    "What does that mean? They knocked us out while we were in the world... No, we don''t."


    "... Well, time must have stopped"


    "Does that mean I missed it,?


    "Hmmm... I''m not going to have that shoulder, but I don''t think it''s going to be that far-fetched."


    Then I turned my gaze to see what it meant, and Satya shrugged her shoulders just saying she was right.


    However, the atmosphere is somewhat full of tension.


    "Of course I didn''t miss it. I just... I don''t know if I can tell you it wasn''t a detour. I did feel signs of the fourth demon the whole time. Nevertheless, it exists somewhere, so it was ambiguous... and I misidentified it because of it."


    "It''s roundabout. If you have something to say, just make it clear."


    "I still thought about this for once. Well, even if it''s not clear, you understand it by andrge. Especially you, Soma. You knew that before I talked?


    "... well, I certainly expected some. Lina somehow felt signs of remembrance... and now the signs are felt stronger."


    "Hey... somehow, I don''t have a good feeling about you?


    "Right... maybe, but honestly, it''s not what I want you to hit..."


    "... but, given the circumstances, there is only one"


    The gaze of everyone on the spot, as guided by She''s words, was simultaneously directed towards Lina.


    But Lina never moves one eyebrow.


    When I exhaled one instead of the other, I opened my mouth looking back with my eyes that didn''t make me feel the emotions.


    "That''s just great. I was going to hide it for once."


    "Eh... that means..."


    "You, I knew..."


    "... absorbed the power of the devil?


    "Exactly."


    The response, which is pale, showed no more clearly that that is why it is true.


    There''s no reason to lie here in the first ce.


    Felicia and Aina are upset about that, and while their expressions are still scarce, She seems upset.


    The other half, although it was only upset, was not calm either.


    "Normally, I just want to say it''s impossible... if you''re the Lord, it''s possible."


    "To be honest, there''s more to it than I expected... well, sure, if you say it''s possible.... I don''t think it''s sane."


    I just didn''t know exactly what that meant, but I can do it with some guesswork.


    Because from Lina today, I feel not just the signs of the devil, but even the power of the devil.


    I also found that that was only marginal, but that''s why I suppress it.


    Above all, he absorbed the power of the devil, even though he was a man.


    That''s not a good thing until you think about it.


    "Hmm... so why did you do that? I''m not sure it''s a coincidence or anything."


    If it''s just that you''ve defeated the devil in one piece and absorbed that power, you can''t say enough about that.


    But Lina appeared on purpose, and defeated the devil.


    Obviously you must be doing it intentionally, with some purpose.


    "It''s - No, I just found out, it doesn''t make sense. And anyway, you''ll soon find out."


    I was about to say something, Lina, but I turned my back when I told her that I changed my mind along the way.


    It is obvious that he is about to leave as is, but naturally his voice is thrown on its back.


    "Wait. While taking away the power of the devil, its purpose is unknown. Besides, you think you can go home without a thing while you break into my temple on your own?


    "On the contrary, I ask, why do you think you can''t? Oh, let me tell you one thing... your proud apostle is so useless, isn''t he?


    "... what?


    "And no matter what I do, I am more at my disposal than there is no one here who can get in my way. ¡­ of course, your brother is no exception."


    The words could not be cleaned up in a grandnguage.


    Because the power unleashed by overflowing from Lina''s body at the moment was certainly just something to say.


    At least, it would definitely be the biggest thing I''ve ever felt in this world.


    Or maybe even beyond the Hildegards of previous life -


    "Hmm, I just wanted to say I''ll give it a try... how about we just start a sibling fight here"


    "... even for me, I''m not stingy with my brother, but now is not the time. Before your brother, you have to go beyond your parents first."


    Telling that only unterally, Lina abruptly disappeared from the spot.


    I wonder when I''ll be able to do that, but not now.


    "Is that the power of the devil?


    "Bye. Technically, it''s something like that¡­ I''m just surprised you''re using it so brilliantly."


    "No, I don''t think so. Her powers are highly intimate with the devil in the first ce."


    "And if you''refortable talking about that......!?


    "... I''m definitely going to do something"


    "Sure... no matter what you think, it didn''t feel serene... plus thest words she left behind"


    "Well, I know that... there''s nothing more we can do than know exactly what Lina''s up to."


    I''m not optimistic that it''ll be okay because it''s about Lina.


    Rather, it is because we are most vignt that we think we should be ahead of the discernment without moving in a detour.


    Whatever Lina is thinking, it is only true that she has absorbed at least four parts of the demon''s power.


    And their demons came to destroy this world.


    Therefore, after assuming also the worst, priority should now be given to thinking.


    "Ma, what I know for now... is that apparently he doesn''t even have time to rx and rest"


    Whimpering about that, Soma looks far away... in the direction of Radius and narrows her eyes.


    I would be there, thinking of my father and mother, and Lina, exhaling one thing with what would happen.

 392 A SwordsmanS Last

    ¤Õ¤ÈšÝ¤¬¸¶¤¯¤È¡¢ÄФÏÑöÏò¤±¤Ëµ¹¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    Ò•½ç¤Ë¤Ï’i¤±¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÇà¿Õ¤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢ÊÖ¤òÉì¤Ð¤»¤Ð½ì¤­¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤é¤¢¤ë¡£


    ҊʤʤޤǤΡ¢ÇçÌì¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬¡¢Ë¼¿¼¤òß^¤®¤Ã¤¿¤»¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ºÎšÝ¤Ê¤¯ÄФόgëH¤ËÉì¤Ð¤·¤Æ¤ß¤è¤¦¤È˼¤¤¡­¡­¤À¤¬¡¢Ê§”¡¤·¤¿¡£


    ºÎ¹Ê¤À¤«¡¢Í󤬄Ӥ«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ò¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤«¤È¡¢ÒɆ–¤Ë˼¤¤¨D¨D


    ¡º¨D¨DҊʤÀ¡¢ÈËég¡»


    ²»Òâ¤Ë„¤³¤¨¤¿Éù¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¾Þ´ó¤Êɽ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ·ñ¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤¦¤È¤·¤«Ë¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Û¤É¤Ë¾Þ´ó¤ÊºÎ¤«¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆÄФϤ½¤ì¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯Ë¼¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤¬ºÎ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¤ò¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤È¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤ò¡¢¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤ä¤éÎÒÝ…¤Î„Ù¤Á¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡º¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡£¤½¤Á¤é¤ÏËÄÖ«¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤¹¤é¤âÇ·¤±¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ï¤´ÓE¤ÎÓИ”¤À¡£égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÙF˜”¤Î„Ù¤Á¤À¤í¤¦¡»


    Éù¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î¾Þ´ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤«¤é„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¹¤°°ø¤ËÜž¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤È±È¤Ù¤ì¤Ð¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤âС¤µ¤Ê¤â¤Î¤«¤é„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¾Þ´ó¤Ê¤½¤ì¤ÏëØÌå¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ï¤½¤Îî^²¿¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âÏàŒ�µÄ¤ÊÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ÎС¤µ¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤é¡¢ÄФè¤ê¤âÒ£¤«¤Ë´ó¤­¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÄФÏÒ»¤ÄÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤·¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢ÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¡¢¤¢¤Þ¤ê„٤俤Ȥ¤¤¦Œg¸Ð¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡£ÙF˜”ËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤ª¤é¤ó¤·¡£¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê×´‘B¤Ç¤â੤ì¤ë¤È¤«¡¢Ò»Ìå¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À£¿¡¹


    ¡º¤Õ¤ó¡­¡­ÎÒ¤Ïýˆ¤À¤¾£¿¡¡¤µ¤é¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤ÎÖФǤ⡢픵ã¤ËÁ¢¤Ä´æÔÚ¤À¡£¤³¤ó¤Ê×ˤˤʤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤½¤¦º†…g¤Ë¤ÏËÀ¤Ê¤Ì¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤â¤½¤âÎÒ¤ÏÉùŽ¡¤òÕð¤ï¤»¤ÆÙF˜”¤ËÕZ¤ê¤«¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏÔì×÷¤â¤Ê¤¤¡»


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ïýˆ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÕF�ˆ¤µ¤ì¤¿¼Š¤¤Îï¤ä¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÄ£¤·¤Æ×÷¤é¤ì¤¿‚ÎÕߤʤɤǤϤʤ¤¡£


    ±¾Îï¤Î¡¢¬F´æ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÊýÉ٤ʤ¤ÉñÃؤÎÒ»¤Ä¤À¡£


    ¿Õ¤òÓð¤Ð¤¿¤±¤Ð¤½¤ÎÐ۴󤵤ËÈˤÏÄ¿¤òŠZ¤ï¤ì¡¢¤Þ¤¿¿Ö²À¤ò±§¤¯¡£


    ½~Íû¤È¶òžÄ¡¢×î�Š¤ÎÏó�դǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤Ç¤¿¤é¤á¤Ã¤×¤ê¤Ï¡¢Êפò”ؤêÂä¤È¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤âδ¤ÀËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤¢¤¿¤ê¡¢¤è¤¯·Ö¤«¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¡­¡­¤³¤ì¤À¤«¤é³¬³£¤Î´æÔÚ¤ÏÀ§¤ë¤Î¤À¡£É«¡©¤È·Ç³£×R¤Ëß^¤®¤ë¡£Êפòá÷¤é¤ì¤¿¤éËØÖ±¤ËËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤ª¤±¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¡º¤½¤ó¤ÊÎÒ¤ò¡¢ÈˤÎÉí¤Çš¢¤·¤Æ¤ß¤»¤¿ÙF˜”¤¬ÑÔ¤¦¤«£¿¡¡·Ç³£×R¤Ã¤×¤ê¤Ç¤ÏÎҤǤ¹¤éÙF˜”¤Ë¤Ï¼°¤Ð¤ó¤è¡£ÆÕͨ¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÎÒ¤òš¢¤¹¤Ê¤ÉÎðÕ“¤Î¤³¤È¡¢¤½¤ÎÈФò½ì¤«¤»¤ë¤³¤È¤¹¤é²»¿ÉÄܤʤΤÀ¤«¤é¤Ê¡»


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢ÎÒÝ…¤ÏÙF˜”¤ËÌô¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡£ÎÒÝ…¤Î„‡¤Ï¹û¤¿¤·¤ÆÖÁ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¤ò¡¢Öª¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¡¢ýˆ¤ÏÈˤ˶òžÄ¤ò¤â¤¿¤é¤¹´æÔڤǤϤ¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ÄФτe¤Ë¤½¤ì¤¬ÀíÓɤǑ餤¤òÌô¤ó¤À¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ×î�™¤ÎÖФÎ×î�™¡£


    ýˆ¤ÎÖФÎýˆ¡£


    Èˤˤè¤Ã¤Æ¤ÏýˆÉñ¤Ê¤É¤Èºô¤Ö¤½¤ì¤ËÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢…g¼ƒ¤Ë¡¢‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤¤¤È¡¢Ô‡¤·¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤¬å‘¤¨¡¢Éí¤Ë¤Ä¤±¤¿„‡¤ÎÍó¡£


    ÊÀ½ç×î�Š¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¡¢¤½¤Î×ÔØ“¤â¤¢¤ë¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢¹û¤¿¤·¤ÆͨÓ乤ë¤Î¤«¡£


    ×Է֤ϡ¢„‡¤Î픤ؤÈÞ{¤ê׍¯¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ò†–¤¤Ù|¤·¡¢Ô^Ã÷¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤Î‘餤¤¬¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡º¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤Î½Y¹û¤Ï¡¢¼È¤Ë³ö¤¿¡£ÙF˜”¤Î„‡¤Ï¡¢¤È¤¦¤ËÎÒ¡©¤ÎÓò¤Ë¼°¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£ÈˤÎÉí¤Ç¡¢¤è¤¯¤¾¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç呤¨ÉϤ²¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¡»


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤«¡£ÎÒÝ…¤Ï¡¢¤Ä¤¤¤Ë„‡¤Î픤ؤÈÞ{¤ê׍¯¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡º¤¦¤à¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¤³¤ÎÎÒ¤¬ÕJ¤á¤è¤¦¡£égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÙF˜”¤ÏÞ{¤ê׍¤¤¿¡£¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢ÎÒ¤òš¢¤·µÃ¤¿¤Î¤À¡»


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢È«¤Æ¤¬ˆó¤ï¤ì¤¿šÝ¤¬¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤Ò¤¿¤¹¤é¤½¤ì¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ËÙM¤ä¤·¤¿ÈËÉú¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤À„‡¤Î¤³¤È¤Î¤ß¤ò¿¼¤¨¡¢¤½¤ÎÍó¤òÄ¥¤¯¤¿¤á¤À¤±¤Ëñl¤±’i¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ëáá»Ú¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¢¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤ÏÍû¤ó¤À¤³¤È¤òÈ«Á¦¤ÇÐФ¤¡¢¤½¤·¤Æ³É¤·Ë줲¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    áá»Ú¤Ê¤É¡¢¤·¤è¤¦¤Ï¤º¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡º¤½¤·¤Æ¹Ê¤Ë¤³¤½¡¢ÔÙ¶ÈÑÔ¤ª¤¦¡£ÒŠÊ¤Ǥ¢¤ë¡¢¤È¡»


    ¡¸¡­¡­ÎÒÝ…¤ÏÕýÖ±ÙF˜”¤òš¢¤·¤¿¤³¤È×ÔÌå¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ¡º¤Õ¤ó¡­¡­ÎÒ¤òš¢¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âÔ^Ã÷¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤À¤±¡¢¤«¡£¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢ÙF˜”¤Ï¤½¤³¤ËÞ{¤ê׍±¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢ÎҤ✺×ã¤À¡£¨D¨D¤¬¡»


    ¤½¤³¤Þ¤ÇÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤Ç¡¢²»Òâ¤Ëýˆ¤¬¤½¤Î냇ìšÝ¤ò‰ä¤¨¤¿¡£


    ýˆ¤È¤¤¤¦ÉñÃؤòÌå¬F¤·¤¿¤«¤ÎÈ礭¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤ÉÉñ¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ì¤Ðîh¤­¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¤Û¤É¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ÎÖФǡ¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÑԤä¿¡£


    ¡º¤³¤³¤Þ¤Çœº×㤷¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¤â¤»¤Ì¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ÏÎҤιÁȯ¤Ëév¤ï¤ë¡£¤½¤³¤Ç¡¢ÙF˜”¤ËÒ»¤Ä†–¤ª¤¦¡£ºÎ¤«Íû¤ß¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«£¿¡»


    ¡¸¡­¡­ÑԤäƤ¤¤ëÒâ椬·Ö¤«¤é¤Ì¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¡š¢¤·¤¿ÏàÊÖ¤ËÍû¤ß¤ò„¤¯¤È¤«¡¢¥Þ¥¾¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤È¤â¡¢Â„¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Â„¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¤À¤È¤«ÑÔ¤¤³ö¤¹ÐÔ�™¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡º¤À¤«¤éÑԤ俤À¤í¤¦¡¢¹Áȯ¤Ëév¤ï¤ë¡¢¤È¤Ê¡£ÎҤϤ³¤ì¤Ç¤âÉñ¤òÃû�\¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ê¡£×Ô·Ö¤À¤±¤¬œº×㤷ºÎ¤â¤»¤ó¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï³öÀ´¤ó¤Î¤À¡»


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£„‡¤Î픤ؤÈÞ{¤ê׍¤¤¿ÒÔÉϤϺΤâÍû¤à¤â¤Î¤Ê¤É¤Ê¤¤¤·¡­¡­¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢Íû¤ó¤À¤È¤³¤í¤ÇŸoÒâζ¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£ÎҤϤɤ¦¤»¡¢½ñ¤¹¤°¤Ë¤Ç¤âËÀ¤ÌÉí¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¶¨¤·¤¿Î´À´¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Í󤬄Ӥ«¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ÎÄ×Öͨ¤ê¤ÎÒâζ¤Ç¡¢È«¤Æ¤òÒԤäƴòµ¹¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÃü¤¬¾¡¤­¤ë¤Î¤ÏµÀÀí¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤âº¬¤á¤ÆÄФϺÎÒ»¤Äáá»Ú¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡ºÙF˜”¤¬Íû¤à¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎÉíÌå¤ËÔÙ¤ÓÃü¤ò´µ¤­Þz¤à¤³¤È¤â¿ÉÄܤÀ¤¬£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÙF˜”¤Ï¤½¤ì¤òÍû¤à¤Þ¤¤¤¬¤Ê¡»


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£Íû¤ß¤ò¹û¤¿¤·¤¿ÒÔÉϤϡ¢¼È¤Ëδ¾š¤Ê¤É¨D¨D¡¹


    ˲ég¡¢Ã—ÑY¤ËÒ»¤Ä¤À¤±ß^¤®¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    δ¾š¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÄФ¬¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ò»¤Ä¤À¤±Ë¼¤¤¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢ÄФ˼Ò×å¤Ï¼È¤Ë¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÓÑÈˤäÁµÈˤʤɤò×÷¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢Èˤˌ�¤·¤Æ¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡­¡­¤«¤Ä¤ÆÒ»¶È¤À¤±Ò™¤¨¤¿¡¢ÁwÍû¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ã¿ã½¤À¡£


    ¨D¨Dħ·¨¡£


    ¼È¤Ë¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤«¤é¤Ïʧ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤½¤ì¤ò¡¢Ê¹¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬ÄФΡ¢Î¨Ò»¤ÎÐIJФê¤À¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ŸoÒâζ¤À¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¤«¤Ëδ¾š¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÄФτ‡¤ÎµÀ¤òßx¤ó¤À¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤ÐÀý¤¨¤³¤³¤ÇÃü¤òÓÀ¤é¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎµÀ¤òФ¿¤Ë̽¤¹¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï¡¢Éú¤Þ¤ì‰ä¤ï¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ì¤ÐÔ’¤Ï¤Þ¤¿„e¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤³¤½¡¢¿Ú¤Ë³ö¤·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇŸoÒâζ¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¡¢ºÎ¤â¤¤¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤³¤Îœº×ã¤À¤±¤òÐؤˡ¢¤Ò¤Ã¤½¤ê¤È¤³¤ÎÉú¤ò¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç½K¤ï¤é¤»¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤¦´ð¤¨¤è¤¦¤È¤·¡¢¤·¤«¤·¼È¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤òÎò¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÄФÎÉíÌå¤Ï¡¢¤È¤¦¤ËÏÞ½ç¤ò³¬¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤¤¤ÄÃü¤ÎµÆ»ð¤¬Ïû¤¨¤Æ¤â¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤¬¤Ä¤¤¤ËÔL¤ì¤¿¤È¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬ýˆ¤â¡¢œº×㤽¤¦¤ÊÄФÎòÒŠ¤ì¤ÐÀí½â¤¹¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¨D¨D


    ¡º¡­¡­¤Õ¤à¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬ÙF˜”¤Î¤¤«¡£Á˽⤷¤¿¡£Éñ¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÎÒ¤òÒԤäơ¢±Ø¤º¤äÒ¶¤¨¤Æ¤ß¤»¤è¤¦¡»


    ×îáá¤ËºÎ¤«¤òÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Òâ×R¤ËÉϤ뤳¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡£


    ÄФϡ¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤½¤ÎÉúÑĤËÄ»¤òÏÂ¤í¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 393 They Say YouRe The Strongest, Most Talented.

    - I had a terrible, long dream.


    That''s one man''s dream.


    Holding the sword, dreaming of its top, even aiming to be a swordsman, eventually to the point of being called the Sword Saint, at the end of it, the Sword God, etc. ¡­ That is how I arrived at the ce I wanted, I died satisfied.


    It was such a man''s dream.


    "... Hmm"


    Looking at the familiar ceiling, such a dream that I had just had - no, Soma made one nod in retrospect of "Memories of My Own Previous Life".


    I remembered unexpectedly, and because I was convinced that that was the kind of difort that had been attacked from time to time before.


    Born again, or reincarnated.


    Well, they both mean the same thing, but I mean, that''s what happened to Soma, it seemed.


    If someone asks me, they''re going to say absurd or something, but there''s nothing I can do about it because that''s the truth.


    It''s not a delusion, it''s not a mistake.


    Soma is, indeed, a reborn.


    "... it doesn''t matter."


    But that''s all I thought about, and Soma cut the thought and threw it away.


    The reason is, as I just said.


    That''s because I didn''t care.


    In the first ce, as the word recalls, it''s more like remembering something you weren''t aware of than knowing something you didn''t, speaking of which you were.


    I was just unconscious, and so far Soma''s actions and thoughts are certainly rooted in previous life.


    I mean, it doesn''t mean anything changes where I remember it, which is why I don''t care.


    And most importantly, it''s Soma''s sixth birthday.


    How long have you waited for today toe since you found out about it?


    With that in mind, I didn''t care about the past life or anything in my heart.


    "Well..."


    If you take your gaze off the ceiling and head out the window, the morning sun is rising, atst.


    The people at the mansion will be moving atst, and that will be the same for my mothers.


    Then you don''t have to wait any longer.


    "... All right"


    Soma, with her upper body up to jump, gets out of bed as she puts the duvet aside.


    I stretched my arms gently...... I thought about the future and my mouth loosened naturally.


    "Hmm... well, what skills do I have and can remember..."


    So, that''s what we''re waiting for - thinking about skill appraisals, the footsteps were light, and after that waste therge room.


    When viewed from the soma of previous life, this world falls under the category of so-called different worlds.


    I can assure you that for a number of reasons... when ites to things like that, it''s still called skill.


    If I say skill briefly, they say it''s something that visualizes talent.


    I don''t know if that''s really right, but I''m pretty sure it looks like it... well, in short, knowing the skills that the person possesses gives you a glimpse of what you can do and what you''re good at.


    If it''s normal though, there''s no way to even know what skills you have instead of others.


    Basically, to know that, you have to have someone with the skills of skill appraisal look at it.


    Once you use a specific magic guide, you can know what skills you have, but that''s not really rmended.


    It''s not that there are any side effects, etc... rather the other way around.


    Secondary effects ur when people with skill appraisals look at them.


    Because the effect of skill appraisals is not only on the present, but also on the future.


    To put it inly, not only what I remember now, but I can even know the skills that I can remember in the future.


    It is recognized that skills are a visualization of talent that these things are one of the factors.


    In other words, what can I do now and what will I be able to do in the future by getting a look at it on my skills appraisal?


    Because that means you''ll find out.


    Well, I get it, etc., but few people actually perceive this negatively.


    Not at all, but that''s the world ofmon sense, and above all, knowing it helps you know where you''re going.


    Sometimes the best future for myself was to be pursued in vain, and most of the time it was wee.


    However, naturally, it is assumed that the sooner we learn about it, the better.


    Well, that would be.


    If, for example, you are aiming for a swordsman, there is no chance that you will remember the swordsmanship skills required to do so, then your time to do so will be a total waste.


    Given that you wouldn''t have aimed if you knew that, it doesn''t mean it''s too early.


    Most still, it is after the age of six, mostly as early as possible, who actually undergoes a skills test.


    Of course there is a reason for this, because the future is assumed to be inconclusive before then.


    This was in fact the result of that kind of research, and it seems that it was sometimes apletely different result just after birth and around the age of four.


    It is assumed that it will be finalized around the age of four and around the age of five at thetest, but it is best to be around the age of six just in case.


    That''s also why Soma is supposed to take a skill test on her sixth birthday.


    And taking a skill test also means that at the same time your future is almost finalized.


    Because there are rarely enough skills to choose multiple paths.


    Instead, there is more to it that there is only one or two, and if you can remember as many as five, it is called excellence, and if there are some double-digits, genius.


    It''s normal not to have to worry.


    Sometimes that happens, and not many people are anxious to get a skill appraisal...... when ites to soma, needless to say, they were looking forward to it again.


    I don''t think this must be talented because I''m a reincarnator or anything like that.


    Simply because it doesn''t matter what skills you can remember for Soma, etc.


    To be precise, it doesn''t matter what skills you can remember.


    That''s why whatever it is, you can enjoy it like any other HR.


    That''s not because we''re giving up the future, the truth is, vice versa.


    Whatever skills can be remembered, it is because we decide where to go in the future.


    Because it is true that we do not know what skills can be remembered unless we have undergone a skills appraisal, but there are a few exceptions.


    That''s what they call basic skills.


    Six types of martial arts skills, such as swordsmanship and martial arts, and the necessary magic guidance skills to use magic.


    These are limited to the lowest level of the same skill, lower level, but most people can remember.


    In fact, at least if you have any one of the martial arts skills and the magic skills, you will well understand that they are remembered as a premise and taken for granted because fewer people cannot remember them, and these are not included in the aforementioned number of skills of those called excellence and genius.


    I mean, you don''t have to think about them, you might not be able to remember them, etc., and what Soma is aiming for is a magician.


    More importantly, it meant using magic.


    Therefore, it did not matter what kind of things could be used.


    Soma was looking forward to it simply because if that day came, she could finally move out to learn magic - so.


    I didn''t even imagine it wouldn''te true.


    "... what?


    A shing voice echoes around.


    That''s what leaked out of Soma''s mouth, and it''s the same thing that floats on that face.


    shy, confused, stunned.


    With such unspeakable emotions that it was an exchange without all of them... Soma asked her mother again, who was in front of her.


    "... what did you just say, Mother?


    I knew my mother wasn''t the character to make jokes at times like this, but still, I wanted you to say jokes.


    But once she distracted herself, she slowly exhaled and turned her gaze straight towards Soma.


    And.


    "... Yeah, well, let''s just say it again. As a result of the skill appraisal, you have discovered that you will never learn a single skill, including martial arts skills and demon guidance skills¡­ you have no talent whatsoever"


    With a resolute face, I have told you so.

 394 Depressing Sigh

    For Sophia Neumont, the presence of a son - Soma Neumont - was also to be called a symbol of something called genius.


    Its position pattern, Sofia has the opportunity to meet a variety of people.


    There were good men in it if there were evil men, and geniuses if there were ordinary men.


    Beginning with the Duke''s Lady, through the School of Magic Instruction, he ran through many battlefields¡­ eventually bing known as the world''s most powerful magician, etc.


    But his son was more talented than any man he''d ever met in the process.


    It is a son, but it is never the eyes of thete.


    Rather, he was a son, and that''s what I''ve seen since I was born, which is why I was able to notice that unusual amount of talent.


    Was it when I first realized that I would not cry at all at night?


    And when you think about it, in the first ce, Soma never cried, except right after birth.


    The anomaly was clear when she was raising Lina, Sophia''s daughter and Soma''s sister.


    Unlike Soma, Lina cried day and night, because... the sight of a one-year-old crying sister is unlikely.


    Besides, that wasn''t once or twice, it was a frequent urrence when Sophia couldn''t get her hands off me, etc... because she got used to it one of these days, or even asked Soma for it when she was busy, but it was something that wasrgely paralyzed if you think about itter.


    Well, that was cute, too, considering what happened after that.


    It was there afterwards, given the time of education.


    Essentially, it is normal for education to be simple even if given prior to skills assessment.


    Depending on the oue, this would be natural, because it can sometimes be wasted.


    Most importantly, if it''smon, it''s not necessarily even after a skill test that you get an education.


    There is such a thing as a college in this world, but it goes beyond the age of nine and even requires tuition that is never cheap.


    Depending on the skill, it is not umon to ask whether education is avable or not, and it is not umon for a person who has never been educated.


    So what Sophia calls normal is more normal in nobility than just the Duke''s house......


    On the contrary, given that it is the Duke''s house, it is impossible not to be educated.


    It is normal to hire a tutor and study with it.


    However, as mentioned above, nothing that could be wasted will be done.


    It is fundamental that we learn broad, shallow, and upromising knowledge.


    It is also done by the eyes, for the most part, by parents who have found a single scale of talent as early as the age of five.


    But Soma began his education at the age of four.


    No matter what you think, it''s too soon, and everyone who hears about it will have thought there''s something in their eyes.


    Though, or if I was the only one who thought so, Sophia might not have done that much either.


    But I wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    us Neumont.


    That is how he, Sophia''s husband and Soma''s father, decided as well.


    After all, being a parent of Soma is no different, but the only person who doesn''t know the name us Neumont, etc. is to look at it.


    Be fair and strict.


    If you''re someone who knows us, you know there''s no way you can pinch personal feelings on that assessment.


    Such a us¡­ someone called the world''s most powerful swordsman and others acknowledged his talent.


    Then it would be natural to think that Soma is still a genius.


    And in fact, Soma lived up to the expectations of those Sophias.


    So much so that it is not an exaggeration to say that you overresponded.


    In any case, it took less than six months for the College''s elementary department toplete all the basic courses that it would take three years to remember.


    No matter how much censorship was carried out, or even what required practical skill, such as martial arts or magic instruction.


    It was already nothing but ridiculous, such as talent telling stories.


    However, there was still no rush for skill appraisal because, on the contrary, I was concerned that it would narrow the possibilities of Soma.


    It is true that if you appraise it quickly, you can move that fast, but it is often not yet known that skill appraisals are avable.


    If, because of that, they closed the path that should have gone further, the Sofias would not be able to repent.


    That is why he waited for the time when Soma would reach the age of six, while suppressing his feelings to do so.


    - And.


    "... the result of this, is it? Not at all... really, not at all."


    Son who left the room with a stunned face - no, Sophia exhaled her sigh as she recalled Soma, who was already no longer even allowed to call her that.


    It''s a piece of paper on hand that''s gazing at you.


    White and fine, it is an expensive substitute, but it is impossible to spare anything that shows the future of your son.


    Even if this one isparable to an expensive book of magic books.


    But when he said he had prepared such a thing at the corner, it was one short word written there.


    - The vessel of the Divine Domain: a testament ofpletion andpletion. This soul will never grow any more.


    They say this is Soma''s skill.


    The present and the future, all of them, together.


    There is no swordsmanship, no archery, no body art, no magic trick, and only one skill that doesn''t make sense is all of Soma''s talent.


    You have a great name, it doesn''t make sense there.


    Though I knew such a skill existed, I didn''t know Soma would have it... and that''s all.


    I wanted to say it was a mistake.


    I wanted you to tell me it was false.


    But a skill appraiser dedicated to the Neumont family did Soma''s skill appraisal.


    There is no way that she, a friend of Sophia''s, would imitate that... which means that this is the truth.


    No, I knew that.


    I didn''t tell Soma this because I knew it.


    Because I''m sure it''s still better to think of nothing than to know you only have one pointless thing.


    But still... yes, still.


    I wanted you to tell me it was a mistake of some kind, because anyone could.


    It doesn''t matter at this time that Soma was not a genius, etc.


    That''s just because Sophia and the others'' eyes were pitfalls.


    But it wasn''t the only thing that would fit.


    Or if the Neumonts were normal houses, they might still have worked it out.


    Skills are not essential to living, and there are many jobs you can do without them.


    Not all talents be skills in the first ce, and there are certainly talents that don''t lead to skills.


    You can wave a sword without swordsmanship skills, and there are people who have good memory without instant memory skills.


    It should have been possible to convince me that that''s what Soma''s talent was, etc.


    But the Neumonts are the Duke''s.


    Moreover, he is the head of the Four Grand Dukes family.


    More importantly, it draws the blood of Sophia and us.


    The man had no talent, etc. - he couldn''t even remember his basic skills, etc., and could not have been forgiven.


    Then, behind Sophia''s brain, the conversation she once had with Somaes back to life.


    That was when I asked Soma what she wanted to do in the future.


    Of course, you said you didn''t know if you could remember the skills you wanted.


    - My life, I want to use magic.


    - Oh, that sounds fine... then I''ll teach you right.


    That''s what I said and the day I had augh neveres back.


    The future I had in mind would nevere.


    No, on the contrary...


    "... ha. If this were the case, I wouldn''t have wanted such blood or a title..."


    I just moaned, it''s all toote.


    Thinking about what was toe, Sophia was to breathe out a heavy sigh again.

 395 Ex-Strong, Confirm

    Soma was walking alone as she plugged in the leaking day.


    Present around are the turbulent trees.


    In other words, it is a forest, and although it is already invisible, there should be a vast andrge mansion in the rear in vain.


    It was where Soma and the others lived, and in short, Soma was out now.


    But there is no shadow of man around, and only one soma is there indeed.


    I''ve snuck out of here without telling anyone, so it''s natural... but the truth is, it wasn''t supposed to be possible.


    Because Soma is not allowed to leave the mansion.


    The reason for this is that outside the mansion there are many dangers and there is no need to train in practical skills.


    But just because I didn''t know that, Soma goes further into the back.


    It''s spread across the back of the mansion, called the Devil''s Forest, and it''s said to be particrly dangerous.


    Most of all, it''s not about abandoning yourself.


    In the first ce, the path we''re walking on is one we''re used to walking on.


    Yes, Soma had been out before today, and on the contrary, he had traveled through this forest many times.


    I''m walking easy, that''s just the reason.


    I''m going to repeat, I didn''t abandon myself... or Soma has no reason to be.


    Well, if there is, there may be only one...


    "Hmm... no talent, is it? It doesn''t matter."


    When I squealed like that, I shed and threw away the thought that floated.


    That''s not even reopened, unless it''s a strength.


    That''s what I really think.


    He said all around him in the first ce, but he understood more than anyone that it was because of his memory and experience in previous life.


    I think it''s bad for the surroundings that lifted me up with geniuses, etc., but I''m just saying that Soma was to that extent from the beginning.


    So theck of talent etc doesn''t matter from the edge...... my mother still told me that Soma is not talented and I was stunned for just one reason.


    This means that you have no skills, which means that you cannot use magic.


    Yes, soma wanted to use magic.


    It was the only absolute goal ever since we knew that it was born in this world and that magic existed.


    They told me that was impossible, so I guess I''ll be surprised.


    That''s why I left my room behind in disillusionment... but if I was the kind of person who would give up there, Soma must not have been able to stand on the top of the sword or anything.


    Therefore, when he recovered immediately, he wondered whether there was any hand as it was¡­ and he came to think of something.


    This is why I''m here - to try it out.


    ... Well, to be honest, I have a lot to think about.


    For example, about how I will be treated in the future.


    At least, it can''t be the way it was before.


    Actually, I don''t even know what kind of house my house is and what thest name is in the first ce, but I can imagine some if I look at the size of the mansion, etc.


    I didn''t tell you that for some reason, and I guess I was going to tell you when the opportunity came.


    Well, given the current situation, on the contrary, it is likely that Soma''s rights will be disenfranchised.


    And that''s probably not wrong.


    A guess from a mother''s attitude, etc., but that''s too much material.


    Even if it''s no problem for Soma, I guess for my mothers, not remembering anything about their skills means there''s some kind of problem.


    I don''t know if that''s unique to this world, or to this country, or if it''s something else.


    But if I said it ultimately, it didn''t matter.


    I have some thoughts that my rtionship with my mother could change, but if there is nothing I can do about it, I can''t help it.


    More than that, now, I have something to do.


    So when we threw away the extra thought, we went further back there, where we even felt serenity against the name.


    Would it have been long enough since I went into the woods?


    Soma, who caught his eye on a single tree, stopped his leg as he approached it.


    "Hmm... that would be enough"


    It was a thick, giant tree.


    Soma, of course, would not be held alone by even arge adult.


    Two...... no, or three may be necessary, it was such a tree.


    If you tap it lightly with the wooden stick you had to try, it won''t even freak you out as a matter of course.


    If you want to p that, whether it''s even possible to bring an iron sword... no, it would be impossible to be clear.


    Or if it''s possible, it''s just something with the right talent - something with the right skills.


    But in retrospect of suchmon sense for this world, Soma mumbles now.


    Is that really the case?


    Skilled people are synonymous with having talent, but just because you don''t remember your skills doesn''t mean you don''t have talent.


    For example, you can wave a sword without having swordsmanship skills¡­ There is also a record that those without swordsmanship skills beat those with skills.


    It''s just for the admonition, so don''t be chronic.


    I was told it was only an exception.


    "¡­ no matter what the exception is, it means that it is possible without skills"


    Even if you don''t have the skills, you could beat those who do.


    So, what''s the difference?


    How far is it possible without skills?


    Even if you don''t have swordsmanship skills, you can wave your sword and beat those with skills.


    Then... can you use magic even if you don''t have the magic skills?


    This was a confirmation process for this purpose.


    In front of you is a giant tree.


    Even with swordsmanship skills, with the bars cut in Soma''s hand, pping him would of course not even hurt him much.


    However, even with the same skills, there is something called grade there.


    If you''re superior, even that efficiency changes.


    More intermediate than lower, more advanced than intermediate, more superior than advanced.


    If the rating is higher, even if you wield the same score, the result is as if it were different.


    That''s why, even if it''s normal and impossible, advanced swordsmanship skills...... no, if it''s special, even this bar-cut could p the tree in front of you.


    If, to put it the other way around, a soma with no skills can p this tree with a broken bar.


    In other words, even without skills, there is also the possibility that soma can use magic -


    "... Phew"


    With that in mind, he exhales slowly and drips his hands down sloppily.


    - Moments.


    Soma had already waved his sword and stepped in.


    That''s one of the moves Soma has been good at in his previous life.


    But at the same time, it''s only a move I''ve worked out in my previous life.


    The sword that I wielded without thinking about was the flesh of a previous life.


    In this world, Soma did not do much of what could be called swordsmanship training, even if the least amount of training was done.


    No matter how much your head remembers, there''s no way your body will follow it.


    - Most of all.


    If it''s a regr person, it''s a story.


    The man called Sword God ignores all of hismon sense.


    What''s wrong with your body?


    The sword to the top, its soul remembers.


    And if Soma decides to release it, there''s no way the sword shes won''t nce at it.


    What I think of behind my brain is the depth of a certain genre I once saw.


    It''s the end of taking it in yourself and polishing it.


    "- Huh."


    - The Reason of the Sword, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protecting, Absolute Cutting, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Iron Sword shing.


    The arm that swung out with his sharp breath had stopped at exactly where he had in mind.


    position of the foot, even that of the stick that is gripping, as well.


    That bar cut, naturally, kept the same shape as it had been before it was shaken out.


    That fact would have seemed strange if someone had seen it from the side.


    Because, given the starting position, there was a giant tree trunk in the middle of that orbit.


    Whatever you think should be bumped and broken.


    No, the story in the first ce, it doesn''t even sound like that... but.


    It''s obvious from soma. Besides, there was a small grin in its mouth.


    "... I see"


    Shortly afterwards he groaned¡­ the sound sounded as if to signal it.


    Except it''s not from the stick at hand.


    From the giant tree in front of you.


    At the same time, the giant tree moves.


    By slipping away from the shed position.


    Yes, in other words, Soma was just a bar-cut and shed that giant tree.


    But that''s not why Soma smiled.


    The reason for this is as it has been repeated many times.


    "Hmm, maybe I can use magic... or my whole life."


    It made it happen that a soma without skills is uncertain whether even those with skills can do it.


    Then can the magic say the same thing?


    That''s the thing.


    That''s all Soma wanted to know.


    It was this way that I thought was the best for Soma and easiest to prove, but it waste.


    That may be the story of such a range, as close to impossible, but it was nevertheless sufficient if it was possible.


    "All we have to do is figure out how we can use magic... well, we''ll just do our best to find out and try"


    In other words, it''s the same thing I did in my previous life.


    Aim even there.


    That was all it was.


    Well, just... apparently it was impossible to do that right now.


    "Um, well... naturally."


    The giant tree, which kept leaning, finally fell on the spot, sounding the ground.


    Soma looked at it and nodded - aware that her vision leaned.


    He fell on the spot, so that he could be dragged into it.


    When I heard the noise, the girl stayed away from it.


    I''ve never heard it...... its shoulders bounce reflexively at the sound you''re not supposed to hear.


    "Huh... what''s this noise...? Lies... because here..."


    Sound means there is something that produced it.


    But this is the Devil''s Forest.


    Though it was named that way on its own...... no, that''s why there can''t be anyoneing from the other side, etc.


    Why bother breaking boundaries?


    "... yeah, maybe that''s what this is about? Then..."


    If I don''t let you know, I''ll remember my situation shortly afterwards, though I thought.


    You don''t have to think about what happens if you let the vige know.


    And it''s very, very undesirable.


    "I can''t leave you alone though... no, I haven''t decided yet that I am"


    Yes, maybe the tree just copsed by chance.


    Well, that would be too convenient.


    "... in the meantime, you should go check it out, right? Even if they find us, if we behave like that, we might be able to figure it out..."


    I guess that was half bad.


    The girl didn''te here for any purpose in the first ce.


    There was no purpose, so I could onlye here.


    If they found me, they might kill me, but I also thought that might be okay.


    The girl who reopened in that way headed straight in the direction of the sound...... there.


    He discovered the ughtered giant tree and the boy who was falling right beside it.

 396 Formerly The Strongest, Suffering From Muscle Pain

    "Nooo... I did..."


    One on the bed, Soma was roaring.


    What is in its chest is the mind of reflection.


    That''s what I''m thinking when I fail.


    Well, it must be natural for Soma to think that.


    Anyway, Soma has been a resident on the bed for thest three days.


    I''m not allowed to move from there.


    Three days have passed since the day when Soma was told that she had no talent and secretly left the mansion.


    This meant that from that day on, Soma was on the bed all the time.


    It''s not just that this is punishment.


    It hasn''t moved from the top of the bed in the first ce because it''s Soma''s will.


    Because when you try to move poorly, severe pain runs all over your body, so you can''t move and you don''t want to move.


    But that doesn''t mean he was injured.


    That''s the price of torturing the muscles.


    It was just muscle pain.


    "Uhm... but honestly, I was insulted by the pain in my muscles... but I didn''t expect it to be this far..."


    He''s grumbling like he''s serious, but that''s not a big deal again.


    I''m just saying that I''ve been underestimating muscle pain for the first time in decades counting from my previous life.


    I just deserved it.


    No, well, I''m pretty sure it''s a muscle ache enough to have severe pain running all over your body so that you can''t move properly.


    but somehow reproduced sword moves that were conquered with the sword god.


    To that extent, it would not be an exaggeration to even say that it was miraculous.


    Where one or two limbs were blown up, it wasn''t surprising.


    I mean in the end, it still means you deserve it... that''s what I said the most, and it doesn''t matter what happens.


    I can''t do anything until my muscle aches are healed.


    "... hmm?


    and.


    Now what kind of spare time I had, and when Soma was thinking about it, I heard him knock on the door unexpectedly.


    Continue and a familiar voice arrives from the other side of the door.


    "Soma, Cami, is it okay toe in?


    "Um, no problem."


    If we gave him permission to enter in that way, the door would open and one person would show up from there.


    Naturally, that''s what I saw.


    Dark eyes, dark hair.


    It is Cami, the exclusive skill connoisseur at Soma''s house, who is shaking her hair stretched out to around her waist and peeking at her worried face.


    Being a friend of my mother''s age, she should be old enough to be in the second half of twenty, but she''s still young enough not to make me feel it.


    ... No, should that be corrected?


    Rather than being youthful, it is because we should say young.


    Anyway, in the first ce, the taller you are, the lower you are.


    Although it''s just bigger than Soma''s, if you''re asked about the age difference, there will definitely be single-digit, first-half numbers if you suck at that too.


    At least there must be no one who can tell at a nce that she is an adult woman.


    Well, when I say that, my mother is also unusually young... is it amon specification in this world, or is it unique to them?


    "Hmm... that''s just too few samples to draw conclusions."


    "Am I? Did I say something?


    "No, it''s just a bunch of free time bullshit, so you don''t have to worry about it"


    "Ha... that''s all right."


    When I say that and shrug my shoulders, I stare at this one jiggly instead.


    For about a few seconds, after being kept exploring something, my breath was exhaled out of its mouth small.


    "In the meantime, you look pale. Is there a problem?


    "Well... it is now that I have generalized muscle pain. If you dare, too much free time, something like that?


    "That''s... bad, but I can''t think of a way to do something about it. It''s going to be hard to read now."


    "I''ve just said something else, and I don''t need to worry about it. It''s enough toe and see me every day."


    The moment I said that, Cami''s face would have clouded because I felt more meaning than what I put into words there.


    That her mother, Sophia, hasn''t even shown her face since her first day.


    Most importantly, if I tell you not to misunderstand, Soma herself is not going to do it.


    It means exactly what you say, and there''s nothing else there.


    Yeah, that''s the only thing I could think of when I saw Cami''s face after I said it.


    Nevertheless, if you make a bad excuse here, you''ll just be extra suspicious.


    For that reason, Soma dared not touch any further there and decided to continue the conversation in a different way.


    "Hmm...... but you are. What if it''s a corner, and it raises challenges?


    "Challenges...?


    "Hmm. That sounds more like a tutor."


    Teacher.


    That meant as it were, which meant Cami was Soma''s tutor.


    However, as mentioned earlier, Cami is inherently a dedicated skill appraiser.


    Reasons for adding to it and doing tutoring etc don''t mean many things, and they didn''t actually.


    Until three days ago.


    Yes, that''s what happened that day, for some reason.


    All the other tutors have been removed from Soma, which is understandable.


    Because Soma isn''t worth it already.


    This is a judgment as a home, and the individual''s thoughts are irrelevant.


    Though Soma still doesn''t know what kind of house her house is, she has learned so far, and knows the extent of it.


    And that''s why I don''t know what extra means.


    Why is Cami a new tutor there?


    Besides, there''s a skill appraiser.


    Soma was just told that unterally, so there''s no way I know why... well, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. That didn''t matter.


    "That''s true... I haven''t actually been able to confirm Soma''s learning progress yet... So what''s wrong with trying to take up the challenge..."


    "No, you don''t have to check that either. In the first ce, the only thing that interests me is magic, and that hasn''t been taught yet."


    Yes, in the end, we gather there, so I don''t care about anything else.


    That''s why I let him reproduce the swordsmanship of his previous life until such a time as this happened.


    "Magic, hey... but it''s..."


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything? I''m hungry for information about magic."


    Consideration is attached to what Cami tried to say.


    That''s why I blocked it before I told you.


    Because that''s what I don''t care about.


    You don''t remember because you don''t have the skills?


    That''s an impossible story, like giving up to that extent.


    ''Cause that''s impossible, etc., and who decided?


    No one has been able to demonstrate that it is impossible.


    Because Soma did what seemed impossible even if she had the skills.


    That you don''t even have junior swordsmanship skills, but you p and sh giant trees with just sticks.


    Then... even if you don''t have the skills, is it possible to use it if it''s about one of the magic?


    That''s what happened.


    But Soma never puts it in his mouth.


    Because you don''t have to.


    If only I knew, that''s fine, and all I have to do is work hard and aim for it.


    Because I felt such a strong feeling of soma?


    Cami made meugh bitterly, like she''d given up, without saying anything more.


    "... I get it. So you''re going to be a tutor and give me magic challenges?"


    "Whoa!"


    "But I''m not very good at magic either. I need to do a little research, so I''ll send it out tomorrow."


    "Um, I understand. I''m looking forward to tomorrow."


    That was, naturally, sincere.


    Atst, you will be exposed to magical information.


    There''s no way I''m not looking forward to it.


    What challenges are given to fulfill, and what can be seen from them?


    I thought about it, and there was a grin in the mouth of nature and soma.

 397 Tutoring Carelessness

    Cami Hennefeld sighed small as she looked down at the boy with a pleasant grin.


    Because that''s what I thought I might have made a light-hearted promise.


    It doesn''t mean I''m not sure I''m going to issue a magic challenge.


    If I seemed to cower to that extent, I would not have bothered to undertake something like tutoring, even though I had some self-me and my friend Sophia asked me to.


    So it was because of something else.


    "I''m going to think about it properly, so keep it big for today. You''re not gonna think of anything else, are you?


    "Hmm... I didn''t mean to do that from the beginning, but I assumed that it would be impossible for this body to achieve it."


    "That''s what I would normally think...... the normal ones are not so bad for muscle aches in the first ce"


    "Mm... you''re absolutely right"


    This was a blind spot, but Cami exhaled a sigh of fright into Soma''s face as if to say so.


    That''s a double meaning.


    And that was also why I was involved in the sigh ahead.


    - Talk in the first ce.


    Now Cami said she has terrible muscle aches, etc. ¡­ Normally, she doesn''t get muscle aches as quickly as possible.


    Especially to those with martial arts skills, enough to say it''s impossible.


    This is a simple story, because such people cannot, fundamentally, literally, be muscle aches.


    As a result of each skill''s ability to behave optimally, it is unlikely that you will be able to use your flesh as badly as you would have muscle aches.


    If I say it atst, it is also because the effect of skills strengthens the flesh.


    Well, I don''t know if it''s anything other than the effects of my skills.


    For example, swinging even huge iron masses that are much heavier than their own.


    Doing that could also cause muscle pain... but doing that would not fall within the normal scope.


    That''s why it''s usually impossible to have muscle pain in itself.


    Nevertheless, that is only the case if you have skills.


    As a matter of fact, not so many people have martial arts skills.


    Because most people, though it is possible to remember, do not need to remember in the first ce.


    Given the possibility of being attacked by such beings as demons and bandits, it''s no harm to remember just in case... well, as long as you think about that, you''d be more certain to hire an escort as well.


    For this reason, it is normal not to remember martial arts skills, except in the case of bing a soldier or moving on to such aspects.


    If you have time to do that, you should remember at least one knowledge of the profession you intend to be, that''s the thing.


    It''s just that sometimes those people get muscle aches.


    For example, that''s what happens when demons attack you and you do everything you can to escape.


    Essentially, this country rarely leaves demons and bandits because of their location and certain things, but not all of them areplete in this country.


    Some go into business in other countries, others go out on some errand.


    I mean those people...


    Well, some of them work out their bodies with just a hobby... and those people naturally get muscle aches.


    As a Cami, I think you should honestly learn your skills as long as you do that, but it would be a difference in values around there.


    Because those people don''t value practicality, but building their bodies is an end in itself.


    gossip.


    Anyway, that''s why it''s unusual for people to have muscle aches, but it''s not that none of them are.


    But still, that''s withinmon sense.


    I had never even heard of Cami, such as this, where severe pain would be enough muscle pain to run all over my body.


    "By the way, I remember with a muscle ache, what did you end up doing? I think we need to do something extra."


    "Hmm... no, I''m not making a big deal of it. I just did what I thought was necessary."


    "Necessary, hey......"


    That''s probably true.


    At least, I guess that''s what Soma herself thinks, Cami saw and understood that face.


    At the same time, I wonder if you''re going to tell me what you did.


    "What exactly did you do?


    "It''s a secret."


    So it was also within the assumption that that was the answer.


    Or it''s a lie because you were pretending to be the wind I remember in the first ce.


    The truth is that the timing has always been right.


    Well, it turns out, there''s never been one thing out of my expectations.


    "I''m your tutor, huh?


    "I''m more of a tutor, so be it. I don''t have a hobby of happily talking about what caused this kind of failure."


    "Hmm..."


    The words, perhaps, are genuine.


    But that''s why Cami couldn''t help but think.


    I wonder what the hell would have happened to this kid if he hadn''t done a skills test.


    Someone else just did, of course, where Cami didn''t do the skills test.


    So that''s not what I meant¡­ for example, I wondered what would have happened if Soma had been born as a child in another, poorer vige, not in this house.


    Speaking of why I thought that, because a skill appraisal is actually not something that everyone gets.


    The reason for this is simple, because skill appraisals cost the right amount of money.


    Well, it''s not that expensive, but it''s not as easy as it sounds.


    Of course it''s worth it, but it''s also up to people.


    If you don''t have a lot of skills, some people won''t think it''s worth it... in fact, the majority of people don''t have a lot of skills.


    However, I don''t think it''s worth it just to say that the result is that we won''t be able to go down the wrong path, but it''s Cami''s and Cami''s values for those who can spend every day without any shorings.


    It is not umon for people who are located in poverty not to undergo skill tests.


    And perhaps it was in that kind of environment that Soma was most capable of demonstrating his talents.


    Those who do not possess skills are no match for those who possess skills.


    It ismon sense in this world and one of reason.


    That cannot be overshadowed, and it is only futile to challenge.


    Certainly there are instances where those who do not have skills beat those who do, and they can be given as examples.


    But that is not an example of affirmation of effort in the first ce.


    That means, quite the opposite.


    I spent my whole life working out to the limit, and it''s the best I can do to equate with the lower levels, which is a sign of meaninglessness.


    Subordinate is the least if I say so.


    Officially recognized as a soldier, its lower limit.


    It''s only for one person, and it''s far from top notch.


    That''s what junior skills are.


    That''s why there''s nothing like getting a skills test and wasting your efforts being affirmed.


    I was just about to, and they''d stop me with everything they could.


    Even if you can''t remember any skills.


    But... yes, so Cami thinks.


    Even though I said I worked out to the extreme, that probably didn''t involve enough muscle pain to run all over my body.


    Or it is normally impossible for humans to do so.


    No matter how much you try to do that, you''re bound to get a brake somewhere.


    So, what soma makes that possible?


    Without those who would have stopped, how far could they have gone in fulfillment?


    Lower, Intermediate...... or...?


    That''s what I thought.


    Or there is no need to suffer from muscle pain in the first ce either.


    You just have to fix it with magic, and that''s what you need.


    It''s only a story I''ve heard, but he says running all over Soma is really a severe pain.


    That''s also, of course, something that even adults are going to freak out about.


    The doctor was talking about it, so I guess that''s true.


    How can I endure such a thing by fulfilling it?


    As a matter of fact, Cami didn''t know much about Soma.


    Cami also lives in this mansion, so although there were quite a few opportunities for face-to-face conversation, there was little to talk about.


    But I heard from Sophia, so I''m pretty sure she knows about Soma.


    To be honest though, Cami didn''t really believe it.


    As a parent, I think he''s exaggerating.


    So soma for Cami is just a boy who talks a little strange.


    The only impression Cami has on Soma is almost what she has seen with her own eyes in thest three days... but therefore, I think.


    I''m really sorry.


    Cami is a tutor.


    Moreover, of the position employed by Neumont, is.


    If Soma tries to do something extra, he has to say no.


    Well, given that it''s likely to go to waste, that''s only natural.


    "... I guess I''m the only one who wanted to see the end of it or something"


    It was a real shame that Cami exhaled her little sigh as she thought about it and rolled the words in her mouth alone.

 398 Formerly The Strongest, Relieved From Muscle Pain

    "My life ising back, it is!


    Soma, who shouted those words, stood up on the bed.


    Counting from that day on, seven days indeed.


    After a week, he was finally relieved of the pain in his muscles.


    Well, technically, the pain still persists, but not so much that I can''t move because of the severe pain.


    Then you won''t mind if I say you''ve been freed, and that''s what I mean.


    In fact, Soma is going to start moving today, and there will be nothing wrong with that.


    "Well, and"


    Nevertheless, when I said it would work, in fact, when ites to what Soma can do now, it''s about asking someone a question.


    I''ve already read books that exist in this mansion and are viewable by Soma, so there''s nothing else I can do.


    And given that there is only one such person, as of now, but the morning sun has just risen, time for study is still ahead.


    If...


    "In the meantime, I wonder if they''ll do it on a routine basis before that."


    Considering I''d just slept through a week, I''d have been pretty dull, and would be just fine to make sure I was in my current condition.


    Saying so and nodding, Soma secretly left her room behind.


    Cami was walking alone as the morning sun lit up.


    The ce is a backyard and a ce where people seldom get close, but it''s not like they''re doing anything naughty.


    It was abination of mood swings and exercise.


    Although Cami''s main upation is as a skill appraiser, it is because she possesses a very rare skill: a skill appraisal.


    Because it is very useful, those who possess it are half forced to be skill appraisers by the state.


    Well, there is noining about the treatment, so there will be few people who refuse even if they can say no.


    Well, Cami chose it for a reason... but Cami is inherently one militant or the other.


    I also remember axe skills and so on, and when ites to killing time in my spare time, I move my body more often.


    That''s what training was all about.


    And change of mood is because of another job that Cami is currently in.


    "... oh?


    "... what?


    As soon as he stepped straight into the woods, Cami raised her dumb voice when she saw the unintentionally encountered figure.


    As I mentioned earlier, people rarely visit this neighborhood, so I was surprised by it¡­ Above all, because it was a person who could not have been here.


    "Oh, Doctor, it''s an odd encounter."


    "... no, it''s definitely an odd encounter... why are you here?


    A body with unusualnguage and a smaller head minute than itself.


    You can''t even look at it wrong.


    It was soma, arguably the culprit in some ways that Cami is currently troubled by.


    "Anything for the routine, though? Well, I''ve been a resident on the bed for the past week, so I''ve been hissing."


    "What''s the routine... could it be that you''ve been here before? I heard Sophia said not toe here..."


    "Um, you did say that. Well, I don''t remember snorting, and it''s none of my business."


    "You..."


    That''s reasoning, but it''s strange because when they say it''s so grand, it makes me feel like I''m wrong.


    Well, of course not, but it''s Sophia''s job to talk about it.


    Cami has something to do with it...... no, could it be?


    Cami is the only one in charge of telling Soma about the current situation.


    "... that''s all right. It''s not as dangerous as you say."


    asionally, Cami also looks around, but she hasn''t found a single beast in thest few years.


    You won''t have to worry about that much.


    If I say it in the first ce, there is no such thing as a safe ce in this world.


    Sophia thought a lot about it and banned her from going out.


    "Oh, no, don''te here. Didn''t they tell you not to go outside before?


    "Um, they did say..."


    "You''re not snorting, are you? Damn... you''re more of a problem kid than I thought you''d hear."


    But Cami still didn''t mean to sound too loud.


    Just as Sophia has Sophia''s idea, Cami has Cami''s idea.


    And Cami''s throwing everything at me. Currently, I guess that means you can do what Cami thinks.


    Because I think so, Cami just shrugs her shoulders.


    It''s a hassle, so I don''t care about details.


    "Nevertheless, the people in the mansion won''t be as messy as I am... and how did they get out of it?


    "Normally while hiding, though?


    "Sure, security isn''t that tight over there..."


    Still, it shouldn''t be loose enough for a six-year-old to get out while normally hiding.


    Apparently, it seemed necessary to reconsider Soma''s assessment somewhat.


    "By the way, can I talk about all that on top of what I found?


    "Well, the teacher is my senior teacher. Besides... wouldn''t it be a problem for a teacher to talk?


    "... indeed."


    Sure, you''re right.


    But as Cami barely knew about Somi, so too should Somi barely have known about Cami.


    At least to the extent that it is not easy to make such a decision.


    Should we judge this as the shallow wisdom of a child... so much so that Cami denies, no.


    There''s no doubt that this is for some reason.


    Though a child, if you look into its eyes, you can see the extent of it.


    Apparently it was really, really going to need to be reassessed.


    "By the way, I''m thinking about doing a little workout... youing too?


    Cami invited Soma that way, partly because she wanted to observe Soma, but also because she had a stick with her right hand in her eyes.


    Because I realized by instinct and empirical things that I didn''t just have in y.


    Until earlier, you might have thought it was your fault... but now Cami can''t be so wrong.


    "Hmm... is that okay?


    Well, I''m interested in your routine, too.


    Don''t hesitate, then, to Soma, who replied, etc., Cami lifts the edge of her mouth small.


    The words I have just spoken are true.


    Every time I exchange words, this child inspires Cami''s curiosity.


    Is that the illusion that makes a child-specific sense of omnipotence... or is it not?


    Various things ovepped and I was beginning to regret lightly that I undertook tutoring... but it seemed more fun than I thought.


    That''s what Cami thinks... and about thirty minutester.


    Cami was staring up at the blue sky, bewildered.

 399 Tutor, Admits Defeat

    - If you''re going to make a conclusion in the end.


    That was different from any end I expected.


    But that would be natural in a way.


    Who can predict, for example, that we will look up at the sky in a daze?


    "Nooo... Doctor, isn''t anything too much out of hand? For the time being, it''s not even light, though I said"


    If you turn your gaze to a voice overflowing with dissatisfaction, what was there is the face of the voice as it is.


    My lips are gently pointed and Soma is looking down at this one.


    But what surprised Cami more than anything was that without the color to insult this one there, I didn''t feel anything to be proud of.


    In other words, Soma was saying the word in the bottom of her heart, in truth.


    But don''t get out of hand, it''s ame story.


    It was a previous story of adults and children.


    You can''t even think of the option of not getting out of hand.


    Nevertheless, the result is this - to expose the unusual figure of falling asleep on the ground.


    So Cami epted it... and stood up with a grin on her face.


    "Ha, no, I''m sorry...... but Soma hasn''t moved her body in a long time, and her muscle aches haven''t even healed yet, have they?


    "Mm-hmm, that''s true... but still, it''s just not what it is"


    "Well... that was really bad"


    The words I have just spoken are not lies.


    It is true that I thought so, and it is also true that that was one factor further out of hand.


    But I could afford it - no, it was just the look and the will that made me speak under the guise of being able to afford it.


    "Well, now it''s time to make a good match."


    "Um, please."


    That''s what I was looking at earlier when I even felt the smile on my face.


    But not now.


    Throw away all the extras and more and stare at them with all your strength.


    I realized I needed it.


    This happened in the first ce - Cami and Soma were to go hand in hand because Cami spoke of it lightly.


    It was a suggestion because I learned that Soma''s routine was bare and I felt some muscle goodness there.


    To be honest, I''m going to y with you lightly... but for that, there was a hard difference between my scores, my physique, my skills, and all of that.


    First, there is a difference that is too clear at the point of gain.


    What Cami has is an axe that exceeds her height.


    Well, sometimes Cami''s back is low in the first ce, but minus that, it''s pretty big.


    And it doesn''t even crush the de, it''s a tool that can easily kill people.


    What the opposing soma has is a stick like picked up around there.


    You won''t even have to think about what happens as a result of those two bumping into each other.


    And your physique stays on the lookout, to your skills, there''s nothing in Soma, and Cami is an advanced axe technique.


    Instead of adults and children, even elephants and ants are still adorable.


    Advanced is an area where only what ismonly referred to as genius and so on are allowed to go beyond the top notch.


    A college that brings together a variety of talented people, even at its peak, sometimes not a single one in some years.


    It''s a substitute for that level.


    That''s why it was only natural that Cami did everything she could to get out of hand.


    Focus all your efforts only on getting out of hand - that''s the result.


    Cami was not so arrogant as to consider it a coincidence, etc.


    But at the same time, I am proud.


    As someone with advanced skills, you can''t lose again next time.


    You''re a kid, you got a stick, you got a muscle ache, your body''s gone, you don''t have the skills?


    Forget all that, assume and stare at Soma as a swordsman who is more than equal to himself.


    Hence.


    The blow was a serious one, one that I didn''t think would mind killing.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts General, Phantom Disorder God, Mind Eye: Full Swing.


    "-"


    What I felt immediately after was a dull response.


    My own hand told me that I pped something - so I flew off the spot.


    "-No."


    With a leaking voice, Cami saw her space swept away.


    But by then, he had alreadynded half a step back, and his hand had been rebuilt with an axe pulled from the shed ground.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts General, Phantom Disorder God, Mind Eye: Full Swing.


    I stepped in without time to breathe, and the high noise sounded.


    "Ha...!


    "- Huh."


    A wooden stick and a steel axe collide, and the question as to why such a noise sounds passes for a moment, but leaves it in the ensuing ughter.


    If you''re going to say that in the first ce, it''s full of questions at the time the first shot is normally pped down to the ground, and I can''t afford to be thinking about such an extra thing from the beginning.


    Just think about the best moves, try them, and even the shing sounds echo on the spot.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts Hundreds, Phantom God of Disorder, Walkley, Disturbance: The Great Cut.


    One-in-one, three-in-one, eight-in-one¡­ Before the double-digit, thought could not even afford to intervene.


    Before I think about it, my arms are waved¡­ I tell myself to look at it objectively.


    It''s the difference in reach that keeps us going.


    It''s a simple story.


    Length of arms, leg length, length of gain.


    All of that will only favour Cami.


    Cami arrives where it cannot be reached by Soma, and Cami needs three steps where Soma needs to be, in one step.


    I''m not talking about cowardice or anything like that, it''s just a fact...... and.


    It was also true that because of that, they seemed to be able to meet with each other at first sight.


    That''s pointless just how much I''ve worked on it.


    Because both Cami''s instincts and reason tell.


    He said the boy''s sword moves in front of him were equal to his own.


    No, on the contrary, they''re even starting to let me go a little bit.


    Faster and more precise.


    This hand was clearly starting tog behind.


    I can''t afford to think about what that means.


    There are only a few advantages to seeing each other.


    Everything is on the same terms... No, if even one of them gets buried -


    "Shh...!


    "Huh...!?


    And while I was saying it, they quickly crushed one of them.


    What Soma did is simple.


    I''m just saying it worked twice as fast as Cami.


    But that was it, the reach for the leg disappeared, and that was enough.


    "I got it...!


    "Shit......!


    Half a step, dyed behavior.


    I wave my arms at the loss, but it''s obviously toote.


    "- Ah."


    Moment after moment, Pooh, the stick soaked out of Soma''s hand.


    Soma followed the whereabouts with her eyes... but it''s the same here.


    Being struck down, being flushed, being taken, not being able to make it in the first ce.


    As if any of those developments would be okay, I didn''t assume... that just about anything would go away.


    When unnecessarily empty, he failed to kill the momentum and fell as-is.


    to the soma that lies ahead.


    "- Muggy."


    "Guh."


    I feel a voice leaked out of my maiden''s mouth that shouldn''t have leaked, but Safe because there are only children on this asion.


    With such nonsense in mind, Cami turned her jitty eyes to the crushed soma.


    "You..."


    "No, now my seniors have disrespected me... it''s not funny"


    "My arm stopped moving unnaturally just before, but could that be muscle pain?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s something simr. It must have been a distraction."


    "It''s not cured, but it''sme... well, I guess it''s not my inws I could have told you."


    With that said, Cami was secretly exhaling a breath of relief.


    That''s because if Soma hadn''t softened it, they would definitely have taken one Cami.


    That''s in many ways, too pitiful.


    Even if Cami herself admits to losing.


    Still, as a tutor, and above all as someone with advanced skills in axe technique, you can''t look like that, such as someone who did it for real and lost to someone who doesn''t have skills.


    "Nooo... but my body is finally warming up"


    "Well, I''m d... I''m not dating anymore."


    "Why......!?


    "I told you I''d change my mood. It''s time to go back."


    That, for once, is true.


    Yes... well in short, it was just a win and run.


    "Mmm, it''s a bad idea to win and run, but if it''s a job, there''s no choice..."


    "Sorry."


    Soma was clearly a dissatisfied face, but now that I say Cami''s job, I guess I can''t say it because I know what it does.


    In fact, that was right because Cami needed a change of mood because it was about Soma''s tutoring.


    "¡­ will definitely win next"


    "If you get a chance,"


    While I was telling you, Cami wasn''t going to make that opportunity.


    Because it doesn''t exist, like why I know I''m going to lose.


    If you want to say you can''t grow up, say it.


    Cami had no intention of showing her students anything more unusual.


    ... Or if Cami was a little younger, she might not have figured it out.


    I may have rebuilt myself to see how many fucking things I lose.


    But to Cami now, I didn''t mean to.


    I understand my limitations, etc... above all.


    Because I thought that Sophia''s words were nothing at all, and I had to teach this boy, who had the confirmation to do so, a lot more than strain.


    "... I can''t believe I''m thinking about this. I mean, I''m old too."


    "Did I say something?


    "Don''t worry, I''m talking to myself"


    "Really... by the way, it''s time for you to get out of my life? It''s heavy."


    "Oh?... apparently, you need to teach me how to treat women first?


    "It''s heavy, it crumbles...!


    "I''m not that heavy......!


    My mouth naturally loosens while I say that.


    Even before, it''s not like I wasn''t motivated.


    But it is one way or another, from the burden.


    It was close to a sense of duty and therefore ipatible in a character sense...... apparently there will be no problems from now on.


    So Cami hoisted her mouth even further.

 400 ILl Be Reunited With The Former Strongest, Most Unknown Girl.

    After dropping off Cami''s back, who left for work, Soma fell on her back on the spot.


    I''m not tired.


    Either that or it was from impudence.


    At the end of the day, the moment I thought I got it, I lost my mind.


    It was a moment of rm, something that was inherently free of any problems... but now the soma is far fromplete.


    Whatever. Soma is not used to waving his sword with this body in the first ce.


    Regardless of the degree of light gesture, it was even the first time that it was actually possible to match.


    It''s to the extent that I''m finally starting to get used to it a little bit while I''m doing it...... I was rmed even though it''s in that state, and there was so much out of the question about losing because of it.


    "You''re pointless where you did that, though there''s a lot of excuses. I haven''t even done this in my whole life - don''t you think?


    "-!?


    The moment I said it, the tree in the rear shook slightly.


    Soon it fitted...... well, needless to say it''s pointless.


    I waited awhile and there was no response, so apparently I thought ''over there'' made sense, but...


    "Let me tell you something, because you found out, it''s pointless to hide any further, right?


    "... hey, how did you know...?


    It was a familiar girl who showed her face from behind the tree as she said that.


    Red hair, red eyes.


    When I was old, I could say I was a child, just like Soma.


    I get the impression from my fish-eyed face that I seem somewhat distracted, but there are also appearances that have not concealed my anxiety, and for the most part that was fading.


    You look anxious, probably because of what you just said to yourself.


    Apparently, as such, he was still not meant to be unnoticed.


    But.


    "Hmm... I honestly don''t care why you say it. All I can say is, I get it."


    "So... I don''t think the guy just noticed."


    "Well, Doctor... it seems like Cami didn''t think anyone else woulde here. It would be because he didn''t pay much attention to his surroundings."


    "... you knew I wasing, so you mean the difference?


    "naturally,"


    When I nod, I can turn my gaze at something I''m not convinced of, but I can''t help it because that''s the truth.


    Though the most fact in this case is the fact that Soma thinks it is.


    Well, the truth is, it was by chance that Soma noticed her.


    I was distracted at the end of that meeting with Cami because I actually noticed her.


    I guess I could just notice there because I still knew she existed.


    If I didn''t know, I can''t tell you how much I would have noticed even in Soma.


    Either way, it is also allergic to keep talking on his back, so Soma, once up, looked back and then greeted him again.


    "Whatever, it''s been a long time. It''s just been a week."


    "Oh yeah...... long time no see"


    "Uhm. And now, I was saved then."


    That time, for a week, I was saved.


    As you can see from these words, Soma got to know this girl... or I met her a week ago at that time, when she was falling down.


    And he helped me to let go without thinking about it for a moment.


    Specifically, he lent me his shoulder and I managed to get to the backyard.


    "Beh, that''s all right, thank God I did it on my own."


    "No, it doesn''t really matter what it was done with the thought of it, more than my seniors felt grateful and actually objectively helped. I have a duty to thank you, and you have the right to receive it. Well, that''s a right, so I don''t mind throwing it away."


    "... why am I being made to look great when I''m on the thank-you side...? Well... if that''s the case, I''ll take it."


    "Um, it''s a shame."


    "... I''m still a little ufortable"


    I can turn a disgruntled gaze, but Soma just shrugs her shoulders.


    I''m aware for once that my words and actions look great, but all this is not something I can cure anymore.


    I just had to ask you to give up.


    "Well, then that''s the thing... Hmm? Speaking of which, you haven''t heard the name."


    "That wasn''t the situation and... that wasn''t necessary"


    "Teach because you need it. Oh, by the way, my senior name is Soma. Call it what you will."


    "... I knew I wouldn''t interpret anything... well fine. But name... name,"


    "Hmm? If it''s any inconvenience, you can use a pseudonym, right?


    "Fake name... you know..."


    Now he turned a frightened gaze, but Soma tilted his neck.


    It wasn''t a joke or anything, because I meant it.


    It''s obvious that whatever you think is circumstantial, and what you need is a name that you can discern as an individual and call upon.


    If that would be a pseudonym and what the person would admit it to be, it could have been anything as soma.


    "... ha, okay. That''s when it happened. Aina, you can call me whatever you want."


    "Hmm...... then Eina"


    "Yes, you are suddenly a caller!?


    "Hmm? Was something wrong? Then it will change..."


    "Beh, I didn''t say anything wrong. I''m just, just a little surprised..."


    "If it''s no problem, I''ll call it Eina."


    "Ugh, yeah... yes, fine, fine. Instead, I''m gonna call you, too, soma, okay?


    "Well, that''s not a problem for me."


    "... why are you so t?"


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "Hey, it''s nothing. Yikes!


    Soma tilted her neck again as she dyed her cheeks slightly red and shouted at the girl.


    On the inside, the boiling point is quite low, you don''t know what you''re angry about, or something like that, but you don''t talk about it.


    Sometimes Soma can tell the difference.


    "Well, whatever, Eina"


    "Hey, what...?


    "Hmm...? What kind of red cheeks, but possibly a cold? Then you should just go home and go to bed. Colds are the key to starting to catch."


    "Just get down to business!


    "Mmmm... why was my life pissed off now? I can''t solve it..."


    Well, on the contrary, it doesn''t mean that you can only tell from time to time.


    Whatever.


    "Well, that''s why you should tell me if you have any problems."


    "... I don''t know what''s going on, and I don''t know what it''s about, as if?


    "Yeah? Was there anything difficult about that? I''m merely saying that I will return the favor of my help one day."


    "Say that from the beginning..." That''s why I did it on my own, so you don''t need to thank me or anything like that. "


    "Um, so I just think that my seniors are thankful on their own, and when the timees, they just help on their own. That''s why you don''t have to worry about it, right?


    "... what the hell is that"


    The tickle and the grin dropped zero from the girl''s mouth.


    That would have been caused by a shudder, but a grin is a grin.


    And it was the first grin I had seen since Soma met the girl - Aina.


    "Hmm..."


    "Hey, what...?


    "No, I thought from the first time I saw it... you still look good with a smile,"


    "... Yes?


    "If you''re going to rephrase it inly, the smile is cute."


    "Wow, you don''t have to go out of your way to say it again. Yikes! I mean, what''s so cute about it?


    "Mm... is that the definition of cute? It is difficult to exin it briefly..."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about... Huh!


    Soma leans her neck three times to the appearance of Aina, who turns her face so bright red, wandering and panicking that it is not the previous ratio.


    As a soma, I really just said what I thought, so I really didn''t know what I was in such a hurry about.


    "Hey, what are you up to... well, there''s not a single good thing about that, huh?


    "Are you...? I don''t think I can tell you the truth."


    "Wow, I get it! Okay, so no more of this talk!


    "Hmm... I don''t know, but I do."


    I''m not convinced, but a snorting boy and a girl whose face turns bright red and breathes repeatedly with her shoulders.


    Whatever it was from the side of the eye, Soma nodded one more time, all the way through the sight that made me want to say.


    "If anything happens to me, I will help you if you tell me, and I will help you even if you don''t tell me, so that''s all you have to remember. Exactly, but only to the best of my ability."


    And as great as ever, when the girl nodded, knowing that she had told him so, she loosened her mouth small again.

 401 Former Strongest, Taking Tutoring Classes

    "- Well, that''s why they call it the Devil''s Forest."


    In a vainrge room, Cami''s voice was echoing.


    Soma is snorting, hmm, as she hears it.


    It''s my room, and only two of us are here.


    Cami was in her first ss as a tutor.


    In time, it was about two hourster after I made my rendezvous with Cami in the woods - and I reunited with Aina.


    It doesn''t mean I was doing anything.


    After that, Aina and I broke up quickly and came back, but that''s all Cami needed to get ready for.


    Well, I didn''t decide on a specific time in the first ce, and given that I''m in a position to be taught, I have noints about Soma.


    As for the rest of the time, there was still no problem, as Soma remained given as a challenge while he was unable to move with muscle aches.


    Whatever it was, it was a ss that started¡­ it would be rude if I said it was unexpected, but surprisingly easy to understand.


    I had just made arrangements a while ago, and he also said he was inherently a militant or something, but if you think about it, her profession in the first ce is a skill appraiser.


    I don''t even think I could do it just as quickly if I were really a brain muscle, or quite possibly you were good at backwards with your own perception.


    gossip.


    "Hmm...... I see"


    If we bring thought back to the present, naturally it is the story we have just heard that upies it.


    In other words, we''re talking about why the forest at the end of the backyard is called the Devil''s Forest.


    "It falls within the boundaries of the Devil''s kingdom, therefore, the Devil''s Forest..."


    "There used to be demons wandering around, and that went hand in hand, but I haven''t seen them on a ten-year basis in thest few years."


    "Hmm... by the way, do you know why?


    "Hmm? Well, maybe."


    "Mind if I ask?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, but it''s easy, okay?


    That''s what Cami said, it was certainly an easy thing to do.


    I guess I gave up breaking in from there because I got messed up scattered, you know.


    Well, if that''s the case, then it''s apelling reason.


    If I say it atst, there is one thing I have learned by it.


    "I see...... is that why my house has such a big stupid mansion for nothing"


    "Ho...? You mean?


    "The size of the house is a great way to show the height of your personality. And the fact that the demonic realm is right there means that it''s a border. It depends on whether or not you have the character of a house that has a mansion near the border."


    Soma still doesn''t know what position his house belongs to.


    But if you listen to this kind of talk, you''ll understand it to some degree with nature.


    "Uncle Borderline... I don''t know if we''re going to... well, it would mean that we''re a house around here"


    Then there is often a lot to be convinced of.


    Dealing with Soma after not remembering his skills at all and finding out he doesn''t is one of them.


    Well, technically, I thought it was pretty much the case from around there, so it was a reinforcement to that judgment.


    "Ho...?


    And to see Cami narrow her eyes for fun, she''s still exactly close.


    "I don''t think we''ve talked about those noble sses yet... but how did we get there? You''re really interesting..."


    I can''t give it back because it''s previous life knowledge, etc., so I shrug my shoulders back.


    Besides, even without previous life''s knowledge, it would have been possible to specte to some extent.


    Soma had taught various kinds of knowledge from pre-Cami tutors, but none of those kinds of things were taught at all.


    At that point, it is reasonable to assume that there was some intention to block the information.


    From there to here, it''s another story.


    "Well, anyway... but there''s one thing I''m not sure about."


    "Hmm...... what''s that?


    "I don''t know what it means to have a mansion so close to the border."


    There will certainly be advantages, but no matter what you think, the drawbacks far outweigh them.


    Especially at the most dangerous point.


    If someone were to instruct me, I would only feel malicious there.


    "Oh, that''s it, but they were supposed to build this mansion farther away, not here, right?


    "Hmm... well, naturally."


    "But then they decided to forcibly build it here because the Demons were going to be slow to respond when they raided."


    "... who is?


    "Your parents."


    "............... Are our parents stupid?


    "There''s nothing in particr to deny."


    I wanted to hold my head, but I was so confident, does that mean?


    No......?


    "Doesn''t seeing the Demons on a ten-year basis mean they''re just overconfident,...?


    "No, I''m sure it''s stupid, but I''m also sure that''s not overconfidence. They''re the ones who messed up the demons."


    "... it was over ten years ago, wasn''t it?


    "So it wasn''t Dade who was allowed to set up a mansion like this."


    "Hum..."


    I also feel that Soma would have had that degree of confidence at the height of his previous life, but I can''t say anything because I don''t know how strong the Demons are in the first ce.


    There would be just too few samples to consider.


    I thought...


    "Well, that''s it. Then you don''t know how much it is, so let''s just say we talk a little bit about the Demons from here on out"


    "Oh, I knew it woulde."


    "What, after all, have you figured that out yet?


    "Well, if you only listened to me this much, you''d know. What kind of flow will the teacher be talking about?"


    Well, it''s a simple story for you.


    As Soma now thinks, Cami is bound to be there when she talks about something she doesn''t know much about Soma.


    Speaking of which, it''s about the Demons.


    That way, I would be concerned about nature and the matter, and Cami would then talk about it.


    If we continue to do that well, we will be able to listen with much interest to the story.


    And the more I try to understand the story I''m interested in, the easier it is to understand.


    Surprisingly easy to understand was that.


    "It would be too much if we could just talk for an hour."


    "That''s how well the teacher carried the story."


    "I think you have a lot of understanding."


    By the way, the first story that was told was about this very country where the Somas live.


    In fact, it was one of the pieces of information that was blocked.


    So until then, Soma didn''t even know where this country was.


    I knew that there was an empire in the middle of the continent, the oldest and most prosperous, but from that point of view it was the first time today that we knew that there existed this kingdom where we lived in the northwest.


    There are, of course, small countries surrounded by rugged mountain ranges, and there are essentially only two paths out there.


    Well, that leads to the story that one of them is the Devil''s Forest there - etc.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s just say we talk about the Demons... how well do you know about the Demons, by the way? Doesn''t mean I don''t know anything about it."


    "Hmm, I know a little bit about it... but I think maybe I don''t know much about it either."


    "By the way, what do you mean you know?


    "It is so¡­ a hostile race to mankind as a whole."


    As much as this, well, it''s like even normal kids know.


    It is also used in children''s threateningints that if they do something wrong, the demons will take them away.


    "I see... you sure don''t seem the same. By the way, is that a lie?


    "Oh, is it still..."


    Cami seemed surprised, conversely, when Soma nodded honestly at what she had been told.


    He opens his eyes gently and says, "Why are you snorting?"


    "Again, what... you knew?


    "If there really is such a thing, it would try to destroy it first. It''s impossible not to even try to attack there because you haven''t seen him for more than a decade. And then, well, it''s a real experience."


    "Hands-on experience?"


    "Don''t worry too much about it."


    "Hmm... you''re right for now. I don''t want to attack you for once because there''s no reason to positively hold an extra spark, so that''s what''s happening... I guess you can''t say that if your opponent is really an adversary to all humanity.... and then I ask, what do you actually think you are, the Demon n?


    "Well... well, descendants of those who for some reason have been forced to antagonize humanity. In addition, the protruding troublemakers, the haters, the kind ofmunity that these people came together in, and so on."


    It was something I had been thinking about, so I could even say it, but what was pointed at me from Cami was a frightened gaze.


    "Mm, what is it?


    "No, I just thought I''de to understand you."


    I tilt my neck without knowing what it meant, but Cami just shrugged her shoulders.


    Somehow I care, but if you were willing to answer me, you would have answered me right now.


    Then I decided not to care that there was no point in hearing any more.


    "Well thats the thing...... don''t say it in front of the followers of holy god for once, eh? Seems to them that pre-construction is the truth."


    "I know."


    Sacred theism is the only religion that exists in this world.


    Well, technically, they have divisions and subspecies, but you won''t have to worry too much about them.


    Unless they''re believers anyway, they''re the ones who can''t get involved.


    By the way, as you can see from the fact that it is the only one, about 80% of this world is quite small and believable.


    Just to be called a believer, it would be better if you had 10%.


    The other twenty percent are those who believe in something indigenous to a degree that cannot be called religion, with very few exceptions that would not even be included in the percentage?


    Almost no one believes in anything, or anything like that.


    Cami is apparently native, and Soma would be that way too.


    Although there are previous life rtionships, which would be technically different.


    "Well, it''s such a demon tribe--"


    That''s all I said, Cami identally stopped talking.


    When I take my pocket watch out of my pocket, I snort.


    It is difficult to say that pocket watches aremon in this world, but they are arguably the mostmon substitute within the meaning of watches you carry.


    Although the value is a little high when ites to being widely avable.


    Cami seems to make a lot of money around using that stuff normally.


    Well, anyway...


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, I thought it was time to take a break."


    "Is my life still okay?


    "I also take it into ount that you''re sick for once... you sure still seem okay. Then can we go on?


    "I''d rather have it here."


    Because of the interesting story, I''m not really tired.


    The more I listen, the more I recognize that there are still mountains of things I don''t know.


    Of course, that includes the story of fate - magic.


    But first of all, after listening to this story, Soma listened to the story that was resumed.

 402 Teachers And Redemption

    Cami leaked a bitter smile as she watched Soma listen seriously to her story.


    Because that''s what I thought when it was really a big deal.


    I don''t know what Soma himself understands, but talking to Soma right now is not usually like talking to a six-year-old.


    Especially when ites to the Demon Nation, it''s like what you hear when you be a high ministry instead of a middle ministry.


    The Ministry of Higher Education - that is, the supreme school where only academics and researchers, or those who upy the main points of the country, are allowed to proceed.


    Being spoken to there means that the majority of the public does not know information.


    Instead of confidentiality, there is information that I don''t understand in the first ce to avoid confusion, but it is ate treatment¡­ This six-year-old has the same face and understands and talks about it.


    After all...


    "... I guess that''s what this is all about"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Nha, don''t worry about it because it''s about this way. Whatever it is, the Demons are certainly not evil, as you say. but its fighting power is certain. They say you need at least intermediate skills to fight the Demons."


    As she continued her exnation, Cami recalled that she had taken over the charge from those who had tutored Soma.


    ... No, technically, isn''t that right?


    Because Cami almost never took over from them.


    Especially how much soma study is going on...... there was nothing even taught about its progression.


    arithmetic, general education, foreign history, etc.


    Though Soma has always had a different tutor in charge, the same is true of all of them.


    Well, Sophia''s idea - it was the range I dared to exclude so that I knew early on that it was the Duke''s head, that it would not grow, or constrict the other way around, but otherwise it was truly total annihtion.


    I didn''t tell you anything, that''s impossible.


    They are those officially employed by the Duke''s family.


    I hear you''re involved in educating Lina, Soma''s sister, as it is now, and it''s hard to think that she was abandoning her job.


    So Cami first thought it was because she hated Soma.


    Some people will care about the way Soma talks and attitudes, and those who can tutor the Duke''s family, for example, are basically prized ordingly.


    I was wondering if there might have been some kind of collision there.


    But when it came to all of us, it felt strange, and the next thing I thought about it was that pride was about something else as well as pride.


    There is no other way for the situation to be idental, but the tutor told me that it would be enough along the way.


    I thought that might have bothered you... but think about it, then you''d leave here in the first ce.


    Given the transition to Lina as it is, I feel this is also different.


    Consider the next possibility¡­ but I got stuck there.


    There were no other possibilities, because there were, but most importantly, it wasn''t if you were thinking about it.


    As in harassment, reference books, etc. were left up to the equivalent of a higher ministry, but it is as if I do not know how far I have studied in any case.


    How should we do the ss?


    Just thinking about it has filled me up.


    Well that made me think too much about it and I needed a change of mood, so I was going to run into Soma in the backyard...... I could say that it did mean something.


    Because I came up with the easiest solution right after working with Soma.


    It worked for a change of mood... or why I didn''t think of it until then. That was really easy...


    It is a simple matter.


    I asked Soma how far the ss was going.


    Really, why didn''t you think of that?


    Excuses can vary, but they mean nothing more than being an excuse.


    Anyway, that''s how they taught me... it was about that moment that all sorts of things went together.


    What was avable for the Higher Department is nothing.


    Truth is, that''s where they were going to do it.


    They gave it away just as it was.


    Yes, Soma had already finished the whole range up to the middle.


    Needless to say how surprised I was by that, but at the same time I felt I guessed their intentions.


    That''s why they didn''t tell us how far they were going at all.


    Maybe that''s what this is all about.


    It was a message from all the tutors, not to mistake this talent.


    I don''t have to do such a roundabout, I think it would be quick to tell them directly by mouth... well, in a way it would be like this country.


    And then, I guess it also has to do with Cami being a skill appraiser.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... the Demons basically seem to have a high level of skill in their possession, is it"


    "Oh. At least our country thinks the Demons are strong because of that."


    "... the level of skills, no, what skills they have in the first ce, etc. shouldn''t have been so easy to understand though?


    "Well, that''s right. Sure, we skill appraisers can appraise the person''s possession skills, etc., but it needs to touch the person''s body."


    "Then why are you making such a decision?


    "It''s a simple story. You''re just associating that with being strong. You''ve never actually tested a demon''s skills before."


    "Mmmm..."


    So I can imagine why Soma roared, and Cami probably wouldn''t be wrong.


    Perhaps this is what Soma thought.


    It''s too...


    "... It''s something I''ve been feeling for a long time, isn''t this country looking a little too definitely at skills? Sure, skills are easy to understand¡­ or maybe it''s not limited to this country."


    "No, you''re right about what you felt. I''m pretty sure other countries are using it as an indicator, but I''m pretty sure it''s about this country that''s definitely looking at it so far."


    "Hmm... does that mean there is some cause?


    "Sort of. It''s no big deal."


    This country''s overemphasis on skills stems from how this country was made.


    Originally this country was part of an adjacent country, but it became independent because it was treated too poorly.


    However, there was one reason for the poor treatment, and thend was not very rich... No, it was clearly poornd, so the tax revenues were poor.


    Because of that, even though the Devil''s Forest was adjacent, this ce was not so important.


    On the contrary, it was even treated as a buffer to keep the Demons contained.


    Knowing that, some of the butchers have moved here, getting rid of all the demons they wanted. Instead, they bogged it down and dered independence and statehood here with a knife to return.


    One of the people who had emigrated became king and the first thing I started to do to protect this ce, which became a country, was to use my skills as a reference point to gather a variety of talent.


    "Based on your skills, are...?


    "Oh. Ever since I became absolutely reference to that, I guess it was the soldiers who clearly improved the quality. It''s a famous story to say that at least you need to possess martial arts skills in return for a tenth of what your country attacked you with."


    However, it was possible because this country, which had just been made, had been driven into it.


    It''s not what I want to do, because I wouldn''t stand if I didn''t put the utmost emphasis on what I could do, and all the residents understood that.


    If we try to do it in other countries, we must be fiercely rebelled and failed by our citizens.


    The fact is that it turns out to be valid, but no other country has followed it yet.


    "Hmmm... is that why this country hase to view skills so absolutely..."


    "No, if that was all it would not have happened. I told you. We used it as a standard to attract talent."


    "... I see. Speaking of which, it''s supposed to be a poor ce, but I''ve never felt that way before in my life. I was wondering if it was because it was our home¡­ did we allocate people based on their skills in order to get out of it?"


    "... you''re still good at guessing, that''s too much. Are you sure you''re a six-year-old?


    Cami turns a frightened gaze, but she was right.


    And that seeded poorly...... no, because it was too sessful, the inhabitants of this country came to think it would be absolute if they still believed in their skills.


    "I see... well, if that''s the case, I''m satisfied with the current situation..."


    "Am I asking you any other questions?


    "No, the teacher seems familiar," he said.


    "¡­ is something to be dealt with in domestic history, and this country has not been founded in the first ce for more than a decade. You''re not old enough to forget."


    I can''t forget if I want to.


    "Hmmm..."


    "What, you still got something on you?


    "No, it''s just that I was even more convinced about my current situation"


    "Oh...... that''s what I mean"


    Yes, Soma probably had nothing wrong with being born in another country.


    Even where I didn''t remember any skills, I would have been able to continue being a duke''s man.


    But that is uneptable in this country.


    The inhabitants of this country will not allow it.


    That''s where Sophia wanted it, and there''s nothing she can do about it.


    And that''s why...


    "... you have the right toin about me"


    - In the first ce, it was for redemption that Cami undertook Soma''s tutor.


    No, rather, Sofia has prepared an opportunity for that.


    Once, when I drove the life of a girl who was ten years old at the time crazy, who wouldter be called a brave man.


    Just as you picked up Cami, who offered to resign because she couldn''t stand that sin, as a dedicated skill appraiser.


    That''s nothing, I guess I wasn''t going to let Soma take revenge... but at least Cami thought it wouldn''t matter.


    Or maybe he wanted it at the bottom of his mind.


    But.


    "Hmm...? resentment, is it?


    The look on Soma''s face was, once in a while,


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    All over Soma, that''s what he said.


    "... No, ''cause you do, don''t you? Only a skill appraiser will know the details of who has and remembers what skills. So if I lied...... if I made up the right skill that you could remember, your life would never go crazy. So..."


    "No, honestly, I don''t care?


    Surely the face seemed to mean it.


    Keep your neck tilted, unchanged from earlier.


    Yes, for real... I shed and threw away Cami''s troubles.


    "... doesn''t matter? Are you saying that you don''t care about what''s turned you into a turning point in your life?


    "Hmm... I know I''ve already said this, but all I want is magic knowledge... so I can use magic. Given that, it''s only joy that I''ve got more time, no reason toin...... Mmm, maybe my senior year should rather thank my teacher?


    On the contrary, my face caught a strange breeze when I said thank you, etc.


    Cami didn''t really know what that look was like while she was talking about herself... but there''s only one thing I found out.


    For some reason, it was just that I wanted tough asexually.


    "Right... right"


    So, nodding pointlessly, Cami thought.


    I intend to do so from the beginning, and I was motivated enough as a result of the matching.


    Apparently I''m even more motivated, he said.


    Cami loosened her mouth as her mindmanded.

 403 Former Strongest, Deepen Interactions With Girls

    Ever since I started taking Cami sses, it was early and the moon was flowing for a year.


    Recently, we have been learning more and more diverse fields before, but as always, its content is easy to understand, so it is not particrly bitter.


    For a while now, I''m finally starting to learn something about magic.


    I heard the story yesterday and actively repeated the question.


    "As always, there are no shards of magic."


    "... I can''t."


    Soma continued to wave her arms as she shrugged her shoulders at Aina, who exhaled her sighs like a shudder.


    Shake it up, shake it down...... it goes with the image you created in front of you, also adding foot steps.


    As opposed to a few years, it has been repeated for decades.


    It doesn''te to me there even as we have a conversation, and I keep my words going without worrying.


    "I don''t think so, but I haven''t thought of it since the beginning. As usual, it''s the one that''s supposed to be."


    "Under the assumption, hey... you know how much I know, and you can often go on doing that without any results.... Is that it after all? It only makes sense to keep going, you know?


    "... no? There''s no point in continuing, is there? At least I don''t think it makes sense there."


    "... Huh?


    Was that an unexpected thing, I heard a grunt, but Soma goes on with it without even turning her gaze.


    I''m gonna rip my arm off, and I''m gonna step in.


    "So, because... what you''re doing right now, you''re doing this every day because you think it makes sense, right?


    "Hmm, I don''t know why you thought that... but it''s not what my seniors are doing that for, is it?


    Soma did this - doing her daily routine isn''t even for training in the first ce.


    It doesn''t make sense there, it doesn''t fundamentally want meaning.


    Soma keeps doing her routine because that''s the routine.


    It went on for decades, and it became so habitual in the soma that I somehow felt bad if I didn''t already do it.


    Where I was reborn, it''s the same.


    That makes sense, I''m not doing it for a reason, I''m continuing because I have no reason not to.


    That''s what routine was like for Soma.


    "... hey. There''s one thing I need to ask you, okay?


    "If it''s something that I can answer to, do you mind?


    "Oh yes... then I''m asking you a question. After all, do you think there''s no point in making efforts or processes that have no consequences?


    "I don''t know why I said it after all...... well, I guess not. I think it only makes sense when the consequences are there."


    For example, in the previous life, Soma was proud to have made a desperate effort to reach the top of the sword.


    But I think it made sense because I was able to get there.


    Assuming it never got there, Soma must have cut it that way, saying it was pointless.


    Whether it makes sense or not, it is only the result that determines.


    "Yes, right... it will, won''t it? Then, after all, what I''m doing..."


    "But if it''s not worth it, it''s another story."


    "... Huh?


    "What looks strange to you? The meaning is what the oue determines, but the value is what the individual determines. If you think it''s worth it, even if it doesn''t make sense, it''s worth it."


    "... so that''s what keeps you studying magic, even if you think you might end up pointless?


    "Hmm, I don''t know about that...... no. Maybe not."


    "Why not?


    "Because I don''t think it''s going to end meaninglessly."


    If that means we''re doing it knowingly, that''s for sure.


    But by no means does Soma give up.


    "... even though it''s less likely to happen?


    "If it''s not zero, would that be enough? It''s a pr theory, but even if I can use magic when I die, I''m satisfied with it."


    "... what''s that, not stupid?


    "If you''re not stupid, I don''t think you''ve done it from the beginning."


    "... so is that."


    The voices heard were not ridiculous, but somewhere warm and containing consent.


    The intention is... well, it wouldn''t be like pursuing it.


    "In one way or another...... you are. This routine would be closer to it."


    "You got a routine?


    "Well, I don''t think this is going to make sense, but I think it''s worth it."


    "What''s it worth there when you say you don''t want meaning from the start?


    "Because, you see, by continuing the routine, we are able to deepen our rtionship with Eina."


    "- Be!?


    Yes, it''s a routine that has been going on for a long time, but it doesn''t mean its contents have always been the same.


    Of course, since reincarnation, thest year or so, while waving the sword, talking to Aina has also be part of the daily routine.


    Well, since the day we met again, for some reason, every time Soma did her routine, she started showing up and exchanging words a little bit, but it''s also splendidly routine, so there''s not a difference.


    But even though we were talking, it was mostly a chat, plus the majority of that was about what Soma was doing the day before, and so on.


    It''s almost like the only thing I know about Eina is her name... but atst, Eina gave me a little insight earlier.


    Then this routine was well worth it to Soma.


    "Hey, what are you talking about...!? Aren''t you stupid!?


    "Um, so I thought you affirmed earlier that I was an idiot?


    "That''s not what I''m talking about...!


    Soma''s mouth naturally loosens to a hurried, hasty voice.


    That''s not something bad, because I finally felt like I had been touched by her vegetables.


    For the past year, I have felt like a strange wall.


    "Hmm, does that mean my senior year is finally suitable for your eyes, or has he started to be trusted, something like that?


    That''s probably not a conscious thing, it''s an unconscious thing.


    But that was also a sign that the mind was beginning to be forgiven.


    "... you, notice...?


    "Well, no matter how many stories my life waved, I didn''t get on much. For some reason I was wary."


    "I don''t know why... I don''t care what you think. I''m talking a lot...? Normally we should be more vignt, right?


    "Hmm? Oh, maybe that was one cause of rm, too?


    I see, if you have the consciousness that you are suspicious, the person whoes at that opponent with no vignce may look suspicious the other way around.


    Soma was convinced of what he was thinking and what the wall was to identify it.


    "Does that mean it would have been quicker if we had tried to be a little more vignt from this side, too? No, but I''m also alert even though I don''t have to..."


    "... why didn''t you have to be vignt? What do you say yourself, but obviously I think I was suspicious? It''s not like you''re saying you''re suspicious when people just stumble into the woods and show up a little bit."


    "It''s not really what you say."


    "You mean that''s how suspicious it is!


    "That''s not what I''m telling you about the really suspicious person... in the first ce, he''s right."


    To put it roughly, Soma is also suspicious more than enough at a time when people were falling in the woods that they weren''t supposed to be close to.


    At that point in time, Soma has no right to doubt him.


    Suspicious people will note to help those who are falling.


    "... that''s not necessarily true, is it? It''s normal to try to gain trust by helping."


    "It came not to help, but to sell grace. It''s easy to tell the difference."


    It was true.


    An eye for a swordsman to see things urately is one of the most important things to value, as is the arm of the sword itself.


    Though I''m not going to go there again, the technology I polished once won''t go away that easily.


    It was easy for Soma to determine that extent.


    "Oh, yeah... so?


    "Hmm? So, what?


    "... the fact that you''ve been waiting for your guard to loosen up means you needed something from me, right?... Well, that''s right. Otherwise, I wouldn''t talk to such a suspicious person every day."


    "No, that''s why I didn''t think it was suspicious... well, don''t deny it."


    "... I guess. Well, anyway..."


    "Hmm. Well, I was wondering what the problem was, to that extent."


    "Ma''am... Yes?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "What''s troubling... eh, why?


    "Whatever you say..."


    Everyone will have one or two problems...... leave jokes like that aside, it''s easy to tell for yourself if you observe that too.


    Sometimes I looked depressed when I hammered Soma''s story, and above all, Ie every day on purpose to this ce.


    It wouldn''t be hard to think there''s a reason there.


    "Sometimes I wondered if I was really up to something in the early days, but soon I realized it was like a mood swing."


    "Oh, yeah... so?... What did you think you were going to do knowing what was bothering you?... Are you trying to intimidate me?


    "Why do ideas go in the direction of the day after tomorrow?


    When I stop my leg on an arm that I''ve been moving, I exhale.


    Sometimes your routine was just over, but this wasn''t just one hassle, because it was something I wanted to say right.


    "Didn''t I tell you a year ago in the first ce? If anything happens, I''ll help you. The only thing that bothered me was that I thought it might be just right for that."


    Yes, I mean, the reason Soma wanted to know about the girl''s troubles was simply and lucidly.


    It was all about wanting to solve the girl''s problems.


    "... what the hell is that?"


    When she shrugged so, Aina expressed various emotions on her face.


    It''s hard to describe that in a nutshell with all sorts of things... but if you dare still say it, maybe it was close to crying.


    "... well, yeah. I''m pretty sure I''m losing my guard over you, and I''m pretty sure I have a problem with that. And I''ve heard a lot about you unterally."


    "Um, it''s not fair if you don''t let me talk about it."


    "... right"


    That said, loosening her mouth, Aina exhaled one breath.


    And.


    "Actually, it''s me. Everyone calls me"


    I started talking about the problem.

 404 GirlS Troubles And Their Solutions

    It became known that Aina could not be done there, etc., because of certain events, which were a little over a year ago now.


    That''s one of the adult rituals for Einah and the others.


    Technically it''s from that previous stage, or is it one of the rituals that passes to be recognized as an adult?


    Doing that several times, year after year, eventually leads to adulthood.


    And the key content was that if you put it briefly, you get a skill test.


    "Hmmm... do you mean my seniors, or something simr to what we do?


    "Well, I guess so. Doesn''t something simr mean it''s happening everywhere?


    Or there''s the possibility that it''s still going on and on because it was done longer ago, before we split up, but well, it doesn''t matter around there.


    Einar took it anyway.


    "Failed, or what?


    "No, it was a sess."


    Yes, it did seed in itself.


    - Magic Superior.


    It turns out that Eina remembers that skill at this stage.


    "... I see"


    "I see...? Oh, could it be that you just figured it out now?


    "Um, I mean, this is what it would be? - Are you proud of me? They''re selling fights, right? Great, I bought it! Get to the surface!


    "You have no idea...! Where''s the table in the first ce!?


    I screamed reflexively about it, but Soma was like where the wind blows.


    Instead, when I tilt my neck, he asks me strangely.


    "Hmm...? Could it have been different?


    "I''m not even blushing...!


    "I see, it was... well, it''s a joke, so if it was a hit, I''d be in trouble the other way."


    "A joke, you know...!


    Could it be that you''re not willing to listen seriously?


    I thought so for a moment.


    "That''s it. I don''t feelpelled to ask, and if it''s hard, I don''t mind stopping it here. It doesn''t matter if the opportunity to give back is not now."


    In the words that followed, nature and strength fell out of my shoulders.


    Exhale one breath.


    "... I''m d you cared, but you don''t have to. I''m the one who decided to talk in the first ce."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "You probably said that, didn''t you? It''s not fair as it is."


    "I see... you did"


    That said, Soma smiled bitterly, but it was also Aina''s true intention.


    Yes, indeed, as it is now, injustice passes.


    I don''t know what Soma has been doing this over and over for the past year... at least that has been a salvation to Aina.


    Even though I don''t tell you anything, I think it''s a little backwards.


    "... well, in short, if you don''t want to hear anything else because I just want to, I''m not saying I can''t"


    "No, if that''s the case, let me hear it. I''m worried about the truth."


    "Though, it''s not even a difficult story..."


    Turned out to have superior skills.


    Everyone around them rejoiced and floated - but it neversted.


    Because the day after the great party, which included celebrating it, it was discovered that there was one.


    "Hmm... what is it?


    "I mean, I can''t use magic."


    When I found that out, everyone''s dismay was amazing.


    And the p is full of it.


    "You can''t even talk about it. That''s all they ever wanted me to do."


    "Hmmm...? You remember your skills...? What exactly does it feel like to be unable to use magic?


    "Nothing, nothing, just like that. For example, yes - it''s mes."


    It is the Spirit of Fire that sticks his right hand forward and spins it.


    It''s circting enough magic.


    - Enchantment of the Magic Prize and Demon King - ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö: Magic and Lightning (underdevelopment).


    ... but after all, the magic of the mes was shaped from it and never released.


    Having skills means you can use it unconditionally.


    I don''t need reason, I know before I can be taught in the first ce.


    That was the same for Eina.


    Yes, Eina still has the knowledge of how the magic of mes can be used by that skill.


    What I have just tried is exactly what it is.


    I can get as much as I want about other magic knowledge as I want to... But after trying so much, it never took shape.


    "The fact that the method is not wrong is in the castle - no, because we''ve all confirmed it, so it should be certain. I checked the procedure from scratch and everyone was leaning their necks. There''s no way you can do that."


    But that''s what they say, and you can''t do anything you can''t.


    As much as I want to know why I can''t do it.


    Ask about various acquaintances, follow the handouts, try¡­ Still, even one of the easiest known magics could never be used.


    "Of course, I did a lot of research, and I tried. But after three days, after a week, after a month. I knew I couldn''t use magic."


    - So.


    Aina escaped because she couldn''t stand the sight of her surroundings.


    I squeal that content in my heart alone that I can''t or don''t want to say to Soma.


    It was the end of this story, executed a year ago.


    Now I''m taking care of an old couple who live in a city near this forest that I happen to know...... again, this would be something I shouldn''t tell Soma.


    Because if you say it, maybe you''ll notice what it means.


    Well, somehow, though I feel like Soma''s already noticed.


    Still, Aina didn''t have the will to say a decisive word from herself yet.


    "Hmm... I''d like to confirm one thing."


    And with that in mind, Soma has inadvertently raised such a question.


    So Eina tilted her neck because she wondered if there was anything to confirm.


    That is how Eina came to be called not able to do it, and ites from it.


    You know, there''s no question anywhere.


    "I didn''t know why Aina couldn''t use magic as a single person. That means you couldn''t find any suspicions, right?


    "Huh? Yeah, I bet..."


    "Hmm, does that mean it doesn''t seem suspicious... or simply didn''t get it? Hmmm...... well, just sh it and you''ll see?


    "A little...? There''s something disturbing going on right now."


    Words never became sound until the end.


    What I felt before that was light.


    The moment I captured the brilliance in my sight, it had already passed.


    shed, I definitely felt.


    I didn''t know what I was doing, and I didn''t feel any pain, but I just know they definitely shed something.


    "Oh, my God, what the hell...!?


    "Hmm, maybe now I feel okay... but for now, that''s it. If you try magic again, you''ll be clear."


    "So... ha"


    I gave up pursuing it along the way and exhaled because I thought it was for nothing.


    Obviously, Soma did something, and that''s all I can be sure of... but also, somehow, I can tell.


    And then... yes, one more thing.


    If Soma doesn''t do that for nothing, it''s something we can be sure of again.


    "Well, I get it. You just have to try to use magic, right? It wouldn''t make sense anyway."


    A year since I escaped.


    Again, Aina didn''t do anything during those days.


    Try as many things as you can¡­ Still, there was nothing you could do.


    So... yes, that''s why.


    - It''s a me.


    Stick your hands out, squeal...


    - Enchanted Premium, Protected by the Demon King, umted Tucheng Mountain: Magic and Lightning Fire (Outburst).


    Only for a moment, the tip of my hand, glowed.


    "... Huh?


    That was definitely a failure.


    Knowledge brought about by superior skills in Eina is revealed.


    It is a phenomenon caused by the overgiving of magic, which caused the surgical ceremony to blow up before the mes appeared.


    Yeah, I mean...


    "Hmm? There wasn''t a me for a second now, was there?


    Unlike before, magic was not expressed at all.


    It was a legitimate, magical failure.


    "... eh"


    There was something that seemed to overflow.


    Something came up.


    But he pushes and kills all of it, moves his lips that are about to tremble, and spins the Spirit of the Word again.


    That''s the same as before... but this time, instead of wasting magic because you can''t do it anyway... carefully, add the right amount -


    "... mes,"


    It was like whispering, but soon afterwards it took a clear form.


    - Enchanted Premium, Guardian of the Demon King, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Light Fire.


    It''s, like, a little, little, me.


    A me of that magnitude that may be used as a critical spark, such as not even a light.


    And.


    It was the first time Aina had seeded, a magical me.


    "Oh, now you''re doing well. Um, is that still the one that was in the way? But I can''t imagine how delightful it would be... but I guess I should be more honest with you now. So I''m d, Ai...... Eina?


    Looking at it shly as it was, I could inadvertently hear Soma''s hasty voice.


    I wonder what it is, and when I turn my gaze towards you, Soma bes even more anxious as to why.


    "Duh, what is it, Eina...!? Ha, no way some kind of trap......!? Shit, I did what I did...! sh it right away... I can''t see a thing... so...!?


    I tilted my neck at the look of Soma, stunned and panicked... instantly I felt something warm conveying my cheeks.


    Besides, I see if this is the cause and it seems like some other HR... in fact, it is almost like other HR.


    They don''t stop where they''re trying to stop them, but instead they''re flooded one after the other.


    There''s nothing I can do - no.


    After thinking about it, Aina thought that she still had something to do¡­ No, there was something to do.


    So while I knew Eina was... inappropriate.


    Keep that face - keep it in tears.


    Lower your brow butt and lift your mouth...


    "I don''t know what you did... because I know you did something to me. Thanks, Soma."


    With a grin, he said a word of gratitude to Soma.

 405 Former Strongest, HavenT Seen My Sister In A Long Time

    About thirty minutester, since I was in a hurry for the girl''s weeping tears.


    Phew, it was dangerous, etc. Soma, alone, was walking down the hallway of the mansion.


    I didn''te back from the outside, but the footsteps are grand.


    There was no hiding what was out there because it was no longer necessary.


    However, that is not because you are now allowed to go out.


    Soma hasn''t changed since a year ago, and he hasn''t been granted permission to do so.


    Or in the first ce, I haven''t even looked at my mother for the past year who forbade it, so naturally.


    So when ites to why you no longer have to hide being out, there are someplicated circumstances involved -


    "-Oh?"


    "- Huh?"


    and the moment he bent over the corner of the hallway, Soma identally encountered the face he saw.


    Gender is a woman and her face resembles herself.


    Except he''s a little younger than himself, and even younger.


    Well, if you''re going to say it in part, it was Lina, Soma''s sister.


    "Oh, isn''t that Lina? It''s been a while, hasn''t it?


    "Well, to... soma,"


    But Soma turned a familiar grin, whereas Lina is a bit of an anomalist.


    There is no gaze in the first ce, rather the eyes are even swimming.


    Extremely, it''s called soma.


    "Hmm... you look fine and most importantly, but can you call me brother or something like you used to?


    "... No, that''s not why I can''t"


    "Mmmm..."


    I didn''t think so, but it still didn''t work.


    I haven''t seen Lina face to face in about a year.


    I understand that it''s hard to do the same thing as it used to be.


    "... Mm. It is."


    And so I came up with that because my sister seemed oddly tired.


    Or maybe the mansion won''t be able to rest my heart right now... so I wondered if I would change my mood.


    "You seem a little tired, and how about going outside once in a while? Look, once in a long time, we would have gotten out of here together, wouldn''t we? Like that time, I''ll be there with my senior-"


    But.


    "- I''m happy to take care of you, and it''s an invitation to the corner, but I don''t have time to be doing that. to...... soma too, why don''t you just stop wasting it and do something more constructive? That way¡­ no, it''s nothing."


    "Hmm...? Lina......?


    "... so sorry to waste any more time here"


    That''s all I told you, Lina was really busy and just left the spot.


    Without even looking back, at the end of Soma''s gaze to drop him off, his figure then disappears into the bend.


    Soma, who was left alone, kept his gaze intact and scratched his head somehow.


    "Hmm... you''ve been told. I just can''t say it''s all useless..."


    Especially today, I think it made sense.


    And if that''s what we''ve achieved so far, then I guess it still made sense to do so too.


    Well, apart from the fact that the exnation makes sense, even though the person who justifies it has disappeared from sight.


    "I wonder if the flow of the moon is cruel..."


    Saying brother and brother, Soma shrugged her shoulders as she thought of her former sister who was pulling behind her.


    "Hmmm...... I guess that means my senior year hated me at some point?


    "I can''t even give you an answer for that where you told me... well, what do you think?


    That''s what Cami shrugged her shoulder to Soma, who told her that it was one hassle and one morning during ss time.


    Actually, there''s no other way to say that.


    I''ve met Lina, Soma''s sister, several times, but she''s not close, and Cami hasn''t seen her in over a year.


    There''s no way I know what Lina thinks of Soma like that.


    Most likely, if you have some guessing, it is possible.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''m more concerned about the story before that."


    "Yeah? Are you talking about Eina?


    "Oh. You said you couldn''t use magic, so you looked at it, and you saw something weird, so you tried to sh it, and it''s still too much."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "No, at least be aware of that. Well, I don''t think it''s been a year since my sister told me you were free."


    "Hmm, I don''t know exactly what seems to be... well, it''s true that I''m free, and if I do say I''m right, is that correct?"


    "Am I right? No, that''s not what I meant. I mean, if you''re free, there''s only going to bezy people in this country."


    "Is that so...?


    That would just be too much to say, etc., and Cami sighed out a sigh of relief at Soma''s appearance as she nced through the book at hand.


    Instead of the High Ministry, there is no reason why people should have time to look at the results of research conducted at the research institutes above them and express their precise opinions on them.


    Sure, in a way, only humans with time would make it possible... but Hate and Cami didn''t know the kind of world that would call it free.


    Even if, ultimately, it didn''t make sense there.


    "... if that''s what you mean, I don''t know what that girl didn''t want to say."


    In any case, Lina is currently studying to be the Duke''s head.


    Given his age, I guess that''s obviously overdone and quite unscrupulous.


    I can''t even tell you how I''d like to go outside and change my mood.


    But that was just eight.


    Whatever you say, I wanted it in the first ce because it was Lina herself.


    Well, I haven''t told Soma about this area, but soon after Soma was found ipetent, Cami actually has a skill appraisal for Lina as well.


    This was a natural decision in a way that Lina would have to think about what would have happened afterwards if she was also ipetent... but I would say that it turned out to be an unhappiness.


    Anyway, Lina was capable of ipetence.


    It is also a flying,


    That''s why Lina was able to make a decision.


    Judgment, I have made.


    Because I hade to understand that everything would work best for me to rece my brother.


    And the benefit was certainly pouring down on Soma as well.


    For example, it is definitely because of this that Soma is now free to go out.


    Soma is currently treated as almost non-existent in this mansion, with the exception of Cami, for which he is not to be med for going out.


    That also looks like a terrible treatment at first sight, but that means there''s nothing to bind Soma to.


    Or some people might have thought of it in a bad direction, but at least that''s not what Soma would have perceived.


    Maybe that''s what Sophia decided to do with Soma because she knew it.


    Well, anyway, so it''s certainly thanks to Lina that we have Soma''s life right now.


    Though, Soma shouldn''t know anything about the area... but he''s probably making predictions.


    That''s why I cared extra about Lina.


    And that... maybe if it was Lina at the time, it would have been something I could have honestly received.


    But it didn''t happen because there was a change of heart in a year... no, I guess it made me wake up.


    The study that should dominate the Duke''s family is slightly different from what Soma once did.


    That''s because Sophia dared not to teach some things... so the number of tutors teaching about Lina is only slightly higher than it was at Soma''s time.


    I mean, people who teach imperialism, etc... but Cami had pinched a rumor in her ear that one of them was a less than good type.


    Whatever it is, it''s a story about the person you taught to please by going up there.


    And if that''s all, he still says he pulls other human legs for it.


    No, if I may be more precise... do you think contempt for others has led you to think that person''s position has risen rtive, and that you will remember joy by being thankful for it?


    Well, needless to say, Cami is the type of person who hates her heart.


    And even worse, there was now a target in this mansion that he despised.


    Needless to say, this is soma.


    There is no face-to-face, soma that is not supposed to be officially there right now, but it can''t bepletely hidden.


    Even more so, the tutor is in a better position than the servant who works in the mansion.


    If they ask for information, they refuse.


    What is being talked about as a result...... probably as you imagine.


    Totally chest shit. It''s a bad story.


    If I say it atst, I don''t even want to think about how it affects Lina, who would keep being told such stories.


    Lina was smart for her age, she was even premature, but she''s just a kid.


    What''s the matter, I''m susceptible to the people around me.


    Sophia seems to have selected it as carefully as possible because she knows that, but still, I guess everything never came true.


    And just because it has a negative impact, if it''s not something specific, we can''t get rid of it.


    This is the Duke''s house, and shamefully, the field he teaches is one where there is not much he can teach.


    I can''t imitate it.


    Conversely, if there''s anything specific, it''s definitely eliminated, so I guess it hasn''t had that much impact so far...... well.


    There is a slight crack in the rtionship between brothers and sisters, but it is not supposed to exist publicly either.


    Totally...


    "You''re so annoying..."


    With that in mind, Cami spilled a small grunt over to Soma, who kept reading the book.

 406 Magic And Skills

    "Hmm...? This is... Doctor, I need to ask you something?


    And it was then that the voice of the question rose from Soma.


    "Am I? What, was there something I didn''t know? Or did you figure something out again?


    In contrast, however, Cami returned the nasty words because Cami cannot answer the majority of Soma''s questions.


    What Soma is reading is a professional substitute such as that read by researchers and others, as I mentioned earlier.


    Cami only went to the High Ministry, but she hasn''t moved on from there.


    They just asked me something, and there''s no way I can answer it.


    Besides, that area is also a problem.


    Soma is reading something with magic results.


    A year ago, Soma, who had little knowledge of magic or anything like that, is reading something like that, not because Soma worked hard.


    No, I''m not denying that Soma worked hard, but when ites to magic in the first ce, there''s hardly any such thing as knowledge that can be learned at the pre-High Ministry stage.


    Because magic is totally dependent on talent so far, something you can use if you have talent.


    There''s no need for theory or knowledge.


    If it is not necessary, it is only natural that those who look into it are limited, so that the vast majority of the materials that exist about magic are research materials.


    The only way to gain knowledge about magic turned out to be to read it, and that''s why Soma was reading it.


    Because it is just a substitute for researchers to read, there are, as a matter of course, a variety of jargon and expertise arranged there, which presupposes that they know.


    Soma''s ability to read it also means he''s already learned something like that, and in that sense, Soma can still say he''s worked hard enough.


    Most importantly, it is just impossible to learn all of the Higher Departments in a year, so naturally the study is still going on.


    However, because it is magic that Soma''s interest is high, half of them are like this, and the other half are studying.


    gossip.


    "Um, the question is... it says here that magic basically doesn''t fail, you can''t make it fail, etc., is this true?


    "Well, I can''t say for sure because I can''t use magic, but that''s what they say for once. I mean, that''s not just magic in the first ce."


    "Hmm?


    "Well, I know it''s a little hard for you to understand... but basically the action taken by someone with a skill doesn''t fail unless they have a higher level of skill than that one"


    Pr theory, if you have superior swordsmanship skills, that blow is bound to reach your opponent.


    There are no exceptions to this.


    For example, where the opponent escapes from a space transfer, the sh that is unleashed cuts across the space.


    It wouldn''t be so strange to think that it''s superior because it makes it possible.


    "... it may not be so surprising considering that the rank is higher because it exceeds all of the opponent''s evasive and inhibitory behavior."


    "No, it''s not strange enough. It''s just a researcher''s job to look into that, and it''s good enough that we think it is."


    "... by the way, but you can''t make it fail, can you not remove it of your own free will?


    "No exceptions. Did you say that? Naturally."


    That''s why when you make basic matches, etc., you have to have the same grade.


    If it is different, the person above the rank must always turn to the defensive side and must not be the attacking side.


    It''s indefensible, because it''s not a match anymore.


    Well, what Cami did to Soma was pretty insane... it would be a no-can because the other guy showed more insanity than that.


    "Hmmm..."


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "No, I''m not supposed to be able to fail, because I just saw a case of failure earlier in my life..."


    "Oh... no, you said that"


    I know Soma keeps up her routine, but Cami has never apanied it except that one time.


    However, from time to time I heard the story in the chat.


    I''ve just heard about it, and that''s why I know that Soma is meeting a girl named Eina in the Devil''s Forest, and what Soma did.


    Well, Soma doesn''t tell everything either, but the synopsis alone makes some extraption possible.


    Knowing how substandard Soma is.


    "... he doesn''t seem to be aware of anything. Even so, I thought I knew my skills weren''t everything, but I can''t make you realize that I really only meant to be."


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "Don''t worry, I''m just talking to myself. More than that, I''m talking about why I failed when I''m not supposed to, but I''m sorry, I just lied a little earlier. No exceptions, except for the extraordinaire."


    "Different principals mean that principals are the exception, so isn''t there an exception?


    "It''s also difficult to exin around here... well, if it''s easy to put it simply, because the extraordinary people are the ones who wield power outside ofmon sense. It''s not even an exception, because it''s off from the start."


    It''s not a difficult story.


    The story is that people who sh and tear space with their swords cannot possibly be included inmon sense.


    "Hmm...? No, as much as I sh and tear space with a sword, I think the more extreme the sword is, the more normal it can be..."


    "Find out what the word" normal "means and thene back out. That''s why only the super ss can fail at their will. What did you see because he was superior?


    "Hmmm... too much magic and the surgery exploded, or so he said. So I was wondering if magic would happen in general..."


    "Well, or maybe magic alone can fail that way. I''ve certainly never heard of it, but it could simply be because of the dy in magic research in this country. You know very well about that, too."


    "Well... you are"


    So Soma looked bitter, I guess, because he knows that most of what is said to be magical research material is actually not.


    Whatever its reality is, it is a substitute for the preaching of Holy Divinity.


    Because magic is entirely dependent on talent, how can we use it better... No, more importantly, we hardly know how to learn the magic guidance skills first.


    If you are a swordsmanship skill, if you are waving your sword, you will remember one of these days, and your grade will go on.


    But magic doesn''t really understand it, so there''s a little bit of a mix of things that I learned by entering holy divinity.


    That is not to say, though, that it is also the result of a very serious study at once.


    Even if it was made to study for missionary purposes.


    But even though research originally said hurdles were high, it would also be helpless to lose motivation if such things were to overflow.


    As a result, it will be more and more of those things, and no more legitimate research will be carried out.


    We have fallen into such a vicious circle that the magic research in this country is far from advanced.


    That also means that soma doesn''t have much to read properly, and where soma tried so hard, as a matter of course, she can''t achieve results.


    It was a bitter face.


    "However, when that happens, why did he know that..."


    Possible migrants from another country¡­ or disced persons, but if so, sometimes holders of superior skills, should move quickly to secure them.


    Most importantly, Cami is not part of the army at all, and there is no way anyone with superior skills can remain discreet.


    It seems that the magic is now normally avable due to what Soma has done, and in time someone will look for it on their own.


    If there is to be any anxiety, it is that the suspicion arises that he is an illegal resident, as far as I can hear Soma... well, that is not something I care much about either.


    It''s all Duke territory around here, but it''smon for ces to be patterned.


    At a time when the Devil''s Forest is nearby, I can''t care less about the details.


    The important thing is not to let the Demons through.


    So no one else will be particrly restrained unless theymit a crime as well.


    Soma would not missee the nature of the other person, and all those who live near the Devil''s Forest in the first ce are those who are certain of their identity.


    I guess that''s where they take care of the girl.


    "... no, speaking of which?


    So, uh, Cami remembered that there was.


    Nothing dwells near the Devil''s Forest but the Duke''s Lands.


    I think there was also a small vige in the realm of the devil tribe...?


    "... no, that''s the way it is,"


    "Hmm... out ofmon sense... out ofmon sense..."


    "What''s wrong with you? Did youe up with anything unnecessary again?


    "Again, so it seems that my seniors oftene up with extra things?


    "That''s why you''re saying it. What, such an idiot!? You look like shit."


    It''s bad in nature because this is what I''m serious about, but it''s also not something I can handle from what I''ve said.


    That''s why I''m also saying it''s bad.


    "Well, anyway... So, what did youe up with?


    "Um, if you can do things out ofmon sense, I thought you could teach my students magic."


    "Uh... it would be pretty out ofmon sense if I could do that..."


    shing space with a sword and making magic avable to those who don''t have the skills.


    Cami smiled bitterly thinking which would be more out ofmon sense after all...... etc.


    It is decided.


    Both of those things are out ofmon sense, and by the time Ie up with that in the first ce, it''s still out ofmon sense, too.


    There was no way I could judge Cami, who lived withinmon sense.


    "Ma, why don''t you just give it a try? If they take it, we''ll talk about it."


    "Hmm, ask me to try it out."


    Cami exhales small to Soma, who said so with a lively look on her face.


    Then, after all, this guy is the same kind of people out ofmon sense, and even more so now, he deepened his bitterness.

 407 Former Strongest, Begging Girl To Teach Magic

    "Come on, that''s why you teach my life magic...!


    "I don''t know what that means at all...?


    Speaking of the content of the shing street the day before, it was a bewildered voice that returned.


    Well, it''s a word as soon as wee to the routine and meet face to face.


    If you weren''t confused, you''d be rather surprised.


    Of course, Soma also made a statement after figuring it out, so once he was satisfied with the reaction, he briefly exined the situation.


    "Out ofmon sense... well, sure, the extraordinary people are like that, but I''m still a day old enough to use magic, huh? There are many things I don''t even know, even if they tell me..."


    "What, it''s probably easier than shing and tearing space with a sword"


    "There would be something wrong with the standard......!


    Eina screaming like that, but in Soma it''s easier to sh and tear space with a sword, so once and for all the theory is made up.


    You''re right that the criteria are strange.


    "If you don''t try everything, you won''t know. It might be surprisingly easy if you try."


    "Hey, surprise doesn''t mean you don''t think you can do it either...?


    "... fuhi-ku, fuhi-ku"


    "Heck, I''m not whistling and looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow...! I''m not deluding you at all!


    Well, the truth is, it''s not that I don''t think I can do it, it''s that I hope I can''t.


    I do want to be able to use magic.


    But even though I can think of myself, if I remember it this way, I feel somewhat sorry for myself.


    That''s what all the hard work has been about.


    I''m sure that would make me happy from the bottom of my heart if I could use it.


    "And it is. This is what I''m asking for in the name of paying back what I owed you yesterday."


    "Borrowed yesterday...?... Well sure, I definitely owe you that..."


    "Um, I also tried to offset it a year ago with something that my senior borrowed, but then it wasn''t too good for me."


    "............ Sure, right? Compared to what you did to me, I can''t believe it was a year ago."


    "It''s too light to offset the extent of yesterdaypared to being saved."


    "What, that way......!?


    Eina looks somewhat surprised, but as a soma, she tilts her neck without knowing what surprised her.


    ''Cause you will.


    Speaking of what Soma did yesterday, I just shook more sticks of wood once than my usual routine.


    It''s too morous to equate it with what saved my life.


    "Just... for me, that''s more than... what saved my life more than that?


    "Meaning as it is, though? It would have been a little dangerous for me to be left alone."


    It was in a state of total powerlessness, and above all the situation was the situation.


    The ce is also the ce, and if you do poorly, no one could have found you, and you could have been treated like a disappeared person as such.


    It wasn''t until a littleter that Soma''s treatment was decided as it is now, but even then, it wasn''t weird.


    Considering that, the benefactor of life is no great thing.


    "I don''t care what you think, I think it''s a big deal... ha, okay. We talked about it here, and you''re not gonna pull it off."


    "Well, you know exactly what I mean."


    "If we''d stuck each other in the face almost every day for a year, we''d know."


    "Mm... didn''t you like it? I''m not saying I can''t..."


    "Ko, after the words...!?


    I was supposed to try it for now, keeping it that way.


    It seems to be true that there are more things that you don''t know, though, and I tried it just like Eina did first.


    "Hmm, stick your right hand out, stand... What''s next?


    "Yes, chant with magic at the tip of that right hand palm -"


    "I waited."


    "What?


    "How can you use magic before, what is magic in the first ce?


    "... Huh?


    I didn''t need that much time to realize that there was a difference between how much I recognized it.


    "Whatever magic is said...... honestly, there''s nothing magic can say but magic?


    "Uhm, but you''ve never even felt like that... no, then what about the fact that you don''t care about magic?


    "What do you mean? You can''t use magic without magic, can you?


    "Um, there it is. What aboutparing the series of actions of using magic with swordsmanship? Then maybe I can understand it smoothly."


    "Even if you understand, I can''t exin that to you first...!


    In the first ce, Eina was more like a sensationalist than a theory.


    I still try to exin it afterwards, but I can''t understand it as if it''s a phic symphony.


    Or I can say that Soma was apuded again for being either a sensationalist.


    If you share the same feeling, it would have been easy the other way around, but in any case, there are different perceptions.


    I didn''t need a lot of time to decide this was impossible.


    But Soma doesn''t give up as well as he gives up there.


    I was wondering if there was any other way...


    "It''s possible that you can''t feel it in the first ce because you can''t understand it... if you can understand it necessarily, or...?


    "... hey, I have a bad feeling about this somehow, what are you thinking?


    "No, I thought if you could hit the magic, you''d understand."


    "Ha......!?


    "No, that''s not urate. My best at the present situation is swordsmanship, so I thought if I cut the magic, I''d know what it was."


    "Ha......!?


    Aina was still surprised when she said she had reworded it to the exact word.


    No, not like, what is this guy talking about, like, looking at Soma with an eye that sees something incredible.


    But as a soma, I don''t know why I can see it that way, I just tilt my neck.


    "Hmm... was that such a surprise?


    "Surprised, rather than frightened, I should say... are you serious?


    "Of course?


    Nodding, Aina exhaled her sigh.


    Then I''m going to turn my eyes to this one.


    "... you''re not gonna stop where you said you were anyway, are you?


    "Naturally"


    "Yes... then I won''t say anything more from me. You just have to look a little sore in the eye."


    I didn''t know what the word meant, but before asking, Aina walked away.


    Seeing as it stands, Soma also stands.


    And.


    "- It''s mes. Follow my will and show me that power. Everything that stands in front of me, it will not burn down."


    I could see at a nce that that was not what I saw yesterday.


    It''s obvious if you listen to the chant, but most importantly, Aina is sticking her hands forward, not one.


    I don''t know why, but he''s oddly motivated.


    But that would have been convenient from Soma''s point of view.


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Guardianship of the Dragon God, the Talent of Seeing, the Heart Eye, the Spiritual Concentration, the Eye of the Vacancy.


    With a wooden stick in ce, he gazes at it and looks at it in its entirety.


    Then I could see that something was gathering up ahead of my protruding hands.


    Perhaps that means magic.


    "Mmm... but I''m still not sure..."


    I would know a little more about this if I were around, but it would still mean that it''s not like that.


    By the way, Soma didn''t really understand why I could see such a thing on my own.


    However, if I had looked at all sorts of things, at some point I would have been able to see things that were invisible to normal eyes, and I think it would be enough if I knew that.


    In fact, there would be nothing wrong with Eina''s body, as it was also due to this.


    All in all, the only thing I could tell from looking at it that way was that I wasn''t sure, and above all, I didn''t seem to be able to afford to watch it any more freely.


    "- me Arrow!"


    In the next moment when a me appeared at the end of Eina''s hands, it flew with the momentum of wondering if it had exploded.


    As the words say, the me, shaped like an arrow, came in a straight line with a soma on it.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Demon shing Knife.


    The sword shed.


    Shortly after he approached the tip of his chest, he just shed and tore it in one swing.


    "... Phew"


    He watches the mes diffusing into the atmosphere and exhales as he unravels the nerves he was straining.


    I would not have been able to sh the magic just by shaking the stick of a tree normally, so I concentrated a little and tried to recreate the sword moves of my previous life, but I still feel quite tired.


    Still, this time it wasn''t going to be like running out of all the power and falling down, so it would be a lot better than a year ago.


    "............ what?


    And as I was confirming my growth, I heard a dumb voice somewhere.


    Needless to say whose it belonged, but when I turned my gaze to you, Aina still had a dumb face on her face.


    "I don''t think it''s something a girl would look like that, okay? Or why do you look like that?


    "Ugh, shut up. Hey, leave me alone about your face! I mean, you don''t understand what you just did...?


    "Yeah? Of course I understand. But?


    Although I understand that, to be precise, nothing could have been done.


    Yes, I tried to kill magic with swordsmanship, and I still didn''t know what to say.


    "Hmmm...... you still can''t juste up with it. We need to think about it a little more properly."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about...!


    "Yeah?"


    But apparently, what Aina''s trying to say is different.


    Or it also looks strangely anxious.


    Well, I tilted my neck to see if something strange would have happened... and when I saw such a soma, Eina exhaled a great deal of sigh.


    "... ha. With you, I feel like mymon sense is wrong."


    "So what the hell are you talking about?


    "Nothing, you said it yourself earlier, didn''t you? Magic never fails. I was definitely gonna hit you right now, wasn''t I? If it hurts, think I''ll understand how reckless what I''m doing for a little while. Yet... why are you really shing me?


    "I feel nothing strange or anything...? The point is, it was just a ming arrow."


    Compared to a dragon''s unleashed brace or something, it''s cute.


    "You know... my exorcism skills are superior? You can''t kill and rip off extraordinary magic, can you?


    "Yeah? Is that right? I wonder if it would be the same thing as tearing space apart. It''s much easier than that."


    "Not at all.... okay? Spatial transfer is advanced magic. So the story you were asked about is, maybe, assuming advanced possession of Magic Instruction skills and advanced possession of Swordsmanship skills. Then you can certainly kill and tear up the space and deliver the ughter."


    "Hmmm... is that not the case if you have a magical guidance skill that is more superior?


    "Right. If that''s the case, you probably can''t cut and tear up the space in the first ce. And it''s not just about space, it''s about all magic."


    "But did you actually kill and tear?


    "That''s why you''re saying it''s weird......!


    That''s what they said though, it was a feeling Soma didn''t quite understand.


    I guess that''s why Cami never gave a detailed exnation either.


    Maybe we should hear it right around thereter.


    "But what is shed is not shed, and it is not what is wrong with it. If you don''t understand magic and magic, it means nothing."


    "You''re the only one who says that..."


    That being said, Eina exhales a sigh, but the mood was the same for Soma.


    They still don''t make magic so easy to use.


    But I think that''s it, and there''s still a lot to try.


    For the most part, that''s all for now.


    I haven''t done my routine for today yet, and if that''s over, it''ll be enough time.


    Fortunately, however, time is running out.


    Then you don''t have to rush.


    Well, Aina''s cooperation is essential... but Soma didn''t even question the shards.


    It''s only natural that Aina is already here.


    What that means doesn''t have to be conscious now.


    So I don''t have to think about it any more.


    When Soma set up the stick of the tree, as usual, he began his routine again today.

 408 With My Sister And My Brother.

    Lina Neumont was very frustrated if I were to draw a conclusion in the end.


    And it''s not sudden, it''s chronic.


    In other words, it was caused by certain things, and it has always been frustrating.


    Look for the cause and look out the window, but they still don''t see him today.


    That makes me even more irritated for some reason and exhales a great deal of sigh.


    And, apparently, they''ve been lucky enough to witness it.


    The voice I''ve been sounding is interrupted and I feel a sharp gaze.


    If you turned your face reluctantly, one of the zed tutors was lifting your eyes as expected.


    "- Ma''am, are you listening!?


    Breathe out small enough to be dispersed by the golden cuts that continue to be released.


    I didn''t ask, I thought for a moment what would happen if I told you, but I kept my mouth shut because it would just be an extra hassle.


    Well, I didn''t ask you the facts, but that''s because you didn''t have to.


    There''s a lot of time to waste, such as listening to what you already understand.


    "... I''m asking. I mean, as a result of my mother''s hard work, this country is at peace, and because she''s still working hard, she''s still at peace without the demons invading, right?


    "Yeah... well, that''s the thing... but that''s all -"


    "And my father works hard, so no other country will attack this country. I know exactly what you mean."


    "Yes...... sorry. But if you''re listening, I have a problem with you being more like that."


    "I''m sorry about that. There was something out the window that bothered me."


    "Outside the window, is...?


    So the tutor leaned his neck, I guess, because he knew there was nothing crappy about what he could see from it.


    Lina''s room is located at the eastern end of the mansion.


    Besides, the window just next to Lina is also on the east side, and what you can see from it is in the direction of the side of the mansion.


    And what is spreading there is a boring sight with no basic sight to see.


    Though it sounds good to say idyllic, etc., in short, dirt, grass and trees, birds crossing the sky from time to time and¡­ very rarely enough to see a strange figure going directly underneath this to the backyard.


    "Well, I can''t see it anymore, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Oh, really..."


    The tutor doesn''t seem to be out of the blue, but I guess he remembered his role.


    "Well, I get it. Then I''ll resume ss...... okay, hold on, will you? Otherwise, thedy might end up like an array. You don''t like that, do you?


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    Listening to the usual novel...... I just pretended I was listening seriously for a while, and Lina turned her gaze again out the window.


    If you''re bored anyway, this one is many times better.


    "... eh"


    But the moment she found the shadow she hadn''t seen before, Lina was biting her lips aggressively.


    That is simply to avoid any further frustration.


    Yes, that person is the culprit Lina has been so frustrated withtely.


    So it is only natural to do so¡­ there is no other meaning.


    "... so to whom are you making excuses, I am"


    Even while he whines secretly, the person moves through Lina''s sight and crosses.


    After less than a minute, I couldn''t see that... unconsciously, Lina was exhaling one breath.


    It was about a week ago that I passed that back of my brain.


    It was when I first met the person - the one I once admired with my brother - for the first time in a year.


    What springs up at the same time are not pleasant emotions...... not.


    One way or another, it resembles anger.


    I haven''t seen him in a year, but I don''t care if he tells me it''s too natural, or if I can be happier, or if he''s cuter, well, because I''m only a little bit of a thinker about that.


    The most obstructive thing about Lina was her face.


    Lina was angry that he seemed to enjoy being her brother.


    However, if that was all, we could have only exchanged words that were not difficult and had broken up.


    The inability to do so was due to the words he had directed at himself - the invitation.


    If it had just been invited outside, there would have been nothing wrong with it.


    Or if you simply go outside, Lina is out far more than he is.


    Even if the majority of them were unwanted, it doesn''t make a difference that they''re out there.


    So I just wish I had been outside... I just couldn''t stand being drawn to that time.


    That day at that ce.


    Only once did Lina get after him, the sight she saw.


    I can still vividly recall that, with his own hands, I felt tainted.


    Of course it''s because of my mind, it''s a proposition.


    I knew the extent of it.


    But knowing that, it''s a different story.


    Instead, you would have put up with it just because you didn''t punch through all sorts of things.


    Most of all, when ites to whether something has changed, I guess that''s not true.


    Not long ago... because a year ago, Lina and he - Soma''s path was divided.


    - Think of it as not having a brother in the future.


    - No, there hasn''t been anything like that since the beginning.


    It was at that birthday party, at the age of five, that Lina was told those words by her mother.


    Lina knew by then that her birthday would be celebrated secretly by her brother, mother and the people at the Mansion.


    Of course that was enough to please me, but what a big party that day was.


    There''s no way I''m not happy about that... but when I looked over at the people gathered on the spot, I realized it for the first time.


    that he does not have a brother.


    That''s why Lina asked her mother.


    I wondered where your brother was.


    And the response was earlier.


    - Speaking of what was the most unfortunate thing on the spot, it wouldn''t mean that Lina was told that by her mother at a gorgeous and brilliant birthday party......


    That''s what Lina understood exactly what the word meant.


    This was not, in fact, unexpected, not even in Sofia.


    Though there was something about Soma and it was somewhat of a filter on how children matured, there was a perception in Sofia that Soma was special and that children were children.


    So I conveyed it because of my obligation to do so, and I didn''t really think I could understand it.


    I guess I''m going to have to make you understand slowly, and I was even feeling worried -


    "... I see, Mother."


    It was the first time I understood when I looked at him snorting.


    Lina is also a more than enough premature child - a race known as genius.


    And that''s genius in its original sense.


    Though Soma has a previous life but a high degree ofteprehension, Lina shows thatprehension only with her previous talents.


    My position, my brother''s position, my mother''s position.


    I understood all of that, only in this situation and in my mother''s words.


    That was definitely an unfortunate thing, and both Sophia and Lina noticed it, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Lina also understood that her house was not normal, just like Soma''s, and she also knew that it was an aristocratic duty.


    ... or I could have pretended not to know.


    Doing so must have been the best thing for Lina.


    But Lina also knew that it was the least fortunate thing to do.


    So ept it honestly.


    "... that''s why it is"


    Unexpectedly groaning, but looking over the scene as a haha, there was no more tutoring.


    Speaking of which, I also remember like I dropped him off in the sky above.


    Didn''t they say anything about this one looking like that, you simply didn''t realize it, or you hated the trouble?


    "... well, either is fine"


    If I took my pocket watch out of my pocket and checked the time, I still had a little time until the next tutor arrived.


    It must be because of that.


    Lina, who had no time, turned her gaze out the window so that she could distract herself from it at hand - and she saw it.


    Good timing... or worse, the look of Somaing back from the backyard.


    - Soma was, for Lina, an admirer.


    That figure, which did not bend itself against anyone and was piercing through, undoubtedly has an impact on Lina today.


    Always full of confidence, no matter what the circumstances... but


    Lina now knows that Soma''s appearance was nothing but a bluff.


    ''Cause you will.


    Soma doesn''t have any skills and won''t remember anything in the future.


    Theck of talent meant that Soma was in a void.


    Or maybe if it was just a child, I thought it was childish or something.


    It is due to a child-specific sense of omnipotence.


    But the other guy, that soma.


    I can''t believe you didn''t notice that.


    ... No, but still that far, it was eptable.


    I wasn''t informed about my skills.


    Then it wouldn''t be surprising if we expected the future and were certain there.


    Lina also knows the fact that the tutors praised her wholeheartedly.


    Then, even if that was a disguise, there were grounds there.


    But in the end, too, until you know about skills.


    What''s after that...... during this time, I''m seeing it now, what it looks like.


    Whatever you think, it was only made, it was possible.


    So.


    "... I want you to stop"


    I hope you don''t look the same as you did back then.


    Because even if it was for me, now I feel nothing but vain.


    I don''t want you to go to that forest anymore.


    Lina still remembers the sword dance she saw there that day.


    It was just a kid, but it was a fact that I thought it was awesome.


    Even if reality isn''t, I wanted it to remain beautiful, even just in my memory.


    Although.


    "... if that doesn''te true"


    Looking beneath her eyes at the grinning Soma, Lina made her decision, clenching her fist.


    Because I saw a grin on Soma''s face and realized it was the limit.


    - Such a lina, I forgot one thing.


    No, that''s something Sophia and the tutors forgot and didn''t realize.


    That meant that Lina was still a child.


    It doesn''t make any difference how premature, genius, you are a child.


    Therefore, I do not realize that the thought has gone wrong.


    Earlier tutors, led by newly arrived tutors, called and scorned Soma for ipetence.


    That was affecting Lina more than she thought.


    Yes, I repeat, Lina is also a child.


    I''m a kid, but I''ve worked so hard... but the presence under my eyes just makes meugh that I don''t know that.


    That was too much to take thest step.


    The facts are more irrelevant than words can be exchanged.


    It is all that can be seen and recognized in the eyes.


    Once, even if that''s what you wanted.


    No matter how talented he was.


    The mind was so far beyond its limits.


    So.


    Staring behind the departing soma.


    Lina decided to destroy every beautiful memory.

 409 Girls And Kids Previous

    Lina was walking alone through the sunlit woods.


    I''m not lost in that footprint because I''ve been here once.


    It was about two years ago that Lina, who stumbled across that Soma was leaving the mansion early in the morning and going somewhere, followed him secretly.


    Conversely, it means that it''s been two years and I still remember that time vividly... but that would have been that vivid.


    Even the beating of my chest could clearly be remembered.


    Perhaps that''s because his chest is still pounding.


    That time was due to curiosity about the unknown and the disloyalty caused by leaving the mansion.


    Quite different from that today, but what we have inmon is that when something happens going ahead, are you so sure?


    Given that it was two years ago though, I''m not necessarily in the same ce as I was then in the first ce... apparently, he won the bet.


    The way I saw him before I walked and the voice I heard.


    It was also the moment I proved that my memory was correct.


    It''s just that Lina tilted her neck there because the sight in her eyes wasn''t what she expected.


    I didn''t think I was exactly doing a sword dance like that day, and I wasn''t alone in the first ce.


    One girl is standing there trying to lean in beside Soma.


    Back in the year, it was about the same as Soma and... or Lina, and bright red colors caught my eye.


    The girl with that hair fastened by both sides of her head was screaming something out of it trying to wiggle it around.


    "So why is that happening...!?


    "No, because this is all I could think of if this happened anymore. If you can''t feel the magic, you just have to stick it in there directly."


    "So aren''t you really stupid to stick your head in where you''re trying to use magic!? Your head would have burned if the timing was a little slower!?


    "No, that worry is useless. That''s when my life was ughtered."


    "I''m even more anxious...!


    That sight of being noisy with Soma was... strangely frustrating to say what.


    It''s not like what I was feeling when I was looking down at Soma''s face from my room again...... or that''s not what I''m feeling about Soma in the first ce.


    That''s what I''m feeling about the girl... standing in a position that''s not too close to Soma, or a little too familiar with Soma, or something like that...


    "- Ah."


    Moments, my eyes met.


    It''s not my fault.


    And not with a girl.


    Staring at the girl to stare at her, Soma repositioned her head to block it, and then turned around.


    It was as if it were that day.


    That day, too, Soma surprised Lina with the timing and manner that Lina had not anticipated.


    As if, from the beginning, you knew everything.


    "... No, that''s not true. It must be a coincidence¡­ coincidence."


    ''Cause it would be weird if it wasn''t.


    Soma doesn''t have any skills.


    There''s no way to be aware of Lina, who hadpletely erased the sound and signs.


    - Signs blocked Intermediate: Hidden.


    The people at the mansion, too, that''s why Lina snuck out of the mansion today and didn''t notice... but I can''t help but notice if it''s a coincidence or something.


    I was actually going to surprise you in return for that day... but this one was going to surprise me again.


    I''m dissatisfied with that... well, after this, you can give it back together.


    "A little...? What''s the matter all of a sudden...?


    With that in mind, and still half-witted and kept going, the girl was asking Soma about that.


    Apparently, the girl hasn''t noticed Lina, and she still finds out she didn''t make some mistake. Horrible.


    Most of the time, I wonder why Soma noticed... No, it''s a coincidence, so there''s no reason.


    Lina shook her head and denied the thought that came to her.


    "Hmm... Now, how did you exin it..."


    "Oh, hey, really what... what the...?


    "Well, I think it''s quicker to look at it than to exin it by mouth, and for now, look over there."


    "Over there...? Even if they say so, nothing - eh!?


    As Soma told me, for the time being, I watched the girl''s eyes turned this way open, and Lina was unwittingly blowing her mouth.


    Yeah, well, that''s what I wanted, and that''s normal.


    In any case, intermediate blockade is the kind of skill a first-rate assassin acquires.


    Even if you were walking directly beside it, you wouldn''t be noticed if you weren''t conscious.


    That''s what it is.


    Of course Lina has never learned anything like that, so there will be some gaps¡­ but it is not something she will notice quickly.


    But from what I said, I had no choice, and although I didn''t know the girl I was dealing with, I got the reaction I wanted, and Lina was recovering some self-esteem.


    "Liar... there wasn''t anyone there until just now...!


    Comfortable with such a reaction, I approached the two of them even closer...... heh, that''s where I realized.


    Reminds me, aware of the mouth that is still loose.


    Yes, don''t forget to smile.


    My mother taught me to start with a smile when I greeted her.


    So Lina smiled.


    Whatever you''re going to do, you need to smile first.


    With a grin, he opened his mouth when he could clearly see the two faces and approached the point where his voice could be reached.


    "Good morning, sir."


    - Well, I wondered what was going on.


    But I just thought, there was nothing I could do.


    So when you only exhale one small sigh, you squeal, wondering if you have a choice.


    I''m sure that''s my brother''s role too, because I thought so.

 410 Girls And Children Part Ii

    - Just like old times, let''s try a light match, shall we?


    Lina was nodding without a word or two to that word called from Soma.


    I was actually going to tell you from myself, but it would be more convenient if you told me from the other side.


    Lina loosens her mouth slightly as she watches the girl, introduced by the name Aina, walk to a remote ce.


    Now, there''s no getting in the way.


    "Well, is it time?


    "Yes, it''s okay."


    I nod at Soma''s words, checking at hand just in case.


    I''m gripping it. It''s a wooden stick that I picked up falling around there.


    A simr thing is held in Soma''s hand, and it will only look like he''s ying with a stick if he looks like it from the side.


    No, that must be right.


    What Lina once saw must have been something like that.


    And rather than picking it up, I guess that''s still going on to see the soma that looked like it brought what it was prepared for.


    Perhaps Eina was looking at it too... so I had to wonder why.


    ''Cause if you were watching, you''d have noticed.


    To the fact that it''s genuine, just stick y.


    Lina couldn''t notice it back then, but it was intertwined with various elements, but it waste.


    But that girl should be different, and above all, as far as the two of you seem to be close, you should probably be watching it over and over again.


    Even if you didn''t notice at first, then you can''t possibly not notice that it''s stick y.


    If you''re pointing it out there, Lina needs to do something like this.


    "... no, that''s just eight wins"


    It was Lina herself who decided to teach this - to beat the soma until it waspletely skinless.


    There, no one else is to me.


    Even where I was resented... it was also decided that Lina would bear it.


    And in the first ce, Lina doesn''t have the right to be able to rebuff others.


    Lina should have just told the truth.


    I don''t have the skills, so whatever I do, it''s useless.


    He said it was just a stick game.


    That''s what I should have pointed out.


    But so is that regret today.


    I squeezed that on hand so I could put that thought in so I could confirm it.


    "So... we''re going"


    "Um, you cane."


    Soma''s setup, which snorts at eagle fried chickens, is something you can''t even call a setup.


    Unlike Soma, Lina, who has also started to learn martial arts, understands that very well.


    Because she didn''t want to see such a soma any more, Lina decided to end it immediately.


    Stand up - just one step into Soma''s nostalgia.


    Perhaps Soma will end before he knows anything.


    That''s fine.


    I like that.


    Knowing the overwhelming power and reality, I hope this is thest time you will imitate something unusual.


    With that in mind - with all my might, I unleashed a handful of blows.


    - Swordsmanship Extraordinary, Spiritual Concentration, Hand Reduction: shing and Handicapping.


    That wasn''t what it took to lick soma.


    No, in a way, that''s not wrong either... it''s about Soma.


    Premium is superior.


    It is a special skill with only a few possessors in the world that only what is further called genius among geniuses can possess.


    It is equivalent to the earliest disaster, such as using a sword technique.


    Even with a wooden stick, people''s bodies and so on would easily fall apart.


    If they don''t possess any skills, it''s a shame.


    So Lina focuses all her efforts on that so that Soma doesn''t just die where she''s seriously wounded dying -


    "Huh?"


    - Therefore, as a matter of course, he was lying on his back on the ground and rolling.


    I didn''t know what happened.


    No, you''re not.


    I didn''t want to understand.


    What happened is simple.


    He joked about the ughter he had swung through in his nostalgia, and it was channelled to Soma as a matter of course, and he was struck in the head with a counter.


    That was so unexpected that he held his leg back and fell on his back.


    That was everything that just happened.


    But that''s impossible.


    I can''t even beat advanced if I''m extraordinary, assuming I''m kidding.


    Extraordinary is, therefore, extraordinary.


    "Hmmm... even though we do have a hand in hand, it''s kind of like ying... but it''s too much of anything, right?


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, I felt ridiculed.


    I thought that''s what they said about you.


    In fact, it is Lina who is making fun of herself.


    What did you say, such as doing everything you could, that no one else would be perceived as anything but ridiculous?


    But contrary to that fact, it was Lina who was falling there.


    ... No, or maybe that''s why.


    Because that schematic was really what Lina wanted.


    "... Huh!


    He kicked the ground and waved his arms down at the same time as he stood up so as to dispel that thought that had risen.


    That is iparable with the earlier ones - but again,mon sense could not get out of my head, but it is thete one.


    - Swordsmanship special, mental concentration, and attrition: ughter.


    Phew, and right after I heard the sigh, I felt a shock in the head.


    Still, I guess I didn''t look unusual this time because I could have predicted that somewhere in my head.


    The calm in my head - or the ideal part, is still whispering.


    The result is natural.


    If you''re my brother, there''s no way you can do that.


    But the realistic part that makes up the majority of my head screams out loud.


    That''s not true.


    That must not be possible.


    Because.


    ''Cause it would be weird if it wasn''t.


    Otherwise, you''d be lying.


    If my brother, who doesn''t have the skills, is really... really, ipetent.


    Why is my brother being treated like that now?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Tsuji doesn''t fit.


    If you mean to be ostracized because of ipetence and treated as something you''re not... there was nowhere else for my brother to look at!


    - Swordsmanship ss, mental concentration, mindfulness: total discretion.


    "Hmm... not bad, but not yet"


    As my thoughts pushed me, the blow I identally unleashed with all my might was effortlessly flushed though dismally.


    He was pped in the head with a pound, but he never stopped there, probably because he wasn''t convinced.


    Yes, I wasn''t convinced.


    - Swordsmanship privilege, mental concentration, all-out skies, rambling: cherry blossoms, hundreds of flowers chaos.


    Step in, wiggle, step in, wiggle...... every time I get hit in the head.


    I felt as though I had be an instrument.


    And the events we''ve been through over the past year go past our heads at the same time.


    For Lina, when ites to what has been the most impressive thing in the past year, it still means she was well praised, I guess.


    Even at that age, I was praised for attending parties and other things as the next Duke and currently studying to be worthy of being the next Duke.


    Moving on to the skill story, I was admired for saying I have a swordsmanship superior, and now this country is cheap too.


    That''s not just the outside story, it is within.


    I understood what I was learning and was praised every time I went on.


    Exactly. When the nose was high, they received praise from the tutors, as they did every day.


    My mother would still be the one who gave me the most of those words.


    Even the little things like nothing, the days of constant praise and not praise, probably didn''tst a day.


    Whatever I did, whatever I said, my mother praised me.


    It''s like I can''t praise you anymore. Somebody''s share, praise me.


    In the course of the year, I was truly praised a lot.


    From people I know, from people I don''t know.


    Lots ofpliments.


    Happy.


    - At the bottom of my mind, I wasn''t happy about this either.


    - Swordsmanship Extraordinary, Spiritual Concentration, Thoughtful Heaven, Monstrous Power: Deep Righteous sh.


    "Hmm... It''s not really bad, but there''s just one more thing missing. Could it be that you haven''t worked out much with people?


    That would be natural.


    Only a superior canpete with a superior.


    Even the advanced ones don''t hold together if this one is serious.


    Or in the first ce, a person with advanced swordsmanship is a first-rate swordsman.


    There is no way such a person works as a tutor, and on top of that it is even a mistake to want.


    Therefore, as a matter of course, those who came as instructors in swordsmanship were those with intermediate levels.


    Well, the truth is, even that''s luxurious enough, so swordsmanship sses are always something you do on your own.


    The person just tries to teach in words, just not well taught.


    Starting with the basic sword grip, swinging, walking.


    Different things, until you have a heart.


    I''m working really hard, even though I''m being seen in awe.


    So.


    The first thing I thought of when I saw the two of you today was maybe envy.


    - Swordsmanship ss, Spiritual Concentration, Thoughtful Heaven, Monstrous Might, Signs Blocked Intermediate: Absolute, Assassination.


    Did such emotions push you back?


    What Lina was releasing at the next moment was what she wore after a year of swordsmanship sses, which could also be called a collection.


    Technically, it''s not thatplicated.


    That''s all it is, simply that we''vebined everything Lina can currently do.


    But the effect is simply enormous.


    I can''t read the sword and its trajectory.


    It''s closer to calling it an assassination move than a sword move.


    "Oh, that wasn''t a bad idea. However, you should have thought a little more about your previous move. From there, the movement is revealed."


    But he was still flushed, as a matter of course, and pped in the head.


    Still, I never gave up there, when I got here already, it''s mean.


    It even moves to make the blow worse at all costs.


    That was, after all, yes... because I wasn''t convinced.


    For example, it can be that people who praise themselves outside don''t know about Soma.


    Praising oneself among tutors can be people who don''t know soma properly.


    When they praise themselves, they say that they are different from someone else, etc.


    In the case of people who know about Soma, even if it''s apliment, it seems like they have something to say.


    It can be my mother''s attitude.


    It can be that Soma doesn''t seem to care about all of those things.


    Above all, Lina wasn''t convinced.


    Because I felt like everything I did was being said to be pointless.


    Everything I''ve learned.


    A year I''ve worked hard for.


    There''s a sword technique that even one person has polished.


    All of it.


    But that was uneptable.


    I couldn''t admit it.


    It''s obvious.


    ''Cause there was no other option.


    I wasn''t going to choose anything else.


    If they''re gonna deny it...


    "... I am... I am -!"


    - Heavenly Sword, Swordsmanship Premium, Limit Breaking, Humanity''s Judge: Star Sword.


    The only thing I remember was that I waved my arms at all costs.

 411 After The Sibling Fight.

    When I realized, I was looking up at the sky.


    In sight is a mixed pattern of ethereal and green, with a ground feel on the back.


    I see. It didn''t take much time for Lina to realize it was again.


    But what''s different from thest time is that I don''t feel like getting up anymore?


    Fatigue engulfs the whole body, and the absence of pain anywhere on the other hand holds it back.


    Yes, there''s no pain anywhere.


    Sometimes I''ve only been hit in the head originally, but it doesn''t hurt that head either.


    Even then, we''ll see how well it was added and subtracted.


    I didn''t have to think again, it was aplete failure.


    Considering that it''s just a fit, a workout, maybe thinking about winning or losing is wrong in itself.


    But Lina didn''t think so.


    At least Lina gave it all away.


    On top of that, it was done without skin.


    There was no excuse, and I felt like I had been denied everything I had ever done.


    But.


    "Hmm... yourst blow was brilliant. Honestly, it was a piece of paper. The sword muscle was getting better every time I punched in, and I still think it''s talented."


    "... ah"


    That''s when I saw Soma''s face in my vision and felt the shock I remember on my head.


    But it wasn''t pped as a matter of course.


    They put their hands on their heads and stroked them.


    And the words unleashed may have seemed ironic in some attempts to capture them.


    But Lina didn''t think so because it sounds familiar.


    Yes... I heard the same words two years ago at that time.


    I forgot why. Remember that, at the same time, Lina is convinced.


    Because I think I figured out why I didn''t want to lose was why they denied everything.


    Along with that, I felt the power that remained to the end slip away.


    You don''t have to be nervous.


    Because I understood it.


    "Hmm... Still, it makes sense to work with people. I was made to recognise that my life was long gone. Should we still do it from time to time... well, it would be just as tough"


    As soon as I heard the word, there was a fuss behind Lina''s brain.


    But that''s just past.


    It will not be transferred to execution.


    ''Cause you will.


    That ''s--


    "First of all, I don''t know who I''m dealing with... Hmm, if there''s someone I can deal with somewhere, it''s not a rush to ask."


    So I felt my gaze turned to me.


    For a moment, that''s clear to call it my fault.


    The intention was clear.


    But is that really good?


    Can I hope?


    Can I be selfish?


    That''s what I thought, but that face just seems to affirm it.


    That''s what my aspirations showed, though maybe it was just my fault.


    Still, I thought so... Lina said the words.


    "Oh, um... brother -"


    - I''ll be his opponent!


    Eina had heard Lina say that from a ce far away.


    And I sighed, I heard, but it waste.


    I wondered if you were going to do it that far and still do it, because you thought so.


    Or maybe it''s because I made it that far.


    What was contained there was fright, and also some kind of envy.


    Because we knew that no one would have to tell us, and that we could not do those two opponents in Aina.


    It was something I knew from the first nce, but Lina is obviously a privileged holder¡­ called a gift holder, etc., depending on the location.


    Neither is Aina, but the gift holder of the Magic Instruction Skill is only magically brilliant.


    In melee, you don''t even know if you can beat advanced if you''re bad.


    There was no way I could do that, like mix it up with those two.


    But even though I thought so, I probably didn''t get jealous because I knew that there were only things I could do.


    Aina can''t do the same thing as Lina, but Lina can''t do the same thing.


    Well, anyway, the pairing of sommers that felt short and strangely long - somewhere, it looked like a sibling fight, it finally ended.


    Either that or maybe Lina was just wasting it unterally... and Eina exhaled her sigh again.


    "Well... then I''ve seen your exchange, and it''s time for me to go home."


    "Well, I guess... I had a few more things to try."


    "Is that my fault?... I''m sorry."


    "It''s not about Lina apologizing. It was ridiculous, so I wouldn''t have done it any more."


    "Hmm? Really? I don''t know. I feel like it''s the same thing."


    "That''s why don''t you notice...!


    Though Soma demands and tries to find out where she reallyes up with it every time, most of it is dangerous to Soma if she does it badly.


    He says that even if something happens, my seniors are just a little sore, etc., but I am not convinced that this is the case as a matter of course.


    I didn''t care about this one, I was just told how much it was for the loan, just enough that I really thought it was time to stop.


    "But that''s what they say, if you can''t use magic if you''re doing it normally, you just have to do it without hesitation, whether it''s somewhat dangerous or not."


    "... he seems to be my brother"


    "Hey? That''s not where you smile proudly, is it? Are you okay? In many ways."


    In other words, the atmosphere changed a lot when it appeared.


    You mean the possessions have fallen, or are they neat?


    Well, somehow, I don''t know if this one is the original girlfriend... but this brother has this sister, maybe.


    "... ha. I''ll see you tomorrow anyway."


    "Hmm... well, if you say so, it''s something you can''t help. Well, it''s tomorrow again."


    "I don''t think I''ll be able toe tomorrow... again."


    Lina slipped through where there was supposed to be tutoring sses and apparently came here.


    So we can''t juste back tomorrow, but to make up with Soma, we''ll be out again sometime.


    That''s why, again, it seemed.


    By the way, I wonder if it''s okay in many ways, but it seems that the tutor cares a lot about decency.


    Because of this, if we go back before anyone else besides her notices, we won''t be in trouble.


    With regard to the sses themselves, they just go along with the textbook for what''s not obvious, so if you preview it, you don''t even need to ask.


    In fact, that has already happened, and if you finally say so, her sses are always set for first thing in the morning.


    Such a thing coulde regrly within some time in the future.


    Totally solid, or horrible?


    Listen to that, oh, you''re Soma''s sister, and I think you''re getting a lot more poisoned around first thing.


    "Bye."


    Either way, when I turned my back on the two of them, Aina left the spot intact.


    I can hear you two talking from behind for a while, but it eventually disappears, too.


    Apart from her own footsteps, I can only hear the wind shaking the trees from time to time...... Eina exhaled a great deal of sigh.


    Past the back of the brain is the presence of the two earlier.


    No, to be exact, that''s been lingering forever.


    I don''t even need to recall, vividly it''s burning in my memory.


    - It was amazing.


    Terminal, but therefore all-powerful.


    Lina is just fine.


    There was only a gift holder for swordsmanship, most of which Eina could not see with her eyes.


    Rtive to that one, it would be suspicious to even hold it for a moment in Aina.


    But most of all, what was amazing was the soma that didn''t donate Lina like that at all.


    Though Soma''s movements were not so much, in fact.


    Because even Aina''s eyes could have followed her.


    Nothing strange about it anywhere... but that''s why the difference was remarkable.


    ''Cause you will.


    Seeing as Lina was more amazing, Soma was overwhelmed.


    Screw down your opponent, even though you only do the obvious.


    That means you''re so out of strength.


    Soma''s sword dance, I always watch.


    I knew it was beautiful enough to fall in love with me even after seeing it every day, but this is the second time I''ve seen Soma put a sword together with someone.


    Even at first, I certainly thought it was amazing.


    But there was nothing like it.


    Soma''s awesomeness is like having an opponent and knowing for the first time... and that even a special opponent can''t see the bottom.


    How much is it after all......


    The only thing I could tell was that I knew that Soma wasn''t the only one.


    And Aina wants me to be able to use magic from someone like that.


    Given that, proud, indescribable emotionse up... but the only thing I know is that without Soma, without meeting Soma, it couldn''t have happened.


    I thought it would be fun.


    d to hear that, I thought so.


    I can''t believe I thought about this. It couldn''t have been thought of a year ago.


    "- I finally found it"


    That''s why I forgot.


    "... Huh?


    "No, I really looked... because I never thought you''d be here"


    That happiness is one trivial cut, and it breaks easily.


    "... Alberto?


    "Yes. Long time no see, Princess"


    Returning to a trembling voice is a well-bowed thank-you.


    The face raised afterwards was what I saw¡­ but there was no joy in Eina''s heart.


    Conversely, Aina was just staring at her face, aware that her heart was getting cold.

 412 Formerly The Strongest, Concerned About How The Girl Is

    It was nowhere near old fashioned.


    If I say it atst, it''s even decadent.


    It''s not exactly where.


    That the spot is dim in the first ce, that the prepared round table is of thin, dirty wood, that all ten gathered on the spot are ckened and even cover their faces.


    If I give it to you, it doesn''t have a sparkle, which means that the overall atmosphere is like that... If I tell you so, the atmosphere created by those who are there is what makes it look that way.


    But if you tell them that, you must have been joyful and brave.


    That must have filled my mouth with further motivation, saying it was the only way.


    Their motivation remains intact, beyond the fact that no one has ever spoken that way.


    Well, that''s not enough.


    "Now, as soon as possible, I can bring you some good news this time. How dare you find something better than this?"


    The words uttered in such a way were greeted with surprise and deliberation.


    But gradually the voice turns into joy.


    That would be so.


    Try them, that''s just the first step to grief.


    There''s no way I''m not happy, and there''s no way I''m not making a scene.


    Not everyone did, though, and some of them were sober.


    Indulge in the information you have just heard, then open your mouth.


    "... are you sure?


    "Because I met you in person the other day. First of all, no doubt."


    "Ooh..."


    Exactly the person also had to raise his voice of admiration for the underlying narrative.


    Suppress the body that is about to tremble and swallow one spit.


    "It''s... I mean"


    "Yes, I mean... finally. Soon our female hour will be over."


    Atst, no one spoke to the prophetic word.


    But that''s because of the emotion.


    They were trembling from the bottom of their hearts, by joy, that their time had not been wasted.


    "Come on, the world will soon be right. If the timees, he will certainly lead us. Don''t let that distract you until the end."


    "... naturally. Yeah, let''s get a little more focused than that. To celebrate his time."


    "Yes, everything, for the Demon King"


    "For the Demon King"


    The words were uttered in unison in the dim, but in the perception that they were all clearly grinning.


    "Brother, I''m going!


    "Um, it''sing"


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Guardianship of the Dragon God, the Talent of Seeing, and the Discernment: Reciprocity.


    Soma gently recieved the blow unleashed with the temper of tearing, by moving her arms.


    But the reason I made it light was because the other person assumed it from the beginning.


    Lina''s body also moves without defying that movement that was recircted, from which a series of strikes is released.


    I was able to recieve two shots, three shots and four shots, but it was the fifth and I finally had to take it.


    "Oh, I did it! I finally made my brother take it!


    "Uhm, that''s brilliant... but stop there and see what you can do"


    "... ah"


    And the minute Lina realizes it, her head is beaten to pieces.


    In the end, the end was as usual.


    "Ahhh... I was only thinking about making my brother take it, so I was neglected after that"


    Nevertheless, although Lina says so and drops her shoulder, it makes no difference even though it was brilliant.


    A month after the Somas'' made up ''.


    Lina came here once a week, so this is the fourth time she''s done it.


    Even so, you already let Soma use the sword, so that would be nothing short of surprise.


    Even if the arms of Soma''s sword were inferior to those of the whole season.


    "Well, if that''s what you know, is it the point of extension or something? It''s still going to take me a while to touch my body."


    "Mm-hmm... but I''m definitely going to let you try it one of these days!


    "Uhm... let me try that. I''m looking forward to it."


    The words were not ttery.


    I''m actually looking forward to it, and I even think this is the pleasure of taking an apprentice, etc.


    It was unthinkable in previous life.


    This will be because, for one thing, we are not going to take the sword path in this world.


    I don''t know how to say it, but I can do it in my spare time.


    Walking the path of the sword means that it is all for your own good to wave the sword.


    At least that''s what Soma was, and he didn''t have time to swing for others.


    That doesn''t mean, though, that Soma was all about herself.


    It''s just that if I were to teach someone a sword, I would have spent that amount of time for myself.


    So in this world, if it stays this way, it will apply exactly to the magical rtionship thing.


    It means that even if you get some kind of core information, you only use it to allow yourself to use magic without telling anyone about it.


    Well, if that''s what you can exin orally, maybe not.


    gossip.


    "Well, that''s all for today, then?"


    "Huh... is it already? I can still go!


    "No, if I leave you alone any longer, you''re going to get stuck."


    "Ah... I see."


    It was Aina, sitting a little further away, that Soma turned her gaze with the nodding Lina.


    He looks bawdy somewhere, even though he''s gazing at us.


    It just seems like you''re thinking of something, rather than being free.


    "I''m sorry, Eina. I kept him waiting."


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "- Oh. No, there''s nothing to wait for. It''s pretty funny how you guys work together."


    "Is it true?


    "Tell me a lie. What are you going to do? If you''re not, you''reingte, or you''re noting in the first ce."


    "I see... you''re absolutely right"


    Talk to Lina like that, and make an eye out for her.


    Slightly tilting my neck, I don''t know.


    As always, maybe I should.


    Whatever you''re talking about, it doesn''t matter what you think about Eina.


    I don''t particrly feel that way when I''m talking, but when I''m alone, as I said earlier, it bes remarkable.


    That''s something I''ve never felt before, and it''s been a month since I started feeling it, but it''s obvious it''s not my fault at the point where Lina thinks so, too.


    It just never urred to me that Aina would be left alone until a month ago.


    Well, technically, it was when Soma was concentrating on something by herself, so it''s possible she just didn''t realize it.


    Anyway, all I can say is that Soma feels impudent there.


    I know Aina has a lot of things to do, too.


    But it wouldn''t be the same if I didn''t hesitate to ask.


    So there''s only one thing Soma can do.


    "Hmmm...... but is it true that you have extra time in the meantime?


    "Well... I wouldn''t deny that"


    "So it''s a suggestion, but what about effectively using Shiso''s time, which is a corner?


    "What do you mean, use it effectively?


    "Well...... so how about even thinking about it in the signal when someone grabs you a little bit?


    "Is...? What are you talking about?


    "Whatever you''re talking about, nothing, just like that?


    Yes, I don''t have any other intentions there in particr.


    It''s just that when someone grabs you, it''s easy to tell if you set the signal in advance.


    "No, I mean, there''s no such thing as a situation that requires that in the first ce, is there?


    "Sometimes it''s just in case, and most importantly, it''s important to be prepared for any time, right?


    Well, actually, that certainly wouldn''t happen.


    Yeah, it''s not like I really think that time wille or anything.


    This is just bullshit.


    Nothing, it''s a crap game.


    This was all for if I could distract you at all.


    "Basically, I just found out you got caught, what''s going on? Are youing to help me?


    ¡­¡­ Naturally?


    It wouldn''t happen, but if it did, I would definitely go help.


    That''s normal.


    That is why I affirmed that, for some reason, Eina showed surprise at it.


    "... what? What are you talking about...? The usual joke, right?


    "That''s out-of-heart. If Aina was captured, whoever it is, whatever the circumstances, we''re going to help her, right? Absolutely."


    "... uh, yeah, I get it. I''m sorry."


    ¡­¡­ No, I don''t think Aina''s anything wrong. I''m just... "


    "Uh, no, I said I get it! That''s it for this story!


    "Hmm...?


    I don''t think you understand, but if you do, then it should be over.


    It''s just bullshit from the start anyway.


    But that''s what I thought, and the story jumped in an unexpected direction.


    "Brother, brother, so what about my case!? In my case, of course, you''reing to help, right?!?


    "If Lina is caught, is...? Hmm, that''s a little tricky."


    "Huh...? Why!? Will you not help me in my case?!?


    "In other words, fundamentally the preconditions are different from Eina''s. Is Lina doing a workout to protect herself from those guys?


    "Ha......!? Sure, you''re right! That means you need to stop the workout in order to get help from your brother......!?


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about anymore, I think it''s all wrong..."


    Even as she said that and exhaled her sigh, Aina smiled just a little.


    Soma exhales in a small way.


    It''s for the loan, which means Aina''s got a lot going on for Soma to learn her magic, but I feel like she''s gone beyond thattely.


    That''s not to say... I wish I''d been in a mood swing about this.


    Most naturally, that has not been a fundamental solution.


    But we don''t even know what''s causing it in the first ce or if there''s such a thing.


    Now I wondered what was going on, and Soma shrugged her shoulders watching as she was talking to Lina.

 413 Former Strongest, Study About Humanity And The Demonic Race Part I

    As I mentioned a little before, in my ss with Cami, Soma spends almost half of it reading research results written about magic, and the other half usually teaches a variety of things.


    Although its content is an unparalleled difficulty, as for soma, I still can afford it because I think it''s finally teething, etc.


    In fact, Cami thinks that it''s time to finish up to the contents of the High Department, so what''s the matter?


    On the contrary, I wonder if soma that has not been informed about it would have finallye within the range of about the middle part, etc.


    Because even though Soma has memories of previous life, he doesn''t remember exactly what age he remembers, etc.


    In the first ce, such things can vary from one world to another, and I think that being able to understand easily is something that I learned when I was a small ministry, etc.


    Well, I couldn''t help but think about the time I spent studying.


    By the way, what Soma doesn''t know about his current progress is remnants from when there were restrictions.


    Once the tutors tried not to teach it, considering the possibility that if they told us how far they were going, they might be enlightened that there was something they hadn''t taught.


    That''s still happening, though, because I thought it might be interesting to see what happens if Cami keeps going.


    I''m struggling because of it, so I deserve it in a way.


    gossip.


    "Well, why don''t we talk about mankind and the demons today?"


    "Talk about mankind and the devil tribe, is it...?


    So Soma tilted his neck because he felt too much now.


    I''ve heard such stories before, so naturally.


    But.


    "I can''t help wondering, but it''s the knowledge you''ll need. Just ask."


    "Hmm... well, I understand."


    So Soma nodded so hard because it was the first time Cami had told me that.


    The necessary knowledge, etc., and so on, I thought there might be a corresponding reason.


    "So that''s why we start... Soma, if you used the word mankind publicly, you know what that means there?


    "It''s natural. words as a generic term, which sum up multiple races such as the human species, would it be?


    "That''s right. Subraces, Forest Spirit Species, Demon Species, and Blood Vampire Species, led by the Human Species. Collectively, these five species of human origin are publicly referred to as mankind. Well, in general, when I say human beings, I mean the human species."


    Yes, I didn''t know Soma until I heard these stories, but they actually have different races in this world.


    Well, most of the people in the mansion are human species, and even if they don''t, they don''t know the difference in appearance, so it''s natural not to know.


    By the way, the people in the mansion are somewhat special, and those other than the human race can be distinguished by their appearance.


    The difference is that there are many things that aremon among the various kinds, at least if you know it, you can see it at a nce.


    For example, subraces - those who themselves call themselves beast races - many, as their name suggests, possess the characteristics of beasts in parts of their bodies.


    The majority of them are small about ears and tails, but some of them have halves that are.


    If we are to discern by a pah, we can say that it is the most discerning species.


    Also demonic species - those called demonis - are also apparent and easy to understand.


    In short, because many of them have characteristics simr to demons.


    So much so that some say it is rather a form of demon, and a species that is quite vulnerable to persecution.


    Forest spirit species -monly known as elves - would also have an easy-to-understand appearance when ites to being understandable.


    For whatever reason, elves have so many beautiful men and women.


    For this reason, when I see a beautiful man and a beautiful woman, I suspect that she is an elf first, and so on.


    There are other distinctive pointy ears, so if you observe carefully, you can''t go wrong with other species first.


    However, I would say that only the bloodsucking species is hard to tell by appearance.


    Though her skin is somewhat white, not as good as an elf, but supposedly many beautiful men and women, that''s not enough to be called a trait either.


    The only thing is that the canine teeth in the mouth are developed, so if you look there, you supposedly know... well, it''s something you don''t normally take a closer look at until the mouth.


    Because of this, it is also said that it is the most easily mistaken species of humanity, and also the more liable species to be scammed.


    It should be noted that the reason that all standards are human species is simple.


    Because Soma is a human species... not that it is.


    That''s what I decided, because it''s the human species.


    For this reason, publicly, all the criteria have be human species.


    gossip.


    "By the way, do you know why these five species became known as mankind?


    "No, you don''t. I mean, that''s one of the things I was wondering about. I thought it might be because of its appearance, but then I don''t know if it contains any spiritual species."


    As I said there are different species, there are not only five species present in this world.


    I learned that from Soma, but for some reason, those races are not counted as human beings.


    Ever since I heard that, I''ve been wondering...


    "Well, that''s easy to rte to. Whether or not you have a country of its own. If other countries admit it''s a race in that country, there''s nothing wrong with mixing other races with their citizens"


    "Oh... is that why Spirit Species are included"


    "They don''t make a country. The rest does not include fantasy species for the same reason. Well, there''s a lot of talk about whether we can admit them as species in the first ce."


    "Hmm¡­ is it the same as Dwarf etc."


    Those called Dwarves, Gnomes, Amazonas, etc. also exist in this world.


    However, it seems to be rare, and if you see it, you''ll be lucky, etc.


    "No, things are a little different about you. As for Dwarves and stuff, it''s just that they''re not recognized as species anymore."


    "What does that mean?


    "It''s a simple story. It''s not established as a species - the pureblood one hardly exists."


    "... I see"


    Sure, then it''s not a strange story to be uneptable as a species.


    Well, if you want to disagree, you can, but that''s what''s happening in this world today, I guess.


    "Hmm... is that why the teacher is here?


    "What? What do you mean?


    "Because is the teacher a dwarf? It''s also probably, pureblood."


    ¨D¨D


    Moment after moment, Cami opened her eyes.


    I was told what I wasn''t expecting.


    Nevertheless, I can say that the reaction was more unexpected as a soma.


    Dwarves also have characteristics, and even adulthood only grows to the extent of children of the human species.


    For this reason, given the low back length, etc., I think it''s natural to get there... isn''t it?


    Though soma tilted her neck with that in mind, Cami eventually smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know, you''re really good... I didn''t think you''d notice"


    "Is that so? Normally, I would know..."


    "I mean rare, but the point is that we''re on the verge of extinction. I don''t normally think you''re in front of me. Dwarves have the characteristics of being pulled that way when other species of blood mix, and I''m usually deluding myself by saying they''re extremely slow to grow."


    "Hmmm... is that what it is"


    "Ma, that doesn''t matter, so I''ll get back to you. So... by the way, how do you think you created the framework of being human?


    "Hmm...?


    That was something I had never thought about.


    Sometimes I was taught it was something like that.


    "There was inevitability, and it was made, is that it?


    "Sort of."


    "Hmm... then... I see. Is that where the demonse in?"


    When I squealed like that, there was another bitter smile on Cami''s face.


    Looking at it, Soma still nods.


    "Why did you get there just now..."


    "No, you would normally notice. I was deliberately told today about mankind and the demons."


    "Oh well...... damn, that''s my mistake"


    "No, I don''t think it''s a mistake..."


    It would rather be a plus for the easy to understand.


    But Cami continued her words as she exhaled unfortunately, whether she wanted to surprise me or what it was.


    "As you have guessed, the Demon Nation is the reason why mankind is officially called. Instead, it was caused by demons."

 414 Former Strongest, Study About Humanity And The Demonic Race Part Ii

    Until the existence of the Demon Nation was possible, different races fought among themselves in great strife in this world.


    But when we realized that we were just going to destroy each other.


    by the fact that the Hobbits are about to be extinct.


    One of the factors that made this happen was that mixed blood had gone on among the Hobbits, but the biggest reason was that they were still killed too much in the war.


    "So in order to stop the feud, you purposefully made up a demonic race as a hostile species of mankind,"


    "Oh... silly thing"


    "Not at all..."


    As I''ve told you before, the Demons are the ones who were forced to tailor themselves.


    Some of them may have had causes, but they are basically made conveniently by the powerful of time.


    But that''s not why Soma and the others say they''re stupid.


    More fundamentally, he says it''s stupid.


    Because when you say you did that, you haven''t stopped fighting in the end.


    Sometimes it temporarily fit in.


    If we are not doing this, we have entered into a truce with each other, and we have joined hands to destroy the Demons.


    Those who created the situation would have known that it was a farce, but to them it did not matter the truth or anything else.


    So he gathered his strength for it, and directed his spear toward the devil tribe - and then toward other races and nations.


    Especially unsaveable would be that it was the nation of the human species that was moving vigorously to destroy the most demonic tribe that did it most aggressively.


    While purposefully creating a framework, such as humanity, and proiming it in a vocal manner, he still didn''t believe in other species and other shards either.


    It seems that the other species were also very small and prepared for it, so I guess they are each other.


    Well, it''s a story of whether those who fought until then can get along with each other in the first ce.


    It was natural in a way.


    For once, the scale of the dispute was smaller than it was at the time, so I guess it doesn''t mean it waspletely pointless, but silly doesn''t make a difference.


    By the way, the name of that stupidest country was Veritas.


    A kingdom that transmits the orthodox bloodmuscles of mankind, dating from the oldest.


    It is a country that calls itself that.


    And the country where the Somas lived - of Radius, a mixed nation with mixed races - was also the original country.


    "I don''t know... I''m d you''re independent."


    "Totally."


    "By the way, I thought... if that happened, why is the name Humanity and so on still going on?


    "Oh, that''s simple. It''s also a public announcement. I can''t even undo it."


    "That''s a troublesome story..."


    No one would need that, by the way.


    The countries are really troublesome.


    "So why does this story be necessary to my students? Or is this a good story to know in the first ce?


    "Hmm? Of course not. I''m sure there are a few of them in each country."


    "I also wonder why you know that, but the question still overflows as to why you did that to me..."


    "The reason I know is secret, but the reason I taught you is simple. Your position means it''s moreplicated than you think."


    "Hmm...?


    That was, I mean, it seemed like this.


    The existence of Soma is now assumed to be absent.


    But how much I denied it, I can''t erase that fact.


    The trouble here is that even though I''m not here, there are only facts.


    There aren''t many things that would bother you with this, and some would consider it a great ingredient to pull your legs off.


    But the biggest problem here is not so much domestic as foreign.


    "This country has only just been made. If there''s a big problem, that could be fatal."


    "Uh... I think I figured it out somehow."


    "Well, if you want to stay away... you can choose who you want to be friends with."


    Radius, a mixed nation, is literally inhabited by various races.


    Even if it''s not around here, it''s possible to meet a single race if you go to the Wang Capital.


    But only one exception exists.


    Those who are not even allowed to live in this country.


    In other words, he was a demon.


    Whatever history there is... No, because there is such a history, mankind cannot forgive the devil tribe.


    It was decided that even though the farce was the cause, it was a hostile being.


    A child of a person in some position, his demonic tribe and friends...... no, even if he just got to know him, he would happily dispute it.


    And there''s nothing to shelter me from it, and this country will end easily if that''s just the case.


    "Hmmm... well, for once it was a convincing reason, then I feel d I didn''t even get to know the Demons from the start?


    "That''s it, maybe you''ll try to figure out why, right? If that happens, it can be a pain in the ass. That''s why I taught you in advance."


    "By the way, what happens if my senior tells someone about this?


    "Right... you or Sophia might do something about it, but that means I told you about it and my neck would fly. Physically, of course."


    "I see... I''m not going to kill my mentor, so I keep my mouth shut"


    "Do that."


    I looked at Cami snorting, but Soma had another thing to worry about.


    There is a verse in which Cami is convinced that she could be more than acquainted with the Devil Nation.


    "Oh, that''s simple. I don''t think you''re staying in this country anyway."


    "... Hmm?


    "Sophia''s probably going to say something and leave you. Aren''t you going to be around Lina''s side in the future? He''s getting ready for it."


    But Cami said.


    You won''t take it seriously. [M]


    "... nothing like that."


    That is true.


    Or that''s possible, I don''t deny it.


    "But if you can use magic, you can talk about it, right?


    "... you''re right"


    The purpose of soma in this world is to use magic only.


    It is not about finishing the magic, so you will be satisfied there first as long as you use it.


    Then there will be room for thought to stay in this house.


    but.


    "If that''s not going to happen, you''re going anywhere. Whether that''s where the Demons live or not."


    "... you know me well."


    "I''m not doing your tutoring to Dada. And so far, that''s very likely to happen. You don''t seem to be doing very well at all."


    That''s true, too.


    Little by little, but even when such thoughtse to mind.


    "I won''t be able to stop that, and I''m not willing to. Maybe so will Sophia. That''s why I stabbed the nail right now. Live your way, but think about us a little bit."


    "Hmm... well, do good. Besides, it hasn''t been decided yet. There ''ll still be plenty of time left."


    "Sort of. For now, there''s nothing you can do about it unless you''re an adult."


    Adults in this world, although varied by race and country, are once to be fifteen years old in this country.


    It was just after I graduated from the middle school of the college, and it was only then that I would be able to do a lot of things at my own risk.


    Of course I''m leaving the country, even because I''m going out to other cities, until then, I''ll need parental approval.


    Well, there are a few exceptions.


    "So until then, I''m going to make you all sorts of pieces."


    "I''d like to ask you to be gentle if you can."


    That''s how I shrug my shoulders, and Soma thinks in her heart.


    Earlier words are from the heart.


    Do good.


    That''s not a lie.


    Really, Soma is going to protect it if he can.


    It''s just... if it was force majeure, it would just be forgiven.


    So please, at that time, I want you to take a big look.


    I don''t have the confidence to do anything.


    Soma exhaled in a small way, still thinking about that without speaking to her voice.

 415 GirlS Decision

    Full of dim space was that of dissatisfaction.


    Although there is no voice, the gaze directed at it eloquently tells the story.


    But while taking it all together, the man looked t.


    In the guise of the wind as if it had nothing to do with it, I will continue to report for this time in in sight.


    Not yet, or not yet, the man still doesn''t react to the sight he even starts to rush into.


    - That''s all I''ve got.


    "- Be"


    Moments, from the mouth of multiple people, my voice leaked unexpectedly.


    But that would also be natural.


    More than a month has already passed since that day.


    Of course, it''s hard to say that they''re ready, but they''re good enough after the first step.


    No, rather, given the aftermath, it should have gone smoother from then on, and above all, it was time for them to be the limit.


    I want you to show me your progress.


    "Oh, was there something wrong? There must have been nothing wrong with the current report¡­ but you seemed very dissatisfied with it."


    "... you know, it''s white. Aren''t you the one who said the time for female slumps is over......!


    "So, not long then, I thought I said. I''ve been waiting. What''s the difference now in waiting further?


    It was, indeed, true.


    Even after another year, that would be even more so now.


    But.


    "That''s not what...!


    "No, I''m sorry. That was my rudeness. I can''t seem to hide my joy."


    "... what?


    I was surprised, for a moment.


    I understood what it meant shortly afterwards and was stunned.


    "... no way?


    "Yes, I''m truly sorry to keep you waiting, but this one is finally ready."


    "So...!


    "Yes, I''m going to make a final confirmation today, and it''s up to her... right. As early as a week from now, you''ll be able to get started."


    "- Be"


    Again, voices leaked from multiple mouths, but this time it meant something different.


    Because it was too soon.


    "Next week, it starts...!?


    "Stupid, we''re not ready for this one yet......!?


    "Yeah, so hurry up, please. Because if you don''t, you''ll bete for that."


    "Knock... if that''s the case, say it sooner...!


    "I''m sorry. I wanted to surprise you as much as I could."


    "Oh, I was more than surprised enough as you see it......!


    Though the words said so, the voice clearly contained joy.


    Naturally.


    Because that really means that the time of female ambush is over.


    "All right, everyone, let''s get out of here. It''s all for the Demon King."


    "For the Demon King!


    In the darkness, a cry that could not hide the joy persisted.


    Aina had a blurry view of the sight in front of her.


    Soma and Lina go hand in hand...... no, those would already be two sworddancers.


    You just look like you''re dancing and dancing. Look at that, just in love.


    Most likely to Lina herself, she won''t be aware of it.


    Desperately, the seriously rolling ughter was definitely aimed at hitting Soma.


    But the soma who moves the body skillfully won''t let it.


    Last week Lina finally made Soma take it, and I wondered if Lina had finally caught up with Soma, but the difference also looks open.


    Was Soma doing the trick, or is Soma still growing?


    I don''t know which, but whatever it was, it didn''t make any difference that Lina was still going to need time to catch up with Soma.


    And Aina''s eyes are working out again until she realizes that.


    I couldn''t even follow the moves of the two of us, but now I''m being followed closely.


    He wasn''t aware of it, but Eina was sure to grow again.


    Nevertheless, when I realized that, Aina would still not have been pleased.


    Because that''s not the growth Aina wants.


    That was also why the sigh was exhaled softly as they followed their movements with their eyes.


    If I''m going to say it in short, you two are growing steadily, but you''re thinking about it.


    Again, Aina is growing well too.


    That''s magical, of course.


    At least that growth is shameless enough for a superior name, and vice versa.


    What do you think is extravagant if others find out about it, and you may be heartbroken by the difference in talent.


    But knowing that, Aina would think the same thing.


    ''Cause the truth is, it''s not enough.


    I haven''t been able to make you use magic on Soma, just like Soma wants.


    For Aina, that was everything.


    "... ha"


    With a sigh, I think.


    I thought I''d give up already.


    That has been something I''ve been thinking about for over a month now.


    After all, I haven''t been able to give anything back to Soma - I don''t care what Soma herself says or what she thinks, but I still can''t do what I can''t.


    So apologize...... and I will nevere here again.


    Think about that.


    Most of all, it was something that I probably wouldn''t have thought of if Aina was alone.


    That''s what I came to think, because that''s what they said that day.


    - To the Demon King, is it time to return?


    Um, a familiar man - from Alberto.


    - If I were to say it in the end, Eina was a being called the Demon Nation.


    Technically, though, it''s not basically what they call themselves.


    Because the devil tribe is a disdain, and he understands the matter well.


    Likewise, a name named on its own will not be weed and spoken out, even if it is annoying.


    It is the ce name on this side, the name of the vige, etc.


    There were just two exceptions among them.


    That''s the Demon King and the Demon Heavenly General.


    Only these two things, because of what the human side called in awe, were only ever to be spoken of in hope.


    A Demon King is a king who unites the Passover n of his name, and a Demon Heavenly General is the strongest of the Demons who follow his people.


    It is simr to those who are called kings of the Seven Heavens, or Seven Heavens, just as they say on the side of mankind.


    If there''s a difference, is that a number?


    Seven heavens are seven, as the name suggests, whereas the Devil''s Heavenly Generals are four.


    However, this would be better if we consider the ratio of demons to mankind in numbers.


    If you''re strong, you''re not losing.


    More than a decade ago, one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals was destroyed by one of the Seven Heavens, but that is supposedly because the opponent was the opponent even more powerful of the Seven Heavens.


    Conversely, it is also appreciated on the part of the Demons that such a person has been aplished with the life of one person against them.


    That''s why demon kings and demon warlords are heavenly people and absolute beings among demons.


    And that Alberto was one of those demonic generals.


    Such an opponent invited me toe back.


    Someone who couldn''t stand the disappointment from everyone and fled.


    If it were normal, I would have just given an immediate response.


    But Eina put the reply on hold.


    Even though the magic was ready to be used, there is also the fact that that fear was still at the bottom of my mind... and most importantly, it was fun.


    Being with Soma is fun, happy, I don''t want to leave... plus, while I''m worried, there''s another person who''s having fun - I don''t know if I can say that, but a friend, I''ve made it.


    The problem was not resolved, but only increased.


    "See you tomorrow."


    "It''s again!


    While I was thinking about that, it was time to break up again today.


    Aina really just thinks about it these days.


    There''s nothing you can do about it, not just while you two are in a meeting, but even when you''re trying things out with Soma, youe up with a mundane p.


    Well, I guess that''s also because I''m trying everything I need to try.


    But.


    Come on, that would be the limit, too.


    "... yeah. Bye."


    So I dared not speak the words of reunion.


    Because I was still wondering what to do.


    Still, I turned my back on the two of them as they were.


    Somehow, I think you two wanted to say something, but ignore it.


    Keep walking out, leave...


    "- Well, I thought it was time for your answer, but what do you say?


    I guess I wasn''t surprised by Alberto for showing up abruptly because I had a hunch somehow.


    And I felt like I had fallen to my heart.


    I saw Alberto''s face, and that''s all, I understood.


    what I was really worried about.


    That was so simple, I wasughing unexpectedly.


    "... princess?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''tugh at Alberto. It''s just... I was just wondering why I was bothering with all this crap."


    Yes, that''s what made me crazy.


    I didn''t have to worry about it from the start.


    From the beginning, the answer was decided.


    So.


    "- Then"


    "Yeah. I ''m--"

 416 Formerly The Strongest, Think About The Future

    "Speaking of which, what do you do with college?


    Cami asked me that unexpectedly when I was reading and fishing for a magic ss that was half self-taught - magic research results.


    But soma looked up at it and tilted her neck, and if she didn''t question its abruptness, she didn''t bother to respond.


    Simply because I didn''t know why I would ask that.


    "Hmm... I honestly don''t care what you say. I don''t have a choice."


    "What? Why don''t you have a choice? Well, maybe there''s one thing you want to do, but there''s a lot going on about college, isn''t there?


    "Hmm...? Well, I guess I can go to college, but I feel like I can only go where my senior told me to go in the first ce?


    "Oh... I see, from then on. There''s a difference in perception at that point."


    "When ites to differences in perception...... are they actually different?


    "Sort of."


    That was, to be honest, a surprise.


    As for Soma''s perception, it felt like he was talking to himself now.


    Even if I could go to college, I wonder if that would go to a designated location.


    But apparently not actually.


    Though.


    "If you say hope, you''ll make it quite convenient, won''t you? No... on the contrary, I feel like I''m going to do the best I can."


    "Hmm... I don''t mind speaking of hope..."


    "Am I? What, is there a problem too?


    "How do wemunicate that in the first ce?


    To tell it would naturally be Sophia, the mother.


    But Hate and Soma haven''t even met Sophia in over a year.


    At any rate, it was even true for Soma''s birthday, so it is in itself doubtful whether there will ever be that opportunity ahead.


    I''m not dissatisfied there.


    Because I understand the situation properly.


    Sometimes Cami tells me that''s not what I mean.


    But apart from that, that means we don''t have a chance tomunicate our intentions.


    Then there will be no convenience just for you.


    "Well, that''s it there. If you whine to yourself appropriately, you''ll tell them why? Like right here, right now."


    "For some reason,"


    "Oh, for some reason."


    "I mean, like on myst birthday, I got a gift from a strange sister who always watched over you and someone who named them, right?


    "... that''s what I''m talking about"


    "I see..."


    I mean, that seems to be the case.


    Indeed, it is not possible tomunicate the will without meeting in person.


    For example, if someone existed to convey Soma''s will.


    For the record, the contents of the gift given to me by the stranger''s sister were pocket watches.


    Atst, if you say so, that''s the first time I''ve ever known Soma, but apparently pocket watches are sometimes given as a proof in public.


    Especially among the nobles, around the age of six - that is, they were often handed over after they took the skill appraisal, and that Soma was originally to be handed over after that too?


    Well, really, it doesn''t matter.


    "Hmm... but I''ve never thought I could go anywhere on my own. Even if they say they want to go to a college to be honest... well, a college of magical guidance would be preferable if it were possible..."


    There are several ssifications of colleges based on what they learn there.


    Some learn things in general broadly and shallowly, but there are more ces to focus on certain things, which are often connected to the future as it is.


    And if you''re going to learn about magic, it would definitely be best to go to the College of Magic Instruction first.


    But naturally, it is not unconditional for each college.


    If that''s simply what you say, whether or not you have talent for what you learn there.


    In other words, if you say it in the College of Magic Guidance, it is magic.


    "Oh, yeah. You can''t use magic. You can''t go into a magic school if you''re normal. but that''s not like there''s no way either."


    "Is there such a way?


    "Oh. It takes a lot of luck."


    "Luck...?


    "Essentially, to enter the College of Magic Instruction, we need a rmendation as a big premise. This is natural given the nature of magic."


    It is said that magic depends on talent, so there are basically few aplishers.


    Besides, there are even fewer who can teach.


    In short, the number of colleges in the demonic guidance system will also be a corresponding number, and just taking the exam is quite expensive.


    "h, h, h. That rmendation would suffice if Sophia did. If we think about the future, we can make up the right reasons."


    "Hmmm... is the question still an exam"


    "That''s right. And there, luck matters."


    "Hmm...?


    I mean, it sounds like this.


    Exams don''t mean they''re the same every time.


    It depends on the nature of the college and the examiner, but it is the same thing that it is a practical skill.


    So the problem is its content.


    "If ites out that you can''t do it without magic, well, you can''t. Give up honestly then."


    "I mean, I usually feel that way?


    "No, not necessarily. In short, if there''s something in it that says," Do something with magic. "


    For example, use magic to prevent the magic of the examiner, and it is out.


    But do something to prevent the magic of the examiner, so it doesn''t matter.


    "Even if you used your sword to prevent it, if you could prevent it, you''d most likely pass."


    "... is that really okay?


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, did you?


    "Hmm...... I see. The question is, does that reasoning work for the examiner?"


    "So, luck, including that, so..."


    I feel very strongly about it, but I found it to be a lot if only possible.


    Apparently, surely, Soma is only given the right to choose.


    Can you make that into something, depending on the soma?


    "Nothing. I really don''t need to decide today. Just think about it."


    "¡­ Copy that."


    Too suddenly, I still don''t have a real feeling about it, but if that''s the case, it would be worth serious consideration.


    I don''t make up my mind at the College of Magic Instruction because there is a slight stray.


    Whether to take it or not, not.


    If I can''t do anything, I just can''t do it and take it elsewhere again.


    That''s no reason to get lost there.


    So I was wondering, is it really okay for a college of demonic guidance?


    Over the past month, Soma has tried various things with Aina''s help, but so far there has been no sign of that achievement.


    As it is, maybe that won''t change much.


    I was so sure for some reason.


    It is therefore necessary to change the approach¡­ I have slight doubts as to whether the College of Magic Instruction is sufficient for this.


    I wonder if it''s only on that extension line, or if I''m just going to repeat the same thing.


    Naturally, it could be different.


    Even if not, it would be well worth it simply to read the books held in the College of Magic Instruction.


    And the fact that the surroundings are full of magicians also means that it is possible toe into contact with magic at four or six hours.


    It is also well worth it.


    But that knowledge must be brought from elsewhere than is impossible in the existing way.


    Soma used to get tips to move on where it had nothing to do with swordsmanship.


    Given that the same thing can happen magically, it may only be in other colleges.


    Or...


    "Hmmm... are you happy to embark on a journey...?


    "Is...? What, you''re not going to college?


    "No, it''s just an idea... maybe that''s not a bad idea either..."


    "Uh... well, h, h, h. I have to say you don''t need to go to college. If you''re serious, I don''t think it''s possible.


    "Hmmm... I''ll consider it."


    That would break up with Eina and Lina... well, that''s the same thing to go to college.


    And fortunately, there''s nothing left to be had.


    It was about Lina, it was about Aina.


    There was a sense in Soma that Lina had been forced to do so for a long time, but if it was Lina now, it would probably be okay now.


    You don''t do unscrupulous hard work, you should get out of your breath moderately.


    I would have kept an eye on Aina until yesterday, but that was no longer necessary.


    Because he disappeared... nothing like that, because when I met him this morning, he had a strangely neat face.


    I never dared to ask why, but although I don''t know if I blew anything off or solved it, I''m pretty sure it doesn''t seem like a problem.


    Though Aina seems to still have the problem... Soma felt that atmosphere as if Aina would be fine.


    Just a little bit, I''m sorry I couldn''t do anything in the end, but okay.


    Whatever it is, it''s okay now.


    There is no remnant of Soma''s heart.


    Nevertheless, it''s not like we''re going on a journey right now.


    Whether you''re really going on a journey or not, you''ll be a substitute for going to college, so either way, you''re over a year away.


    For a while now, the same days will continue as before.


    "¡­ may it also be"


    It doesn''t mean I don''t like my life right now.


    Enough fun and satisfying except for just one thing.


    The problem is that one of them - the inability to use magic is enough topare it to everything else in the soma.


    In the end, Soma''s sexual roots never change once she dies.


    Well, but it''s all ahead of us.


    Thomas was serious about what he should do so that he wouldn''t regret it.

 417 Girls And Demons

    "Well, then,dies and gentlemen, we have been waiting for a really long time. In my name as one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals, I would like to announce the start of the n at this time today."


    The words were greeted in silence.


    Nobody, he doesn''t even speak a word, just sounds in the dim dark.


    However, it was not caused by anger or other negative emotions.


    The other way around.


    By the overflowing joy, it suppresses the body that is about to tremble, so it is the best.


    "Well... finally"


    Still, the words finally uttered to my mouth were still slightly trembling.


    While his face is hidden in the hood, the mouth exposed only outside there is so loose that it cannot be hidden.


    But by contrast, the man wasn''t going to say anything.


    Because it is natural to react like that, including the person sitting face to face.


    Therefore the man learned to be content with it, and that is why he also learned to be sorry from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes, finally....... sorry. If everything was going well, they would have told me toplete the n instead of starting it by now."


    "... No, I can''t help but say to you about that. Everyone here understands that. Besides, would that be better to make the n perfect?


    "... Yep. If you had followed me honestly, the n would have gone smoothly, but it could not have been of sufficient quality at that time."


    But now you won''t have to worry about quality.


    Originally, the material was impable.


    If you tap into your feelings of fear there, it must be perfect as a sacrifice.


    So you could have really brought him in as forceful as that.


    But you can''t kill him, and sometimes in prison, just in case.


    If we were to have aplete attitude and move the n to implementation, there would have been no other way.


    Given that, I can tell you I didn''t even have to gost week in the first ce... well, the guy was in a hurry with a guy, I guess.


    I cough up small, to be ashamed of my immaturity.


    But at any rate, it is only certain that the time of our own grief is just around the corner.


    When I made sure of it, I nodded, and the man stood up.


    "Well... I think it''s time for me to head over"


    "Oh, no more?


    "I''m sorry... honestly, I can''t wait"


    "I see... you mean we all have the same thoughts"


    Laughter leaks from everyone''s mouth into the words, and a loose air that doesn''t seem to flow.


    But given the circumstances, I guess that''s right in a way.


    So when the man grinned as well to respond to it, he bowed his head.


    And.


    "Well, I''ll bring her in, thanks for theter"


    "Um, I''ll take care of you, I''ll take care of you."


    "Yes. It''s all for the Demon King"


    "For the Demon King"


    That''s what I said, after the scene.


    Aina was sitting around doing nothing alone as the wood leaked down.


    The gaze is not directed anywhere, but gives a dumb look.


    It doesn''t mean there was anything else, though.


    I simply said I was free until Soma arrived.


    "... ha. I''m free."


    I will try to speak up, but naturally that will not improve the situation.


    I''ll take a look around on the spot, but only the trees as usual were there.


    Unexpectedly, a sigh leaks into that sight where you can''t even see one of the figures.


    If it was meant to be, the time would have passed when Soma was supposed to be here.


    Most of all, that''s not unnned.


    I heard from Soma yesterday that we''re a little bitte today.


    And yet Ainaes there at the usual time... well, it would just be the usual habit.


    I was listening, but it just came out the way it always did.


    "... oh my god, who are you making excuses to"


    That''s all I thought about, I smiled bitterly at my thoughts.


    It really feels like to whom are you making excuses?


    I don''t have to make excuses or anything, but I''m here now... and what''s left of me is probably why.


    Well, anyway, it''s true that you''re free.


    Well, I was wondering how I''d ruined my spare time - it happened when I was thinking about that.


    - Don''t move.


    "Huh?"


    There was no precursor to that.


    Without feeling any sign, Suddenly, Aina felt something stick to her back of her head.


    I don''t know, as a matter of course, what it is that has been poked at.


    But from the feel, that would be something that''s obviously pointy.


    That''s not the reason Aina got confused shortly after though.


    Because the voice I heard was something I obviously remember.


    That''s what I heardst week.


    "Uh... Lina, right?


    "... yes, it fits"


    So Eina exhaled her breath of relief, not because she was wrong in Lina, but because she had a proper response.


    Well that voice was oddly stiff, but I care if you say you care...... that would be good for now.


    More than that, I have to tell you something.


    "Um... I''m surprised, I don''t want you to do much of this? Besides, surely it wasn''t tomorrow that Mr. Lina wasing?


    "I was supposed to, but I came here today to surprise my brother a little. Well, apparently my brother wasn''t here yet... but that was convenient."


    "You mean convenient... you were going to surprise me too? Well, I''m surprised... even if it''s a joke, it''s a bit of a hobby, isn''t it?


    "... a joke, is it? Why did you think this was a joke?


    "... Huh?


    No, ''cause you would.


    It''s supposed to be a joke.


    It has to be a joke.


    ''Cause there''s no ce like why Lina would do that.


    "Where in the world am I poking my weapon at the devil tribe, is there such an element of wonder?


    ¨D¨D


    Moments, my breath stopped.


    But the upset subsided there because I was convinced that that was the case.


    It would be a foolish question to ask how long you had noticed, etc.


    It''s weirder to think of things as unnoticed in the first ce.


    And Eina, she didn''t mean to hide it in particr.


    This is true for once.


    I would have answered if I had been asked, but I just didn''t say it because I wouldn''t be asked.


    Of course, it''s true that I didn''t want to tell you.


    But that''s why Aina pulled out of her body there.


    Because it''s useless where I resisted, and I didn''t think I had a choice.


    It''s just that if I could, I''d end up in Soma.


    "... ha. It''s just too defenseless."


    "... Huh?


    But that''s how she was prepared, for some reason, Lina stepped away from her back and exhaled her sigh.


    What''s floating in Lina''s face, which has been going on until now, is not murder or disgust, but frightening.


    Nevertheless, I just found out that, I don''t know what it means, I just get attacked by more confusion than I did earlier.


    "... Huh? Huh? What do you mean...?


    "There''s nothing going on. If it weren''t for me right now, you''d really be dead, wouldn''t you? Damn, you''re here, so be more vignt."


    "... to?


    Really, I didn''t know what that meant.


    Why am I being preached?


    Why have you not been killed?


    Why are you treated in the same way as before?


    Aina didn''t know one thing.


    "... you won''t kill me?


    "Yes? What are you talking about? I do get a little too close to my brother sometimes, but I don''t hate Eina or hate her enough to kill her."


    "Yes, because now..."


    "Of course it''s a joke, right?... No, when I say joke, it''s a little different. Warning, will it be close to?


    "Warning...?


    "I wanted you to know how dangerous a situation I am. Eina and her brother weren''t very alert when I said I was here."


    ... Sure, if you ask me, I don''t think I was very alert or anything.


    Because she''s Soma''s sister, I think that was the main reason... but that was certainly a far-fetched thing.


    "Well in your brother''s case, I don''t think you just need to be vignt because it simply doesn''t matter, because in Aina''s case, it''s a problem. I thought I needed to talk to you someday, but I was just fine today because I was alone."


    "... yes"


    You don''t look like you''re lying, and you don''t have to.


    I mean, I guess that''s really why I did that.


    For a different reason than earlier, Aina''s body lost its strength.


    "... ha. Damn, don''t surprise me, right? You really don''t like it, do you?


    "So it wasn''t a joke. If you don''t surprise me, it doesn''t make any sense."


    "Well, that may be..."


    But even so, you should have the right to say one or two things about stupidity.


    Anyway, I was really, really ready to die.


    "Anyway, be very careful. If anyone else finds me, that''s really - eh!?


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, the only thing Aina could recognize was that Lina jumped off the spot.


    I don''t know why I did it, but it won''t be if I care about it any time soon.


    Because Lina''s body, which jumped away, was obviously blown as-is by some force.


    "-Lina!?


    I shouted unexpectedly and turned around instantly, something half-reflective.


    Because instinctively I realized that magic had flowed from the rear.


    And it was right¡­ Aina opened her eyes to what was in her sight.


    Because he was a man of sight.


    "Alberto!?


    But I didn''t have time to be long surprised.


    Because I understood what Alberto was trying to do with his right arm lifted out.


    Trying to stop, reaching out...


    "-Ma."


    - Shockwave, shockwave.


    But he didn''t make it, as a matter of course, and there was a roar in the rear.


    I heard something pounding right after that, but that''s probably what Lina sounded like when she was pounded to the ground.


    Shortly after confirming that, Alberto disappears even more.


    "-"


    Looking back in haste, Alberto was about to reach out to Lina, who was falling and lying on the ground.


    I wondered why this was happening, but Aina remembers what Lina was doing just before there.


    That wasn''t really what I was going to do with Eina... but if I had seen it from the side, how would I have looked fulfilled it?


    As soon as she could think that far, before thinking any further, Aina was screaming.


    "Ma, wait! No, Alberto! She didn''t mean to hurt me! That... yes, so you don''t have to help me...!


    I didn''t know what to say, but for now I''ll say whatever I want.


    Was it worth it, Alberto''s arm stopped...


    "... I see. That was it, too. If we did that, we could have deepened our hopelessness... a little bit sparingly. - Hmm? Oh, this... no, apparently you don''t need that either. Is this also due to my daily deeds¡­ or is this also due to the guidance of the Demon King?


    "... Alberto?


    I didn''t know what Alberto was talking about, but there was only vague anxiety.


    Suddenly, I''m attacked by the kind of impatience I need to get out of here right now.


    But naturally, there was no way I could do that by letting Lina go, and while I was doing so, Lina''s body had been lifted by Alberto.


    Apparently there''s breath, and I''m relieved of the part there, but I can''t let it distract me.


    "Al -"


    "No, it''s okay, princess. Apparently, this girl is going to be a pretty good sacrifice, too. I won''t kill you."


    "... Alberto? Say what...?


    While lurking his eyebrows, for some reason a chill ran all over his body.


    There''s an rm ringing in my head, and I think someone''s screaming, "Get out of here."


    "Well, then, princess. As I told you the other day...... the Demon King is here for you. You wille with me."


    "... I thought you said no before? I''m not going."


    Yes, you''ve already told me that.


    The moment she saw Alberto''s face, Aina realized.


    What bothered Eina at that time was how can she stay here?


    In Eina, it was decided not to go back from the beginning.


    "I see... I mean, whatever happens to this girl, right?


    "- Be"


    That means, hostages, right?


    I didn''t expect you to do that...... Above all, Aina was surprised to get that far.


    "... why, to that extent... in the first ce, such imitation, that man forgives -"


    "I thought I told you? The demon king wants it."


    "... lying"


    Yeah, that can''t be right.


    That man - the Demon King - couldn''t have allowed his father to do that.


    But.


    "Hmm... so you can''t help it. Let''s just say I''ll take you as far as I can. - Well, I was nning on doing that from the start."


    I couldn''t resist.


    No, I couldn''t even give you time to do it in the first ce.


    If you notice, Eina''s body is blown away, and a slightly discerning leg passes at the edge of her sight, which only shows the ground.


    At that time, already, Aina''s body did not listen, and even her mouth barely moved.


    I just know that my vision has moved, and that I''ve been lifted.


    "Well... shall we go back? It was an unexpected harvest, and the Demon King will be delighted."


    ¨D¨D


    At the end of the day, small, leaving only one word, Eina''s consciousness fell into the darkness.

 418 The Girl WhoS Gone.

    It was not until more than an hour after it was discovered that Lina was not in the mansion that the people of the mansion found out.


    The reason it took so long is simple.


    Because the first person to report it - that is, the first person to notice it - did not report it.


    "I see... I mean, here''s the thing. For the past month or so, Lina has been absent from your ss about once a week. But I didn''t think it would be a problem because I was back in the next ss."


    "Yes... you''re right"


    "And I immediately realized I wasn''t here today, but I didn''t report it because I thought it was the usual thing," he said.


    "... that''s right"


    "Speaking of intervals so far, is that supposed to have been tomorrow?


    "Well, that''s... Sometimes, I wonder if that happens...!


    "... ha. Well, I see what''s going on. I don''t think I can tell any more, and you can back off."


    "Oh, um...!


    "- Didn''t you hear that? I said back off, didn''t I?


    "... Yes"


    That''s how he bowed his head, and the woman''s face as she left was as blue as he felt sorry for her.


    Well, that being said, there really isn''t a shard of sympathy.


    Cami sighed as she heard the door close.


    "... it''s something I''ve been thinking about for a long time, why did you hire that?


    "... I didn''t even hire you because I honestly wanted to. But there''s no choice, is there? But he was still the best, wasn''t he?


    "Is that it?... Well, it was definitely a pretty steep story, and are thepetent ones surrounded by other houses? I mean, rather, why didn''t you just surround yourself?


    "''Cause if it''s true, I''ve been nning on teaching Soma that since by now... and being apetent person is a well-deserved paycheck?


    "Can''t you afford to leave about the waste of rice? Damn, even the Duke''s house is a tough story."


    "I just told you about the Duke''s house, it belongs to a small country that has just been duped. It''s like that."


    "And I can''t make you quit more than once I hired you,"


    "Yeah, it should be, yeah. But this is more than enough. ¡­ Now, what can I do for you?"


    Cami shrugs her shoulders to Sophia, who narrows her eyes with that said.


    I wish I had done something about it, but I wouldn''t put it in my mouth.


    Because it doesn''t make sense where I said it.


    That is the same thing, which I have made that disposition.


    I just said what to do in the first ce and maybe actually doing it is enough to fire me.


    Because that is enough.


    That type of hand can do a lot of extra things because of the awareness and pride of being on top.


    Once you fall, all you have to do is go to hell on your own.


    There''s no reason to go out of your way to make it easier with this hand.


    And now, it wasn''t even if you were saying that.


    "I''ll get back to it for now, but all I know so far is that over an hour ago... no, it''s time for two hours. At that point, I''m not sure Lina''s in the mansion. You were at dinner, weren''t you?


    "Yep. What you ate with me"


    "Then what? Did you get caught or did you get out yourself..."


    Cami had predictions, even though she said something neat like that.


    Ten, eighty-nine, you''d be the one who got out.


    Cami checked it out herself, so naturally she knows Lina has blocking skills... and most importantly, Cami had two more things to know.


    That Lina leaves the mansion every week and where she''s been since.


    Well, I was asking Soma, so naturally.


    Nevertheless, Cami has not reported the matter to Sofia.


    When ites to dereliction of duty, it''s dereliction of duty, but if you find out about it, Sophia will have to do something about it.


    Cami doesn''t have a hobby for doing things that don''t benefit anyone.


    But anyway, that''s why we''ll need to make up a reason why we decided that somehow here.


    Most of all, it wasn''t that difficult.


    "... well, it''s more natural to think that you''re out"


    "... what makes you think so?


    "There''s no way there''s one you can break into, even though you''re serious about connecting, is there?


    Whatever it is, it was put up by one of the most powerful of humankind.


    You won''t even be able to make a breakthrough using superior magic, sword moves, or anything, and if you try to do it in the first ce, you''ll find out at that point.


    Or even a superior blockade of signs, which may not be possible.


    It''s just that it boasts perfection, so there was only one w.


    That junction perfectly prevents attacks, intrusions from the outside, but for that matter it ispletely defenseless with regard to the inside.


    Once inside, it will be possible to easily assassinate everyone in the mansion if you have even a lower level of blockade.


    - Yeah, Cami thought that there was only one exception, but now it doesn''t matter, so I''ll put it aside.


    Although all such weaknesses are the juncture in existence, basically that is not going to be a problem.


    Because Cami is hired by this house.


    "If anyone''s suspicious, you''re finding them."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Cami''s skill appraisal is not just for the Somas.


    Well, ording to Sophia, about half of it was for that... but the other half still exists.


    That is, for Cami to examine the people employed in this mansion, the people entering and leaving it, and all their skills.


    If one skill is discovered there that seems suspicious, the person will not be hired or allowed in or out.


    And not even a junior skill means not even a single serving skill.


    To that extent, we can do whatever we want, even where we''re broken in.


    Well, Cami knows there''s only one impossible person, but that''s an exception during the intrusive exception, and most importantly, she decides not to think about it.


    That''s why the only way for people to disappear from this mansion is to go outside from themselves.


    "And Lina has the best skills for it."


    "No wonder no one''s watching," he said.... Well, I knew that would happen. Especially every week for over a month. "


    There''s no way Sophia hasn''t noticed that much.


    So this is a mindset.


    That confirmation is just in case it is not wrong.


    Of course we could both be wrong, but it would be far safer to proceed with just one thought.


    "It wasn''t tomorrow, it was today... is there any reason?


    "Maybe there is, maybe there isn''t... that''s just who I know"


    "Well, let''s put it on hold."


    "Oh. So, the rest is at the heart, why won''t youe back only today..."


    In a way, this won''t even have to be confirmed.


    Something unexpected happened, that is.


    "... so I could confirm that so far for now... what''s up?


    "Right...... could you please?


    "... ma, I guess so. Otherwise they wouldn''t have called me."


    "That''s not true, is it? Either way, I needed confirmation."


    "So it''s the same thing that I''m asked to do, right? If there''s a difference, it just means it''s an individual or a group. And this time, it''s impossible to search in groups... right?


    "... Yep. Truth is, I''d love to look for you in general... but...!


    Anyway, as Sofia said herself earlier, although this house is a Duke''s house, it is from a small country that has just been made.


    No, rather, that''s why, if you make an extra scandal, you''re instantly pulled off your feet from various ces.


    That is something that cannot be solved by force¡­ so before it does, it must be solved in secret.


    He said, "I know. If that''s possible, you didn''t even change Soma''s treatment in the first ce, did you? That and this, as the Duchess, is the right decision."


    "But as a parent, I''m disqualified."


    "Then apologizeter. I''ll do everything I can to make that opportunity."


    "Yeah... please..."


    "Ha, you guys wipe your asses. Every time, right? It''s just gonna be one of them this time."


    When told invincibly that was all, Cami followed the scene as it was.


    Whatever the unforeseen is, the longer it takes, theter it can be.


    Then I''ve never been in a hurry.


    Walking down the long corridor, thinking about what''s going on.


    "- By the way, is it worth looking for?


    "-!?


    I thought, while I was at it, that it was a big deal not to scream instantly.


    If you look down that way, there''s the figure of one boy sitting there, naturally.


    "Soma... you''re not listening to me right now...?


    "No, you haven''t heard?


    "But..."


    From what I''m saying now, you definitely know Lina''s gone.


    Essentially, however, Soma does not have the means to obtain such information from sources other than Cami.


    It''s more natural than not to be treated like a human being in a mansion.


    "Hmm... no, it''s not a big deal. If you were walking down the hall, you''d just happen to hear solitaires and rumors. And ording to that, Lina disappeared from the mansion... is it fitting that we were discussing it with your mother now?


    "... sure, it fits"


    If you know that story, it won''t be hard to guess it.


    But it was honestly unexpected that there was such a way to obtain information.


    I see. Apparently, the people in this mansion have a lot of taste, and Soma also earns the trust from those people without having anything to do with skills, etc.


    "... Damn, you''re really the same. But if you know what I''m talking about, it''s quick. That''s why I''m on my way to Lina''s search right now. I don''t know how long it''s gonna take... but in the meantime, I need you to study for yourself."


    "I don''t mind that, but as I said, are we going to look for it?


    "No, not at all... for now, Demon Forest - no. I guess we''ll be looking ahead."


    That''s also what the impossibility of searching in a group means.


    Even if you find it that way, you don''t have to find it.


    It wouldn''t be strange if this equilibrium, which is painfully maintained, broke down, especially if we were to break into it in a group even though we couldn''t find it.


    And if it does, it will undoubtedly be a question of responsibility for this House.


    We need the fact that Cami will find Lina before she does - or she won''t.


    "Is the time limit three days? Meanwhile, Sophia''s on the other side - that is, she''ll try to look into this city and its neighborhoods... but I think it''s unlikely she''ll find it that way."


    "... so, I guess"


    If that happens, there are two options.


    However, in both cases, you will give up.


    Lina''s life or the fate of this house.


    - Which is likely, needless to say.


    "I''ll find it before I do."


    "Hmmm... well, then I''m hoping"


    "... oh?


    So I was surprised because I thought I was going to say it would follow me perfectly, etc.


    Naturally I can''t allow that, and it''s a good thing...


    "... you''re not thinking of anything weird, are you?


    "That''s not true. I will not follow the teacher. This is absolute."


    "Hmmm... something creepy...?


    "It''s disrespectful to such a discerning student."


    "... ma, okay. I don''t even have time. Well, that''s what I''m talking about."


    "Uhm, so be it"


    Though I was slightly concerned about Soma''s attitude, I don''t think she cares about her sister.


    This is how I came to hear the story... and Soma was happy and happy to tell the story that Lina was starting to get mixed up.


    There''s no way I''m not worried... or maybe that''s why I went into attitude.


    Well, whatever, there''s only one thing Cami can do.


    Cami tries to run down the hallway and walks out, bearing not just Sophia''s thoughts, but Soma''s thoughts as well.


    And.


    "... hey"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Didn''t you tell me you weren''ting with me?


    "Is that why you''re not following me? I''ll take the lead."


    "... ha"


    To Soma, who had waited so long at the entrance of the Devil''s Forest, Cami breathed out a great sigh of sigh, with the meaning of giving up.

 419 Former Strongest, Going To Rescue The Girls Part 1

    Two shadows were running through the woods.


    Most of the time, the speed is barely visible in the eyes of a normal person.


    Or maybe from what I''ve seen, I just feel the wind has passed.


    But while running at that speed, the Somas were exchanging words without any problems.


    "So, it''s okay to run as hard as you can, but I guess you''re on your way over here for a reason, huh?


    "Of course it is. Well, honestly, I didn''t think there was anything really useful in my life... but I should do everything."


    "Am I?"


    A sign of the direction Soma was aiming for was the inscription on the ground and its stretch over the sky.


    It''s just that this is a little special and it only looks soma.


    The reason for this is simple, because it was made by magic and only satisfies Soma the conditions for seeing it.


    With regard to what served as the basis for this, I immediately noticed.


    When Soma went to her usual ceter than usual, there was no sign of Aina there, and instead it was just there.


    Carved on the ground, a testament to the foundation and the magic of Eina, who feels slightly from it.


    And it was the bullshit that Soma came up with and said - magic to let him know when he was kidnapped.


    No, if I had said things appropriately, Aina would actuallyplete them, and not just the signals when they were caught, but thus even the tracking was possible.


    "... what are you guys doing?


    "This is how it actually helps."


    But I don''t know what the situation was, but Eina is also a big deal because she can use it properly.


    Without this, it must have been quite difficult to search for any soma.


    "By the way, that''s magic and it''s still active, which means that Aina is not only alive, but conscious..."


    "No, I''m sure he''s alive, but I don''t know if he''s conscious."


    "Ha...? Normal magic doesn''t work with activated magic when you lose consciousness?


    "That''s what I heard, but I don''t think this is going to cut it. Being caught means you are likely to lose consciousness, and if you can''t get there immediately, you can''t do it if you fall asleep and cut off. So if we don''t consciously disarm it, we''ve made sure it goes on forever."


    "Is that the girl?


    "Hmm... the main idea was my own, but it was Aina who shaped it. I feel good about Eina."


    "I''ve never heard of it before, but how could youe up with such an idea..."


    "Whatever you say, I can only say it because I came up with it..."


    "Damn, it''s really the same, you..."


    That''s what he says and he exhales from Cami, but as a soma, he''s unconscious, so he just tilts his neck.


    even if it was something innovative that could have left the world a name.


    Well, Soma''s goal in the first ce is to be able to use magic, so where I knew it would not change my reaction.


    Whatever.


    "So, because of that, I was able to track you down, and I found out that you noticed that you had been captured, but you also noticed that Lina had been captured?


    "No, it is by chance that I found out about it. I mean, it wasn''t until I got back to the mansion that I learned about it."


    Though I knew Aina had been caught in the first ce and that it was possible to track her down, Soma didn''t immediately chase her because at the same time I knew that it was impossible to catch up immediately.


    This magic, used by Eina, has been suggested by Soma in various ways, thus allowing her to cope with a fairly wide range of situations.


    For example, dealing with the case of a spatial transfer is one of them.


    In that case, the spaces connecting the base point and the current location were to be marked at certain intervals.


    Well basically it''s based on where and when magic is used, and if a certain amount of time passes from it, it starts to mark the current location.


    Because it is shaped like a pir of light and immaterial, it cannot be blocked even if it is in a building.


    Furthermore, it was set to a height of more than ten meters, so there is no loss of sight anywhere.


    And because it triggers the psed time, the interval between thendmarks is usually fragmented.


    This inevitably happens because it is difficult to travel in a straight line, especially in the woods.


    But all visiblendmarks were lined up in a straight line, at regr intervals.


    This moved at a constant speed in a straight line...... not that.


    Anyway, one of them is buried in a tree.


    Someone who definitely grabbed the Einas must have traveled in a space transfer.


    "Spatial transfer, or... if it''s magic, even if I used some kind of magic guide, it still doesn''t seem like I''m the only one with more than that."


    "Whatever happened, I decided I couldn''t catch up right away, so I came back."


    That''s enough to make a deliberate spatial transfer.


    I didn''t even think I was going to move to the nearby field, also because I decided that the search was likely to take time.


    "To report staying away for a long time... doesn''t sound like it"


    "Well, I didn''t think about it either, but it''s mainly for financial reasons."


    Soma doesn''t have any of those things.


    Naturally, that didn''t have to happen, but it would be a problem if the search took a few days.


    It doesn''t matter if it sucks to sleep in a wild inn, but it''s just impossible not to eat dinner.


    So I asked Cami to lend me some money, and Soma went back to the mansion, but I didn''t even see Lina there.


    Soma wasn''t blunt enough not to check the situation there.


    "Hmm... is it just impossible to clean up those two by chance"


    "The possibility of two idental kidnappings in separate ces at about the same time and the possibility that the two were kidnapped together. When asked which is more likely, at least my senior year answers thetter."


    "Me, too. Well, for now, a lot of things convinced me. So you''re saying I should keep following you? ¡­ but surprisingly so to speak."


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No, because you seem pretty calm. I''m not saying I''m in a hurry, but I thought I''d show some more anger..."


    "Hmm... seems calm, is it? If that''s what it looks like, it doesn''t seem like a problem."


    With that said, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    It''s time to squeeze your fist, which is paralyzing your senses.


    "... you"


    "My life is still under-trained."


    If only I were here.


    It''s a crappy matter for today only, if you don''t even shift your time.


    I smile slightly at myself for thinking about it.


    Even if that''s true, there''s no point in assuming it didn''t happen.


    While I knew that, I was only under-trained no matter what I thought, as I was about to hit the trees around there eight times if I lost my mind.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I think that''s the preferred one, and I''m relieved - sort of."


    That''s when I finished checking the situation, and the trees disappeared from the surroundings of the Somas as as if I had been aiming for them clearly.


    It fell off the other side of the forest.


    In other words, it was already the ce where the demons lived.


    "Hmm... Well, naturally, nothing seems unusual."


    It was just a in that was spreading there.


    As much as I may say idyllic, it is far from the image of what I was told was the ce where the demons lived.


    Well, now it''s...


    "For now, no questions asked, no questions asked, no questions asked, right?


    "There''s no difference in appearance between here and there. We should be fine if we don''t talk about something extra. I don''t know if they''re like the most unquestioned thieves, but there will be demons, so it''s not safe."


    "Hmm..."


    That''s when it happened, and if you get attacked, you just repel it, so there''s nothing particrly wrong with it.


    If there is a problem, it is whether it is possible to gather information.


    I can go straight to the rescue line, but I want at least a guide to arrival.


    Because it also determines what to do with food.


    "Then I want to gather information nearby first, is that okay?


    "Oh, I don''t think that''s a problem..."


    ¡­¡­


    So Soma leaned her neck because Cami smiled bitterly as she said so.


    "No, I was told I''d lead the way, and that''s actually happening so far, but I didn''t think they''d even suggest that. I was wondering if I needed to follow up on those... apparently I don''t need them"


    "No, I''m not very familiar with these things either, so I think I''ll take care of them one of these days..."


    "Most of it at that point. Damn, he''s as reliable as ever, or he''s horrible."


    "Hmm... is that what it is?


    That''s just the kind of soma I don''t think I''m childish or anything, but I still don''t think that''s it.


    Although Aina, Lina, etc. are also fairly premature, and that would be due in part to it.


    Whatever.


    "For now, let''s look for something in the city. The ce is the ce, and that doesn''t mean no one lives there."


    We need more personnel to monitor it than it is the boundaries of the territory, and given the times, we will need the corresponding fighting power.


    That being the case, it is natural to assume that there are ces to be called towns and so on rather than viges and so on.


    And if you''re in a ce like that, it shouldn''t be that hard to get information around you.


    "Hmmm... so let''s go"


    I don''t have time to rx, but in a hurry, that''s often counterproductive.


    The two men who knew it did not rush, but quickly began to look for their destination.

 420 Former Strongest, Heading To Rescue The Girls Part 2

    The destination location was found unexpectedly casual.


    But the moment they see it, the Somas will look away in amazement.


    Whatever.


    "This is more of a vige than a town..."


    "Hmmm... this is just unexpected"


    Yes, I thought it would correspond to the town on a scale. That was clearly the vige.


    It is the wooden fence that stretches around the perimeter, and there are only a dozen buildings, even if you just gaze at them.


    The poption will not be fifty.


    "Now, what is it..."


    If Soma and the others go over there, they''ll be able to say that they''re definitely leftovers.


    Nothing wrong with that.


    So the question is, will you get the information?


    In a town, it wouldn''t be so strange to have someone trying to get all sorts of information.


    But it doesn''t matter what you think to imitate that in a ce like this.


    It was honestly doubtful that you would tell me.


    "I couldn''t help but worry about it. Think about it first, and then try it."


    "... you are"


    Somehow the results are visible, but I wagered on the possibility that they would, and the two turned to the vige.


    "And brilliantly annihted, and... don''t even sigh past your expectations."


    Town - No, in the corner of the vige, Soma looked up to the sky alone.


    In conclusion, it was annihted as I had just whined.


    In the meantime, I asked the person I noticed about the area from one end to the other, but it was either unclear, unknown, or ignored.


    This is not to say that there are no inds to attach, and it may also have something to do with the fact that Soma is a child because he sees it.


    Well, obviously it''s troublesome.


    It is natural that I do not want to be involved.


    "Hmmm... I don''t think the teacher can expect that for this minute..."


    By the looks of it, Cami isn''t strange to be seen as a child either...... or it''s normal to see that way.


    When that happens, it''s still likely that they''re feeling the same way over there.


    Soma and Cami were second-hand split to skip time, but it might have been better together.


    Though the result may not have changed because I know that there is trouble at first sight, whether it is one or two children.


    Whatever it is, I wonder what''s going on.


    "... boy, what''s wrong with you, though you seem to be calling out to all sorts of people just now?


    It was then that I was called out.


    Put your gaze down, point it at me, and it''s an old woman who was there.


    To see from the content of the words spoken, he apparently looked at what Soma had been doing.


    Nevertheless, in fact, that is not in itself something of a surprise.


    Because Soma knew that there was an old woman and that she was looking at herself.


    I was watching about Soma with a vignt eye and for that reason I never went from the beginning to ask...... I wasn''t expecting to talk to him from the other side, so I''m a little surprised.


    But I don''t know what you think you''re doing, but the fact that you''ve been talking to me probably means you''re a little willing to talk.


    I had no hand in missing this chance.


    "Um, actually, I had a few errands and had to go that way, but I don''t have a sense of geography around here in my life. But there is also the procurement of food, so I wanted to know what was around it..."


    "Hmm, I see... is that why people don''t try to get involved? Well, I guess so."


    "Mm? What does that mean?


    "Well, it''s not a very famous story, so there''s no reason not to know... there''s a relic over there."


    "Ruins...?


    Anything. That seems to be an altar that was used hundreds of years ago.


    It was a ce where some god was being sacrificed.


    "... could that be an evil god?


    "Oh, that''s what I''m talking about. So we don''t all try to get close over there, and we don''t even try to get involved. ''Cause I don''t know what kind of trickery you can put on if you get involved badly."


    "Hmm... I see."


    An evil god is supposedly a crazy god who descended into this world hundreds of years ago.


    They tried to destroy mankind with anything, but on the contrary, they were destroyed by a certain hero.


    By the way, it is of course separate from the God that Holy God believes in.


    It is their assertion that there was originally a two-pir God in this world, but only one pir remained because one pir went mad.


    Well, I don''t care about that, but it''s actually considered this evil god, the god that the Demons believe in.


    Technically with the descendants of its followers... naturally it is also made up.


    Rather than, in fact, the order is the opposite.


    Because it is more convenient, the Demons believed in the Evil God.


    It is in these circumstances that the Demons are called the hostile species of humanity.


    However, as can be seen from that, only a few of those who believed in the Evil God from the beginning existed, and they were in a position to be persecuted.


    Well, from that doctrine, we will eventually destroy ourselves, of course.


    I guess that means that in every world in every era, there are such people.


    Whatever that is, it is not just enough if you are known to believe in evil gods, and it is enough to say that you need to escape at night just because the rumors have arisen, etc.


    It was natural not to try to get involved in that rtionship, and apparently that was no different among the demons.


    And with that in mind, the response of the people of this vige was also not convincing.


    Think again, there was no one to ignore or offend at the stage of speaking up.


    As soon as it mouthed the ce, Soma just nodded wondering if that was the case because he was fleeing shittiness just because he didn''t want to be involved.


    "... by the way, the olddy who found out about it doesn''t have to run away?


    "Because you''re old and short. Hey. There''s no need to be frightened of that now."


    "Hmmm... that would be a helpful story from my senior year... okay? By the way, from here to there, how long can you get there?


    "Right, I''m talking about walking for about a day... I think we should stop it though. There''s a lot of demons around there, no evil gods or anything, and I suggest you take a detour?


    "I''d like to do that if I could, but that''s not how it works."


    Probably, that''s where it''ll hit.


    I don''t know what you''re going to do in a ce like that, but now you''re trying to do something that''s not even fair.


    "So is there anything like andmark around the ce?


    "... was that where you had business?


    "There is no certainty, but perhaps so"


    That''s what she said and nodded at Soma, the old woman stared at her every time she said something, but in the end she had nothing to say.


    And the old woman knows about its existence, but she never went, so she doesn''t know the details.


    Well, then, there''s no choice.


    "Hmm... by the way, just in case, what else is on that side?


    "Yeah? Can I help you with that ruin?


    "So just in case, it is. If the ce you''re looking for wasn''t there."


    "I see... but close to it, there shouldn''t be anything else..."


    That being said, the old woman told me everything she could think of.


    Soma bows her head as she writes it down in the corner of her memory.


    "I was thankful to be taught so many things."


    "... what, I haven''t been taught a big deal, but I wish I could have helped"


    "Um, it was enough. By the way, aren''t you in any trouble? I will do whatever I can to thank you for everything you have taught me. Well, there''s not much I can do, and I don''t have a lot of hands..."


    It''s actually zero, on the contrary, but if you ask for something financial, you just have to get it from Cami.


    Though I''m not sure this olddy would ever ask for anything like that.


    "Trouble, huh?... Nothing like that... oh no, why don''t you just listen to me for a second?


    "Hmm, talk, is it...?


    "It''s not funny or anything, but hey... I was just hoping someone would ask me."


    Honestly, I can''t afford much time.


    I don''t know how much room I can afford.


    I''ve never been over there as soon as I could... but that''s why it would be different to scorn a benefactor.


    After a little thought, Soma nods.


    "Um, if it''s okay with me, I don''t mind."


    "Well, let me ask you something... about a stupid old man"


    That''s how the old woman began to tell the story.


    "That''s right... it was a year and a while ago. We were alone that day."


    "Girl, is it"


    "This is a ce like this, so I knew right away that her daughter came from somewhere else. Of course, it means you''re in trouble. I guess I should have told you to go somewhere soon... but I don''t know why, somehow, I can''t abandon you."


    "Hmm... By the way, were you outside the olddy?


    "Oh, well. My grandfather was with me then. Now he''s got a bad back, sleeping at home, but hey. Anyway, so I took that girl home once..."


    They were actually going to let him leave right away.


    I was going to give him warm rice and a bunk, and as soon as I let him get enough rest, he was going to let him leave, even as soon as he could.


    But the daughter''s face didn''t get any better the next day.


    It wasn''t the body, it was the mind that caused it.


    So if I told my daughter to leave like that, she''d die somewhere fluffy as it is--


    "Though, there was nothing we could have done. I gave him some rice and prepared the bedding. But I didn''t know what else to do. I kind of knew there was a situation, but I didn''t even think I could do anything from what I heard."


    "Hmm... well, you know what I''m talking about"


    Or something I actually have experience with.


    No, Soma never protected that daughter, and that''s what she really didn''t do... but in the sense that she didn''t know what to do, it must have been the same.


    Or maybe if you hadn''t walked over from the other side, you''d still be there.


    "But my daughter just got a little brighter at one point. I don''t know what you said about making friends."


    "Hmmm... are you friends"


    "Then the girl, little by little, is starting to make me smile. We didn''t do anything, but I''m not happy about that... We didn''t even have kids, but maybe he was interested in watching them at some point, even with his grandchildren."


    But still, the shadow didn''t disappear from her.


    Though the chances of seeing it have diminished, he said he would give a mundane p, a very lonely, spicy face.


    "... but it''s a recent story. The girlughed at me."


    "Hmm...? I think he said he was going to smile a little bit?


    "Yeah, but that was a real smile from the bottom of my heart. We couldn''t do anything, but I knew right away that someone must have saved this girl."


    "Hmm..."


    "I''m happy about that... I''m really, really not happy about that..."


    "... the olddy?


    Soma called out because her voice was trembling as she said she was happy.


    And if Soma''s eyes and ears were normal, it looked like it was not from joy, but from bitterness.


    "... the truth is, I knew exactly who she was. But I can''t tell you... even in a ce like this, I hear a lot of things. But... oh, but... I''m d... because I thought I was okay... and I said it."


    "What is?


    "That girl''s gonna be okay, ''cause she''s gonna do it."


    "... Hmm"


    That''s all I''m saying, that''s all I''m talking about.


    Nothing. Nobody, nothing''s wrong.


    But.


    Yes, but.


    For example, if some girl ran away from some ce.


    Suppose you didn''t know where it was going, but all of a sudden, from somewhere, you heard the word that the girl was okay.


    Well.


    Isn''t that reward synonymous with telling us where we are?


    "... I thought you weren''ting home. So I even thought back about it. So... maybe he''s back, and... I miss not telling you, but given the difference in identity, I guess I can''t help it, and... I tried to..."


    Probably had no basis there.


    Or maybe I was just thinking that out of guilt.


    Didn''t they put you back in an unwanted way or did something extra?


    Maybe it came from such regret...... but.


    Maybe the moment I saw Soma, I was convinced.


    As soon as Soma saw the old woman, she was somehow convinced she would be.


    Because Soma heard from her about what kind of person she was taking care of.


    Then the old woman, too, was just asking what her friend was like, and nothing strange happened.


    That must have been the first thing I was wary of about Soma.


    "... Well, after all this crap you''ve heard, I''m sorry"


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "Just one more thing, why don''t you do me a favor?


    "Hmmm... depending on the content?


    "Well, let me just say..."


    So the old woman, once she stopped the words, stared straight into Soma''s eyes.


    And deep, deep, head down.


    "... would you tell that girl? I''m sorry... that''s all."


    How much the old women regretted it.


    Soma doesn''t know more than that''s been put into words, and maybe even if it was put into words, it would have been the same thing.


    But part of it, it did feel.


    Hups, their words, their attitudes.


    "Hmm... you say no"


    That''s why I said no.


    "... eh. Ha ha... no, you are. That''s too convenient. I''m sorry, after all the crap I told you, every crap I asked for..."


    To the old woman with her head down, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    Watch that shoulder tremble and turn your back.


    I got the information I needed, and I owed you back.


    Well, then...


    "Aina will definitely be brought back by my seniors, but it is good for us to convey the words ourselves. There will be other things to say, and Aina will be the same."


    "- Be!?


    With the old woman''s surprise voice behind her back, I perceived from the signs that she had raised her head, but Soma would never look back.


    Turn behind your back and just wave your hands flickering, leaving as you go.


    To be honest, I had a lot to ask, and that would probably be the same over there.


    But all you have to do is take your time and rx after everything is done.


    I don''t know if there will be such an opportunity.


    For now, the certainty is that one more reason I have to bring Aina back.


    That is all.


    With that in mind, Soma walked early enough to the nned rendezvous point with Cami.

 421 Former Strongest, Heading To Rescue The Girls Part 3

    Having sessfully rendezvoused, Soma and the others immediately followed the vige when they shared information.


    That is why I decided that there was nothing more to gain where there was left.


    In fact, Cami didn''t get anything, and Soma''s information was enough.


    Besides, most importantly, I would have guessed why that was a vige, not a town, and it would have been offensive.


    "Shit, it''s chest shit bad"


    "... well, it would be sensible in a way."


    That vige is a kind of sacrifice, so to speak.


    That would be impossible to deal with in the event of an invasion, which means that when that vige perished, it was when there was an invasion.


    Just to let you know, that vige is over there, and those people live there.


    The reason I would do that would be because the Demons live in toorge a ce.


    Whatever the ce called the dominion of the demons is more than double the size of the country where the Somas live, but the poption is less than a tenth.


    Yet another country - there are so many ces facing humanity that we cannot defend all of them perfectly.


    For this reason, these days, there have been no skirmishes.


    That is undoubtedly due to reasonable judgment.


    Besides, there''s probably some other reason.


    The atmosphere drifting in that vige was something like that.


    Each for a different reason. There is no difference in being there of their own free will.


    The Somas felt something like that.


    Nevertheless, whatever the circumstances, it is the same thing that Soma doesn''t like about it.


    That''s why I never challenged Cami''s decision to leave right there.


    Well, whatever it is, that''s not what you should care about right now.


    When you switch your head, you will see what you need to do based on the information you get from Soma.


    "If you mean a day on foot, an hour would be enough to take into ount that we''re not used to it... but the question is how long it takes to find the ruins and the dots"


    "So, there is. Well, it won''t take two hours."


    Technically, you''ll soon know where the ruins are.


    So the problem is, that''s the way to go.


    There will be no basic people going to the altar or anything that was offering the Evil God, and not necessarily being able to honestly reach the ce because of its location.


    But including all of that, plus an hour.


    At least until we get there, we won''t have the kind of problems that would be a problem.


    If there''s anything that could really be a problem...


    "Whether Eina and Lina can be rescued smoothly."


    "Right. You won''t even have to think that you''re not trying to do a lot of things, and most importantly, your opponent''s fighting power is unknown. I''m pretty sure he''s a Demon or more skilled than advanced... but other than that, there''s no way to specte.... I don''t think that there''s just any such thing as a Demon Heavenly General, but should we consider the worst possibility?


    "General Satanic Heaven, is it..."


    The name was familiar to Soma as well.


    I hear it is equivalent to the most powerful on the devil''s side, the Seven Heavenly Kings on the human side.


    It''s just that we''re talking about equivalence in quality, and that''s a story that doesn''t change even the top of the Demon Nation - including the Demon King.


    Yet the Demons have not perished because, in the end, they are not meant to be on the human side¡­ Still, it makes no difference that they are dangerous beings.


    And while I was remembering that, the scenery around the Somas was changing.


    From the ins, back in the woods.


    Besides, it''s even darker green than the Devil''s Forest, somewhere where you can even feel the creeps.


    Nevertheless, it is not the somas who cower to that extent now, so I will move on without worrying.


    Thendmarks are still visible.


    Then there was nothing wrong with it.


    And while confirming that, I mouth the rest of my earlier thoughts.


    "Hmm... when I met them, it meant death, was it?


    "Oh. That''s never a big story, it''s just a fact. The only thing that would have survived would have been if there had been someone in the Seven Heavens on the spot, brave men and saints. And in thetter case, it''s a basic defeat."


    Only seven heavens can do one another with the Devil''s Heavenly Admiral? We talked about knocking him down once... "


    "Technically, he''s different because he''s seven heavens on that feat... well, isn''t that a big difference? And that doesn''t mean the Seven Heavens are strong. It could have been seven days because one of his predecessors was murdered by one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals."


    That''s why they say quality is equal.


    At the same time, it is notpletely isted from the rest, even though it is the strongest of mankind.


    Though that would be the same on the devil''s side.


    "By the way, I missed hearing it before, but what happens if the teacher fights the Demon Heavenly General?


    "Am I right? You know... back in the day, you might have said you could win or something. Now that I know who I am, I can''t tell you that even if I rip my mouth off like that... on the contrary, well, normally I would lose. If you let me have a minute, I can do it, right? If you''re bad, you can''t even hold a second."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "Come on, you know exactly what my arms are like, don''t you? Advanced is advanced. Extraordinarily..."


    As he talked, Cami waved her arm out unconstitutionally.


    A single axe is held in its hand, even if, at the moment, something leaps out in front of it...... slow.


    It must be a demon. Its body had soon turned into two chunks of meat.


    And when Cami punishes the axe to her back without giving it a glimpse, she runs through without even slightly slowing down her running speed.


    Of course, it''s the same with Soma.


    "Hmmm... I still think that if you are a teacher, you can do it with that Demon Heavenly General..."


    "I''m d you bought it, but it''s a buyout. Well, if I hadn''t been around, I might still have thought of that. I don''t know anything about it, but I used to go for seven heavens."


    "Does that mean you gave it up because you had a superior around you?


    "Well, don''t be."


    "Hmm... Was he aiming for seven heavens too?


    "I mean, I''m one of the Seven Heavens now, the King of the Sword."


    "Well... what was he like?


    "It''s kind of... hard to exin with your mouth... right. At least not like you."


    Apparently, what that old woman was saying, it''s true.


    There are three shadows that clearly seem to be demons this time.


    One before Cami and two before Soma, jumped out.


    This time, though, the end is the same as earlier.


    In total, they be six chunks of meat, blind to them, and run without slowing down.


    The only difference was that Cami leaked a bitterugh there.


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No what... even if I was still aiming for seven heavens, I probably would have given up now, I just thought so"


    ¡­¡­ Something like that just happened?


    "... ha. Damn, this is why you''re here. Look, it was almost the same time me and you took down the demon right now, okay? I''m the one, you''re the two, and I''m a decent old axe, and you''re just a stick of wood. Now you can''t feel the difference in strength, it''s just dumb."


    "Hmm... I don''t think so..."


    Well, certainly, Cami is right.


    Between Soma and Cami, there would be quite a difference in arms.


    But that doesn''t mean Cami''s weak.


    For example... if Lina and Cami meet, Soma thinks it''s not weird if Cami wins.


    Of course Lina is growing at a steep rate, so now, except for the story that she''s going topete purely with swords and axe arms... being strong wouldn''t mean that.


    It''s the soma that led to the top of the sword, so I can assure you.


    In the first ce, evenpatibility exists when ites tobat.


    I can''t say anything about whether I can be Seven Heavens, because I don''t know the criteria, but at least Soma didn''t think that Cami was inferior enough to be instantly killed by the Devil''s Heavenly Admiral or, hence, his Seven Heavens opponent.


    Well, because of my mentor, I wasn''t willing to deny that there might be some blindness in it.


    Nevertheless, with that in his mouth, Cami would only receivepliments.


    Maybe Cami''s heart broke poking when she once felt the separation of talents.


    I guess there''s nothing else to realize that you don''t have to give up there to recover from it.


    "Hmm... Demon Heavenly General... can''t you be serious?


    "Dude, I do feel like you could handle it... but in that case, that means it''s gonna be hard to help Lina and the others, right? I don''t know if you want to fight, but give me a break."


    That''s not what I''m saying... Well, whatever it is, I think it''s too much of an application for something else.


    To think that if Cami had a Demon Heavenly General to restore her confidence and fought there, etc., it would also be careless, given Eina and the others.


    I think so too because I take care of him from time to time and I know who he is... if I get another chance, is that it?


    Well, whatever it is, the real thing to think about right now is rescuing Eina and the others.


    When they switched heads, the Somas proceeded to the back of the woods as they proceeded to talk about it, defeating the demons that came out from time to time.

 422 Demon Nation And Demon King Previous

    Shortly after I woke up, I realized that the darkness was spreading in front of me.


    After a moment of boredom, I gradually get used to my eyes and realize that it was the stone ceiling that was there.


    I don''t recognize you. Besides, I thought with a falling asleep head about what it meant - Aina woke uppletely there.


    At the same time, I remember what happened just before I lost consciousness.


    If I woke up in a hurry, it was a room made of the same material as the ceiling.


    I just didn''t think it was just a room made of stone because it was spreading on the right.


    It was undoubtedly an ironttice.


    "... you mean this ce is a barn?


    "It''s like"


    "-!?


    Words return unexpectedly to leaked solitaire, turning to surprise.


    And Aina opened her eyes even more surprised at the person there.


    "Mr. Lina!?


    "Yes. Good morning. It is, Aina."


    "Ugh, yeah, good morning...... not!?


    What resuscitates behind Eina''s brain is Lina dressed to be blown away and thrown out of her whole body.


    That figure, which had lost consciousness, also seemed as if it had died... but as far as this view is concerned, it does not appear to have a single scratch.


    Of course it was dim, so it wasn''t confirmed, but for now it breathed out relief knowing it was safe.


    "... good. You''re safe, right?


    "... Well, it depends on what you say you''re safe, but for now, I''m fine. Honestly though, I don''t really understand why you''re here. I remember someone attacking me, but I lost consciousness without being able to kill the shock, and given that, I wonder if maybe they caught me...... Aina, don''t you know something?


    "... eh"


    A moment reminds me of Alberto''s unleashed words.


    The demon king - my father wanted it.


    Given that, I''m pretty sure they caught me... but I still can''t believe it.


    He''s not the one who does that.


    Say that with confidence...... So what does it mean?


    And that''s all I thought about, a possibility came to mind.


    Yes, that would convince me of this situation.


    I mean, here''s the thing.


    Maybe he did want it.


    For example, you want Aina toe back or something.


    However, that was not an order to bring him in forcibly.


    But that''s how Alberto interpreted it, if that means... something like this could happen.


    I hear that the Demon Heavenly General needs not only strength, but also high loyalty to the Demon King.


    It can also be seen from the fact that half of the twelve aristocrats need to be rmended¡­ So could that high loyalty be true?


    Other than that...


    "... Aina? What''s wrong, sir?


    "-Ah. Ugh, yeah, whatever... no, right. Maybe you know why this happened."


    "Oh, it''s true!?


    For a moment, I thought about falling for it, but Aina stopped it.


    Lina already knows that Eina is a demon.


    Of course, you don''t know any more than that... no, that''s supposed to be enough.


    But Lina''s attitude towards Aina still hasn''t changed anything.


    That would mean you epted Eina after finding out she was a demon.


    Thinking about when they denied it, I was too scared to confirm it... but still, I didn''t want to hide it any more.


    So.


    "- I am the daughter of the Demon King!?


    Speaking of her origins and spection of the status quo, Lina raised her voice of surprise.


    Well, I guess that''s natural...... but I still can''t see the disgust and other emotions there.


    One is a pure surprise, then nods as he was convinced.


    "Ha... but I see. If that''s the case, I think it''s possible for me, too. Just..."


    "Just?"


    "I don''t know why they put me in here, or why they brought me here."


    "... there it is."


    The particr problem is Lina.


    Alberto said he sacrificed something about Lina.


    I also remember saying unexpected harvest, etc.


    But that''s not what he wants or forgives where he interprets it.


    Or if Lina wasn''t here on this asion, it was also considered a bluff to take Aina... in this situation, that''s hard to think of either.


    When it does, really...?


    No, but that''s...


    And it was a time when I was worried that it was not the same.


    "- Apparently you have a problem, and I''ll answer it."


    "Huh!?


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, when did you get there, on the other side of the ironttice, there was an Alberto figure.


    The figure wrapped around the ck robe shouldn''t be the same as when I saw it earlier, but it creeps into Eina''s eyes because she stands in the dark.


    Unexpectedly, I swallowed your spit.


    "... that means that you answer the question of why I was brought here?


    As he hesitated to do so, Lina was throwing the word at him first.


    Alberto nods to it, honestly.


    "Yes. That''s exactly what you guys were talking about, though, right? You were brought here as a sacrifice."


    "Oh no... you can''t forgive me for that...!?


    To that word, Eina was crying out reflexively, but Alberto''s reaction to it was unexpected.


    I just had to know what I was talking about, so I tilted my neck.


    "... Yes? What did the princess say... Oh, no, I see. Is that what happened?"


    But I just nodded that I was immediately convinced, but naturally I don''t know why.


    I nced at him with that attitude and wondered if he was going to wind up in smoke - moments when Vikri and his body trembled.


    Because Albertoughed.


    ... No, should I say "yes"?


    Its suspended mouth was clearly like a mockery.


    "... man. Damn, is it the princess, too? You''re in trouble, when you get the wrong idea like that."


    "... mistake, what?"


    "Isn''t it decided? That we think such a man deserves a demon king."


    "... Huh?


    I didn''t know what you were talking about.


    ''Cause then it''s like...


    "We don''t recognize such things as demon kings. There''s only one person we recognize as the Demon King, now and ever.... Well, some Demon Heavenly Generals call that the Demon King, but if the Demon King were resurrected, you would soon realize how foolish you were. There is no way that a Demon Heavenly General would work for such a fool, so naturally I will demote him. I''d really like to do it right now, because I don''t have that authority over my rookie. Totally, trulymentable."


    I hear that the current Demon King - Eina''s father became Demon King only about a decade ago.


    Because the former demon king was destroyed, he said he was to stand as a new demon king.


    Yes, Eina''s father wasn''t the Demon King from the beginning, nor has he always been the Demon King.


    Eina also knew that she had only recently made a recement, and that some were rebelling because of it.


    But no way... yes, no way.


    It was too unexpected, such as the presence of such people among the Devil''s Heavenly Generals.


    But even though she was shocked, Aina noticed that there was something in Alberto''s utterance that bothered her.


    That''s something you can never ignore, opening your mouth as you tell yourself to calm down.


    "... You call yourself the Demon King, which means the former Demon King, right?


    "... So how many times do I know that there is only one of his beings, the Demon King, now and ever?


    "I don''t care about that. I mean, is that what you want? But the former demon king must have been destroyed."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Abominably,"


    "... what do you mean it''sing back to life?


    "It means exactly what you say? The Demon King ising back to life. For that reason, I''ve been preparing for a lot of things."


    - Resurrection of the dead.


    It is true, it is not impossible, it is said.


    But essentially, it should have been almost impossible.


    How did you...


    "... no. Sacrifice is no way..."


    "No way, nothing, no other use, right? Of course, normal sacrifices don''t help the Demon King where they pile up. But if you''re a gift holder - a holder of extra skill, you''ll figure it out. Besides, if it''s both of us, it''s even better."


    "With both of you... yes, I knew that''s what you meant"


    "Yes, Princess, you too will be sacrificed for the Demon King."

 423 Demon Nation And Demon King Part Ii

    Weirdly, Aina was never shocked by the words she even said with a smile on her face.


    Probably because I knew somehow in the course of the story so far... and then I felt it faintly.


    Yeah, I just decided to bring him in, and I don''t need to keep him in the barn until Aina does.


    Rather, if you do that, it will only be a problem.


    But if Eina is going to sacrifice herself, there''s no reason not to.


    Even though I realized it, I never thought about it because I was scared.


    But if you get this far, it''s not if you''re saying that.


    Even though she escaped, Aina is the daughter of the Demon King... and most importantly, Lina is here too.


    You couldn''t forgive me for that.


    "... like this, you think you can just do it?


    "Yeah, of course you''re not just sorry. The Demon King will be resurrected anyway. The time has finallye to pull down all the fools, including that man, to ughter him, and then to fight back. There''s a time for revenge on those who despise us and call us demons and such!


    When I saw the man screaming out loud, I thought Eina was crazy.


    In the first ce, why can we fight back with it, if we revive the destroyed?


    You know it''s just going to be destroyed again and worse.


    Most of all, I knew it was useless where I said it... and most of all, I didn''t need it.


    "... yes. Very well."


    "I''m d you understand. Unfortunately, the princess can''t join that, but please don''t mourn. Because your sacrifice is the first step in our revenge!


    "- I''m sorry about that, you just have to do it on your own"


    Moment after moment, part of the ironttice blew away.


    No, he was shed.


    And the shadow that formed it - Lina jumped straight to Alberto.


    Eina was aware that Lina was about to do something.


    That''s why Lina hasn''t spoken since the first question, and Eina kept talking to distract her from such Lina.


    Gripped in Lina''s hand is apparently a short wooden stick that broke part of the bed and created it.


    If it were, that wouldn''t pose any threat, but as you can see from the fact that I''ve just shed some of the ironttices off.


    If it''s in Lina''s hands, even it can be a fine murder weapon.


    It is such an ambush by Lina.


    No matter how much Alberto, it''s just...


    "- Hmm. I don''t think so... you didn''t mean to ambush me to that extent, did you?


    "Huh?"


    What was it that danced the universe shortly afterwards?


    It took a few moments to figure it out.


    No, should I say that my brain refused to understand that?


    I could clearly see it even in the dim, it was a red and ck coloured liquid¡­ a small body that flushed it from all over my body slowly falling to the ground.


    "Mm... you shouldn''t do this. I just reflected the attack as it was, but not so far. That''s right, I should say, but the stuffing was well sweet. I''m one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals, right? Even though it is the same privileged holder, it does so as a matter of course, such as measures. Well, anyway, it''s going to die as it is... is there anything else wrong with that? And if you live a little longer, that''s fine¡­ and if you die, you die, and that''s when it happens."


    "Eh - Alberto!


    Moments, it was reflexive behavior that was sticking out my right hand.


    Rather than thinking about something, simply saying you can''t forgive me, because that''s what I thought.


    Alberto, who noticed it, shifted his gaze here... and then immediately hoisted his mouth up.


    I don''t have to be put into words, but those eyes alone tell me what I want to say.


    It was an eye that had been directed dozens, hundreds of times.


    That''s the kind of eye that an ipetence who can''t use a single piece of magic is going to do.


    And Aina realized there.


    Anyway... I didn''t want Alberto to call me a princess.


    I just realized why.


    I guess that''s because Alberto''s voice had a mockery color on it.


    A small amount, but certain, to the point of not being noticed.


    Now that I no longer have to hide it, I feel it clearly out of my eyes... so I don''t know what to do.


    Still...... I uttered the word as if to rub all of my previous depression.


    "- I won''t burn down that whiskey. me Arrow!"


    - Enchanted Premium, Guardian of the Demon King, and Mount Ji Tucheng: Magic and me Arrow.


    "- Be!?


    Alberto''s eyes were opened to the ming arrows that manifested themselves and popped out in momentum.


    But in the meantime, it fills the distance at once, and as it is sucked into its face, the arrow of mes...


    "... Huh?


    "No... this surprised me. I didn''t know the princess was capable of using magic."


    It was Aina''s turn to look at it, which disappeared without a thing.


    Whatever, I didn''t even start the magic.


    It''s not like when Lina was there.


    In Lina''s time, there were definitely signs of magic being activated, albeit for a moment.


    Yet the only thing that made Eina disappear was that she didn''t even have to activate the magic.


    This meant that there was just so much difference in strength.


    No, that''s beyond my knowledge.


    But I didn''t know you couldn''t even make a slight gap...


    "Hmm...... but how is magic really avable? - I sealed the corner."


    "... Huh? What...?


    "Oh, you didn''t notice that? Well, it''s thest one anyway, so I''ll tell you, yeah, just like I said. The princess could not use magic because I had sealed it in advance. What do you think, General Magic Heaven? Anyway, nobody even noticed it."


    Aina had a stunning view of Alberto with even a proud look on her face.


    That means it was all caused by the man in front of you.


    "Why... how could you do that...?


    "That''s decided, isn''t it? Because I wanted to beat the princess to the bottom of despair. Sacrificing the princess has been decided since that time. Though, I didn''t think it would be too much... Yep, honestly, I wondered what happened when the princess escaped. Well, based on the results, this is how you rolled it for your convenience. Even for me, it''s not easy to steal our eyes. Thank you for everything, Princess."


    Alberto, who said so and bowed his head, was seriously saying the word.


    I understand without having to be told that everything I just said, even words of gratitude, is its true meaning.


    "... Huh!


    That''s why, momentarily, there was blood on my head.


    ''Cause you will.


    All of those days, it''s this guy''s fault.


    I don''t... No!


    - Demon Conductor - Guardian of the Demon King - Zhengtucheng Mountain: Magic -


    "Al -"


    "- There''s nothing I can do about it with magic to the extent of a princess, but it''s kind of depressing. Just keep your mouth shut for a second."


    "- Damn...!


    I didn''t know what they did.


    Same as what was done in that forest.


    If you noticed, Eina was blown away and mmed against the walls of the barn.


    However, the only difference from that time is that this time I feel the pain clearly.


    When I spit something up from my throat, it was red and ck liquid.


    If you are pulled further by gravity and fall to the ground, the pain runs further all over your body.


    "... ghhh, ahh..."


    "Hmm...... I wasn''t interested in insect collection or anything, but this might seem a little interesting? Well, as for me, I prefer this one."


    "Yikes......!


    I leaked my voice to the pain that suddenly ran into my arm.


    Take a look, it was Alberto''s leg there.


    I realized that she was trampled... but when Aina ate her teeth, she looked up in front of her eyes.


    "Al, Belt......!


    "Oh, I thought you''d cry out for pain, but I didn''t think you''d have a temper this far. Sounds like something has changed in the past year... yeah, this is going to be a little fun"


    "... ugh, guh!?


    Trampled with grime, further pain runs.


    But Aina ate her teeth.


    Nothing could have been done about that... but that''s just mean.


    It''s all about whether this guy will do what he wants.


    I can''t do anything... but I couldn''t do anything... at least...


    "Hmm, I thought you were just a princess in a cage, but do you think you just need to change your ratings a little bit? Well, it doesn''t mean anything changes after all. It''s hrious and interesting for what you''re watching, but if you get bored, they just strangle you and kill you. That''s why you were brought to life."


    I heard voices, but never returned anything to them.


    He also says he can''t afford it already... but Eina just keeps putting up with the pain.


    "Of course that''s not the only rating I was making, is it? Well, you know... apparently that didn''t change even before you escaped, did it?


    "... eh"


    "Oh, hey, did you just say what that means? It''s okay, I''ll teach you right, though, yeah. It''s the least you can do if you think about it...... Well, here''s one question. I knew how you were there, didn''t I?... Yes, that''s a simple story. Because I was taught. I don''t know who that''s from or why... well, I wouldn''t dare. Me, even this, with mercy."


    Though I thought which mouth, nature and thought went toward what was now conveyed.


    Nevertheless, there is no need to think about who, etc.


    In that vige, Aina had almost no interaction with her surroundings.


    Except for just the two of them... which is why they were limited, such as the person who was able to identify Aina.


    But Aina never doubted the shards either.


    I didn''t think Alberto''s words were lies.


    Maybe that''s true... but I''m sure I just got something wrong.


    I didn''t need a reason or anything to be sure of that.


    "... you don''t like it. I didn''t know this still wouldn''t fall...... I can''t help it. It''s not very smart, but do we still have to show it by force"


    "... Huh!?


    Immediately after the words, the pain became even more severe.


    Gritty, gritty and trampled...... but still, endure even.


    Because all Aina could do, really, was that already.


    I knew my strength wasing out of my whole body.


    Perhaps as it is, it also means that you will die in less time.


    "Hey, you shouldn''t do this. This may not likely hold until the ritual is over. Um, should I just keep the princess alive?... Oh yes, I had a good idea. Princess, it''s a corner, will you beg for your life? Then I''ll heal your wound, won''t I? Well, I''d kill you anyway, but at least until then, it shouldn''t hurt, right?


    Hearing that word makes me lie when ites to my heart not leaning even for a moment.


    But Aina just ate up her teeth.


    That is the utmost resistance.


    Even if that''s all I can do... that''s all I can do, so I decided to do just that.


    "... ha. What, you don''t beg for your life? That''s not funny.... Oh, or maybe you''re not expecting help over this period or anything, are you? It can''t be that convenient, can it?


    Help, I hear, and I feel like someone just passed my head for a second.


    But Aina desperately suppressed it.


    Because if you be aware of it, when your heart breaks, you instinctively perceived it.


    Besides, I didn''t have to tell you that.


    He doesn''te to help.


    It''s obvious.


    Because it''s not worth it.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    Oh, no, or maybe it''lle if it helps my sister... it''s to help my sister.


    Not yourself.


    Well, either way, it''s the same thing.


    Eina knew a long time ago that the world was not gentle.


    Even so, Aina was saved once.


    That''s why it''s exaggerated.


    Second time, etc.... That''s not...


    "Hmm...... I can''t help it. Shall we make it a priority to make it squeaky here somehow? Well, let me entertain you onest time, shall we? Full of despair."


    "- No, it''s not. It''s an ear loss. If you want to raise your voice of despair, you can do it yourself."


    With my voice, I lost weight from my arm.


    Sounded right after was the roar as if the wall had been smashed through...... no, I didn''t care about that.


    The voice now... and it appeared in front of me, and the way it looked...


    "I''m sorry. Lina was a little more dangerous, so she prioritized the other side."


    "... Thor, Ma?


    "Hmm? Does it look like someone else?


    "... invisible, though"


    "That would have been nice. Um... I''m a littlete, but as promised, I''m here to help."


    Familiar, as usual, one from the cheek, a clear Shizuku, conveyed and fell.

 424 Former Strongest, Angry

    Soma narrowed her eyes as she looked at Aina, who was hurting and falling.


    What I feel there is anger and impudence.


    Couldn''t you havee a little sooner, that''s what it is... but now, before that, I have something to do.


    "Well, it seems like we need to treat Eina before we leave here for now, but could Eina have used healing magic?


    "... no, I can''t use it, I can''t"


    "Hmm..."


    As far as the view goes, Aina has almost no traumatic trauma.


    Only the right arm is hurt by being trampled, but to that extent it would be far from fatal.


    But it''s only a story if you look from the outside.


    That soma can''t even look inside people, but I can tell by how much it hurts to include it.


    And Eina''s condition was, without a doubt, a fatal injury.


    Perhaps inside your body, your whole body must have broken bones and several internal organs ruptured.


    If you leave it like this, you''ll be dead in less than an hour, and it''s dangerous to move it around in a detour.


    They only have that vige where people live in the first ce around here, and they won''t make it where they tried to bring it in.


    That''s all I thought about, Soma concluded.


    I also feel that was all I had from the start, but I sigh out wondering if I had a choice.


    "Well, is there any other way?"


    "... yeah, right. Yeah, don''t worry about me, okay? That, more, Lina, please. ¡­ Yes, but. Come and help me, please. That''s all, and I..."


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but thank you will be fine for now. If you move, you''ll lose your mind."


    "... Huh? What?"


    I didn''t hear the words until the end.


    Consciousness is just at hand.


    As he shook up the stick he was holding, he shook it down toward Aina''s body as it was.


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Guardianship of the Dragon God, Absolute Cutting, and the Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, and Secret Sword The Tai Knife of Mercy.


    "... eh"


    Moments, I feel all my body power taken at once.


    I indulge in the fact that I''m about to get to my knees on the spot and exhale instead.


    "... Phew. Exactly the second time is hard, but is it cheap if it is enough for me to get tired? Okay, so how''s your body doing? I think it''spletely healed."


    "... Huh?


    Soma frowned at Aina, who looked stunned.


    I wondered if something would have failed, because I thought so.


    The opportunity to wield this in the first ce is not so great.


    Besides, most of them, including Lina earlier, were for trauma.


    Aina''s right arm is clean, so she doesn''t seem to have a problem with that, but honestly, she''s not very confident when ites to the inside.


    Still, just for scratches, I think it''spletely healed first.


    "Oh, that? Lies... really, heal...?


    "Hmm... apparently there''s no problem"


    He touches his body shly and exhales a soothing breath into Aina''s appearance as he slowly rises.


    From what I''ve seen, it doesn''t seem like a problem, and this would be a relief.


    But when Soma thought about it, he was caught by Eina for some reason shortly afterwards.


    "Hey... what are you talking about now?


    "Hmm? Whatever you say, I think I''ll keep watching..."


    "Keep looking... all I know is that you shed me?


    "Well, it''s a sword technique I used."


    Secret Sword Mercy''s Tai Knife.


    It is one of the secrets of a certain genre, whose des are used to heal people, not to harm them.


    Though, in fact, Soma doesn''t understand the principle in detail either.


    Because it has been used by me once, and at that time it is something I have sensibly understood that I can use.


    For once, I heard the principle, and it seems to be healing wounds by transferring my life force and turning it into a healing force, but it is still sensory with regard to the part about how that can be done.


    For now, what I know clearly is that I am very tired when I use it because of it.


    "... what the hell is that? Really, you''re as cod as ever. Well, thanks to you, but - Oh!


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "It''s not what''s going on! That''s right, that''s why I''m not me, I''m Lina! Lina also has an amazing wound...!


    "No, so Lina was cured first, right?


    "... Huh?


    Yes, as I said earlier.


    Lina had no choice but to prioritize you because of the situation she had to treat as soon as possible.


    Because of that, I heard a deafening murmur, and it was only a littlete to help Aina.


    That''s what it is.


    "Oh, yeah... then I''m d"


    "... personally, it''s not very good."


    "Oh, why not?


    "I told you I would help, but it turned out to put Eina behind me. I am truly sorry for my impudence."


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have to apologize! If Lina was in danger, it''s natural to prioritize Lina... and it''s no different that you helped her. Well, then... that''s enough."


    "Mmm... but as for me..."


    "So, so to speak! Well, more than that, let''s get out of here. I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    "Hmm, I agree with that... it seems like hatred and still impossibility"


    "... Huh?


    Eina leaked the voice of doubt, and which came first after all it appeared.


    But whicheveres first, Soma just waved her arm unconstitutionally.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Demon shing Knife.


    Immediately after that - the mes that were imminent in front of me disappear without a trace and exhale.


    "Absolutely... Persistent men don''t like it, do they?


    "I don''t care who hates me, because as far as I''m concerned. It''s harder for you to take them away than that. It''s important, a sacrifice to the Demon King."


    "Alberto... lying, intact...?


    "No, he was handy, so maybe he recovered"


    "Yeah, you''re right. Apparently, you''ve been too distracted to immerse yourself in the fun. I never thought I''d be exposed to anything like this."


    With that said, the man who came out of the big hole made on the wall - apparently by the name of Alberto - has slowly progressed on his steps.


    Most of all, it was obvious from the earlier mes, but thenguage is backwards. His eyes are full of enough killing intentions.


    I guess lining up words like excuses is also because pride was hurt.


    "It was obvious from what I said and did earlier, but you''re a crappy man by the time you''re brilliant. If I slept well, I would have at least left him alone as a pity."


    "Ho...? You were gonna miss me? I see...... haha - don''t get on with it, you fucking kid!


    The moment the man screamed, the surroundings of Soma were engulfed in mes in an instant.


    But Soma nods when he looks at the red on one side, without being particrly anxious about it.


    "SO, SOMA......!?


    "Ha, shit... this is why I hate kids. I don''t know who I am and I''ll be in good shape soon. Now you know a little bit about it, don''t you? Well, if you die, it doesn''t mean anything."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Genius of Seeing: Our Stream, Imitation, Demon shing Ceremony.


    And I was annoyed with Gudagda, so I instantly shed and tore it apart and turned it off.


    "Oh...!? Stupid......!? Even though I discarded the chant, that is one of the mostplete of my magic, easily......!?


    He said something about himself, but he knew enough about hatred and my life. Instead, you don''t know that, do you? You don''t even seem to know how much of a difference in strength there is. "


    "Huh, guh, guh...!


    "Well, it''s a corner, and I''ll teach you. It would be pointless anyway. Just like you just said."


    "Ki, you......! Just because you identally escaped my magic, don''t get on with it...!


    "Hmm... so it would be you who''s in good shape"


    Staring at the man with his eyes narrowed, Soma crouched when he realized it.


    It was rolling there as it was - picking up an iron stick just the right length.


    Honestly, I don''t need to use that stuff.


    I don''t know who the person in front of me is, etc., but if it''s the other person, it won''t even be the stick of a tree.


    If it''s your usual soma, that''s something you''ll never do.


    Something I missed earlier is true.


    Soma has no taste in bullying weak people.


    But if I have mercy once, and have paid it off, I will not forgive you any more.


    I''m not going to happen.


    Yes, Soma was so angry that there was no more.


    By hurting my sister and her friend, Soma is from the bottom of her heart, angry.


    There was no fine dust, like I was going to forgive you.


    "Well, I''m not a ghost either. Give him plenty of time to taste regret and despair. With all my heart and joy - die."


    "There''s a fucking kid......! Fine, take this me - the Devil''s Heavenly General has insulted the Fourth Seat, Alberto of Dead Heaven, and die in regret in despair...!


    No further words needed, enough intent to kill.


    Squeeze your arms so you can put in that will.


    To a foot jump, Soma stepped toward the man.

 425 Destruction Of An Organization

    In a dim corner of the room, the man was killing his breath and lurking.


    I''m not trying to get away with this.


    It was to poke through the gap and fight back.


    I don''t know how manyrades are left already.


    But if one survives andpletes the ritual, it is our victory.


    I''m curious as to why it was raided today, but I guess this is also God''s test.


    This means that if we get over this, this time our Lord will unite the world.


    If I thought about it, I would be motivated.


    But that''s when.


    Katsung and I hear footsteps right next to me, stopping.


    Naturally, my body was stretched and I gained strength.


    "Hmm... that''s all you''ve been searching around and you can''t find anything else, was that it? Eight in total. They were suspicious to see, but what the hell did they do?... I''m done crushing it, and I don''t have a problem with what I was up to. Now, what are we going to do... explore somewhere else just in case, or go home like this..."


    But at the inch, the shadow turned back on his heel.


    The next two steps...... no, they would have noticed if they were even one step closer...... the man loosens his mouth that God is still on our side.


    One step as it was, the footsteps resumed.


    I catch my defenseless back leaving in my sight, my mouth hanging.


    That was because, in a double sense, we could fulfill the achievements of our grief.


    The man knew the shadow - the woman.


    It was more than a decade ago, and I saw it¡­ No, I ran into it.


    And the end of that time was the same as it is today.


    But there is one clear difference between then and today.


    At that time, a man could only escape and hide, but this is how he can kill a woman today.


    Fulfill the vengeance sworn then, and even the resurrection of our Lord.


    What a wonderful day, the man jumped into its back at once, leaping his heart to joy.


    With a special intent, he sticks out a dagger in his hand.


    "Die, of ck silver -"


    "- Dumb ass. There''s no way you can kill me while you''re wasting so much killing time leaking, is there?


    Moment after moment, I didn''t know what happened.


    "... Huh?


    When I realized it, I didn''t feel my lower body, and for some reason the woman looked upside down.


    No, in the first ce, it''s about how you''re upside down, but you''re right against a woman... looking at that freezing gaze and finally understanding.


    That I was shed in two straight up and down.


    "Huh... all of you, ck and silver, princess of war...!


    But still, stare at the woman till the end.


    Shortly afterwards, the man''s consciousness fell into eternal darkness with the feeling that something ran vertically through his body.


    Cami sighed with an indescribable look before the sight of a man in two falling to the ground and spreading red and ck liquid around her.


    To be honest, I didn''t need onest blow.


    It couldn''t have helped at that point in time, so naturally.


    But I haven''t heard an abominable name in a long time, and I couldn''t leave it alone.


    "Damn... you''re so feminine while I''m at it"


    I''m so frightened of myself, I exhale again.


    The ck Silver War Princess is a name given to her by her enemies more than a decade ago, when Cami was actively involved in the battle against the Demons.


    Perhaps the reason for this was that the color of my hair and then the color of the armor I preferred to wear was silver.


    Such things are not umon... No, they weremon.


    Give two names to the person you feel threatened with and share that danger.


    This is normal everywhere, but everyday tea meals like not knowing the person''s name at that time.


    Above all, it is sometimes difficult to understand just calling a name, and it can be given an easy name to understand.


    And that naming convention is fundamental to the other person''s characteristics.


    Especially the color of the hair, goes in almost unconditionally.


    This is easy to understand in one shot - because the color of the hair is supposed to represent the talent of the person.


    Various hair colors each refer to the direction they specialize in, among which ck is treated differently.


    Because they are supposed to have talent in all aspects.


    In fact, this doesn''t mean superstition.


    It''s that we have the corresponding research results, and at least only Cami is right.


    If Cami gives her the skills she remembers, the skills she can remember, and adds thatmentary, she''ll be able to kill time for an hour.


    That''s why Cami thought she could look up¡­ and why Soma''s talent was certain.


    The same is true of what he said and did and how well he showed excellence, but that is also due to the fact that Soma was once treated as a genius.


    Well, I''d say it''s be a vendetta, and it''s be what it is.


    If it hadn''t been for that, I''m sure they could have treated me better.


    You are being treated without soma simply because it has been shown that you have no talent, but also because you treated them so much as you had to.


    Whatever it is, its name is ck history for Cami.


    It reminds me of myself who was immature and brings back things I don''t even want to remember.


    So he wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible, and that''s the thing.


    gossip.


    "Well... is this really clearing this one up?


    It wasn''t like I wasn''t really aware of it because earlier it was a y to rm the opponent and handle it easily.


    I''ll keep looking into it, but I don''t feel any more signs, so this would mean everything.


    Though I''m curious as to what the ce was really up to because of the location, well those things are behind us.


    I''ve already crushed it, so it''s something you don''t need to worry about... and most importantly, it''s not all over.


    Rendezvous with Soma, who went to rescue Lina and the others, is also the most important thing.


    "Even so, wasn''t there a need for positive motion?


    Yes, when ites to why Cami is doing this separately from Soma, it was originally meant to be a positive move.


    Cami scratched around, while Soma rescued Lina and the others.


    Cami withdrew at the right ce and was scheduled to escape as is... if you open the lid, you will see.


    Withdrawal and nothing. Cami has wiped out her opponent... and above all, she feels a strong force, shaking her skin, from the direction she''s headed for Soma.


    I feel so much further away.


    Perhaps where Cami matches everyone she''s dealt with here, it doesn''t even extend as far as that pinky.


    "Rather than, have you failed? This is if you suck..."


    It was something I was joking about, but Cami remembered for this feeling.


    I''ve only seen it once, General Demon Heaven.


    It was destroyed by her¡­ but it seemed simr to what she felt at the time.


    If it''s soma, I don''t even think we''re gonna get behind it sooner.


    "... Shit. In the meantime, I guess I''ll have to go... but I might be able to do something."


    Cami hurried toward the ce, scolding her mind, which was about to plunge in.

 426 Closure Of The Case

    I thought you weren''t kidding.


    I thought you were kidding.


    This was supposed to be perfect.


    Combining his talent with the power of hisrades, the resurrection of him was supposed toe true.


    That''s how we were supposed to do it ourselves this time.


    Now it''s time for us to crawl our ipetent, shitty trash to the ground.


    That''s... that''s...!


    "That''s what you... you...!


    "So shut up. It''s only ear damage, and why don''t you stop whimpering? Or if you want to talk, say something a little more meaningful. There''s no point in even saying what you''re saying. There''s no point in you being alive."


    "You......!


    With that word, I totally cut it.


    Alberto hasn''t really taken it seriously until now.


    For if you do so, it will undoubtedly be troublesome.


    But I don''t care anymore.


    Unlock all body limiters and overflow magic all around you.


    It''s possible to ughter an army. Gather it, raise it...


    "Die......!


    Knocked toward it in front of me - the moment I was wiped out of all of it.


    "Be, stupid...... that, stupid......!?


    There was no way.


    There was no way it was possible.


    This, this...!


    "This is what...!


    Shouting, Alberto did everything he could to make magic happen.


    Aina just stared at the sight in front of her.


    I feel like I''m even dreaming...... no, I''m even wondering if that sounds true.


    I wonder if my true self is still just before I die, and that''s the dream I envisioned.


    ''Cause it''s too convenient.


    I can''t believe we''re here to help at such an exquisite time... and on top of that, I can''t believe we can do more than mutually.


    ... Oh, but I thought Eina was there.


    But it''s soma, he said.


    "Stupid...... stupid stupid stupid......! Why... why are you interrupting us in the first ce...!


    "No, I don''t know why they say it. I don''t even know what you were about to do. [M]... but you hurt my sister and friend and master of magic. It''s too much to bury you."


    Master of Magic, I heard the word, and Aina''s mouth loosened slightly.


    I haven''t been able to do anything like that.


    But at the same time, I thought of something else.


    This is a very convenient sight, it seems like a dream... but with all due respect, I still thought I might have believed in Soma.


    ''Cause otherwise, when I was caught, I wouldn''t have been able to use magic aggressively on the verge of losing consciousness, and I wouldn''t have maintained it all the time.


    And when I realized it, I could honestly ept such a convenient sight.


    ept it...... do nothing, just keep looking at the sight.


    Because there are no shards that need to be done.


    So Eina waited only when it was over, staring even just at Soma''s back.


    Cami once saw the battle between General Satanic and her.


    More than ten years ago, in that battle, it was the final phase.


    Cami never forgot about that time.


    I could only see myself from the rear when I was avant-garde.


    I can''t possibly forget.


    And maybe that was the decisive moment when Cami''s heart broke.


    I just don''t see how much effort I''ve continued to make, and I don''t think I can reach it over there.


    That''s why I gave up.


    That''s why Cami is a skill appraiser, after all.


    It was the path chosen to escape, from which he also fled further.


    So deep down in Cami''s mind, there''s a sense of inferiority that people can''t say.


    "Oh, there''s no way... there''s no way... there''s such a fucking kid... you, you, me...!


    "I''ve always said that, so you''ll always be there."


    Cami just stood up to the sight that was there.


    It was more than a battle then.


    Ice on the mes, thunder on the wind.


    From all directions, all things wild... rtive to it is one little boy.


    It''s reckless as to who saw it, and the sight of despair is all that awaits.


    If what you have in your hand is a stick of wood and a stick of iron, it''s even worse.


    But it was in there, and the boy didn''t break his usual unwieldy attitude.


    And just to say that''s right, everything that strikes the boy hasn''t moved one step further from it, as if it was pulled even on the line.


    It seems as if it is alsoid in the juncture, and in fact I guess that is true.


    Sword junction.


    More sword shes suppress them rampaging around endlessly.


    That''s all there is to it.


    Besides, all I''m saying is that it''s Yoro, the rtive man''s body is shed, torn, and shredded little by little.


    The fact that I''m not to that extent sorry if I want to, even if it''s given at regr intervals and in a certain amount of time, is obvious.


    That is, it is too obvious a difference in power.


    The man who kept being shown it was dyeing its face ck by various emotions.


    "Come on, it''s time for enough reflection? Desperate? - Then you''re sick. In the afterlife, of course. If you have the right tomit suicide at the end of the day, you will be left behind."


    "Huh... you... make a fool of me too...!


    "I''m not making a fool of myself, it''s just a slight remaining heart of mercy? The truth is, I was going to kill him miserably... because I didn''t have to do that, I was miserable. My life also reminds me of the heart of mercy."


    "... well... then - regret it...!


    "Huh...!?


    What the man was trying to do, that was why he noticed Cami behind the Somas, right next to the stairs that came down to the ce.


    Behind Soma, there are two girls trying to shelter.


    One is Lina, who is falling to the ground, and the other girl she has never seen.


    It soon became clear that she was probably Aina¡­ but when the ground, which was the blind spot, flourished, a spear of dirt burst out of it with tremendous momentum.


    "Mazu......!


    But when I realized it, I couldn''t have made it in Cami, no matter what I thought.


    There''s not enough time.


    Still moving aggressively, reaching out...


    "Goddamn it, I''m not the only one who''s gonna die... at least that''s it, on the road -"


    "- Huh."


    A heartbroken sigh echoed on the spot.


    There are still a lot of things going wild on the spot, but for some reason, that''s all.


    And in the next moment, it was stretching out to Aina, which was erasing it without a trace.


    "Be... Be...!? Stupid...... you should notice now...... you should make it......!?


    "Oh man... you really are a man who lowers himself to the end. I even think it''s too frightening and brilliant. - Well, thanks to you, the heart of resurrected mercy is blown away."


    "Damn, damn... damn...!


    A man dyed his face in anger jumped to Soma with all hisst resistance.


    And the mes, which gained momentum, struck in unison.


    - sh.


    What sounded on the spot was a small grunt.


    But above all, it resonated clearly. That was the signal of termination.


    The wild mes disappear as if nothing had happened to all of them from the beginning, and the man, literally doubled vertically, goes straight through both sides of the soma.


    But the moment he turned behind Soma, his body was chopped to pieces until it became dust, and disappeared without a trace.


    "You will not allow even one of your cells to remain in this world. Regret your stupidity in the world... but forgive me."


    Whimpering those words, Soma exhaled one breath and then looked back at this one.


    By the way, Cami has stopped in a dumb position because she just tried to get close to Aina and no longer needs it.


    When Cami realized that, coughing one up, she spoke to Soma as if nothing had happened.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. I''m here just in case, but I didn''t have to."


    "Well, as you can see, it was just a trinket."


    That''s the soma that shrugs my shoulders, but if that was a trinket, there would be very little trinket even in this world.


    Well, what you''re saying did seem like it, but at least if it was Cami, I''m pretty sure she was strong enough not to know if I could let her have a minute.


    "What little thing... I know you named it and you know it, but Alberto was a Demon Heavenly General, right?


    "But that attitude, no matter how you look at it, would have been that of a trinket?


    "... well, I wouldn''t deny that"


    Hearing such a conversation, I move my gaze to what had been a battlefield until earlier.


    Again, it was amazing.


    From where Soma stood, the other side seems to be almost total destruction rather than half destruction, so much so that we don''t know what was there.


    I guess there were a few stone barns out there, only because it''s almost intact on this side, one left and one right.


    Instead of walls, even the ceiling had been smashed through, and he eloquently told the story of how many offenses there had been.


    And that''s why the heterogeneity on this side is more noticeable.


    And the soma that made it, the difference.


    Or that was enough to even make her feel repellent, but as far as I can tell, Aina doesn''t seem to have that look.


    With that in mind, Cami was slightly surprised that it was so herself.


    Indeed, Cami once saw the Demon Heavenly General defeated.


    But it wasn''t so overwhelming then, and Soma, unlike her, doesn''t even remember her martial arts skills at the extraordinary level.


    With that in mind, it goes without saying how improbable Soma is.


    "... that''s now, though"


    Whimpering like a shudder, Cami was remembering a certain word.


    - Whether you have skills or not, it''s you who ultimately decides your path.


    That was once the word of a man who was Cami''s mentor.


    Because he believed in it and was realizing it, Cami was once aiming for something that only seemed reckless: Seven Heavens, etc.


    In the end, it broke before an overwhelming talent¡­ fulfilled.


    I wondered what would have happened if I had met Soma before that, and that there was no such benefit.


    Well, that''s an assumption that means nothing.


    In the first ce, Soma wasn''t even born.


    That''s the real thing, it''s impossible......


    I had a different feeling that maybe I was still aiming for the Seven Heavens than I had a while ago.


    "... Whatever, that''s too pointless an assumption"


    Cami''s already broken.


    So when I shrugged my shoulders, I abandoned that thought and turned my gaze back on the Somas.


    Either way, that settles one thing.


    Thinking about the rest of this is a little troublesome... well, you should think about it when you get back to the mansion.


    "Well... for now, it''s time to finish what we''re doing here."


    "Oh, and then..."


    "Hmmm... then I left it to you"


    "... what?


    Just go home, the words you tried to say are blocked along the way, and instead, to the words released, Cami leaks a dumb voice without knowing what they mean.


    But I knew exactly what that meant.


    Shortly afterwards, Soma''s body began to lean and fell straight to the ground.


    "SO, SOMA......!?


    Aina''s voice, like a hurry, echoed on the spot.

 427 And TheyRe Going On A Journey.

    "... Phew"


    Looking up from the report at hand, Sophia exhaled one sigh.


    If I were to put my current state of mind in words, what would it be?


    I know it''s something that brought me back trouble, but you can''t me me just fine.


    With that in mind, I drop my gaze at hand to check the contents again.


    That was the case - the backdrop to Lina''s kidnapping.


    I have already checked it once, so although I am not surprised now, it is not like I identally leaked my sigh.


    I went out of my way to document rather than verbal reports in the first ce, because depending on the circumstances, they were likely to be problematic.


    Cami, who is also the author of this document, brought Lina back to the territory where the demons live.


    It would be natural to assume the worst at that point.


    "Well it didn''t seem to suck..."


    It''s good news to find out that the other side didn''t do that in hopes of war.


    But what was written instead was never pleasing.


    The presumed aim of the opponent is the resurrection of the former Demon King.


    Besides, he said it was likely that he was a follower of the cult that was nning it.


    Those who truly worship and believe in cults, not made up.


    A true antagonist of humanity, hoping for the copse of the world.


    In addition, he said that there was a Magic Heavenly General.


    I guess the fourth seat means that Sophia took that seat instead of destroying it... modestly, it would be like the worst step ahead of her.


    "It would be just too convenient to think of this as a coincidence... perhaps the roots of the wicked are stretched out to a considerable part of the demons"


    It is more natural to assume that one of the few cults has identally be a Demon Heavenly General than to assume that the number of cults is increasing enough to be elected as Demon Heavenly General.


    Or perhaps it is not in the form of fabrication, nor is it such a distant story that the Demons really be the enemies of mankind.


    Still now, though, that''s one possibility.


    I will pass on that concern just in case, but I do not intend to take any further action.


    Well, if the Demon Heavenly Admiral is alive, the story was different, but it means that he destroyed it, so it won''t be necessary.


    Tell me that''s one of the good news.


    "... Nevertheless, if you submit this as it is, Cami will be considered defeated"


    So I smiled bitterly, because I don''t think that''s possible in Cami.


    Instead, Sophia thinks Cami has enough talent to make it possible.


    This is an objective assessment if you look at it as one of the Seven Heavens without looking at it as a friend.


    That''s why Sophia invited Cami to this mansion in the first ce.


    I don''t know how Cami understands it, but as a Sophia, I appreciate Cami not as a skill appraiser, but as a fighter.


    However, as for Cami, it seems that she has given up on that path at all...... so if it had been Cami so far, the format of this report would have been slightly different.


    It must have been in a clearly discerning format that someone who wasn''t Cami defeated him.


    What hasn''t happened is that if you embezzle that handle, it''s also possible to see it that way... different as Sophia''s perception.


    It doesn''t matter if they recognize it that way... it seemed like something simr to a statement of determination because it would actually happen sooner orter.


    It may be my fault, of course, and I''m not going to bother to check that.


    I hope so.


    Whatever... it''s obvious at the time you''re thinking about it, Sophia is almost certain that someone other than Cami is involved in this case.


    It''s not in the report, but I''m pretty sure it is.


    Even though he''s talented in the first ce, there''s not a single thing Cami can do to beat General Demon Heaven in the present situation.


    That is why it is almost certain that there was someone who defeated General Satanic Heaven.


    If I say it atst, there will be no need to specte as to who it is.


    "If Cami got up, I guess that means she saw something there.... I broke it and you fix it. In a way, I wonder if this is ironic."


    Sophia''s face, whining like that, is somewhere lonely.


    That is probably because I saw that at the end of the day, which is described as an additional report, whilst saying that it has nothing to do with this case.


    But Sophia looked at the report onest time and crushed it as it was.


    Moments, mes overflow in your hands, turning all of them into dust.


    Open your hands and the wreckage will fall apart, but even that can disappear.


    And that was the real end of this case.


    There was nothing from the beginning, such as this one.


    I mean, that''s what I mean.


    It is just a coincidence that Lina was captured, and all those who plotted it are doomed.


    Then it''s the best thing to do.


    I just had an extra quarrel with the demons, because it is about those who are hostile to this country who rejoice.


    I protest secretly to the Devil''s side, of course, but that''s all.


    There is no such thing as war...... it will settle down in two ces: lending,bined with this information.


    Same with regard to thest thing that was written.


    Sophia didn''t get any reports.


    So where there is one less person from the mansion, it is not for Sophia to know.


    Well, in the first ce, someone who wasn''t supposed to exist just really ceases to exist.


    For this House, nothing will change.


    Yes... just for a little while, I''m just gonna miss Sophia for some reason.


    "... it was originally too narrow for you. Go, and you know it. the breadth of the world. That''s where you can really shine."


    I knew that one day this woulde.


    Then all that''s left is the difference betweente or early.


    So Sophia closed her eyes.


    I''m in a position where I can''t even pray for safety on the road, but where I''m going, with a little more luck, I hope.


    It was a littleter that I realized that Sophia like that was missing another person from the mansion.


    "Well, is it time to go?"


    Returning her luggage to her shoulders, Soma said so looking back.


    The Forest of Demons, in its frontiers.


    At the end of his gaze is a girl dressed just like Soma.


    Aina, carrying baggage packed with clothes, etc. on her shoulder, stares at Soma with an anxious face.


    It''s not like Eina is most anxious because she''s going on a journey.


    No, of course there is.


    "Hey...... are you sure?


    For such a few inquiries, Soma just shrugged her shoulders.


    Because I''ve checked many times and the answer to Soma will never change.


    "I mean, if I told you to stop here or something, I''d be too old for you? So much for getting ready, telling your teacher to say goodbye, and I knew I stopped it, or what face are you telling him to go back?


    "That''s... maybe it is. So, but, look... yes, I didn''t say anything to Lina."


    "Uh, yeah, that''s something my whole life thought a little backwards, but I don''t need it anymore, or what..."


    ¡­¡­


    Aina tilting her neck surprisingly, but I dare say Soma wasn''t going to tell the details.


    I told him when I told him. So, because I know it''s gonna be trouble again.


    Well, if it was meant to be, after telling you that, that way - I guess we should do something about the little figure hiding behind us, but I wasn''t sure I could stop him from hating.


    Or I only saw a future that I was forced to follow where I stopped, so I decided to give up.


    Maybe that''s what I told whoever it was, and I''ll do it.


    Exhales when somethingpletely weird has be simr.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. In the first ce, what are you going to do if my senior doesn''t go with me?


    "Well, that... that... we''ll do something about it. A year ago, something happened to me."


    "Would that be a story on that side? This side would bepletely inexperienced."


    "That''s true... but when I say that, you''re not alike"


    "My life has learned a lot. So even if we don''t have experience, we''ll figure it out... so does Eina properly understandmon sense on the human side?


    "Ugh..."


    I guess I''m stuck in words because I have a proper sense of that.


    Should I rejoice in that, or mourn where I know but ampelled?


    Well, either way, it won''t change the conclusion.


    "... or you don''t need me to travel that way in the first ce. Well... if it''s too much, it''s dangerous."


    "I don''t deny that, but if you say why you decided to travel this side in the first ce, because Eina flowed to the stream a year ago to reach that vige, so if you were to travel further from there, you''d have toe to this side?


    "... yes it is"


    I exhale into my bad predicate attitude, but, well, that''s what I meant.


    After rescuing Aina and the others, the night dawned.


    From now on, Soma and Aina will travel through the territory on the human side.


    Aina decided that the next time something simr happened, it would be because she might cause trouble to that vige this time.


    They say there''s no choice to go back from the beginning.


    For a different reason than the one that once came out.


    I stopped by that vige in the middle of the night, and everything I brought is among the things I carry.


    Atst, he left only a note without seeing the old couple he took care of.


    ... Well, I guess that''s what he''s saying.


    I feel strangely slow toe back or my eyes were red, but that''s my fault.


    "In the first ce, are you sure you''re okay with traveling or something? It hasn''t happened since we fell."


    "Well, it does hurt a lot everywhere in the body, but it will be fine enough to travel. It seems quite safe for a while, and it will heal in the meantime."


    When we rescued Aina and the others, Soma fell at the end of the day, but that was because he took off his wings too much because of anger, in short.


    It should have gotten a lot better this past year, but because of all the things that happened, they still couldn''t stand that level of stuff in this body.


    But still, it''s not so much that I can''t move because of muscle aches this time, and there won''t be any problems.


    On the road until I got back here, about half of it was with someone''s hand, but I''ve already recovered from that, too.


    Although there is some muscle pain, it is eptable.


    Why Soma is about to embark on a journey, by the way, because he heard it where he thought he might also embark on a journey and thought it was a ship on the crossing.


    The fact that the two kids would still be better than traveling with one child and... the rest was simply because I thought Soma was worried about Eina, so I decided to travel with them.


    Well, I could say that Soma decided unterally, but it was something Cami agreed with.


    That''s how I left it to Cami to gather only the minimum amount of stuff I needed... but at one point Eina also seeded in rounding it up...


    "Hmm... I see. So how about this?


    "... what is it?


    "I hope Eina travels on her own"


    "... Huh?


    Although you resisted, you didn''t actually think they would say that, Aina''s face is slightly cloudy.


    But when Soma smiled bitterly at it...


    "So, my senior travels on his own. Well, Eina and I might end up going the same way by chance... but it''s a coincidence, so we can''t help it."


    "... what the hell, it''s not the same thing after all"


    "I mean give it up honestly. Or what do you hate so much? Would Eina also understand that she was convinced once, and that they were better off than one?


    "It is, but... because"


    "Because?"


    "... if I could just, you know, annoy Soma."


    "... ha"


    To the words, Soma exhaled a thoughtful sigh.


    - Not at all.


    "Look, it''s going"


    "Oh, hey......!?


    I was already in trouble, so when I grabbed that hand, I walked out forcefully.


    As Eina panicked, she opened her mouth toin.


    "I don''t think it''s more annoying where it happened than my whole life wants to follow. Besides, it''s gettingte to help this time. Not for that matter... but this time, where something happens, I''ll protect you right next to it."


    "Ahhhhhhhh, yeah..."


    When I say that and nod, I grip back the p that I''ve been gripping back, just a little harder.


    Then he exhaled a small, unnoticed degree of sighing by Aina.


    I don''t have to wonder what you''re doing until you''re reincarnated into another world... well, there''s no choice.


    Unlike in previous lives, we can no longer just aspire to one thing.


    Of course you can do it the same if you want to... but if you do that, you will definitely not be able to forgive yourself.


    And most importantly, I don''t hate Soma for what he''s doing or for what he''s doing.


    With that in mind, I look up into the sky.


    What is spreading there was a blue sky on one side, simr to thest I saw in that world.


    However, it is not the opponent who should be defeated, but the one who should be protected.


    That, and the fact that we''re going to be three soon, would be a different point when ites to differences.


    Really, it''s not like it was in my previous life.


    Neither the destination you should be aiming for, nor even your fingertips at that starting point.


    It''s full of different things.


    But well, or maybe that''s why it''s good.


    It''s a reincarnation in the corner, a different world.


    Then... there will be another one of these.


    "... God was in heaven, and the world was nothing?"


    "What?


    "It''s nothing... it''s just that it''s a corner, and I just thought it would be a fun journey"


    "Ah... uh, yeah... right!


    That''s not what I said to mislead you, that''s what I really thought.


    So Soma also grinned at the smile he had looked back on and at the signs that it was time toe closer.

 428 Ruins After The End Of The Tabernacle And Emptiness Before It Began

    Only a little more time goes back than when Soma and the others left.


    That''s where Soma did whatever he wanted, and where they walked away and turned into ruins.


    There is no such thing as a shadow...


    There was only one thing that visited such a ce.


    "Hmm, I woke up in the corner, but I didn''t have anything to do with it. It was easier to say that it was easier, but like this, it involves the sales voucher... Huh? There''s nothing like that for me right now, is there? Well, yes, I do. But isn''t it normal to have something to think about for a moment? That''s why I came all the way back here."


    It was a small shadow whining words that only seemed solitary.


    I just look like a child no matter what you think...... no.


    A fact the child herself, she sighed as she looked around.


    "Though, it doesn''t look like there''s anything left anymore. It''s obvious, though. I was hoping it would be a souvenir to him... Huh? Even if I can''t give it to you where I took it? No, no, I might have a chance to give it to you one of these days, so then... Huh? He''s not into that stuff in the first ce?... Indeed. This was a long way to go."


    Seriously unfortunately dropping her shoulder, she exhales even more.


    Apparently I seriously thought this meant something.


    But the facts did not change anywhere, and this was totallyborious and pointless.


    "Ugh, you don''t have anything to say that far - do you? Even I can be seriously depressed... maybe. Oh, why maybe, is it? Well, of course you don''t know me very well. I don''t know about the information I was given, and it didn''t include me in the first ce."


    Though I''m saying it''s obvious, I''m not sure if that''s what I mean.


    But she looked around again, like she didn''t care, and, um, she made one stretch.


    "Well, then it turns out to be pointless, and shall we just go back - It''s going to be toote to make it.... Huh? Is that enough, sir? Well, it''s not a good idea if I''m honest with you, but I don''t have a choice. I look forward to the next time I wake up."


    Having said that, she was grinning as if she was really looking forward to it.


    I can''t believe that time ising, even though that''s not something I can look forward to.


    "Uh, that''s not true. - Yeah? Because if that timees, maybe this time we can talk to him. I''m looking forward to it. Yikes... Huh? Even if it turns out to be ughtered by him, is it? Well, it''s interesting that he could really do it."


    That wasn''t funny at all, but they ssify it as funny in her.


    With a further grin, I walked out.


    "Well, what''s the next situation?... I hope you don''t need me again next time."


    Maybe...... that was what she really meant.


    But at the same time, it was something you should not wish for.


    So.


    "Yes, yes, I know. It''s all for this world, isn''t it? That''s why I was created. I know exactly what you mean. So next time, I''m going to make sure you do your part."


    Once she had closed her mouth, she left it for a short while so that she could not wear it.


    And.


    "- as the adjudicator of mankind"


    It was in her service that she put its existential significance on the word.


    It was the throne of a certain country.


    However, time has already passed since the sun set, and it is a time to be calledte at night.


    If it was meant to be, there shouldn''t be anyone there.


    But disregard the truth, but there is a shadow in it.


    No.


    There were two shadows.


    "Hmm... and in that gap we attack them... no, you mean take it back"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "... but is that really possible?


    "Well."


    "... hey"


    To that irresponsible word, one of the shadows - a man sitting on the throne - cast his voice into the other shadow as he lurked his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes.


    But his eyes are sharp, and if he''s someone in line, he''s going to tremble. Whereas that shadow just shrugged his shoulders.


    It doesn''t seem to be working.


    Well, I can''t see the face of it covering my whole body with a ck robe from the beginning.


    "Even if it''s amazing, I don''t know what I don''t know. We''ll do what we have to do, but then we can''t take responsibility until you make it possible."


    "Hmm... if that''s the case, say it first. And don''t worry about it. There''s no way we can beat them."


    "Even though we can''t forgive independence and still barely attack it?


    "... Huh!


    Gilli, and I rattle my teeth, and even though that''s the only way I can turn my gaze on someone who could kill me, I still don''t make that a fine move.


    All it did was exhale a small sigh.


    "Even if you look at me like that, the facts must be true, right?


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. I know...! Damn, even he... if he wasn''t there...!


    "That may be true, but I wouldn''t have a choice where I said it. That''s what defence is all about in the first ce, but it can''t even move there."


    "So I''m telling you I know......! Besides, I''m sure you''ll do something about it this time...!


    "When they say it''s like I''m gonna do it for you, I''m in trouble. This one has a purpose here, and that''s all I''m gonna do."


    "Hmm... the resurrection of the arr that it was sealed in the ancient days of Tai,? Honestly, I still can''t believe it."


    "That''s fine. All you have to do is miss what we''re doing and attack us after what happens."


    "... even if that''s true, there''s really no way I''m going to attack you, is there?


    "It''s tough. This way of saying it... I swear in my name as a demon, I have said it many times. Our real purpose in the first ce lies ahead. I don''t have time to bother with you."


    "Hmm, I wonder..."


    The man didn''t seem to trust that word from the start, but well, that would be natural, too.


    Though they imitate such a secret meeting, the opponents are hostile.


    There''s no way I can do that, like trust.


    "Well, fine. If it was a lie, it would only destroy you."


    "It''s mutual, isn''t it?


    Hmm, and they snort at each other, and the shadows turn their backs.


    There are no more shards than what needs to be confirmed, such as why we''re already poking each other in the face.


    As it was, the shadow disappeared to dissolve into darkness¡­ silence and only one man remained on the spot.


    The man used to stare at the darkness where the shadow disappeared... but eventually, he snorts again.


    "Hmmm... What is it about the Demons, such as believing in crappy miga for the Lord, who perished long ago? But if they''re gonna make a scene over there, this one''s just gonna ride. I don''t care if they fail.... yes, use them, but... now it''s time for them to give it back. Ournd and the fools."


    And so said the man - King of the Kingdom of Veritas, Veritas XIII - imagined what it was then and distorted its mouth pleasantly.

 429 Journey, Journey, Life, Mercy.

    - Tendar, Duke of Neumont, Kingdom of Radius.


    Just now, looking back at the ce she had just left behind, Aina exhaled.


    The sky is blue, the wind is calm.


    The sun is warm and a great day to travel.


    But there''s a little mncholy in that mood.


    "- Mm-hmm. My seniors are saying it''s more suspicious over there!


    "That''s what my brother would say, I''m sure! I''m offering you, too!


    Well, it goes without saying again that this idiot brother and sister is responsible.


    Or was it worse since the trip, although I was in a more rushed mood than I was?


    Or maybe even that one weighed itself down, but either way, I''m only sure it''s a source of Eina''s headache.


    "Here, you two idiots there! I told you I don''t have time to stop by today, though!


    "Hmm... I see, they did ask, but I don''t remember the hatred and my life nodding at it!


    "I don''t either!


    "Weird!"


    Put your hands on your head so you can have a headache, exhaling a total sigh.


    It''s been an exchange that has been repeated over and over again, and each time Ainargely loses, but that''s not how it all goes this time.


    "You said by the end of the day that if we don''t make it to the next realm, we''re gonna be in trouble, right? I think the loss is going to be bigger as a result, and time doesn''t mean you can afford it."


    "No... you''re right... I feel somewhat suspicious over there...!


    "That''s what you always say. It''s nothing! No, sometimes it really does... but in the end, magic isn''t all about shards."


    "No, that''s why it is. Being off all this time means it should be time for a hit......!


    "That''s not human thinking, is it?


    With those words exchanged, if we walked out on the regr path, the Somas, who were about to head in the direction of the day after tomorrow, arrived reluctantly.


    Apparently, just this time, he understood.


    Truly, at all.


    Aina, Soma, Lina and.


    As the three of us continued our journey, the year would have dawned if we had noticed.


    Despite all that time, I haven''t left the Duke of Neumont yet because of what I''ve been seeing.


    In other words, somas - or mainly somas - will do as they please.


    I guess there''s no choice given the purpose of the journey, and at the point of Soma''s purpose in the first ce, that''s an unprecedented substitute.


    Normally you can''t find a way to do that where you searched, if you ask me, that''s true... but there will be a lot of impotence in following the survey to find out what looks suspicious for now.


    Lina gets on with it, so she loses by a majority where Eina disagrees... well, I guess Eina also has a problem acknowledging that behavior while saying something.


    Besides, if they say that journeying is such a thing, they even think it might be such a thing.


    ... Although Eina''s journey as she knows it wasn''t like this.


    "Oh, yeah, it''s Lina... Lina"


    And I called on the girl in the rear, saying a name I couldn''t yet call, because I had remembered.


    Mindful of Soma, who was naturally leading the way if he noticed, he lurks his voice slightly.


    "Hey, you sure you don''t want me to tell you?


    "I think it''s good. Your brother doesn''t need it, and it''s enough to know when it''s necessary."


    Speaking of what, this is Duke of Neumont territory... which means that Soma''s family name is Neumont and his own house is the Duke''s.


    Yes, it seems that Soma still doesn''t know that.


    Eina and I walked through the territory to crush it, but even if we need to know where we are in the city now, we don''t have to bother talking about which territory it is.


    That''s why I''vee so far without even being particrly talked about.


    Sometimes that means that Soma doesn''t care, and some people aren''t trying to tell me that Lina doesn''t need that like she does now.


    Of course it''s something Eina should teach me, but that makes me feel different.


    Nevertheless, what Lina did not try to teach seemed to avoid bing a burden by teaching rather than by repelling her own house.


    Aina, too, can be described as out of the house there, so I can see that that sort of thing is somehow.


    And while she was doing so, Lina walked toward Soma, just saying she was done talking about this.


    Aina is slightly dissatisfied with it.


    Sure, there won''t be a problem without knowing... but that sounds kind of lonely -


    "Hmm...? I see, I wonder what you were talking about... that you miss Eina sleeping alone, huh? That''s certainly a problem..."


    "Hey, I didn''t say a word about that......!?


    Maybe it''s to delude you about what''s going on, but what a blow in nheless?


    Or in the meantime, those two, I know, stop looking at me like I''m raw and warm.


    "Then I didn''t think of that at all, did I?


    "I don''t..."


    It was this morning that I remembered unexpectedly.


    Essentially, the Ainas often fall asleep wrapped up.


    One of the reasons why there are so many wild lodgings is that it also means saving money.


    At least Aina and Lina have been together so far... but yesterday we had a lot going on and each one of us was going to sleep separately.


    A small, but widely felt room.


    When I woke up, the sight of no one else.


    That''s enough to remind me of almost two years ago, when I was traveling alone.


    "... Oh, there isn''t!


    "What is it now?


    "It''s gone."


    "Ugh, shut up!


    Aware of the redness of your cheeks, deflect your face.


    I was unconscious.


    Maybe that''s not what I said appropriately.


    Perhaps we both noticed.


    Things were just a little weird with Eina.


    Because for Aina, the journey was harsh in itself.


    I''m alone, traveling alone on a path I don''t even know if it fits, and I don''t even know if I can trust anyone I meet.


    I couldn''t even get out of my mind when I went to bed... I was exhausted and tried to give up and get to that vige.


    I don''t know if that''s enough, with that in mind.


    Maybe that''s why Eina was simply human distrust back then, but that''s why she just seemed so.


    But for Aina, the fact that the journey is harsh is an unmistakable fact... but the journey with Soma and Lina was fun.


    That day, Soma forcefully pulled my hand.


    Right after that, Lina came.


    That''s true, it was fun... but no, that''s all I thought about, Aina shook her head.


    Because it''s still fun.


    So I spoke out, like blowing up extra thoughts.


    "I mean, say that, isn''t Lina the one who misses sleeping alone? When you sleep with me all the time, most of the time, Lina''s diving into my futon sometime?


    "Ho ho...?


    "Oh, hey, that''s a secret......! Yes, eh, coincidence... yes, it is coincidence...! I fell asleep and made a mistake!


    "What you''re saying is so strange..."


    I exhale at all, saying that.


    The sky is blue, the wind is calm.


    The sun is warm¡­ it''s a great day to travel, with nature and a grin on their faces.


    Located at the southernmost point of Duke Neumont territory.


    Until the next territory, it was not long ago.

 430 A Neighborhood Adventurer

    Boom, Boom was dancing.


    Along with that, there were all sorts of things dancing.


    The grass, the flowers, the house... the vigers.


    My father, my mother, my sister, my brother, and that girl I kinda liked in the next house.


    Everything was all, dancing in mes.


    - I didn''t mean this.


    This shouldn''t be... I just wanted to get revenge on the ones who were a little jealous of me.


    That''s why, as usual, I got away... with helping someone in a ck robe.


    Instead, because they told me they could help me with myself, too.


    So... but... but...


    "Well, now your vengeance hase true. Well, I''ve overdone it a little bit, but it''ll be as trivial as this. Everyone is guilty of the same crime anyway. No. Still, it really helped. I never thought I''d have to borrow the blood of those who helped lift the seal."


    The voice, I could not hear.


    But the boy never turns his gaze to you, and even keeps staring forward.


    It''s there, it''s burning, about your own vige.


    "Now, though, let''s start with one. Good luck inside...... yeah? No, that''s why I told you to wait a minute. Are you gonna repeat the same thing again? Otherwise...... oh, that''s the thing. Yeah, that''s okay.... Oh man. Totally, I thought it would be difficult, but now don''t be considerate."


    I don''t care about a boy like that, either, in a ck robe. I exhale.


    No, or I guess I didn''t care about the boy or anything from the start.


    I''m just saying I spoke up because I need it for a purpose.


    "Well, anyway, we''re done with what needs to be done here. I don''t know how long your life willst, but let''s pray to my God that you can rest in peace until then. Bye."


    That said, it''s... no, they left.


    But he doesn''t even nce at them until the end, and the boy just keeps staring at the view in front of him.


    Until the nearby vigers noticed the anomaly, and help came, but stood still.


    - Baron Yarster, Arvent, Kingdom of Radius.


    Located at the northernmost of the barons of Arvent, that city was, to be clear, a lonely one.


    The reason for this is simple, because it is not worth bothering to visit.


    It is also the border with the Duke of Neumont and the only city facing it, but it is a meaningless story because there is no reason to go to the Duke of Neumont territory in the first ce.


    Despite the Duke''s territory, there is no advantage to going, even dealing with the ce where the Demons live.


    The only person who would go to such a ce would be an extra lover or one with extra reason.


    Although there are, of course, some peopleing and going, it is not enough to do so as a ry point, and only the wilderness where demonse and go is spreading around again.


    Rather than being lonely...... it was natural not to develop.


    But there are branches of the Adventurer Alliance in such a city, naturally.


    No, or should that be why?


    I repeat, there are demons around this city.


    Without the adventurers to hunt for it, we couldn''t have done it as a city.


    "Though, I don''t know if it''s just weird here."


    ¡­¡­ ... What are you talking about?


    "You''re just talking to yourself. If it''s busy and we''re free, we can think about things that don''t matter."


    Doris Heinzel nced at the spot, answering appropriately that way.


    What is spreading there is the sight of the adventurers gathering and making noise, as I have just spoken.


    Well, that being said, there are precisely ten people gathered together, but in a city of this size, and given the size of this building, it will suffice.


    It''s just, literally, drinking and eating and making a scene.


    It had nothing to do with Doris sitting at the reception counter, even sparing her time.


    "If you can drink and eat this one, I''d appreciate it if you were free."


    "... don''t you?


    "I''m not as rotten as I am at work. I checked, just in case, and they said no."


    "... unexpected"


    "What does that mean?


    "... I thought I''d ignore that"


    "Sure, I would have ignored it if it wasn''t in the contract, because it was included in the hatred and the contract. I pulled a whole poor lottery."


    Doris is saying that because even though he''s sitting there, Doris is not an Alliance employee.


    Alternatively, none of the guild branches exist in this city in the first ce, the guild staff.


    Given the number of cities and the associated number of guild branches, there is no way we can send staff to all of them.


    Nevertheless, we can''t lose the guild branch either.


    Because there are a few cities like this where the presence of adventurers is essential.


    So conceived was a surrogate by the adventurer.


    An Adventurer asked by the Alliance to rece the Alliance staff.


    Although authority is of course much more restricted than the actual guild staff, they are nevertheless given the degree to which they operate the guild branch.


    Naturally no one is a request that he can take, and that''s why being allowed to take it is a sort of status for the adventurer.


    To the extent that such a festive foolish noise is held.


    "Hey, it''s really rare...... Yikes! Are you drinking?


    "You''re sitting here and you can''t drink, can you? What are you talking about, you skatan?"


    "What, you don''t drink? It''s such a happy day."


    "If he drinks here, he won''t be entrusted with this role from the beginning... Damn, this is why the drunks are here"


    Doris sighs out saying that, but its mouth is loose.


    I don''t feel bad that you''re celebrating like this.


    Yes, we are making such a foolish scene to celebrate Doris being appointed to rece the Alliance staff.


    Because it is precisely from today that Doris was entrusted with it.


    Before that, another adventurer did it.


    The adventurer, by the way, is leaving Doris with it at the same time.


    I''m an adventurer who came to this ce in the first ce to substitute for the Alliance staff, so I can also say that I''ve returned to my original ce.


    Such things are not umon.


    Not all ces have enough adventurers to substitute.


    In that case, enough adventurers woulde all the way out here.


    And if that adventurer finds an adventurer who decides it is possible to act as an understudy, it will be reced and that adventurer will return.


    Well rarely do some adventurers stay there... those things are really rare.


    It should be noted that what is necessary to act as an understudy is, of course, credible first.


    Although one of the branches, its powers are quite significant.


    outside of being abused, etc., and this is one of the items that is hard to see.


    All we need is arm''s length and poprity, after all.


    The fact that adventurers are entrusted with recing Alliance staff means that they are entrusted with the role ofpiler of adventurers in the area.


    If something goes wrong, the person has to solve it, and in the general case, the arm is necessary.


    Most of the time, they''re not adventurous, like those who be adventurers.


    It would make sense to need strength to contain those people.


    Well, in that sense, it can also be said that arm''s length and people''s desire are almost proportionate.


    Because no fool would defy an opponent with more overwhelming power than himself, just sooner.


    Of course, though, it''s not easy to find such a person.


    Sometimes it''s natural that no adventurer is there to ask for a sessor.


    In that case, the adventurer who has been seconded will continue to act as an understudy all the time...... that''s just not true.


    Because they are surrogates only.


    It is temporary until a sessor is decided, the duration of which is said to be as long as two years.


    So when ites to what to do when it''s over, that adventurer usually goes home.


    And the Adventurer branch there will be crushed.


    Then naturally, the adventurers there have to go somewhere else... and this celebration also means I''m d it didn''t happen.


    Anyway, that''s why this nonsense isn''t usually happening.


    It''s a special day, so we''re making a scene, and that''s exactly what doesn''t usually happen from midday.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t change what it''s like to be like this at night, so I can also say that you''re simply making a scene using that as an excuse.


    "In the first ce, the guest of honor just sees it like this."


    "... if you want to get mixed up, you can go"


    "Am I? What?


    "... it''s enough to be alone here"


    "Leave it to you, Atashi, to mix it up over there?


    Saying, Doris moved her gaze aside.


    What was there was a small shadow that covered his entire body with white robes and even a hood.


    You can''t see that face even if you''re nearby like this, and if you see a simr person all over the city, you''ll even remember how suspicious it is.


    But as for Doris, who knows what''s in it, she just shrugs her shoulders.


    The sighs are mixed.


    "You''re not so flirtatious as to just do that. In the first ce, you''re just hanging out with Atashi, and it was Atashi who got this role, right?


    "... but I promise to help you when you''re in trouble"


    "Well yes..."


    So I smiled bitterly because Doris is actually clearly more helped, keeping that promise.


    Even so, I couldn''t let it go this far, it just didn''t work.


    "I just want to thank you for your feelings. Even though all the adventurers who use this ce are here, it doesn''t mean anything''s going to happen."


    "... n"


    "No! Enjoying yourselves?


    "So how do you enjoy being here?... well, it''s not pleasant to see you guys like that in a way."


    This is why I think the drunk, etc., but Doris has always been on that side.


    Instead, I took the initiative, made a fool of myself, and was even in a position to take the lead... just from now on, I wouldn''t be.


    I feel lonely about that, of course.


    But if Doris is in such a position that the fools in front of him make any noise they want, it would mean that he''s doing this.


    "... I can''t believe you''re thinking about that. I don''t know if you''re old enough."


    ¡­¡­


    "What, you''re just talking to yourself. When they told me I''d be entrusted with this, it sure was a pleasure, but apparently there was something I felt more than I thought."


    And that''s how Doris has a self-derisive grin about herself, it was then.


    Still a clear voice arrived as it mixed in the noise.


    "Excuse me, is this the Adventurer Alliance Branch?


    Apparently, it was a customer.


    This is my first customer since I''ve been assigned a surrogate here.


    Technically, I''ve already handled the request for the idiots in front of me, but, well, that would be fine with no cans.


    Because it was too easy and I didn''t feel like I was working.


    Either way, you''ve been asking first if this is the guild branch, which means you''re not from the city?


    Regardless of whether you''ve been here or not, it shouldn''t be necessary to confirm that this is the Guild Branch if you live there.


    I mean, it''s extremely rare, but people who''vee all the way to a city like this, and there''s a good chance that their peers...


    "Yes, that does fit, but what the hell - is it!?


    A voice of instant surprise was leaking from his mouth, which was supposed to continue.


    But that won''t help either.


    If you turn your gaze to who came and to the entrance to the room, who the hell can imagine, such as the appearance of a demon there?


    "-!"


    But that''s what I should say, the reaction from there was quick.


    The feeling that was floating somewhere blows away in an instant, but doubts are too far behind my brain to change.


    It is a demon resembling a pig who is trying to block the entrance and show his face there.


    I do not judge it to be a pig, because it is too big for anything.


    It does not exist in this world, such as a pig whose head alone tells us to exceed three meters.


    Moreover, the red body hair, like that blood, belongs to Madboa if Doris'' memory is correct.


    If you do poorly, you could wipe out the city one by one, a demon whose crusade requires advanced adventurers.


    Naturally, party-by-party, is.


    To be honest, I wasn''t sure Doris could beat me... but it wouldn''t be if I were telling you.


    But the question is, why did such a thing suddenly appear here?


    People in the city would make a scene just because I saw something like this from a distance...... plus if it wasn''t my fault now, wouldn''t you have manipted the humanities?


    I had never heard such a story...


    But before such an instant thought was given an answer, Doris stepped out of the chair where she was sitting and took two of her favorite pistols out of her hips and set them up.


    And by then, my neighbor''s partner had alreadyid his hand on the pattern of the object on his hip.


    As I hoisted my mouth, thinking about what was going on, I thought I should think about it while attacking for now.


    "Hey, what are you doing...!?


    "No, because the first impression is still important. I thought it would be as impactful as possible."


    "It''s not at that level of impact or anything, is it this......!?


    But when I heard it, my arm stopped.


    That''s obviously more than one, because it also seemed like it belonged to a child.


    From next door, there were also signs of confusion, and at that time it seemed that both the fools had finally noticed.


    It''s a hustle and bustle in a different way than just before, and the ce is full of...


    "¡­ brother, that''s exactly what I can''t follow either"


    "What... is..."


    "That''s a lot of extra surprise... I mean, you''re not really very surprised, are you?


    "Uhm, you''re right"


    "You''re right, it''s not...!


    "Well, Aina''s around, too, it is. I think we should excuse ourselves sooner than that."


    "Uhm, you''re right"


    "You...!


    But before it exploded, when the demon appearance retreated one side from the entrance, there remained three figures on the spot.


    Besides, it still belongs to the child...... a flinch in that, the ce flows an air of confusion.


    But knowing it or not, the boy in the middle of the three opens his mouth without cowering.


    And.


    "Oh, thank you for disturbing me. Well, there''s one more thing I''d like to check¡­ Is it a good ce to register an adventurer?


    He threw those words at me.

 431 Ex Strongest, Attempt Adventurer Registration

    He said he flew a witty joke, but the ce didn''t seem to warm up very well.


    Rather, on the contrary, it even seemed to make me nervous somewhere.


    In retrospect of that, now Soma tilted her neck wondering what was wrong.


    "Everything was wrong from start to finish...!


    "Dear brother, this is impossible for me to follow."


    "What... is..."


    "Reflect a little...!


    "disrespectful, decent"


    Having done so, I''m just wondering what I should have done.


    And when I said that, augh leaked from the face to face.


    The woman named Doris looks at this one and hangs its mouth funny.


    "That''s right... if you dare, I wouldn''t say it was too advanced for the Atasis and the others to understand. It''s bad for your heart, and if you can, you should stop what you said next time."


    "Hmm... thank you for your kind advice. Is that the ce where the Alliance staff proxy,"


    "Stop it. Because this isn''t supposed to be a gangster. As a result of various circumstances and coincidences, I happen to be in this position. That''s all."


    "... Hmm"


    Having said that, the position seemed fitting without ttery to Soma''s eyes.


    At least as far as this is concerned, its style is adequate.


    There seems to be a metric to the extent ofughing and flushing the tea eyes earlier, and definitely not the presence of decorations.


    "I guess it depends on whether Atashi isn''t a decoration from now on. Anyway, Atashi just got in this position today."


    "Doesn''t that look grand to me?


    "If an adventurer is licked, it''s over. You''re just bluffing."


    "It doesn''t look that way."


    "Really? I don''t know if that''s what you''re talking about."


    The way I said that and smiled was still a long way off.


    If you also think about your response to the arr earlier and what happened afterwards, can you say that you were right to take this person on your behalf?


    "By the way, you should apologizeter, right? They all allowed me tough, but if I was bad, I''d be in a lot of trouble."


    "It''s a little tea..."


    "Well, it''s a tea that some people don''t find stylish¡­ I don''t think I have a choice."


    "I don''t think you actually need it. They''re a little too floating, and I think it''s a good tightening."


    "See, it is"


    "Look, it''s not...!


    Soma shrugging her shoulders back to the screaming Eina doesn''t look like she''s reflecting, but that''s right in a way.


    It is true that we reflect on the fact that the reaction was too great, but because we do not reflect on what we have done itself.


    In the first ce, if we''re serious, it makes sense.


    Because I thought so, trying to know the level of adventurers in this city.


    The general atmosphere on the spot, including arms and personality, can be discerned in the response to an emergency or in the attitude towards the person who did so.


    In conclusion, I could say that it is not much worse¡­ or rather better than the impression Soma had of something called an adventurer.


    And I tried to find out that for one reason, of course.


    To find out if there is enough ce for the Somas to act as adventurers.


    "Well, that''s anyway...... was it registration to Adventurer?


    With the words, Doris'' eyes narrowed.


    It is the eye that identifies a person, and Eina and others can see that she stretched herself for a moment.


    Well, I didn''t have to worry about soma or anything, so I took it easy, and on the contrary, I started taking a subtle look at the scene, including Doris like that.


    That''s a hard ce to tter, to be honest.


    There are three tables, including where the Somas are.


    It''s all a wooden round table, and a total of twenty seats would be the ce to be full.


    Positionally there is a counter for reception at the front of the soma and an entrance is present at the rear.


    This meant that Soma and the others were talking as they were in that ce that came in earlier.


    The reason I''m doing that is because it''s not like talking in a different ce.


    Rather, it is something that is inherently done on the counter, such as adventurer registration.


    I do this all the way to the table because this is the three of us and Doris was interested in the Somas.


    By the way, I don''t see any other adventurers anymore.


    He was kicked out by Doris and should now be on his way to crusade the demons around him.


    We''re here with three Somas, Doris.


    It was only a small figure, who hid his whole body with white robes and a hood.


    As for Soma, I also care about Doris, but I still care more about this one.


    Well, obviously it''s suspicious, so naturally, but I guess that''s not more than Doris is allowed to be present.


    I was taught the name of Doris'' partner and She, but that''s all I know.


    ... No, what I know, was there another thing?


    That means She will be strong.


    Perhaps, in this, it is strong after Soma.


    More skilled than Eina or Lina.


    Why is such a person here?


    To be honest, that was the thing that bothered me the most right now... but this would not even be the asion to hear it.


    Nevertheless, I can''t help but wonder.


    Looking sideways at Doris, Soma continued She''s observation.


    The authority that can be used as an Alliance Staff Agent means, in short, the authority required to operate the Alliance Branch.


    As a matter of course, there is also the authority to register adventurers, but this is basically not used.


    The reason for this is simple.


    Because there is almost no such thing as purposefully trying to register an adventurer in a branch where there is not even a guild official, and there is almost no proxy to actually use that authority.


    Technically, for thetter reason, it should be said that the former urs... well it would turn out to be the same thing.


    By the way, why a proxy does not use its authority is because it determines that it cannot take responsibility for it.


    It''s basically a trantion of what it is like to be an adventurer, and many of them are scumbags.


    Of course, there are many decent people, but it is also true that there are many who cause problems.


    And it is a story of what one who has registered such a person as an adventurer thinks of it.


    If something goes wrong and the Alliance won''t be held responsible for it, it''s even worse.


    Well, the Adventurer Alliance is only in a position to mediate requests against registered adventurers.


    Though it is responsible for the request, it is a doctrine that does not involve the adventurer himself, nor does it guarantee his identity or anything else.


    With that in mind, it''s only natural... that those who can reopen there will not be elected proxies from the outset.


    Either way, only an adventurer who decides that he or she can be trusted for such reasons will be registered by the agent as an adventurer.


    Otherwise, there is basically no limit or qualification to bing an adventurer, so it is normal for those who know it to go to the Wang Capital, or even a bigger city, if possible.


    In fact, when Doris and the others became adventurers, they registered there in the big city, about a week away from here.


    In retrospect ofmon sense for such an adventurer, Doris looked at the three people in front of him, wondering what was going on now.


    He''s got the look of a child at a nce, and from what I''ve heard, he''s actually like a child.


    Nevertheless, as I mentioned earlier, it does not take qualifications or anything else to be an original adventurer.


    Yes, it''s possible if you''re not an adult, if you just be an adventurer.


    Of course it''s another story to see if I can act as an adventurer... but as for Doris herself, I also wonder if that would be a problem.


    The reason I think so is because they are too solid to say that they are both children.


    Even the word premature ripeness is raw.


    If you do poorly, you''ll be much firmer than the freshly grown people around there.


    The attitude of the three is enough to make Doris think so, even though he still has only a few contacts¡­ And Doris had one certainty about that.


    I guess that means the three of them have the right skills.


    Because there are few skills that affect the spirit, starting with ferocity skills.


    Especially the six basic species, the seven ifbined with the Magic Instruction, are the ones that raise the skill holder to the corresponding state.


    If you don''t have enough muscle strength, give it muscle strength, and if you don''t have enough magic, collect magic to make it up to you.


    Blessings to adapt to optimal conditions, given by the world.


    And given that in an immature spirit you can''t pull out the performance of a weapon and it also affectsbat, it would be natural to assume that it also works on the spirit.


    As long as it is intermediate, the more advanced possessors are not particrly affected by premature studies.


    This means that when ites to what you want to say, these three won''t have a problem doing as adventurers for now.


    Even these idiots can defeat demons with their skills.


    If you think you have something more than advanced in your estimation, it must be easy if you don''t even have to do the extra.


    In the first ce, ording to the story, these three are actually defeating that demon, Madboa.


    As for there, you won''t have to doubt it.


    But then the next question is, can we use that power correctly?


    This has nothing to do with mental immaturity.


    Because it depends on the way his heart is.


    And while it''s obvious at the time of thinking about it, Doris wasn''t going to immediately dismiss the three-adventurer registration.


    I don''t know how I would have judged this if it had been another proxy, and if other humans hade, it''s not the story.


    But Doris saw the three of them, and listened a little, and thought it was funny.


    That was enough to decide that there was no need to dismiss it immediately.


    Well, of course that''s why I''m signing up is another story.


    As for your judgment, it''s going to be...


    "Hmm...... for now, it would be quick to actually try. So why don''t we just take a test and see if you deserve to be adventurers?"


    So Doris smiled invincibly.

 432 Adventurers And Tests

    "Hmm, that means I''m going to be an adventurer and make money because Road Bank won''t let me. Well, that''s a good reason. That''s a good reason."


    "Even if I didn''t have to be an adventurer, I thought I should sell demonic materials, etc., but they refused to buy them."


    "Oh, that''s no choice. Talk to me. Whatever the King''s Capital is, it''s a shop around here, so even if they bring it, they won''t have a ce to sell it."


    "I see... that''s what you were talking about. I thought you meant we couldn''t be trusted."


    "Of course there will be, but the Atasis will align themselves even if they need something. Hey. I rarelye here as a merchant from the outside, and I can''t afford to buy anything that''s unlikely to sell."


    "Just because someone who''s not an adventurer takes it to the guild doesn''t buy it away, does it?


    "It''s only because the guild is an organization for adventurers. Even though I''m not responsible, I''m prone to trouble for not covering my identity, but I guess I don''t want to take any more extra."


    "It is also a world of intellect"


    With such a conversation, Doris and the others went straight out to the training ground.


    While small, they are also avable here.


    Most of all, there are very few people to use it, and the actual training ground is just a ce that isrge enough to be able to fight and ready.


    Still, it''s also the most suitable ce to do these things... Doris whined as he led the three there, well.


    "So I''m going to have you tested here..."


    With that said, I look at the three faces in turn.


    Actually, though, that''s just the final confirmation.


    "... All right. So, you... you''re Soma? Shall I ask you to take it?"


    "Hmm? Aren''t we all going to take it?


    "Sort of. It would be a pain in the ass if you did that, wouldn''t it? If you take it, we''ll both take it, and if you fall, we won''t all take it. It would be easy to understand, wouldn''t it?


    "I see, it''s all on me, so... it''s a serious responsibility."


    "... look fine, I''ll say it often."


    "Brother, brother would be fine! Huh, it is!


    Watching such an exchange, hum and nod.


    Again, it should be said, only a boy named Soma seemed special among the three.


    The two girls still have a slightly age-appropriate part.


    Sometimes words and deeds, or stiffness when nervous.


    But only with regard to Soma, I didn''t make him feel any of those things.


    Everything is natural.


    Though I have said a lot in my mouth, it is as if it is not moving.


    Rather, in the future, I''m even past the question of whether I can measure him up to myself, but I''ll have to.


    "Well, by the way, it''s the key thing... I''ll have Atashi and I fight a battle. So let''s test it."


    "Hmm... simted battle, do you mean?


    "You will. It''s just that winning or losing doesn''t concern the results of the test, so you can do it with ease."


    This was not what Doris had in mind, but was determined as a half-interpreted understanding if the proxy were to perform the test.


    Again, the best way to know its sexual roots is to try and fight it.


    It is also natural that victory and defeat have nothing to do with the oue.


    Because the same goes for saying that no one who hasn''t even be an adventurer will pass, such as winning.


    Well, given that you defeated Madboa, or Doris could lose... whatever, this would also give you one answer to the question you''ve been feeling for a while now.


    That is, in terms of Soma''s strength.


    Because only when ites to soma, I can''t read that strength at all.


    As for the two girls, I know that they must be vaguely strong.


    But only Soma feels nothing.


    as if they were ordinary people with no skills whatsoever.


    Some of them decided that Soma seemed to be the leader among the three of them, but also to ascertain it.


    Where, of course, it was weak, that still had nothing to do with the evaluation... but that would also be a sort of decision.


    Because it''s not about strength, it''s about two people following something else.


    Well, it was strong, and I''m not sure I''m following it.


    Whatever.


    "Well, that''s why..."


    "... Doris, okay?


    And, so inadvertently, She blocked the word.


    Sure, She was here with me... but unexpectedly, Doris gives me a surprise look.


    Because She basically doesn''t have a small mouth count, but she barely talks, especially where there are people she doesn''t know.


    Just knowing the circumstances, I don''t think I''m going to open my mouth here, I look next to you in surprise.


    Of course, you can''t see that face hidden in the hood from here.


    "What''s wrong with you? Pretty rare..."


    "... even if I fight, okay?


    "Heh? Is that what you call an exam officer?


    "... n"


    Doris was even more surprised when she snorted.


    This is really, no way.


    Given that it is indeed a test, She is best to fight.


    Doris can see that from the outside, and above all, She is stronger than Doris.


    But I didn''t suggest that, because I didn''t think I''d do it in case.


    "... okay?


    "... n"


    But if you''re going to do it, there''s no reason not to ept it.


    I was wondering what motivated me, but I decided to leave it to She for now.


    As he walked to the center of the training ground, Soma pulled his own score from his waist.


    It''s a stick of wood that I''m totally familiar with in this world... only slightly different is that it''s properly shaped into a sword.


    Although in a handcrafted form, it would be to the extent that it can be called a wooden sword for once.


    It''s something Soma herself has put in ce that if she''s just going on a journey, she won''t be able to wield just a stick forever.


    By contrast, the target''s retrieved item is a metal sword, naturally.


    Hate and soma are not familiar with metal, so we don''t even know exactly what they are made of, but at least they will definitely only be made of iron.


    Most strictly speaking, I guess that shouldn''t be called a sword...... well, it doesn''t matter.


    What bothers me more than that is that in other parts, whoever holds it was not dressed as the one who is about to fight a battle no matter what he thinks.


    He''s still wearing a hood and a robe.


    You can''t help but think you''re kidding, and the fact is Eina thinks so, she seemed somewhere grumpy.


    Nevertheless, if you say that, it will only seem like some people are kidding that Soma has a wooden sword in the first ce, and in a way, he''s your son.


    Besides... at least, Soma didn''t think so.


    Perhaps, so will Lina.


    Nevertheless, Aina has no responsibility there herself.


    I''m not talking aboutck of strength, chronic mind, orck of eyes to see, but this is simply a matter of disorientation.


    Somas use swords.


    That''s why no matter what they''re dressed for, how much they can do it.


    Maybe Eina, too, would have made an urate decision if the other person were to use magic.


    Well, if I were to use magic, I wouldn''t have a problem with that outfit in the first ce.


    Either way, so there is no chronic heart in Soma, and I look forward to it without rm.


    To be honest, this match was unexpected... in a way, just what I wanted.


    Even if you throw away the sword path, does it still mean the soul remembers that you followed it?


    I care if I know I''m a strong man, and if I can fight, my heart will jump.


    The trouble with me at all, I just loosened my mouth a little bit...


    "- Okay, here we go!


    - The Reason of the Sword and the Protection of the Dragon God: The Tail Knife of Our Stream and Disease.


    At the same time as the start signal, the mouth was further loosened by the return of a stiff feel to the stepped away arm.


    "Hmmm... you still do it. It would be difficult to see the movement if it were you, but it would not make you feel it at all¡­ is it something that not only your own skill, but also the robe itself is specially made?


    "... Huh!


    Was it unexpected that he was spotted, slightly upset, and the impetus wielded, but Soma leaps backwards just a little while without defying that blow?


    There was no pursuit there, I guess the currentnguage worked out too well.


    Well, that means that that outfit wasn''t meant to be licking this one, but rather to rm this one.


    The reason I realized that is that there is no such thing.


    Because it didn''t make me feel inconvenient at all when I followed you this far.


    Most likely, I had such skills, so it seemed usible to me... I guess I was going to upset this one by showing that I could move without any problems, but on the contrary, it seemed that I could upset you.


    This is an exam and winning or losing doesn''t matter.


    Though they say so... I dare not lose my hand, I don''t need to lose, etc.


    If you can seem to win, you won''t spare a hand.


    Soma still hates to lose.


    And if you''re upset, there''s no reason not to stick it in there.


    When I put a little effort into my arm holding the wooden sword, I stepped straight into the air.

 433 End Of Test

    To be honest, it was Doris''s feeling that it was unexpected.


    I squeal in front of the sight that is ying in front of me, only in my heart.


    I''m still d She left it to me, he said.


    "Hmmm... I feel stronger than me. I knew it, but the world is huge..."


    "I don''t know the difference anymore. I mean, how can you move that far in that outfit..."


    Listening to such conversations, thetter girl...... narrows her eyes as she nods at Aina''s words.


    Sshing sparks to the hard sounds of continuous sounding.


    That''s all Doris can recognize.


    Yes... Doris hadn''t even seen out the shes of the two unleashed swords.


    You wouldn''t just go through excusing that because it''s a guard.


    If it was meant to be, Doris would have stood there.


    From the wooden sword that was attached to my hips, I know that I will be good at proximity.


    "Mmm... here''s how... no, I can''t seem to. I knew that guy''s was strong. I may not have been able to prevent it."


    "I''m probably done with the first blow before the series."


    That was also agreeable.


    Perhaps Doris couldn''t have even prevented the first blow if he had stood there.


    Even now that we''re away, it''s best to capture the sound and the spark.


    At close range, you must be defeated without being able to do anything and understand anything.


    However, it was certainly surprising whether Soma had that much strength, but the truth is that Doris thought it was unexpected for another reason.


    She''s strengths also far exceeded expectations.


    I knew I was stronger than myself.


    I listened to him when I took him out... but it was only on the same standard.


    Skills are of the same grade, but they were meant to be strong because of their level of proficiency.


    But no.


    That''s not the level we''re talking about.


    Because this is how I see it... No, because I can''t see it, I know.


    She''s skills are even better than Doris'' - she''s superior.


    I don''t think I even knew that while I was naming my partner, but She didn''t trust me with it.


    In the first ce, trust is irrelevant, and skill is something that should be kept quiet.


    Skills are a lifeline, especially for adventurers.


    It''s even basic to keep quiet in case you think about it, and it was Doris himself who taught She that.


    I don''t want toin or be able to.


    Normally, though, if we spend some time together, we know it''s natural.


    Even if you don''t know the details, it''s easy to get into battle movements, etc., when ites to distinctive skills, basic skills, etc.


    Exactly like She is right now.


    So what makes Doris really surprised is that She has been able to hide it before.


    How much difference in power can one make in fulfillment do that?


    At least Doris doesn''t think an intermediate skill holder can do that.


    And if you''re surprised, one more thing.


    She''s using it now, that sword.


    Actually, that was also the first time Doris had seen it.


    A single-edged, slightly defiant, distinctive sword.


    It is certainly called a knife, and even swordsmanship skills cannot be used, but it should have required dedicated skills to be used.


    I guess that means She has it, even though I don''t think she uses it just to poke her mind, and obviously fights it differently than she does with a normal sword.


    And most likely, that''s how She fights.


    However, I guess the fact that I showed it from the beginning meant that She felt that it was necessary... but the question is, why did you do it?


    There must be no need to beat Soma.


    Sure, we wouldn''t have been able to meet this far if we hadn''t, but we could still have figured out if we deserved to be adventurers at the very least.


    That degree ofcency is in Doris, and She must know it.


    No, if I were to say that, I would also be talking about why She said she was going to do Soma''s opponent from herself in the first ce.


    It could have been knocked down in one blow at Doris, but still the same when ites to discernment.


    "Hmm... I was feeling the inevitability of something to do... no, there was something I wanted to do, I don''t know"


    I don''t know exactly what it is, but when this is over, you just have to ask.


    - Nevertheless.


    "How long have they been dealing with each other?"


    In terms of the number of sounds heard, the triple digit would be exceeded, by the way.


    In other words, that''s all we''re meeting, or it could be more than that.


    Either way, you can stop now.


    "Uh... until you consider one of them clearly defeated, don''t you?


    "That''s not true, is it? Though I said mock warfare, the point is, you just have to be able to tell. You''re done with that."


    "My brother may not have noticed that... No. I think maybe he''s going on after noticing that, but why is She going on?


    "Well... that''s something I don''t know about not asking myself. That girl wasn''t supposed to hate losing or anything though... well, I guess something bothers you"


    "I care... they are definitely that brother, so it''s no wonder there''s something I care about... no, it''s more natural"


    "I''m more concerned about that thought of yours as far as I''m concerned..."


    Meetings still continue while we have that conversation.


    The sound and movement became more intense...... Still, as they were from the beginning, there was extra color everywhere on Soma''s face.


    In the first ce, you don''t describe it as a fight, because it doesn''t look that way.


    In a literal sense, not.


    The difference between She and Soma makes Doris think so.


    Well, I can''t see the look on She''s face, etc., but I can read most of it from the movement.


    I''m not spending a lot of time with Dada.


    And from what I''ve deduced from that experience, there''s probably very little room for She.


    That''s the soma against, so it''s just a meeting - or it just looks like Soma''s doing an archery on She.


    Either way, the original position would be the other way around...... that brings a bitter smile to Doris'' face.


    All in all, to conclude.


    - Again, the biggest surprise would be the boy named Soma himself.


    And while I was thinking about that, there was movement over there.


    When She yed Soma''s score, she took a great distance from each other.


    "It''s finally over... That doesn''t seem like an atmosphere..."


    "The air tingles and it hurts so much... this..."


    "Uh... are you going to decide next? Damn......"


    Someone who feels She''s intentions match, but She is definitely willing to make up her mind.


    Perhaps also be prepared that it will not work.


    She sheaths the knife and sets it up, letting the tension strain and even the air tremble.


    I held the sheath of my hips with my left hand, and I became half-body, which is something quite unique.


    The opposing soma is the frontal eye.


    I don''t do anything, I even have a funny grin on my mouth.


    I didn''t even have time to stop.


    The ground blows up right after She fronts so that the force umted in the umtion is unleashed.


    In an instant, that body came to Soma.


    "- One knife -"


    - Advanced Gunshot, Precision Shooting, Mental Concentration, Quick Draw: Rapid Shot.


    The thirsty sound sounded, and the moment that ground exploded, which was also in front of Soma''s eyes, and She''s eyes who stepped in, the two movements stopped perfectly.


    "You can''t just let me do that. So that''s it."


    Towards those two, with one hand a gun that smokes nitrogen, Doris told him so.


    Even though Doris still has advanced skills and has just been around, he is an advanced adventurer.


    If you know it''s going to sh, and you know it to that point, even if you can''t see the movement, you can do enough to shoot and stop at that moment.


    Well, in many ways, it was critical.


    But being careful not to let them feel it, he punishes the gun and tells the two more.


    "If you''re not doing enough, I won''t stop you, but this ends the test first. Well, if I could, I''d like you to do it another time."


    "Hmm... well, I understand."


    "... I''ve made sure, I''ve had enough"


    Having said that, the two of them handled their scores lightly and pulled back.


    It is something I would have liked it to have done sooner and more voluntarily at all.


    But the words didn''te out of his mouth, and when he pushed them away with a sigh, Doris muttered, well.


    "I can tell you the results here, but well, that''s just it. In the meantime, shall we return?"


    I don''t feel like I need to tell you again, but I need a form.


    Whatever it was, Doris and the others first followed the scene as they led the three with She, who came fluttering beside them.

 434 Former Strongest, Talks About The Purpose Of The Journey

    "Well, then you may already know the results... well, the test results pass. So you guys can be named adventurers today. But I don''t have the means to prove it at the moment."


    "Hmm...? I appreciate it passing, but what does it mean to have no means to prove it?


    Soma tilted her neck questioning what she had been told since returning to the Alliance branch.


    For once, we''ve heard some things about adventurers - well, that''s why the option of bing an adventurer came up, but because of that, we knew that something also existed, called guild cards, etc., to prove that we were adventurers.


    It''s just an indication that you''re an adventurer¡­ they say you can use the Adventurer Guild, but you can''t use it to rece your ID, etc.


    Well, it''s more than natural that the guild won''t take responsibility for the adventurer.


    For this reason, even if you live in the city as an adventurer, how do you need the same procedures to get in and out of the city as travelers?


    If you are receiving a request from the Alliance for once, the request will proving your identity temporarily... for now, it is a story that has nothing to do with the Somas.


    gossip.


    "Oh, you know about the guild card? Then it''s quick, but Atashi and the others don''t have the authority to issue it. So, to be precise, you are now adventurers. I''ll keep my mouth shut, so if you go to the branch where the Alliance staff are, they''ll issue it soon."


    "What, then, what happens if you go to a city without staff before then? You still don''t have the means to prove that we''re adventurers, do you?


    "Well... I hope it''s a nearby city, but if you go any further, you''ll have to take another test from the deputies there. There are limits to what I can tell you."


    "Well, I don''t think we have a choice. But it''s a hassle to take the test anyway... Brother, what are you going to do?


    "Hmm..."


    To be honest, the only reason I''ve be an adventurer so far is because I really earn roadblocks.


    So if you make enough money here, I can also say that it doesn''t have to work as an adventurer in other cities.


    By the way, strictly speaking, it doesn''t mean there''s not enough road banking.


    Because Cami gives me a lot of money when I travel.


    However, just how about we continue our journey with more of that in mind, which means that we chose to be adventurers this way.


    Though it was the only way for the Somas, who were only children, to make money.


    Whatever.


    "By the way, where is a city near here that can issue guild cards?


    "That''s right...... I guess I''ll be sure to go to Lumburg. It''s like a week in a carriage from here."


    "A week...... what do you do?


    "Hmm... a week in the carriage means a lot of travel."


    "Bye. But it''s a city well worth going without the guild card. Because it''s a city where the lords live and rule directly. You''d be pissed off if I told you what I''m talking about... but it''s still the most flourishing city around here. I''ve got all the stuff and information, and whatever you do, I don''t think it''s going to hurt you to go once."


    "It''s flourishing, is it... how long will it bepared to here?


    "Compared to here, that''s another difficult question. Anyway, this is the bordernd. People in the city may be pissed off, but it''s probably harder to find a despicable city than here."


    "Hmm..."


    I didn''t know if it was a good thing to agree with, so I didn''t snort, but I also agreed with Soma about its content.


    Because we''ve passed several cities so far, but Doris was certainly right.


    The ce where the mansion was located was mostly that one, but the mansion existed, which would still be better.


    Being more despicable than here, that could be about that vige that Eina was taking care of.


    "I mean, why are you guys traveling in the first ce? In the end, I think it depends."


    "¡­ I see, it is indeed true"


    "You''re right... but honestly, I don''t have as much purpose..."


    Well, I guess so.


    Aina''s journey was halfway to escape.


    The magic is now avable, so there shouldn''t be a problem going back... but I guess that''s all I got for that one.


    I don''t even know who I can trust.


    Around the time I was leaking potpourries, I was seriously ill.


    That''s why Soma didn''t stop Eina from traveling either.


    "Is it a purpose... I don''t have any particr things like this either, do I? Oh, no, I had the purpose of spreading the word once and for all. Yes, I told my mother."


    What Lina is saying will also be true.


    Perhaps Lina''s purpose is to follow Soma.


    So there is no other primary purpose there.


    So to them, what about Soma?


    The purpose for which Soma is traveling.


    Such a thing would be decided.


    "My life is for magic."


    "Magic?... were you a magician? Doesn''t look that way at all... or I just thought he was a swordsman, you know?"


    "No, that basically fits. I can''t use magic."


    Then why are you traveling for magic?


    "It''s decided. Instead, I''m traveling to find out if there''s any way I can use magic in my lifetime."


    "... eh"


    The moment I uttered the word, I felt breathtaking signs from She as to why.


    At the same time, Doris has the look of surprise...... well, Soma tilts her neck wondering what it means.


    There must be no element of surprise there.


    In this country, which does see skills absolutely, that would only look like a ridiculous imitation.


    But even so, it shoulde as no surprise.


    But that''s all I thought about, and no, Soma reconsidered.


    Or maybe I was surprised because it was such a ridiculous story.


    I didn''t even think about it, like someone trying to do that.


    Well, whatever it is, it doesn''t matter.


    Even if they tell you it''s useless to be ridiculed here, because they''re not going to stop you by Soma.


    "Hmm... well, that''s why I do go with Lumburg."


    "Are you sure? Sure, I don''t have a destination, but because I don''t know where or what it is, so I thought you were talking about rxing. In fact, that''s what I''ve been doing."


    "I meant to, but I realized the limits of actually walking around every corner on my journey so far. I think gathering information there is one hand."


    Whatever you do, Soma doesn''t have much time left.


    No, nothing. I don''t n to die soon, but if I''m too rxed, I''ll be old again.


    Yes, the yeares when Soma enters the college.


    Though soma thus embarked on the journey...... no, that''s why I was still worried about whether I should go to college.


    I didn''t expect to go sailing smoothly from the start, but I haven''t grabbed any information about magic so far.


    It would also be natural, in a way, to think that it is more possible to go to college.


    Therefore, I wanted to get the least amount of information that I could make that decision on this journey.


    Are you responsive or not?


    Do you think you can or don''t you?


    If so, it is in the soma, even if you will walk a little early and miss some things.


    "I see... well, I just follow my brother, so I leave my judgment to my brother"


    "Well... I''ll end up like that, too, won''t I? It''s up to you to decide what to do."


    "Hmm... I understand."


    Just to decide that, you''ll still need information.


    And right in front of you, there''s someone with it.


    So Soma tells the story in order to get it from Doris.

 435 Talk And Ask

    "Hey... That said, Atashi doesn''t know so many things either."


    Still, when I smiled bitterly at Soma, who nodded, Doris started talking if that was okay.


    Nevertheless, it''s really like there''s no other love.


    To what extent is a city called Rumburg and what is around it?


    Such is the case, as anyone who has gone there knows.


    In the first ce, I don''t know a lot of things, on the contrary, Doris has only been to that city to count.


    I didn''t need it, and sometimes I didn''t have time for it.


    Unfortunately, Doris is regarded as one of the strongest in this neighborhood.


    There were a lot of things I had to do.


    Still, to the fullest extent, I''m telling you what I know, because you asked me to, but...


    As she continues her conversation, Doris glimpses She with a glimpse of her side.


    I still don''t see that face... but She seemed to care a lot about Soma, if not for her mind.


    I know why, of course.


    That''s why Doris was surprised earlier.


    - No way, I wasn''t expecting anyone else besides She to look for a way to use magic.


    "- And this is not the ce."


    "Hmm... as far as I can tell, it does seem quite busy... but even around ces like that, demons still appear."


    Is that where you''re concerned? Well, it''s true that there are a number of adventurers on the scale, but if you notice how many demons you''ve defeated, there are. It''s not going to change anywhere. "


    "Is that what it is... I barely saw a demon until I got here, and I wondered if it depends on the ce"


    "Uh, no. Did you guyse from over there? Well, no wonder you think so, but that''s the only exception."


    Here, represented by Doris, the Adventurer Guild branch of Yarster is actually said to be among the northernmost guild branches of the Kingdom of Radius, etc.


    The reason for this is simple, because that is the fact - that no branch of the Adventurer''s Guild exists in the Duke of Neumont territory.


    Because adventurers don''t go¡­ it''s the adventurer''s main job not to get rid of demons, bandits, etc.


    Before that, because she, a lord''s agent and duchess, will perish as soon as she is discovered.


    It would be more helpful to have a branch if you were a city person, but for adventurers the main source of ie is two of them.


    There are asional requests from people in the city, but few are good enough.


    Some people collect materials and stuff, but they don''t make enough money to live their days on it, so it bes a crusade and stuff.


    Adventurers don''t do it in charity either, they do it to live, so they don''t have to go anywhere they can''t make money.


    You can''t possibly tell the Duchess to stop annihting me, etc.


    From the people of the city in the first ce, I can feel safer that the Duchess did it, and above all, that''s what she does.


    There''s no way I can tell you to stop it.


    That is why, despite the Duke''s territory, there is no guild branch there - it has not been ced because the need for it is uneptable.


    However, as Soma said, by her work, that would be one of the safest ces to be right now.


    Still, because of the adjacency of the Devil''s Forest, the potential danger is assumed to be higher than elsewhere, although few people try to make their way because of it.


    "Hmm, I see... Speaking of which, I never saw a branch of the guild either, was that why"


    "I thought the city folks along the way would ept traveling people quite easily, or a lot of friendly people, but that''s what that was all about, too"


    "Oh, I certainly don''t hear that security is good either. I''m jealous of you, but if you take it, you don''t have the means to make money, and you''re itching."


    and it was when we were having such a conversation.


    Fumi Doris realized she was being pulled off her sleeve.


    Of course, it''s straight from the side.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong, She?


    If I turned my gaze, She''s head was pointing this way whenever she said something.


    Just at the same time there, I can feel like I''m lost.


    Or else you would have the content in your mouth.


    Just like earlier, yeah.


    Even if you can''t see your face, you know about it.


    "Speaking of which, I was wondering, could you two be sisters?


    "No? If I say someone else in red, it''s a little bit of that, but, well, the blood''s not connected."


    "Oh, really... we seemed close, so I thought,"


    "If that''s what you looked like, as long as you''re happy as you''re an asshole."


    I got him out of there, and it was a lot of trouble in the beginning... but that''s what I got to say from the person I just met.


    It is natural to be happy, and also emotional.


    There was, of course, a feeling of responsibility.


    But I guess we got here together because, most importantly, it was fun.


    Surprisingly, you may say.


    But perhaps the time has finallye for such a role toe to an end.


    "So, She?


    Irgely know what She wants to say.


    That''s why Doris asked Soma and the others about the purpose of the trip.


    Because I thought She needed it.


    But from here on out, that''s what She has to say with her own mouth.


    Doris has no right to interrupt She''s inability to pull out her full strength... or to fight shoulder to shoulder in the true sense.


    All Doris can do is just watch it.


    ".................. n"


    So, after plenty of time, She nodded to be ready.


    The hand is ced on a robe that hides its own appearance¡­ where it means one.


    "Oh, okay?


    "... Fine.... because I think they can be trusted"


    I checked just in case, and I got a response like that.


    I don''t know what you judged it by... well, I guess there''s something only the sword-makers know about each other.


    And then there''s the fact that we still have the same purpose?


    "... right. If that''s what you decided to do, I''m not gonna tell you anyway."


    "... n"


    When I said that and nodded, my robe was stripped away with momentum.


    Coming out of it is a little girl''s body, familiar to Doris, but first seen by the Somas.


    Naturally I wear clothes...... the eyes of the Somas who confirmed their appearance are opened to surprise, well I guess so, Doris smiles bitterly.


    Try soma and the others, it would be something you didn''t expect.


    Even though I can see at a nce that there are circumstances, it still feels, no way.


    It''s just that there''s no choice.


    Perhaps even if Doris were in the same position, it would be the same thing.


    She''s face, exposed, was unusually neat as a child.


    But the most characteristic would still be its ears.


    It''s pointy. It''s the very hallmark of a species.


    "... Again, introduce yourself....... She Leonhardt.... As you can see, Elf. ¡­ so do you guys a favor.... Near Lumburg, there are ancient ruins.... there, I want you to go with me"


    That is how the elf girl spoke of her own desires.

 436 Former Strongest, Discussing

    If I''m going to make the conclusion in the end, the Somas decided to go do it with Lumburg.


    Though it was a matter of thought and overall judgment...... it would still have been a suggestion from She that was the deciding factor in that.


    Will youe with me to the ancient ruins¡­ No, if I may be more precise, is it the purpose for which it was important?


    In other words...


    "Hmm... Nevertheless, ancient ruins, are..."


    Remembering that time, Soma muttered potpourrily.


    What lies ahead of me is not the ceiling of the Alliance branch where I was earlier.


    It was one of the few inns in the city.


    "If you use something sleeping in an ancient ruin, you might be able to use it even for people who can''t use magic... She said that"


    "Well, I''ve heard a lot about magic going on in the old days. It mighte as no surprise that there was such a thing as a part of it... but I just can''t deny it."


    If you put your gaze down on your voice, there are two people sitting in the chair provided in the room, Eina and Lina.


    Of course, they''re staying in a different room, but we got together in Soma''s room to discuss what we decided to do just in case.


    We decided on our own policy - that is, we told She that we would take She''s suggestion to go to Lumburg and to the ancient ruins that appear to be nearby, and after the guild, about thirty minutes had passed.


    "Sure, it''s a suspicious story, but if it''s just a really suspicious story, I think Doris would have stopped it."


    The three of us talking about what we''ve already decided to do again, but there''s a decent point there.


    Sometimes you put some time aside and change ces to find something you missed.


    Sometimes you can''t find it, but it''s more important to talk about it than anything else.


    Though so far Soma has made all the decisions, that ultimately has to be everyone''s conclusion.


    At the very least, the extent to which we think about each other needs to be sledged together.


    Otherwise, there''s no point in the three of us traveling together.


    Anyway, so when Soma said so, she shrugged her shoulders.


    Soma epted it because she decided it was better than no clue at all, based on what happened to Doris.


    In the end, there was no other clue, but there was no other clue.


    "... Well, it must be true that she''s not going to fool herself for now. Even if I felt suspicious about the story, I didn''t feel like lying... and in the first ce, the elves shouldn''t be able to throw up."


    "Oh, really?


    "That, don''t you know? Elves are highly suited to magic as a species, but I''ve heard stories about how they can''t lie instead, thanks to their contract with the High Spirit."


    "Hmmm... even though it''s my first year, I doubt it will apply to She."


    "Uh... that could be true."


    It is certainly true that the elves have a high degree of aptitude for magic.


    Compared to other races, they have a higher percentage of demon guidance skills than intermediates, and I hear that there are quite a few who go to advanced levels.


    If that is the trait of being a race, I can only snort that it is... but if there is spiritual intervention there, it is certainly more convincing.


    However, in that case, the question arises as to whether the price will be paid only, even though it has not benefited from it.


    At any rate, She is an elf who excels in magic, but has no magical talent at all - she can''t even remember the lower levels of her magic skills.


    That''s why I was wondering if She could possibly be an exception, even if a species called elves could not normally be lied to... thats what Soma is saying.


    "Even so, there is nothing I can do about it. Plus, it''s a lie. It''s also a consideration."


    Even if it seems like it, it''s still better than no clue, that''s what I decided.


    Though, as a soma, I don''t think she''s probably throwing up.


    "Well, I don''t think I''m throwing up either. I thought his appeal was from the heart."


    "I want to use magic... a dialogue I''ve heard somewhere?


    So Soma shrugged her shoulders because she had a sense of empathy there and some sweetening of judgment.


    Nevertheless, I guess the reason Aina doesn''t say anything directly there is because, as she said earlier, she didn''t feel a lie there.


    Even based on the fact that I sympathized, Soma agrees with that.


    At least She earnestly wishes it, and she must be about to go to an ancient ruin for it.


    "... Well, even though I don''t think I''m lying, if I''m honest, it''s a feeling I don''t quite understand. I think Mr. She is a better swordsman than I am, and can''t that be all?


    "I think I know a little bit... The only reason Soma wants to use magic is simply because he wants to use it, right?


    "Hmm... well, you are. There''s no such thing as a little hard reason."


    "But She''s, maybe not. It''s just my imagination... no matter how good she is as a swordsman, that''s another story. Because it''s an elf, I think you want to use magic... or simply because otherwise it''s inconvenient."


    "Hmm..."


    Elves excel in magic, but vice versa, which is why they can''t use much of anything else.


    Elf swordsmen are very rare.


    But if that was all, I guess there wasn''t so much of a problem.


    If only She could use some magic.


    Whatever the case, the elves talk about most of their lives, even relying on magic.


    You think the infrastructure of life is in ce, assuming you use magic, in order to be able to use at least lower levels?


    Although it may actually be different because it is only at the rumor level.


    The reality is that the reality is not well understood because the very existence of an elf is rare in the first ce.


    Although the number itself is small, it is because the elves rarelye out of the forest, which is their country in the first ce.


    The story is that this country is a mixed race for the price, but it is still about whether to go to the King''s Capital and even see one.


    As a result, we often don''t know much about elves.


    And because of that, elves are often targeted.


    Sometimes you simply aim for that beauty... well, if you say it''smon, it''smon.


    She hid her entire body instead of her face, which would also be the cause.


    I don''t know where the information leaks, and She would be able to eliminate those guys with strength, but less trouble is better.


    That''s the thing.


    "Well, the more detailed circumstance is that if we were together, we would talk about it sometime. I don''t know how long we''ll be together."


    "In the end, it depends on the ancient ruins... we talked about the detailster."


    "I''m getting frigid because of that...... does that mean you''re so confident?


    "Be wary that someone will ask you, is it? ¡­ that''s what we''re after."


    "Well... it''ll take a week to get around anyway. You have a lot of opportunities to talk."


    "It''s a corner, so that''s not all I want to do, I want to talk about a lot of other things and get along..."


    "It''s up to her, too."


    Well, the feeling that we talked a little wasn''t that I hated this one.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have even invited me to an ancient ruin.


    It''s also getting a little mixed up in the conversation for thest one, so perhaps it''s simply a people-friendly nature.


    Then there will be times when we can talk normally.


    Whatever.


    "So, after all, there''s no objection to going to the ancient ruins, is that okay?


    "Well... in fact, nothing else seems to be going"


    "I have no objection either."


    That is why, in the end, there was no change in the conclusion, which ended the discussion that day.

 437 Former Strongest, Heading To The Ruins

    - Stupid, and that''s what the man thought.


    That story was just a rave, and this should have been just an old ruin.


    Then why did you hear about that dubious man, it was just a spare time?


    There''s nothing big about it these days, even days I keep hunting only demons.


    Every day, I was getting tired of it.


    It''s not just a man, it''s the same with his people... that''s why he got that story.


    I was so bored that I did something stupid like that, to make it a storyter.


    And yet... why...


    "Hmm, this is the third one...... good to say, but thest one seems to be the problem at this rate. If the information in the literature is correct, it won''t be possible for the normal ones. I''ve looked at it somewhat... should I check it once...? I''m sure some of them haven''t even moved yet."


    With that in mind, the man''s gaze was directed naturally towards it.


    Is it to sort out thoughts, or that I keep whining about something when I go out of my way to say it earlier?


    At first nce, it was full of gaps.


    But for some reason, the man doesn''t see it as a gap, he just nces at it and sees the sole.


    I didn''t even pick up the sword that rolled on the floor... without even trying to avenge my people.


    "Well for now, do you want to go? If you can''t, you should think about it then."


    That and Sole, they''re leaving.


    There''s still nothing a man can do.


    "Oh yeah, it still seemed right to leave you. I didn''t have to bother you anyway. And I''ve heard a little bit about you guys... and I''m sure you were going to tell me about this one? It''s really great. I''ll do you one favor. Yeah, I want you to spread the word about this one. Plenty of intensity... about me and this. Well, I asked for it."


    Until they were invisible, the only thing that could be done was to drop off their backs, trembling.


    The next day, early on, Soma and the others were set to leave the city behind.


    That''s simply because there''s no point in remaining here.


    Although I had also considered staying for a while as an adventurer at first, if that were no longer necessary, it would be natural.


    Time to call it an early morning, outside the city, there were three Somas and She and Doris.


    "I''m sorry about that, but I asked for She."


    "Um, I was entrusted... Are you sure?


    "Right... what do you say yourself, but you just knew us, didn''t you? Can I believe that?


    "You don''t work on behalf of Alliance staff unless you can identify it to that extent. And that''s what She herself said. Now, if you''re going to fool me, it''s just that I don''t have eyes for you. She''s got the right eye... and Atashi''s getting off the proxy."


    "It''s a serious responsibility......?


    "... good luck"


    "It''s not weird that you''re other HR......?


    The three Somas and Doris did not have enough rtionship to spare a breakup, and She and Doris were light, as long as it was a lifetime breakup.


    The Somas were more surprised that they had just boarded the carriage first.


    ording to the story, they''ve been together for the past few years... but Doris didn''t seem to care either, so maybe that means there''s something there that only the two of us can figure out.


    The carriage, by the way, was arranged by Doris.


    He also has it for granted, and Doris will have all the money for it.


    They say it''s a farewell to She, who travels about anything.


    I wondered if She woulde back here after the search for the ruins of the matter, even if she was traveling or something.


    I can''t tell if that''s a good story for the Somas to step in... In the end, I decided to enjoy the benefit in silence.


    And so Soma and the others followed the city of Yarster.


    That''s just the carriage arranged by the Alliance staff deputies. Oh, and the journey in the carriage wasfortable there.


    Well, technically, Soma doesn''t know what other carriages look like.


    Anyway, Soma and the others traveled on foot all the way from where the mansion was located to Yardster.


    Regardless of previous life, there is no way of knowing what themon carriage in this world is.


    I''m sure it''s mostfortable at the moment, so it doesn''t matter if I say it doesn''t matter.


    "Hmm... I mean, the person taught me by ident, and I actually went there and it did happen,"


    "... n"


    And becausefort and free time on the road could coexist, Soma and the others had heard more from She.


    Surprisingly, now you''re talking to me.


    "I don''t know what to say... you''ve got more frigid odors"


    "... I don''t deny it. ¡­ or actually suspicious"


    "Can I say it myself?


    ording to She''s story, it''s a coincidence that She found out about the existence of that ruin.


    Going to Lumburg at work and having dinner at a certain liquor store, he said that a strange man had spoken to him.


    He wrapped a ck robe around him, hid it all the way to his face, to someone he knew was suspicious at first sight... besides, anticipating when Doris took his seat.


    - The power of the devil to sleep.


    Such words are conveyed, that ancient ruins are nearby.


    Though I knew it existed, it seemed impossible for a man to go back, but it was a corner and there was no body, so I told him it seemed possible.


    "So the price the opponent gets is if he can attack it safely, let me know what really happened... well, he didn''t hide any shards of suspicion."


    "...... hmm.... but surely there''s no one around that city who can break through there"


    "If it''s possible, if She and She had more than the same opponents together, hey..."


    She figured it out the minute she stepped in there.


    It''s not reason, it''s just intuition, but be sure it''s right.


    "I don''t know if I''ve talked to She because I didn''t have anyone else in Lumburg that might be possible... Then I also think I should go to the Wang Capital..."


    "I guess it would be more certain than She finding the right person... No, if the other person was really a drunken person, even Wang Capital could have already talked about it and gathered those people...?


    "I''m not saying it''s impossible... but it feels better than that."


    Well, I don''t care what you think, it''s only suspicious, but on the contrary, it''s possible.


    It would be too easy to understand anything, even if it were some kind of trap.


    "... though, if it was a trap, it was a trap, and it''s also a story of just having to eat through it. So many ces, there''s a chance that some clue might be asleep."


    "... n"


    By the way, nobody doubts the possibility that this is She''s lie, but that''s simply because we''re talking and we find it unlikely.


    There, after all, he never felt a lie.


    Even this, and if She was actually lying, I''d have to give that up already.


    I''m not Doris, but I gave up that I didn''t have eyes to see people - and I''m going to have to eat them together and break them.


    Well, I mean, whether you''re lying or not, it doesn''t make a difference what you do in the end.


    "By the way, you couldn''t have been with Mr. Doris, could you?


    "... in Doris,ck of strength"


    "Let me get this straight... well, Mr. Doris seemed to understand, too"


    Doris did look like she''d given up somewhere when the story came from She''s mouth.


    I guess I figured out why they didn''t tell me that story.


    Or maybe he knew there was a difference in power.


    I don''t know exactly how long that''s been going on.


    "... lying doesn''t help.... and here, there''s no Doris."


    "It doesn''t make sense where I cared... well, you''re right."


    "Oh, speaking of lies, I want to ask you one thing... okay?


    "... depending on the content?


    So Soma and Lina looked at each other because they guessed what Aina was trying to hear.


    It''s nothing like stopping it, though, and if you say you don''t care, it''s a lie.


    Being silent and watching over what happened, it was as expected that Aina would say it.


    "I''ve heard that elves can''t lie, is that true? Oh, you can''t talk, or if you don''t want to, just shut up, okay? Even if it''s true, you won''t know it if you shut up."


    "... nothing wrong with that.... and it''s not a mistake, but it''s not right."


    "So what is it?


    "... the elves do, they don''t throw up.... but it''s just a matter of code.... Not that I can''t throw up"


    "Code... it''s not like a contract, is it?


    "... n"


    I''ll try to rotate my thoughts a little bit, too, to the nodding appearance.


    I don''t mind just listening, but it''s abination of leisure time.


    "Hmm... does that mean that thanks to his covenant with the High Spirit, the elf is highly apt for magic, because it''s not true?


    "... isn''t that a mistake, too?


    "What do you mean?


    "... the elf, it seems, was a kind of spiritual?... That''s what makes you an elf?... I heard that."


    "What''s that... I''ve never heard that before...!?


    "... ah.... This could be the one you shouldn''t have spoken to?


    "I''m talking, but it''s okay!?


    As such, I was able to have fun instead of being bored on the road for the price.


    Though the carriage was about to be attacked by demons from time to time, if it''s the Somas, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Sometimes they would have needed an escort, but they didn''t even bother to stop, and it went smoothly, and the week went by instantly.


    And.


    "Hmm... is this the ancient site,"


    The Somas were nowing to the ruins of the matter.


    The exterior is just like a ruin, and what''s in front of you is a gate where times can feel.


    The size would be considerable and would be superior to five meters.


    The ce is certainly quite off the city, but if something like this exists, it can''t be unnoticed.


    Still, to the extent She looked into it, this is a ruin with nothing to know¡­ the reason for this is apparently because of theid boundaries of perception inhibition.


    If you don''t know there''s this here, you can''t even use magic to recognize its existence.


    It is such a thing.


    "Hey... I could confirm that there is, but don''t you want to rest for once?


    Eina would have raised such a question because she came here, with her legs still on track to Lumburg.


    Well, that certainly makes sense.


    "If that''s what you need to do... are you that tired?


    "No well, if you ask me if I''m tired, I''m not tired at all..."


    "Me too."


    "... as well"


    "Needless to say, I don''t think so.


    "It may be fatiguing, but you''re hardly ready, are you?


    "... but I don''t know what I need to be ready for in the first ce"


    "I have no idea what kind of monument it is."


    That''s the thing.


    Of course I''m prepared for the minimum, but I don''t even know what to prepare for any more.


    I said ruins in a nutshell, and their contents vary, and that changes what you need.


    If it is possible that no one has stepped in, or even trapped, then maximum vignce is necessary, but there is nothing we can do without about the minimum amount of information first.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a look this time. Gathering information is important."


    "... yes. If you know what I mean, fine."


    Eina says that, but probably from the beginning Eina knew that too.


    But I dared say it just to make sure.


    In ces where we don''t know what''s there, it''s important to have amon understanding between the parties.


    Especially She didn''t say that she understood each other perfectly because she did it to the Somas.


    It may be trivial and unnecessary, but it''s never in vain.


    Eina is very grateful to have taken the initiative.


    "It helps, Eina."


    "... I don''t know what you''re talking about? I just asked what I cared about."


    I loosened my mouth as I said that and turned that way.


    but I can''t afford to be distracted from here on out.


    "Well... well, let''s go"


    That''s how he tightened his mind and confirmed that the three of them nodded, so that Soma would head to the ruins, as he would lead everyone.

 438 Elves And Ancient Ruins

    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    The moment I shook the de out, without much resistance, it in front of me was shed and torn, and misty as it was.


    Tilt your neck to the odd response, but it doesn''t make a difference that you could have defeated it.


    Then She realized shortly afterwards that there would be no problem, looking for the next prey and circling her gaze - but there was no need for it.


    "Hmm... I was in a bit of a hurry, but I don''t see any particr problem."


    That being said, it goes without saying that it is Soma who is looking around without rm.


    There must have been about three of the same demons over there when I checked earlier, but they wiped them out while this one was defeating the hell out of me.


    I snorted just fine...... but apparently, not everyone was convinced.


    "I didn''t have a problem, did I...?


    "Yeah? Could something have gone wrong?


    "Something or nothing, I think it''s right in front of you...?


    "Right in front of you, is...? All I see in my eyes is a wall of ruins..."


    "Um, I''m the same."


    "... n, as well"


    "I guess that''s why it''s a problem to have a ruin wall in front of you......! Why are you suddenly supposed to fight demons when you were just talking about how they look...!?


    "No... I honestly have trouble telling you that..."


    Soma has a really troubled look on his face, but I don''t think it''s impossible.


    As a matter of fact, I do have a problem with the status quo, but because there is no Soma responsibility there.


    "Even my son can''t predict a metastasis trap in the fifth step after walking out."


    "It is, indeed... yes"


    Yes, the way things were supposed to be, She and the others were fighting demons, and there was nothing around that seemed to be an exit, and the walls of the ruins were spread on both sides, all stepped into the ruins, just after that.


    It was the entrance to the ruins that was the gate, but it was the passage that was before diving from it.


    On both sides there is a wall about five meters long, and another five meters wide.


    Behind you can see a bend, no other side roads.


    Rather than ruins, it was even like abyrinth.


    With that sentiment, and with some concern, She stepped in there second following Soma... and, as Soma said, when she counted the fifth step.


    My feet suddenly glowed, and what was there was the magic formation.


    It was already toote to rush away, and my vision swayed for a moment¡­ The next moment, I was here.


    There was a wall in front of me, looking left and right, I didn''t see an exit.


    It came to me that it was a metastasis trap because She had dived into thebyrinth several times and had experienced it there.


    Though Soma was realizing at about the same time that maybe Soma also has experience... well for now that doesn''t matter.


    Whatever it is, it was flown somewhere in thebyrinth... and shortly afterwards, it was attacked by demons.


    and defeated it, to the present day.


    "Well, I just don''t think there''s anything I can do about that..."


    "... an ident"


    "Ugh... I know, I know... I''m sorry."


    "Well, I know you wanted to, and I don''t care."


    I guess Soma epted Eina''s apology with a bitter smile because she actually understood the feeling.


    Well, I would have been prepared for some things, but it''s this suddenly at any rate.


    Even if you''re upset, you can''t help it.


    Rather, the sommers who seem calm are stranger.


    "By the way, what are you going to do? In the meantime, I don''t even know which way out."


    "Right, I think we should go for the exit first if we can, but there''s nondmark whatsoever... No, there''s not!


    "Yeah? Did you find something?


    "Up, up! Climb on the wall and you''ll see where we are now! It''s a little expensive, but soma can climb, right?


    "Hmmm... I do think I can climb if I want to..."


    "... what, is there a problem as well?


    "Hmm... wait a minute. Something''s just right... Oh, that sounds good."


    That being said, it was like a small piece of stone that Soma picked up from the ground.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "Well, I hope you''re watching. If I can get my thoughts right... ho ho."


    ¡­¡­ Throw it and what--?


    "Yes!? It disappeared!?


    Eina and Lina raised their voices of surprise because Soma threw them over it, which would have vanished just around the top of the wall.


    Moreover, rather than crushing it, it disappeared somewhere as it was.


    Or maybe I can''t see anymore.


    "¡­ the space above is distorted"


    "Oh, She''s not surprised. I was expecting that, right?


    "...... hmm. There''s such a trap at the entrance, but if you climb the wall, you can escape."


    "Ma, so, I guess"


    "... mmm. It feels like you and I are understanding each other."


    "Well, in the end, experience says things. I think two of them can do the same."


    That means that Soma has already been through these things, but... the thought that I threw away earlier that I don''t care brings my neck again.


    It doesn''t matter if you say it doesn''t matter... but I''m sure you do care.


    From the looks of it, Soma is obviously a child like the other two.


    In terms of appearance alone, She is about the same, but She is an elf.


    This is not the same because we still live nearly thirty years.


    Well, because the elves are growing much slower than the human species, they end up being about the same... I have a sense that She is ripe for it because of her skills among those elves.


    I think Eina and Leah are premature again... and, naturally, so is Soma.


    But it''s in us, and only Soma seems to be missing a head or two.


    More than premature maturity, so much so that it''s likely to be said of aging.


    What experience have you had in fulfillment?


    Perhaps if it were the Einas, you would know...... She was not an aggressive person enough to hear abominations and what bothered her right away.


    And in the end, it doesn''t matter.


    We already know that Soma is a trustworthy person, and we know that the purpose is the same.


    Then that''s enough.


    Well, if I could, I''d like to hear how you started wanting to use magic, etc... but I also feel that''s still early.


    It doesn''t make sense to just let Soma tell you why and not to say it.


    But I still can''t have the courage to talk about it.


    Although, it''s not a big reason, it''s not...


    "Hmmm... for now, shall we go appropriately? Either way, there''s no clue."


    One day, I wondered if there was something I could talk about, and with that in mind, She also continued after the soma I walked out of.

 439 Explore The Former Strongest, Ruins

    Apparently this ce, not sure if it''s abyrinth or a ruin, is more troublesome than I thought.


    What''s so troublesome, of course...


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    "Not at all... you don''t even have time to rest"


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Demon shing Knife.


    If you wave your arms straight to the side with the blur, it will mist right after you remember the slightest feeling.


    It showed up through the walls. It was a kind of demon, something called the Ghost.


    The figure is close to the robed human bone, but has no lower body and is translucent overall in the first ce.


    As a demon, it''s ssified as a Necromancer, even if you think about it because it''s floating... well, it''s such a demon.


    That was the first attack, but apparently the walls can be ignored because they are immaterial, as opposed to abiotic.


    Although it is easy to defeat because it is not strong, it is troublesome to show up from anywhere.


    However, to put it the other way around, they are just troublesome and not troublesome.


    Then it was this ruin itself, to say what is troublesome.


    It''s been about an hour, but we still don''t even know where we''re walking.


    Although I''m not in such a hurry because I have ast resort if I have to, it won''t make any difference.


    "I mean, was this ce this big? From what I''ve seen from the outside, I don''t think it was this wide..."


    "... Sure, if you ask me, it doesn''t seem like it was big enough to keep walking for an hour. Even if I''m glued around, I think I''ll just about reach the end of the line..."


    "Yeah? What, neither of us noticed?


    "Huh? He said he didn''t realize... what?


    "... the space here, it''s distorted"


    "It''s distorted...... yeah, maybe it means it''s bigger than it looks?


    "On the contrary, in the first ce, we are not even able to walk straight."


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean? "


    "... maybe, from time to time, the passage here moves somewhere else from passage to passage"


    "Yes......? Oh, could that be..."


    "Like that time at the entrance, is it?


    "It''s simr."


    Technically, it''s different, but if you look at the results alone, it doesn''t make a big difference.


    But it goes without saying which is worse in nature.


    "Oh my God, I didn''t realize that at all... I mean, if you know what I mean, just tell me!?


    "I still haven''t been able to read the regrity, and I still have the possibility to be aware of it because I don''t know it."


    "... I had no idea either. Why did your brothers notice?


    "My life is the position of the sun. From time to time, I watched to see the direction I was walking, but there were times when I had changed my mind, even a few times."


    The current position of the sun is almost directly above it.


    But it is only almost, with a slight inclination present.


    Sometimes it seemed different.


    So far, even though I have always only walked straight, it is.


    "You know that a lot... if I were you, I''d think it was my fault."


    "That''s what I thought at first, but I think it would be strange if it happened just so many times... Well, I would have easily noticed this depending on the time I got here, so I''m pretty unlucky."


    "Mmmm... I still realized that, so that''s just it. By the way, why is She here?


    "... I, look at Soma"


    "Are you my age...?


    I tilted my neck because I didn''t mean to be that tant.


    Well, if it had been truly tant, the Einas would have noticed.


    "... I''ve looked up too many times just to check the perimeter"


    "Hmm... I was going to be careful, but do you still mean my senior year..."


    "Yeah? I was careful, why not?


    "That, of course, does not seem to pass on to Eina and the others."


    "Why not!?


    To Aina, who screamed, shrugged her shoulders.


    Of course, that''s not the point of being mean.


    There''s a good reason.


    Because...


    "This time I realized it, but I don''t always realize it. For this reason, I wanted to teach you the importance of taking a careful look around you from a practical experience. Especially for Aina."


    "... Sure I get it, but why me in particr?


    "Oh... I see."


    "What, did Lina find out?


    "Yes, it is. Basically, your brother needs to look forward and I need to look backwards."


    "Ah... I see. So I''m the only one who can afford to look around..."


    In short, it''s a queue problem.


    The somas are avant-garde with the basic soma, Eina as the middle guard, and Lina as the rear guard.


    Though in general, Soma is confident in preventing surprise attacks as well, that is not absolute.


    That''s why Soma, of course, needs to be vignt around Lina.


    Because She is here now, although She is also entrusted with rear vignce along with the rear guard, Aina is the only one who originally means that.


    Therefore, Aina is the most desirable person to make a perimeter observation.


    "The rest, simply, the more people who turn their attention to their surroundings, the more likely they are to find something. You just need to be aware that it''s pointless when you''re all conscious and you''re not paying attention to other things."


    "By me, you mean watch your back, right?


    "That''s what this is all about"


    While nodding, pay attention to your surroundings and move on.


    While doing so, Soma thought it would be a good teaching material for her, etc.


    Demons are no big deal, and for less danger, the trick is in vicious.


    It depends on how long you''ve been here... but if you don''t realize it, you could end up locked up for a long time.


    But there''s so much I can teach you because it''s such a ce.


    If we think about the future, that should have been usefulter.


    ... Well, apart from that, sometimes I''m a little concerned, but I guess it''s a chase.


    "... n, a little envious, maybe?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... from soma, taught me all kinds of things?


    "Though, I think I know that She is better at these things than I am at my age?


    I know that''s what Soma does, because when he trained for swords in his previous life, he also went tobyrinths and such.


    But since the training of swords was the main thing, there is not much to know in itself.


    I just know a few things about what I hear and what I''ve been through, so there''s nothing I can talk about.


    Besides, it will often be different from this one, so all we can talk about is what we think would bemon.


    Though I had been around some ruins with Aina and the others before I went to Yardster, there were only a few ces where there were no demons.


    From the conversation, She has obviously been to this site several times, so She obviously knows better.


    "... Well, I''ll teach Soma?


    "Hmm... it would help if you did."


    "... ok"


    He seems somewhat convinced and smiles bitterly at the way he snorts.


    And as we looked sideways at Aina and the others saying they wanted us to tell them, we looked around.


    "Mmm, looks like the passage here has just changed position, you understand?


    "What, lie!?


    "... I noticed"


    "... I didn''t realize that at all."


    "From now on, we should observe it with some more care. Although slight, slight difort urs."


    "... ok, I''ll be careful"


    "It is!


    That''s how the two staring around seem to forget how to pay attention to the others...... well, you should pay attention to thatter.


    Now I should let things go through, and if I turned my gaze to She, she nodded small.


    Apparently, She agrees.


    Well, it''s just...


    "Hmmm... I''m starting to understand the rules of travel to some extent, but I can''t help it with the location... do I have to go the wrong way in the end with the exit? We may have to take into ount the use ofst resort."


    "... I have a bad feeling about it somehow, but I''ll ask you something. What are you going to do as ast resort?


    "Yeah? Of course, we''re going to rip this ruin apart."


    "Ha!? Joke...... so it''s not, is it?


    "Naturally."


    So far, Soma hasn''t even scratched one against the wall on this ruin, or even taken care not to hurt it.


    That''s because She is the same, but maybe the same idea.


    Because, given that there are verses where this ruin is interfering with space, you don''t know what will happen if you hurt some of them poorly.


    In the worst case scenario, the distortion of space can be strange and blown away to an unexpected location.


    That would be the difficulty of helping everyone, no matter what soma, if it were to be blown away even beyond the sky.


    And I break it badly, and I have trouble with whatever it is I''m after.


    That''s why I''m being very careful... but if I had to, I wouldn''t even be able to say that.


    "... then, unfortunately, I had no choice"


    "That''s my brother, he''s fancy!


    "Sure it''s fancy, but doesn''t that mean we don''t know what''s going to happen either!?


    "Well, don''t worry, I will protect you properly then. As long as you''re ready¡­ well you''ll figure it out"


    "What, uh...!? Damn, that does seem reassuring...... not! That''s not the problem!


    "So what''s the problem? She, the client, says she has no choice."


    "... everyone''s life is more important"


    "Ugh... so... what about Soma?


    "Are you my age?


    "Um... if it''s really something here, and the magic is going to be avable, and it''s broken, isn''t Soma in trouble?


    "Hmm... that could be troublesome"


    Trouble, on the contrary, is definitely trouble.


    Besides, you can''t regret breaking it with your own hands or anything.


    But.


    "Still, Aina''s life cannot be reced. In the first ce, if I don''t do so then my whole life will die... and in case there is such a thing here, then I will find it elsewhere again. My life is surprisingly long, so there are no problems to that extent."


    Answering that way, Fujisoma thought that she was something quite differentpared to her previous life.


    It''s something I''ve thought about a little before... but if it was maybe back in my previous life, I don''t think I would have said the same thing.


    That''s what he might have said if he couldn''t get it in his hands, he''d be better off dead, etc.


    But I don''t think so now.


    I don''t think so.


    That, in a way, made Soma weaker, maybe... but I thought that it was okay.


    "That''s why... Eina?


    When she realized why, Aina was pointing that way.


    If it''s not my fault, it''s like those ears are dyed red -


    "Oh, nothing. Shit... but I get it. If that''s what you''re saying, I''m not against it anymore."


    "Brother and brother, by the way, I will also protect you then!?


    "Yeah? Naturally..."


    "Then I agree!


    "... what about me?


    "I think She was in favor earlier...?


    "... I don''t like being out ofpany"


    "Hmm... well, whatever it takes, I''m certainly not going to protect She either."


    "... I don''t know"


    "So now, if you have to, you can break this ce."


    Of course in the worst case scenario, we can''t break this ce, or we can''t do anything about it... but Soma is convinced that it will be okay.


    What, even if that really happened, it''s just a matter of Soma being prepared to suffer from muscle aches for a few days or so then.


    Compared to the strongest dragon, it doesn''t matter about the ruins.


    "... well, I hope not."


    "... n"


    She and I, sneering, and Soma and the others went further to avoid it for now.

 440 Elf, Know Insane Being

    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    She exhaled one as she shed and dumped the ghost that appeared.


    Another hour or so has passed since then, but it is in the ruins that She and the others are still there.


    That''s right, the yang is leaning, and there''s still time until the night book goes down, but there won''t be enough room to hold it that long.


    And yet I''m still here because I couldn''t do anything about it with Soma''sst resort... but it''s not.


    Or in the first ce, it hasn''t even tried.


    Because apparently, Soma noticed something, and we were going to check it out first.


    There''s no reason to rush out of here, and if you don''t have to destroy the ruins, you''re better off as She.


    Because Eina and the others agreed to it, they were still exploring the ce.


    By the way, they haven''t told me what Soma noticed.


    Because it can be wrong or still be irrelevant, so be it.


    Well, one way or another, I feel like it''s to make Eina and the others think and realize... but if that''s the policy of the Somas, as She, I''m just shutting up.


    Note that She is probably, but I''m guessing what Soma noticed.


    Nevertheless, it is an act close to canning because it is inference from the behavior of soma, etc.


    Though that''s one of the means, it won''t be something to be proud of.


    Instead, Soma is alone, and how did you realize that?


    That''s something I''m more concerned about.


    "... hey, speaking of which, I''ve been wondering a little bit since earlier, actually, since the beginning"


    And it was then that Aina uttered such words.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong? From the beginning, that doesn''t mean you noticed what I noticed, does it?


    "... what?


    "No, I don''t know, um... why are you guys normally ghost shed just now?


    ¡­¡­


    So She leaned her neck because she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Anything. Nothing.


    "... because you can sh it?


    "So, there is."


    "I know that''s why you''re saying that''s weird...! Ghost is a non-entity!? You should be able to defeat it if it''s not normal magic!?


    "Hmm...? Is that so...?


    "... Speaking of which, I didn''t care because my brothers normally knocked them down, but I do think they were right"


    "... if you ask me?


    Ghost, or it was the first time I had fought a non-entity demon, and I didn''t care because it was normally shed and defeated, but it is true that demons such as Ghost should normally have been defeated only in special ways such as magic and demonic swords.


    But She does have a knife that''s special, but she shouldn''t have handled it like that.


    If so, what is conceivable-


    "... because it''s premium?


    "No, I''m superior too, but I don''t think I can defeat it. My brothers didn''t have enemies with me, but I didn''t think I could defeat them for one reason."


    "Well, soma''s not superior in the first ce."


    "... Huh?


    To the words Eina casually uttered, She leaked a dismal voice as she stopped.


    Even if you chase after him immediately and make him look good and t that he wasn''t noticed, he never loses the question mark in his head.


    ... Isn''t that superior?


    ... by whom?


    ... soma, but?


    "Hmmm...... is it something you care so much about? If you can''t see him, you know he''s still there, so I think it''s natural that he should be killed."


    "... in Soma''s case, that''s the one that really seems to be able to do it."


    "I don''t know, She can do it, but there seems to be some other reason."


    "... wait a minute"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... what do you mean it''s not superior?


    Finally the thought catches up and manages to put that question to my mouth.


    ''Cause that was my first ear, and it was incredible.


    Skill grades are basically absolute, but extraordinary among them.


    Where it took more than one person with advanced skills, they don''t even put it on their teeth.


    That''s what it''s all about: premium.


    Or, although there is another possibility if the conditions are different, such as close and long distance, the conditions are the same for She and Soma... No, on the contrary, She was even more advantageous.


    In that, it was clear that Soma was dominant.


    There''s no way you can believe it, such as that opponent not being superior.


    "... that? Didn''t you tell She that yet?


    Speaking of which, I don''t remember saying it.


    "I was just wondering if it was what I said."


    But as far as the reaction of the three of them is concerned, apparently it is true.


    I''m not convinced, but if you say so, you just have to snort...


    "Oh, so naturally you don''t even know that one, do you? He said that Soma doesn''t actually have any skills."


    "........................... Huh?


    Nothing, does that mean, of course, you don''t even have a senior?


    Yet to myself with a knife superiority, with an advantage...?


    "... I don''t think you''re using anything, do you?


    "Would that be normal?


    You''re absolutely right.


    Skills are basically things that you don''t even know what you''re using in the first ce, rather than knowing what you remember for yourself.


    No, sometimes your body glows, and if you''re a martial arts system, you can obviously tell the difference at the time you have a weapon, so it''s something you don''t normally know, although you don''t know it at all.


    A skill is something that is activated at will when you try to do something and you have the skills to handle it.


    Well, technically, I''m just wondering if it is because they say so.


    The exact thing is, no one will know.


    ''Cause I don''t know.


    For example, when a sharp ughter is unleashed, one does not even know whether it is due to one''s strength or whether it is the result of using some skill.


    No, on the contrary, even if you used skills, you don''t even know what skills you used.


    For this reason, it can happen that those who thought they did not possess skills actually possessed them.


    But it''s also if you''ve never had a skill appraisal -


    "... any skill tests?


    "It is, of course, a story after taking it. They told me that I had taken a skill test and that I would never remember one thing except that I had nothing."


    Then there won''t be either.


    And then there''s the possibility that...


    "... and then, shelter?


    "It''s definitely about your brother, so hold something. It is!


    "Well I wouldn''t deny it...... if that''s all you can do, then you don''t know that, do you?


    "... Indeed"


    It is said that protection is given from high dimensional beings, such as God and the Spirit.


    Details are unclear, but the effect is to give the target audience something equal to or greater than their skills.


    The details are unknown because no skills exist to know it like a skills appraisal.


    Skill appraisals are only for seeing skills as the name suggests, and we don''t know about escorts, etc.


    Because there is a record of once receiving direct depositions from God and the Spirit, and granting them protection, although such things are known to exist, there is nothing to know more about.


    Nevertheless, as Eina says, there should be no point in crossing with extraordinary skills just by escort.


    As far as the record shows, there was an increase in physical ability, an increase in magical effects, and the granting of specific resistance, but it is too diverse and the details of it are also unknown.


    "Hmm... rather, isn''t it more likely that She has one about it?


    ¡­¡­ ... Why?


    "Don''t you have any idea what the Ghost could have done?


    "Oh, I see... thanks to protection."


    "Elves seem to be descended from spirits, and they certainly seem to be possible."


    "... it''s a secret"


    But surely, it was something that seemed usible, and it was something that was usible.


    The problem is that Soma can do the same thing.


    "... Same with Soma?


    "Well, it was a secret that Soma was also of the Spirit... So you''re saying? ¡­ but I have trouble denying it."


    "But then, so will I." My brother must be more different, I think it''s amazing, so I don''t think so!


    "When you only listen to words, you don''t really know if you''re praising them or what they are..."


    Well, in the end, I see that I don''t really know what it is.


    Still, it is only certain that Soma can use sword moves equal to or greater than the superior.


    If you say so already, you can defeat the existence of a non-entity normally.


    Talking about that, She tilts her neck as she looks at the soma she was continuing to explore.


    I''m not sure what it is... but it''s insane.


    That''s what She had in Soma, knowing what she was talking about.

 441 Ex-Strong, Deepest Part Of The Ruins? Reaches

    What Soma noticed was that passage travel - perhaps metastasis - urs in a certain amount of time and that there is regrity in the destination.


    I noticed in terms of time that it''s not hard.


    It would be immediately apparent if we were careful, and at first we thought it might depend on the distance traveled, but that possibility quickly crushed.


    There seems to be some randomness, but given that the metastasis urred even when it stopped, it would definitely be in time first.


    A little hassle was made in terms of the regrity of the destination.


    With regard to this, it was decided that the solution would depend on the primitive.


    In short, it was marked.


    Small scratches on the walls, etc., but that''s easy enough to understand.


    Or if those things had been repaired automatically, I would have needed to think of another way, but apparently this really is just a relic and not abyrinth.


    There''s no sign of that happening, and thanks to that, one of the concerns I had when I took thest resort was gone, but, well, that would be for the record.


    Either way, there''s one thing I found out as a result.


    Metastasis alternates between the two determined locations.


    If you are at a point A, transfer to a point B, and then return to a point A.


    Technically, we should probably saypartments, etc., rather than points.


    Perhaps there is a corresponding passage for each passage, and only the passage with the soma and the others are moving to the corresponding location after each transfer.


    Besides, at that time, apparently, the direction you''re facing is the other way around.


    If you were looking north when you moved from A to B, you were looking south when you came back from B to A.


    If you don''t notice, keep walking in the same ce all the time.


    That was the trick.


    It''s just, well, I just noticed that, after all, I don''t know in which direction there is anything.


    Hence.


    "Hmm... Was it this way"


    It was probably just a coincidence that I could get there.


    Sometimes it took me a while to figure out the trick, and if I thought it was time to seriously implement thest resort, etc., I identally got there lightly.


    "Uh... here, no way?


    "I don''t think so."


    "So this is the deepest part of this ruin?


    "... like"


    Yes, that was a distinctly different ce from where I had been walking before.


    It''s not a passage, it''s a hall.


    I wondered if the aisle would continue again anyway, and if I had easily turned the corner, this was where it existed.


    As for the size, is it about ten meters square?


    Wide there...... but if that was all I would have thought it was just a dead end etc.


    There was enough in front of me that I didn''t think so.


    "That''s an altar...... right? And what''s behind it..."


    "... what... ck, dragon...?


    "Where I was dedicated to dragons, is that...? But for that...... Brother!?


    Somewhere under pressure, Soma approached her unconstitutionally.


    I can hear you in a hurry from behind, but I don''t mind.


    Well, sure, there''s something like an altar there, and there''s a ck dragon statue.


    I know it''s a suspicious ce at first sight, but that''s all.


    Though something is likely, there''s no way I could tell from looking at it from a distance.


    We need to get closer in order to make sure.


    Most of all, I am confident that I can do something where something has happened.


    Even if that borate statue moves... well, we''ll figure it out.


    Because even if that''s a real dragon, it wouldn''t be as good as the array I fought in my previous life.


    But I tried to be vignt, but in the end I got there and nothing happened.


    "Hmmm... to be honest, it''s a bit of a p"


    "Go ahead on your own, I''m not saying what you''re saying, Ugh... what were you going to do if something happened?


    "Were you going to cut through normally?


    "Sure, if it''s your brother, it''s going to be normal."


    "... I can imagine"


    "Until She... well, I can''t deny it either"


    Talking about that, we looked into the spot for now... but again, we never found anything either.


    At the end of the entire investigation, Soma tilts her neck.


    "Hmm... nothing."


    "You can''t find it... Speaking of which, Mr. She doesn''t know what it is?


    "... um, I don''t know either"


    But you heard things like, "If youe here, you''ll be able to use magic, right?


    "... precisely, sure, there is a force sleeping here that leads to the top of the demon, should have been?


    "Is that what it feels like not to know? I was just wondering if you heard more direct words...... or how did you know magic could be used?


    "... because then they told me that if I used it, my wish woulde true.... but think about it, could it be weird?... I never said anything but Doris about my wish."


    "Um, obviously it''s strange or suspicious, it''s like that... well, it''s something I knew from the beginning"


    "Hmm... should I have listened more properly?


    "... sorry"


    "No, if you heard the word, it''s natural to think that magic will indeed be avable."


    Because they say magic is the power of demons, the maniption of theirws.


    The word demon, which is also used by demons, is positive, or vice versa of holiness.


    It''s a word that indicates something other than this world.


    Aw that distorts thews of this world and manifests the results it desires.


    So magic, that is.


    If you know that, the words She hears are reminiscent of nature and magic, and if they say there''s hopeing true, etc., well, it wouldn''t be surprising to think that magic will be avable.


    Or maybe I thought the same thing in Soma.


    "I was just asking about it in the first ce, and I couldn''t possibly not confirm it. So in the end, nothing... So, by the way, what''s Aina doing since just now?


    If she didn''t think she''d be joining the conversation, Aina looked over and over again at the pedestal on the altar.


    He''s whispering his eyebrows while changing the ce and angle he sees.


    "There shouldn''t have been anything there...?


    "Um, yeah, but I mean, I''m worried about something, I mean, it''s ufortable... what is it, what is it - eh?


    "Ah..."


    And so I was surprised because when Aina casually touched that pedestal, it broke.


    Tilt and move...


    "What, Aina, what are you...!?


    "Chi, no, nothing but me......!?


    "No, it''s a little calming. I thought Eina had broken it for a moment, but isn''t iting off in the first ce?


    "... looks like it"


    That being said, when She lifted the pedestal, it was hollow in it.


    It''s like there''s a space there where you can hide something, but there''s nothing in the ce where it was set aside.


    However, it wasn''t really nothing, there was a single te embedded there.


    In addition, there are certain letters inscribed on them.


    "Uh... what is this? I know it sounds like letters somehow..."


    "... maybe ancient sacred letters"


    "Oh, this is it!? This is the first time I''ve tried it..."


    "But why are those things here... those are letters that were used over hundreds of years ago, right? Yet this doesn''t look like such an old thing... and what does it say?


    "... just don''t know that"


    "Well, that''s true, there''s hardly anyone who can read ancient sacred letters right now -"


    "-" The Power that Leads to the Devil''s Top, Sleeps Here ""


    "- What?!? Brother...... could you possibly read!?


    Not just Lina, but the other two look at Soma with surprised eyes, but what is surprising is that Soma was the same.


    Because the letters were very familiar.


    Though I''m forgetting...... there''s no way I''m looking at it wrong.


    But for whatever reason, I decided to take care of the question first.


    Because now there''s something else to think about.


    "Well for now, the word She heard was true, is that it? Just considering there was a cavity there that seemed to keep something hidden, someone else had already stolen it, is that it?


    "... you''re really the same... well fine though. Better yet... well, it''s been quite a while since She heard about it, hasn''t it?


    "... um, a month ago?


    "Then no wonder there are other people who have heard the story and the person has arrived here first..."


    "I guess that''s what this is all about"


    Well, it''smon in ces like ruins andbyrinths.


    Rather, it is possible that the person who taught She this could have even only circted information after finding it.


    Unfortunately, we will have to ept the consequences.


    "Well, I''m d you found out this was the ce to be, you should think positively. If I hadn''t noticed, I would have been looking for more."


    "... you sure do. And with that in mind, it''s Aina''s game."


    "It''s just a coincidence, and I''m not too happy about it...... well for now, I''ll say thank you"


    "... unfortunately, I have hope"


    "That''s right..."


    If something really happened here, it could exist somewhere else.


    Then the possibility that magic can be used is equally present.


    - Just one thing that bothered me.


    Actually, it''s something I''ve been thinking about in a corner of my head... but no matter what I think, this isn''t the ce She would have thought it would be.


    Although there was some gimmick, it can''t be the kind of ruin She thinks she can''t explore on her own.


    Of course I don''t suspect it''s a lie.


    Because it''s a survey, it''s possible that it was wrong.


    But suppose that was the right thing to do... does that mean there was supposed to be something to it here?


    At least She was the first to visit, at that time.


    Even with her gaze at She for a moment, her head, still hooded, shook small to the side.


    She knows that too, but you shouldn''t mention it, I guess.


    Well, I agree.


    Somehow, I only had a feeling I was going to be a serpent.


    Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s not already there.


    If you don''t mind, you''re lying.


    "... for now, let''s go home."


    "Right."


    "I have no objection!


    "... n"


    And to go out of this ruin, and to leave the room behind.


    One shadow inadvertently took shape into that room, where no one was left.


    It''s a ck robe-wrapped, suspicious person.


    "Hmm, the prospective ones finally showed up... should we have let them unseal this ce too? That would have been a lot more... No, that would have interfered with the implementation of the n, and this would still be the best. Not at all, no trouble, but no choice. All for our Lord and our ideals."


    Mumbling just that, it disappeared again.

 442 Former Strongest, Celebrate

    "Okay, so... hmm... huh? Speaking of which, what the hell am I supposed to drink to?


    "Uh, well... wouldn''t it be nice to be around for the sess of the site exploration?


    "I couldn''t find what I was trying to do. What is it?


    "... but I made money"


    "Hmm, from an adventurer''s point of view, I can certainly say that it is a sess... well, there are other things thate to mind, and are we going to do that? So..."


    - To the sess of the search for the ruins, cheers.


    The four voices ovepped and the light sound¡­ never sounded.


    The reason for this is simple.


    And as it sounds, in the four of them - because in the Somas they cannot hit each other''s cups with their arms stretched out to the fullest.


    Wherever the four of us are sitting, the chair and the table are meant for adults.


    Though not all of its contents correspond, it is difficult along with just the length of the arm.


    In the first ce, there''s no foot on the ground.


    If I were to do it, I wouldn''t even be able to do it by standing on a chair...... although the ce is exactly where it is, it wouldn''t.


    So in a situation where they wouldn''t be dressed up like that, the four of them kept just lifting the cup, trying to smile bitterly at each other.


    Keep the contents clear... Almost at the same time, everyone exhales.


    Anything that fills the cup, by the way, is milk, water, etc.


    There is now in this country that provides for underage sobriety, but the body simply does not ept it.


    Though slightly out of ce given the ce, that was now the case.


    Whatever.


    "But, well, I''m not sure if I was lucky or bad this time. It turned out."


    "Why? If you only looked at the results, wouldn''t you have been lucky?


    "Different way of looking at things," you mean.


    "... from us, I''m sorry.... but as an adventurer, good"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Thinking about the future, I would say it''s easier... but that was already enough in the first ce. This is not bad."


    It was on the table that Soma turned her gaze with the words.


    In addition to each cup, there is a line of what can be called a treat.


    Well, to the Somas, that''s not the case when ites to quality, but given the location, it would be enough to call it that.


    That stuff is there because of what I said earlier.


    That is, the search for the ruins was sessful¡­ it was profitable.


    - The Somas who went out of that hall soon realized that there was something wrong there.


    Whatever it is, there was a hall down the aisle to the right, and now what''s in front of you is the path to the right.


    If it''s meant to be, turn left. Otherwise it''s weird.


    But I guess all I had to do was wonder if I was used to being there again for a long time.


    It was not difficult to assume that metastases would ur even if they were in the hall.


    One of the options was to return to the hall and wait for the metastasis to ur again, but due to the decision that there is not enough time left to go the other way from now on, turn straight to the right.


    And beyond that, the Somas decided to discover another hall.


    But again, there was nothing for Soma and She, but it was also a winning room if you were an adventurer.


    It was a ce where precious metals and jewels, which should be called treasures, were treated.


    That''s where it was untouched, was it really lucky or bad... well, there''s no reason not to collect it more than I found it.


    In order from what seems worthwhile for now, hold as much as you can... It was only a short time after I left that hall that I got there.


    It looks familiar. It is a gate that leads outside, and if the trap does not activate again carefully, there is no particr indication that something will happen.


    The Somas managed to escape safely.


    That is the backdrop of this exploration of ancient sites, and then we headed to the Guild of Lumburg to redeem the treasures we have brought back and to this day in an attempt to celebrate parchment because it is a corner.


    "Well, it''s certainly not enough to say that what you earn from Yardster is enough..."


    "We don''t have anything in particr to buy."


    "Um, luxury is not unlimited, but if it were normal, ten gold coins would be enough"


    Ten gold coins.


    That was what the Somas had in their hands at Yardster - the redemption of the demons they found and defeated on their way over there and took.


    Considering that a single gold coin would be three months for a typical household if it wasn''t luxurious, that would be too much for a trip.


    That''s what happened when you stopped needing to stay in Yardster and be an adventurer.


    Though I honestly chose something that was quite strong, it was something I could easily defeat, so I was only surprised when I was first offered that price... well I guess that was the right thing to do because Doris had no reason to offer a high amount in vain.


    From what I''ve heard in the first ce, it seems that an adventurer is supposed to cost money anyway.


    Not to mention weapons and protective equipment, but also the cost of potions.


    Because the price of demonic materials, etc. is determined by demand and supply, it is inevitable that the transaction amount will also tend to be expensive.


    I heard about it, and the sommers have all the potions and so on, but so far there are no particr asions where it is likely to be necessary.


    There was nothing wrong with the ancient ruins.


    "... Speaking of which, Soma is a sword, don''t you buy it?


    And She asked me that when I was thinking about it.


    Sure, though I''ve already made enough money to buy a sword, all Soma has is a wooden sword.


    But so far, Soma had no intention of buying a new sword in particr.


    "Hmm... well, I''m not in any trouble with this. And because I made it myself and have been using it ever since, strangely enough, I''m also attached to it."


    Or I wouldn''t have said that in my previous life.


    The sword is like what you should even call your own half body, and there''s no reason not to use a good one.


    But Soma is already a swordsman, not a swordsman.


    Though using a sword, if you don''t walk the path of a sword, that''s not a swordsman in the right sense.


    Until it broke or became necessary, it was therefore decided to remain so.


    "Well, actually, that''s really enough..."


    "That''s my brother!


    By the way, I haven''t touched it particrly before, but Aina weaves a ck robe and has a cane made of wood.


    However, the wood was not properly processed to roll around there like a soma, but rather made from quality wood and made by the appropriate artisans.


    They were given to me by my parents when I found out that Aina had a magical gift, paired with my robe.


    When he ran away from home, he brought it with him.


    Speaking of runaways, Lina ended up getting to the Somas in the same way, but the gear is decent.


    Though lightly equipped, it holds a firm breastte, etc., and its sword is the right size for Lina, and is still quite a business.


    They brought something from Sophia, which they snuck up on again... but that''s why they don''t have to buy all the gear in particr.


    In that sense, it would still be Soma who needs it most.


    I''m hardly even equipped with protective equipment.


    At first, Doris and the others asked me if I was insane.


    But it is not yet equipped, because it is also not necessary.


    That''s what I''ve been doing since myst life.


    I only feel it now, and I''ll have to cut off all the attacks and stuff.


    When I said that, Aina, on the other hand, even Lina, what are you talking about? I''ve been looking like this guy, but when I actually showed him it, he was convinced of things like disapproval.


    That''s why Somas don''t spend much money on adventurers.


    gossip.


    "By the way, I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, but surprisingly, no one is calling me."


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean, it?


    "No, because four kids are doing this to see it, right? It would not be surprising to be entangled. The ce is also the ce."


    With that said, I looked around, and it was a sight to say what was there and what was painful.


    Well, there are men there who are eating alcohol, cooking, and so on.


    Though there are some female figures, many of them are not very different from the men in their words and deeds.


    Given the location, it probably doesn''t deserve it, but at least I''m sure it''s just not the kind of sight that the average person would want toe near.


    The Rumburg Adventurers Guild Branch of the Baron of Arvent, Kingdom of Radius, was a tavern co-located there.


    And there are Somas in such a ce because after redeeming in the guild, it was troublesome to go out of your way to move to another ce, and if you entered another store, you could have been told a lot of things.


    Therefore, I ced the order there as it were, but from that time until now, there was nothing tangled up from anyone who could look around me.


    As far as I could tell, I was honestly surprised because I was under the impression that many adventurers were crude.


    "Sure, it''s strange, if you ask me."


    "Right...... I mean, if you look around again, isn''t something the other way around avoided?


    "Hmm..."


    So again, if you turn your consciousness to your surroundings as well... sure, I also feel strangely distanced.


    Or like looking at me and saying something...?


    "... White Devil? You look at She and you say that."


    "I do wear a robe, too, so it''s all white... why the devil?


    Of course, She is hiding her face or her whole body here.


    But that shouldn''t be the only reason they call me the devil.


    I know there''s a reason... but apparently, She knew about it.


    "... maybe when I used toe with Doris and the others, it was because they gave me a little bit?


    "So you did something, did you?


    "... no big deal.... just got rid of it"


    Even Soma can tell that that''s probably not what the word says.


    Because then they wouldn''t call me a demon or anything, and this wouldn''t have happened.


    Maybe it turned out fancy there.


    I mean, Doris was there, too, and somehow I can imagine.


    And even if I can''t even see her face, I can just see She is a child.


    Is there a ce where the gaps and so on arebined, and they be called demons and so on?


    "Hmm... well, if you''ve never been annoyed, you''ve never been over it"


    "Right."


    When I tell you the truth, I thought that was a promise, so I also feel like I just wanted to get a little involved, but given that I didn''t have to involve Eina and the others, I guess I should have been d.


    and.


    "- You guys there. Do you have a minute?


    It was then that I was called out.

 443 Meet The Former Strongest, Suspicious Person

    The first thing Soma thought with his gaze on his voice was frigid.


    But that won''t help either.


    Anyway, he was there, covered with a ck robe, a suspicious person to see.


    It is more impossible to talk about not being on your feet.


    "... is that possibly what you''re telling us?


    So it''s natural that Eina said that and made a vignt voice, as well as that Lina brought her right hand gently to her waist so that no matter what happened.


    Hence.


    She, who never even stood up, is stranger as a reaction.


    "Dear Left, I just want you to listen to me for a moment... what do you think?


    "I don''t care what they say... it is"


    "Hmm. Well, I know you''re being spoken out and alert by suspicious people because you see them, but that''s unnecessary. I''m sure your daughter knows about that."


    That said, the person, who could tell from his voice that he was a man, lifted his hand.


    The wrinkled hand that was hidden is revealed, pointing to one person with his palm.


    And what was ahead was She, as expected.


    "Hmm... were you still acquainted"


    "... who told me about that ruin"


    "Uh..."


    I see, and Eina nodded, because it also matches the look she was hearing, and I guess this person thought it wouldn''t be strange to bring that frigid story.


    That was something that Soma agreed with, but rather believed a little of the story that was often told by this person and I actually thought I''d go.


    "You seem convinced. Above all. Still, knowing about the ruins means I still went, right?


    "¡­ n, this is its achievement"


    "Hmm, apparently you''ve used the stories told by Nong effectively... but apparently you''re not satisfied"


    "... there was treasure, but there was nothing at the heart"


    "Oh, my God, you''ve already been lost... that''s what I did sorry"


    At the same time, the man imitated his head lowering, but as usual, I doubt he actually thinks so because he can''t see the face.


    And such suspicion was to be deepened by the dialogue that the man had next issued.


    "So instead of apologizing, what about information on other ancient sites? There''s a simr thing that I told you about sleeping there."


    "Hmmm... that''s a thankful story from here, but is it something you can talk about so easily? This ruin was also quite limited to getting money."


    "What, the responsibility that made you expect nothing, that''s the one. Besides, Nan is as old as you can see. It would be more useful to entrust it to those with a future than to hold it."


    Saying so, the man just told me where the ruins were and what to do, and he just walked away.


    After somehow dropping that back off, the Somas look at each other.


    "I just said and went...... yeah, what''s that guy doing here in the first ce?


    "To give you information about the ruins, are...?


    "You said to apologize?


    "... Pre-built?


    "Hmm... She, under what circumstances have you been given previous information in the first ce?


    "... um, I just talked, when they just let me out, the noise got a little too loud and it was going to be someone else''s nuisance.... He was there when he stopped it, too, apparently?... Later, thanks, I was taught."


    For once, it''s a story that goes by when ites to muscle.


    But at the same time, I felt like I was doing something too much.


    And apparently, Eina and the others are feeling it.


    "Hmmm... it looks the same, but it''s still somewhere frigid or suspicious..."


    "I don''t know what I''m good at, it also feels like. Somehow, I felt the same way as the great people I''d met at the party before."


    "Oh... that feeling sounds right. At least that man was definitely throwing up one lie."


    "... Shh?


    "Hmm. He said he was old... maybe he wasn''t that old."


    "Huh... but what about those hands?


    "Probably an illusion or something. I felt slightly ufortable. I''m pretty sure Aina didn''t realize it was something other than magic..."


    Until you know exactly what it is, Soma doesn''t know.


    All I know is that there was difort there.


    "I think it''s just a matter of realizing that... Hmm, but does that mean you''re still trying to trick us?


    "Well, I don''t know... I''m hiding something for now, it doesn''t seem to be a mistake."


    "So what are we going to do? Well, just because I was taught otherwise doesn''t mean I have to go."


    "... as far as I''m concerned, I want to go"


    Well, it will.


    Suspiciously, there was a chance that something like that existed, at least this time, and treasure is being found.


    I was told there was a simr ce, and I couldn''t possibly overlook it or something.


    "Don''t you have to go back to Doris once?


    "... Doris told me that even after what happened here, if I wanted to go somewhere, I could just go"


    It was probably supposed to be something else, but I wouldn''t even have to dare mention it.


    At least She is going to keep going, and then what the Somas are going to do.


    Though, of course, I don''t intend to leave.


    "Once you let me smoke sweet honey, I can think of enough. I think Eina and the others are waiting, because it''s one hand."


    "You''re going to go for granted..."


    "Would it be natural?


    The purpose of this journey in the first ce is to be able to use magic or get clues about it.


    Is there any reason not to go where you might get it?


    No, I don''t.


    "... ha, as usual. Well, me and I, as always, don''t have anything special to do, and I''m just free where I''ve been waiting. I''ming, too."


    "There''s no way I''m following my brother!


    It was therefore decided to continue the journey of exploration of the ruins.


    And that''s also convenient for this one.


    Whatever the future convenience was, it was as if it had not been decided.


    There''s no point going to that ruin anymore, and since She had already done her research around here, there''s nothing like looking into it.


    I was just worried about what happened next.


    And She''sing with us is one of the things that''s good for us.


    It doesn''t mean anything weird, it simply meansforting.


    She seems to have had a long life there as an adventurer, and she was often able to help a lot just during her travels.


    To be honest, there''s a sense that the Somas don''t know the world, so if She''s still going to be traveling with us, that was a lot of help.


    "Well, that''s why it''s a little better."


    "... um, over here"


    That''s why when we toast again with the girl who decided to stay with us for just a little while, this time with the meaning, Soma drank the contents of it.

 444 Elves And Adventurers

    She Leonhardt is an elf.


    It is precisely a species called the Forest Spirit Species, one of their descendants, whose former spirits made themselves firm and established themselves as a species.


    In other words, it is no exaggeration to say that there is spiritual blood in She.


    But to be honest, She never realized it.


    As is normal for anyone who is an elf, because it is the magic that can be used like hands and feet that cannot be used on She.


    In that ce, which is our own country and sanctuary, the elves are able to wield so much power that magical power is amplified and said to be equivalent to the Spirit.


    Would it be a little easy to understand that even if you only have junior skills, you can use the same force there as advanced?


    It is against that background that the elves are a rare species, but the only one of all races that remains neutral.


    And that reason for increasing power in the sanctuary is a testament to the fact that the elves inherit the blood of the Spirit.


    That''s what they say, at least among elves, and it''s realizing it that makes it an elf identity as well.


    But She, who cannot use magic, has no power to increase it.


    She had the gift of dealing with swords instead of magic, but it never got amplified.


    That''s what I couldn''t feel.


    But for She, the best thing that could have happened was that it was so generous.


    As much as I thought it would have been better to have been persecuted, that was not desirable for She.


    Elves are exclusive but always tolerant and fraternal towards their peers.


    With just one exception, it was evenmon sense for them to give their hands unconditionally if they hadpany in need.


    So everyday for She was synonymous with getting help from her peers.


    Or I could even say that it would have been difficult to live without your help.


    The elves could wield mighty power within the country, so they were turning the ce into afortable ce for themselves.


    If you go to a predetermined location, the water will overflow and the fire will light without much magic consumption, sometimes even allowing for a pseudo-spatial transfer.


    There was no inconvenience in life, you got what you wanted, and that was something that everyone could enjoy if they were elves.


    Except for just one.


    And if I made it one of them, She, it was only inconvenient that it was an elf country.


    If you want water, you have to go to the creek a few kilometers away and if you want fire, it starts where you make the spark.


    Naturally the only way to get around was by foot, but that country, made in the woods, was inconvenient to walk in anyway.


    Most houses are built on trees anyway.


    Even if they don''t use metastases, the other elves usually fly and travel in the sky.


    Depending on the location, it was not umon for it to be impossible to move itself.


    That being the case, She had no choice but to take another elf''s hand.


    My people take it, whoever it is, whenever they want... She couldn''t wait to hate it.


    Because She won''t give anything back to those people.


    No matter how good you are at handling knives, it doesn''t make sense if you don''t get a chance to wield it.


    In the first ce, such a dumb spot close to the elf forest is not even a demon, and someone would easily defeat it by magic where they were.


    I had no choice but to be thankful for such a one-sided rtionship, but that''s why She didn''t like it.


    It''s extra because I know everyone thinks it''s a reciprocal rtionship, even for themselves.


    Because She also thinks they''re one of them... so.


    In a true sense, I wanted to call myself buddy from the bottom of my heart, so I jumped out there trying to learn magic at all costs.


    Try to ask Doris, who was visiting the Elf Forest on an errand.


    Though she seems to feel she took it out.


    Either way, for She, who was out of the woods for the first time that way, the outside world was a series of surprises.


    First of all, I was surprised at the fact that I could live my daily life without any problems even if I couldn''t use magic, and when I saw something called a well, I seriously wondered if I would install it in that forest.


    I think the vast majority of those things were taught by Doris and given a lot of help.


    But what was different from living in that forest was that eventually it could be done by one person.


    I still remember clearly how touched I was when I was able to draw water from the well by myself and drink it.


    But still, in the sense of being unterally grateful, Doris was the same again.


    I started doing adventurers with Doris, but there was nothing like waving a sword, and Doris was another adventurer with quite an arm in the first ce.


    Tell me it''s always helpful. Although I did, it''s the same with She.


    After all, She didn''t have a single thing to do.


    "Hmm, I see... as long as the rank rises, the guild cards and ID cards can be substituted."


    "... because a single adventurer can count as a single citizen"


    "But for that, it takes years, doesn''t it? Adventurers are tough."


    "What are you talking about like other people? Now we''ll be adventurers, too.... Well, I agree it''s tough."


    "... but given the original, I can''t help it"


    "I don''t know, because it''s something that anyone can be... I think it''s too much to think that a few years of hard work can make you a citizen. I didn''t even think I could do that at first."


    "... the achievements of the old adventurers, apparently?


    "Ha, the old man did a lot of hard work."


    That''s how she listened to herself and took She''s gaze off softly from the three people who looked impressed.


    The hood is still on, so I don''t think I can see this face from the other side... but somehow, I couldn''t watch.


    What you see in She''s sight like that is a wooden wall that you''ve been looking after for the past few days.


    Slightly shaken It is transmitted from the foot, as well as shaking the whole thing.


    It''s obvious because it''s on the move... in other words, it was in the front of the carriage.


    Ahead on your way is Trium, the southernmost city in the Baron of Arvent.


    But that''s where this carriage is headed, not She and the others.


    She and the others are aiming for Viotto, further ahead, in the central part of Baron Yodle''s territory.


    Because that is the ce where the next ancient ruins were taught by that man at that time.


    Apparently, instead of near that city, it wasn''t even within the same territory.


    Well, given the rarity of ancient sites, it''s natural in a way.


    "Hmm... but we really don''t know anything about adventurers."


    "Well, I guess some people didn''t try to know because I wasn''t particrly going to do it as an adventurer in the first ce... but still, I usually feel like it''s something Mr. Doris would exin"


    "... Doris is a pain in the ass."


    "Uh... maybe it''s rude, but somehow I feel like I know"


    "¡­ indeed, you are strangely convinced when you are told"


    If there is only one person who can do it, then it is so much trouble as to take the initiative and move, but if there is anyone else who can do it, it is a pain in the ass to leave it unterally to the other person to do nothing.


    Those two seemingly contradictory things coexist well in Doris.


    "Well, anyway, it would help if She could teach me a lot. I may use it in some future asions."


    "Um, I''ve had a lot of interesting things, and it helps."


    "You are. Thank you."


    ".................. nothing. In the carriage, I was just free"


    That is true when ites to truth.


    A week on the move to Lumburg.


    Moreover, it has already been a few days since the journey from there, so we have exhausted the topic of discourse.


    Then he asked me to tell him about the adventurer because it was a corner, and he was just telling me.


    "... in the first ce, it''s all a take-away from Doris"


    "Still, it''s She who''s telling me."


    She moves her gaze further away from the Thanksgiving Somas.


    I don''t know what to say... I didn''t know how to take it.


    Because She was always in a position to get someone to do something, to tell her.


    This is the first time I have ever taught anyone anything in this way or been appreciated.


    There was no way I knew what to do.


    Speaking of not knowing, now upies this breast, so does this emotion.


    No, I know, of course, what it''s called.


    It''s the first time She''s ever known that someone doing something for her and being thankful for it makes her so happy.


    At the same time, I think.


    I was wondering if my fellow elves did all sorts of things to me because they felt this way.


    Just knowing that might have meant jumping out of there... She turned her gaze back on the Somas for a moment and loosened her mouth.

 445 Reach The Former Strongest, Second Ancient Site

    Why, the woman thought so.


    Why... why... why...


    "Why...!


    "Yeah? Maybe, why are you telling me that?


    What else is there?


    Yes, otherwise...


    "If so, it''s a misunderstanding. In the first ce, you said you wanted to kill these guys, didn''t you?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    You''re absolutely right.


    Exactly.


    But it must have been a drunken momentum, just bullshit.


    There''s usually a lot going on, so, although I really thought so for that moment, if it passes, it will always be the same, such a word without other love.


    "I don''t care if they say that now... that''s not what I found out. By andrge, I just wish I hadn''te here. I hope I can help you, you came here with that story. And you did exactly what I told you to do. That''s why I did what you wanted. That''s all we''re talking about, right?


    I came here because I heard about the ancient ruins.


    That was the only reason.


    I didn''t really think I was going to take that stuff, and I just thought that you told me good things.


    I was told to help and so on, I normally explored the ruins and just moved on.


    "Whatever it is, I''m done here. I''m busy too, I have to go next. You can do whatever you want."


    "... right... right. Oh...... even if you don''t tell me, I''ll like it......!


    Screaming, jumping into it all at once, I put the sword in my hand...


    "-!?... Shit...!?


    "Hey, don''t overdo it, okay? I need him to tell me the story. Well, maybe there''s nothing wrong with one less person, but not everyone can tell me well....... well. Look, I''ming this time. Well, now we''re finally halfway there... oh man, we''ve got a long way to go"


    "Oh... damn... wait...!


    A body mmed against the wall, desperately stretching its arms, could not have arrived as it should... they had disappeared, as they were.


    When Somas reached the city of Triam, looking for another carriage, they switched to it.


    I wasn''t particrly tired because I was just in the carriage the whole time, and I still need time to get to my destination.


    Well, I don''t have any reason to rush, but there was no disagreement from anybody, so I go back on a journey rocked with gutter again.


    I ended up only in Trium for a few dozen or so minutes, and I decided to do itter.


    By the way, the reason I purposefully switched carriages is because carriages running within and between territories are different.


    Essentially, the carriage is not a regr one, but one that asks you to specify a location and head there.


    They say that such arrangements are in ce because of all the difficulties if they cross the territory on their own.


    Note that the source of the information should be She.


    The Somas didn''t even know how to find a carriage in the first ce or how to ride it, so there''s more to it.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm, what do you call this... it''s a very interesting building"


    "Tell me you''re honest... I mean, is this really okay?


    "... okay... I hope so?


    "It''s a desire......!?


    A week to step into Baron Yodle''s territory and be rocked further by the carriage.


    With the suggestion that we should just rest once, we took a break in the city we arrived in, the viot, and started moving early the next morning.


    The Somas were exchanging such words in front of the ancient ruins that had finally arrived.


    The reason why its contents are cowardly is that its appearance is everything.


    Apparently, there was a simr juncture here as thest ruins, but the other side was well made, even though it made the times feel.


    But this ce, as Eina said, is clearlyme.


    Besides...


    "... Tower or something"


    "I mean, the wall, I feel like my feet are going to break down."


    "... if you go inside, there''s a chance you''re not surprisingly?


    "Well, we''ll just have to hope for that..."


    It''s only about appearance, so it''s possible that it''s not actually the case inside.


    However, it is true that I don''t want to step in if I can because it looks like it doesn''t seem strange whenever it copses.


    "... I can''t help it, but let''s just go."


    "... well, let''s decide what to do then"


    "... no objection"


    "... Copy that. But be prepared."


    Fear goes there - towering shapes go there, feet go ahead.


    By the way, I went around gurgling and it didn''t seem that big there.


    Something like half thest time?


    Without a weird gimmick like thest ruin, maybe it shouldn''t take that long to look around.


    The problem, though, would be vertical, not horizontal.


    Naturally at the point of the tower, it stretches quite a bit in length up there.


    I look up. It''s just impossible to find out the length of it... well, it''s hard to say that there are only about two or three internal hierarchies.


    Perhaps at least, there will be fiveyers.


    At that point it would mean that it''s definitely wider than thest one... well, I knew from the beginning that it''s not a normal ruin.


    I was prepared for all sorts of things and stepped into them.


    "- Huh, is this...!?


    "I''m surprised it makes sense, but it''s not just dark and I can''t see anything"


    "Well, it''s in an old tower¡­ maybe there used to be lighting, but it''s only natural that it''s dark now without it"


    "... but this, then, is impossible to explore"


    "Hmm... I''m sure thentern was ready..."


    "Oh, fine. That''s about it. Leave it to me - light."


    The moment Aina spun the word, the light literally shined on the spot, which was dark.


    Eina used the magic of lighting.


    Over its head is a sphere of fist magnitude of light that illuminates its surroundings.


    "... nooo"


    "What are you roaring about? Did you find anything strange?


    "No, I just thought I was casually jealous of the wizard"


    "... I agree"


    "I have trouble being told that...?


    "Am I supposed to sit down on the spot as an apology?


    "Lina......!?


    And so on and so on and so on and so on.


    "Hey, you''re really kidding right now, right? Lina, I was right in the face...?


    Look out for the spot as we interact.


    Though, I don''t see anything particrly eye-catching with just the entrance.


    Just won''t get the light to the back, but for now, just checking the perimeter will suffice.


    As for the size, is it roughly five meters wide?


    It is about three meters high and such a passage leads ahead.


    The material in the aisle is the same as the one shaping the outside and is made of stone.


    If there''s a difference, it seems a little better than outside.


    "Hmmm... for now, it doesn''t seem like the ground will fall out or the walls will break soon, but it looks like we need to be careful"


    When I tap lightly, I get the impression that although I didn''t crack the crack, I was sensibly scared when I returned honestly.


    I won''t try it, but with a little effort around the wooden sword pattern, it seems easy to beat.


    Care should be taken when traveling or, if there is, fighting.


    Well, in the meantime, is it strictly forbidden for Eina to use attack magic?


    That''s what you should call extraordinary, Eina''s magic easily affects your surroundings.


    If it was used effortlessly here, I could only imagine a future buried in rubble.


    "I know, that''s about it. I don''t have enough magic to think about in this ce."


    "Hmm... well, if you say it''s just right, it''s just right"


    "... sure, just right"


    ¡­¡­ What''s just right?


    "No, if you get shot or blew too much magic, you might slip too much jealousy."


    "... be careful"


    "Tell me what!?


    "Mm... no, wait, wait, wait, wait. Come to think of it, there is no substitute for this lighting being magical either, so that magic is always used...?... Eina, I''m sorry, but my hand might slip a little, so please do me a favor."


    "... Regards"


    "So what!? I mean, don''t ask me!


    "Mm, I feel like I''m the only one missing something... should I wave my sword at Aina once in a while too?


    "Please don''t! I mean, Lina, it''s not weird what you said or did to me earlier!?


    "No, that''s just a joke, isn''t it? It''s just that Aina recently discovered that it''s funny, so she''s just asking her brothers."


    "Lina!?


    In that way, I conclude a brief survey of my surroundings, pinching a conversation that is recently bing possible to share roles.


    In the meantime, there was nothing to go on, even though I was afraid.


    "I mean, you''re still going in the end"


    "... Well, if you have a clue that magic will be avable here, you can''t just not go"


    "That''s what this is all about"


    "And I''m just going to get to my brother like that!


    Yes, yes, I have nothing to disagree with.


    What awaits us ahead.


    I honestly don''t have a very good feeling about it, but there''s just no choice not to move on.


    If there''s a path to goal ahead of the difficulties, he said he''d just cut everything off, even anything.


    And Soma walked forward, staring at the end of it, which was stained with darkness.

 446 Ancient Ruins Of The Tower

    What is called an ancient site is divided into two main streets.


    It is simply an old site as the name suggests, or a site where ''magical'' schemes exist.


    Needless to say with regard to the former, thetter''s ''magical'' is often used in the sense that it does not know how it works.


    For example, that ruin that She and the others exploredst time will be thetter, but regardless of the trap, it will be difficult to analyze how it works when ites to spatial schemes.


    It would have existed somewhere, even if it had discovered the device that was generating it.


    By the way, in that sense,byrinths and the like are also ssified as ancient sites once and for all, but it is normal for those to be treated in a separate frame.


    For to call it an ancient site is tooplicated in many ways.


    Including even thebyrinth makes it too wide.


    Regarding what is specifically considered ancient from this area, it is assumed that it existed more than five hundred years ago.


    Thetter ruins were mostmonly present because they are said to be around them.


    It is only then that the former ruins are also included in the ancient ruins.


    Such is the ruin of the former, which is often treated off by researchers, but it is the same from adventurers.


    Because the ruins that are only old do not yield many things where they have been explored.


    If thetter is the case, treasures and the like are often found, as was the case at thest site, and it is even possible to aim for a thousand gold grabs in case they can also be found at the source of the mechanism.


    There are mountains of researchers who don''t know how it works, but want to spend a lot of money researching it because they don''t.


    And either way, there is no substitute for dangerous things.


    Often because demons live there.


    In this way.


    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    She shed and threw it away the moment she entered her sight.


    The head moves away from the torso without hesitation¡­ but without rm, the shaken arm is shaken down as it is.


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Serial Strike: Two-Moon Tai Chi.


    I shed and skipped that right arm holding the sword... so I bit my lips shallow because I realized the blow was shallow now.


    Rina leaps forward so that she leaps backwards with her bullshitting left arm.


    The sh, shaken off as he stepped in, doubles its torso directly andterally, shing and tearing it to the cross with a subsequent blow.


    Bulk, rolled to the ground. That just never moved anymore.


    "... thanks for the help"


    "I thought it might be a little extra, but I wish it had helped. Still, I''ve been thinking, do you feel a little handy about the demons here?


    "I''m not struggling, and it doesn''t look that way beside me... but think about it, the demon on the road could have been knocked down with a blow or two, but you need a little more trouble here"


    Again, needless to say, a demon is something you might encounter roughly anywhere, if not in the city.


    That is no exception during journeys by carriage or to these ruins.


    Because of that, we also know to some extent each other''s power, but Aina is right, the demons we encountered there were mostly one blow, even if it took two.


    But the trick required for the demon now is four shots in total.


    I guess Lina''sst blow meant something, just in case.


    "... looks like it''s just a skeleton at first nce, but maybe its superior species?


    Skeleton.


    It is often treated as typical because of its appearance and ease of understanding in non-biological demons, but there are bumpy bones rolling on the floor to show that that''s what we just fought for.


    Looking at that alone, it just looks like a skeleton too... but not simply judging it to be so is due to earlier bumps.


    Skeleton is a brittle individual, albeit demonic, in appearance.


    But at the same time, because of its abiotic nature, you will not die if you snap your neck.


    To kill, I need to crush the nucleus that it''s somewhere in my body, or ssh it somewhere... but if it''s a normal skeleton, She should be able to just wave a blow and defeat it if it''s not too bad to crush the nucleus.


    Not to be so necessarily means that it is not a normal skeleton.


    "Sure, if you ask me, you feel like you''re moving just a little sharp? Well, I''ve never fought a normal skeleton, so I can''t say for sure."


    "Well, I don''t know what it''s like to bepared to a normal skeleton, but it''s true that it''s somewhat toughpared to the demons before."


    "... I know you''re telling the truth, but honestly, you''re not convincing."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    Why, nothing, because it doesn''t look like you''re struggling with Soma at all.


    It has always been so, but Soma has defeated all opponents with one blow.


    I was just told I was strong, and honestly I wasn''t convincing.


    Well, or maybe I can say I deserve credit because that''s what Soma says.


    "In the meantime, I guess that means we need to proceed with vignce... well, not to mention now"


    "You are. There''s nothing so far, but the opposite is suspicious."


    The words Lina said mean as they are.


    Though it''s the demonic raids that happen sporadically, that''s all just like Skeleton earlier? It''s just that, and I don''t struggle, even if I''m somewhat handy.


    And besides, nothing really happens.


    Enter this tower, it''s almost time for an hour.


    We''ve already found about two stairs up there, and we''re going up, but there''s not even any indication that any mechanism exists against this alert.


    Yeah, I mean, so far, this ce just looks like an old ruin.


    But then, the credibility of the man''s story diminishes.


    Well, if you say it''s true from the beginning, it''s not like there''s ever been anything like that sleeping in a ruin that''s just old.


    But again, normally such things are protected by magical tricks.


    Theck of it, though easier said than done...... one way or another, I feel stronger about the creeps.


    Besides, She had just one more thing to worry about here.


    Most of all, I''m curious about the ruins I visitedst time¡­ If there''s any connection between here and there, it''s hard to say that it''s irrelevant.


    In thest ruins, the hall we reached at the end of our exploration.


    There it is, ck dragon.


    That''s what I care about She.


    Because ck dragons are an ominous sign to elves.


    What once happened and the inheritance that is still being conveyed.


    by those two.


    Heritage tells us that ck dragons are a precursor to ruin in this world.


    It''s just that at that time, it seems that the Savior girl will alsoe and go... well aside from the uncertain if it''s true, it''s true that a ck dragon was once rampaged in this world.


    Since I was a little girl, I''ve always been aware of what I''ve been told.


    Though, I think it''s just a coincidence.


    Where the elf forest is and where it is, the distance is too far away.


    It''s a figurine, and there must be a few ces where you worshipped dragons.


    It would have happened that the colors were the same or something.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s only certain that this is the ce to be vignt.


    "... for now, proceed as something"


    "That would be easy."


    Moving forward in that way will basically just continue the sight of irrecement.


    Aina''s creating light bulbs illuminate a stone passage that continues slightly to the right.


    Thanks. It seems that this ce has a structure that goes further around the outside after a glimpse of the inside of the tower.


    The two so far have been the same, so it''s probably the same here.


    The first thing I noticed about it was Soma.


    "... Speaking of which, have the Somas ever been to a ruin or something?


    "Hmm? Why did you think that?


    "... because I was only used to exploring the ruins a little, even without my knowledge as an adventurer?


    "I see... well, we talked a little bit in the carriage, but we went to various ces before we went to Yardster. Some of them were ruins. However, it was a little insufficient for exploration because it was a ce where there were few demons."


    "Just one...... no, maybe two? Some of them were ancient ruins."


    "Oh, speaking of which, there was such a thing... though..."


    "... What do you mean?


    "That''s the story over there, isn''t it? When I realized it, it was metastasized."


    When I heard the story, Soma and the others had moved to another site while exploring one site.


    They realized that was another site because it looked familiar.


    Anything is said to have been a site explored before.


    "I knew it was a familiar ce when I went outside, so I was really surprised..."


    "Well, it was a one-way street, and I couldn''t go back, and I wasted a lot of time."


    "That really came..."


    Sometimes, but I hear stories about those things happening.


    But for the most part, it''s often an ident.


    It is particrly susceptible to urrences in sites with a spatial system mechanism, where they are flown somewhere else because of a little malfunction or doing something extra.


    It was a movement between ruins, so I guess that was not the intended thing in itself.


    "... I see"


    So She nodded, of course because she was convinced of the story now... but that''s also why there''s more to not knowing.


    I don''t know where the obvious differences in experience between the Somase from.


    As can be seen from the earlier grasp of the structure of this tower, there is clearly some experience in Soma.


    I don''t think knowledge is the reason for that, because Soma''s words and actions have a real sense of experience, no matter what he thinks.


    Knowledge alone would not give that thickness and weight.


    If you''re an adventurer, She is certainly far above you.


    The same is true of knowledge.


    But even from She''s point of view, Soma obviously has more experience in many ways.


    But from the two Ainas who are supposed to have the same experience, I don''t feel anything like that.


    Try twisting your neck, you can''t possibly tell - what it means.


    "Hmmm...... is it possible to deal with it just by my senior year? Well, I think we should be vignt."


    "... n"


    I snorted at those words abruptly, not listening to anything, because I was used to them.


    Or because I know that, I guess Soma doesn''t use extra words either.


    Immediately afterwards, when Soma sinks slightly, he jumps straight into the dark.


    And at about the same time, from the other side of it, a demon with only full-body bones shows up.


    - Shh.


    - sh.


    I broke it off. I couldn''t even look at it, and when I turned my gaze further back, another sh.


    They jumped from the back and turned it into two pieces, four conveniences...... no, they fell to the ground, and they just rolled as they increased their numbers.


    Just in case, Soma nces at you and makes sure you don''t move, exhales in a small way.


    "Hmm... the intensity hasn''t changed, but it''s getting a little more frequent."


    "Sure, you didn''t run into them at all in the first ce."


    "I can''t imagine a lot of things like more frequent encounters with demons as we go back, but well, isn''t it bad if you find out that there''s something...?


    That''s how She exhaled when she saw the two of them having a conversation as normal with such a soma.


    That''s because I mean, I''m not feeling any surprise at what Soma''s doing.


    The same is true of noticing the proximity of demons before anyone else, and of letting those two demons easily be defeated in a series of attacks, but they are something that deserves surprise enough.


    The two of them are epting that with their normal faces... but the main reason for the sigh ahead is that She is getting used to the situation and is bing much less surprised.


    Second, I remember what you two told me at one point.


    Says, because Soma is insane, he doesn''t have it if he cares which way to do it.


    I thought it was somewhat daunting at that time... but I''m really surprised it was even negligible.


    Well, when ites to reliability, it''s dependable... well, really, who is he?


    With that in mind, She breathed out her breath small again as she resumed her exploration.

 447 Former Strongest, Reaching The Top Of The Tower

    As we moved on to the ruins, the Somas'' mouth count decreased naturally.


    That''s because the frequency of demonic raids has increased, because... most of all, we all felt it on our skin.


    I''m guessing there''s something waiting for you.


    And.


    The sensation reached its peak when the fourth staircase was in front of it.


    "Now... so we''re going to go ahead, are we ready?


    "It''s a tickle!


    "... no problem"


    "I mean, there''s nothing like getting ready now."


    "Well, it is. Just in case, that''s the way it is. In other words, I honestly thought Eina would wander a little more..."


    "What do you mean? I''ve been traveling my whole life, haven''t I? I''m getting used to it... well, there''s soma, so it doesn''t matter."


    "I mean, don''t worry, you have a brother?


    "Oh, you didn''t say that!?... Well, I''m not wrong."


    "This is very responsible."


    "... n, critical"


    With such a light mouth, Soma loosens her mouth just a little bit.


    In fact, the problem is, something you''ll be waiting for ahead of you should be fine with Soma alone.


    Feeling its power even in remote ces also means that we can predict its bulk.


    At least that''s smaller than that Alberto thing, so it won''t be a problem.


    If something goes wrong, that means you don''t know what happens when you''re with Eina and the others.


    The Einas are overwhelming in terms of talent, but still have no experience at all.


    Even an understated opponent can have a good chance that it will be a gap.


    But with that in mind, I can handle it if I don''t have to.


    Well, that sucks, it''s just a story that Soma needs to do something about.


    Still, it should be a good experience.


    So after making another confirmation at the end, the Somas started going up that staircase.


    That''s as good as anything that''s ever been up there... but that''s also until we carve out thest step.


    The moment we stepped out, what was spreading there was a different sight than before.


    "Hmm... well, that''s what I was expecting..."


    "Well... Whatever you''re waiting for, I was wondering if you are."


    "... Well, considering the distance I walked, it was about time too"


    "Finally, it feels like"


    What the four of them see is not a stone ceiling.


    In the first ce, Aina didn''t have to illuminate it with a light sphere, it was illuminated by another light.


    It was the light of the sun, that is, the top of the tower.


    "And... that''s in a way, too, I guess, as expected"


    "...... hmm.... ck, dragon.... I was expecting."


    There were no extra walls there, and what was there was a hall on one side.


    And on the front was an altar that looked familiar somewhere, and behind it still sits a statue of a familiar pitch-ck dragon.


    It was the same as the previous ruins.


    Nevertheless, if what the man was saying was true, it wouldn''t be so strange either.


    In fact, I expected Soma, and the Shes seemed to be the same.


    So not so surprised...... but probably there''s something there, no one''s going to try to get there.


    "I don''t mind that...... what else...?


    "This can''t be all... There isn''t..."


    On the other hand, to Aina and Lina, I''m even strangely nervous... well, I wouldn''t even have to think about why that is.


    That''s exactly what you two are saying.


    There was nothing there but its altar and the statue of the dragon.


    Even though the sensation of skin pricking still persists.


    But to the two of them looking around unafraid, Soma exhaled in a small way.


    As always, She, with her face hidden, feels like she''s looking at them like they''re stunned somewhere.


    The reason for this is simple.


    Sure, we are alert... because we both overlook where we need to be most alert in this situation.


    "Well, if you''re so grand, it''s hard to notice..."


    "...... hmm. ¡­ but this needs to be noticed.... overlooked because of stereotypes is a sign that vignce is sweet"


    "Hey... what are you talking about?


    "Stereotypes, are...?


    "... Easy Things"


    "Now, in this open situation, where would be the worst ce to get attacked?"


    "If they attack you from anywhere,"


    "Is it the most troublesome...?


    Shortly afterwards, they leaked their voices about the same time, ah, and still turned their gaze in a certain direction about the same time.


    I mean, straight up.


    And it also appeared, almost simultaneously, as if it had been aimed.


    It came down from the sky. That goes down to the ground so that it can be tapped.


    And that''s not one.


    Dozens or hundreds of them go together, ovepping and shaping one thing after another.


    At first, two legs.


    Then lower body, then upper body, two arms.


    And finally, the head.


    Each bottle, even if not equal to itself, would preferably exceed half; they were bones.


    Yes, that is¡­ it was shaped like a giant skeleton.


    "Hmm... that was a little unexpected."


    "...... hmm.... or maybe this isn''t a demon?


    "So, I guess"


    Huge is a problem too, but above all it was that way of appearing.


    There is no such thing as a monster to do in vain.


    It would be reasonable to assume that there are people''s hands on it.


    So this is more likely to be some kind of biological weapon than a demon.


    There was no trick whatsoever in this ruin, and if so, it is convincing.


    This is a setup in itself, and this is enough.


    That''s the thing.


    "Well, it''s a pretty retarded trick..."


    "... but I often see it for what it is in the ruins"


    "Genius and I managed to get a piece of paper, do you mean..."


    That seems the same even when the world and times change.


    and.


    "Hey, hey...!


    "Yeah? What is it, Eina? So hasty."


    "That would be decided to panic if that came out......! Rather, why are you so calm...!


    "No, isn''t that what you knew wasing out? That was just a little big."


    "... well done"


    "Don''t be afraid of ancient ruins, and your brothers are just fine..."


    "Besides, the figure is big, but it''s all there is."


    No, actually, that''s not enough of a threat, but it also means it''s big on purpose.


    At least to Soma, that was only a weakness.


    "... ha. You look at me like I''m a fool in a panic."


    "Uhm, seems calm, above all"


    Well, it depends on the experience.


    It''s definitely big.


    But...pared to thest array I fought in my previous life, most of it seems like something that doesn''t matter.


    The Einas will, I''m sure, in time.


    "... I''d like to tell you not to be with you, but She''s calm, too."


    "... if you go through all this, you''ll get used to it"


    "I think that also means repeating the big deal...... well, you have to be prepared to get to your brother. Well, that''s what I''m made of!


    "Well... that''s what I knew."


    "Well, everyone''s safe and sound... but apparently, they''re about to move out there."


    His head slowly looked down as he stood up.


    When we were being seen, we knew clearly... that the arm moved just after that.


    Almost at the same time, Soma kicked the ground, too, to intercept it.

 448 How Towers Work And Their Solutions

    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    It was only from the very beginning that I realized that there was something wrong with the response.


    Soma popped out first, and She popped out as well to go with it.


    Soma sideways prevented the enemy from striking, in the meantime approaching the enemy''s foot, shing and tearing the enemy''s foot as-is, at that moment.


    It was strangely soft, to say the least.


    Unlike how it looked, I felt closer to feeling like when I shed the ghost, one way or the other.


    I don''t know what the contents are... there''s not much resistance, and it could have easily been shed, and I apuded the feeling.


    That''s a good thing, though, if it''s easy to sh.


    It just looks really big, no big deal.


    ... I should say, it wasn''t that easy.


    I noticed that right after that.


    Though I cut and tore my leg off easily, I wouldn''t feel any pain or anything like it in this way, and I thought it was going to be necessary to repeat it over and over again to inhibit my behavior... the moment I realized that the wound I had just put on was disappearing.


    And.


    "... after all, no matter how many times I repeat it, it''s the same"


    "No matter how many attacks, the wound is instantly repaired¡­ The opponent of this hand attacks at such a speed that it cannot keep up with the speed of yback¡­"


    "... just too big, I can''t"


    "So, I guess..."


    While we exchanged words, our hands on the attack have not loosened.


    Soma is primarily concerned with preventing enemy attacks, and She is changing hands and looking for any effective hits that may not exist.


    So far, as I have spoken, all of it has been instantly repaired.


    To be honest though, I don''t think he''s the one I can''t defeat.


    I don''t even think it can be repaired unconditionally, and it should consume a lot of energy for that.


    If you keep going, one of these days they''ll be in a situation where they can''t fix it.


    Eina and the others were working on that premise, too.


    Especially Aina, who until now was worried about the tower copsing and weighed herself in using attack magic, but here she is not worried about it.


    If you look up there, it''s a big deal.


    "-Bomb it. mebomb!


    If Aina unleashes attack magic, some of its giants will blow up and ssh.


    However, it will not fall below.


    Because it disappears for some reason along the way.


    As for this one, it helps because I don''t have to worry about falling objects... which is one of the things that bothers me.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s the same thing that makes it instantly repaired.


    Given the range of attacks, I don''t think you can simply drain your opponent more than you are shing him.


    "I don''t know, you''re starting to feel more like you''re practicing magic than you''re fighting..."


    "Oh, I know. Thanks to your brother''s efforts to prevent attacks, you don''t have to worry about their attacks, and you do feel like you''re practicing attacks on someone with a big goal."


    That thing you two are saying is probably because Soma is moving to be that way in the first ce.


    If it''s a soma, it should be easy to prevent the opponent from attacking, but also attack yourself.


    But theck of that appearance seemed to be entirely defensive and to give the two of them experience.


    Even before, Soma has done that every so often.


    If it''s convenient this time, you must be thinking that.


    As a matter of fact, She agrees with that.


    The two of them, for their talents, obviously don''t have enough experience.


    That''s natural given your age... if you''re going on a journey, then how much experience you''ve had won''t make it extra.


    Thinking about the future, it''s outrageous.


    You should gain experience when you can, and this time you deserve it.


    It won''t be early to fight someone like this, and the danger will be eliminated by Soma.


    Then only some experience can be gained, but such things are a good story to go through.


    She hasn''t moved very aggressively either because she understands and agrees with it.


    Even though we are looking for effective hitting, it is also possible to make it more efficient if we want to.


    I don''t do that because I''m working with Soma... but that wasn''t all the reason.


    Because there are a few things that bother me.


    It was an enemy move.


    For it is too monotonous.


    Attack, wave your arms only.


    Well, given that it''s too big, it''s only natural... but I still feel like I could do something a little more.


    It also bothers me that I haven''t used my feet nearly enough.


    Shake one leg up to match the attack and step in. It''s the only way to show it, but it''s all done on the spot.


    Although it is true that the ground is shaken by its impact and slightly concerned when traveling, it is nevertheless not enough to be an obstacle.


    It''s a little more effective than that, no matter what you think.


    The hall here isrge, and even if it protects the altar, there will be many to do.


    However, I asionally observe that there may be a reason for not doing so¡­ and that has turned out to be a negative move¡­


    "Hmm... I don''t know, but I know what that prospect is."


    "... Huh?


    And, while bouncing back the enemy''s attacks, Soma identally murmured those words.


    That was so unexpected that I stare at Soma in a sh.


    Sure, as much as She felt.


    No wonder Soma had something on his mind too... but there should have been no such thing as an observation.


    But there, no, She denied her thoughts.


    I should have thought to myself earlier.


    If Soma was meant to be, he said he should be able to attack as well.


    I thought it was just for the two of us... but if it was just to make that observation, just like me, I see there was a tsubo.


    Even so, there is no difference in that it was unexpected.


    "Prospectus... you mean that''s something you''re up to? It just looks like he''s going on a monotonous attack...?


    "That''s what it looks like to me too... maybe that means you''re doing something?


    "Hmm... I have one question. What do you think would happen if Eina shot the magic directly underneath?


    "What happens... isn''t there anything you can do about it? No, it''s definitelyme here too, so I''m a little scared..."


    To Aina''s words, She snorts while appropriately attacking.


    Indeed, the floor here is as run-down as it has ever been.


    But still, to the extent that you''ve fired one or two shots of magic, there''s nothing you can do about it.


    Well, that''s what happens when you hit a bunch of shots, I don''t know.


    "... mmm... no way?


    "Oh, did She notice anything?


    "Hmm? Does that mean you''re doing something, after all? What the hell..."


    "Well, to be honest, I don''t seem to have much time, so I''m going to say the right thing, but that purpose is probably better with those legs. I guess it''s better to stay away from the attack."


    ¡­¡­ Enough... I''m not just swinging up and down alternately "


    "... if we do, that''s certainly it.... but that one is huge.... with that weight, what if I repeat that over and over again?... Especially here, it''sme"


    "Oh, that''s... no way, I''m trying to step through the floor!? But where I did that..."


    "No, you''re about to do another thing that went further than that. Whatever this ce is, it''s the whole story. If you look closely, you will see that every time it steps in, the tremor extends to this entire tower."


    I mean, that purpose is to destroy this tower itself.


    Even if you think you''re such an idiot and you''re offended, try to get a distance, I see. That certainly didn''te after you, and you stopped attacking, and still just kept on treading.


    And I can also literally tell through the body that vibrations are being transmitted throughout the tower.


    "Lying, I''d say... I know that''s right. But then why are you doing that? If you want to destroy this ce, you just have to get around more properly without doing such a long thing."


    "I mean, didn''t that show up to protect that altar? I thought it seemed perfectly..."


    "I guess that doesn''t storm around because then you can''t break the whole tower. Maybe this ce was originally designed so that it could be done by continuing to transmit shocks over there. Perhaps that is the reason for breaking it. Precisely, if they take it, I''ll destroy it all here, or something like that."


    "Hey, what is that... you''re too annoying to protect me at all! Are you stupid?


    "... in ancient ruins, it''smon for you"


    "Ancient people were idiots..."


    It''s somon that you can''t deny it.


    And the ancient ruins trick is basically to protect something that exists there, but some directly protect it, while others indirectly try to protect it with a praiser.


    I guess that means this is thetter I showed the former.


    With that in mind, this was well done.


    If you could show me something like this, I wouldn''t know what''s going on. I''d try to take that one down.


    In the meantime, they''ll destroy the tower itself.


    It''s even pretty effective if it''s meant to keep them from taking something they were trying to protect.


    "... I wonder what it is that I''ve been trying to protect so far"


    "Well, to be honest, it was a frown spit, but the possibility of it being something meaningful has grown."


    "I don''t mind that... what are we going to do in the end? You can''t make it stop, can you? I feel like I can''t break my leg if I attack with all my might."


    "You can''t go to that altar over there and look for something about it, can you?


    "At a time when you''re making such a futile and borate trick, it''s hard to imagine that there''s nothing there. We should think we can''t do something about it."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    Ancient ruins are what they are.


    You can''t get what you want without attacking the trick.


    Well, depending on the object, I think Soma could do something about it.


    "Hmm, it was impable as a teaching material, and I honestly don''t have any body... well, I don''t have a choice."


    With that said, Soma walked towards it by herself.


    It''s too natural and the reaction is dyed for a moment.


    "Oh hey... so what are you going to do!?


    "Such a thing would be decided? Somehow, I feel like there''s a positive-offensive solution... but I don''t have time to look for it."


    As is normal for such a soma, its attacks are resumed.


    As I waved my legs down, so did my arms.


    - sh.


    It''s a small grunt and one sword sh.


    - No.


    It just seemed so, it was something.


    Because right after that, it stopped moving.


    But without worrying about it, Soma keeps walking... eventually getting to its feet.


    Still, the soma didn''t stop - it was then that it moved, as if I remembered.


    The whole body was shattered and scattered into pieces.


    As hard as that was a lie, chill, easy.


    And Soma, who reached the altar, looked back and leaned his neck wonderfully.


    It''s like, why don''t youe and say so.


    "... at all. As always, it''s cod."


    "... n, insane"


    "But that''s my brother!


    Such a soma, with a bitter smile on his mouth.


    She and the others also walked toward it.

 449 Meet The Former Strongest, Suspicious Person Again

    No longer popr. There, in a ck robe, it appeared abruptly.


    Approaching the altar and making sure the array is gone, one nod.


    "Did you take it right...... ok, now you''re going to be able to proceed as nned. Still, that''s more to do than I expected... the other ones did it unexpectedly, but not as much as he etc. If so, if it works out, it''s going to break through there too... just how desirable is that? But now you''ve managed to get to the point.... Well, shall we call it thest finish?... I honestly think that act was excessive, but okay. All for our Lord and our ideals."


    And when he groaned, he abruptly disappeared, just as he did when he appeared.


    Having returned safely to the Viotto, the Somas headed with their feet to the branch of the Adventurer Guild in the Viotto.


    Especially since there''s nothing like reporting or redeeming money this time, but if there''s something you don''t understand, it''s the basics of the adventurer going to the guild for now.


    The guild is the ce where the most adventurers gather, which also means that it is the ce where the most information gathers.


    What we don''t know there is that no one knows or is kept secret.


    There was no reason not to head there.


    Viotto''s guild is centrally located, but only slightly off the street.


    Well, this was true in Yarster and Lumburg, but thank you. The treatment of adventurers for the city is troublesome if it''s not helpful, but it''s also troublesome if you''re given too much width.


    Given that many of them are gorotzki breakdowns, and so on.


    Just as the size of the role shows, the building itself is huge.


    Because it is more than the size of amercial hall facing a prominent street right there, we will know about its impact.


    gossip.


    If you go to such a ce and open the wooden door, it''s the bustle there that got you into sight.


    There are plenty of tables and chairs lined up there, which make up the tavern, but what is buried is roughly about 30% of them?


    Not too much, not too little.


    It was like that.


    "Hmm... I thought it was a little early, but it didn''t happen."


    "... it looks like the people here areing back a little early?


    "Is that something with and pattern or something?


    "You wonder if you should do the same if everyone around you is doing the same thing, and you don''t have one?


    Though the sun is leaning, it''s still early in the night.


    ording to She, normal adventurers seem to be a little more twisted, but whether it''s a coincidence today or and pattern here, the adventurers there are already back.


    Well, whatever the reason, it''s true that this is convenient to listen to.


    It''s easy to talk to because there aren''t many people, and I''m not able to do it, so conversation makes for now.


    Then some drunkenness would also make your mouth slippery, so it''s great for listening in.


    If there''s a problem, it''s that this one only looks like the kid himself... but we''ll have to do something about it there.


    "In the meantime, let me ask you something."


    "... n"


    That''s why it was scattered on the spot first.


    The Somas, who examined the altar on the tower, were able to find it with dismay and ease.


    Because the altar moved just like thest ruin, and there it was.


    Though I was wary of any traps just in case, there was nothing particrly like that, and I could even keep it in my hands.


    The color is ck.


    As for the size, it is about the size of a palm ride, and the material is unknown.


    The color alone would be the same as the statue of a dragon, but it would not be the same.


    It was a small sphere, and after moving the altar, it was ced as a potun.


    To put it the other way around, that''s all there was.


    No exnation whatsoever as to whether it should be taken for granted or what it is.


    - The power that leads to the top of the demon, sleeps here.


    Such a sentence had been inscribed with ancient sacred letters, but it would be impossible to talk about understanding what it was like.


    At least, just having it made the magic work, etc.


    Well, but it doesn''t make any difference that they got what they thought was the purpose, and there''s nothing else to look for once.


    For this reason, I followed the ruins as they were, and I came here wondering if I could get any information about them.


    Whatever.


    Unsurprisingly, the story could be heard smoothly.


    However, the reason for this seems to be that She is already being rumored.


    Because, in fact, I stopped by this guild once before heading to the ruins.


    Rumburg immediately headed to the ruins because She was gathering information in advance, but that''s just not the case here.


    It wasn''t until we got the minimum amount of information, such as whether there was any information about the site we were on our way to, or if there was anything else dangerous on the road.


    Nevertheless, I had already gone around the morning at that time, so I hardly looked like an adventurer in my guild.


    It''s almost early in the morning for adventurers to move, almost at the same time as the Alliance moves.


    That''s because the request will be sticking out at that time... well, now it doesn''t matter, so I''ll make a discount.


    Anyway, that''s more than I can talk to adventurers about, I just have to listen to them from the guild.


    That''s why it was the guild''s counter, the receptionist there.


    Doris, a proxy for the guild''s work in general, was doing it almost alone in Yardster, but it''s a lot bigger here than there.


    For this reason, official Alliance staff are posted here, and even the receptionist is hired.


    It is the receptionist that the adventurer deals with first.


    Though the most receptionist, he is often a former adventurer because the person he faces is the other person.


    Seems to take into ount that when something rough happens, it''s okay, but I don''t really feel that way because there are all the brilliant people.


    Perhaps you''re trying not to dare make me feel like that.


    Only a few people would say that they are unwilling to see a beautiful woman, and if that leads to her aplishments as an adventurer, she has nothing to say as an guild.


    I mean, they''re taking care of trying to make me feel good about it.


    I went to talk to the receptionist anyway, but honestly the attitude was notplimented.


    It was at first nce that he was not trying to deal with someone properly, although he had a slight grin on his face.


    Well, from the other side, this one''s unfamiliar, he doesn''t even know if he''s an adventurer.


    So I don''t know what to do...... and fortunately the Somas haven''t had a chance to get to know those adventurers before, but I''m sure that''s what most adventurers are.


    But anyway, the receptionist''s condition didn''tst long either.


    Because when I saw the guild card She had taken out, I changed that attitude to gallery.


    - Yeah, rank five!?


    Soma clearly remembers the receptionist shouting that way.


    Rank is an indication of your rank as an adventurer.


    The point is that it is not strength, but is it reliable to include it?


    Anything considered unreliable as an adventurer for any reason is of low rank.


    That''s the thing.


    By the way, the rank ranges from one to ten, synonymous with one serving in three and first ss in five.


    So why are you surprised? Because if it''s a city of this size, it''s better to have one or two Rank V adventurers.


    I mean, there''s no normal.


    To put it further, it usually takes a few years to raise one rank, or more if you do poorly.


    Besides, with every increase in rank, that difficulty increases, until you say that you need more years, do you know how rare that is?


    Then add, She looks like aplete child.


    I wouldn''t be able to say don''t be surprised by this.


    Well, as for Soma, it was kind of funny how the receptionist''s attitude changed when she found out about it.


    That''s how the receptionist safely gave me the information I needed - that there was no information about the ruins, especially that there was nothing dangerous there - and then I went to the ruins... at which time the adventurer was still there, albeit a few.


    I guess the story of She being a Rank Five Adventurer spread from there.


    Anyway, it looks great, and the topic is excellent.


    And there''s no way an adventurer who defies rank five would be rank one.


    Even if I get spills with ir, there''s no way I''m going to be safe against them.


    It is not Dada who is called first-ss, etc.


    Whether She does that or not, of course, is another story.


    Well, anyway, I was able to gather information without any pain.


    "¡­ in conclusion, there is no particr information."


    "¡­ as expected, I guess."


    "You are. Well, you know how to make magic work with what you find from the ruins, or you just said," I think it''s natural to be confused. "


    "Recently a vige near the ruins was destroyed, I heard stories like that, but otherwise there was very little talk about the ruins themselves."


    "I don''t know if I can say anything else, but I don''t want to hear anything else."


    "...... hmm.... and for once, I also heard that someone might have shown this and know what it would be used for, but I wasn''t there"


    After we all gather, sitting at one of the tables, we mouth each achievement.


    But if you can call it achievement.


    By the way, that ck ball means She is the one who brought this request to me once, so I keep it with She first.


    Showing that means I didn''t even react to much from anyone...... then it goes without saying what about everyone else.


    This meant that there was no clue.


    That''s what I expected, though, and there are ways to move because I figured that out.


    No one knows, because ordinary means cannot even know how to use it.


    To know that, use unusual means...


    - Or you can hear it from someone who knows it.


    "... Oh, you didn''t realize? Um, it''s a corner, so I thought I''d just threaten you a little bit this time."


    Turned away.


    Then, as one day, a man dressed in a ck robe stood.

 450 Talk To Former Strongest, Suspicious Person Again

    "... Huh!?


    It was Aina who raised her voice of surprise to discover its appearance.


    Apparently, he didn''t realize.


    Eyes open to surprise, soma shrugs her shoulders to such aina.


    "Hmm... Lina told me before, but surely Aina doesn''t seem to have enough observation and vignce around her."


    "Instead, why did you notice... Huh? Could it be that I''m the only one who didn''t realize...?


    "No, I didn''t notice either."


    "... Me too"


    "I''m not the only one...!


    "No, no, even if it''s not just Aina, it doesn''t make a difference that Aina''s observation and vignce aren''t enough...?


    And so on, while we were exchanging such nonsense, a ck robe figure came this way.


    Don''t get me wrong about that look...... well, it''s not possible that the contents are someone else because you''re just wearing a ck robe, but you wouldn''t normally think about it.


    Besides,st time I thought it was because Soma and the others were there and the surroundings were even noisier, but this time there were very few people, obviously the person didn''t attract attention from the surroundings.


    I''m pretty sure She has some kind of secret in her robe, or something the person is doing.


    I don''t think someone who can do that would bother to rece the contents.


    Considering you''re the same person asst time, there''s got to be no mistake.


    And I don''t know what you''vee close for, or even have to think about it.


    "Well, so I suppose you brought me a hint this time, don''t you agree?


    "Hmm... it helps to talk fast, but it''s not worth the surprise. And this one seems to be obvious, and I''m scared."


    With that said, there are even signs that I have said it sounds interesting to the voice.


    I shrugged my shoulders thinking how genuine they were.


    "That means... you''re here to teach me something useful about this?


    "Ruri. You need it, right?


    "... I do need it, but isn''t it a little too timing? Or how did you get here? We came all the way here in a carriage...?


    Aina had a clear alert for the person, but, well, that would be true.


    There is no reason not to be alert in this situation.


    That was too convenient.


    "What, because you''re only getting older in vain. With this level of bending, we can handle it."


    Nobody''s going to believe that, but it''s also true that we don''t really have a clue.


    All that''s left is the difference between where and from whom and how much suspicious information you get.


    There is no greater difference there than no one here knows each other, unless it is also from the guild.


    And then listening to someone you might know at all wasn''t a bad story.


    Even if it was obviously more suspicious than the others.


    "So, can I talk to Non?


    "... listen"


    "It''s superimposed"


    That said, the man who showed signs of fright told me that it was not a stand-alone object.


    Instead, it''s like a key, and it''s what you use that makes sense.


    "Keys, hey... well if you ask me, I don''t have to look like that...?


    "¡­ so where are the key things, and where are they? Well, I can imagine somehow."


    "... n, what happened to this was the ruins.... then."


    "Goddamn it, no, it''s really fast talking. Well, that''s the thing."


    "... ha. I mean, you need to travel again. I''m on a journey, so naturally, I guess, but I''ve been traveling a lottely."


    "Well, we have no choice around there, so we give up. And somehow, this is going to end in a paragraph?


    "Um, let''s guarantee that. I don''t know if what you''re waiting for is what you want."


    That''s how the person taught the ce and how to get there, and he just turned his heel back and left.


    As soon as I remember, the ambient stiffness returns.


    "Hmm... well, for now, I guess we should consider that the next purpose has been decided"


    "Isn''t that a little too forward-looking?


    "But it''s true.... by the way, brother."


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No, I felt a little low on the mouth earlier, so I thought something had happened"


    "... Speaking of which, you haven''t spoken much since the beginning, have you?


    "No, what? I just had a little thought, and I don''t need to worry about it."


    When I said that and shrugged my shoulders, the two seemed convinced once and for all, although I pointed my surprise gaze at them.


    Only one person, She, has been staring at this one jizzily, but Soma smiles back at it bitterly.


    Really, it''s not like I care.


    At least, now.


    "Nevertheless, I think we should leave immediately, and after this celebration, we should take a night off and leave tomorrow morning."


    "Celebration? Even though they haven''t got the treasure this time?


    "Sure, as adventurers, it may be a failure, but as seniors, it''s a step forward."


    "... yeah, sure"


    "Well, if you say so, so is that..."


    "In the meantime, then, I''m asking for a lot of things. Excuse me, it is!


    After eating a little early, the Somas went to bed a little early.


    I simply had nothing to do with it, probably because of the tiredness I couldn''t take away in the carriage or because of the search for the ruins.


    Sleep well, early morning at dawn.


    Soma and the others followed the city that had just moved out, rocked by the carriage again.


    "Hmm... I think it''s time to get used toing to the ruins."


    "Sure. I think I was thinking a little bit more in the beginning, but this time I feel like I''m finally here."


    "Well, if this is all about travel and exploration, I think it''s natural."


    "... um, I''ve never been so repetitive, either"


    And five dayster, Soma and the others stood before it.


    This time, he''s not out of Baron Yodle''s territory.


    It just seems like a long way off ce.


    It is a guess at a time when the nearby city was roughly the same size as Yardster.


    Most of all regarding the guild, Yardster is better...... no, evenparing it feels like being rude to Doris.


    Though there was a proxy for once, he felt very unmotivated.


    I even thought it would be okay when something happened... but it''s not something the Somas worry about around here.


    Anyway, it was like that, so I couldn''t even gather enough information toe here.


    "Just still... this is my first type again"


    "Well when I said that, I''d never seen it all before... but it''s certainly totally different from the two previous ones. I mean, did nobody really notice this? Though there are boundaries, it''s something someone might notice."


    "... n, rather, this is why?... maybe if I didn''t know there was a ruin here, I wouldn''t even try to get close to it in the first ce"


    "Oh, it''s definitely a little creepy, and you might not really like it and want to get close,"


    "Still, if you''re an adventurer, I think there might be people trying to get close to you... but is it because this ce is off, and because of the action of the junction, never noticed?"


    It was a forest, if I may say so in the end.


    The trees are even more lush than the Demon Forest, and I even feel that this one deserves the name Demon Forest.


    But at the same time, it was a ruin.


    Try to assimte it to the forest... No, or it existed there, assimting the facts.


    "I can''t even look at the scale of this... well, what ancient ruins are like"


    "...... hmm. ¡­ some of them lookpletely different from the inside"


    "Exactly. Now you won''t have that, sopared to that, it''s better...... is it?


    "Well, in the meantime, I''m just gonna go."


    "Hmm. It doesn''t seem like you can tell from what you''ve been looking at, so go."


    Three people snorted at Soma''s words.


    So the four men set foot in the ruins.

 451 Third Ruin

    The moment he recognized it, the man was ughtered with all his might.


    There is no hesitation there, just a willingness to kill.


    Because the whole body of the man was screaming that he could not leave it alone.


    And perhaps my people thought the same thing.


    Trembling in fear, he still pierces the spear, releases an arrow, and taps into the magic.


    With the coboration that we''ve worked out and enhanced to this point, all of it runs through it almost simultaneously -


    "... then it''s stupid..."


    "Hmm... not a bad decision. No, should I rather say just fine? Immediately discern what we have revived and make every effort in the first moment, our only chance to win. Yeah, it''s certainly not bad...... but I''m sorry to hear that. To that extent, it doesn''t reach him."


    "... cum!


    "And if you know you can''t, will you turn your target into this one immediately? No, that''s really great. At any rate, the power has not been exerted the way I hoped, but that will not be possible in the future. What do you say? If only you guys could join ourrades. Thank you foring."


    "Bullshit......!


    "... will it? Too bad...... oh. - You can eat it."


    Moment after moment, I felt the heat as if it had been hit even by baking on my right arm.


    But soon I realize it was my fault.


    Because... I had my own right arm. There, nothing was gone.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Mine! My arm...!?


    "What, you wouldn''t die if you treated him right away. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have something to do. Well, that''s one more thing... oh, yeah. I''m sorry, but I need you to clean up the rest over there. Apparently, he was quite gourmet. It doesn''t fit your mouth."


    I didn''t know what, but I realized what it meant shortly afterwards.


    Suffocated and distressed by the pain, he raised his face... and there it was, because it was the bodies of hispanions, whose upper body was only chosen.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The man just had to scream as he mated pain, anger and fear with nothing of all sorts.


    The atmosphere in the ruins was somewhat creepy as it was on the outside.


    The structure itself appears to be predominantly made of stone, but all are eroded and fused to trees.


    In a way, although this is an atmosphere such as a ruin, there is no choice but to feel a sense of reclining there.


    She just didn''t cower with it, which is probably why she''s used to it.


    It''s not umon to go to a ce like this if you''re an adventurer or something, and most importantly, for She, forests are the best thing I''ve ever seen.


    There was no reason to be surprised or creepy about anything to this extent now.


    And She walking like that is at the end of the party.


    At some point, it became a fixed position, and from there, we take a look around.


    We will mainly be wary of surprise raids from the rear, while exploring the walls, etc. to see if there are any clues.


    To be honest, it''s an act that you can say you don''t need because soma will mostly notice first, even if something happens.


    Anyway, even the rear raid is more noticeable to Soma first.


    Maybe, like the two of us who were there before, there''s no problem just getting behind us.


    Still, no matter what soma you may have, you can''t say you won''t miss it, and above all, it dys your reaction when ites to it.


    In the first ce, we did so because we understand that we are not good at exploring or fighting enemies.


    It''s only to focus on your role, not to skip it.


    Then She, who has the most experience as an adventurer in this world, will not abandon her role.


    Well so far, instead of finding something, there''s not even any sign of a demon appearing... and that''s no reason to loosen your guard.


    Instead, it''s even a reason to keep your head down.


    "Hmm... that''s weird"


    And it was at that time that Soma grumbled.


    The gaze that was directed at the surrounding area is directed at nature and its back.


    "What''s weird? Well, it does look odd, but I''m sure that''s even more so now."


    "Hmm, it''s a little hard to exin in words... air or something like that, would it be? Besides, it''s strange that you haven''t seen a single demon."


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen one since I got in here... do these things happen sometimes?


    "... n, hardly, should be.... if it''s sealed or can''te in from the outside, but there are demons living in the ruins that are usually outside."


    Whether there is a trick inside what is considered an ancient site or not, it is normal that there is a line of perception inhibition.


    ording to one theory, it also has the effect of preserving to some extent what is inside, thanks to which ancient ruins remain until modern times, ¡­ well, that''s for the record.


    Whatever it is, demons live in such ancient ruins because there are things inside that are difficult for such a juncture to work.


    It is not umon to talk about the fact that predominantly abiotic demons fall under it and other demons are caught in it.


    And for those reasons, it is normal that wild ruins are usually popted by some kind of demon.


    Sometimes the adventurer discovers such demons when they go outside, and for that reason discovers the ruins, so much so that it touches upon them.


    That is why it was an obvious anomaly not to see demons.


    That''s also why She was more attentive.


    "I see... that means we need to be more vignt."


    "Yes... Eina has grown ustomed to it."


    "I''d be surprised to think so myself. Well, considering I''m with you, it''s no surprise or anything."


    "Hmm...? Why is that?


    "Why are you making me wonder there...!?


    "Brother, brother, I think I''m getting used to it, too!


    "Uhm, that''s right, Lina"


    "Eh heh, my brother praised me!


    "This brothers and sisters... I mean, while I''m telling you we need to be vignt. What about that, at all..."


    I almost wanted to show my consent as She to Aina, who sighs out like that, but I guess Soma''s attitude isn''t anything rming.


    In other words, we can afford the strong.


    It also means you don''t need to be so vignt¡­ there''s probably a reason to show it that way again.


    In other words, to moderately distract the person who saw it by being a joke.


    We do need vignce, but it is impossible for something called a person to remain vignt all the time where he has worked so hard.


    Sometimes in these ces, even if the person is not aware of it, he or she will remain naturally alert and attentive, which can mean that even if he or she is able to do so, he or she cannot exert his or her powers at the heart.


    That''s what this is about.


    Soma seems to be herself, Lina can be moderately distracted to suit Soma, but Eina seems clumsy around there, and she needs to do that, I guess.


    I didn''t dare to tell you that because if I knew it, I would be aware of it and I wouldn''t be able to distract you sessfully?


    "... n, that''s right"


    I think Soma is something I really often notice a lot of things about.


    It''s not just about exploration and foes, and so are these things.


    Honestly, She wouldn''t be able to do that.


    I don''t remember remorse or anything there because that''s all I admit about Soma.


    Starting from the first appearance and following previous journeys, it will not weaken, even if it can be strengthened.


    Needless to say, when ites to power... but only when ites to it, it was also true that I don''t really know.


    Not in a bad way, but in a way you don''t know the bottom.


    And the thought is also stronger by going on a journey.


    For example, someday I asked Soma.


    Why do you always use wooden swords?


    It should be even better just to use an iron sword, because that''s all you can do with a wooden sword.


    Money for that should be enough¡­ But Soma answered:


    I don''t use it because it doesn''t make sense.


    Because once in everything, Soma seems to have bought a sword there.


    But if you shake that for a moment, you think it''s broken?


    I couldn''t stand Soma''s sword moves.


    Naturally, there will be no problem.


    But when that happens, what you can do is very different from a wooden sword.


    That''s why it''s easy to care for, and I use a wooden sword.


    If I''m going to be honest, She didn''t know what it meant when I first heard it.


    I still understand that swords cannot withstand sword moves, but it is as if I cannot understand that what I can do with a wooden sword and an iron sword remains the same.


    What the hell am I supposed to do with that?


    If there was still only one thing I could tell, then Soma wasn''t lying.


    Though iprehensible, She was convinced from both a rational and an instinctive point of view that there might be such a thing in Soma.


    By the way, from Soma''s point of view, She''s knife might be somewhat bearable.


    Although, I couldn''t exactly lend it to you or give it to you.


    Anyway, She''s sword is one of the few memory-packed substitutes I''ve brought from that forest.


    A knife for just one She in the world, knitted and forged by the power of that forest and the thoughts of herpanions.


    Whatever the soma, I couldn''t make it easy to use.


    Well, you don''t have to.


    Even with a wooden sword, Soma is far stronger than She.


    Sometimes you use more than that.


    "- Mm."


    ¡­¡­ Stop suddenly, what''s wrong?


    "Maybe you found something?


    "Um, yeah... this is"


    "... soma?


    She tilted her neck there because Soma seemed rarely lost.


    Let that soma get lost etc... what the hell do you mean you found it?


    "What, you mean what''s the purpose?


    "At least it seems to have something to do with it. Just..."


    "... brother, I think you should do what your brother wants. I will follow my brother no matter what."


    "... I don''t know the situation a bit about what it is, but, well, yeah. If you decide, I''ll follow you. Just like before, yeah."


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    "... I see. Now, let''s move on¡­ everyone, let''s get a little more excited."


    I wondered what I found or noticed, but I guess the fact that I never spoke of it meant that it was quicker to look at it or if I didn''t, I wouldn''t know.


    Now that I know that, She just nodded, and I guess she felt something as well, Eina and the others nodding silently.


    And.


    About a few meters from there, at the corner, She and the others saw him.

 452 Former Strongest, Angel? Encounter

    Suddenly, there are few human demons.


    Goblins and the like are typical of it, but at the same time, it is normal for them to have the appearance of things that are clearly not people, demons at a nce.


    Well, Demonis - although some beings are like demonic species, basically people or not are judged only by the look of a pah.


    So the first thing Soma was confused about was that it was the reason.


    "People...? But this sign..."


    "What, people...? Why is someone else here...?


    "It''s the same purpose as us...?


    Standing about ten meters ahead of the sights of Soma and the others, it was at least the appearance of a painful look at people themselves.


    My body is pointing this way, and I don''t know what that''s like because I''mying on my face, but that''s all I''m sure of.


    Is he around one hundred and sixty tall?


    Thin, smooth hands and feet, golden hair.


    He has a sword in his right hand, a shield in his left hand, and a chest patch on his slightly swollen chest.


    Though it is quite a bit of light gear, the Somas are not equipped to say this to others either.


    So I don''t know what it''s all about, but I can''t imagine that you''re the one who visited here before Soma and the others.


    "... No, it''s not."


    "... no"


    "No, what... what''s the difference? I don''t care what you think..."


    "... no, if you do take a closer look, you feel ufortable somewhere...?


    "Hmmm... I mean, maybe..."


    I couldn''t speak the word to the end.


    Before that, because the sole moved.


    The faces raised are still people''s...... and quite beautiful.


    But.


    A pair of pure white feathers that grew from that back of the moment clearly showed that it was something other than a person.


    "Feathers...!? So really, you''re not a person...!?


    "Feathers on the human form... I feel a little different from Harpy..."


    "... um, that''s for sure, my arm should be a feather"


    "Hmm...? Oh, I thought you were an angel as you looked, but you weren''t?


    "Angel...? That''s the first name I''ve ever heard... well, I''m not that familiar with demons."


    "No, I''ve never heard of it either."


    "... n, as well"


    "... hmm?


    Soma lurked his eyebrows there, naturally, when he heard the name Angel, everyone didn''t show any reaction and decided he was just a demon.


    No, it''s hard to judge a person at the point when a feather grows, even though it''s human... but still, in Soma''s eyes, he only looks like an angel, no matter what he thinks.


    Well, technically, I''ve never seen an angel''s real thing.


    "... I''d like to ask the three of you, do you not know what an angel is?


    "At least I''ve never heard of it before... what, are you famous?


    "I don''t know... could it be a dangerous demon or something?


    "... just like I said"


    "Hmm..."


    Hearing the words, Soma realized for the first time in a long time that speaking of which this was a different world.


    I just assumed that there was a lot of knowledge that would go through with it inmon with the name of the demon, etc., even here it would go for granted... I didn''t know there was no such thing as an angel in this world.


    It would be more natural to think that way already here than to think that the three of us don''t happen to know.


    But when I do, I think as soon as I grow my feathers, I don''t see the movement to be vignt.


    That would also mean that it would be impossible to be a fantasy species.


    I thought it was an angel fantasy species after all... apparently not.


    - Fantasy species.


    It is a being created from the stars by the idea of a person''s fantasy, a fantasy creature if you put it in the end.


    This leading being a dragon, a being called a fantasy species, is somehow not all of it natural.


    Though the mechanisms of its urrence are theoretical, what is generallymon is that it is the ideas, fantasies and fantasies that humanity ismonly aware of that have taken shape.


    For example, in the case of dragons, the fantasies and concepts of the strongest imagination of a person havee together ande to form.


    By throwing the stars outside, the world created a dragon.


    Well, I mean, people''s imaginations and fantasies have influenced the world and made it materialized.


    Of course, it is impossible on its own, but all of humanitybined to make it possible.


    And it''s unconscious, so it can''t be controlled.


    Atst, if we say so, the existence that we have created is amon recognition of humanity.


    If I simply say it, it means that the existence of a dragon created by man with the concept of the strongest is the strongest as it is.


    At least if you remain a person, you won''t be able to scratch a dragon.


    Anyway, that''s why that angel? also wondered if it was a fantasy species created by some concept... only a fantasy species is a fantasy creature.


    The fantasy belongs more to people than it is based on people''s thoughts.


    Moreover, given that it is amon perception, that must be known by the majority of people.


    But more than unlikely, that''s unlikely to be a fantasy species.


    And then...


    "Hmm... it''s easy to think of it as a biological weapon..."


    "A biological weapon... you do mean an artificial hand on an existing organism or demon...?


    "You are. And then, as the name suggests, it should have been something that we decided to use as a weapon."


    "... it fits. ¡­ and biological weapons should leave the appearance of the original creature colorful"


    "Yes, right...... does that mean that it is, could it be...?


    "No... I don''t think it''s that way about that. Either that or it would have taken that form to imitate"


    Speaking of biological weapons in a nutshell, it just looks like the same thing as it turns out, and the process leading up to it splits into several parts.


    And even in the world of previous life, there was a biological weapon that mimicked dragons, but a biological weapon that mimicked something was different from a normal biological weapon from the idea of development itself.


    Normal biological weapons are those that multiply and mix organisms with organisms, or organisms, to amplify their power.


    A biological weapon that mimics something by contrast is one of those attempts to mimic its appearance, not just its appearance, but even its power.


    Only normally it should mimic a fantasy species.


    Because there''s no way we cane close to that power by imitating an existing organism.


    If it''s a fantasy species, it''s possible because the fantasy species is the existence of a concept... well, it''s just an aerospace theory on the desk, and Soma did that in her previous life, too.


    But even if the world changes, if there is no great difference in the original knowledge, what we are trying to do will not be very different.


    So the question here is, why did you look like that?


    It would be hard to think that it happened by chance.


    The inevitability to make it look like that is nowhere.


    What the hell is it because you let people grow feathers?


    I mean, someone who made an array could have known there was an angel... well.


    Just because the three of us don''t know, is there a ce somewhere in this world that conveys the existence of an angel, or is it that it existed in the past... or...


    "¡­ Whatever it is, it is certain that I am an obstacle."


    "... right. I don''t know, he seems as alert as he thinks."


    "It''s just that there wasn''t a demon so far, and all of a sudden it came out, which is likely to have something to do with what it was meant to do with."


    "...... hmm.... If you want to interrupt, just knock it down"


    I have a lot to worry about, but now is not the time to worry about it.


    That would be all you have to think about after you defeat that one.


    Well, whatever that is, I can''t seem to be rmed, but I''m not going to do it from the start.


    Nevertheless, I don''t think I''m going to set you up from the other side... until I get there.


    Soma pulled the wooden sword out of his waist and went straight to that angel Modki, kicking the ground.

 453 Shattered Sword

    I wasn''t sure what that was, but I didn''t think Aina needed to worry about it.


    ''Cause that soma ran first.


    Then the only thing left to wait for is the natural result.


    "... Shh."


    So I couldn''t believe the sight for a moment, and the words fell zero out of my mouth.


    Thest thing I heard was a tall sound.


    Yes, we took that blow, which is difficult to even see in Eina, with a shield, as is normal.


    And as a matter of course, that doesn''t end there.


    Twice, four times, eight times...... the sound does not stop beyond ten, only for that matter the other sword is also waved.


    Though Soma was precisely involved in all of that... just because he was dealing with that Soma was enough for Eina to be stunned.


    I''ve certainly seen her meeting with She and Lina.


    But it''s only a mock fight... and most importantly, you two have superior skills.


    This means that they will also possess a superior equivalent or greater power.


    I don''t think so... it was She and Lina''s presence on this scene right now that supported that guess.


    "... both of you, aren''t you going to cover for Soma?


    "I don''t need that, I just want to say... I''m not going to pull your brother''s leg"


    "... n, as well.... maybe even if this one was going to kill every soma, it would only get in the way"


    "Yes... that''s it..."


    To be honest, I don''t even know if Eina is stronger than She or Lina.


    To listen to the three of them, it seems overwhelmingly She, but they are both too strong from Eina''s eyes to discern.


    The battle in front of us is the same.


    Neither is outside Eina''smon sense, so I don''t know how much it is.


    The only thing I can tell is that I still hear and hear sounds continuously.


    But it was enough if you could tell that the two of them were so incapable of intervening.


    That is, because it is my turn.


    The mouth was only slightly loose atst, I thought so, but it waste.


    Eina has done almost nothing heretely.


    Especially in the ruins, it''s remarkable.


    Mostly because they are instantly killed by Soma and She, and when ites to what they did, it probably means that they used the magic of lighting before this.


    Although I shot attack magic at something I wasn''t sure if it was that giant demon or what, I honestly don''t think that made sense, and it''s still the same that I didn''t do anything.


    It was easy, but it was also a source of dissatisfaction.


    But in this situation, it would be problematic to unleash attack magic as cover.


    No, it''s a situation to use.


    Right up to this situation, I wouldn''t say jealous and my hands slip, etc... no, help me, though I don''t think you want to be thanked.


    Whatever, and throw the extra thought and lift your right hand.


    Protruding and spinning to aim is the spirit that appeals to thew of the devil.


    "- st the mes, turn them into spears. Run for sickness and shoot your enemies like thunder."


    It was for a moment that I turned my gaze to Soma''s back.


    The sword trident being rolled out is still not properly captured, only the ovepping sound reaches the ear.


    But Aina didn''t have to recognize them.


    Aina, you don''t have to worry about that.


    You don''t even have to fit... soma would surely...


    "- Firebolt!


    - Enchanted Premium - Guardian of the Demon King - Zhengtucheng Mountain: Magic and Firebolt.


    The moment I screamed, the magic blew up, and the mes overflowed.


    Focused. That drives forward in a straight line.


    It truly reaches the back of Soma''s head like thunder in an instant - the moment its neck leans slightly.


    It was almost at the same time that the ming thunder passed directly next to it and Soma''s sword sh was brilliant.


    When I did it, I clenched my fist - shortly afterwards, two sounds sounded on the spot.


    "... Huh?


    The reason why there was a loud voice is obvious.


    One of the sounds was emitted when the other sword received Soma''s wooden sword¡­ the other was because Eina''s emitted ming thunder bounced back against the other shield, a sound that hit Soma directly.


    What happened as a result was inevitable, and the impact caused Soma''s body to blow backwards.


    "SO, SOMA......!?


    Bloody Aina, at first nce, ran to the predicted drop point - but before she could reach it, Soma''s bodynded as if nothing had happened when she twirled in the air.


    "... so, soma?


    "Hmm... I''m surprised it''s just a reflex. Interception was dyed due to unpredictability. The power could be killed, but not to the momentum."


    "Uh... so, it''s okay, is it?


    "Well, as you can see. The left hand was slightly burned, but to this extent the same would be true of the intact."


    The left hand, which I said and shook lightly, was certainly just a little red.


    Aina, who saw it, leans by ident.


    "... sorry"


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "I did something extra... hurt Soma..."


    "No, no, so to this extent, you''d be saying it wouldn''t even be a scratch"


    "So, but..."


    "But there is nothing. In the first ce, this would be my responsibility in one way or another. others, such as making those who covered me feel responsible."


    Though Soma says so, this is still Eina''s responsibility.


    If it is ssy, it should have been thought that it is also equipped for magic.


    And then finally, when I was able to do it, I floated in vain.


    "Hmm... it''s a good thing to reflect, but that''s not the case right now. We''ll have a reflection meetingter with my senior year."


    "Heh...?


    The instant dumb voice leaked because over his own head, Pong and Soma''s hands were put on it.


    And as it is, a few degrees, I can stroke it.


    I wanted to tell you not to treat me like a child, but I shut up.


    ''Cause you won''t have a choice.


    If I open my mouth now, my mouth will definitely loosen.


    I suppressed it, so I did my best.


    Though I think of myself as a very cheap woman, this is also something I have no choice about.


    Because there was no choice, reluctantly, Eina was convinced first.


    "... I get it. Now I''ll forget about it."


    "Mmmm... a reflection alone with my brother... I should make some mistakes here too...?


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t say anything stupid, it''s a corner, so let''s have a little discussion. Soma won''t be back in the fight right away because he''s going to, right?


    "Well, one of the reasons why there''s no sign of movement over there."


    When I turned my gaze to Arre to be caught by the word, it certainly didn''t look like he was going to chase me.


    Although I haven''t solved the attitude of the fight, I don''t seem to intend to move aggressively.


    "... hard to defeat?


    "No, I don''t think it would be so much if we just knocked him out... but it''s going to take a little while if we keep going."


    "It seemed like Soma could afford it, though?


    "It''s true, but it''ll be the same over there. In the first ce, that''s probably the type of defense you''re good at. You don''t have enough firepower to break through that. Still, I don''t think we''ll be able to defeat them any time soon... considering that what so many beings are protecting is ahead of us, I don''t want to be too hassled here."


    "Hmm... so what about looking for a way to bypass without knocking it down? If you have to, you can smash through the walls."


    "I think you should stop personally, don''t you? I don''t think there''s a way around it, and breaking down walls doesn''t know what''s going to happen in the first ce."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    This ruin seems to be the type consisting of two rooms and a passage.


    The room and the room connect, so that there is a passage connecting the room to the room, sometimes only the passage extends.


    It is such a thing.


    So far there''s no tricks... but it would be a mistake to think that it''s just an old ruin more than that.


    I don''t think it''s that easy to make shortcuts or anything, and even more so, this is a site eroded by the forest.


    I couldn''t even predict what would happen if I broke some of it.


    "Mmmm... it certainly doesn''t make sense to go into danger to avoid danger"


    "... it looks like we''ll need to go somewhere else, but in the end we''ll need to go through here too"


    "Uhm. Rather, what is intended will likely be ahead"


    "There''s no way to give up in the first ce - right? I know, I know."


    I smile bitterly that two gazes pierced me almost simultaneously.


    I was just about to retreat, and those two would try to push along without a problem.


    Lina will follow that too... herself, in the end.


    This meant that there was no other way than to do something about it and defeat it.


    "... no choice.... you can rely on soma all the time.... Cut One Hand"


    "Mr. She... is that okay?


    "... n"


    Where that means, Eina knew.


    Use one of the trump cards you''ve been hiding.


    That''s the thing.


    That doesn''t mean I didn''t trust this one.


    Because adventurers don''t reveal their hands as much as possible.


    The same is true of betrayal and other concerns, because depending on their work, they can also be hostile to each other.


    It''s a different matter from credibility or trust or something like that.


    Most importantly, when ites to trusting us, that''s another story.


    Because if you die, it makes no sense, because if you need it, you will not hesitate.


    Whatever.


    "... maybe we can make a gap or something"


    "Hmm... I see. Then I''ll poke him and take him down."


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    That being said and nodding, She took a step forward.


    Reaching for the knife on his hips, he takes a forward leaning position, gripping the pattern as it is.


    It''s always the first thing She does when she attacks, if the enemy is away.


    But the difference was the words spoken from there.


    It''s apparently a trigger to unleash moves, but not magically imperative, like some sort of self-allusion.


    "- Cloud spraying"


    The moment, its appearance scratched out.


    It''s not like it''s too fast to be in your eyes again.


    In sight, the figure didn''t even exist a trace... but as if it had been known, Soma was also running at about the same time.


    Set the distance from the array to zero in an instant - just before that, She appears directly behind it.


    By then, the knife had already been pulled out, and the timing with the blow that Soma waved down was still almost simultaneous.


    But I should also say, right after that, it sounded like two sounds.


    With shields and swords, it prevents each¡­ its posture has slightly copsed.


    Because She, who was prevented from the sword, strangely slipped through its body with each sword intact.


    And in a soma that misses that gap, naturally.


    Shortly afterwards, its body danced through the universe.


    Because soma grabbed its jaw in the air with her toes as it was beforending.


    Even more soma moves when I''m surprised I didn''t expect to unleash a kick, but it just doesn''t matter.


    After all, we nevernd on the ground, twisting our bodies in the universe as it were, and now it''s time for a blow with a wooden sword in there -


    "-!?


    But before that, what Eina''s vision captured was the fact that her mouth was open.


    Nothing. That''s not supposed to mean anything.


    It should only have a literal meaning.


    But for some reason, I had a terrible chill.


    "Brother!?


    "- Shit."


    And were Lina and the others realizing early for a moment that Lina''s screams ovepped with the tongue beating that Soma had leaked.


    She flipped and although she was retreating with her back to this one, signs of some sort of upset came through.


    I think that somewhere I feel like I''m running away from reality, even though I''m still wearing a hood, but I''m used to it.


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    The singing of it and the whining voice of Soma sounded at the same time...... just after.


    The wooden sword in his hand was scattered as if it were a recement for the blown soma.

 454 Slashing Blade

    "... ah"


    At that moment, it was probably She who was most shocked by the sight.


    Because we had clearly recognized that it was our fault that Soma''s wooden sword was shattered and scattered.


    In the first ce, Soma''s wooden sword was shattered and scattered, not because of that attack.


    I couldn''t resist the blow that Soma wielded, and I destroyed myself.


    And the reason for that is obvious.


    Otherwise, Soma would have died anyway.


    "... while you say you don''t want to pull your leg... no"


    "Huh? What do you mean...?


    Eina reacts to the whining words on the way down, but Lina notices it before returning anything to it.


    "... oh, I see, that''s what you mean. Is it true that your brother''s wooden sword was not crushed, but crushed?"


    "You mean crushed... yourself?


    "...... hmm. ¡­ but it turns out"


    "And there''s only one reason why your brother would do that.... That''s what happened earlier."


    "... n"


    She didn''t understand it clearly either, but I''m guessing the earlier one was a trump card for me.


    Naturally, it can''t be just a song or anything.


    Probably a conceptual substitute.


    In terms of skill, it''s like having an extra grade and working out further from it, finally letting it go.


    Unless you simply scatter the shock, it''s not like it works in any way.


    It is a song that scatters the very concept of destruction.


    Now I''m convinced that soma says fantasy species and so on.


    It will be difficult even for us to prevent it from being aggressive.


    Alternatively, if you knew from the beginning, there would be a way to deal with it, but earlier was undoubtedly the time of the special.


    There must have been no other way for Soma to save us.


    Besides...


    "Oh no, alle, live......!?


    "It''s because you prioritized helping us..."


    "... otherwise, I would have been able to defeat you"


    At the same time that the soma was blown away, I was crumbling to the ground again.


    Soma''s blow arrived but it was ate thing, but that''s slowly starting to rise now.


    Its chest will remain after a thorough ughter, and although blood is dripping, it will be far from fatal.


    It was obvious that Soma had gone so far that it was too shallow, no matter what she thought, and that it was because of the priority given to ourselves.


    On the other hand, the blown soma is regaining its posture in the air as well, so there doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    ... except that the only thing left in that hand is the wooden sword pattern, then.


    "... Should we withdraw?


    "Maybe we should do that once. Well, then, that''s just the soma."


    Eina''s words stopped along the way, probably because she was capturing Arre''s movements.


    As soon as She saw it, she didn''t think it was going to work, so she couldn''t help it.


    And when he was finished standing up, he opened his mouth wide.


    It goes without saying again what that means.


    "... eh"


    Moment after moment, it was to Soma that She was turning her gaze.


    I''m not asking for help.


    The other way around.


    Soma hasn''tnded yet, and he won''t be critical in time as it is.


    In other words, avoidance is impossible, and the distance is far from this one.


    I was just on my way to help, and I can''t tell you how I''m gonna make it.


    Most of all, it''s the same here.


    Now that I''m down, I don''t think I can get away with it until it''s out of range.


    What is the optimal solution, in an instant, circles the thought¡­ but soon afterwards, the gaze turned to this side.


    Instantly perceive what it means and nod.


    Instead, he asked the other two.


    "... Eina, Lina, do you think you can do something about it?


    "... I''m not sure, but I''ll let you try. You can''t just be protected."


    "It''s the same. I can''t forgive myself for just pulling your brother''s leg."


    "... n"


    Then She is She too, just focus on protecting herself.


    The sound is invisible, but...


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary - Protecting Forest Spirit - Spiritual Concentration - Unique Concentration - Living Together - Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    If you know it''sing toward you, it''s not hard to sh it.


    If I followed my senses and waved my arms, I was only certain that I had shed something, although I had not responded.


    If you look beside you, they are both safe as dered and exhale small.


    And look at Soma.


    "... he can do anything if he has something in his hand for now? Damn, it''s still cod..."


    "That''s just great, but I want you to weigh in a little bit because it''s hard to chase me"


    Soma is also in a shaken off position, with zero fragments of paralysis and something falling out of his hand.


    The only remaining pattern would be the price for forcefully releasing the move.


    Well, it doesn''t matter what you think at a time when that''s all you can do.


    But before I could worry about it, there was something I needed to do.


    My mouth didn''t shut when I said the song.


    Everyone immediately realizes what it means.


    "Oh no... can you do it in a row!?


    "Exactly, it''s tough another time..."


    I agreed.


    I know I can handle it a little easier next time than once I''ve got the hang of it, but that''s also a story if time opens up.


    In series at this interval, it is not very, but it cannot be dealt with.


    I wondered if the retreat would be in time, chewing my lips lightly - instantly, my eyes met.


    "... eh"


    Strange, there was no stray.


    I knew that was the most certain thing, and that I was helped.


    Or, it''s...


    "... Huh? Hey She, what...!?


    Without a knife and shaken, Aina said something, but she didn''t have time to respond.


    Keep swinging it down as hard as you can, throw it.


    Towards Soma, of course.


    "Hmm... that''s right"


    Soma''s words, whispered small, could be heard clearly as to why, and Soma, who grabbed the pattern of the knife that flew in, takes that arm straight to her waist.


    Statue of abode.


    Although it is not the sheath, it is undoubtedly the same behavior as She...... almost simultaneously, Arre moves on to the next behavior as well.


    A song came out of his open mouth.


    "Ra-"


    "- Discretionary."


    Even the whining that interrupted it was the same as She''s.


    Immediately afterwards, a line runs through the middle of the array''s body, like a sword sh that shook off.


    Using it as a border, its body began to shift slightly¡­ Eventually, it fell straight to the ground.


    Twice the little noise, it sounded... it was thest of it.


    "Hmmm... as long as you have a solid weapon, is it that easy? That''s my brother."


    "... n, that''s right"


    "I hope that''s just fine... it wasn''t a little weird right now...?


    ¡­¡­ ... where?


    "Well... maybe She, who threw the knife toward Soma with the momentum of stabbing him, and Soma, who received it without difficulty?


    ¡­¡­ ... Nothing, normal?


    "Well, I don''t think we would have made it without that speed, and if we knew it wasing in the first ce, it wouldn''t be hard to take it to that extent, would it?


    "... yes. Speaking of which, I''m the only normal person here."


    "What are you talking about?


    "It''s just that there''s only one pervert but me."


    I didn''t know what Aina was talking about, but She had more to say to Soma than that.


    Slightly inte your cheeks, even though you know you can''t see them from the other side, toward Soma, who has returned the knife here.


    "... it, my moves"


    "Yeah? Yeah, they made me imitate it because it seemed just right. Um, it was still a brilliant move"


    "... are you praised, subtle"


    By andrge, that is She''s best and most used move.


    You think it will be elevated enough to mimic that and even allow for ranged attacks?


    I couldn''t honestly be happy when they told me they were brilliant.


    "By the way, I hope you were able to defeat the one you just did... what are you going to do? Back once?"


    "No, it won''t be necessary. There were no injuries to the three of us, and I was able to prevent them at a critical point."


    "But my brother, I didn''t have a sword... or a spare one."


    "What? It''s falling just right over there. You just have to disrespect it."


    That being said, what Soma pointed out was the sword that was being used by the earlier arr, rolling on the ground.


    Sure, there''s more to it than She''s knife if you''re bad at it.


    "... are you okay?


    "There doesn''t seem to be a curse or anything, so it will be fine. Worst case scenario, we just have to have it this time."


    Well, if soma is good, there''s no problem, so I nod.


    Then approaching there, Soma, who has truly recovered his sword, makes sure to ascertain his senses and makes a few barebacks.


    "Hmm... sounds like you could use it more than I thought. The problem is that there is no sheath... well, if you hold it with your hand, you won''t have a problem"


    With that said, She and the others headed further into the back, breathing out a small breath into some satisfying soma.

 455 Former Strongest, Told The Truth

    Looking at the report at hand, Sophia lurked that frivolous frown.


    Because what was written there was a very disturbing substitute.


    It doesn''t belong to my own realm, it belongs to another realm... but anything means that I saw something because I thought it was a dragon.


    If it was meant to be, it could be done because of my mind¡­ Now it is the seventh case.


    I wouldn''t even be able to just say it''s my fault.


    And if it''s just disturbing, that''s not all.


    Recently, there have also been reports of suspicious movements on the part of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    "... I guess I should let that guy know, too? I don''t know if those two have anything to do with it, but I think it''s just too much to think about."


    But in case you think about the possibility, you should still let me know.


    Or not, it''s not always the only thing that shows up that way.


    To ignore it, the damage expectations are too great at that time.


    Nevertheless, the problem is that if we send a formal report, it bes public.


    That would be just not a good idea, considering that it is still just a substitute for not leaving the rumor range.


    If...


    "... it''s best to go see him in person, right"


    If I tell you I''m not happy about that, you''re lying.


    But at the same time, it''s true that you get a little heavier.


    There will be some topics that cannot be avoided... and I look forward to talking about them, which makes me feel heavier.


    "Whatever it is, you can''t just not go."


    I just got off to work.


    Leave the rest to Cami and the others, we''ll figure it out for a day or so.


    And if you decide so, the rest is early.


    In the meantime, thinking about what to do first, when he stood up, Sophia stayed behind the room.


    Earlier in the day, Thomas and the others were on guard, but in the end nothing simr appeared to that angel Modki.


    By the way, that body disappeared without a trace after a while... considering that it might still mean it was a fantasy species or something close to it.


    That''s not why I don''t know... whatever.


    As if to say in its ce, what was ahead that went to the back was the iron door.


    No, if you say one way or the other, maybe it should be called an iron wall.


    I can''t even see joints or gaps in the first ce, instead of something to open the handle or something.


    No matter where you look from, it just seems like you put a single iron te there, but up to this point it was only the main road.


    "Hmm, the end of the line... that would be hard to think about, considering the arr earlier"


    "Lifting, you just won''t be able to... what is it? Is this one of the tricks?


    "Oh, it seems possible. However, when it does..."


    "... n, the trick to open this ce should be considered to be somewhere else"


    I mean, apparently, it was in the wrong order ofing.


    I guess I should havee here after I disarmed the trick somewhere else.


    Was it strangely tough or was it because of that?


    "So that means we need to go back for now."


    "... no more choice than to proceed"


    "... no. That''s not true, is it?


    "... brother?


    Even though Lina leans her neck strangely, she dares not respond to it, and Soma makes several bare gestures on the spot.


    What is in that hand is the sword that Angel Modki used earlier... but it still seems quite usable.


    With this, we''ll have no problem.


    "... a little soma? Somehow I have a bad feeling...?


    "Perhaps there is almost certainly something of purpose ahead of us. Then there is no need to retreat. If there''s anything in the way..."


    "So wait..."


    - The Reason of the Sword, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protecting, Absolute Cutting, Talent of Seeing: Our Streams, Imitation, Iron Sword shing.


    Before Aina finished saying something, she shook her arm out toward it.


    Bottom to top.


    I decided on the ground and went from the bottom edge to the top edge, which slightly shed and tore through the ceiling... well, that would be eptable.


    One exhale, slowly unwrapping the remnants, and in front of it was just a te of iron, carved with a string of lines.


    If I kicked him thoroughly, he fell straight to the other side.


    "Hmmm... you''ve created a safe entrance."


    "You could have created it, it''s not...! Damn, I''m just as insane as ever......!


    "... but surely now we no longer have to retreat"


    "You''re right! That''s my brother!


    "Neither of us praise you very much that way! We''ll be in good shape soon......!


    After all I thought about it... Well, the main thing I had was the feeling of turning back and being a pain in the ass, and I wanted to make sure how this sword was doing, so when I was told that I was in good shape, I couldn''t even deny it.


    But those things didn''t show up on my face, I just shrugged my shoulders.


    "I can''t help what I''ve done, so let''s go."


    "I''m not reopening it, not at all... well turning back here is something stupid.... but hey... forced in like this, are you okay?


    "Well, what do you think?


    "Hey......!?


    But even if they say so, there''s nothing I can do about it because there''s really no telling.


    I''m thinking maybe it''ll be okay, but that''s not absolutely true.


    "... if anything happens, then that''s when?


    "At least, I''m sure there''s nothing I can do about it here."


    "I know that''s true...... ha. I see now...!


    When she said that, did Eina get hungry or just move on?


    Nevertheless, it''s extremely dangerous for Eina to walk the lead or something, so as soon as she catches up, she pulls it out and goes straight into it.


    and.


    "Hmm... I see, here..."


    In that way it was a space of considerable size that was reflected in the vision.


    I dared to describe it as a space because there was nothing too much to be done there.


    Wastefully broad and also expensive, though stone built, as elsewhere.


    Width and depth are so much as to exceed ten meters, and even if not so high, there is a degree of approaching it.


    And in the middle of it, it was there.


    "The Dragon Statue... I knew you had this"


    "But it''s like there''s no altar?


    "... and the statue, isn''t it the same?


    Yes, it was the same pitch-ck dragon statue as before, but the right eye was missing.


    Atst, there is no altar, and that''s really all there is to it.


    "... if you''ve been dined up to this point, it would be one thing to do"


    "... n"


    Nodding, She took it out was that one she discovered in the ruins of that tower.


    It only looked like a ball...... I see, if they say an eyeball, it might look like it too.


    I guess that means fitting that in there.


    Ok... ok, but...


    "... not a little too expensive?


    "There are about five meters."


    What the two are saying is the height of the statue.


    Yes, the shape looks the same, but its height is higher than ever.


    I can see if it will be five meters, and naturally my eyes are almost at its apex.


    Well, to that extent, although the Somas would arrive without difficulty, I have to wonder what they did with this in mind.


    "... In the meantime, I''ll try to fit in"


    "Well... whatever happens, then it will be."


    She approached there vigntly just in case... making sure there was nothing before giving in slightly.


    If I kicked the ground and jumped up in the air, it would have easily reached there.


    Insert a sphere of the same color into the missing right eye¡­ it fits perfectly, even though I said it was the right one.


    But the expectation that something would happen by then was betrayed by brilliance.


    Nothing happened, and as it was, She''s body fell andnded pulled by gravity... still, nothing happened.


    - No.


    "... hmm?


    Patsy, that sounded like a sound.


    I met my hand with my hand...... the sound of apuse.


    It was heard from the statue of the dragon, behind it.


    "No, this is brilliant. I never thought I''d get in with a force push without unlocking the gimmick... but I should say it''s brilliant, including that"


    It was that ck robe figure who showed himself that way.


    However, they do not have wrinkles in their hands, and they speak differently in the first ce.


    But I never thought Soma was someone else, because I thought that would happen anyway.


    So don''t even be surprised, exhale.


    "And with praise, let us also give thanks. No, it really helped. I would like to thank you very much. Thanks."


    "Hmm... because we did it for ourselves, there are no sardines to be thanked for?


    "What, I wouldn''t be so modest. That''s all you''ve done."


    "You''ve done it, are you... instead of getting thanksgiving, I''d like to ask you one thing?


    "Don''t say one thing, you don''t mind asking me how many? You can also honestly ept my words of thanks. That''s why I feel so good now."


    "Now, don''t hesitate to ask¡­ In the end, what was this?


    Asked so, the person leaked such signs as surprised, enjoying themselves.


    Shortly afterwards I shook my shoulder, probably because Iughed.


    "I see... I was aware, is that what you mean? Or maybe I was thinking about the possibility."


    "Either that or thetter. In case it''s possible, we couldn''t have done it."


    "What, hey... I don''t know what you mean, like? Um, I mean... what''s this all about? Why is that guy here?


    "... I mean, we were fooled"


    "Well, it was obviously suspicious, and there''s no way such a delicious story is rolling fast."


    "Huh...?... Could it be that I was the only one who believed...!?


    "No, if you believed it, it would be all the same, and it would be all the same that you were deceived. Just that I was suspicious at the same time."


    If that''s what you mean, it''s probably the same with Eina.


    The only difference is that Aina, even though she said something, leaned toward those who believed.


    Around here, it would be a difference in personal values.


    Well, anyway...


    "So, you haven''t heard the correct answer?


    "Hmm...... well right. You have every right to listen. [M] Soon it won''t make any sense... but it''s a corner. Surprise me."


    Saying so, the man spread his hands wide open.


    It''s as if I''m going to give a speech.


    "What we have here is not just a statue. A being once called the Evil Dragon, the way it was divided and sealed, itself! And the array you got was at the core of that seal. I mean - you guys are brilliant, you''ve unsealed the evil dragon...!


    As I echoed the word, it only appeared to be a statue.

 456 Evil Dragon

    As she retreated toward Soma and the others, She stared at it, called the Evil Dragon.


    Because the name of its existence made it sound familiar.


    Or She and the Elves are abominable.


    Because the seal was what She and her brethren once risked their lives for.


    But that means telling She one fact.


    I solved that...?


    Plus, with your own hands.


    "... Shh."


    "Ha ha, even if it''s not a lie of course......! What''s in front of you is proof of that! Damn, it seemed good until I realized I was being deceived, but you didn''t even think it was this far... Daiwa, there''s no way a story like the one that a tantly suspicious person would bring is such a big story, something like that?


    You were right.


    At least She got that story because she thought so.


    Soma also said, in case it''s possible... that where something happens, it doesn''t matter, and you can.


    It''s not chronic or overconfident, it''s confidence, it''s fact.


    In fact, if She was the only one, if Lina had Aina, and most importantly, Soma, she would have been able to do anything where she came from.


    If that''s not even a dragon.


    Dragon.


    It is the most powerful fantasy species and the worst symbol.


    By ssification, the earliest natural disasters are closer.


    There''s nothing that people can do about it, just pray that the disaster passes.


    Technically, there is no such thing as a repelled example.


    If you are a young dragon or gather the power of war from all over the country, it is not impossible either.


    However, only repelling is possible.


    Yes, even if we can retreat, we can''t defeat them.


    And that is why it was once called the Evil Dragon, which could only be sealed.


    "Hmm... I''ve never heard of an evil dragon, but I know it''s something that doesn''t sound like it. So, can I ask you what you''re up to by reviving something like that?


    "Well, this is the one who told me to ask you how much. Of course I don''t mind. It''s just not a big deal. I just want you to rumble to your liking and cause chaos in this world."


    "I see... the more ites to it, is it possible?


    "What do you mean?


    "That it was sealed, did it mean it lost once? I just feel like I''m about to get mmed and sealed up again."


    "That makes sense. But don''t worry about it. The evil dragon was defeated because it was rampaged on its own. If there''s anything else to ramble on, you just won''t have enough hands. ording to the records of the time in the first ce, Evil Dragon was defeated because those then called heroes joined forces. There are people in the world today who have such a big name as Seven Heavens... Now, won''t they take a pull from their former heroes? Well, even if you didn''t take the pull, it''s impossible to seal it after all."


    "I can take it right before that, but I can''t seal it... Hmm. The way it was sealed at the time has not been handed down to the present day, or something?


    "That''s a shame. Technically, it can''t be reproduced. Because at that time the evil dragon was to be divided into twelve parts and sealed in each. But even if we split it into twelve parts, we needed to risk our lives to seal it. Elf''s, and royal''s, High Elf''s. But having lost as many as twelve lives at a time, they have not been able to increase the number of high elves to the present day. Sure, there were six high elves left now? So no matter how hard you try, you can''t seal it."


    That was true.


    There are six high elves who are currently in thend of the elves¡­ No, there are five if you say they are in thend of the elves.


    That''s all I have.


    I mean, where we used everyone''s life, we could only seal half of it.


    That''s already......


    "I see... that''s tough. I mean, it''s the quickest way to figure out who''s going to unseal it before then."


    "... well, naturally you''ll get there. But you don''t have to worry about it. Because this is thest ce to seal it."


    "Ho...? The other seals have already been unsealed, huh?


    "That''s the thing. I let you watch your fight. [M] You can''t cross a dangerous bridge to show up in front of you guys like that. Well, the rest is simply because the seal here was the strongest."


    "... eh"


    For a moment, the mind that surfaced wondering if there was such a hand is instantly pped down.


    That''s right.


    There''s no way that someone who thinks about it could expose such a gap so easily.


    "By the way, let''s get back to it a little bit, but what are we going to do with the world in disarray?


    "No, it''s nothing. That doesn''t mean this. If you say so, the very reason is to cause confusion. Whatever it is, our God wants death and destruction."


    "... I thought somehow it wasn''t... after all, cult followers...!


    "Hmm... I honestly don''t like the way they say it, but I don''t know what else to do. For a while now, let''s be honest. The definition of cult is about to change."


    "... you''re strong enough? The evil dragon has just broken out, and I don''t think it''s going to get that far."


    "That''s for sure. This stuff is just the beginning. Comrades everywhere should be hitting me with a lot of hands by now. Well, one of them seems to have failed, but that would happen. To the extent that one or two failed, there is no obstacle to our n"


    "Hmmm... I was convinced of a lot of things, but can I just ask you onest thing?


    "I don''t want to be thest, but you can still ask me... of course, I don''t mind."


    "Why are you telling us so much about this?


    "Ugh... damn, that''s decided, isn''t it? - I''ll kill them all here!


    At the same time as the word, its fingers, pattin, made one sound.


    Moments, the eyes of the dragon, which until then had only slightly twitched, move slightly.


    That was all I had ever done but let it seem like I had finally woken up - I was just stared at by it, and like my heart had been eagled, everything in my body was no longer helpful to say.


    "What is this... my body...!?


    "Move or not......!?


    "If you look into the eyes of the evil dragon, it''s natural that it will. And you know what I mean? That everything we''ve talked about so far is true. As a matter of fact, not everything has been as nned so far, though. To be honest, I wasn''t expecting you guys to get this far. I had ns to try a bunch of people, including you, to break through the array I was here, and gather some information. Well, that means it was a delightful miscalction. That made it necessary to roll up the n a little bit, but that''s not something to worry about because of hope. Oh, yeah, it''s a corner, and I''ll reward you for that."


    "... reward?... No, I don''t need it"


    While I say it, I desperately try to move my body, but still never moved.


    I feel only overwhelming death...... but desperate, that''s not the reason.


    Because as it is, what mypatriots once did with their lives is pointless.


    I make myself meaningless.


    And it''s still a twelfth.


    If such a thing were to regain its original power and ravage, how much harm would it do?


    And there''s a good chance that Doris and the others will get involved... even in those woods, they may not be irrelevant.


    That''s all I could ever, ever forgive.


    "... eh"


    "Well don''t say that, take it. I''ve given all my coborators before. Well until now, I''ve only given it to one person I''ve talked to... well, you guys have worked very hard, and you should choose who you reward. Let me help you with something special."


    "What''s the reward for that...!


    "Yeah? If we keep this up, we''re sure, we''re all just gonna die. How can you be so rewarded for missing that?


    "Fuck you, it is!


    Don''t listen to bullshit, even turn your consciousness to your own body.


    Still don''t make one fingertip move, but I never gave up.


    I just think about moving my body, and I keep doing that.


    Assuming my body has moved, I''m not expecting to be able to do anything about the dragon.


    Maybe the results won''t change.


    There is no difference in dying unbroken.


    So I''m sure it''s just self-satisfaction.


    I can''t honestly ept what I''ve done to myself, I just want to pretend I''ve scratched my feet.


    - Still.


    Still... even if we''re going to dedicate ourselves...


    "Hmm... what I can get for now is doctrine, but I don''t need that. So unfortunately it seems so far"


    "Oh, I''m sure it''s a shame, but what, there''s nothing to be sad about. Thanks to you, our n can move forward. I swear I will spread the word. By the way, do you really not have to decide who to help? We can''t obey evil dragons. If you don''t make up your mind, nobody''s gonna stay at the worst?


    "What, it''s a useless worry. - You don''t have to."


    Moment after moment, I caught Soma''s arm moving at the edge of my vision.


    The sword is brilliant.


    "- Discretionary."


    That''s a blow that knocked the arr down earlier.


    It was also her move¡­ but She looked at the result with sadness.


    I think you could have done that in this situation, and it''s amazing... because it was only pointless.


    Because the other person is a dragon.


    Indeed, Soma defeated the earlier array with it.


    But the same thing can''t possibly work for dragons.


    "Damn, haha......! What''s that? Maybe with that, you thought you could do something about this dragon? Though some of them are the evil dragons that once shook up this world with fear!? There''s no way I can...!


    The word was offensive, but it was also true.


    There''s nothing I can do, that''s the reality.


    I did, too, try to resist.


    But that''s after I found it pointless.


    Or maybe Soma, too, was on top of his eptance... but still, if you''re so informed of the reality that even Soma couldn''t... at least get away with it -


    "Huh, I thought it was a little more promising, but my eyes cloudy too? I didn''t know you were so stupid... or too crazy about fear? Damn, it seems like it could be used there, so if you''re going to obey it, you don''t mind being arade, and...?


    "... Huh?


    But then I realized that something I didn''t quite understand was happening.


    ''Cause you will.


    It was called part of the Evil Dragon, and in the center of it, there was a line running.


    It''s like he was shed to death.


    "... what?


    And of the ck robe. Its body began to deviate, as if it had been pushed by a leaky, grunting whine.


    Based on that line, it shifts up and down...... eventually it begins to split left and right.


    It looks strangely slow in She''s eyes... Zuchin, and.


    It fell to the ground with a small earthquake.


    Plus, that doesn''t end there.


    I fell in two, and it unraveled its body little by little, as if it were dissolved in the air... and when I realized it had disappeared without a trace.


    She knew about the phenomenon.


    It also happened when soma called it an angel earlier... but it is the death of a fantastic species.


    created to the stars by the thought of man, which returns its body to the stars at the same time as death.


    That is...... that is.


    The dragon that could not have died, the dragon that could not have killed, was dead.


    "Dumb...... dumb dumb dumb dumb dumb dumb dumb...... dumb......!


    I turned my gaze toward those who heard my voice, and that was the ck robe, and there I was screaming.


    It also looked crushed by that one now, but apparently it didn''t.


    I don''t know how much that makes sense.


    "Dragon... it''s a dragon...!? Though in part, the dragon, the evil dragon, was ughtered and killed...!? There''s no way that''s possible...!


    "Hmm... I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it''s nothing strange. Even so, the dragon is a fantasy species. It is a being that has been given life. If, then, we are so attacked that it is impossible to maintain it, we will have to disappear. It wouldn''t even have to be argued, would it be natural?


    The story made sense.


    And sure, right.


    There was just one problem.


    Such an attack means that it is impossible for a person to do so.


    "Damn... that''s why it''s impossible. Take... No, that''s okay. Yeah, it doesn''t matter what reason is. All that matters is the results. And if I tell you the result, one of the twelve is just down. That is painful, but it would be cheap to think that you could have known so much about the threat. Shit, I need to make a few changes to my n..."


    "Hmm... that sounds daunting, but what, you don''t have to worry about it either. Because I don''t have the heart of mercy to miss you when I hear things like that."


    "Hmm, that''s natural, but this one is also raw and hateful, careless enough to expose yourself to a ce like this, damn -!?"


    Moments, from its mouth, blood was spit out.


    No, not quite.


    Because a line ran on its torso and it began to split up and down a little bit.


    And while stunned, its upper body falls to the floor.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to mention one thing... you actually shed it too. Apparently, your body has finally realized that."


    "Then, fool... what I''m showing you is my fictional statue, huh? He''s just distorting the space and making it look like he''s there... but shing it...!?


    "Is this how you see it? No matter where the body is, there''s no way it can''t be shed."


    "... Ha... Ku, Ku... I see. Was it me who was really stupid?... but my role is almost over. And this... there will be. All you have to do is... leave it to yourrades..."


    That said, it stopped working...... eventually its appearance scratched out.


    From that talk, it was like a shadow of an array that I was on this asion, so I guess the death prevented me from maintaining it.


    It wasn''t strange that it ran out of maintenance when I realized it had been shed, but was it the will or something that kept it going until thest moment?


    But whatever it was, he exhaled softly as if something had gone wrong.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t think we should just end up with these words... but as always, no other words wille up"


    "That''s just great!


    Sure, what Soma just did should have been full of all sorts of impossible things, but the thought only came to mind as to whether the surprise had gone beyond tolerance or whether She had gotten used to it too... eventually, that''s right.


    Well or maybe if I calm down a little bit I''ll think of something else again... but I won''t be able to afford that right now.


    "... by the way, what do we do?


    "Hmm... it would have been quicker to pull out all the information and then crush it if I''d been fooled anyway, but it seemed like it would have attracted an unexpected substitute."


    "... you can''t just leave me alone, can you? I don''t know what we can do... other than soma"


    "Conversely, it''s possible that your brother can do something about it, so it''s our job to help you get there."


    "Exactly. Being a dragon opponent doesn''t make it easy. ¡­ It won''t be too soon to be so rmed. ¡­ well, but still, we''ll figure it out"


    It''s a strange thing because it''s easy for me to say for a long time, but if it''s after seeing the sight earlier, I think it might be.


    Whatever.


    "Nevertheless, where should we go?


    "You didn''t say anything about a specific location... for now, gather information, are you?


    "... that''s the easy part.... but maybe that''s toote"


    "That''s right... considering it takes time to get around, I can''t even rx"


    "Hmm... no, you don''t have to think about where you''re going"


    "Oh, brother, are you getting any clues?


    "Mm-hmm. Earlier Arr was probably going to do something right after this. Then there''s a good chance he was close to something happening."


    "... yeah, sure. ¡­ but there''s no way to know that anymore"


    "No, you don''t need to know that. ording to what I said, the space there must have been indirectly connected to where I was until earlier."


    "... wait a minute. Why are youying down your sword while you say that? I have a really bad feeling about this..."


    "It would be my fault. So, let''s go, guys."


    "So, just hang on -"


    Soma''s swinging de shes and rips the space in front of him before Eina''s stopping in time.


    And -.

 457 The King Of Swords And The Anomalies At The Border

    Ö܇ì¤Ë¤ÏºÎ¤â¤Ê¤¤¡¢ºÎ„I¤È¤âÖª¤ì¤ÌˆöËù¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÓÆÈ»¤È�Фó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÄ¿¤Ë¤ÏºÎ¤âÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤é¤º¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âºÎ¤âÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬ÒŠ¤ë¤Ù¤­¤â¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤È¤¦¤ÎÎô¤Ëʧ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    »ò¤¤¤Ï×Է֤⤽¤Î•r¤ËÏû¤¨¤ë¤Ù¤­¤À¤Ã¤¿¤È¡¢áá»Ú¤ò�B¤Þ¤»¡­¡­¤Õ¤È¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡º¤à¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤³¤ì¤Ï¡­¡­ÎÒ¤¬Á¦¤ÎÒ»²¿¤¬Ïûʧ¤·¤¿¡¢¤À¤È¡­¡­£¿¡»


    Ê®¶þ¤Î‰K¤Ë·Ö¤«¤¿¤ì¤¿¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Ôª¤ÏÒ»¤Ä¤Î´æÔڤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ²Ð×Ò¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤ë³Ì¶È¡¢Ôì×÷¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤Î¤¦¤Á¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤¬¡¢ÌÆÍ»¤ËÏû¤¨¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ÓФêµÃ¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏƒH¤«¤Ë†ˆ¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡ºÆæ¹Ö¤Ê¡­¡­Ò»²¿¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Ð°ýˆ¤È¤Þ¤Çºô¤Ð¤ì¤¿ÎÒ¤¬Éí¤òœç¤Ü¤¹¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤â¤Î¤¬¤¤¤ë¤È¤â˼¤¨¤ó¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢˜‹¤ï¤Ì¤«¡£ºÎ¤«Ï붨Íâ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤âÆ𤳤俤ΤÀ¤í¤¦¡»


    ¤·¤«¤·ºí¤ò†ˆ¤é¤»¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Çœg¤Þ¤»¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢Ê®Ò»¤¬¼¯¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤À¤±¤ÇÊ®·Ö¤Ëß^¤®¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    Ò»¤Ä×ã¤ê¤Ê¤¤³Ì¶È¡¢¤É¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¡º¤µ¤Æ¡¢¥¢¥ì¤âδ¤À‘ø¤é¤Ì¤¬¡­¡­¼sÊø¤Î¿ÌÏÞ¤À¡£¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏ´ý¤ÄÀíÓɤϤʤ¤¡»


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤Ï¨D¨Dаýˆ¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ï¡¢±Ë·½¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤ÎÒí¤òŽÚ¤²¤¿¡£


    Æáü\¤ÎÉíÌå¤ò¸¡¤«¤ÓÉϤ¬¤é¤»¨D¨D


    ¡º¤Ç¤Ï¡¢Ê¼¤á¤è¤¦¤«¡­¡­¤¢¤Î•r¤Î¾A¤­¤ò¡£±Ë¤Î¤ª·½¤Î�t¤¤ºÏ‘é¤ò¡¢¤Ê¡­¡­£¡¡»


    ×îáá¤ËÒ»¤Ä¡¢ÅØÏø¤òÉϤ²¤ë¤È¡¢Ä¿µÄ¤ÎˆöËù¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¤¡¢ïw¤ÓÁ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÌÆÍ»¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹Íõ¹ú¤ÎÖФÇÑ}Êý¤ÎîIµØ¤òËùÓФ·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÙF×å¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢·Ç³£¤ËÉ٤ʤ¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï…g¼ƒ¤Ë¡¢ÈËÊÖ²»×㤬¹Ê¤À¡£


    Ñ}Êý¤ÎîIµØ¤òËùÓФ·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤½¤Îß\†Ó¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢Íõ¹ú‚Ȥâ»ù±¾µÄ¤ËÑ}Êý¤ÎîIµØ¤òÓ뤨¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤³¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÊýÉ٤ʤ¤ÀýÍâ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¨D¨D¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹Íõ¹ú¥Î¥¤¥â¥ó¥È¹«¾ôîI¥¼¥ó¥Õ¥ë¥È¡£


    ¥Î¥¤¥â¥ó¥È¹«¾ô¤¬ËùÓФ¹¤ë¶þ¤ÄÄ¿¤ÎîIµØ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤Þ¤¿¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú¤È¤Î¹ú¾³¤ËÃ椷¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöËù¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢¥Î¥¤¥â¥ó¥È¹«¾ô¤¬ËùÓФ¹¤ëîIµØ¤Ï¶þ¤Ä¤È¤â¹ú¾³¤ËÃ椷¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤³¤ì¤â¡¢ÈËÊÖ²»×㤬ÀíÓɤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¶ËµÄ¤ËÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¹ú¾³¤òÈΤ»¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ëÕߤ¬Ëû¤Ë¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¹úÄÚ×î¸ß‘éÁ¦¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ÊÀ½ç×î�Š¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¶þÈˤ˹ú¾³¤òÈΤ»¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢¥é¥Ç¥£¥¦¥¹Íõ¹ú¤¬È¡¤ì¤ë×îÉƤβߤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï³£×R¤«¤é¿¼¤¨¤ì¤ÐÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¡£


    Ìؤˡ¢°ë¤ÐÐÝ‘é×´‘B¤Ë¤¢¤ëħ×å‚ȤϤȤ⤫¤¯¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¬FÔÚßMÐÐÐΤǑéÕù¤òÐФäƤ¤¤ë¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú‚ȤˤĤ¤¤Æ¤Ï¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¤ÎÔ’¡¢Ìؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤Ï‘éˆö¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ëʤ¬¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ´_¤«¤ËÌؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤¬‘éˆö¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤¿¤À¤ÎÒ»ÈˤǑéˆö¤ÎÁ÷¤ì¤¹¤é¤â‰ä¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¿ÉÄܤÀ¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤½¤ÎˆöºÏ¤ÏÏàÊÖ¤âÌؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤ò³ö¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢áá¤Ë´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤¿¤À¤ÎÄàÕÓ¤À¡£


    Ò»°ãµÄ¤Ê±øÊ¿¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢Éϼ‰³Ö¤Á¤Ç¤µ¤¨¡¢Ìؼ‰Í¬Ê¿¤ÎÕù¤¤¤ÎÓನ¤Ç´µ¤­ïw¤Ð¤µ¤ì¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤â¤¦¡¢‘éÕù¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢„e¤ÎºÎ¤«¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤³¤Î¹ú¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÄæÊÖ¤ËÈ¡¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¸Ò¤¨¤ÆÌؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤ò‘éˆö¤Ë¡¢¤·¤«¤â×îÇ°¾€¤Ë³ö¤·¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤³¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤È¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú‚ȤâÌؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤ò³ö¤¹¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤ß¤¹¤ß¤¹Ëû¹ú¤Ë¸¶¤±Èë¤ë϶¤òÓ뤨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ÖÜÞx¹úÈ«¤Æ¤È”³Œ�év‚S¤Ë¤¢¤ë¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú¤Î¡¢Èõµã¤òÍ»¤¤¤¿ÐΤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    »ò¤¤¤Ï¡¢ÏàÊִεڤǤϼ´×ù¤Ëµ¹¤¹¤³¤È¤ÇºÎ¤È¤«³öÀ´¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ÉúÔ÷¤È¤³¤Á¤é‚ȤÎÌؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤Ï¡¢ÆßÌì¤ÎÒ»ÈË¡¢µÚÒ»¤ÎÍõ¤Ë¤·¤Æ„‡¤ÎÍõ¤À¡£


    ÏÂÊÖ¤ò¤¹¤ì¤ÐØ“¤±¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐԤ罤¬¸ß¤¤ÉÏ¡¢·Å¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¤â¹¥¤á¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ·Å¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤³¤È¤Ï´ó¹ú¤È¤·¤Æ¿´ß^³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ÊÖ¤ò³ö¤»¤Ð»ð‚û¤Ç¤Ïœg¤Þ¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ½Y¹ûµÄ¤Ë»¥¤¤¤Ë´ó¤·¤¿±»º¦¤Î³ö¤Ê¤¤Ð¡¸‚¤êºÏ¤¤¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤¹¤Î¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î¹ú¾³¾€¤Ç¤ÎÈÕ³£¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡¢¸Ä¤á¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÒ»ÈˤÎÏ×Éí¤Ë½ü¤¤ ×Éü¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤³¤È¤À¡£


    µÚÒ»¤ÎÍõ¤Ë¤·¤Æ„‡¤ÎÍõ¨D¨D¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹?¥Î¥¤¥â¥ó¥È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ç¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¤Û¤Üš°ÈդΤ褦¤ËÇ°¾€¤Ë¤¤¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë±¾šÝ¤Ç‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢Ïò¤³¤¦¤â±¾šÝ¤ÇµÖ¿¹¤ò¤·¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¿¤á¡¢¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ðíþ¤ß¤òÀû¤«¤»¤ë¤³¤È¤°¤é¤¤¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤Þ¤ËÒ»“Ĥò¼Ó¤¨¤ë³Ì¶È¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¿¤áÆ£„º¤Ê¤É¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤à¤·¤í˜S¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­É«¡©¤ÈÖ§ÕϤâ¶à¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ìؤˆ–î}¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê¹«„Õ¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    •øî�µÈ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤Ø¤Î²Î¼Ó¤ä¡¢î†³ö¤·¤¬±ØÒª¤ÊˆöÃæ¤ËÐФ¯¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤Ü²»¿ÉÄܤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤é¤ÏÈ«¤Æ¡¢ÆޤΥ½¥Õ¥£¥¢¤ËÈΤ»¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢Ïò¤³¤¦¤âÏ൱ŸoÀí¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¦¤Á„º¤ï¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢½ñ¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤½¤Î™C»á¤ÏÔL¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ºÎ¤»¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢¤³¤³ÈýÄê¤Û¤É¤ÏÏò¤³¤¦¤Î¼Ò¤ËÒ»ÈÕ¤¹¤é¤âŽ¢¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ˽ÈˤȤ·¤Æ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬×î´ó¤Î†–î}¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ï¢×Ӥ˨D¨D¥½©`¥Þ¤ËºÎ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤Ï¡¢ÎðՓ„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç±¾Èˤϵ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¡¢ÆÞ¤äÄï¤Ë¤âØ“µ£¤ò�Š¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï×ÔÒ™¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤·¡¢¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤ÇÐĤòÍ´¤á¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡¢Ž¢¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ²¿ÏÂß_¤«¤é¤ÏºÎ¶È¤â¡¢¤»¤á¤ÆÆÞ¤ä×Ó¹©¤ÎÕQÉúÈդˤ°¤é¤¤¤Ï‘ø¤ì¤È¤¤¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¡¢¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú¤¬ºÎ¤«¤òÆó¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝÅä¤ò²ì¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬ºÎ¤Ê¤Î¤«¤òÒŠ˜O¤á¡¢Œ�„I¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬×ÔÉí¤ÎÒÛÄ¿¤À¤ÈÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¹Ê¤Ë¡¢¤³¤³¤òëx¤ì¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Æ𤳤ä¿•r¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤Ä¤¤¤Ë¤«¤È˼¤¤¡¢ó@¤¯¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤ÎÓèÏëÍâ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ëü¤òDZ¤á¤¶¤ë¤òµÃ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï±¾µ±¤Îʤʤó¤À¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã¡¢égß`¤¤¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó£¡¡¡ÎïÒŠ¤«¤é¤Îˆó¸æ¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Ä§Œ§Ê¿¤â„Ó†T¤·¤Æ¤ÎÕ{–˽Y¹û¤Ç¤¹¡£Õ`ÕJ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ê¡¢»ÃÐg¤òʹ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤È¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Õ¤à¡£¤À¤¬¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤Æ¡¢È«ÜŠ¹¥„ݤÀ¤È¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¹ú¾³¸¶½ü¤ÇÓQœy¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú¤ÎÈ«ÜŠ¤¬¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë¹¥„ݤòÊ˒줱¤Æ¤­¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢µ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤¬¤¤¤ëÒÔÉÏ¡¢Ž×¤éÊý¤ò‰ˆ¤ä¤·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢ÓÐÏóŸoÏó¤Ç¤ÏÒâ椬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ëíþ¤ß¤òÀû¤«¤»¤¿¤Î¤â¡¢¤Ä¤¤Ò»•rég¤Û¤ÉÇ°¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤µ¤«¤½¤ì¤ÇÍˤ¤¤¿¤È˼¤¦¤Û¤É¡¢ég’i¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­‰ˆÔ®¤ä¡¢·ü±øµÈ¤Î×ˤâÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã£¡¡¡‰ˆÔ®¤¬¼Ó¤ï¤Ã¤¿˜”×ӤϤʤ¯¡¢·ü±ø¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤ÏÅäÖ乤ëˆöËù¤¬¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤½¤ì¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢ÓÞ†–¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â½ñ¤Þ¤ÇС¸‚¤êºÏ¤¤¤Çœg¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Î´æÔڤ⤢¤ë¤¬¡¢Á¢µØ¤Îév‚S¤â´ó¤­¤¤¡£


    ÓàÓ‹¤ÊС¼š¹¤µÈ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢¤À¤À¤ÃŽÚ¤¤Æ½Ô­¤À¤±¤¬¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    »ò¤¤¤ÏÓФêµÃ¤ë¤È¤·¤¿¤é¡¢¿Õ¤°¤é¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤â¤¤¤¤µÄ¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤«¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤¿¤È¤¨Éϼ‰¤ÎħŒ§Ê¿¤¬³ö¤Æ¤­¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ê¤é¤Ð“ĤÁÂ䤹¤Î¤ÏÈÝÒפǤ¢¤ë¤·¡¢ÊÂŒg¤«¤Ä¤Æ¤ä¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤³¤Ç¤½¤ó¤ÊÕæËƤòÀR¤ê·µ¤¹¤Û¤ÉÓÞ¤«¤Ê¤é¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤â¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤È¼Ò×å¤Ë»á¤¤¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    Óñ³Z¤âÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Òâ椬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ±Ø¤º¤³¤ì¤Ë¤ÏÒâ椬¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤À¤¬¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¿¼¤¨¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢Êפòºá¤ËÕñ¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤³¤ìÒÔÉϤϿ¼¤¨¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÒâ椬¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¡£¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢½«Ð£ß_¤Ë¤Ï¤È¤Ã¤¯¤ËÔ’¤¬Í¨¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã£¡¡¡”³¤ÎÄ¿µÄ¤¬Õi¤á¤Ê¤¤¤¿¤á¡¢×î½KµÄ¤ÊÅжϤϤªÈΤ»¤¹¤ë¡¢¤È¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤·¤¿£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤À¤í¤¦¤Ê¡£¡­¡­·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢°³¤¬³ö¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤è¤í¤·¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤¬×îÉƤÀ¤·¡¢°³¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤Î¤â¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢°³¤Ï²¿Ï¤òŸoñjËÀ¤Ë¤µ¤»¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢±¡Ç餸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã£¡¡¡Ê§Àñ¤·¤Þ¤·¤¿£¡¡¡¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤ª�»¤¨¤¤¤¿¤·¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¹


    ¡¸ÈΤ»¤¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã£¡¡¹


    ¾´Àñ¤·È¥¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯²¿Ï¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡­¡­¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¤Õ¤È¡¢·™¤ÎÍâ¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¡£


    ë…Ò»¤Ä¤Ê¤¤¡¢Çà¿Õ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤ÏÍâ¤Ë³ö¤ì¤Ð¡¢šÝ³Ö¤Á¤Î¤¤¤¤ê–šÝ¤Î¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤À¤¬ºÎ¹Ê¤À¤«¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢½ñ¤ÏÃî¤Ë²»¼ª¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢¤À¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢½Y¾Ö¤Ï°³¤Î¤ä¤ë¤³¤È¤ÏÒ»¤Ä¤«¡¹


    ¼Ò×å¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¹ú¤òƒžÏȤ·¤¿ÈˤǤʤ·¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤»¤á¤Æ¡¢ÎäÈˤȤ·¤Æ¤³¤Î¹ú¤òÊؤì¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤³¤ÎÉí¤Ë¤ÏºÎ¤Î�ý‚Ž¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¡¢°ø¤ËÁ¢¤Æ¤«¤±¤Æ¤¢¤Ã¤¿�Û„‡¤òÞâ¤à¤È¡¢×ãÔç¤Ë¤½¤Î²¿Îݤòáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£


    ¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤¬×ˤòÒŠ¤»¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤Î·´�ê¤Ï¶þ¤Ä¤Ë·Ö¤«¤ì¤¿¡£


    šZÉù¤òÉϤ²¤ë‚Ȥȡ¢Ð۽ФӤòÉϤ²¤ë‚ȤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤À¼¤Í»¤â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢šÝ¤¬Ô礤¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸×´›r¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ë£¿¡¹


    ×îÇ°¾€¡¢Ö¸“]¹Ù¤ò„Õ¤á¤ëÄФ΂Ȥ˼Ĥê¤Ê¤¬¤é¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤Î†–¤¤¤Ë·µ¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ë«ÑÛçR¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ×Ô·Ö¤ÇÒŠ¤¿·½¤¬Ô礤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ´_¤«¤Ë½Ó”³¤Þ¤Ç¶àÉÙ•rég¤¬¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬´_Œg¤À¡£


    ¹Ê¤Ë¤½¤ì¤òÊܤ±È¡¤ê¡¢Ì÷¤á¡­¡­Ã¼¤òDZ¤á¤ë¤³¤È¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤µ¤Ã¤­¤ÎÐ۽ФӤΕrµã¤Ç·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢Ãî¤ËÊ¿šÝ¤¬¸ß¤¤¤Ê¡£Ô®ÜŠ¤È¤«¤Ï¬F¤ì¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹˜”¤È¶É¤êºÏ¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊßBÖФ¬À´¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ï´_¤«¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¡¹


    Ìؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤Ï¡¢Á¼¤¯¤â�™¤¯¤âÄ¿Á¢¤Ä¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤¬ÒÖÖ¹Á¦¤È¤Ê¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ê¡¢¹úÍâ¤ËŽÚ¤¯Öª¤é¤·¤á¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢»ù±¾µÄ¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤ÎòÖª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤ÜÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ÎïÒŠß_¤¬ÒŠÌÓ¤¹¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú¤Û¤É¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢Ò»Èˤä¶þÈËëL¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤â¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¤³¤Î×´›r¤Ç³ö¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ò¤ä¤ë¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤â¤Ã¤È¤³¤Ã¤Á¤òÓͶϤµ¤»¤Æ¤«¤é¤Î¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤³¤ó¤Ê¾¯½ä¤·¤Æ¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤¤È¤¤¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Î×´›r¤Ç¤ä¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢„¿¹û¤Ï±¡¤¤¡£


    ¡¸ÒŠ¤ì¤Ð·Ö¤«¤ë¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤¤¤¤¡£¥´¥Á¥ã¥´¥Á¥ã¿¼¤¨¤ë¤è¤ê¤â¡¢Ò»µ±¤¿¤ê¤·¤Æ¤­¤¿·½¤¬Ô礤¤À¤í¤¦¡¹


    ¡¸¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹˜”ÒÔÍâ¤Ê¤é¤ÐÖ¹¤á¤ë¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢É«¡©¤ÊÒâζ¤ÇŸoÒâζ¤Ç¤¹¤·¤Í¡£°³ß_¤Î³ö·¬¤â²Ð¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤¢¤Ê¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢”³¤µ¤ó´ÎµÚ¤À¡¹


    ÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤ÏƒH¤«¤ËÉí¤òÉò¤á¤¿¡£


    ×ã¤ËÁ¦¤òÞz¤á¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤¸¤ã¤¢¡¢ÐФäƤ¯¤ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤¤¤Ï¤¤¡¢¤ªšÝ¤ò¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤é¤Ã¤·¤ã¤¤¤Þ¤»¡¹


    ²¿Ï¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤òÊܤ±¤Ê¤¬¤éµØ¤òõí¤ê¡¢Ò»×ãïw¤Ó¤ËÖæ¤Ø¤ÈÜS¤ê³ö¤ë¡£


    ÉÏ¿Õ¼sÈýÊ®¥á©`¥È¥ë¤Û¤É¡£


    ”³ÜŠ¤Þ¤Ç¤Î¾àëx¤ò°ë·Ö¤Û¤ÉÔ‘¤á¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç픵ã¤Ëß_¤·¡¢ÖØÁ¦¤Ë�¾¤¤Âä¤Áʼ¤á¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤ä¡¢¤ä¤Ä¤¬À´¤¿¤¾©`£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤¯¤Ã¤½¡¢Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤ºŸo²è¿à²è¤Ê¤ä¤í¤¦¤À¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    ¡¸Ìؼ‰³Ö¤Á¤¬Ò»·¬˜Œ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¤è£¡¡¹


    ¤³¤Á¤é¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿”³¤¬»Å¤Æ¤Æ·´Üž¤¹¤ë¤â¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ï¤½¤ì¤âÓèœyœg¤ß¤À¡£


    ×ŵصص㤬¤Á¤ç¤¦¤É”³¤Î×îÇ°¾€¤Î¤ÉÕæ¤óÖФˤʤë¤À¤í¤¦¤³¤È¤ò´_ÕJ¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢±³Ø“¤Ã¤¿„‡¤òÇʤ«¤é’i¤­·Å¤Ä¡£


    ¤½¤Îµ¶Éí¤Ï¡¢¤ª¤ª¤è¤½×ÔÉí¤ÎÉíéL¤Î°Ë¸î¤Û¤É¡£


    ¶þ¥á©`¥È¥ë¤Î°Ë¸î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¡¢Ï൱¤Ë´ó¤­¤¤·½¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½¤¬¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ë¤Ïʹ¤¤¤ä¤¹¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ÎÕ¤ê¤ò´_¤«¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é�IÊ֤dz֤Á¡¢î^ÉϤؤÈÕñ¤êÉϤ²¤ì¤Ð¡¢µØÃæ¤È”³¤Ï¤¹¤°¤½¤³¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¡¢µ±¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤¬¡¢µ±¤¿¤ë¤ä¤Ä¤ÏÖª¤é¤ó¡£¾«¡©îB�ˆ¤Ã¤Æ±Ü¤±¤í¡¹


    ¡¸¤à¡¢Ÿo²èÑÔ¤¦¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨©`£¡¡¹


    ÏàÊÖ¤¬ºÎ¤ä¤é½Ð¤ó¤Ç¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤ÎÖª¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤â¤¦Ò»¶È¤·¤Ã¤«¤ê¤ÈÎդ꾆¤á¤¿„‡¤ò¡¢ÂäϤ΄ݤ¤¤òºÏ¤ï¤»¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞµØÃæ¤Ø¤Èßµ¤­Þz¤ó¤À¡£


    ¨D¨D„‡ÐgÌؼ‰?Ò»¤Î„‡?×o¹ú¤Î¼Ó×o?ÎäÜ¿°Ù°ã?¹ÖÁ¦ŸoË«?±ÈÒíßBÀí£º¥á¥Æ¥ª¥¹¥È¥é¥¤¥¯¡£


    ˲égµØÃ椬êˆÃ»¤·¡¢±¬¤¼¤ë¡£


    Ö܇ì¤Ø¤ÈĪ´ó¤ÊÐn“Ĥ¬É¢¤ê¡¢ÖT¹²´µ¤­ïw¤Ð¤»¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë³öÀ´ÉϤ¬¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¾Þ´ó¤Ê¥¯¥ì©`¥¿©`¤À¡£


    Ö±¾¶Ê®¥á©`¥È¥ë¡¢¸ß¤µÈý¥á©`¥È¥ë¤Ï¤¢¤í¤¦¤«¤È¤¤¤¦ˆöËù¤Ë¡¢Ò»ÏȤº”³¤ÎÈâ‰K¤¬Üž¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤ò´_ÕJ¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢ÌøÜS¤·Íâ¤Ø¤È³ö¤ë¡£


    ³öÀ´ÉϤ¬¤Ã¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ÎѨ¤Îáá·½¤Ø¤È×ŵؤ·¡¢Ö܇ì¤òÒŠ»Ø¤·¤Æ¤«¤é¡¢¤Õ¤à¤Èîh¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤¶¤Ã¤ÈÌ÷¤á¤¿¹ ‡ì¤À¤¬¡¢ËÀÈˤϤ¤¤Ê¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡­¡­Ïà‰ä¤ï¤é¤ºƒžÐã¤À¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ë¤»¤¨£¡¡¡¤³¤Ã¤Á¤À¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È‘T¤ì¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ã¤Ä¤Î£¡¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ½Ð¤ó¤Ç¤¯¤ë”³·½¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î¾àëx¤ÏÎåÊ®¥á©`¥È¥ë¤Û¤Éëx¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ÌÓ¤²¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Î¹¥“ĤÎÓನ¤Ç´µ¤­ïw¤ó¤À¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡¢¹ÖÎÒÈˤÎ×ˤϤ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢ËÀ¤ó¤ÀÕߤϤ¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êƒžÐã¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢Ïò¤³¤¦¤¬ÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢…g¼ƒ¤Ë‘T¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡£


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¤³¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¤¤¤Ä¤âͨ¤ê¤Î¡¢²è·¬¤À¡£


    ÈýÈÕ¤ËÒ»¶È¤ÏÀR¤êŽÚ¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢ÈÕ³£¤ÎÒ»²¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¸Ä¤á¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢Ò»�êÀñƒx¤È¤·¤Æ¸æ¤²¤Æ¤ª¤³¤¦¡£ÌÓ¤²¤ë¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð×·¤¤¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢²¶Ì”¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Ê¤é¤ÐÊܤ±Èë¤ì¤ëÓÃÒâ¤Ï¤¢¤ë¡£Ìؤ˽ñ»Ø¤½¤Á¤é¤ÏºÎ¤«¤òÆó¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÔ’¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤ÐÊÖºñ¤¯¤â¤Æ¤Ê¤¹¤³¤È¤â¼sÊø¤·¤è¤¦¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã¡¢¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë¤«¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢ÑÔ¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤¬£¡¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢¤¤¤Ä¤â¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤ÈÌÓ¤²Ž¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢½ñÈդϤ½¤¦¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    µ¹¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿Õßß_¤âÁ¢¤ÁÉϤ¬¤ë¤È¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë´_¤«¤Ê‘éÒâ¤òÏò¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£


    šÝ³Ö¤Á¤Î¤¤¤¤ßBÖФÀ¤È˼¤¦¡£


    ×Ô·Öß_¤¬¾Ó¤¿í•¤È¡¢Í¬¤¸¤À¡£


    ÉϤ¬¸¯¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢È«¤Æ¤¬¤½¤¦¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤â¡­¡­»ò¤¤¤Ï·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤â¤Þ¤¿„‡¤ò˜‹¤¨¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤«¡­¡­¤Ê¤é¤Ð×îÔçºÎ¤âÑÔ¤¦¤Þ¤¤¡£¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¼Óœp¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤¬¡¢š¢¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¤¤é¤ì¤ë×ÔÐŤϤʤ¤¡£îB�ˆ¤Ã¤ÆÉú¤­ÑӤӤ뤳¤È¤À¡¹


    „e¤Ëš¢¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢´È±¯¤ÎÐĤ«¤é¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ´_¤«¤Ë±Ë¤é¤ËºÞ¤ß¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï‘éÕù¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    š¢¤·š¢¤µ¤ì¡¢ºÞ¤ßÐÁ¤ß¤Ï‘éˆö¤Î³£¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬‘éÂԵĤËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢ËÀÈˤò×÷¤ë¤è¤ê¤â¹ÖÎÒÈˤò×÷¤ë·½¤¬Ò£¤«¤Ë„¿¹û¤¬¸ß¤¤¡£


    ¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢²¶Ì”¤È¤·¤Æ²¶¤é¤¨¤ì¤ÐÏò¤³¤¦¤ÎÇéˆó¤¬µÃ¤é¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤¿¤À¤Î±øÊ¿¤Ë½ñ»Ø¤ÎÄ¿µÄµÈ¤ò„¤¤¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇŸoñj¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÄ¿¤ÎÇ°¤Î±Ë¤é¤Ë†–¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    †–¤¦¤Ù¤­¤Ï¡¢Ö¸“]¹ÙµÈ¤ÎÉϤÎÈËég¤À¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Þ¤ÇÒ»Ö±¾€¤ËÏò¤«¤¤¡¢²¶¤Þ¤¨¤ë¡£


    ×´›r¤Î°ÑÎդȑéÒâ¤òÕۤ뤳¤È¤òÄ¿µÄ¤È¤·¤¿¡¢Ò»Ê¯¶þøB¤Î˜‹¤¨¤À¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤È¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤ÏÑü¤òÂä¤È¤·¤¿¡£


    Ò»¶ÈÖ¹¤Þ¤Ã¤¿”³ÜŠ¤Î„Ó¤­¤Ï¡¢¤â¤¦ÔÙé_¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤Þ¤º¤ÏõíÉ¢¤é¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ä¿µÄ¤ÎÈËÎï¤ò̽¤½¤¦¤È¡¢¤½¤Î×ã¤ËÁ¦¤òÞz¤á¨D¨D²»Òâ¤ËÓ°¤¬²î¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î•r¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤³¤Ç¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤¬ßÍ൤˿դòÒŠÉϤ²¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò®�‰ä¤À¤È×½¤¨¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ÏȤۤɤޤÇë…Ò»¤Ä¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï´_ÕJ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÉϿդ˺Τ«¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Ê¤Ã£¡£¿¡¹


    ˲égÒ•½ç¤ËÓ³¤·³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿ÓèÏëÍâ¤Î¤½¤Î×ˤˡ¢Ò»Ë²´ôÈ»¤È¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤ÇÁ¢¤Á¾¡¤¯¤·¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÍêÈ«¤Ë϶¤À¤é¤±¤Î¸ñºÃ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢”³¤¬¤½¤³¤òÍ»¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ”³¤â¤Þ¤¿¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹ÒÔÉϤˤ½¤ì¤òÒŠ¤Æó@㵤ò¤¢¤é¤ï¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤ª¡¢¤ª¤¤¡­¡­¤¢¤ì¡­¡­¤Þ¤µ¤«¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ñR¹¤Ê¡­¡­Ðê¡¢¤À¤í¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤òÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤¿ÕߤÎÖФǡ¢¤½¤ì¤¬ºÎ¤Ê¤Î¤«¤òÀí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤ÕߤϤ¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ŒgëH¤ËÒŠ¤¿¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ëÕߤÏÉ٤ʤ¤¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡¢¼´×ù¤Ë¤½¤ì¤À¤È´_ÐŤǤ­¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÍþÈݤ¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ë¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    È«éL¤ÏÎåÊ®¥á©`¥È¥ë¤Û¤É¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÈ«Éí¤ÏÆáü\¤Ë‰T¤ì¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÒ¹¤òF¤·¤¿¤«¤ÎÈ礯¡¢¤¿¤À¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤ë¡£


    »ò¤¤¤Ï¡¢¿Õ¤Ë¿Õ¤¤¤¿¾Þ´ó¤ÊѨ¤À¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÐŤ¸¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤é¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Ψһ¡¢¤½¤³¤À¤±¤¬³à¤¤Í«¤¬¡¢ÑÛϤÎÈ«¤Æ¤òŸo�ý‚Ž¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ëî¢íþ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï×î�Š¤ÎÒ»¡£


    ÈËî�¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦ÏÁ¤¤¹ ‡ì¤Ç¤ÎÔ’¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤È¤¤¤¦–˜½M¤ß¤ÎÖФǤΡ¢í”µã¤À¡£


    ͬ•r¤Ë¡¢×î�™¤ò¤âÒâζ¤¹¤ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÎÃû¤Ï¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­ýˆ¡¹


    Õl¤«¤Î…Û¤­¤¬¡¢Î·²À¤ò°é¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤Ë푤¤¤¿¡£

 458 Black Dragon

    Æáü\¤Îýˆ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤òÕJ×R¤·¤¿Ë²ég¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Î×ÑY¤òß^¤®¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ð°ýˆ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï½ñ¤«¤éÊý°ÙÄêÒÔÉÏÎô¡¢Ð°Éñ¤Ë¸¶¤­�¾¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤µ¤ì¤ëýˆ¤Î¤³¤È¤À¡£


    аÉñ¤¬œç¤Ü¤µ¤ì¤¿áá¤Ç¡¢¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤Ë‘�¤ê¡¢±©¤ì¡¢Ó¢ÐÛß_¤È¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤ÎÊÖ¤ÇÒԤäƷâÓ¡¤µ¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¡­¡­¤½¤ó¤Ê¡¢ÓùÙ¤‡�¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¨D¨D¤À¤¬¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬ÓùÙ¤‡�¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤«¤Ä¤Æ¤½¤ì¤¬ÊÂŒg¤Ê¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¡¢½Ì¤¨¤é¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÊ®¶þ¤Î·âÓ¡¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î¹ú¤Ë´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·Í¬•r¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢›Q¤·¤Æ½â¤¯¤³¤È¤Î³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Î¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î·½·¨¤Ï¡¢¤È¤¦¤Ëʧ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆÏÂÊ֤˚ݤˤ·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤¬¹Ö¤·¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÖª¤é¤·¤á¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤¿¤á¡¢¸Ò¤¨¤Æ±OÒ•¤¹¤é¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯·ÅÖ䷤Ƥª¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸…g¤ËËƤƤ¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Î¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊżȻ¤³¤½¡¢ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤«¡¹


    ¤½¤â¤½¤âýˆ¤È¤Ï¡¢ÈˤÎÏëÄÐΤȤʤä¿»ÃÏë·N¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÏëÄԭÐͤȤʤ뤬¹Ê¡¢¹ÌÌå¤ÎÐÎ×´¤Ï¸÷¡©®�¤Ê¤ë¡£


    Ìؤˤ½¤ÎÉ«¤Ï¡¢Í¬¤¸¤â¤Î¤Ï´æÔÚ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤É¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿ÀíÓɤʤΤ«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢·âÓ¡¤¬½â¤«¤ì¤¿¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Î¤¬×ÔÈ»¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢ºÎ¤Ë¤»¤è¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤ä¤ë¤³¤È¤Ëß`¤¤¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¡¹


    ¿Ö¤ì¤Ï¡¢µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤«¤Ä¤Æ¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¡¢ÖÙégß_¤ÈÁ¦¤òºÏ¤ï¤»¤Æ³Éýˆ¤ò“ÄÍˤ·¤¿Ê¤¬¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤âÆßÌì¤Î°ëÊýÒÔÉÏ¡¢ËÄÈˤÎÁ¦¤òºÏ¤ï¤»¤¿¤«¤é¤³¤½¿ÉÄܤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ×Ô·ÖÒ»ÈˤÇÌô¤ó¤À¤é¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤«¤Ê¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½Öª¤ê¤¹¤®¤ë¤°¤é¤¤¤Ë·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¨D¨D¤À¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¤Ï¤¢¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¢¤¢¤¢¤¢¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    ¿Ö²À¤òÕ`ħ»¯¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë½Ð¤Ó¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢È«Éí¤ÎÁ¦¤ò½â·Å¤¹¤ë¡£


    ˜”×ÓÒŠ¤â¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢áá¤Î¤³¤È¤â¿¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤½¤ì¤òš¢¤¹¤³¤È¤À¤±¤Ç˼¿¼¤ò‰T¤ê�¢¤·¡¢È«Éí¤òÕñ¤ê½g¤ë¤È¡¢Ê¸¤ÎÈ礯„ݤ¤¤Çïw¤Ó’ì¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¾ÞÌå¤È¤Î¾àëx¤¬¡¢Ò»Ë²¤Ç¿s¤Þ¤ê¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D„‡ÐgÌؼ‰?Ò»¤Î„‡?×o¹ú¤Î¼Ó×o?ÎäÜ¿°Ù°ã?¹ÖÁ¦ŸoË«?±ÈÒíßBÀí?¥¦¥©©`¥¯¥é¥¤?’ΤÆÉí£º¥Ç¥Ã¥É¥¨¥ó¥É¡£


    ˲égÕJ×R³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Í»¤­³ö¤·¤¿Íó¤ÎÏȤǡ¢�Û„‡¤¬·Û¡©¤Ë³Z¤±¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ºÎ¤¬Æ𤭤¿¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡­¡­×ÔÉí¤ÎÕJ×R¤Ç¤­¤¿¹ ‡ì¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ºÎ¤âÆ𤳤äƤ¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤À„‡¤ÎÇФÃÏȤ¬¤½¤ì¤Ë´¥¤ì¤¿Ë²ég¡¢³Z¤±¨D¨D


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Á¤Ã£¡¡¹


    ¤À¤¬égÑÓ¤Ó¤·¤¿•rég¤ÎÖС¢Éà´ò¤Á¤ò¤¹¤ë¤È¼´×ù¤Ë¤½¤Î˼¿¼¤òȴϤ¹¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤»ºÎ¤«·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢„‡¤òʧ¤Ã¤¿ÒÔÉÏ¡¢½ñ¤³¤Îˆö¤Ç¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¤È¡¢ÉíÌå¤òÄí¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤ËÆȤä¿ëØÌåÄ¿’줱¤Æõí¤ê¤ò·Å¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¨D¨DÌåÐgÉϼ‰?×o¹ú¤Î¼Ó×o?¹ÖÁ¦ŸoË«?±ÈÒíßBÀí?¥¦¥©©`¥¯¥é¥¤?’ΤÆÉí£º»Ø¤·õí¤ê¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã¡¹


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤Î„ݤ¤¤òÀûÓä·¡¢ÂäϤ·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤Èîh¤¯¡£


    ÏȤۤɺΤ¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤ò¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÇÀí½â¤·¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢„e¤Ëëy¤·¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    …g¼ƒ¤Ë¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Î¹¥“Ĥò·´É䤵¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â¤³¤Î¸ÐÒ™¤Ç¤¤¤±¤Ð¡¢‰ˆ·ù¤·¤Æ¤¹¤é¤¤¤ë¡£


    „‡¤Èͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤ËÆƉ²¤µ¤ì¤¿×Ô¤é¤Î×ã¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ï¤½¤¦½YÕ“¤òϤ·¡¢¤µ¤Æ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤«¤È˼¤¦¡£


    ÏȤۤɤΤϽñ¤Î×ÔÉí¤Ë¿ÉÄܤÊ×î¸ß¤ÎÒ»“ĤǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¤·¡¢„‡¤âŽ×¤Ä¤«Óè‚ä¤Ï¤¢¤ì¤É¡¢¤¢¤ìÒÔÉϤΤâ¤Î¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤µ¤é¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢Æ¬×㤬¤³¤Î×´‘B¤À¡£


    Äî¤Î¤¿¤áÀû¤­×ã¤Çõí¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÐÒ¤¤¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤â¤¢¤Þ¤êο¤á¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ħŒ§Ê¿¤òºô¤ÓÖίŸ¤µ¤»¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢ÍêÖΤ¹¤ë¤Þ¤Ç´ý¤Ä¤Û¤É¤ÎÓàÔ£¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¶ËµÄ¤ËÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð½~ÍûµÄ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤À¤¬ÖB¤á¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤â¡­¡­¤Á¤Ã¡£¤Þ¤¢¤½¤¦À´¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤Ê¡¹


    ÒŠÉϤ²¤¿ÏȤǡ¢ýˆ¤ÏƒH¤«¤ËÉí¤òÒݤ餷¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¤«¤¬Æ𤳤俤櫓¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â½ñ¤Î¤òÕJ×R¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¤¹¤é²»Ã÷¤À¡£


    ¤Ç¤ÏºÎ¤Ê¤Î¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢Ò•½ç¤ËÓ³¤ë¹â¾°¤¬¤½¤Î´ð¤¨¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î¿ÚÔª¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢ƒH¤«¤ËÒç¤ì³ö¤¿Ñס£


    ¥Ö¥ì¥¹¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¥Ö¥ì¥¹¤¬À´¤ë¡¢È«ÜŠÌÓ¤²¤í£¡¡¡¤¤¤¤¤«¡¢·À¤´¤¦¤È˼¤¦¤Ê¡¢¤É¤¦¤»Ÿoñj¤À£¡¡¡É¢é_¤·¡¢ÌÓ¤²¤ë¤³¤È¤À¤±¤Ë¼¯ÖФ·¤í£¡¡¹


    ÉÏ¿Õ¤«¤é½Ð¤Ù¤Ð¡¢È«†T¤¬¼´¤Ë½ñÑԤä¿Í¨¤ê¤ÎÐЄӤòÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤¬ÊÖ¤º¤«¤éÓý¤Æ¤¿Õßß_¤À¡£


    ¤³¤Î³Ì¶È¤Î¤³¤È¡¢µ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Ã£¡¡¹


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡¢ßW¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ͤ­³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿ÑפΥ֥쥹¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤òŸoÒâζ¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÕßß_¤òŸ†¤­¾¡¤¯¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨½ñ¤ÎÐЄӤϡ¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯×îÉƤΤâ¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ±Ü¤±¤é¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Ö¥ì¥¹¤Î¹ ‡ì¤¬¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤ËŽÚ¤¹¤®¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤¬¤½¤ì¤òʳ¤é¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÉϿդˤ¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Ë¤è¤ëżȻ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ƒH¤«¤Ç¤â½Ç¶È¤¬¤º¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢Ö±“Ĥ·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¿¤ÀÖ±“Ĥ·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢Ÿo‚û¤Çœg¤Þ¤»¤é¤ì¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Óನ¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë¤Ï·À¾ß¤È»ðÑ×ÄÍÐԤΥ¹¥­¥ë¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¥¢¥ì¤ÏÓàÔ£¤ÇÍ»¤­ÆƤäƤ¯¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ßÍ൤Ë�IÍó¤Ç·À¤¤¤ÀˤâÑפΟá¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤Ã¤È¤Î¤³¤È¤ÇµØÃæ¤Ø¤ÈÞ{¤ê׍¯¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢Æ¬×㤬‰²¤ì¤¿×´‘B¤Ç¤Ï×ŵؤâ¤Þ¤Þ¤Ê¤é¤º¡¢¤µ¤é¤ËÑפÏȼ¤¨¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢µØªz¤ËÍ»“Ĥ¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÐij֤Á¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¤°¤Ã¡­¡­£¡¡¹


    Ö±áᡢȫÉí¤ËÐn“ĤòÒ™¤¨¡¢µØÃ椬ÝX¤¯êˆÃ»¤¹¤ë¡£


    µ±È»Í´¤ß¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤Î¤ó¤Ó¤ê¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤ÐŸ†¤«¤ì¤ë¤À¤±¤À¡£


    Ƭ×ã¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¤È¤«Á¢¤ÁÉϤ¬¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹˜”¡¢¤´ŸoʤǺΤè¤ê¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤òÓ­¤¨¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ö¸“]¹Ù¤ÎÄФǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤µ¤é¤Ë¤½¤Îáá¤í¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ÊýÊ®¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢Êý°Ù¤È¤¤¤¦ÒŽÄ£¤Î±øÊ¿ß_¤¬¤¤¤ë¡£


    ÎðÕ“¡¢ÎÒ¤¬ÜŠ¤ÎÕßß_¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤ªÇ°ß_¡­¡­ºÎ¹Ê¤³¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤ë£¿¡¡ÌÓ¤²¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸Ë½ß_¤Ï¡¢×îÇ°¾€¤Ë¾Ó¤Þ¤·¤¿¤«¤é¤Í¡£¥Ö¥ì¥¹¤ÈÒŠ¤¿Ë²ég¡¢¤³¤Á¤é‚ȤËÌÓ¤²¤ë·½¤¬Éú¤­ÑÓ¤Ó¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¸ß¤¤¤ÈÅжϤ·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÌÓ¤²¤Ê¤¬¤éħŒ§Ê¿ß_¤¬È«Á¦¤Ç·ÀÓù¤ò¤·¤Æ¡¢ß\¤¬¤¤¤¤¤â¤Î¤¬°ë·Ö¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤«¡¹


    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É´_¤«¤Ë¡¢µÀÀí¤À¡£


    ¥Ö¥ì¥¹¤ò·Å¤ÄÒÔÉÏ¡¢×î¤âÈˤμ¯¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöËù¤Ëßµ¤­¸¶¤±¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢»ù±¾¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤¬×î³õ¤Ë³ö¤ë•rµã¤Ç¡¢´ó°ë¤Î±øß_¤Ïáá·½¤Ç´ý™C¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    µÃ¤é¤ì¤¿Çéˆó´ÎµÚ¤Ç¤É¤¦³ö¤ë¤Î¤«¤ò›Q¤á¤ëÓ趨¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­“pº¦¤Ï¤É¤Î³Ì¶È³ö¤¿¤«¡¢·Ö¤«¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸Ë½ß_¤â±ØËÀ¤ÇÌÓ¤²¤Ä¤Ä¡¢ºÎ¤È¤«¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹˜”¤ÎÔª¤ËÀ´¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤¹¤Î¤Ç¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤¦¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤¿¤À¡¢Ë½ÒŠ¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤¬¡­¡­¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¤Û¤Ü‰²œç×´‘B¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤È¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤ËͬÒâ¤òʾ¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤Ïîh¤¯¡£


    ¤Û¤ÜµØÉϤ˽ü¤¯¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÉÏ¿Õ¤«¤éÒŠ¤¨¤¿¹â¾°¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò¿Ï¶¨¤¹¤ë¤ËÊ®·Ö¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡¢¤Þ¤º¤ÏÖίŸ¤ò¡£Ëû¡¢ºÎ¤«±ØÒª¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¿ÚÔª¤ò¾�¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ó¤Ê×´›r¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤ÆÖB¤á¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤¬¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¤È·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Ôª¤è¤ê×ÔÂý¤Î²¿ÏÂß_¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤½¤ì¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤ÏºÎ¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤«¤é¡¢„‡¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡£¤Ç¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥¢¥ìÏàÊ֤ˤϑ餤¤Ë¤¹¤é¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡¹


    „‡¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç‘餤¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤Ï„e¤ÎÔ’¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤É¤¦¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤±¤ÏÊÂŒg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤¢¤È¤ÏºÎ¤«¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤È˼¤¤¡­¡­¤½¤ÎÉù¤¬¤«¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê•r¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤¢¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤¦¤Í¡¢ƒžÐã¤ÊħŒ§Ê¿¤È¤«¤Ï±ØÒª¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤·¤é£¿¡¡¹¥“Ĥ˷ÀÓù¤äÎðÕ“ÖίŸ¤â¡¢´óÌå¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï¤³¤Ê¤»¤ë×ÔÐŤ¬¤¢¤ë¤ï¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ã¡­¡­¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤³¤³¤Ë£¡£¿¡¹


    Ò™¤¨¤Î¤¢¤ëÉù¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤¿¤Î¤Ï¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤ÎÆޤǤ¢¤ë¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ±¾À´¤³¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤Ï¤º¤Î¤Ê¤¤ÈËÎï¤ÎµÇˆö¤Ë¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Î¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹¤âó@¤­¤ËÄ¿¤òÒŠé_¤¯¡£


    ¡¸¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È˽¤Î·½¤Ë¤Þ¤ÇÉ«¡©¤È¤è¤¯¤Ê¤¤Ô’¤¬½ì¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¡¢Öª¤é¤»¤ËÀ´¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤êÕý½â¡­¡­¤¤¤¨¡¢ÉÙ¤·ßW¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤·¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡£�¢¤Ë¤³¤Î×´›r¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï¤â¤¦¤É¤¦¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¤É¤¦¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤¿¤Î¤«¤Ï¡­¡­Ò»¤Ä¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤«¡£¤Þ¤¿Ÿo²è¤ò¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¡¹


    ¡¸„e¤Ë´ó¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤ï¡£¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤¿¤Èͬ•r¤Ë¤³¤ì¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë½¹¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡£¤³¤Ã¤Á¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÒŠ¤Æ¤«¤é¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤«¤é¡¢íΤÎÍâ¤ËÌø¤ó¤À¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­½Y¹ûµÄ¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤ÐÕý½â¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤âº¬¤á¤Æ¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤êŸo²è¤À¤í¤¦¡¹


    ±ËÅ®¤¬±¾À´¾Ó¤ëˆöËù¤Ï¡¢¤â¤¦Ò»¤Ä¤Î¹«¾ôîI¡­¡­¤³¤Î¹ú¤ÎÖФǤϡ¢¤³¤³¤È×î¤âëx¤ì¤¿ˆöËù¤À¡£


    µ±È»Ò»³¯Ò»Ï¦¤ËÀ´¤ì¤ëˆöËù¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â±ËÅ®¤Ïµ±Ö÷´úÐФò„Õ¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢Ôç¡©¤ËîIµØ¤òëx¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤Á¢ˆö¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    °ëÈճ̶ȤǤ¢¤ì¤Ð¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤ÇÞ{¤ê׍±¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¤³¤Î¹ú¤âС¤µ¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤À¤¬Äæ¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢•rég¤ò¤«¤±¤º¤Ë¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ì¤Ð¡¢´óÌå¤ÏºÎ¤È¤«¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤ò¿ÉÄܤȤ¹¤ëÊֶΤ¬¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë¤Ï´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¿ÕégÜžÒƤÀ¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤Ï¨D¨D


    ¡¸ˆó¸æ¤·¤Þ¤¹£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤À¡¢¤Þ¤À¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹˜”ß_¤Î¤ªÔ’¤Î;ÖФÀ¤¾£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã¡¢ÉꤷÔU¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó£¡¡¡¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢Ôç¼±¤Ë¤ª¶ú¤Ë¤ªÈë¤ì¤·¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤Ê‘B¤¬°kÉú¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢˜‹¤ï¤ó¡£¤É¤¦¤»½ñ¤ÏÓÆéL¤ËÔ’¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÓàÔ£¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢¡¢ÊÖ�»¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤ó¤À¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸µ±¤¿¤êÇ°¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤é¤¹¤Þ¤ó¤¬îm¤à¡£¤½¤·¤ÆÒ»ÏȤº¤½¤ì¤¬·Ö¤«¤ì¤ÐÊ®·Ö¤À¡£¡­¡­¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤³¤Î×´›r¤Ç¥¢¥ì¤ÎŒ�„IÒÔÉϤˤɤ¦¤Ë¤«¤·¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ê¤ÉÔç¡©¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤¬¡­¡­Ò»ÌåºÎ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã£¡¡¡¤½¤ì¤¬¡­¡­¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú‚Ȥαøß_¤¬¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ø¤ÎßMÐФòÔÙé_¤¤¤¿¤·¤Þ¤·¤¿£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ã¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤Ã¤Æ¤½¤¦¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ýˆ¤¬¾Ó¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê×´›r¤Ç¡¢‘éÕù¤ÎÔÙé_£¿


    ÕýšÝ¤È¤Ï˼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢¤¿¤À¤Î×Ôš¢¤Ë¤·¤«¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢¤â¤·¤«¤·¤¿¤é¡¢év‚S¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«£¿¡¹


    ¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢É«¡©¤È¤ª¤«¤·¤Ê¤³¤È¤À¤é¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ͻȻ¤ÎÈ«ÜŠ¹¥„ݤˡ¢¤½¤Î¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤Ç¬F¤ì¤¿ýˆ¡£


    …g¼ƒ¤ËÊý¤À¤±¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢”³¤Î·½¤¬¶à¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤ËÏò¤±¤Æ·Å¤¿¤ì¤¿¥Ö¥ì¥¹¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤é¤ÎÊÂŒg¤«¤é¡¢Œ§¤­³ö¤µ¤ì¤ë´ð¤¨¤Ï¨D¨D


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Á¤Ã£¡¡¡•³šÝ¤Ë¿¼¤¨¤ëϾ¤Ê¤É¡¢Ó뤨¤Æ¤Ï¤¯¤ì¤ó¤«£¡¡¹


    î^ÉϤòÒŠÉϤ²¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢ýˆ¤¬¶þ°kÄ¿¤Î¥Ö¥ì¥¹¤ò·Å¤È¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤³¤³¤Ç¤Î¤ó¤Ó¤ê¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢½ñ¶È¤³¤½Ÿ†¤­š¢¤µ¤ì¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¡¸¤¹¤Þ¤ó¤¬¡¢¥½¥Õ¥£¥¢¤Ï°³¤ÈÒ»¾w¤ËÀ´¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡£¤Þ¤º¤Ï°³¤Î×ã¤ÎÖίŸ¤òîm¤à¡£¤¢¤È¤ÏÈ«Á¦¤ÇÍËÈ´¤À£¡¡¹


    ¡¸·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ï¡£¤Þ¤À¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤ÈÉÏÊÖ¤¯×´›r¤¬Þâ¤á¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï×·¡©¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹Íõ¹ú¤Î±øß_¤Ï¤É¤¦¤·¤Þ¤¹¤«£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤É¤¦¤»ÌÓ¤²¤ë·½Ïò¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤Á¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤£¡¡¡ÌÓ¤²¤ë¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤Ë“ÄÍˤ¹¤ë¤¾£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ©`¤¿Ÿo²è¤òÑÔ¤¤³ö¤·¤ä¤¬¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤Í¡­¡­¤Ç¤¹¤¬´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤ì¤·¤«¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤«¡£·Ö¤«¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¡£È«†TÔ’¤Ï„¤¤¤¿¤Ê£¡¡¡Ç°·½¤ËÏò¤«¤Ã¤ÆÍËÈ´¤À£¡¡¹


    Ö¸“]¹Ù¤Î½Ð¤Ó¤Ë¡¢¸÷¡©¤¬Ð۽ФӤòÉϤ²¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ç°·½¤Ø¤Èñl¤±³ö¤¹¡£


    ¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢×ÔÂý¤Î²¿ÏÂß_¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤¸¤ã¤¢Ë½ß_¤â¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤­¤¿¤¤¤±¤É¡¢¤Þ¤º¤ÏÖίŸ¤¬ÏȤ«¤·¤é¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤ÏÒÆ„Ó¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¤Ë¤·¤Þ¤·¤ç¤¦¡£¼ç¤ò¤ªÙJ¤·¤·¤Þ¤¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ªÇ°¤âÏȤËÐФäƤ¤¤¤¤ó¤À¤¾£¿¡¹


    ¡¸ÉúÔ÷¤ÈÉϹ٤òŸoÒ•¤·¤ÆÌÓ¤²¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤È¤Ï½Ì¤ï¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤¸¤ã¤¢ÊË·½¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤Í¡£¤ªîŠ¤¤¤¹¤ë¤ï¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­´Î¤«¤é¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤âšÝ¤ò¤Ä¤±¤Æ½Ì¤¨¤ë¤Ù¤­¤À¤Ê¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ëég¤Ë¤â¡¢ÉϿդǤϥ֥쥹¤ò·Å¤ÄœÊ‚䤬×Å¡©¤ÈßM¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òÒ•½ç¤Î¶Ë¤Ë×½¤¨¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥¯¥é¥¦¥¹ß_¤â¤Þ¤¿¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤«¤é¤Û¤¦¤Û¤¦¤ÎÌå¤ÇÌÓ¤²³ö¤¹¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 459 Ravage

    The man, a soldier in the kingdom of Veritas, watched as the dragon ravaged the enemy army withplicated thoughts.


    Ryu finally thought he was crazy when his superiors said he was on our side, but apparently it''s true to think about this situation.


    Because we have done devastating damage over there, but none of this damage so far.


    But we cannot truly rejoice in it because we have not made it by ourselves?


    ... Well, some of them seem happy.


    "Huh, traitors of thieves... good feeling! Well, I regret not being able to kill them all with my hands... but seeing this sight is somewhat of a way to fit in the hoarding...!


    He nced at his voice and the man breathed out in a small way.


    Because the Lord of the Voice was, for a time, a superior officer with suspicion that he had lost his mind.


    If it had been really crazy for me, it would have been a lot easier.


    "And it''s so unusual... you''ve already decided to lose, but you''re wasting your time resisting. Shit, what are the front-line guys doing anyway... they''re dying, you just have to kill them...!


    I guess I''m saying that because the enemy soldiers who survived the dragon''s braces are headed this way to defeat the soldiers on my side.


    That is the soldiers of the powerful Kingdom of Radius.


    Well, a man wouldn''t be in a position to praise, but he''s been poking at each other for years anyway.


    Though he''s the one to be killed and killed, there haven''t actually been any dead people in thest few years.


    Although I know I''m a war opponent, I even remember something like intimacy somewhere, and havingplicated thoughts would be due to those reasons.


    And then, most importantly, maybe it was because he was a fucking rounded superior who spoke that dialogue.


    Before I give my consent, I want to say, "Why don''t you just go ahead and kill me with your own hands?"


    But how damned, the superior officer is the superior officer.


    I couldn''t say as much as I wanted.


    Most assholes...... No, I made a mistake, he said that for a reason at first.


    Anything seems to havee from a nobleman who once ruled this neighborhood.


    He said he was only temporarily enrolled in the military, and that he nned to return to the territory once he had some manners.


    But before that happens, there''s that revolt, and this region is independent.


    It has be another country, and therefore the superior officer has be a nobleman who has nond, although it is the title that remains.


    Besides, every time a man is asked to be foolish, he knows that he has to stay in the army because he is pointing his back finger as a nobleman who was unable to protect his territory.


    But at the same time, there was another thing I knew.


    At the time of the rebellion, the superior officer said that he was not in the territory and that he would have been able to protect himself if he had been there, etc.... but that he was actually in the territory.


    Yet the people flipped the anti-g, so they fled with their lives.


    The man knows.


    And that''s why men hate this son of a bitch.


    I''m also wondering if someone could kill me because I''m confused by the dsaxa anyway, etc., but I just don''t have the guts to do that to a man.


    Enemy soldiers have resisted for a long time, but they won''t be able to make it this far.


    Well, if theye, theye. But I have to fight men, so I''m in trouble.


    "... I don''t know how many of those people I''m dealing with."


    Behind the gaze of a grunting man are dragons and two figures standing before them.


    After releasing his second brace, the dragon was waving that outrage when he got off the ground, but it was those two who made sure to stand up before him.


    The man knows his name, naturally.


    The man has been here since the beginning of this battlefield between the two countries, but he has seen his face almost every day since he just became a soldier.


    There''s no way I don''t know... No, in the first ce, the man knew that one crack from before.


    The youngest and bestowed the Seven Heavens Seat in history.


    The strongest corner of the world, the strongest swordsman in the world.


    Be one king and king of swords.


    us Neumont.


    And I know the woman next to her, naturally.


    It was given the throne of the Seven Heavens in the feat of destroying the fourth seat of the Devil''s Heavenly Admiral.


    The strongest corner of the world, the strongest magician in the world.


    Make him king of the seven, king of the devil''s guide.


    Sophia Neumont.


    Those two are all over there.


    When the half-breed force didn''t even make him an opponent, and us wasn''t the only one who actually confirmed Sophia''s appearance, our army was even in a state of half panic.


    That fucking superior escaped first too... but it was more despair than that that that broke the despair for this one.


    A ck dragon easily swallowed them away.


    From this one I saw it, but never cheered.


    Because they just recognised how horrible the array is.


    And you''ll understand that better than anyone, but those two are still up and about.


    No matter how many times they do it, don''t give up.


    To be honest, I even want to give you support... but that''s not how it''s gonna work.


    "Ha, they fucked me again! I won''t punish you. But! Just give it up, and you can beg for your life to be miserable! Well, naturally I won''t forgive you!


    The man exhales as he puts his face to his bottom ear defective voice.


    Two of the most powerful men in the world, surrounded by the mes of the Red Lotus and blocked in front of the dragon.


    It''s like a well done y... but in the end, it doesn''t feel good.


    The other person, who even secretly admired him, is murdered by the dragon without hesitation.


    The man sighed out loud again, as it wasmonce, such as not doing as he wished... but it was mundane.


    It was something I knew without anyone having to tell me that dragons were strong opponents.


    But, or maybe he only meant to know, us exhaled with a small breath, looking at the beauty in front of him.


    "... oh my god. I just didn''t imagine being able to do it unterally so far"


    "... right. I didn''t mean to look sweet... but I guess I did."


    Nevertheless, where I found out that, the only option was to leave.


    I''m not talking about what happens to this battlefield.


    Should I say as expected, I am clearly in favour of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    Evidence of this is that we do not even look to the soldiers who are at the rear, right there.


    If we do nothing, I will ravage this country as it is.


    That''s all I couldn''t forgive.


    "Sophia...... Enough here. You go and reward the king for this. I don''t know how much it means there and how much more I can make you have on my own... but it would be far better than nothing"


    "That''s..."


    I understand that you speak of cruelty.


    A year ago, I told my wife, who abandoned her son for the sake of her country, to abandon her husband again.


    It would be nothing but cruel.


    "... I''m sorry. Let you imitate only harshly. Even in Soma, if I were here, something would happen..."


    "... no. Even if you were here, nothing would have changed after all. Something I just tried to do, something I didn''t let."


    That''s probably true.


    No... the story in the first ce, where us was probably, there was nothing I could do.


    Try to do something about Soma, where there is only a path to abandon.


    That would be right as a human being.


    Right as a man, right as a husband, right as a parent.


    It''s just that as the Duke of Neumont head of the Kingdom of Radius, I was wrong, and that was everything.


    So it''s just a senseless rest from the start.


    "... sorry"


    "Fine. I can''t believe you''re such a clumsy person. Besides, there''s no such thing as qualification to say something to me that doesn''t exist. ¡­ and it''s time to go."


    "Oh......"


    That''s where the dragon is while we''re talking.


    The truth is, we shouldn''t even have time to talk for such a long time.


    But for some reason, the dragon never came here.


    Is it also a thought... or maybe because enemy soldiers are approaching from the rear?


    If you noticed, they were close to getting there.


    That would mean that even the proud men couldn''t help but be powerless inrge numbers.


    When we broke up, we told him that life was our top priority... well, how long have you survived?


    Most of all, where I was alive and taken prisoner, I can hardly say if I will be kept alive.


    Some of the enemy soldiers spoke inly, but others strongly resented this one.


    I knew not that anyone would tell me that the treatment of prisoners is determined by internationalw... but that it is often not protected on the battlefield, etc.


    Well, whatever it is, until you let me use it effectively during this time.


    Sophia removed a small, round white sphere from her nose to the point of riding her palm.


    And shortly afterwards, grab it and break it.


    It was the first thing I saw, but it would definitely be a magic guide.


    It also allows for spatial transfer.


    Why did you use such a thing is simple and clear.


    Because Sophia cannot use spatial metastases.


    Even if the Mage is of the right grade, not all magic can be used.


    It is said that spatial and temporal systems in particr are remarkable and depend entirely on what is innate.


    I mean, if you can use something preliminary, you can use it, and if you can''t use it.


    In a way, it''s very easy to understand.


    And although Sophia has superior magic skills, she can''t use space-based magic.


    If Sophia wants to make a space transfer like that, she''ll have to use a special magic guide.


    Probably even when he showed up here, he used something of his own kind.


    To be honest, it can be useless and very expensive.


    "Two magic guides for space transfer, huh? Don''t let our finances lean again."


    "Oh, I didn''te here, but what I just used was something I got recently, a warp portal? I''m a little less amodating than I''ve been, but the price is cheaper for that."


    "Oh, really... you didn''t know that"


    Sophia''s surroundings began to distort while we were talking about something that didn''t matter.


    It''s the beginning of the metastasis.


    A little more distortion, and eventually, I''m not sure what it looks like, it bes obscure.


    Words of goodbye, don''t be necessary.


    I was just staring at that figure jizzily.


    And.


    "... Huh?


    "Nah."


    The shattering sound of ss echoed, and Sophia''s appearance was there unchanged.

 460 Fafnir

    Seeing the sight in front of him, us thought it was stupid.


    Spatial transfer should not even be able to interfere once it begins without much leeway.


    Failure, for example, is more than the same scale¡­ No, if you don''t use even enough space-based magic to go far beyond that, it''s impossible -


    "What''s up? Speak up like that. I don''t know... I thought it would be that easy to escape from this?


    "- Nah!?


    The moment he heard that voice, us was so stunned and shouting that it was not the previous ratio.


    I don''t even have to think about what my voice sounded like.


    It''s a pitch-ck dragon in front of me.


    But that was impossible, as much as it didn''t matter whether the spatial transfer failed or not.


    I''m not surprised the dragon talked.


    It is only natural that dragons speak and are highly intelligent.


    But that''s why...


    "Lie...... you, are you going to die......!?


    Sophia''s words are never a big deal.


    On the contrary, it is an indisputable fact.


    A dragon talking is synonymous with going straight to death.


    A dragon is a fantasy species.


    In other words, it is an imaginary organism, something that should not exist in the world as such.


    Such dragons recognize that fantasy species can still exist because humanity recognizes that they exist.


    It is because we recognize that it exists that the world is creating it.


    Whiches first is technically unknown.


    Did the world create it because people recognized it, or did people begin to recognize it because the world created it for some reason?


    What is certain, however, is that dragons are created by man''s perception and must not exist.


    Dragons created by man''s thoughts disappear as they are if they do basically nothing.


    Because only by the thought from a person can that body be maintained.


    It is only logical that if there is no supply, it will run out and eventually disappear.


    That''s why dragons sometimes attack people, attack cities.


    To keep our presence, to turn that thought to ourselves.


    But at the same time, dragons are non-existent beings.


    Therefore, it does not mean that it strikes too hard.


    For if thoughts grow too high, and their own power increases and their existence bes clear, they will still be erased from the world.


    That is the resolution of contradictions.


    It''s strange that there are things that shouldn''t exist, so let them disappear.


    Nothing strange.


    If there''s a problem, it''s also the world that created it... but that''s why this world is turning, so I guess I can''t help but say it.


    And that''s why dragons don''t talk.


    Just flying through the sky and burning the city would make its perception of existence stronger if it were to utter words, even though its beauty was too much.


    That would boost your power, but it would end up nearing death.


    If it is a normal dragon, it is undoubtedly something not to be done.


    Especially on this asion are the soldiers of the kingdom of Veritas.


    If it''s just the us and the others, if they do that in this ce...


    ''Well, it''s a lot easier to worry about who you''re trying to kill when you say you''re going to get yourself killed. Or, I don''t know, you don''t think they''re gonna kill you, do you? I didn''t do anything to you because I was trying to do something interesting. Well, it was crap.''


    "All right, you''re finally done knocking me down... dammit, you Noroma! How much hassle do they have with them to this extent!? Well, but now they''re the only ones left... Ah? A prisoner? Mm-hmm. Throw him around there! I''ll kill youter anyway! Better than that...... hey there dragon!


    And it was one of the soldiers of the enemy kingdom who cried out and spoke out to block the words of the dragon.


    On that face, us looks familiar.


    Sure, he must have been one of the other troop leaders.


    Because he was strangely hostile to this one, he remembered.


    But when I was surprised at what I was going to do now in this situation, it went on to sound surprised.


    "You know damn well you''re not killing those two! Yeah, at least they''re the only ones I''ve got to kill! Look, just keep it down there!? It would be a hassle if we got busted!


    It was as if ordering a dragon to be anything less than himself, that was his subordinate, or even a ve, but when you think about it, there were many such things as nobility in that country.


    Maybe I''m from the aristocracy or something.


    Honestly, it wasn''t believable, such as taking such an attitude towards a dragon opponent, but this is an opportunity in a way.


    In the meantime, if there''s anything I can do...


    "To this self, your degree gives the order, so...? - Don''t get on the diagram, human. ''


    Moment after moment, the auspicious wind stroked my skin.


    us was able to make an aggressive decision about what happened because it was something he remembered.


    What followed was the roar and the sound of crushing something.


    And it was groaning and screaming.


    "Hey..................!?


    ''Hmm... remember. My name is Fafnir! Be an ancient dragon in the name of fear and despair......!


    "Even up to a name...... by the way, weren''t you on your side with the kingdom of Veritas?


    ''Well... I don''t know how they recognise it, but as a thank you for unsealing me, I just made a promise not to touch them as much as possible. If youe to us yourself and insult us, that''s not what you know.''


    Hearing the words, it was a terrible sight to have spread there if us had turned his gaze slightly to the rear.


    Dead bodies.


    That''s exactly the right word.


    What this dragon did now would be a tattoo away with his tail.


    If you eat something like that, you will die instantly in thepany of soldiers.


    Moreover, because it is huge, its scope is also vast.


    That blow alone created this sight.


    But this was undoubtedly too much.


    Indeed, earlier words are the same as insults.


    It can be taken for granted to be angry... but perhaps not.


    For that reason, this dragon didn''t release its present blow.


    Because the troop leader who made the statement in question is alive.


    Tail passes on that frontal thread and seems to live at the critical... maybe it wasn''t luck, it was what it was meant to be.


    "... really, are you going to die?


    Sophia asked again, probably because she thought the same thing as us.


    If the name ahead is true, the thoughts that underpinned this dragon are fear and despair.


    In other words, the more people point that emotion at this dragon, the more powerful this dragon bes.


    Given that, maybe this way of doing things isn''t wrong in a way either.


    If we do all this, excessive fear and despair will be directed and it will be possible to gain considerable power.


    But at the same time, it was obviously too much.


    That is also true of earlier interference with spatial transfer.


    Surely if it is a dragon, it is not surprising that it can do so.


    But I still don''t do it if I can.


    Because if you do it, it''s visible that this happens.


    "HI, HI, HI......!?


    "Damn, where''s my side...!? Different story......!?


    "Yes, it hurts, it hurts...! No, I don''t want to die......!


    Filled there are voices of resentment and despair.


    Even anger, already far away.


    Because everyone knew that such a thing was useless where they held it.


    All the thoughts of those who are here turn to them, and be powerful¡­ and only for that matter do they approach death.


    Or even if it vanishes now, it''s not so strange.


    us has not actually seen the scene.


    But this is still a gift holder.


    I understand with my senses the total amount of force that I deserve.


    That in front of me was, like, over the limit.


    "... why do you go so far? Though created in the world, it''s more than created. One of life. I heard that death is something to be avoided..."


    "Well, you don''t know... it''s a corner, so let me tell you. Because that is the wish of my Lord¡­ of what was my Lord ''


    "Lord... evil god, you mean?


    ''... right. That''s what you call it and what''s broken...!


    "... eh"


    Was that a backward scale for the dragon, I felt a clear anger I had never felt before.


    For the first time in its eyes, which was even somewhere inorganic, the intention to kill is lit.


    "... sorry, I think I said something extra"


    "... it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the results are the same."


    Whatever happens, it''s impossible to escape.


    That was the decision made by us and the others.


    Resistance is pointless from the beginning.


    Only the two of us are on this scene, and the sword us holds in his hand is so worn out that it''s not strange whenever it crushes.


    Of course it''s the body too... well done, I can tell you I''ve been able to get this far.


    And that''s why I can''t stand it anymore next time.


    If he was angry and willing to kill, it would be even worse.


    ''And it is for this reason that if we are to perish, it is our hope...! It was death and destruction that dominated him. If we are going to perish after bringing it about, there must be some reason why we hate it if we want it...!


    To the words, us was convinced that was the case.


    In short, this dragon just wants to destroy everything.


    Including myself.


    That''s why I seek strength, so I have no hesitation whatsoever.


    "... as if a child were crying out, would you be angry again? Well, in the first ce, I may not be the stepdad I could have told you about for being a disqualified mother."


    "I thought so too... well, I''m the one who disqualifies my parents"


    He said things that bothered him a lot.


    Cologne, seal, evil god.


    But there''s no way you can answer me from what I''ve heard, and from what I''ve thought, it''s pointless for those who are dying now.


    Still.


    I knew it was all for nothing.


    us, still, wasn''t going to give up until the end.


    That''s probably the same for Sofia.


    It''s not that I don''t think I''m going to die.


    Without a doubt, us and the others will die after this.


    Uncondescending, crippling, pointless.


    But if the dragon in front of you only seeks destruction, then you don''t hate death.


    One minute, one second.


    If you were able to buy time, it would always help someone for that matter.


    It was a duty, a duty.


    I carved myself into it when I fulfilled it until I died, and I came to cut everything else off, so there''s no reason to give it up now, and I can''t possibly be allowed to do that.


    No matter who forgives them, us and the others will never forgive them.


    And then, and.


    ... I abandoned it, it wasn''t about redemption though.


    I thought that I could also help by doing this.


    "... the truth is, there was a lot I wanted to tell you."


    "Well... then let''s just say I''m looking forward to it over there"


    If I held Sophia''s hand, she shook it back and smiled at me.


    And us nodded back... not that I could do anything, but still, I look forward to staring.


    And.


    ''Come on, everything, doom away...! That''s what I wanted, keep it up......!


    "- Is that so? Well, first, before you do, you''re doomed, you fucking reptile."


    The next moment, the giant blew away.

 461 Rescue And Counter-Attack And

    When they realized it, Soma and the others stood somewhere they didn''t know.


    But soon we could understand where it was because there was one thing on the ground.


    It was a corpse.


    Besides, it''s familiar.


    Well, I guess so.


    Anyway, it was created earlier by Soma himself.


    It''s spread across one side of the floor. It''s a dark color.


    It was a ck robe, that is, that of that dubious man I had seen earlier.


    "Hmm... I guess it''s the right thing to do."


    "...... hmm.... but mostly unscrupulous"


    Looking back at her voice, She''s surrounding atmosphere seemed frightened somewhere.


    But Soma gives it back, shrugging her shoulders.


    Sure, I feel a little unscrupulous myself all this time, but it''s also true that it was the quickest.


    "... I still don''t normally do it.... or I can''t think of"


    "Well, that would be thete experience of a space transfer in a former ruin."


    "... did you hear that before?


    "Uhm, that''s it"


    In fact, that''s why I came up with this one.


    To move somewhere else a little faster, I remember it when I thought about it¡­


    To be honest, it was half a bet, but it seemed to work and it was above all.


    and.


    "Hey Lina!? Are you okay!?"


    "- Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "Something just happened, and Lina''s confused and unresponsive. I hear that spatial metastases are asionally drunk, and that''s probably it. Damn, because someone is impotent......!


    There was no objection to this, so I divert my gaze from Aina.


    But for a moment, Lina''s body, which was ahead of her, moved piquely.


    "Ah..."


    "Lina!? Are you all right?


    "Ah... yes, it''s okay... it''s okay"


    "... really? Things are a little weird... but if you''re reluctant to be the idiot there, you don''t have to worry about it, do you?


    "No, it''s really okay...... it is. I think I''m just a little drunk... because I think"


    "... you''re really okay, aren''t you?


    Yes, it is.


    "Hmm... Lina, if there''s anything you want, it''s really useless not to hesitate or anything?


    "No, really... it''s okay, it''s"


    "Hmm..."


    Well, I guess it''s okay that he''s saying this.


    For now, I reflect, and while I apologize, I now have something to do.


    "Well... it looks like we''vee to the right ce first... but the problem still exists."


    "... what is this ce?"


    "Oh... sure it is"


    I can tell from what''s around me that this is the room, but on the contrary, that''s all I can tell.


    I wish it was one of the maps...... that would be hopeless too.


    "Hmm... well for now, should we go outside"


    "Well... if you look around here, it doesn''t seem like there''s anything you can lead to."


    "I hope it''s not at least the back of the mountain or anything at all."


    "... can be worth it"


    "I''d like to think not..."


    But it is possible that being able to manipte the space meant that he was trying to set up an aside in such a ce and move from it with a space transfer.


    If so, what Soma did ispletely futile in itself.


    But whatever it was, if you didn''t check it out, you wouldn''t know, and if you went outside the room talking about it, it turns out that''s where the unpopr mansion was.


    Then leave the mansion as it is - and.


    When they went outside, Soma and the others saw a huge lump of pitch ck floating in the sky.


    Watching that blown away, Soma was identally leaking her tongue.


    I thought I caught him, but he was slightly skewed.


    Even though there was some rush, do you mean that even if you rot, you just name a dragon?


    But as it was, Soma looked around when she stepped down on the spot.


    It sounds terrible... but for now, I breathe out a small breath that I could save the least I could.


    It''s really only minimal, so it''s not something I can be proud of.


    I knew the situation, albeit somehow.


    Confirm the appearance of the array. No, Soma and the others came here at full speed, but they didn''t like it on the way, but they showed a lot of things.


    For that reason, I also heard what I was saying, naturally... well, it doesn''t matter.


    Whatever.


    "Eh... you are..."


    "It is not courageous to see righteousness," he said. Well, he''s just a passing swordsman. It''s a favor, but you don''t have to worry about me. "


    I shrug my shoulders back like that to Sophia''s words, but is it because I am wary that my eyes have been slightly narrowed?


    Well, I can''t help it.


    Whatever.


    "... even if they tell me not to worry about it. There''s such a suspicious passage."


    "Hmm... I see, that does make sense"


    Soma nodded at us'' words because, in fact, that is a fact that I have no intention of denying.


    I''m talking about who the hell is suspicious, not suspicious of someone who wraps around a white robe and hides his face in a hood.


    Yes, Soma dared to hide her face and show up on this asion.


    Of course that''s not half funny, but for a good reason.


    Because, by nature, Soma should not be here.


    Technically, you shouldn''t be known that there is a human being named Soma, or something like that?


    This is absolute because Soma is not supposed to exist officially.


    Well, naturally, Soma showed up, so this doesn''t happen immediately, but at any rate, we''re in the middle of a battle with an enemy country right now.


    I couldn''t have been enlightened about my connections with my parents in case.


    That''s why I bothered to borrow my robe from She beforeing here.


    But, of course, I can''t tell you what happened.


    "Nevertheless, honestly, that''s the only way to get people to believe me..."


    "... ok. Believe it."


    "Hmm...? Is that okay?


    Though I tried to tell you, I honestly didn''t think you could really believe it.


    You won''t believe it, but it was about as good as I thought I''d still have to move on my own......


    "... Well, it''s suspicious, but it''s also true that I was helped. Sure, it''s embarrassing not to believe that person."


    "Hmmm......?


    On the contrary, Sophia, us told me that, and to be honest, Soma was more confused.


    I know it''s true that you feel obliged to be helped... because I didn''t think you two would trust yourself with that.


    Especially the two of them are people in positions of responsibility.


    Though on the battlefield...... no, you know better than anyone that you can''t say something sweet or anything because it''s on the battlefield.


    Well, though, if you''re going to believe me, denying it is also a strange story.


    Or maybe you''re going to observe this one while I tell you so, but there''s nothing wrong with this one.


    Just beat the hell out of me.


    "Oh, jeopardy -"


    "Let''s get back on the road, shall we?"


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Genius of Seeing: Our Stream, Imitation, Demon shing Ceremony.


    Before Sophia''s words end, she waves her arms without even ncing, erasing it, which was imminent.


    I never even got the heat here... I just breathed out a sigh of sigh into its fragility instead.


    "I was a little anxious to see that it was probably the main body of the dragon... but maybe I didn''t have to rush it."


    Going past the back of my brain whining is about thest rtive alle of my previous life.


    It may be harsh topare it to an array, but if it were still Array''s braces, it wouldn''t have been so easy to erase them in today''s soma.


    With a blow full of spirits, I don''t know if I can finally do something about it... I should have let those things go.


    Well, if they let something like that go, they let it go. I''m in trouble... but still, honestly, I couldn''t hide that I was slightly discouraged.


    "Should I be d I was about to embark on a journey soon?"


    ''Stupid... not just blowing ourselves away, but lightly erasing my blow, so...? Who are you...!?


    "So you would be saying you are a passing swordsman. How many times do I have to tell you"


    If I turned my gaze to my voice, it was where the giant was slowly about to rise.


    Again, I should say, not much damage seems to have been done, and breathe out a small breath into that.


    Apparently, I can''t say anything about anyone else.


    If it was back in my previous life, I would have been able to afford it to be truly twofold in that situation.


    Well, I told you, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "Well, for now, that opponent will be mine, so can I leave the folks behind? He seems frightened at the moment, but he can''t even say that the invasion won''t resume. Then it''s a little cumbersome."


    "That''s... that''s true... but so are we..."


    "- No. You should leave this ce to me. It''s not that important... and we''re probably just keeping our feet together."


    "Oh... yeah, well... yeah, I get it"


    "So I''ll take care of the back. I''ll take care of it."


    "Of course it is"


    "... right"


    It''s also something I said myself, so if I snorted confidently, us has turned a small grin on this one.


    I feel somewhat ufortable with it and lean my neck, but while I do, us and the others turn back.


    I was a little curious about that... well, this onees first.


    The target can be seen close by for the giant, but the distance is quite remote.


    It would be a lot of hassle if they flew through the sky or sprinkled attacks around them indiscriminately.


    Before they do anything extra, you should put Keri on.


    "To this extent, I feel like I don''t care where I''m done."


    "You... don''t get too worked up about your human ir...!


    "I understand my degree, so I don''t really want to ride it... even if they say so. Honestly, you only look like a reptile with wings?


    "You... Hope...!


    To the furious dragon, Soma narrows her eyes.


    Naturally, it''s a provocation that you don''t have to do.


    But I did.


    Without doing that, even though I knew it would be more efficient to take them down silently... I couldn''t help but say it.


    Just for a moment, I look back slightly.


    Then he exhaled his breath for the first time.


    Really, I think that in this world it''s not just the body, it''s getting weaker to the heart... just a little bit, loosen your mouth.


    "There''s no difference between how much you yell and how reptile you are... that''s it for now. If you''re a reptile, you look like a reptile, at least crawl down the ground and die."


    Saying so, Soma went to it and kicked the ground.

 462 The End Of Evil Dragon

    When I saw that look, I wondered if Sophia was dreaming.


    Seeing things that are convenient to me for a long time is what I thought was so self-derisive.


    But after all this time, dreams never woke up, and instead, the plumageing from the hands that remained connectedined that this was reality.


    That can''t be happening.


    ''Cause there''s no reason I can help.


    He would have understood, and maybe even convinced me.


    But that''s no reason not to have negative feelings.


    We have no reason to forgive ourselves.


    How much self-satisfaction has been oveid, and it is not even atonement.


    Tsuji doesn''t fit.


    There''s no way it fits.


    Rather abandoned and dying unharmed, it should finally fit.


    But how much I denied it, and it never disappeared.


    Sophia was just watching the sight.


    us and the others turned back once, but when they realized it, they only looked forward and watched the sight.


    That''s partly because the soldiers on the side of the Kingdom of Veritas havepletely broken their hearts, or because they didn''t show as if they were trying to invade this one... most of all, I guess, simply because I cared.


    My son and I will fight the dragon.


    "... wow"


    "Oh... really"


    us nods in admiration at the words leaking out of Sophia''s mouth.


    A sword sh running through your sight is going to lose sight in no time if you blink, and it''s best to follow the remnants of it.


    Moreover, it can also be regarded as marginal because it is thus far apart, and it must be shed and engraved without knowing what would have happened if it had received it at close range.


    He became known as the King of Swords and so on, more than a decade earlier.


    I honestly never even imagined it, such as meeting someone I don''t think I''d ever rival with a sword arm right now.


    ... No, is that a lie?


    Maybe us understood, vaguely, that one day such a day woulde.


    I just didn''t think that was the time today.


    "Honestly, I never thought I''d get this far... no matter how many, I can''t believe I can fight that dragon alone"


    "... you didn''t know?


    That was unexpected.


    Because I''m talking about Sofia, I just thought it was something that I know most of the time.


    "Yeah, I didn''t know. Something I shouldn''t have known. Even though I heard you defeated one of the Devil''s Heavenly Generals, I couldn''t imagine it being this far, so it''s the same."


    "Give me the Demon Heavenly General...? What is that...? This is the first time you''ve heard of me.


    "That''s right. It''s something that didn''t exist publicly. There''s no way I can report it. Well, I came here today to teach you that."


    "Hmm...... I see"


    Defeat the Demon Heavenly General.


    That''s pretty big news.


    On a global scale, of course, even this country will not be immune to its influence.


    For example, even if the person who made it does not possess the skills, to the extent that it would be exceptionally admitted.


    However, at the same time, it is also an admission to make war with the Demons a great deal.


    Needless to say, what will be the priority in that situation?


    And actually, Sophia, she did it.


    Instead of putting my son on the stage, he gave priority to the country again.


    That must be something to be med for.


    No, it''s something you have to me.


    But.


    Only us had to support that decision.


    "That''s a little, don''t feel sorry for me. Those stories are what I wanted to hear more slowly. Well, you don''t have to doubt it anymore, so maybe this is a good idea."


    "... I''ll say it often. You didn''t have to see this sight, you believed me."


    So I shrugged my shoulder because it was actually more likely.


    Where there was no such sight, us probably would have believed the story without any doubt.


    Because us knew that Soma had so much talent.


    That''s just what I learned about skills, and it never changed.


    Because us knew about those who were not supposed to have the skills, but were far stronger than he was.


    That''s why us has no reason to be suspicious there... hence.


    us, having learned of it, admitted that the existence of Soma would be publicly extinguished.


    Nevertheless, that is not due to the fact that us is Sophia''s husband, etc.


    Because I decided that was reasonable... No.


    Because us had a duty to do so.


    Actual strength, talent, etc. have nothing to do with it.


    Skills or not.


    That''s all it is.


    At least us and the others should not deny it.


    That is the duty of one of those who built this country and focused their skills on it.


    I''m not going to make excuses.


    It was necessary, and even though it was the best, it was the us and the others who chose it.


    The responsibility had to be taken.


    Even if you''re supposed to push the me on your child.


    I mourn that, even if I grieve.


    Running away from it is not eptable.


    "Well, still, honestly, I think you''re gonna lose."


    "Huh... what?


    "Just at first nce, you knew who that was, didn''t you? I figured it out after I saw your reaction."


    Yes, I can recognize us as my son about that obviously suspiciously dressed person... because I saw Sophia''s reaction.


    At that moment, us cautioned before realizing it.


    For some reason I questioned theck of vignce, but I gave priority to reason over it.


    But while doing so, I also realized that Sophia was not at all alert¡­ I understood everything when I looked into her eyes.


    Because I didn''t even have to think about who I was looking at.


    "Oh...... that''s simply because I''ve been dealing with it longer, isn''t it? It''s not just thest few years, it''s been three years since you were decent with her."


    "Sure, but it''s..."


    I tried to say more words, but there us closed his mouth.


    Because I told you, it doesn''t mean anything.


    It''s because you were able to do it right as a mother, etc.


    Sophia is more than just an act of scratching now.


    "What''s that?


    "... no, it''s nothing"


    "... yes"


    Is it because I had some conjecture as to what I was going to say?


    Sophia turns forward without saying anything, and us turns her gaze back forward so that she can be it too.


    The battle, which continues as always, seemed dominant to Soma.


    I can''t be sure, because, although I do push soma, the other person is a dragon.


    It would go without saying again that dragons are not the kind of opponents they could otherwise defeat alone.


    First of all, the size of the body is different.


    If that''s all, the target is just huge, but dragons are not, as a matter of course.


    It has so much vitality, it boasts attack and defense.


    The scale won''t even hurt you if it takes a single blow of 10,000 soldiers, and that blow has more than enough to kill the soldiers in the aftermath alone.


    Even if I was able to beat and scratch this attack more often, it would instantly regenerate¡­ just how repetitive it is, it''s the same.


    Because a man cannot kill a dragon.


    Because killing dragons means killing the fantasy of humanity as a whole, part of it.


    It''s not like killing and tearing up space.


    There''s no way I can do that on my own.


    That should be...


    "... I don''t know, you''re going to beat me like this normally, right?


    "Oh... that''s what I''ve been thinking since just now"


    The blow unleashed by Soma, instead of the scales of dragons all around it, rips its skin, cutting off its flesh.


    Braces and the like were also shed and torn together, and little by little, the dragon''s body had more and more unhealing wounds.


    The opposing soma is still intact.


    It doesn''t seem like you can afford it so much... but still, that move hasn''t changed since the beginning.


    He is waving the sword of his hand precisely, shing dragons, and hunting them down.


    I wouldn''t have thought it was a lie to be heard of defeating General Satanic Heaven... but the sight was actually unbelievable even with my eyes, spread there.


    ''Duh... stupid... why can''t my blow arrive... why am I being shed and torn apart...!? Impossible... This should not be possible...!


    "Even if they say that, it''s actually possible, so there''s no other way. Give up and be defeated."


    ''I won''t admit it... I won''t admit it...! Including that sign you feel... you can never admit it...!


    Roar, the dragon attack gets a little intense, but Soma is still the same.


    sh and tear all of that as a matter of course, bringing the dragon closer to death, which should not exist.


    "... I knew when this happened, I''d think a little bit."


    "Yeah? What?


    "This is a dream, isn''t it? Because things are too convenient..."


    "... sure"


    A dragon is about to be killed.


    That''s enough for me to think so... but most importantly, my son, who we''ve abandoned, is making it.


    Besides, after helping ourselves.


    It would be natural in a way to think of it as a dream.


    "Uh... you do know exactly what that feels like. I thought the same thing back then."


    "Oh, my brother... when your brother helped you, is that it? You don''t remember very well because I was passing out at the time...... Mmm, no body, or it''s sloppy!


    "What am I supposed to do if you tell me that...?


    "... might I be a little jealous too? ¡­ so."


    "How?!?


    "We work hard with magic!


    "Don''t say things like soma!


    And that''s when I heard that conversation.


    I was turning my gaze there for a moment because my son''s name came out and... one of those voices was familiar.


    And what jumped into my sight was still what I imagined.


    Well, it''s...


    "Uh, Lina......?


    "Oh, to my mother, Father, it''s been a while!


    "No, it''s certainly been a long time... why are you here? ording to what I''ve heard, you are..."


    "Uh, that''s... oh, yeah. I stopped by in the middle of a journey by chance!


    "Are you supposed to be curing yourself from illness?


    "Is that right? So that''s it, because the power that was asleep in the crisis in my homnd woke up and something was done about it."


    "At least make some more efforts to hide it..."


    "... too cluttered, though I have no choice"


    "... I''m not even wrong in a way."


    Hearing those words...... no, us rethinks.


    Come to think of it, there''s Soma.


    He had heard that Lina had followed Soma.


    Then it was no surprise that Lina was here.


    "Though, you shouldn''t have had toe here, should you? You can see at a nce that this ce is dangerous in many ways."


    "Uh, well... he''s definitely my brother... and my brother told me to wait for him..."


    "... there''s no way I can keep him in danger and wait in a safe ce. Well, Lina''s the only one who thinks she could have waited."


    "That''s why I''m just a little drunk! See, that''s not a problem right now... and anyway, I don''t think there''s a big difference between us."


    "... um, where I came from, maybe nothing can be done, it''s all the same.... but I know, I''m here."


    "Hmm..."


    Turn your eyes to the two girls who added words to make up for Lina, and narrow them.


    Though I was slightly surprised that they were two people I didn''t recognize and one of them was an elf... they probably came this far with Soma and Lina.


    I wondered how that was, but if that''s the case, you don''t have to be on guard.


    He turned his gaze back toward the dragon while worrying about the rear.


    "Well, what more can I do thane? It''s like all three of us don''t get too far from each other. If I can''t protect him when something happens, I don''t have a face to match him. I can tell you it didn''te from the beginning, but it''s just not any more."


    "... right"


    "Um... I don''t know what kind of face to look like, so I don''t want you to say that if you can"


    "Really?... Well, sure, yeah"


    I''ve just been asked about my parents'' stupidity, and they will certainly just be in trouble.


    I smile in self-derision at the three of you with indescribable faces.


    Perhaps I am more involved than I thought, such as saying this to these children at all.


    "Well, protect it, but if that dragon attacks you, either way, you don''t seem to be able to do it."


    "Oh, I''m not worried about that."


    "Oh, why?


    "''Cause there''s no way he''s gonna lose like that."


    "... Well, that''s why I''m not going to be attacked, and that''s why I''m here"


    "... I see, that''s what you mean"


    There is a bitter smile about these three things.


    I don''t know if I should just think about my son making me say this... well for now -


    "It doesn''t seem like you can trust me differently."


    "Yes? Did you say something?


    "No... you wouldn''t deserve to say this to us. I''m so proud of him."


    "... Yes! Naturally!


    Soma''s waved blow shed and skipped the tail of the dragon as she responded to Lina, who grinned and snorted.


    HUGE It dances through the universe and dragons cry out for anger.


    ''Eh... this... this... this...! Here... even for that one''s carelessness, here...!


    "Well, I know you have a lot of things to do. But hatred is not what I learned. You did something unforgivable. That''s one thing that matters to my life. Hence..."


    ''Not yet... not yet we are...!


    "- Come on, fall."


    And the dragon, who cried out, struck him with his forefoot, as if he were angry; but until the end, Soma gently sent it.


    Step into it, dive right under its head...


    ¨D¨D


    The whining disappeared in the wind.


    It''s just that the facts that happened don''t disappear... just like the tail ahead, something bigger than that dances through the universe.


    It''s the head of a dragon.


    Indicates that it is immortal. Its torso slowly tilts as if it fits even though it was shed away.


    And.


    The fact is shown on the spot that it was defeated precisely by the sound of the earth shaking.


    At the same time¡­ it was also a substitute for that signal, which marked the end of this battle.

 463 []/(N, Vs) End Of Story/End Of Story/End Of Story/

    Let''s just talk a little bit about the rest.


    Did Soma''s defeat of the dragon stop, or the Veritas Kingdom side copsed in total shortly after that?


    Well, there are two of the seven heavens here, and even those who defeated the dragon.


    I would have seen that all the time, and it''s normal to think you can''t win.


    It''s just that some of them didn''t think so.


    Apparently, the dragon was defeated, and for some reason he thought it was an opportunity.


    Now''s our chance. us is watching the attack and the familiar figure who was screaming so... that''s what I saw when he was alive, thest thing he looked like.


    Well, sometimes on the battlefield.


    The unreadable of air, those who try to do unscrupulous things.


    That if such a person were in a superior officer, he would identally die in battle.


    Especially this time, there was a dragon raid.


    There must be a lot of people who are lucky enough to get caught up in this, just because us doesn''t know.


    Whenever that happens, us tightens his mind so that he can be a good boss for his men... but all this time it was going to be useless too.


    Because I just tightened my mind and I don''t have any men to show you that.


    After all, fewer than a hundred soldiers survived on this side.


    Those who remained in the fort were wiped out, and only those who were taken prisoner on the side of the Kingdom of Veritas survived.


    They should have taken him as a prisoner if he was supposed to, but I guess he gave priority to fleeing than that.


    He was left without being taken, and now he was being treated.


    So are the soldiers, but the damage done to this one is immense.


    The fort will have to be rebuilt... but we need more time than just money.


    To be honest, I have to say that the situation is very bad... but would I be fortunate to not have to worry about that?


    By the way, when ites to why you don''t need to worry about it, it''s likely to be a truce with the Kingdom of Veritas.


    I don''t know until we have a treaty, etc. ¡­ At least there is almost no doubt that there will be a situation where there will not even be skirmishes.


    I can predict that it was probably rted to that dragon that had made suspicious moves in recent years.


    I don''t think they''ll do anything more than destroy it... and above all, it''s clear that there are enough people here to destroy dragons in addition to the two heavens.


    Plus, with the information that all of that belongs to the Neumont family.


    No matter how foolish you may be in the great kingdom, that king is not foolish enough to try to tease you there.


    and.


    "I just need you to check, is everything okay now?


    "Oh, no problem. I was just reading something that sums up what''s happened."


    When I looked up from the report, it was Sophia who was there, although I knew it at the time I heard her voice.


    She would have had to return to the other side anyway, but this one was damaged not only by soldiers, but even by civilians, who needed manpower as soon as possible.


    He asked the country to help him until he had settled down somewhat first, getting the quality that this one was a priority.


    "So what I want you to confirm... well, if there''s only one thing I need my judgment in what I''m leaving to you"


    "... Yep. It''s about Soma."


    Nodding I guess, us looks at the paper he''s been given.


    What is written there was about Soma, as I was just told - its fabricated story about how a person named Soma would be treated within the Neumont family.


    As you can see from previous stories, a person named Soma, who should not have existed, will again be a person who existed.


    However, that does not mean going back to the previous situation where Soma''s skills were found.


    It is easy to decide that there was no one who existed, but it is impossible to undo it.


    There is no substitute for Lina being the next party leader candidate than she has already informed her surroundings.


    So it will be in the form of a new addition of soma to it¡­ that''s why it was fabricated,.


    And what exactly are we going to do?


    "Hmmm... still a child made because of the temporary mistake I made, huh? Well, that would be easy, and that''s all I have."


    This time, thanks to the help, it turns out that I went to see Soma''s family.


    Given the time of year, I will be a totally infidel child, but there is nothing more I can do about this.


    I could also change my age and make Lina older, but if I got here, it wouldn''t be much different, so it stayed that way.


    "... though I''m going to put a stigma on you"


    "Hmm... it wouldn''t be so much stigma or anything. One or two stigmas are cheaper than the soma that swings at our convenience in the first ce."


    It''s a farce we all know anyway, even though I''mrgely saying that.


    Regardless of the external image, none of it is equal to the damage actually suffered.


    This never even happened.


    - Why is Soma able to name Neumont again?


    No... did you have to name it?


    It was all caused by the destruction of the dragon.


    In particr, it is fatal that it has been seen on the part of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    That made it possible for a third party to be a witness.


    Leaving it alone would spread that story around... and then, as a Radius kingdom, we wouldn''t be leaving Soma alone.


    And then it also determines how the us and the others move.


    No, it''s nothing. Even if the us and the others do nothing, as a Radius kingdom, they will try to take in the motion soma of their own ord... like the utmost resistance to it?


    If you take it for soma, whatever it is, it will only be harmful.


    "... Soma has this story?


    "Of course I did.... well it would happen, he said."


    "Well... he really can''t lift his head."


    What I can''t save in particr is that when I can deal with it as a parent again, there are not many of me who think so.


    As far as Sophia is concerned, perhaps Sophia is the same.


    Really, there''s nothing I can do.


    "Well, it doesn''t make any difference how much of a bastard we are."


    "... right. Whatever Soma or Lina thinks, we can''t stop now."


    But even if I knew it, I couldn''t stop thinking about it... was it because I was tired?


    Or...


    "... if they were in this country, they might have been different again"


    That''s not even weak, it''s just bullshit.


    But Sophia seems to have figured out exactly what it means.


    The words continued after the snort were exactly what I had in mind.


    "If he and she were here, you know... well, sure, it would have been different. No, that was expensive. With all due respect, he wouldn''t have allowed this country to be like this, and she would have been the same.... but it is"


    "Oh, I know. It''s about an impossible future."


    A central figure in what used to be a counter-insurgency operation in thend.


    Two of those who once stood up for the Demon King crusade and traveled, were at the head of it.


    Formerly known as the brave, boys and girls.


    They have gone somewhere without seeing the founding of this country.


    Whatever the circumstances were there...... I''m sure there were, but that''s all true.


    So that was just an impossible story.


    "We were only sidekicks... but this is how we came forward. Then we''ll have to do our best."


    "Yeah, well... no matter how many people you''re going to abandon along the way. Because our hands aren''t big enough to carry everything in."


    "Oh...... Or..."


    I thought soma would, but I never put it in my mouth.


    That is because, as a human being, as a man, as a husband, as a parent¡­ Most importantly, as Duke of Neumont, Kingdom of Radius, I was wrong.


    There was enough shamelessness in their faces to wipe their own asses against their son, who had abandoned them twice.


    Sophia didn''t say anything because maybe Sophia thought the same thing...... without daring to touch it any further, get up.


    "Well."


    "Oh, have you had enough of the report?


    "I''m done with what I need to look through. We have to get to work."


    "... at this rate, it won''t be over until about February."


    "I just want to get a paragraph before the year breaks out somehow... I don''t know. I don''t know all over the country right now, but they''re making a scene there."


    "Oh... about that"


    That evil dragon... I had already received reports that that one that I named Fafnir had been witnessed all over this country.


    Apparently, the fact that seals have been unsealed almost simultaneously everywhere is the cause of this one.


    There seemed to be a lot of destruction of the vige that was near the seal because of it, and devastating damage to thepetent adventurers... but the reason for doing so remains unknown.


    But because of that, the great people of the country are getting a little noisy.


    We can''t just manpower this situation because we didn''t even think that there was such a thing in the country, or if there was anything else, or if it was really okay there.


    However, as far as I''ve talked to Soma, that''s going to settle in one of these days... but it''s going to be about the beginning of the year anyway.


    By the way, the Somas have been asked to stay in thend so far.


    We can''t let the status quo journey resume in many ways.


    Perhaps Soma will be asked to go to college as it is.


    Raw hatred and the margin that you can make Soma like is gone.


    I should say that I am fortunate, because Soma was going to do the same, so there is no problem, etc.


    "And then we need to be a little more splendid here."


    "Well... you don''t have to go as far as the original fort, then this is something you won''t dress up"


    The ce where us and the others are located is a rapidly constructed building.


    It''s only a minimal dwelling, really just assembled wood.


    It is a substitute for haste, made only to sneak up on the steeple.


    Although you don''t need to build something too luxurious, this just won''t be a good idea.


    "What you need to do, it''s a pile."


    "Yeah, well... but I''m sure you''re still lucky about this situation."


    "... right"


    If that dragon had been raging like that, it wouldn''t have been strange if this country itself had been devastated, not here, and vanished as it was at its worst.


    Again, it goes without saying who prevented me from doing that.


    "That''s right, that''s pretty hard and sad..."


    "To that extent, it won''t even be a punishment. I''m telling you, it doesn''t change the way he carries all sorts of things."


    But still, it doesn''t make a difference.


    If you walk out to shake off the weakness that springs up, Sophia will arrive afterwards.


    And they stayed put, and left the room behind.

 464 And They Went To The College.

    It was a sunny day.


    The sky is pale, with no clouds.


    Exactly, it is a great day to travel.


    Under such a sky, Soma shrugged, well, she re-carried her luggage.


    I''ve checked it many times, so I don''t need to check its contents anymore.


    Still looking back, is it untrained?


    When I show the fort still looking brand new in my sight, I smile bitterly.


    In the end, it wasn''t until some time after the beginning of the year that I was able to do that.


    Or it''s recent, and Soma hasn''t even been able to look around a lot of it.


    Well, of course, I don''t mean untrained.


    "Hmmm... is it a year"


    A year.


    That''s how long I''ve been here.


    I wasn''t nning on staying this long.


    Before the dawn of the year, Soma and the others alone nned to return to the other mansion.


    That''s what got me to today because of all the goth going on... but if it was in Soma''s personal opinion, it wasn''t a bad thing either.


    Whatever it was, it was always hasty, to the point of being face-to-face once a day, but it had been a long time since we had all four members of our family.


    Or rather, given the past, just enough to be face-to-face once a day.


    I wouldn''t even feel bad about it.


    And if there is an untrained soma today, it is the life itself.


    Well, I just couldn''t do anything about it right now... and even if it went on, Soma wouldn''t want it.


    It seems paradoxical, but both of them are the true intentions of Soma.


    and.


    "What, am I the only one dropping you off?


    "Mm... Father?


    It was us, his father, who showed himself then.


    There''s still a lot to do, and with us, who''s supposed to be busy, Soma looks lightly.


    Honestly, this was unexpected.


    "I thought it would be my mother, if it wereing."


    "... no, he probably wouldn''t havee even if he could. Seems like a lot hasn''t blown out yet."


    "Hmm... I know you''re saying every time you don''t have to worry about it."


    "In that sense, maybe I was surprisingly fatter. Well, either way, he wouldn''t have been too busy. So, not that it''s a substitute, but this is how it came about because there''s a little room for me."


    "I see."


    Convinced by the circumstances, he nodded... so the conversation broke off.


    It doesn''t mean they''re not close.


    It''s simply not that us has a higher mouth count from the beginning, and Soma doesn''t have anything to talk about in particr either.


    The breakup is done in the first ce yesterday.


    What we need to talk about is that''s when we''re done.


    But what this means is that us still had something to talk about.


    "... by the way, what happened to those girls? I just thought it wasing..."


    "Everything seems to be busy doing its own thing today, and you haven''te. He had been informed yesterday, so if Father hadn''te, he would have already traveled."


    "Really... that was close to dangerous"


    With that said, us shut his mouth again, but he wouldn''t have wanted to hear that, naturally.


    Nevertheless, not knowing what he wanted to say, Soma tilted her neck as she looked up at us.


    "... Father?


    "Um... oh, no... sorry. I wasn''t sure what you said... I still can''t. Besides doing this, he doesn''t know how to tell."


    us, waving his neck sideways, immediately after the words, reached for his back and pulled the sword straight out.


    Look at Soma with serious eyes and set up.


    "Pull yourself out, Soma."


    Not saying anything to it, Soma also pulled the sword out of her hips and set it up because she understood what us wanted to do.


    Sometimes it is better to cross a single de than to exchange a thousand words to convey that mind to the other person.


    Soma knew that well again.


    "We don''t have time for each other, and we won''t have to. Only one blow. Come for real."


    "... I see."


    I didn''t even have to look him in the eye to see that it was serious.


    And not responding to it is also insulting the other person.


    Then breathe one breath and spit out deeply, keeping the front eye in ce.


    Extremely focused consciousness slows even the passage of time -


    "Ahhhhhhhhh......!


    - sh.


    I zeroed my potpourries and groans so as to respond to the screams I heard among them.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Unique Concentration, Limit Break, Overdrive: Pr moves, shes.


    The instant sword shes were brilliant and echoed around, one tall sound.


    Along with that, a blunt sword swept through the universe.


    "... I understood from the day you held the sword that you had more sword talent than me. Well, there''s a lot of idiots around."


    us inadvertently started talking like that as he followed the whereabouts with his eyes.


    Soma nods as she listens to it, putting her sword back on her hips.


    "Well sure, you''d normally just think of it as a pro moron"


    "Oh, I was just saying who else would have thought the same thing... but that wasn''t wrong, here today, proved again"


    That''s all I said, us lowered his gaze.


    I''m going straight to Soma, staring straight at me.


    "The next king of swords is you. The most powerful swordsman in the world... you deserve that title without anyone standing in line."


    There was no particr surprise there.


    I guess so, because I was expecting it atst.


    Instead, I can even remember the surprise of not being able to tell you until today.


    "Hmm... well that''s fine because it''s not the type of thing I can resign from anyway, but does that cause something to happen to my seniors?


    "No... because that''s just a title in itself. That''s not true. Yeah, I just need to be at the awards ceremony once."


    "Award ceremony...... sounds like a turkey just asking"


    "It''s a hassle, actually. Well, in fact, it will be done after you''ve grown up. Until then, publicly, I will remain king of the sword."


    "Is the reason for being a post-adult because it is so decided, or what?


    "One way or another, it''s our convenience. That is for political reasons. Not to you... no, it''s nothing"


    So I shook my head sideways, probably because I tried to apologize, and I stopped.


    That''s right.


    Because in an earlier blow, I received too much.


    That''s probably for all sorts of things.


    What I just said, what I''ve done, what I''m going to do.


    Including things you shouldn''t say to your mouth¡­ with the understanding that it''s due to selfish emotions.


    us sent it to Soma.


    And I''ve already sent you a response to that.


    That you don''t need it.


    Now and ever, it is the same thing.


    All of them are the result of what Soma wanted.


    Whatever the likelihood of something annoying and apologetic happening because of it, the opposite is impossible.


    That was, of course, the same thing going on - it was exactly the same thing that Soma was going to go to some college now.


    us and the others feel like they''ve decided to do it on their own, but that''s a mistake.


    Soma long time ago... that''s because when he defeated that pitch-ck dragon, he decided to stop his journey and go to college.


    I''ve been looking around unnned like this, and I can''t find any clues.


    Because I knew it.


    Still, the journey was nned to continue for a little while... well, that was well understood when I was on my way to help.


    So I wasn''t going toin in particr about that either.


    I just think I did something wrong with Aina... should I have said it as a result?


    When I asked him what he was going to do, he clearly said he wanted to do it, so maybe he is.


    Well, I heard that yesterday.


    Yes, as a matter of fact, Eina has been staying here with the Somas ever since.


    Lina, of course... for some reason, even She. As it should be, together.


    By the way, I''ve heard the reason for this once, but I haven''t been able to hear it.


    Though, I guess it''s not on my own because I seemed to be talking to us and Sophia about something.


    Or maybe he still used it because it became impossible to travel with the Somas and in the form of their apologies, us and the others gave him the right to just fulfill one thing he wanted.


    Given that She got the same rights, that''s likely.


    I don''t know what it''s for... but if that''s what they want, it''s not like Soma cares.


    Whatever.


    "Well... so is your father''s errand more than that?


    "Oh yeah...... sorry you let me take the time"


    "It wasn''t a big deal, you don''t have to worry about it."


    In fact, in time, it hasn''t been long enough.


    I was somewherete on my way to that point, and there would be nothing to say about it.


    In the first ce, we''re going to go to college, and technically, we''re going to take exams.


    There was nothing wrong with it because I could afford it on a date as opposed to time.


    "Have you forgotten anything?


    "Hmm..."


    As I mentioned earlier, I have confirmed what I will take many times, so I won''t have to worry about that.


    If you dare, though I have some anxiety about leaving Eina... that''s just what I can''t do.


    You can''t take her, and Aina being a Demon, if you don''t say so yourself, shouldn''t be something you can get rid of sooner.


    There''s nothing particrly worrying about She or her parents... and then...


    "Well, it''ll be fine"


    "Well... then be careful"


    "Hmmm... they''reing"


    When I said that and raised one hand, I looked towards the fort only once, then turned straight forward and walked out.


    It''s a light one, but it would be something like this.


    I''m not breaking up with you because I can always see you if I want to see you.


    Soma walks away, feeling her gaze on her back.


    Under the blue sky, narrowing your eyes to the sun you plug in.


    Aim is the heart of this country.


    Wang Du.


    It was the Royal College, which upies the corner of it.

 465 Tabernacle Galaxy Eyes And Curtain Drawing To The Fool

    The girl looked at the boy as he walked away, leaning against the window.


    Reaching for its back, which gradually gets smaller, he exhales one sigh as he slides his finger into the window.


    "Again, I couldn''t really talk to him... no well, I''m the one who did have a few chances but didn''t pick up that chance - So, because you don''t have a choice -... I don''t know what to tell you. - Shut up. - Okay, I''m a real kid."


    With her lips pointy, the girl continued to whine excusedly like that...... Eventually, she waspletely blind to the boy.


    When the girl checks it, she exhales again...


    "I mean, why did I wake up this time? Anyway, before this, there''s not been anything like that going on this time, especially if you leave it alone, is there?... No, he does look like a tough guy to leave alone though - Exactly. That won''t wake you up, will it? I don''t know. Then I don''t know any better."


    That said, the girl swells her cheeks, but the truth is, it''s not the girl who knows why.


    Mostly...


    "Looks like someone''s here. So far today, so far. Exactly, because I can''t handle both. I know which one to prioritize... no, I can''t help it, I can''t help it."


    What''s wrong with those cheeks being loose, saying you have no choice?


    But surely, the word is correct.


    Or if she is in the midst of her original role, although she cannot say so, the reason why she woke up this time is unclear at any rate.


    I didn''t have to wave in vain.


    and.


    "Is that it, Lina? What are you doing here?


    It was a girl by the name of Aina who approached me.


    I see her still staring at the other side of the window, tilting her neck.


    And by contrast, she...


    "Is that Aina? What are you doing here?


    The girl, who opened her mouth, changed the surrounding atmosphere into a gallery.


    It is a brilliant disguise and I have to say a brilliant imitation.


    I don''t know how much of myself I can get to that point often.


    "I guess I heard that first...... okay. I found something a little short, so I''m just gonna go ask if it''s anywhere."


    "Uh... is that okay? Your brother''s already gone, isn''t he?


    "Hurry up because it''s not okay, how did you know that... oh, you were watching from there"


    "That''s what it is."


    Nodding and turning back in a natural way, that figure is Lina Neumont herself, no matter how anyone sees it.


    Really brilliant, there was nothing else to say.


    "You have plenty of room... you mean you''re perfect already?


    "No, actually, I noticed something missing, too, and now I was on my way to get it"


    "I can''t...!


    It sounds like a bullshit story you''ve created, but the truth is that it''s true.


    It was here along the way that we noticed him and stopped.


    "Damn...... then let''s hurry up and go. If Somaes out, we can''t just rx."


    "Yes it is!


    The girl then walked out after Aina, who had walked out, when she was alreadypletely out of the window.


    But I only stopped for a moment and turned my gaze toward the window...... probably because of anxiety.


    Well, I can''t help it.


    No... it''s a natural story.


    The girl in front of you will not die, and this country will not be ravaged.


    This world already traces a history far from authentic history.


    So what the hell am I supposed to do... so anxious was only natural.


    But maybe this was a good idea.


    If this is the case... because she might be able to fulfill her original role.


    Rather, it is for that reason that she was created in this world.


    At that time, her mouth moved slightly.


    That didn''t sound... but it did say a certain word.


    - I know.


    The girl who answered that, not letting her feel it, caught up behind Aina, who was only slightly behind her, walked straight to the other side of the hallway with the two of them.


    A fierce and dull sound shook the scene.


    It was the sound of a man sitting on the throne waving his fist down against the part of his elbow.


    "Say it again......!


    "Hih...! So, so...! Due to this incident, the morale of our army has fallen to the lowest...! I propose a truce with his country¡­!


    "You......! My country wants both such traitors to give in...!?


    "Also, with us, of course, it is a business belly......! So, but the earliest other way is...!


    "... Huh!


    A man eats up his teeth and again a fierce and dull sound sounds.


    But I had nothing further to argue with, because the man understands it, too.


    The man was just, not that dumb.


    "............ ok. There''s no way... go in that direction..."


    "Ha......! I did......!


    He didn''t even look back when he said that, and the man was silently eating his teeth off, clenching his fists.


    Eventually I hear the door closing...... three times, I p my fist.


    "Damn......! Useless and mutually...!


    If it had been, it would have been drunk on victory booze by now.


    I said it was... but why...!


    "Above all, the most useless is the Demons...! From my treasure trove around the corner, I said I provided them with material that they needed...!


    "- Come on, we did it right, didn''t we? Well, it''s true that I failed, but I should have done it with proper confusion. Do you have any trouble ming us for not being able to get on with it?


    "- Be!? So, who is it?


    To a suddenly audible voice, the man - Veritas XIII - made a terrible noise.


    But I guess that''s natural, too.


    The Throne Room is one of the most heavily guarded ces in the country.


    You know, suddenly you show up in a ce like that.


    "Yes, no... are you... that demon...!? How dare youe with a scarecrow......!?


    "Am I? No, I''m new to meeting Temeer today... but you know by voice, by voice. I don''t even know what you''re talking about. You''re a fool, as I heard."


    "Be... what, you...!? Who said it was stupid... No, where are you in the first ce...!? Show yourselves...!


    "No, no, no, no. Trouble me. I didn''te all the way here to talk to Temeer."


    "Then what...! Yes, no, right... you''re here to apologize, aren''t you? Well, it''s a special victory for the Demon n... well, of course."


    That being said, Veritas XIII, when he regained hisposure, put his chest up to flutter back on the spot.


    And it was a sigh of sorrow that returned most of all to it.


    "That''s why you''re so stuck with us. Damn, this is what fools do."


    "Be, you, with the fool again...!


    "What''s wrong with calling a fool a fool? In the first ce, I came for the end. It was really his role... well, try screwing me. If you can''t do it, you have no choice."


    "After...? What the hell are you..."


    "- You''ve decided. It''s about killing Temeer."


    "- Oops...!?


    At that moment, Veritas XIII was able to recognize that his arms had suddenly grown from his chest.


    I immediately realized that there was it in the rear and pierced the throne''s own chest, but I couldn''t even say a decent word already by then.


    From the grapevine mouth, the red and ck liquid is just spit out with the foam -


    "Don''t feel bad... I''m not going to say anything, but I deserved Temeer for making a deal with the Demons. If we find out about this, we can''t just do it. It''s basic to say no to evidence from the roots, isn''t it?


    "Oops, Bubble......!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Nevertheless, I don''t have a hobby to make you suffer in vain... nor do I have any more to say. Bye."


    "Oops, Oops......!?


    The opposite arm shed through his chest, and his crowned head danced through the universe.


    Immediately it retreated from the scene because it did not properly bathe the gushing blood ssh.


    That''s how the figure became dew¡­ If Veritas XIII could have recognized it, he would have been surprised at it.


    Whatever it looked like, because whoever looked at it only looked like a little kid - a boy.


    "Ooh, the color of the blood you''re running is with us. Oh, my God, I don''t care what''s natural...... well. Now I think I can make this castle half-baked in chaos... stop it or something. It''s not worth breaking in a country like this from the start."


    While I was telling you, but what do you think, when you make sure the blood starts to subside, all you see is a boy. It kicked the corpse that was its king on every throne.


    Then he nods satisfactorily, turning his shoulders gleaming.


    "So this ce is over, all the time. What''s next? Do something about the one who destroyed Evil Dragon. He said it again. Who is it in the first ce? Including that and looking into it. You''re so unscrupulous. By andrge, evil dragons die by other means than self-destruction, or they can''t even be killed. I didn''t take it for granted..."


    So I looked up at the ceiling, and I whined about what was going on with that.


    I don''t know what you can tell by looking there, but I guess it''s simply a habit.


    If it''s not the bump and the, uh, not the bump, it''s going to zero the squeal.


    "Damn, Demon King... No, should I be a former brave man? Besides those guys, there''s no way they''re going to show up as an obstacle, you really have to unschedule them. Or maybe that''s what killed Alberto''s bastard? I thought it was a strange story that even if he rotted, he was killed without a clue..."


    But thinking that far, it lowered its gaze and shook its neck to the side.


    I guess that''s what you decided it was useless to think about any more.


    "Ma, for now, that''s fine after you find it looks like it. You''ll have your face on the surface stage one of these days. I don''t know what to do, but it''s good to think again then. You''ve got other things to do over here, and that way first.... Shit, I can''t go to college right now. It''s a pain in the ass, but what can I do? Well, there''s no point in being here any longer, and we''re going back together."


    And I did what I wanted to do. That, leaving only the word, abruptly disappears, just as it did when it showed up.


    Later what was left was a broken and crushed throne.


    It was only the corpse of those who were kings.

 466 Royal College Of Tabernacles

    Rautern, King Radius'' capital.


    It deserves to bear the name of the King''s capital, a capital with gorgeous and vastnds, but the buildings there are not surprisingly or tall.


    Most of them are two-story, and that''s even true for that Adventurer''s Guild.


    Well, for that matter, the lot I''m building is huge, but either way, I''d have to say it''s useless in a way as a building.


    Other than Wang capital, there are usually more than three stories of buildings, and as of the Royal Castle, so it is clear that it is not technically impossible... in fact, that Royal Castle was the reason it was so.


    In short, it limits the height of all the buildings present in the king''s capital in order to preserve the majesty of the royal castle.


    It''s simple if you know what I mean, and then I wonder if that''s the case, but I guess those things are also necessary to preserve royal majesty.


    Especially if you are still royal and the sun is shallow for about a decade.


    In all cases, such restrictions clearly exist in the Wang capital as aw¡­ In fact, there are exceptions to this.


    What that exception is, if you step into the king''s capital... no, you won''t even need it, if ites from where you can see the king''s capital at a nce.


    Because in that city, which is uniquely short, there are only two buildings that stand out.


    One, of course, is Royal Castle.


    And the other was the Royal College.


    It is the only college present in the Wang capital and even the only one recognized as royal.


    It is aprehensive college with seven basic skills, each specializing in disciplines, including magic instruction, where it was simply called the Royal College because of its specificity.


    Instead of living in the king''s capital, it is said that if you are living in the kingdom, you will not know its name. There, as a college, is the highest being.


    While it is located on the edge in the Wang capital, it would also be convincing if you think of the vast amount ofnd given there.


    Well, it''s such a royal college, but it''s called the highest peak, so there are a few.


    One is a graduate.


    Considering that we have produced two kings of the Seven Heavens, there will be nothing to dispute about it.


    No other college has achieved such a feat.


    Of course, it is their talent and their efforts, but it is also true that one of the reasons for this is the existence of the College.


    Well, although this is technically somewhat different, there would be no problem in including it here because of the circumstances.


    One is equipment.


    The King provides immediate patronage. There, there is no budget.


    State-of-the-art experimental instruments, state-of-the-art weapon-proof equipment, and research results that, on the contrary, have not evene out yet.


    And even thend is just vast, the beginning and end of what is said is that the interior is spatially expanded several times by magic and magic guides and is essentially wider than the king capital itself.


    Nor will there be anything to pinch the objection again.


    And thest one, people.


    That is, the quality of the instructor.


    "Well, then this season hase again this year."


    A huge number of buildings, a huge number of rooms.


    A room with soundproof specifications that is extremely sturdy among them and does not leak any internal audio shards outside.


    What echoed there was a voice that somewhere made me feel young and adorable.


    No, like, on the contrary, itself.


    Anyway, it was the girl who totally looked... No, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say she was a toddler if she was bad.


    The girl sat there, gathering the gaze of dozens of people and those gathered together in arge conference room.


    But those who gather there shall not be deceived by their appearance.


    Because it smudges the skeleton of how great the person is.


    Royal College, its Dean, was Hildegard Lintvlm.


    "How many people areing together this year...... and I guess they''re leaving?


    And those on the spot react to words that have been challenged somewhere by Hildegard.


    Some look strange, while others have an equally challenging look.


    And some looked full of tension, and yet others even looked as if they had given up.


    They are all adults and lecturers teaching their respective subjects at this Royal College.


    So to say why they look like that, it was the table that currently existed before them, some documents arranged on it and what was written there that was the reason.


    They would probably have said this if they had seen.


    resume, and.


    "Still, there are a lot of them this year¡­ it''s hard to just check them all out."


    "Probably because of Gotagota, which is still going on in the Kingdom of Veritas. I hear that''s what''s causing the brain drain."


    "Hmm...... the sudden death of the king and the consequent question of session to the throne. Is it said that the solution will take at least five more years?"


    "Yes, there seems to have been a considerable flow of people to the surrounding countries, but the cultures are still different if the countries are different. Naturally, there are a lot of people trying toe to our country with little change."


    "Well, theck of manpower is not a chronic problem in this country. If that''s going to work out, I''ll be d to hear it. Naturally, neither do we."


    With those words exchanged, the Hildegards nce at the paperwork just for now.


    Naturally, that''s what people who want to be lecturers at this college put out.


    The Royal College, which prides itself on being at its highest peak, must, of course, have high quality instructors who teach them.


    Under these philosophies, new instructors are recruited every year at this time of year.


    If I could work at the Royal College, it would be intense work but good treatment and above all foil.


    For this is how those who are confident in themselves reach out to their recruitment.


    But the number of people who can be lecturers is limited, and that includes the existing ones.


    In other words, if the college decides to be a new lecturer, someone has to quit for that matter.


    That''s what their expression meant.


    "In the meantime, about half the time this year is busy or something... do these guys mistake this for an event or something?


    "Well, I don''t think I have a choice. It seems that the public can use it to appeal even if they just call it this exam."


    "I wish you would stop trying to take instructor exams to our college for that..."


    Looking for a good quality instructor is naturally not the only information on paper.


    Therefore, we actually need to be rtive and check the technology, knowledge, etc., but that requires the corresponding effort.


    But we just don''t have enough time to deal with all of that.


    At any rate, it is necessary to conduct student selection at the same time.


    That''s why I try to y it obviously inappropriate just to look at it in advance in the paperwork... but it seems that the public sees it like a kind of luck test.


    Or a memorial exam substitute.


    Well anyway, I want you to stop because it just adds extra effort, etc., Hildegard reached for the next paperwork¡­ the moment I saw what was noted there, I lurked that brow in grandeur.


    "... that''s exactly what I wasn''t expecting."


    "What''s wrong?


    "Look, you should take a look at this. That way, I think your Lord will understand how I feel now."


    "I care the opposite of what you say so far...... what the hell - what!?


    Everyone''s gaze pierces the woman next to Hildegard, who shouted momentarily.


    A woman who finds herself intriguingly observed, dyes her cheeks a little red but coughs one.


    That''s how I regain my mind and then return my gaze to the paperwork at hand... but it was still unbelievable what was written there.


    "... what is this"


    "Well I guess I''m not a phony for now. To prevent pranks, we''re starting to know where and by whom all these documents came from. So I checked it out, and it looks like he did send it."


    "In case you think about it, you''re just the one who yed a prank..."


    In fact, the application documents do not have a defined format.


    What can I appeal to and what should I appeal to?


    to make aprehensive decision about those things as well.


    But what was noted there was only too terminal a matter.


    It''s terminal... and decisive.


    - Possession Skills: Swordsmanship Skills Extraordinary.


    Even where you put this, you must pass in one shot.


    That''s all there is to it... there is...


    "This is definitely hard to deal with..."


    "Um, it''s the trouble..."


    "Yeah? It''s unusual for you two to have trouble together, huh? What''s wrong with you?


    "Mm-hmm? Oh, this must havee to a good ce. I''d like you to take a look at this."


    "Huh? Can I see it?


    When the woman asked me to return it, Hildegard gave it to the man who came.


    So the man hesitated once, because it was pre-ssified that only the basic Hildegard would be able to determine that he wasing to Hildegard.


    Some of them are like earlier, and it can be taken for granted that the man hesitated.


    But there''s nothing wrong with this one because it''s not like that.


    The problem is, it''s somewhere else.


    "Oh, hey, if that''s what you mean, I''ll see... Hmm? Swordsmanship Skills Extra......!? What, isn''t it amazing... what''s wrong with this? Well, it''s certainly a problem that I''m going to be necked..."


    "Take a closer look. Especially with the age column."


    "Age? Speaking of which, it doesn''t say background at all, but it could be pretty young...... Huh?


    Man''s predictions are pretty close.


    Indeed, the Hildegards thought the problem was because the person was young.


    No, on the contrary.


    It was a problem because I was too young.


    "Um... well, if my eyes are certain, I don''t even look old enough to get into college...?


    "Don''t worry, your eyes are normal. And that''s not why it''s a problem."


    Basically, you don''t need a qualification to be a lecturer at the college.


    If you think you deserve a college, you can hire people of all nationalities and ages.


    Even if you are not an adult, you will not even be able to attend college until next year.


    But it''s only a matter of principle.


    It''s just possible because it''s not in the rules, and whether we actually do it or not is another story.


    "The easiest thing to do is drop it like this..."


    "But I''m going to drop the extraordinaire because of it... I honestly don''t think I have it."


    "Well, just because you''re superior doesn''t mean you''re good at teaching, but at least you don''t have any more to be a model."


    "Uhm.... no, okay, I made up my mind. Let''s just say I call it. And after you''ve checked everything, you''ll have to judge."


    I don''t have much time to worry about this in the first ce.


    The paperwork is handed over to each of the instructors present here, and eventually Hildegard confirms it too.


    If I was too rxed, the sun would go down.


    And if that''s what the Dean of the College decided, there''s no way he can say anything different about it.


    When both women and men nodded if that was the case, they went back to the paperwork to process their norm.


    Only the sound of the documents turning for a while and the asional chattered voice echoes on the spot.


    Eventually.


    "Oh man... somehow a paragraph, something like that"


    "Yes. Good luck"


    "Well, everyone''s been through a lot."


    I managed to check all the paperwork and there was a slight relief in everyone''s face.


    It''s going to be tough, including my own progress, but it still doesn''t make a difference that I''ve done a job for now.


    A small, leaky breath returned as he nodded at the words ofbor.


    "This year, there has been an influx from neighboring countries, and I think the level of applicants is higher than usual."


    "Well, you''re not the one who''s happy to scream. ¡­ some of these people are going to feel bad."


    Do we even know that? There''s a bitter smile on the faces of a few people.


    Some of those who looked spare earlier could see a slight rush, and that''s all they really are at a high level this year.


    "Some of you were quite unexpected, such as up-anding adventurers, two-name, top-notch researchers, and others with experience as lecturers in other colleges. I find it unusual for adventurers and people with that experience in particr to apply"


    "I think there was something going on. Or maybe someone I know is about to enroll."


    "Is that something that happens early?


    "Well. Well, you should actually ask around there. Nevertheless, if you have two names, if you hire them, they''re going to say something to you... well, I don''t mind. I''ve hired something I''ve already put on my neck, and I don''t feel likeining."


    Together, at this rate, the College is likely to be able to operate again this year without shame on its peak name.


    I snorted at it with satisfaction.


    "... Apparently, he''s safe. Let''s get him here."


    And when he said so, he whispered, Hildegard loosened his mouth only a little.

 467 Entrance Exams And Letters Of Recommendation

    The moment she saw the letter of rmendation handed to her, Karine Schtermitz was lurking her eyebrows reflexively.


    Because I thought it was impossible to put it in short.


    Five years have passed since Karine started working for this college this year.


    If I stayed here for that long, I''d get used to seeing things like letters of rmendation... but that in front of me drew a line from that.


    Indeed, this college is a prestigious ce.


    Technically this college itself, although only a little over a decade after it was built, was its predecessor present in the Kingdom of Veritas, the highest and most prestigious at the time.


    From there, it was this college that was able to pull out all its personnel from a set of equipment and equipment.


    Therefore, the College acknowledges its session when it was once in the kingdom of Veritas, orins about its achievements as they are.


    And that''s definitely true, as long as you meditate your eyes on all the problems.


    That''s why they call it the highest peak of the college, or whatever discipline it is, if you graduate here, you won''t be eaten up.


    Wherever you go, you can''t be weed, you can''t be hated, etc.


    But if you put it the other way, that''s all.


    It''s a bad word, but it''s a college.


    It is also today, the day of the entrance exam for the small ministry.


    I haven''t had a problem where I didn''t go the worst, and I can salvage someter.


    That''s the ce.


    Why do you get such a letter of rmendation there?


    No, I do need a letter of rmendation to take the exam here in the first ce.


    However, when ites to who rmended it, it is Pinkiri.


    You think you''re just a graduate, or a baron here, or a famous adventurer?


    If you just rmend it, it''s free.


    Then it is by no means a bad thing to make them believe and rmend just in case it is possible.


    But the only ones who can say such things are those who have nothing to lose where they have be.


    For example, there is nothing special about a person rmended by the Baron falling, but it would be a fuss if a person rmended by the Duke fell.


    This country is still far from stable, with mountains of people trying to pull their legs.


    That''s why we can''t show a gap... so being rmended by those people means more than that.


    "Hmm...? Could it have been something out of hand? I was told it would be okay if I showed it..."


    And is it because that''s how I figured it out?


    That''s what I''ve been asking as the boy in front of me tilts his neck.


    "Oh, no, that''s not what I''m saying. How..."


    I don''t... in a way, would it be unprofessional when ites to impropriety?


    In the sense of how will the names of the nominees be lined up with the names of kings and dukes and duchesses and even certain adventurers?


    Besides, if you look at it this way, although I feel it looks inferior only to the name of the adventurer, it''s my fault.


    Would it be easier to rephrase it like this?


    Once upon a time, when we were founding this country, we were honored as four heroes by our inexorable dedication.


    Well, given that the Duke and Duchess are seven heavens, it''s true that there''s actually some inferiority, but that''s just a bad story topare with.


    It''s not surprising that there''s just one name, but enough for a rmendation, that there''s a slightmotion.


    In fact, earlier, a girl appeared with a letter of rmendation in the king''s name, and in doing so, a little bit of goth happened.


    "... but I don''t know if there''s anything I care about."


    That''s all I thought about, and I concluded so.


    I guess bringing a letter of rmendation like this means this boy is the right person.


    Karine has a sense of secr neglect, so she has no idea, but passing this boy could cause anothermotion.


    But that''s not what Carine found out.


    Karine''s role today is only to review the letter of rmendation and determine if it is genuine.


    Later, it is the work of those who have assumed their roles.


    And the letter of rmendation was incredible, but not authentic.


    Then as for Karine, I will just pass through here.


    "I''m sorry, it took so long. I didn''t have a problem. Go ahead."


    "Um, well, I''ve got some spare time, so there''s no problem."


    "That would help if you said so. By the way, I know where to go.


    "I hear that straight ahead, divided between the disciplines you aspire to?


    "Yeah, that''s it. Someone there will tell you exactly how to get there."


    "Copy that. Bye."


    "Yes, I''m not trying... I am."


    "Yeah?"


    If it was meant to be, it should have ended straight through.


    But what didn''t end there was probably just a whim.


    Or... maybe because I saw the boy''s eyes.


    It exists deep in those pitch-ck eyes, you can''t hide it off even if you try to... No, the glow you haven''t even tried to hide in the first ce was definitely that of expectation.


    I haven''t even passed yet, but I feel fast... but at the same time, it''s something I remember.


    There is no such thing.


    It was over ten years ago, when we had just done this ce.


    Because that''s what I was when I came here to take my exams.


    Hence.


    There''s only one thing to say with your mouth open.


    "I still don''t know if I can get you through here from now on -... but here''s what I''m gonna say to you first. - Wee to the Royal College."


    So Karine smiled with the utmost grin, as they had done at that time.


    After somehow dropping the boy off, Karine made one stretch.


    The line of people that had been going on all morning was finally interrupted.


    Leaning over to keep his back in the chair, he exhaled.


    "Nevertheless, I don''t know how many people I put through... I think a hundred people put through..."


    It''s still about the exams that I think about even then.


    I''m really curious because I once took it myself.


    No, as a matter of fact, I''m not a human resource person.


    While this is happening, the lecturer''s exam should also be taking ce.


    As a result, Karine''s instructor life maye to an end soon.


    At the paperwork stage, Carine''s Magic Conductor didn''t seem to have all that talent, but he wouldn''t know if he''d actually tried it.


    Although it is better than swordsmanship or axology, it cannot be distracted.


    Though, after all, there''s nothing Karine can do.


    I pray that no one better than myself has arrived.


    "Well, someone better than me would appreciate it as a college."


    Whatever it is, it''s just barren to think about it.


    But since there was nothing to do in particr, the thought shifted with regard to nature and the students'' exams.


    Firstly, the entrance exam involves practical skills, where some footing takes ce.


    I refuse to be fundamentally short of strength.


    And it''s basically done in the order in which it came.


    Because it''s too inefficient to collect them together and then do it, and above all, it takes too long.


    Those whoe to the rest will eventually gather together, but it is simply waiting in order.


    Once that''s done, the next interview will be¡­ in fact, you only have to be half the next one to proceed.


    Those who cannot proceed are told of their failure at the stage of practical skill, and they are returned as they are.


    There''s no point in going out of your way to move those you know are powerless, and you can''t afford the time.


    That''s what happened.


    But those who were able to break through it safely will be directed to the interview, where they will hear all sorts of things.


    Enthusiasm for hobby hobbies, precisely judging aptitude from such things...... but the truth is that more than half of it is a lie.


    Although for some reference, it is actually the eye of the College Director who confirms it.


    This is the first time I''ve been informed since I became a lecturer, but I hear that anything college director has something more powerful than a skill appraisal.


    thereby being made round bare from aptitude to what.


    I was also told not to worry about what I found out.


    Together, the exam flow would be like that if I told a lot of clutter... but the truth is, there is one of the most important things about this flow.


    That means that the test taker should never put his name in his mouth.


    It is strictly forbidden, especially during the practice, and those who break it are strictly enough to be disqualified immediately.


    The reason for this is that this college has the philosophy that what it deserves is what it should learn.


    It doesn''t mean you don''t deserve to say your name.


    This prevents the examiner from making a normal decision.


    If you include a family name, there''s more than half a chance that the name alone will tell you who the person is.


    Unless you are as secrly oblivious as Carine, the kind of ce where such peoplee is this Royal College.


    That is why, in order to make an extremely fair and normal decision, we must never tell you the name.


    Well, in the eyes of the Dean of the College, the quality turns out immediately, so it doesn''t really make sense.


    So the truth is, if we can''t keep the bare minimum, we won''t talk about it, and that only makes sense.


    However, because of such a philosophy, the Royal College actually receives support from the King, but it may not be very well reconciled with the kingdom itself.


    Because it includes enthusiasm, for example, intermediate skill holders who are overflowing with enthusiasm and advanced skill holders who do not have much enthusiasm, give priority to the former.


    Though the kingdom side, which knows it, tells me to value my skills, I get the qualities that the college is extraterritorial when building in anticipation of it.


    Even if that''s the king, I can''tin about the college''s policy.


    Of course you wouldn''t be able to say that if the degrees passed, but so far no problems have arisen.


    I suppose that is because it is consequently in line with the Kingdom''s policy, though.


    Because, almost without exception, those who have ever studied in the College had the enthusiasm they deserved for the grade of that skill.


    For this reason, problems and the like cannot ur.


    ¡­ but only after this year, I can''t say enough that there won''t be any more problems.


    Though secrly neglected, Carine is also more than a lecturer at the Royal College, and more than certain events will be heard naturally.


    For example, a certain boy struck down a pitch-ck evil dragon, or something like that.


    Stay up to date, mightiest king.


    But when ites to swordsmanship, he doesn''t have sword skills.


    Although this is something only some people know because of the top secret... if it is true, it may be the difference between the treatment in the first college and in the kingdom.


    Though, the kingdom seems to treat it as an exception, so you won''t know what will happen if the time doesn''te.


    "... ah"


    And that''s where I started to think.


    A joint rmendation brought to you by an earlier boy.


    If that boy was the guy in the matter, I wonder if it would be possible to bring something like that.


    But.


    "... No, I don''t think so."


    So I denied it, because the letter of rmendation also says about the discipline I want.


    And the discipline the boy wanted was the Magic Guidance Department.


    There was no way he was about the next king of swords apparently insisting.


    "Well, if it really was, it sounds like a lot of fun, but... you know what?


    With that in mind, I overheard voices.


    It arrives from the outside.


    "Er... is it around here?


    "I know we are... but you''re not, are you? Different ce to take it in the first ce, right? Are you d I came with you?


    "... if you ask, including that, you know what I mean?


    Apparently, the next customer.


    You can''t show someone who might be your own junior, who might be your goddaughter, the sloppiness.


    Carine grinned at the face of the troika when she captured it in her sight as she adjusted her posture.

 468 Royal College Entrance Exams

    Looking out at the sight in front of him, Sylvia Heydrich Radius was throbbing with relief.


    There it is, burning with a loud noise.


    It was the test results of someone who was in line before, and she left the scene with a natural face.


    She''ll pass without having to check the direction she''s headed.


    I mean, to pass this exam, if you can''t do as much as that using magic... no.


    "Yeah, you''re not... eagles are eagles. Without worrying about anyone...... the eagle came of his own free will. You just have to do the best you can. Isn''t that right?


    I just whined and although I never get a response back as usual, I just felt Sylvia was feeling a little better.


    Re-establish your temper and squeal alright.


    "Okay, next. Hundred and fifty-three."


    "Oh, yes!


    My own number is called, and Sylviaes forward in a little panic.


    Nothing. The next person hasn''te yet, so I don''t need to panic, but it''s a mood problem there.


    I walked to a prescribed ce...... but there, I leaned my neck.


    "Oh, um... targeted"


    "Yeah? It would be there if it was targeted, wouldn''t it?


    It did happen.


    At the end of the line of sight, is it about thirty meters?


    Ahead of the t ground continued, it is.


    There is, but...


    "Um... I''m on fire...?


    "Right, because I was burned in an earlier exam. So, what''s wrong with that?


    "Yep..."


    Instead, why did you think you wouldn''t do anything about it?


    The troubled Sylvia somehow looks over the spot... but nothing like breaking the status quo existed as a matter of course.


    If you''re going to say it in the end, it''s a training ground.


    As for the size, is it like fifty meters square or something?


    Because it is now used as a test, or only the uneven ground is spread out there, only those that are far away or still burning.


    No, actually, there were other targets when Sylvia came here, but they were all sometimes exploded, sometimes shattered, and gone by the magic unleashed by the other students.


    And thest one was that...


    "What''s up? The exam''s already started, right? I don''t give a signal or anything from here, so I don''t mind doing it at the time I want. You know what to do?


    "Yes... I know, but..."


    Nodding, I repulse the words I heard when I came here.


    Sure...


    - Let go of whatever you guys are best at, and charm me.


    It should have been.


    But even so, if the target is are- No?


    "That, speaking of..."


    If you think about it, they don''t tell you to break the target or burn it.


    Then...


    "... yeah, I can... should"


    If I shouldn''t have, that''s when I reopened.


    When I exhale one breath, I stare straight at what is still burning and stick my right hand out to grab it.


    And.


    "- Freeze, Ice Formation"


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (magic guide intermediate/false): magic and ice formation.


    Immediately after spinning the Spirit, it was in the sight that froze instantly.


    Regardless of the target or the me, all of it is trapped in the ice.


    To the sight of it as it was aimed, okay, whine small...... then softly stole a look at the woman as an examiner.


    Although I think the results are good now, I am not very confident in what I have done.


    The verdict is...


    "Um... it was good magic. Well, as far as judgment is concerned, so on. It turned out to be fascinating, but wasn''t that intentional? I waited for the target to burn, but it wasn''t enough."


    "Uh... yes, what is it? Because then, the target..."


    "If you''repletely burned out, you just have to prepare a new one, right? A hundred and fifty-second magicians used magic until your turn in the first ce? There''s no way it''s good enough, no matter how targeted it is."


    "Ah..."


    If you ask me, you''re right.


    I used magic in a hurry... but it didn''t have to be from the beginning.


    "Those things, you just have to learn to chase them. As it turns out, it''s only a few extra points that I''ve learned so much about your magic. If that was due to urate circumstantial judgment, I didn''t have anything to say."


    "... Yes, I''ll do my best"


    "I still don''t know if that hard work can be demonstrated in this college... but for now, you seem qualified for it"


    "Huh... that"


    "Good magic, I told you. You don''t have to go home like this, just head straight over there. [M] The instructor waiting for you will take you to your next destination."


    "... ah"


    What that means would be obvious.


    This means that I got a pass when ites to practical skills.


    It didn''t seem to be theplete right answer... but when I realized I twitched about it, I clenched my fist a little smaller.


    "... I did it"


    "Well, I''m sorry I''m happy, but will you leave early? Apparently, the next one''s here."


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry"


    If I moved out in a hurry, it was certainly just when a new person arrived.


    Momentary to the person...... the boy sucked my eyes out because he had such lustrous, pitch-ck hair that I thought he was going to be sucked in.


    Hair is said to represent the talent of the person, and ck is even said to be a color equipped with all talent.


    For that reason, the legs that were going to leave stopped naturally, and Sylvia was staring at the boy.


    "Well, that was just the right time. You''re number one hundred and fifty-four, but as you can see, there''s no one else now. We''re gonna keep going to the exam."


    "Hmm... well, there''s no problem. So, what''s the exam about?


    "Oh, you see a target over there? Unleash whatever you do best at that, and charm me. That''s it."


    I thought maybe it would, but to what really happened, Sylvia identally leaked her voice.


    But I was able to contain it because I realized that it would only interfere with his exams.


    Although what I did earlier seems to have already interrupted his exams.


    Whatever it is, Sylvia froze it first.


    It wouldn''t be just realistic to leave it alone and wait for the ice to melt... and the truth is, that still keeps the magic and lets off the cold air.


    Because that''s the magic.


    So if he was good at ming magic, he would really get in the way, and that would be to some extent the same with other magic.


    Apparently, though, he''s not going to change his mind...... Sylvia is sorry about that and somehow watches the exam continue.


    "What you''re best at, you don''t care what you do?


    "Of course. I don''t know what kind of judgment to make there, because it''s the exam."


    "Hmm... I understand. Then my life will use this."


    That said, to what the boy had taken in his hand, Sylvia was about to raise her voice again.


    Because it was the sword that the boy wasying on his back.


    No, strictly speaking, is there a ce called a sword-shaped wand?


    I guess the fact that exams don''t stop means that they sometimes use those things... but anyway, a sword-shaped wand is something that uses something very rare.


    The wand is not mandatory for the Mage, but it is said that you should have it.


    Because a wand tailored for a magician provides assistance when using magic.


    However, it has been possible to use some magic¡­ that is when it went up to the middle.


    Because until then, you can''t use magic asplicated as needing the aid of a cane.


    Conversely, the use of canes at this stage means that they are so talented and strenuous.


    Well, even more talented people don''t need canes in the first ce.


    That''s why it''s normal for a magician to use a wand in itself.


    What kind of wand to use is different from person to person, and there is some difference between people in wanding what they are ustomed to from frequent use, or the emphasis on portability... but still few people will be wanding swords.


    I have heard stories of a wizard who is also talented in swordsmanship, who had it very rarely, but at least it was the first time Sylvia had actually seen it.


    But it is only then that I am even more interested in what magic that boy will use.


    It''s magical enough to use a wand, and the wand is sword-shaped.


    There could be no such thing as a wizard not interested there.


    And thinking about it, I saw the boy put up a sword.


    "Then go."


    I see. I still just use a sword-shaped wand, and I think magic has something to do with swordsmanship.


    - Demon Sword.


    It was white that I recognized shortly afterwards.


    Overwhelming. That smeared my vision within a moment, and soon after I visited it was a roar.


    With it, the wind is passing with so much impulse...


    "... Yes?


    To a clear vision, a widened sight, Sylvia was unintentionally zeroing a grunt.


    The reason it happened was simple and lucid.


    Until recently, there must have been a wall of ice and a training ground behind it.


    And now...


    "... stupid. The walls of the training ground are designed to withstand where instructors have given their full strength...? Is that a blow...?


    There was nothing to respond to the words of the stunned examiner, and there was just a pocky hole there.


    Beyond that, naturally, we see the sight of the college outside the training ground.


    And.


    "Hmm...... that? Could it have been a little too much, my son?


    The voices of such a slightly troubled boy reached the ears of such Sylvia and the others.

 469 Formerly The Strongest, I See A Face IVe Seen At The Admissions Ceremony

    Soma had heard the voice sounding on the spot without even hearing it.


    Looking forward with stupidity, what I think is that talking about great people anywhere in the world is boring for nothing for a long time.


    It was the Royal College''s admission ceremony, in the middle of it.


    It is boys and girls of the same age who line up around them, and their heads arergely colorful, as shown by the richness of their talents.


    If I could look down from the top, it would be less than easy on my eyes.


    Or it might still have been better if it had been divided between disciplines, but it hasn''t been the case with raw hatred.


    I was told to line up from the order I came, so I don''t even know which discipline the person next door is from.


    The mixed pattern is such that it can be seen without even bothering to look at it from above.


    Well, technically, that''s not absolute either, although we can deduce from the color of the hair and so on to some extent who is which discipline.


    In fact, it''s not like Soma''s enrolled in more qualitative subjects than he''s enrolled in Magic Instruction.


    - If I were to be honest with you, I didn''t think that Soma could enroll in Magic Guidance either.


    No, it doesn''t mean I wasn''t sure I was going to take it, and I had some confidence until just before I took the exam.


    Although it depended on the content of the exam, at a time when there was no word magic in what I heard, I was even convinced that I could do this.


    However, because of that, I thought I should do it shy anyway, and just blew the target shy as I thought... but I never thought the training ground would be half-destructed.


    Though I thought the training ground would be fine because I heard it was sturdy, apparently it wasn''t.


    That''s right, Soma also reflects that this has gone too far... but the result is just passing.


    The goal was to attract anything, and they did attract me, but they didn''t have any problems as an exam themselves because of it.


    I can''t use the most half-destructed training venue as a test venue, and it seems that it has be unusable.


    The soma that heard it was a further reflection.


    Whatever it was, I moved on, so for some reason I went to the interview venue with the passing girl who was still there, somehow in the stream, and often waited.


    So Soma went to the interview.


    "- So that''s it for the entrance ceremony"


    And, apparently, if I were to think back on the entrance exam day in my spare time, the entrance ceremony was over.


    Only then did Soma tilt his neck because he thought there was someone who wasn''t talking to him alone.


    That''s who''s just ahead of Soma''s gaze right now.


    Speaking of whom, it was the Dean of this Royal College.


    Soma also met in an interview, that appearance looked like a young girl, but she didn''t talk.


    Well, it''s nothing. It''s not like what''s going on... There''s something slightly ufortable about these things because I thought it was still a ssic thing to talk about the greatest people.


    I don''t have a hobby in Soma that I''ve been listening to for the longest time in vain, so I don''t mind if I don''t.


    "... yeah?


    Moments, my eyes met.


    It''s not my fault.


    Those emerald eyes clearly capture Soma¡­ but are quickly distracted.


    "Hmm..."


    Though I thought I had seen a little too much, etc., without worrying, Soma moves her gaze again herself.


    To be honest, that''s what bothered me more than that, because it was there.


    No, actually, I''ve always wondered from the beginning... how I feel to know that at the end of my gaze, in the ce where the instructors are gathered.


    There''s certainly the possibility of someone else''s likeness, but for that matter...


    "- Then move yourself. Don''t get me wrong.


    "- Mm."


    but before we can be sure of that, the ceremony seems to bepletely over.


    Although I knew what I was going to do because I listened to you for the first time, I breathe out a small breath into what I couldn''t be sure of.


    But in time, when he regained his mind about whether to visit the opportunity, he began to travel as well as soma, just as he did around him.


    When it came to what we would do after the admissions ceremony, it was a futuremunication divided by discipline.


    sses start early tomorrow, but if what you have avable varies from discipline to discipline, so does where you travel.


    In the first ce, we haven''t even been informed which dormitories to head to after this.


    Because the Royal College is an all-door system, everyone needs to enter the dormitories that exist on campus.


    Well, it was supposed to be a brief briefing to get to know them.


    Nevertheless, there is essentially no such thing as a determined ssroom for each discipline in the Royal College.


    Each time you go to a ss, you move to a certain ssroom.


    But this time it''s difficult, so I''m moving to one of those ssrooms, but I don''t know where that is in the Somas who have just enrolled or deserved it.


    That''s why we need a guide instructor.


    "Hmm... I didn''t expect an opportunity so soon."


    "What are you talking abruptly about, you?


    The instructor who replied to the grunt - looking up at Cami, Soma shrugged her shoulder.


    Yes, one of the people I knew was Cami.


    "No, I never thought the teacher woulde to the college. I mean, I do think he was entrusted with the management of the mansion?


    "I took it from here, and I''ve been telling this story for almost a year now."


    "Mm, is that right?


    "Oh. It''s about right before you guys find it. I mean, before it happened... well, there were a lot of things that I thought happened."


    "Hmm..."


    Well, I guess there''s a good deal to talk about around there, so that''s not what Soma cares about.


    The only thing that bothered Soma was that Cami was here, which I didn''t think she was.


    "Well, to say the unexpected, this one was also unexpected here."


    That''s when Soma turned her gaze, behind her back.


    Cami taking the lead, which inevitably means there''s the lead... but the girl who was arriving behind it to hide, shook her shoulders instantly.


    "Huh... what... hey, I was aware...?


    "No, rather, why did you think they wouldn''t notice?


    If you were walking behind me just asking me to notice that, there''s no way you wouldn''t notice.


    But you didn''t like Soma''s attitude like that, girl - Eina swelled that cheek slightly as she tried to stare at this one.


    Well, then, you could have talked to me.


    "No, look, there was a likelihood of you, too?


    "I don''t have it. Yikes..."


    I screamed for a moment, but I suppose it stopped me because I remembered that there was the gaze of those around me who would be ssmates.


    I think it''s toote for that.


    "It must be your fault... eh"


    I just shrug my shoulders at the words because I was aware of them.


    It''s just that it was unexpected that Aina was there.


    That''s more than Cami.


    Therefore, while I saw him at the entrance ceremony earlier, I never spoke.


    Yes, the like-minded possibility I told Aina didn''t mean it was aplete joke.


    Certainly not strange to go to college at your age.


    But in Aina, before they found out, there was proof that she was from this country.


    "Uh, no, I see... is that what this is about"


    "Hey, how do you convince yourself...?


    "What... Speaking of which, I just remembered that you were able to make a wish"


    "... eh.... As always, aren''t you too guessy?


    "This kind of thing will only be knowing or not"


    If I knew, I''d notice, and if I didn''t, I wouldn''t.


    That''s all.


    Still, I was wondering exactly if you used that one to stay over there, which would mean it wasn''t like that in this way.


    You mean that was simply about generosity or something?


    Or maybe that includes it.


    "Hmm... honestly I was wondering too, if it seems like there''s a good reason"


    "Is that all the instructors need?


    "It''s more because I''m an instructor. Instructor work isn''t about suspicious students by giving them sses and consulting them, is it? Someone else will do it if you need it."


    "Well sure, is that true too"


    That''s how I snorted...... and I think so.


    It was almost something I was sure Cami was not mistaken at the time of seeing... but when Aina was also here, I guess it still meant that the little shadow next to Cami wasn''t my fault either.


    If you say so already, so is the person who was next to Eina.


    Well, in the order in which I noticed it, it''s actually that way first.


    If you think about it a little, you''ll see.


    There''s no way you won''t notice someone that prominent.


    Still, after considering the situation, I decided that it was an aerial resemnce to someone else.


    But when this happens, it means it''s him, too.


    "... is it okay for now?"


    ¡­¡­ Hey, what...?


    You thought it was about you, slightly Aina set herself up, but shrugged her shoulders back to it.


    Well, the college is huge, but just because you''re a Magic Instructor doesn''t mean you can''t take lectures other than Magic Instructor, and there should have been joint sses for the academic year, etc.


    Then you''ll see him one of these days, and you won''t dare hurry.


    That concludes that Soma should step aside for the first time.


    After this, we turned our thoughts to the future of college life.

 470 Classroom Landscape At Royal College

    At the point of its name it is obvious that Sylvia is part of the so-called royalty.


    Sometimes, however, she is the daughter of a concubine, equal to no right to inherit the throne.


    As a matter of priority, if a king''s son is born, or a grandson is born, the numbers will automatically increase.


    None of the royalty but Sylvia will die one day, but if it does not happen, it will not be possible to be king.


    That doesn''t mean, though, that Sylvia is being abused or scorned.


    Rather, given that she is the daughter of a concubine, I would say that she has been encountered more than she would normally have thought.


    Anyway, except for the right to inherit the throne, the treatment is no different from that of the other children.


    It was even the same about my mother, and Sylvia herself felt more strongly about it than anyone else.


    And that''s why Sylvia decided to go to Royal College.


    Simply because he wanted to return the favor he had received by then.


    Needless to say, the king... the fathers told me that such a thing was not gracious or anything.


    But even if it is from the heart, let them not be able to treat themselves equally in the true sense because of their royalty.


    Because I''m proud of my father and my mother, I thought I shouldn''t give in there.


    Well, Maria told me you were stupid or something.


    Still, it was augh, so I don''t think it''s wrong.


    By the way, I chose the Department of Magic Guidance because I thought that was the most useful thing I could do.


    Because magic research in this country hasgged considerably behind other countries.


    Sometimes this country is skewed of skills, and there is a strong tendency towards so-called results-based doctrine.


    It means that the process will not be valued and only the results will be valued.


    But it would still have been better if that had simply been the case, but the fact that it assumes skills makes the conversation difficult again.


    In short, anything you do is skilled first, and without it, you won''t even be able to get to the results.


    Still, if we''re going to do something about it, it''s going to be impossible if we don''t make it even the rest of the feat.


    All of those things, in short, make it easy for researchers to be treated cold.


    There are certainly sacramental religions when ites to magic studies, but that is also one of the major reasons.


    High hurdles, unmotivated and poorly treated.


    I am talking about who will do the research in such a situation.


    That is something that cannot be helped to some extent given the situation at the time of the founding of this country, but that cannot always be the case.


    Though the Kings are going to do something about it, there is no such thing as a proposal... which is why I was hoping Sylvia could help.


    Well, technically, Sylvia doesn''t understand all of the circumstances so far.


    I just knew there was no magic research going on, and I had a magical talent for myself.


    Then there is something I think I can do, to the extent that I thought so.


    But I don''t know the details, and although the destination is vague, the thought is real.


    Hence.


    "Mmm..."


    That is also why we are currently exposed to swelling surfaces.


    Royal College''s Department of Magic Guidance, is in the middle of that arithmetic ss.


    It''s not that I don''t understand the content of the ss, and I''m not dissatisfied with the content.


    Instead, it''s been about a month since I enrolled, but I could even say that all of that is fulfilling with regard to the sses I took.


    Sylvia was also taught some things by her tutors, so there is no brand new in the content itself.


    So the reason it was fulfilling was the environment itself.


    Turns out it''s the same answer, but there were people who got there after apletely different process than they did.


    Turns out, the answer was wrong, but there were people who felt convinced and brand new about the reasons that led them there.


    Or, the answer was wrong, not even one of the processes was convincing, but that''s why there were people who were inspired.


    All of that wasn''t when I was in ss with myself and my tutor.


    All that was there was my thoughts and the right answers the tutor showed.


    But the world was wider, and I could only see myself in a small box... I might exaggerate when I said that, but still, Sylvia really thought so, and it was a wake-up thought.


    And in it, there was a boy who even remembered admiration simr to respect.


    It''s a familiar boy, a boy who came right after himself at the entrance exam.


    To the best of Sylvia''s knowledge, he did almost everything perfectly.


    Though Magic Instruction, that ss is not only Magic Instruction as it is now.


    Especially when ites to small parts, the basic thing is to do it in general.


    But he seemed to understand everything perfectly.


    I remember Sylvia for the most part, too, but I''m not sure it will be just about everything.


    He was able to answer that perfectly, including the process, when he was pointed out.


    At one point, moreover, an instructor in arithmetic who has be well known for his riding or for making ill-intentioned problems has said to create problems that we cannot yet answer ourselves today and to solve them.


    But he was also given a normal face to solve it, and perhaps even something to learn in the middle and beyond, but it was also solved without difficulty.


    That''s right. The math instructor also sent an honestpliment, something that leaked an admirable breath from all over the ssroom.


    And you heard the story, and the other lecturers did something simr... with all of it, he still answered perfectly.


    Then it would be natural for me to have an admiration there because I wasn''t great at all and didn''t even get good at it.


    It was when Sylvia took swordsmanship sses that Sylvia was hit hardest among them.


    Some of the basic things include martial arts, and although it is a choice among the six, it is taught directly by the instructor of that discipline.


    Sylvia chose swordsmanship there and so did he... that was during that first ss.


    He said he needed to know how much everyone could do for now, so everyone was going to meet with the instructor.


    Few, though affiliated with the Department of Magic Guidance, also possess martial arts skills and, above all, are allowed to attend the Royal College.


    Some of them even have intermediate skills in swordsmanship...... if I''m honest, I think they were all licking about the instructor.


    Whatever the instructor thought, he seemed to be his age or only his younger age.


    The lecturer who led me to the ssroom on the day of the induction ceremony was also short, but somehow that guy had something like Pierce Loch.


    But she didn''t have that, and I think it was the reason she was smiling andughing at what was fun.


    Even Sylvia looked a little sweet... but such recognition was overshadowed in an instant.


    The first person with that intermediate skill was present, literally in an instant.


    Instead of shing the sword, I didn''t even know when it moved, and when I realized it, the person was down.


    Enlightening strength is enough, and still almost everyone will end up with the same end as that person.


    Though Sylvia was never hit in the head when she found out.


    I roared wondering if this was the lecturer at the Royal College Swordsmanship.


    And almost everyone, for obvious reasons.


    Everyone but him, because it means.


    I wonder what he looks like in this situation, with even the eye of anticipation from all of us, in the presence of¡­ the result was what I wanted.


    No, should I say more than that?


    Whatever it was, for the first time her sword was taken, and with a sword to return it, its head was pped the other way.


    The best cheer I''ve ever had, naturally.


    I realized most of all that would be something I would care about for my instructor''s girlfriend, and it fit right in... but I also think she seemed most happy.


    That''s what he said and so on, and to see from what he was talking about a bit, he apparently knew someone.


    Speaking of swordsmanship, it was also about that day that I heard that that one he showed on his entrance exam day was swordsmanship, not magic.


    That was when we talked by chance.


    I was wondering because I didn''t feel the magic, but when I asked him why he did it, he told me to charm him with what he was best at.


    There should be no problem with anything else than that it was not said to be magic... it is something that I was heartily impressed with how it was also interpreted.


    He said that it was not something that people could be proud of because it was what they taught me, but it was still enough to impress me, including being able to honestly speak of it.


    And, well, by the time, like, two weekster, Sylvia was already starting to send a totally respectful gaze at him... and it was around that time that there was a change in his attitude.


    And that''s what causes Sylvia to be exposed to swells......


    "Mmm..."


    Try roaring again, it doesn''t make any difference.


    Apparently he - Soma Neumont - has gotten used to himself doing this.


    To be honest, in the sense that I''ve gotten used to the sight in front of me, Sylvia is the same...... at the same time, it was something I didn''t want to admit badly.


    Yes, Sylvia is currently sitting next to him - Soma, but there''s only one dissatisfaction there.


    Because Soma is looking at the book at hand without looking at the ss.


    I know that''s what I borrowed from the library because I heard it from him.


    But I don''t even know what book you''re reading.


    Two weeks after that, because this is how Soma reads when she brings different books every day.


    Changed attitudes are also, in short, about this.


    What happened, Soma suddenly stopped taking serious sses until then and started reading books.


    If this is about reading something that has to do with magic, etc., it''s still fine.


    Because if you do think about Soma''s proficiency, you''ll only be free where you were listening to the ss.


    But when I brought the book on the first day, the word that came back asking me what it was about was the book of history.


    What I brought the next day was a book of ancient ruins, and the next thing I brought was a book of demons.


    I''ve brought something written about adventurers, I''ve brought something I''m not sure about¡­ At least I''ve never had a book on magic in my life that I''ve heard of before.


    Well, I can''t say that I haven''t even heard about it in thest three days, or possibly brought it once after that... maybe not.


    And where it was, it''s no different that the majority of it is books that have nothing to do with magic.


    It is more impossible to say not to be dissatisfied there.


    But Sylvia can''t say anything to Soma about it.


    That''s personal freedom, and when you''re pointed out, you''re still answering perfectly.


    There can''t be anything I can say.


    "Guuuuu..."


    So when ites to what I can do, this is just how I sound dissatisfied, but until now, there''s been some reaction, and finally nothing.


    Even though I knew it was depressing, no, I kept saying it was important to assert my will... this doesn''t make any sense to go on anymore.


    Finally, there was nothing else I could do, and I ran out of measures.


    "... Huh, it is"


    Therefore, when I turned my face forward, I decided not to care anymore.


    No, I really can''t do that... but I just have to.


    I figured I''d find someone around the corner who seemed respectable and I''d be able to work hard with someone like this from now on.


    But in the end, that''s what Sylvia thinks of herself.


    It has nothing to do with Soma.


    I just knew it, though, and it couldn''t be that easy to convince.


    While Sylvia tried to concentrate on the ss, she raised a small roar.

 471 Ex-Strong, Going To The Library.

    If I''m going to be honest, Soma wasrgely wondering why I was being stared at by the girl sitting next to me - the disgruntled face from Sylvia.


    Well, there''s no way I don''t know.


    Sometimes we talk a little bit about the edge of the entrance exam, and I hear that she came here for some reason.


    Soma is not dull enough not to look there.


    Or it''s true that I''m not taking the ss seriously, so it''s kind of natural to turn my grievances there.


    But even if we knew that, Soma wasn''t going to change the situation now.


    Though it''s certainly not a good situation to think about normally, Soma wasn''t bored with sses in the first ce.


    The act of being in the same ssroom for arge number of people and taking sses for the first time in years or decades.


    That was enough to make me nostalgic and to remember the fun again.


    Having all sorts of ideas and putting them in your mouth is even interesting... but that''s not enough.


    In the end, the reason why Soma came to the college is the same as the previous principles of behavior.


    To use magic.


    That''s all.


    So I tried to take sses for about two weeks, and Soma decided.


    Where we have been subjected to this as it is, that aim will not be achieved, he said.


    Or if we get to the middle part...... no, even if we don''t get that far, we might not know again next year.


    But at least now, we can''t find any meaning in it.


    Of course I''m not going to get in the way of my ssmates, so I''ll answer if they point to me... that''s all.


    More than I think there is a way to an end there, Soma''s purpose is the top priority.


    For that, it''s a book.


    That''s what I should call the Royal College, or a book I never saw at home is gobbling around.


    I don''t know what the clue is, so I''m reading allowances and gradually for now... well, that''s why Soma''s current situation is like this.


    It is therefore bad for Sylvia, but we have no intention of changing it.


    Well, I don''t do this in all my sses... and I turn the page of the book at hand with excused thoughts.


    Today''s book is about thebyrinth.


    Labyrinth is, broadly speaking, a type of ancient site, but it is also said to be older in one theory.


    Whatever it is, it is certainly something that we do not know even better than the ancient ruins.


    In thebyrinth, demons never cease.


    How much I thought I had defeated and extinct, and when I realized it, it was as if I was resurrected, and the demon is there.


    Very troublesome¡­ but it is very tasty from an adventurer''s point of view.


    How many demons you defeat does not reduce the number of demons, because that''s how much material you can take.


    So some adventurers even exist adventurers who specialize inbyrinths.


    Always dive into thebyrinth, hunt the demons there, take the material home and redeem it.


    Those who live that way.


    Nevertheless, it is naturally contiguous with danger.


    Thebyrinth is basically supposed to be underground, but it''s a dim, narrow ce, so you don''t know what the uncertainty is.


    It is amon story that an adventurer who made his way to thebyrinth one day, as usual, never returned.


    Still, there are adventurers diving into thebyrinth because their ie is somewhat more stable and, at the same time, they can aspire to grab a thousand dors.


    Because the ancient ruins are nice and thebyrinth sometimes has treasures asleep.


    It''s a magic guide, it''s a magic book... well, they rarely do that, but if it''s possible to get it, that''s enough.


    Sometimes they discover things like they''ve never seen before, and if you''re an adventurer and want to be romantic, it''s best to go to thebyrinth, etc.


    So, Soma''s reading a book like that, too, because he found potential there.


    Unknown tools make it possible to use forces that have never been avable before.


    It would be a ssic when ites to ssics.


    Well technically, this is what happened to be the book in my hand, but... it''s also true that I was paying attention there.


    (Hmmm... this still seems like the most likely thing so far...)


    In the first ce, that''s one of the reasons I came to this college.


    Because undergroundbyrinths exist on the property of the Royal College.


    It was discovered after building the college, not so much on top of which there is a daringbyrinth.


    That''s to use thebyrinth in ss.


    So you can train in the field without bothering to go outside.


    Besides, thebyrinth appears to be the perfect demon for training.


    Thebyrinth is basically divided into more than dozens of hierarchies, and the demons that emerge as they head down be more powerful, but the demons that emerge are determined by hierarchy.


    Suddenly, there is no such thing as a powerful thing.


    In other words, it is ideal for field training because it allows you to choose a locationmensurate with your current strengths.


    That''s how I use it in college training, etc., so I may think there is nothing unknown already, but I should say that it is because I am a student, and the hierarchy below seems untouched.


    The more treasure goes down there, the more likely it is to exist, and the more likely it is to be valuable.


    If so, you can have expectations even if you don''t want to.


    However, since it is definitely abyrinth and dangerous, training will not take ce there immediately.


    It is possible to go for the first time after a little ustomed to students who have little experience in action¡­ roughly two months after enrollment.


    Furthermore, permission toe and go freely is granted after the middle part.


    Students in small departments are forbidden to go outside of ss.


    In short, no matter how much I wanted to go, Soma could not go.


    (... I don''t know if the library says how I can get there somehow)


    Of course I know that''s not possible, but the possibility of not being able to go is very tedious.


    Because I know that, I never readbyrinth-rted stuff from a number of books... but I decided to randomly pick books to read during ss.


    So there''s no way I won''t read more than I took this.


    (¡­ even if you know you don''t, it''s possible. I guess I''ll look for something in that direction in the library today)


    With that in mind, Soma went further through the book at hand.


    All sses are over, after school.


    Naturally, it will be free time from here, but there are surprisingly few people who go out to y.


    Although it is not forbidden by the College side, it is because permission needs to be obtained on purpose and the process is cumbersome.


    Besides, people whoe to Royal College have a strong upward trend basically.


    One reason would be that many people give priority to training and study over y.


    And even if it''s a small part, it doesn''t change.


    The same goes for Aina and others, who said they often go to the training ground after school.


    I can train my magic, and there are a lot of simr people there.


    You can look and learn, ask questions, etc.


    That''s how they spend their time till dinner.


    Honestly, I''m very jealous of that, and I''d love to mix soma if I could.


    But I can''t use magic. Where I went, it would only be annoying.


    So that means having fun once the magic is avable¡­ Someday Soma goes to the library, deciding to mix it up.


    The library of the Royal College is located off the College''s premises.


    Nevertheless, in terms of location, it''s obvious.


    The main entrance is to the south, and the school building is from there to the center.


    The dorm is to the north and the training ground to the east.


    When you ce what you need where you need it, you can inevitably only ce the library at the western end.


    Well, depending on the size, you could have included it in the school building, but should I say raw hate, the library here is rarely big.


    That''s so much bigger than a bad city, I couldn''t have just let it adjacent to the school building.


    However, for that matter, the number of books held is enormous.


    Instead of this country, it is not Dade who is exaggerating that even the world is the best, etc.


    It is true that although that is just a somewhat exaggerated way of putting it, it is enough to approach it.


    You can see that at a nce if you even step into the library.


    Anyway, I get to the eye at that moment, this book, literally a mountain of books.


    They''re not stacked up, but they''re there so much that you might even stack them up to the same height.


    Looking up, it crosses the third floor and is even bigger.


    It goes without saying how much that is, given that the library is the only one in the west of the premises that has magically expanded its interior space.


    Whatever, Soma, who always came to such a ce, looks around and whines, well.


    Again today the shadows seemed extremely sparse.


    Most of them go to training grounds, because there are, apparently, very few libraries here.


    When I first heard that, I thought I had no heart... but if I knew why, on the contrary, I wouldn''t feelpelled.


    Because the number of books in this library is a little... No, quite, too much.


    To say how much, the scribe could not grasp the details, and more specifically, he did not know where more than 90% of the books were.


    I''m talking about getting a good grasp of it, but when I hear anything, it seems that the book here is exactly what I brought out of the Royal College, which was in the Kingdom of Veritas.


    It was just a crunchy mess among all sorts of things, so it couldn''t be divided into fields, etc., so it was transported to quite a lot of clutter.


    At that point, it was quite mixed, and when storing it here from there, there was no personnel or time to organize it, so it became even more chaotic.


    Still, on the contrary, I am able to grasp 10% because someone actually read it.


    I can only grasp that amount.


    I mean, as it is, a hundred years to grasp it all... no, it would likely take even longer, considering that I''ve been searched for and read from the more frequent things I''ve ever needed.


    Well, that''s not what Soma thinks.


    I appreciate being able to grasp as much as I can, but not sure means the unknown information could be asleep as well.


    If you think about it that way, it means you can have hope for the future, which wouldn''t be so bad either.


    Though I may think a little too positively.


    By the way, what Soma is reading in ss is one of the 90% that he has not grasped.


    Because I don''t know what it says, random, that is.


    Though I have used my other spare time to read books, you are reading 10% of what I know.


    That''s not because we''re looking for the unknown, but because we''re looking for something to hint at from the known information.


    If you don''t get results forever, you may start reading 90% of the time, but so far I n to continue with that.


    And for the time being, it''s that known guy who should be on his way.


    Can''t we somehow dive into thebyrinth even in today''s soma... I mean, to find out if there''s a back road or something.


    Labyrinth materials are preferentially searched for only objects and are turned to known people.


    Well, there''s more to it than that, even if it really happened, it doesn''t matter what you think, but it doesn''t work.


    If you''re serious about looking, you should look for the unknown, but it would be too reckless to try to find what you want in pinpoint out of what''s said to be millions.


    Then it''s still better to bet on the one in case, the minute is higher.


    That''s why Soma pointed his leg at the corner of the library, rtively close to the entrance.


    It looks like a huge library and there is still room for books, so the books found in it are gathered in one ce.


    Walking alone in an unpopr, even lonely...


    "Hmm...? That''s..."


    So Soma saw what he saw.

 472 Formerly The Strongest, I Encounter Facial Acquaintances In The Library

    Soma was first surprised that there were two figures there.


    Libraries aren''t really popr, and by the time you get in, look for, borrow, and leave a book, you should be mistaken for one person, except for the clerk, and it''s not even umon to see anyone.


    Thomas has been stuffing here since the first day of school, but this was the first time I encountered two people here in a day.


    And being the face that both of them have seen is also one reason for surprise.


    Moreover, thebination was very rare.


    "This is another rarebination."


    "... hmm?... soma?


    "Um, it''s been three days, She"


    "... n"


    The golden hair flushes saggily on the nodding p.


    Something I''vee to see a lot over thest month...... I should still say, I''m still not used to it.


    Well, one of these days, I guess this one will be more obvious.


    Department of Swordsmanship, 1st grade, Royal College Elementary School.


    That is the word that most terminally describes She''s situation today.


    Yes, that is, She was also enrolled in the Royal College.


    Unlike Aina, She should have problems at her age, but She also managed to do so by using the favor there.


    Apparently it was actually somewhat easier than Eina because it was possible to prove her identity by being an elf or by being a rank five adventurer... well, that''s for the record.


    By the way, we met again the day after the admissions ceremony.


    I met him when I was exploring where and what was in the college.


    However, I was not particrly surprised because I knew I was next to Aina at the induction ceremony... oh no, have I ever been surprised by just one thing?


    Even now, She doesn''t hide her face in college.


    I thought it was just an admissions ceremony, and it seems to be the case all the time... well, I can''t dress like that in college, so maybe it''s natural.


    Anyway, since that day, Soma and She had been a little face-to-face.


    Because they belong to different disciplines and live in different dormitories, not every day, but oddly enough, they are on edge.


    I''ve never seen him in the library before.


    "Was it something you were looking for?


    "... give me the Book of Wizards"


    "Oh, did you decide to approach it from there?"


    "... n"


    The reason Aina joined the college was to build her own magical arm and deepen her knowledge, but She didn''te here to brush her sword arm, even as she joined the swordsmanship department.


    She''s purpose has also remained the same as before¡­ that is, to learn magic.


    I entered the swordsmanship department because if I let them in for now, I would be able to try everything in college, so I chose where I would most likely let them in.


    It should just be taken for granted, that if I were to be included, I would be more desirable in the Department of Magic Guidance, and I almost regretted it alongside hearing and admiring that Soma had entered the Department of Magic Guidance and how to do so.


    It''s what Sylvia told me too...... no, really Cami. Various.


    Though it is possible that I thought of it myself, it is true that I was greatly helped by what I was taught.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... so the teacher was guiding you, is that it?"


    "That''s not true. At the end of today''s ss, She asked me where the magic book was, but as you can see, it''s a little hard for the first person here to tell - right? I didn''t have anything to do in a hurry today, and I had a little errand here, so I don''t feel like it."


    I see, and the person who was handing She some books - nodding back to Karine.


    If you do ask about the Apocalypse, she will be the best.


    At any rate, Karine is a lecturer who teaches magic instruction and a magic instructor in the first grade of the Royal College Elementary... in short, because she is also in charge of the Somas.


    Serving means staying in ce.


    We move ssrooms for each basic ss, and there is no particr amount of time in the home room, but in some cases we need to contact each discipline, and each discipline is assigned a role.


    If so, it would be more natural for Carine to be that of the Somas.


    By the way, and yet when ites to why Cami was guiding Soma and the others on the day of the admission ceremony, it seems she was somehow surrogate.


    Karine had a reception at the main entrance, just like she did at the entrance exam, but she couldn''t make it to the guide because of it?


    That''s why Cami was acting as a temporary surrogate.


    Carine had also taken over at that time because she had actually made the various contacts in time.


    Since Cami is an axologist, there are not many opportunities for Soma to meet.


    Depending on future sses, there will be more opportunities for that...... well, that''s not why it''s not a story.


    gossip.


    "So, what kind of magic book were you looking for exactly?


    "... for now, from the basics?


    "Is it from there first?"


    "...... I have plenty of time, so I''ll give it a good try first.... I''ve never tried a magic book before."


    "Sure, it''s not something you can try early if it''s not a ce like this, such as reading a lot of magic books."


    By the way, a magic guide is not a book that says something about a magic guide, but is somewhat close to a kind of magic guide.


    Just reading it is certain magic - no, you can learn magic, and it doesn''t even require magic guidance skills.


    Just read it, and you will be able to use it.


    It is a very expensive substitute because of its high convenience and the fact that there is no other means of obtaining it than to find it very rarely in thebyrinth.


    Essentially, it is not in cirction in general, and it is so much that even the Duke''s house cannot obtain it quickly.


    But She doesn''t read it to learn magic.


    Because it is witchcraft, not magic.


    Although magic and magic are almost identical when viewed in terms of effects alone, magic has no means of remembering anything other than the Book of Magic.


    Sorcery is only sorcery, more than not magic, unlike what She wants, and naturally I agree with Soma.


    But it is also true that magic and magic are very close, and She noted that magic can be remembered by anyone reading a book of magic.


    If this can also be applied to magic, will She and Soma be able to learn magic?


    But the effect of the Book of Magic is only exerted once.


    If someone remembers witchcraft with it, the remaining book of magic will be just a book.


    I don''t even do it in the library of the Royal College, just like leaving such precious items untouched.


    Everything here is the wreckage of an end-of-use exorcism.


    And what She is researching also fits with the wreckage and the transformed magic book.


    Whether it turns into wreckage or not, it doesn''t make any difference that magic was remembered using it.


    Then it is sufficient as a research subject¡­ Well, it is too difficult to research an unused magic guide, but it is ate bitter measure, but it cannot be said to bepletely pointless.


    At least She thought it meant something there, and honestly, Soma has no objection there.


    To the extent that I think that someday Soma would have tried if She hadn''t done it, I''m hoping there might be something there.


    Most importantly, I didn''t think of what to do at all, so I put it behind me first.


    "By the way, is She thinking about what exactly she''s going to do?


    "...... hmm.... In the meantime, I''ll read the contents"


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, did they just say that something meaningless was written inside"


    The Magic Book doesn''t actually have to read the contents because it only works by using it.


    Still, for once, letters are written like normal books, but that doesn''t say anything about rememberable witchcraft, but they say it just describes meaningless things.


    But when I think about it, I don''t remember hearing exactly what it says.


    Then there is certainly a possibility that some hint exists there.


    "I see. Is that... yeah?


    and so soma identally leaned her neck because she felt signs of bitterughter from next door.


    If you are not She...... it is from Karine.


    "Doctor? What''s wrong?


    "No, I know you two are serious, so as far as I''m concerned, I''m a little unsure what to do. Well, Soma, you''re better... She, hey."


    "Oh...... sure"


    She is only a swordsmanship student.


    Regardless of whether it''s a little or not, She''s enthusiasm is obviously for magic.


    Maybe we should be careful as instructors in this situation.


    Though.


    "... swordsmanship is done properly, so it shouldn''t be a problem"


    "That''s right. Because of that, I''m thinking about what''s wrong with you. I was just asking, isn''t She''s swordsmanship awesome? Instead of the students, you even beat the instructors? A new swordsmanship instructor, I knew it, but losing to students is impable! I was moaning."


    That being said, Carine never cautioned She after all.


    He decided to convince me that he was a magic instructor.


    I am in a teaching role, and it would be another thing to pay attention to, which is the role of a swordsmanship instructor.


    Are you relieved by that, She opened one of the books at hand just as quickly as she could.


    Seems like he''s going to see what it says for now.


    But when he drops his gaze there, his eyebrows immediately distort, and his neck is tilted shortly thereafter.


    And.


    "............... this, I can''t read"


    Those words were spoken.

 473 Magic Books And Ancient Sacred Letters

    She said she couldn''t read. Having dropped her gaze on it, Karine instantly figured out why.


    Because he didn''t think it had anything to do with magic, Carine had never read the Book of Magic before... but it was written in ancient sacred letters the first time she saw it.


    That couldn''t have been read.


    Ancient sacred characters are characters that supposedly existed and were used on or before ancient monuments.


    Since it is nowpletely obsolete, few readers, etc., exist.


    Because the Bible is written there, it seems that some people can read it if they are priests of Holy Divinity, etc. ¡­ Otherwise, whether they are in this college or not.


    Naturally, Carine can''t read it.


    Hence.


    "... Mm, read it"


    The moment She said that, I was furiously worried about what it was like.


    It is easy to say that you do not know.


    But once again, I am proud and confident that I am a lecturer at the Royal College.


    I had hesitation in saying that to my students, even though I thought I had no choice if it was ancient sacred letters.


    But instantly, I realize it was my mistake.


    She was there before she turned to the Book of Magic because it was Soma.


    Though, I thought that would be impossible.


    I have heard from many instructors that Soma''s knowledge is definitely out of order.


    Not only that, but there were times when I actually thought so, even as I was doing my magic instruction ss.


    From previous interactions, apparently the two have known each other for a long time, but no matter how many somas, the ancient sacred letters...


    "Hmm... I don''t mind, but what are you going to do in the future? Exactly every time She tries to read the Book of Magic, it''s tough for me to read or trante it."


    "... for now, depending on what this is about?... If it really seems pointless, think of something else.... if anything seems possible... do something, remember?


    "I will buy it, but I don''t have any teaching materials to remember..."


    Karine looked at the somas interacting like that with a pocan look, as a matter of course.


    No, ''cause I guess so.


    Now it was assumed that Soma could read ancient sacred letters.


    What does that mean...... I mean?


    "... Huh? Could you, Soma... read the ancient sacred letters, huh?


    "Yeah? Well, can you read it?


    To the boy who nodded beforehand, Karine lost her words again.


    On the contrary, when Soma looked at him like that, he leaned his neck strangely.


    Perhaps it is only natural to wonder if you do not understand the importance of things.


    "Well, I don''t doubt it, but then could you actually read it?


    "I don''t mind because I meant to, but it''s a library, so I don''t really speak up... No, now it is, and I don''t really need to care more than no people"


    After saying that, Soma looked at it when she received the Book of Enchantment from She.


    And.


    "" - April 3, 117. Sunny. Nothing in particr today, it was the usual day. I hoped it would be an event to celebrate the centennial, but not by the time it was brilliant - ''... is this really a book of magic?


    "Because all the magic books are made with the same decorations, I''m pretty sure they are. Yo? It''s too much of a trick to use ancient sacred characters."


    "Hmm, is this even though it''s real..."


    "... diary?


    "I''ve skipped the page and looked at it, but it only seems to say the same thing. ¡­ In the meantime, let''s read the rest."


    After saying so and viewing She''s other things, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    Apparently, it was somethingrgely simr.


    "This is quite true, it is only reasonable that it was judged worthless..."


    "... Too bad"


    "Ma, you should consider it a pleasure to have saved you the trouble of purposefully remembering the ancient sacred letters"


    I can''t see anything lying about that.


    And even though it wasn''t less than a month ago, I didn''t even think I''d bother to spit that kind of lie, given the character of Soma I''ve seen so far.


    This means that he can really read ancient sacred letters.


    "... I see. Apparently, you can read ancient sacred characters."


    "Hmm...? Speaking of which, I''ve been quite surprised before, is that all? In my life, it''s just an old letter."


    "Well... to be honest, that''s not a mistake either. But the question is, when exactly is that letter?"


    As mentioned earlier, the ancient sacred letters are supposedly letters that existed at the same time as the ancient monuments.


    In short, ancient sacred characters are rarely inscribed in ancient ruins.


    Though the priest of the Sacred Divinity can read somewhat, it is only precisely that the Bible can read.


    Letters not written there cannot naturally be read, and ancient sacred characters are also known to have a different number of characters in use.


    It is said that tens of thousands of dors will be surpassed even if counted inrge numbers, and it is almost impossible to read the inscriptions in the ruins and so on.


    That is why the existence of a true readability of ancient sacred letters was rare and extreme, and at the same time of great value.


    If you say how much that is... as much as you can say it''s almost the only one in this country, if you have the ability to do so, you can get a particr job regardless of your skills, and you know what it''s worth.


    It''s not like any of those people can be, like peasants.


    It is only possible to read ancient sacred characters into things that can only be limited.


    Well, it''s...


    "Hmm... if I''m being honest, I don''t care"


    "... well, I guess."


    When ites to awesome, it''s true that at the same time some people don''t care.


    I just told a man that magic wants to use that he can be an archaeologist, and he''s not happy and he doesn''t feel worth it there, naturally.


    "It''s not really amazing."


    In the first ce, the ancient sacred letters are unknown in their details.


    Before the illegible, the background is.


    When, where, how, and so on, it''s obvious.


    Whatever you think, it just appears to be anguage that emerged abruptly at some point.


    So much so that some say that the word given to God and thenguage that was in super ancient times were restored, but at the end of the day it was conveyed from another world, etc.


    "The other world, is it?


    "Oh, yeah, I know you get caught up there, but it''s nothing unusual in itself. Yikes?


    In fact, until about a hundred years ago, people were rarely discovered to havee from different worlds.


    It is often assumed that people from different worlds were involved, and that some of the technology transmitted to this day was brought about by people from different worlds?


    Guns and the like are one of them, and there are stories about the heroes who destroyed the evil gods and actually the otherworlds, as well as literature that describes how many otherworlds were discovered before and after the time when ancient ruins were being built.


    Well, although it is honestly a frown saliva around here, it is at least true that there were different worlds, that its influence was so great that it could not be ignored, and that its existence has not been confirmed publicly for thest hundred years or so.


    "... publicly?


    "It''s as if it''s actually a different way of saying it..."


    "Oh, that''s... uh..."


    I wonder what''s going on for a moment, but I think it''s okay.


    Anyway, although it is assumed that there was no such fact at all, everyone knows a little about the time, for example, how it actually was.


    I just tried to hide it, and it''s not something I can hide.


    "Actually, the kingdom of Veritas has summoned brave men from different worlds more than a decade ago."


    "... from different worlds"


    "Give the brave...?


    "Yeah, to crusade the Demon King."


    Well, after that, when you tried to sort out the brave men''s offerings, you finally found out that there were brave men in your own country.


    You think you won''t defeat the Demon King in the end, but were rebelled and independent?


    It was decided from the outset that there was nothing wrong with such a scandal.


    Although, I am certain that the country has be interested, so I couldn''t seem to have done everything without it.


    Especially for the countries concerned, the general picture is bing known.


    "Well, if you''re interested, I think you should check it out. Yikes. I forgot where it was, but those books must have been somewhere, too."


    The only thing in this library is not just what I brought from the kingdom of Veritas, but that''s also what I''m trying to get into when a new bookes out.


    They are naturally ced around here because we know what kind of books they are.


    "Hmm, then I guess I''ll read it when I have time.... Nevertheless, the teacher seems to know a lot about such things?


    "Well. I was worried about whether to be a magic instructor or do archaeology. I would have done archaeology if I''d fallen here, and I might think about it again if I''d fired you one day."


    That''s why I''m so jealous of being able to read ancient sacred letters.


    Maybe if Karine could read it, she would have gone that way without getting lost.


    "Speaking of which, why can you read the ancient sacred script, Soma?


    "I don''t care why you say it... I can read it, so I can''t say anything else..."


    "Hmmm......"


    I decided that Karine wouldn''t want to say the words.


    Well, whatever it is.


    It must also be some difficult situation to say.


    It hasn''t been a month since we met, though many lecturers.


    It''s only natural that you can''t reveal everything.


    One of these days I thought to myself... you don''t have to tell me, can you just tell me the ancient sacred letters, etc., and Fujima''s gaze was directed here.


    "By the way, does familiarity with the old mean you also know about thebyrinth here?


    "Labyrinth? Well, I don''t know how familiar you are, but you might know it to some extent."


    "Hmmm... then somehow you don''t know how to dive into thebyrinth right now? This way, in a backward sense."


    "... Yes -?


    When I asked what the situation was, I was convinced that it would be, and I knew if I hade to the library for it... but honestly, there would be about the wrong person to talk to.


    "If you knew it, you''d think I''d teach it."


    "Hmm... well, if you think about it normally, don''t tell me"


    "Isn''t that right?


    I feel very enthusiastic, but I feel a little empty for that matter.


    I suppose that''s all magic wants to do, act for now, before thinking deeply about it.


    "... but the truth is, it''s not like there''s no way to do it for once. Yikes? Besides, after proper due process, hey."


    "Mm... is there such a thing?


    "... first ear"


    "Surprisingly, there are rules that are not quite known or taught?


    That''s some kind of wiggle drop.


    I didn''t say it, but look it up and you''ll see.


    I don''t know if you look it up, but what you can tell me if you ask.


    You won''t tell me if I ask, but what I can deduce from other information.


    There are quite a few things in this college that sound good when ites to weighing student autonomy, etc.


    By the way, the information that Soma has heard falls within what you can tell by listening to it.


    I just don''t originally ask if there''s anything like backgammon for that, etc., and I''m not assuming what to do when that happens... well, I wouldn''t mind a little extra.


    If you start practicingbyrinth exploration anyway, you''ll be informed.


    I thought so, I tried to open my mouth...


    "It''s abyrinth that''s forbidden to go in on its own during the small ministry, but there''s actually only one exception. That''s what it''s like to pass a special exam after taking a person with a pull rate. The person with the pull rate is limited to instructors. The content of the exams varies from instructor to instructor, but if you want to go to thebyrinth for now, you need to find an instructor who can pull you off and take the exam and pass it."


    What sounded before that was a familiar voice.


    But at the same time, it''s a voice you''re not supposed to hear here.


    Still looking back at it reflexively, what I saw in my sight was the way I expected it to be, a familiar figure.


    "but College Director!?


    He was the Dean of the Royal College, Hildegard Lintvrum.

 474 Former Strongest, Going To The Underground Labyrinth

    Knowing how to get freely to thebyrinth in the library, Soma hade to its entrance only early the next day.


    The entrance to thebyrinth is present at the corner of the training ground.


    Given that going to thebyrinth is part of basic training, it would be reasonable.


    Well, technically, there''s an entrance to thebyrinth, so a training ground was set up around it... well, that doesn''t matter.


    By the way, there is no basic roof in the training ground.


    Except for dressing rooms, which are usually done outdoors.


    So that we can train assuming it on a rainy day as well... Now, it is unclear how far it is genuine.


    It''s just basic, so there are exceptions inside, and that''s one of them that serves as a gateway to thebyrinth.


    "Hmm... I''ve never been around here before, but was this how it happened..."


    When you take swordsmanship sses, you will inevitably travel to the training area.


    But it was a central proximity, and this was even further on the edge of the training ground.


    Perhaps, just in case.


    Given that there are definitely demons underneath it, it''s natural.


    If you just say it on the outside, it''s very normal.


    Equally no difference from the surrounding buildings... so the difference is its contents.


    If that''s just the impression you''re looking at...


    "Temple¡­ or ruins¡­"


    "Imaginarily, that''s exactly what it is. It''s easier to prepare and prepare your mind than it is to be abrupt in the same way as a training ground, right?


    "The atmosphere is definitelying out."


    I nod at my voice from behind, looking back.


    It was something of a looking toddler, with green hair and green eyes.


    He was the supreme power in the Royal College, and this time, when Soma took the exam in thebyrinth, he bought the rate and the examiner to get out.


    "Nevertheless, what is the immediate exam of the Dean of the College...... is the Dean of the College actually free? He came to the library yesterday for some reason."


    "I think there''s something more you can say? I''m still the greatest in this college, aren''t I?


    "You know what?


    Well, they had some business at the library yesterday, so even if I could give up a hundred steps, I guess not today.


    Why is this happening in the first ce because other instructors turned me down?


    First of all, Karine was told as of yesterday because she is busy today, and she gets the same words from all the instructors she encounters today, including Cami.


    Yeah, about one person said nothing from this side yet, but I said I would do it or something, but the swordsman told me that I was going to see the training today, so it''s a no-can.


    That''s why I was worried about what was going on, and this appeared and said:


    Apparently, you''re in trouble, so you have no choice but to do my pull and exam officer.


    It was the words and deeds of the free man, no matter what he thought.


    "¡­ it is true that I am grateful for your help."


    "Mm...? Uh-huh, you just have to know! I''m not the reason you''re here today!... Can you thank me more?


    "Don''t get on with it"


    Talking about that, if we went ahead there, which was like a passage, we eventually reached therge hall at the international level.


    But what bothered Soma was not so much the hall itself, but the slightest difort I felt the moment I went in there right now.


    "Hmm...? Is that... a bond?


    "Though we have these things, they''re not enough to prepare. Even if the demonse out of thebyrinth, they are bound so that there is no problem. Well, that''s never happened here before, but given that it''s part of the King''s Capital, we need to take the utmost care."


    I see. I nodded and headed to the center of the hall, where it was more of a staircase than a hole...


    The material is probably stone, which continues straight down.


    "It looks like an artifact, but you didn''t put your hands on it, did you?


    "At least by the time I got here, this was already happening. Considering I didn''t even hear about that, maybe from the beginning."


    "Hmm..."


    There is a record of ancient ruins being clearly made by people, but thebyrinth is obscure around there.


    Well, considering things like demons, it''s hard to imagine that people made them, and if it''s a record that they were discovered abruptly, it''s that they exist, so it''s said that God made them.


    If they ask me what I made this for though, there''s no way I can tell... and at least for Soma, it doesn''t matter.


    I might have a clue here that Soma can use magic.


    That was enough.


    "Well, let''s just say we''re going soon... but the exam is a secret, right?


    "It doesn''t make sense when measures are taken. Differences from instructor to instructor are one way to make it hard to guess. So there''s only one thing I can tell you. Go to the tenth level."


    "Hmm..."


    By the way, thebyrinth exploration internship that takes ce in ss is basically a party for four to six people.


    On top of that, safety is taken into ount to the fullest by adding a student pull rate where the strength of the intermediate part is certain.


    Still, there''s a little bit of a pupil out there who gets seriously ill, and one or two of them even die a year... but I don''t care about that information for now, so I''ll put it aside.


    The important thing is that the average hierarchy that can be reached at the end of the first grade of the lower division is the fifth tier.


    Note that in the second academic year, it is the eighth hierarchy and the tenth hierarchy as of the end of the subdivision.


    In other words, this seemingly young girl says that Soma alone can reach the average hierarchy at the end of the subdivision.


    Well, nothing wrong with that.


    "By the way, can I ask you the expected time of arrival?


    "Well... I see it won''t take two hours, something like that."


    "Yes, sir."


    The time avable for a single tier is sufficient and a little.


    The conditions are five minutes because the map is not given the same as in practice.


    I have a sword, and I don''t need to be ready now.


    All right, let''s go.


    "Um, it''s time for the exam."


    So the Somas stepped forward to the dim end.


    Marking thest step, he stepped down to thebyrinth and Soma exhaled a sigh of admiration.


    I had some information about thebyrinth, but I was impressed that you were really right.


    To put it briefly, it was vision.


    There should not be a light source, but it was able to capture the wonders and surrounding sights with an eye.


    Although not exactly equivalent to daylight, it is too much to explore.


    "Hmm... you really don''t know what abyrinth is"


    "Maybe it''s not something I''m not even going to show you. Well, you don''t just fail to be vignt, you just have to take what you have to take."


    While listening to something I''m not sure if it''s such advice or what it is, I don''t actually fail to be vignt and move on.


    Should I say that I dug through the ground properly? It was such a ce.


    This again shows no sign of a strange breakdown, but it turned around, which is a very poor prospect ahead.


    This is the kind of structure you''re just asking me to ambush.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    "Well, if you know what I mean, there''s nothing wrong with that."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: Our Stream, Sickness Knife.


    I wave my arms at the moment I recognize to the shadow that popped out of the moment.


    It stretches to its neck without any difference and flies its neck straight away.


    Back length that is man-shaped but even lower than itself.


    characteristic, its pointy ears and nose.


    The way I remember it is one of the typical things about demons.


    "Hmm... is it a goblin"


    He falls to the ground with Dosari. With his eyes narrowed to it, he wrestles his sword to the sheath of his hips.


    Considering thatbyrinth demons only leave the same level of demons in the same hierarchy, demons don''t get extremely strong down the hierarchy, etc., there still doesn''t seem to be a problem if you just step through them.


    Rather, if there is a problem, that means we don''t know the way, but this is already luck.


    Believe in your luck, you''ll have to go even further.


    "Oh, by the way, I realized what to do if you get attacked from behind in this situation? Should I protect you?


    "No, you don''t have to. In that case, I''ll take care of it. If there''s a group of other enemies, I don''t have to be aggressive if they''re after me."


    "Hmm... So what if you are targeted if the enemy has a means of ranged attack?


    "In that case, it''s a difficult ce... well, that depends on the situation. I mean, after all, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Yes, sir."


    If they told me to proceed with this while protecting it, it would have been somewhat troublesome, but if that was not necessary, I would have done nothing about it.


    Then don''t hesitate to even move on, sh and throw away the demons you meet, and head to the back.


    I guess I should strip the material otherwise, but that''s none this time.


    There is a limit to the amount that one can hold alone, and above all, today''s purpose is not there.


    Well, it''s not like I don''t know what''s being graded, or that I''m likely to get a diminution there... but there''s nothing more I can do then.


    In the meantime, I only thought about moving on, executed, and ended up getting there after about five minutes had psed since I got down here.


    "Hmm, that''s not a bad pace"


    "Right. I don''t know, it''s something that goes that far... just like that."


    It is a ce such as a slightlyrger hall of sight, where its walls are crept through in a different way than before.


    It wasn''t anywhere back, left, or right, but down there.


    It was a stairway to the second level.


    This also looks like an artifact at first sight, but as I was advised, there''s not much I can do about it.


    If it''s easy to navigate to it, I''ve never been over it.


    Turn around, you have a t figure, and if you snort, the snort returns.


    Turn forward and slightly lower your gaze.


    Towards that end, Soma began to descend the stairs.

 475 Dragonman And Skills

    "Speaking of which, I''ve always wondered."


    Soma uttered such words when he was descending to the fifth tier and moving on.


    It only takes about thirty minutes to get here, so it''s at a pretty good pace... Now, Hildegard tilts his neck wondering if there would have been any problem.


    But what popped out of his mouth shortly afterwards was a word he didn''t expect.


    "Why do you have such a strange tone?


    For a moment, I didn''t want you to tell me, but I figured I''d manage.


    "No, honestly, I don''t want you to be the only one."


    I couldn''t.


    No, ''cause I don''t care what you think. This would be some kind of gesture.


    I just think I''m waiting for a scratch.


    But such a soma leaned her neck strangely as she turned only her face to this one.


    It''s like this one''s wrong.


    "No, I''ve said nothing in particr since the beginning, but it used to be different, didn''t it? Well, I just wanted to ask you why you look like a young girl. Were you a female?


    ¨D¨D


    For a moment, Hildegard was definitely holding his breath.


    That''s about as much of a shock as it sounds right now.


    ''Cause where that means, it would be too obvious.


    No, I did wonder you weren''t reluctant this way... that was just, too unexpected.


    "Why... no, how long have you known?


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what the hell it''s for... If that means that you''re the dragon, then that kind of thing starts at first sight, right? Or you wouldn''t have noticed. "


    To the words, I was stunned again.


    At the same time, however, questions also arise.


    If you''ve noticed from the beginning...


    "... for what it''s worth, I think it was pretty normal? I killed you, didn''t I? So here''s the thing... I think there''s something else."


    "No, even if you say that, my son killed you. He hated you and killed you, and he''s your son."


    The soma that speaks of that, as always, only brings a gaze to this one.


    But that was enough to understand that he had not lied.


    So shortly afterwards Hildegard exhaled his sigh, because he regretted it.


    "Nooo... I came all the way here to surprise you in the corner... but it was unconscious that I had failed from the beginning."


    "Oh, was that the reason? I knew I was free as a college director."


    "You''re crazy!


    Or I couldn''t do this because I''m not free.


    After staying up all night for a bit of this time, I just got serious and processed a bunch of stuff.


    Answering Soma for two hours was just a critical quote that was getting out of it.


    Well, I decided I could do that, so I designated it as up to ten levels, and at this rate, it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    "By the way, haven''t you been asked to answer the question just now?


    "Yeah? Wasn''t that the question just now?


    "Being a seemingly young girl or... no, in the first ce, I don''t think the dragon had any gender?


    Soma''s question is right.


    Because there is no such thing as gender in dragons.


    Dragons, which are made up of fantasies from people, do not need to be gender defined because they are neither increased by reproduction.


    But.


    "Well, my body is small because I haven''t lived in fifty years... but I try not to get too big when I''m an adult, so it''s not what I assumed. So, that''s why... you see, I was supposed to be pretty big, right?


    "Well it is. Considering the dragon, it was quite big."


    "Um, so I chose this little body this time. You''re surprised at that discrepancy, right? It''s all part of my ruse... to drop you. I mean, it''s a gibberish."


    "... Hmm?


    Moments, the gaze that was being directed from Soma turned into something like this guy what are you talking about... well, why?


    I was stunned that it was happening here, and I was going to melt.


    Where was the glitch in this perfect ploy?


    I can''t solve it.


    "Well, leave your bullshit alone first... so, drop me, what? What exactly are you going to do?


    I said, "Yeah? That''s up to you to make a kid, right?


    "............... you know what?


    It became more like seeing something unfortunate in that gaze, but I really can''t solve it.


    I''m just saying it''s obvious.


    "¡­ I don''t recall gaining favor from you in my lifetime?


    "What are you talking about? You would have killed me and made me admit it. Then it''s only natural that you want the other kid, right?


    "Uh... I mean, is that flesh also a woman?


    "Not for that. I thought about reincarnating you into a woman''s flesh, but I thought you might not like it."


    "Can you help me with that... yeah? Didn''t you say something terrible right now?


    "What is it?


    It sounded like you said, "You reincarnated me?


    "You''re right, and you''re not wrong about anything?


    This one is more surprised that Soma showed surprise there.


    Be sure to make your wishe true, I would have said it right.


    "Oh, I knew you were saying something at the end, but you were saying that... No, if you think about it, there''s no way you and I could be reincarnated into the same world by chance, is there? Or you could have done that."


    Well, I''m not even an ex-god.


    The original is because the world is already different and dead.


    For a slightly different reason than Soma is not a god, but it is something simr when ites to something quite simr.


    "By the way, I ask you this as a pure question, but you said you would have my child, but can you really make it? Aren''t you human?


    "Hmm... if we do ssify it as a race, I''m not in the framework of humanity, but we should be able to give birth without a problem, right? I''m not a dragon man now. You can''t have more children than you can have flesh and no more fantasies."


    In short, the situation is simr to that of an elf.


    That one is bing ssified as mankind because it was recognized by the world, but to that extent if there is a difference.


    And there will be nothing more wrong with the elves than having a mixed blood with people.


    "Well, the only problem is that it takes about five hundred more years for me to grow up and be able to have kids... and I''ll figure it out for you."


    "It can''t be."


    That being said, Soma sighed out like a fright, but Hildegard is serious about it.


    In the sense of falling from superiority in the first ce, soma remains the same.


    Though flesh is the species of mankind... well, that''s about the temper you can handle.


    "Well, I don''t care about that story any more than it''s possible... By the way, you said you fulfilled my wish earlier, didn''t you?


    "Um, didn''t I tell you?


    "... did you really know what my wishes were?


    "Naturally. You want to use magic, don''t you?


    That''s why I reincarnated you into this world.


    Closest to that world, to this world where magic still exists.


    "Hmm... Is there a problem then? So the inability to use magic is my problem."


    "Yeah? Can''t you use magic?


    "Is that so? Or is that why you''re doing this?


    "No, I heard you say you wanted to go to thebyrinth, so I thought it was just right, so I left, but I didn''t even know why..."


    Soma can''t use magic.


    It was impossible.


    Even though Hildegard was a god, he can''t interfere much more than he is reincarnating.


    There is only one thing left to be done to make this world a perfect ce to reincarnate.


    But that was what gave Soma a magical talent.


    That''s absolutely more than what I said about making a wishe true.


    Fortunately, the magic of this world was exerted by the gift of the flesh, so it was engraved -


    "... I''d like to see you a little bit?


    "Yeah? Is that possibly what you also did during the entrance exam?


    "Um, it''s the same thing. I need to check again."


    "Hmm... well, it doesn''t matter, does it?


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me. Which, all the time..."


    - The Reason of Harmony, Dragon God''s Eyes, Administrator of the World: False and All Knowledge.


    What I saw in my eyes instantly was a vast amount of information.


    If you see something bad, you''ll be swallowed of consciousness in an instant. Stare at it and focus only on what you need.


    All you need is one thing, Soma''s current skill configuration.


    - The logic of the sword.


    - The vessel of the Divine Domain.


    - God-killing.


    - Dragon killer.


    - Protection of the Dragon God.


    - Absolute disconnection.


    - Talent of sight.


    - The sword of all demons.


    - Frequently on the battlefield.


    - Sign perception special.


    - Surprise void.


    - Warfare boost.


    - Shrink.


    - Powerful.


    - Clear mirror water stop.


    - Unique focus.


    - Disease thunderstorms.


    - Limit break.


    - Overdrive.


    - My flow, imitation, and iron ughter sword.


    - A machete of self flow, imitation, and demon ughter.


    - Streamliness, imitation and discrepancy.


    - My flowing, imitating, demon sword.


    - Dagger of self flow and disease.


    - Six singing fairies.


    - Hundreds of flowers and chaos.


    - Purple sh.


    - Osiri shed.


    - Pr moves/shes.


    - The showdown...


    There are many different skills, from passive to active.


    It wasn''t different from what I saw then, and in one of them, I found it.


    - Magic Superior.


    "Hmmm......"


    Not a mistake in sight or anything, but it does exist. Besides, I roared.


    Tilt your neck as you watch Soma sh and throw away the demon that emerged from the edge of your instant vision.


    I still didn''t know what it meant to say I couldn''t use it, etc.


    Whatever this is about, it''s superior.


    Even if you were doing it the wrong way, you should be able to easily release one or two of the magic.


    Because that is the exception to the rule of superiority.


    Except for the story if it''s even sealed, but I don''t even think there''s anything that can seal Soma''s skills.


    That would be impossible even for God in this world.


    Or if there is, it''s...


    "... hmm?


    And I casually looked at the details, and Hildegard discovered it.


    It''s a vored text about the Demon Conductor ss.


    - Talents about magic. Auxiliary extrarge to magic mastery. Auxiliary extrarge to magic activation. Auxiliary extrarge to magic operations. Correction to Intelligence and Magic at Growth Extra Large. Passive Skill. Note that this skill cannot be activated due to the effects of superior skills.


    "... Top Skills?


    So unexpectedly, I came with a pin.


    I thought, now I look at the vor text of the reason of the sword.


    And.


    - Power by the God of the Sword. Extremely subsidized for the acquisition of sword skills. Extremelyrge aid to sword moves activation. Extremelyrge aid to the sword in your possession. Extremelyrge correction to all abilities during growth. Invalid interference in spirit and flesh. Passive Skills...


    "Ah, I knew this wasn''t the cause..."


    Invalid interference with the flesh.


    Because of this, Soma''s demon guidance skills are not activated.


    Hildegard gave it from the outside, but it was therefore regarded as interference in the flesh, and it must have been annulled.


    It was just a development.


    "I mean, maybe you don''t remember your skills, or something like that?


    "Yeah? Exactly, but what''s wrong with that?


    "Instead, why didn''t you think it would do anything..."


    But I can''t even tell you that.


    Because many of these skills will probably not be visible in the skill appraisal.


    A skill appraisal is a kind of a thousand eyes, which cannot be imagined by its name, and more specifically a form of futuristic vision.


    Extrapting possession skills from the future state most likely to be traced from the target audience''s present, so they can see the skills that can be remembered, or they feel uncertain at an early age.


    I can see the vor text, which makes it unnecessarily hard to tell, but that''s just an aside.


    Of course, skill users don''t know that, and all they know is the result.


    But that''s why you should get the wrong idea about Soma.


    Futuristic vision of skill appraisal is interference with the mind and flesh, which is annulled as much as possible.


    Alternatively, it might be critical to see it around the vessels of the Divine Domain, but it wouldn''t make sense there.


    This can be well understood byparing it to other vored texts, because it is like just a title with no effect.


    That is why it is the only thing that seems possible to see without interference, but although it is a testament to the realm that has led to God, it merely shows it, and it has no effect on itself.


    This means that Soma''s abilities and skills do not mesh as if... especially in this country, the surroundings, including his own, would have been quite difficult.


    And so I recall that there has been a lot of noise outsidetely, but basically Hildegard is not very interested outside.


    I wonder if that was something in the soma rtionship, etc., but now it has nothing to do with it.


    The question now would be¡­ whether to tell Soma this fact or not.


    I looked at Soma''s back as she moved on, worried... and opened her mouth.


    "In the meantime, there were two things I figured out. One thing is, you have a lot of skills. Well, there''s no way I don''t have it even though I can do so many things. But because of one of them, skill appraisals don''t let you know that."


    "Hmm... so it doesn''t make much sense after all"


    "... well I guess so"


    Where Hildegard imed it, there''s no more point than Hildegard being the only one who can see it.


    The skills that underlie this country are only observable by skill appraisals.


    What I just said there, I would just be able to get called out for lying or some extra confusion.


    "I''m just going to tell you what I know, so you have to decide what to do with it. I can testify if I have to."


    "There is no problem as it is now for now, and I wonder how you intend to do this in particr. More than that, what''s the other one?


    "Hmmm... well, in the end, you can''t use magic and... maybe I''m the reason for that."


    "Don''t you have two?


    "Don''t worry, it''s the same thing."


    "Well... what do you mean by cause?


    "Uhm, that''s not..."


    There is already no way to ascertain how the original magical guidance talent of Soma''s body was.


    But if there was a basement where I could remember, even if it was junior... what Hildegard did was just interrupt Soma''s wishes.


    Although I was a little scared to tell you that, I can''t even keep quiet.


    So I was hesitant to tell you clearly about it.


    "Hmm...... I see. I mean, in the end, this one doesn''t make any difference from before, does it? Then there is no problem."


    "Yes, no, I think there''s a problem...?


    "It''s something I knew from the beginning, such as that I couldn''t use magic. Rather, if we found out what caused it, it would be a step forward. In the future, we''ll have to take that into ount and give it a try. Well, in short, you don''t have to worry about anything. In other words, considering you reincarnated me into this world, that''s all I need."


    I don''t know what look Soma used to say that word because I''ve only shown it on my back the whole time.


    But from that voice, I saw no difference, at least not until then.


    Hildegard, to that, exhales with relief, only slightly loosens its cheeks.


    "Right... that doesn''t mean let''s make my kids!?


    "No, why does that happen?


    "Yeah? ''Cause I''m sure you mean that right now, but that included caring for me, right? You''re not making kids!


    "... in many ways it has be foolish, but at least it is physically possible before it is put back out"


    "Nooo... there''s nothing you can do when you say that."


    Why are you a dragon man, and so on... keep your loose cheeks.


    Hildegard followed Soma, both of us, to the back of thebyrinth.

 476 Ex-Strong, Tour The Training Ground

    Soma was walking under the blue sky, breathing air all over her chest.


    I never felt breathless, especially in the middle, but I was enjoying it just because I wasn''t aware of it.


    With that in mind, he now exhales, while proceeding with his steps.


    Exams in thebyrinth had juste to an end.


    After all, it took about an hour to get to the tenth tier.


    Well, there weren''t any demons in particr that would struggle, so it would be.


    I don''t know how it was judged that I was able to get there in half of my ns... if I were only to conclude, the exam was about passing sessfully.


    And now it''s a walk, calling it the way home.


    I''m on my way to one of them because I came to the corner training ground.


    I''ve never been there before after school, but this time I was tempted to head abruptly... well, if I said it had nothing to do with the story told by Hildegard, it would be a lie.


    Sure, it''s true that I thought of something when I heard that story.


    At the same time, however, it is true that you do not care.


    Instead, gratitude would be more overwhelming.


    It was over there, and Soma had no regrets whatsoever.


    You just reincarnated it, and this is how you got your chance.


    If youin, it will mean you will be punished.


    "... No, or have you already been punished?


    Anyway, Hildegard says that he was truly a pir of God in that world.


    Then maybe it''s natural for Soma who killed it to be punished in a way.


    Naturally, the content of punishment means that magic cannot be used.


    "If I put it in my mouth, it''s going to piss me off."


    There''s no way you could do that! Or so they''re going to say, and of course I''m not serious about it.


    Besides, that would be an insult to Hildegard.


    Well, whatever the joke is...... Soma is serious about it and I''m wondering if this would have been a good idea.


    If I did use magic without any difficulty, that must have been fun.


    But I''m sure that... at the same time, I thought I was supposed to feel inadequate.


    Because I admire it, I want to get it, even if it''s hard work.


    I think so, too.


    Mourning, despair, kneeling¡­ Still, there must be something you can gain from reaching out.


    I scratched my feet and finally got satisfaction at the end of it, like in my previous life.


    Well in short... soma maybe that''s what happened when this is better suited to sex.


    "Have you arrived?"


    While I was thinking about that, apparently I got to my destination.


    In front of you, though, is a training ground with no philosophy whatsoever.


    Honestly, there''s no difference between what''s around you and what''s around you.


    So the difference is those who are inside.


    Because there is a certain degree of distinction between training areas depending on the user.


    You''ll see this when you think about it a little.


    What would happen if Magic Guidance students and Swordsmanship students were training in the same ce?


    Whatever the martial arts systems are, it''s too dangerous for the Magic Guides to mix in there.


    That''s why the students of the Magic Guidance Department were told to use one training ground so that they would be isted, and that this is the ce to be.


    "Well..."


    No special permission is required to enter the training area.


    So as I kept going ahead, the sight immediately caught my eye.


    The first thing I got to my ear was a roar.


    Someone tried and shot the magic, I saw an explosion at the edge of my sight, but everyone on the spot doesn''t care about it.


    Is it the usual, keep the conversation going, and some are doing magic experiments.


    It was a consolidation of a few people, each doing what they liked to do¡­ it was a sight that was nowhere and remembered.


    I even remember the nostalgia, narrowing my eyes to a very after-school atmosphere... it was then that the voice was called.


    "Is that it, Soma? That''s unusual...... or isn''t that your first time?


    If I turned my gaze, it was Aina who stayed there as expected.


    Apparently, he was near the entrance.


    "Well, I kind of felt like it. So it doesn''t mean I''m here to do anything... is that the way it always is?


    "Right, research and practice... mostly practice though"


    That said, I turned my gaze backwards, so Soma shifted her gaze towards you too.


    There was only one girl there.


    He''s a slightly familiar face, so he''s probably a ssmate.


    I''m not sure because I don''t remember it very well.


    Rather than the girl, almost all of her ssmates, except Aina, are.


    Is the exception about Sylvia?


    No, I don''t have time to be concerned about my surroundings because I''m doing the best I can about myself at the moment.


    I guess it just means Aina doesn''t, or at least she''s practicing with the girl, to see from how it goes.


    It was a little surprising, to be honest.


    "I knew you were practicing... but I thought it was something you were doing alone, and you weren''t..."


    "How do you see me...!? I have about the right friends...!


    Should I point out that I don''t see anything other than that girl for that matter?


    No, when you do that, then what about you, or something, they''re going to say, so you should shut up.


    and.


    "Am I...? Why is Temeer here...!?


    When I turned my gaze to the voice I heard instantly, it was one boy who was there.


    Is it about the same age as the Somas?


    Something simr to hostility dwells in its pale eyes, and it is to Soma that he turns his gaze.


    But then Soma leaned back.


    It''s certainly the kind of face I remember seeing somewhere...


    "... I''m sorry, but who was it?


    "Temee... you''re selling fights...!?


    "Hey... that''s obviously your fault, isn''t it?


    "Hmm..."


    I didn''t think so, but from what Eina''s doing, he''s still one of his ssmates.


    But honestly, if you say so, it doesn''te as if it''s a pin.


    Speaking of which, it''s like I was there... it''s like I wasn''t there...? It feels like.


    No, I know you were there, but seriously, I''m not impressed.


    "Damn... you mean I don''t have something in mind...!? Shit, watch now......!?


    That''s all I said, the boy left.


    Soma tilts her neck again, not knowing what she''s here to do and not knowing what she''s talking about again.


    "Ha... what the hell was that..."


    "I know I''m serious because it''s about you... I just feel sorry for him"


    "What do you mean?


    "Look, the first time you took a swordsmanship ss, you said you''d make sure you were strong enough to meet that girl one at a time, right?


    "Oh, that happened too..."


    It shouldn''t be a month yet, but I feel strangely nostalgic.


    I guess that means that every day is thick.


    By the way, Eina knows that because Eina also chose to take swordsmanship sses.


    "So, what''s wrong with that?


    "You were the first person to leave confidently then, weren''t you?


    "Hmm... like I was there... like I wasn''t there...?


    "At least remember that... I was there. And that''s him."


    "So why are you doing what you''re saying?


    "I''m not sure because it''s something I casually got into my ear, too, but thank you. You seem to have had a lot of confidence in the arm of the sword. He said he could beat the instructor or something like that. Well, if that was a normal instructor, it might have been possible..."


    "Hmm..."


    Although lecturers at the Royal College, no one has advanced skills just as quickly.


    The high level of skill in the first ce and the good at teaching things are separate.


    In this sense, it is possible that students are better in simple strength.


    "But if I say it as a result, I kill instantly. We were all the same though, so I guess I should have ended up there... you beat that girl, so you''re pretty conscious, right?


    "I don''t have a hobby for men to be aware of and rejoice in..."


    "Um..."


    I shrug my shoulders back to the sigh I was thrown out like a scratch.


    That''s just a joke, but it''s actually hard to be aware of, which is true.


    Whatever this was back in my previous life, now I only want to turn my consciousness to magic.


    Well, if you''re just unterally conscious, there''s nothing wrong with that...


    "Though, he seems to think he only wants to see you guys back with his sword arms, so I don''t think he''s going to bother to get tangled, either, right? Today''s the first time they''ve actually said something to you, isn''t it? Even in swordsmanship sses, you never must have stuck around."


    "If that''s what you say... then it doesn''t seem like a problem"


    "I don''t usuallye here today. I mean, you''re here, so, you know, you feel like... Usually I just wave my sword silently by myself... and it''s oddly noticeable because it''s totally different what only one person does."


    "Hmm..."


    If you look at me when I''m told, the boy, who did get some distance away, was waving one sword there.


    All I can say is that I was confident, and the appearance is quite simr.


    The only thing that bothers me is that he wasn''t a magician either.


    "What about polishing the arms of the sword, not magic, as a student of magic instruction?


    "We''re talking about leaving it up to the students'' autonomy around here, so why don''t we just... Well, I guess that means I regretted it... I''m confident in the arm of the sword, but I''vee to the Magic Department, not the Swordsmanship Department, because I''ve had enough swords, so maybe I was thinking about magic next time."


    "Oh... that sounds like a good story."


    Especially in this world where skills exist.


    The proficiency rate is fast, and the limits are easy to understand.


    Getting your hands on another means to go up there is logic.


    Instead of being shown the end of the limit, and still without breaking there, what the fuck is it, around getting up, maybe that boy has a sight.


    "By the way... if you''re going to brush your sword arms, I think you should go to another training ground, not here? That way, you don''t have to do it alone and quietly. No, I don''t think there''s any reason not to, given the possibility that one person might be a role model around."


    "It''s strange for me there too... I know there''s a reason"


    "Ah... Um..."


    "Yeah?"


    If I turned my gaze to the fine voice, it was Aina''s friend-like girl who was there.


    You have something to say, with your mouth open and closed, but the voice is speechless.


    "Helen? What''s wrong?


    "Ugh, yeah... that... that''s why he''s here... maybe because he''s a magician, I think..."


    "Because I''m a magician...? Oh, could it be that we have to use the training ground here without using magic, just because it''s a magic guide?


    "Ugh, yeah... yeah, I think so..."


    "Speaking of which, you''re only told to use this ce because you''re a magician... you''re not surprisingly amodating."


    But if that''s the case, I''m convinced.


    It is true that he taught me, although it does not matter when I say that I do not know anything else.


    To a girl called Helen, I bowed my head.


    "I''m d you took the trouble to tell me."


    "Ugh, yeah... no big deal..."


    "It is nevertheless true that they taught me"


    "Right. Thank you, Helen."


    "Ah, uh..."


    You''re unfamiliar with being thanked, and blushing and shrinking is, in a way, age-appropriate.


    Sometimes it was only the adults or the premature who were around, even a little fresh.


    "Seems like Eina''s friend, by the way, but is it true?


    "Huh...? Ugh, yeah... Aina and I are friends, but...?


    "Are you all right? It''s not like they''re threatening you, is it? If you did, if you told me, you''d do something about it, right?


    "Hey......!? How many people are you really looking at me bad...!?


    "Oh, haha...... yeah... it''s okay, it is. Aina and I are good friends, so..."


    "Oh, she''s a good daughter... you''re getting worried in a different way. Is there anything wrong with you? Eina, sometimes you do things out ofmon sense, so that''s exactly what you''re gonna say then, right?


    "I just don''t want you to say out ofmon sense or anything......!?


    With such an exchange, I narrow my eyes slightly toward the girl - Helen.


    I don''t think it''s anything suspicious or anything.


    I just wondered if that''s not all this seemingly weak girl is.


    Though what Soma said earlier is a joke, it is also true that it is true.


    Eina''s talent is undoubtedly authentic and even protruding, as she made me try to create the magic of tracking one day.


    You must not even be able to follow them in the ranks of the wizards.


    Aina is aware of that, exactly.


    That''s why she''s more of a talent bearer than she''s chosen for that practice.


    I feel envious of that, of course.


    But I told you, it doesn''t matter.


    If there is anything I can do, I think it would be enough to feed myself that the ingenuity is exerted by that talent.


    Comparing this one and smiling bitterly at the way it was grating, Soma thought so.

 477 Formerly The Strongest, Take A Labyrinth Exploration Class Previous

    Finally, there was.


    Finally, this wasted time wille to an end.


    Well, technically, it''s not over, and I have some concerns.


    But if we get this far, all we have to do is leave ourselves to the flow.


    I hit the hand I could just hit, and there''s nothing more I can do when this wasn''t working.


    Just quietly think of another hand then.


    Is it because it reopened that way?


    Usually the ambient stirring that was just annoying seemed just a little better.


    "... I guess it''s just my fault."


    Turn your gaze toward it as you roll the words in your mouth alone so that they don''t sound around you.


    Thinking ahead and squealing again that it was finally, it hoisted the edge of my mouth just a little bit.


    At the corner of the training ground, arge number of students were gathered.


    That number is really high and I would say that Soma is the biggest I''ve ever seen, except for the admissions ceremony.


    But that''s natural, too.


    This is where all the first grades of the Royal College are now gathered.


    Practical training inbyrinth exploration, it was about that day.


    "That''s a lot of people..."


    "Well, you can''t help it today."


    "Ugh, yeah... I need a face-to-face, but"


    Soma looks over the spot as she engages in such conversations with Eina and Helen, who has grown ustomed to this one little by little, because she has recently be a little facetious at the training ground.


    Of course, most of them are strangers, but it''s interesting to see that there are different people inside.


    It was quite interesting considering that someone in this and someone is going to thebyrinth together.


    Because, as I mentioned earlier, there is now a gathering of all first-grade students on this asion, but that is because thebyrinth internships take ce jointly in the school year.


    Well, if you think about it, you''ll see.


    What happens if you challenge thebyrinth exclusively in the discipline?


    Especially the Magic Guides are deadly.


    Challenging thebyrinth with only the rear guard or something is very different from suicide.


    Of course, some of them will be able to do the avant-garde as well, but that''s definitely going to happen more than a lot.


    And that''s pretty much the same thing if you''re throwing a party only at the avant-garde.


    grade-joint to avoid such things, was that


    "Still, you''re all enthusiastic."


    "Though we''re talking about once we can throw a party by the end of the day, in short, something that wins early. Then we''ll all hurry."


    "Well... if we can throw a party soon, we can go straight to thebyrinth, it seems."


    Even as I say that, there is a solicitation match going on there.


    Yes, actually, sses have already begun, and now it''s time to make a party decision as we go on with this internship.


    Yet the soma is not in a hurry, because at worst nobody has to get together.


    It doesn''t mean I''m unmotivated by this internship.


    Sure, Soma is already able to go to thebyrinth regardless of ss, but that''s why I''m looking forward to this ss.


    So why don''t we just get together?


    "Uh... so, Aina and the others don''t have to solicit, do they? Or they''re all waiting to move, but..."


    "Nevertheless, one party has a basic minimum of four and a maximum of six. Given that there are already three of us here, wouldn''t it be necessary to move?


    "What, three......? Um, that''s..."


    "And it looks like the fourth one is here."


    "... I''m here"


    She was the one who nodded when it wasing.


    I wasn''t meeting him, but I thought he mighte.


    If we are going to have a party anyway, between those who know each other well.


    It would be natural to think so.


    Now the two guards of the avant-garde and the bnce.


    And then.


    "And the fifth one came too!


    "Okay, get back to work, it is"


    I knew it wasing from behind She, and I had some anticipation of saying it, so I cut and threw it away with the most opening, one word.


    "Hey, why!?


    "Well, you''re the lecturer."


    "... naturally"


    That''s what they both say, and a stunned look on that face would be too obvious.


    Too bad for my sister, Soma exhales.


    Yes, it was Lina, who was there as Soma''s sister and at the same time a lecturer in swordsmanship at the Royal College.


    Well, to be honest, I''m still not used to Lina being an instructor... but there''s nothing more I can do than be true.


    Besides, he didn''t use Conne or anything, but purely passed the lecturer''s exam, so it''s all the moreplicated.


    By the way, Lina was next to Cami at the entrance ceremony.


    That was amazing.


    It just didn''t seem surprising that Eina and the others knew or came with us.


    Damn, it is troublesome in many ways.


    Well, anyway...


    "So, did you have something to do?


    "Oh, yes, it was."


    Around Kelloggy the moment I said it, I guess that was just a joke.


    ... No, I snorted and it was really going to get there, so maybe I meant half of it.


    Whatever.


    "My brothers, we''re about to throw a party, right?


    "Well, it''s best if you''re used to it."


    "I know that very well, but my brother, Aina and She are all going to fall apart."


    "... to?


    "... why?


    "Hmm... Surely there should have been no restrictions, etc. when organizing a party?


    Leaving it to the autonomy of the students, even the six pr guards should be epted without any problems.


    That''s the first thing they said, so there''s no mistake.


    If so, why can''t the sommers put together?


    "Well, it won''t even be an internship if you guys put together, will it?


    "Is Mr. Cami here, too?


    "I figured I should exin more than I decided. I''ve been looking around a little bit, but sometimes it doesn''t seem like a big problem at the moment."


    "What do you mean, the teacher decided?


    "Technically, I just suggested it, but it''s the same thing I decided to do more than go through, right? And the reason I made that suggestion is just like I said. If you disagree, I ask you once, can you argue with me?


    "That''s... that''s not going to happen."


    "...... hmm.... you''re absolutely right"


    Even as a soma, I had to convince myself.


    Even Soma could have made it to the tenth tier.


    Besides, I still could afford it.


    Aina and She can go as far as they want. It''s not what I know.


    That''s why...... if they do ask if that''s right as something to do as part of the ss, maybe it''s not right.


    "Hmm... well, there''s no choice, is there?"


    "By the way, Soma and She are not allowed to work with other avant-gardes per se. Aina is forbidden to work with the guards on the contrary."


    "Uh... I mean, I have to work with the avant-garde for the rest, right?


    "... I''m only with the rear guard?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. The reason is pretty much the same as earlier. If you guys had the same part, you''d definitely eat that part, right? Then it won''t be another internship."


    "You two know... I''m a magician for life?


    "Do you have a wizard like you?"


    I just want to say it''s discrimination, but it doesn''t make any more noise than magic can actually be used.


    So I had to ept it very much.


    "Nooo... I see."


    "You have no choice. Well, I''ll be there. I''m totallyte, so I need to find at least three avant-garde people."


    "... Me too"


    To put it that way, Aina and the others moved quickly.


    Most of the people around me waited for it, and people immediately gathered together, so I don''t think I should worry about getting blurred.


    Instead, it seems like you should worry about yourself.


    "Well, I just want to look for you, too... She''s ce is going to take a while until it''s over, otherwise, who will be avable..."


    "I mean, why isn''t anyoneing to your brother? Rather, I think people should get together best at my brother''s..."


    "Those two are spreading premium as soon as possible, but it doesn''t seem to be spreading about Soma. That would be the difference."


    "Hmm... I''m not convinced"


    "There is no difference between trying to be convinced and having to look for it for now. So, Helen, do you have any idea who the other two are?


    "... Huh? Wow, me...?


    After a decent amount of time, I started looking around, but the only person in front of me was Helen, who I knew raw hatred and Soma.


    Or why do you look so strange?


    "Yeah? I thought that staying meant you were going to continue working with me... was it different?


    "Well, I''m just, I''m justte... I mean, I''m not annoying..."


    "No, if I mention Helen as annoying or something, there will be no one I can form..."


    Anyway, ording to what I''ve heard, Helen has advanced magic skills.


    Except for Aina, even the top of the college, and you can''t possibly call someone like that annoying, etc.


    "I''ve been meaning to do that since the beginning."


    "Oh, no, I knew I was... you know, are you sure...?


    "In other words, you''re on my side. I want you to work with me."


    "Ah... uh, yeah... well, thank you..."


    "Mmm... I envy you..."


    "Look, it''s time for us to get back to work. I have two feelings there''s going to be trouble right now."


    When the two of them headed to the two ces where the confusion was urring, only the Somas were left there this time.


    Now what are we going to do from here...


    "So, this is a continuation of the question just now, does anyone have any idea?


    "Uh... I don''t know if I can say I have any idea... but, you know, Soma, from earlier on, they''ve been watching you... haven''t they?


    "Oh... um, I was aware of that... well, do you mind"


    Looking back as I said it, I was staring at this one jizzily... no, I saw the person I was staring at.


    The boy shudders his shoulders for a moment, but keeps staring without distracting himself.


    I''ve always noticed you do that, and I''ve been wondering what you''re going to do, but it''ll be just fine at this point.


    "Hmm, so there''s the... huh? What did you say your name was..."


    "It''s Lars Hoffmanstal......! Temeye,e on. Remember the name......!


    "No, that being said, this is the first time you''ve been named again, right?


    Every time I showed my face to the training ground, I knew I had seen it, and I knew I was staring at this one, but seriously, I''ve never heard the name before.


    No, technically, although we all introduced ourselves during the first face-to-face meeting, I just don''t remember that.


    "Shit... So, what?


    "Um, we''re talking about a party."


    "Ha, what do you want me toe in? But I don''t know... I''ve been invited by others, and it depends on how Temeer behaves -"


    "Oh, I don''t know why, but if you have an appointment..."


    "- I can''t help it. I''ming in!


    You have a troublesome personality, but it may be easy to understand in a way.


    Well, the tone is rough, but you don''t seem like a bad person, and you won''t have a problem with it.


    "Um, do me a favor."


    "Hey, nice to meet you...?


    "Shit, shaggy!


    Word is backwards, its mouth is loose, but I dare not touch it and go through.


    Anyway, now we''re at least one more person.


    "It''s about time we started to wrap up... there''s no sign of wrapping up about two ces, but it looks like we should leave that alone now."


    "Ugh... the three of us, the four of us, but it seems like a lot... mostly, there''s avant-garde everywhere, right...?


    "Am I supposed to have an avant-garde?


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? They told me not to work with other avant-gardes. That''s why I spoke to you." Thou art a wizard who can do the avant-garde. "


    "Huh, you know what... you thanked me for not working with anyone yet!


    "Um, I really appreciate it, don''t I?


    "... Shit!


    If you want to tongue, the boy who turned away - leave Lars alone for now, next time.


    Although, as Helen said, there are a lot of ces in the threesome, but there just doesn''t seem to be anything like just a rear guard.


    They are all equipped and it is easy to understand that because they may enter thebyrinth soon after this.


    Okay, but really, what''s wrong with this?


    It was when I thought that I would have to wait for that stinging to subside and solicit it from there... etc.


    "- Hey."


    "Yeah?"


    "Look, there''s one more over there. What... Isn''t that just fine?


    "Uh... duh, where...?


    "There it is, there it is. You''re standing there alone with a potpound, aren''t you?


    "... Ah. It''s true... but... he said..."


    "Hmm..."


    If you turn your gaze toward Lars'' indication, there was certainly a girl standing in the middle of nowhere.


    Besides, the girl is definitely a guard.


    I can assure you so for a simple reason.


    ssmates... or because they knew each other.


    "Well, it''s certainly just fine."


    "Right?"


    "Oh, um..."


    "Yeah? Is Helen the opposite?


    "Well, that''s not what I''m saying...... Ugh, yeah. I agree..."


    "Then it would have been good. Then go and speak up quickly."


    That''s what I said. I also knew the name of the girl ahead of me, that''s just soma.


    Girl who often sits next to Soma during ss.


    Silvia Heydrich Radius.


    She was the princess of this country.

 478 Formerly The Strongest, Take A Labyrinth Exploration Class Part Ii

    "That''s why I want you toe into our party."


    "... to?


    It was truly abrupt that Sylvia was called out.


    They weren''t talking about anything beforehand, so it''s like they don''t know what it is.


    As he closed his eyes, the boy with the seen face tilted his neck.


    "Hmm...?... Mmm, shit. Speaking of which, Aina wasn''t here right now. As always, there should be a sharp scratch here... but I can''t help it, Helen, I left it to you."


    "What... what...?


    "I''m not bluffing."


    The two of us together are faces that we naturally saw.


    But still... No, that''s why I didn''t know.


    It''s abrupt, and I don''t know what that means, but I guess this means you''re here to solicit yourself.


    But there''s no way there is.


    That''s not pessimistic about things, or anything like that.


    It''s just a fact, because, in fact, until now, no one has been left alone, such as the one who speaks to Sylvia.


    Most of all, that''s because Sylvia is hated... maybe not.


    If it''s always the case, someone will talk to me.


    Considering that was the gesture of a friend would just be too twisted.


    Then why don''t you talk to me now, because that''s now.


    Labyrinth exploration.


    Because everyone understands how dangerous it is.


    Though internship...... it''s more of an internship, so sudden idents are more likely to ur.


    One or two people a year are dead.


    Whoever hates it, of course, will not havee here from the beginning.


    And Sylvia, that''s no exception.


    But at the same time, it is only a readiness to put oneself at risk.


    There''s no way I can carry it enough to carry someone else''s whole thing, let alone royal stuff.


    That''s what Sylvia couldn''t say, at least.


    No matter how royal you are, Sylvia is still royal.


    Something must not happen, and something must not be allowed to happen.


    In the unlikely event that Sylvia loses her life, that party member won''t fit all the n Long Party eyes.


    Because we know it, no one speaks to Sylvia, and Sylvia says nothing.


    Yeah, so it should take Sylvia a a voice of solicitation or something.


    "So, well, whatever the joke is, I mean, it''s an invitation to a party, but what do you say? Well, if you have an appointment or don''t like it, you can''t."


    "I don''t have an appointment and I don''t like it!... Ah."


    Reflectively, then I thought I''d done it.


    It''s true that I don''t like it, or rather, I''m even where I want it.


    Because that soma is here to solicit.


    That would mean I''m willing to do this ss, I guess.


    It''s still a rough ss, and he said he was reading a book.


    Because it is not a ssroom, if you say so, it may be until then, but if you can still take sses with Soma, it is undeniable.


    You might see that again, like the entrance exam or the first day of swordsmanship ss.


    Then there''s no way... there''s no way...


    "Well, now we''re four, and it looks like we can do the internship for now."


    "Am I right? You don''t have to collect two more?


    "Ugh, yeah... Soma, you''re strong because Eina told me a lot, and I know..."


    But apparently, among the three of them, it has been established that Sylvia will participate.


    Well, yeah... I wouldn''t have a choice.


    Still, at the very least, in an attempt not to be a nuisance to the three of them, Sylvia loosened that mouth just a little bit.


    "Uh... well, I''ll revisit it it, thanks for the internship!


    "Um, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Ooh."


    "Ugh, yeah... well, nice to meet you,"


    It was Sylvia, who was kind of thinking, but apparently blew it off.


    Well, I kind of know what you were thinking, but it doesn''t matter.


    It doesn''t matter, maybe I should say...... whatever.


    When Soma and the others each returned their greetings to Sylvia, who had greeted her well, they kept talking.


    "So, what do we do? As far as I''m concerned, I think we should go to thebyrinth once and for all."


    "That''s it, are you sure the four of us are okay? Um... well, I know that you, Soma, are awesome."


    "Oh, well, I knew you''d think so, didn''t I? Hey, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Hmm? Are you not sure you''re asking me that?


    "Ah? Temeye, I knew you were fighting and selling......!? I''m sure I''ve made up my mind...!


    "Uh... well, I, honestly, don''t...?


    "Hmmm...... I can''t say anything about eagles, can I? I''m confident I can do that there, but I still haven''t been to thebyrinth yet, and I don''t know if I''m anxious in that sense..."


    "In other words, is it the opposite of two, one on hold,"


    Then it will be decided by a majority vote...... That''s why it won''t work just fine.


    What we''re about to go to now is thebyrinth.


    Even if I have no choice but to be anxious, if I am forced to take such a person, it will only be the source of the ident.


    Helen, of course, Sylvia is the same in that sense.


    I wish it had been a magical word that could reassure those people, but there is no such thing as raw hatred.


    Then.


    "I''m not saying it''s impossible, but as a senior, I''d like to go with these four people for now. I''ll turn back as soon as I don''t think I can, and then again, it''s a good story to gather other personnel."


    The members of the basic internship were decided today and will remain fixed in the future, but it is not impossible to change them.


    Sometimes what''s wrong is that if I actually tried it, it wouldn''t have been possible, and sometimes someone would temporarily leave because of an injury or something.


    Because of this, it is possible to move between parties with some freedom, even with their consent.


    By the way, the number of members of the party is not strictly determined.


    Though four to six are said to be the best, ten is fine, and the worst is one.


    I guess one of the purposes of this internship is to identify the area and actually try and learn.


    Whatever.


    "When that happens, I feel like I''ll be able to spare some new additions or something... but what''s the difference in the current situation?"


    "Hmmm... well sure, in the end you don''t know unless you actually go, do you? If you want to try it, say yes...?


    "Oh yeah... you know, really, you don''t force me...?


    "Promise. Well, actually, I''ve already been to the tenth tier on my own. Even if something happens, I think we can do it if we let the three of them get away with it."


    "Ha......!? Hey, he said he''s been to thebyrinth... surely it''s after the middle part that he won''t be allowed to do that...!?


    "Actually, there are other ways. Well, since I''m in the position where they taught me, and it''s something I can teach you in time, I''m not going to say anything more."


    "... Shit"


    In the meantime, since we have all reached an agreement, we shall proceed straight to thebyrinth.


    Thebyrinth exploration practice basically uses all the time of the day in ss, so there should be about time to take a slow look around the first tier.


    Nevertheless, the first step should be to the instructors.


    Because it''s just not a good idea to go on your own, and above all because it''s more than an internship, you can''t just go for the four of us.


    And the instructors were scattered right around the building with thebyrinth.


    Because there are no other sses, most of the instructors who do sses in a school year are here, but basically they all seem busy.


    So far only two ces are likely to be in big trouble, but there seems to be a lot to do with the little squeaks happening or being consulted.


    Well, I''m being hunted out here for that, naturally.


    But at this rate, if I thought it might not be possible to go right away, etc., I was just about to have one instructor''s hand free.


    I exhale one breath as I watch the threesome of students I''ve been talking to leave the scene to see if they were being consulted about anything.


    The lecturer was the most familiar figure for the Somas, or Carine.


    When I looked at the three of them to see if they missed this opportunity, I immediately went to them and spoke to them.


    "Dr. Carine."


    "Yeah? Oh, you guys. What''s wrong with you? I don''t know, it doesn''t seem like an atmosphere to consult."


    "Um, I think I''ll go to thebyrinth first."


    "Really? Then I won''t be the first."


    "Is that right? Looks like some people decided early, so I thought someone was already there..."


    "I usually do, but we all seem pretty cautious this year."


    "Careful, aren''t you just frightened? Damn, you''re so gutsy."


    "So, but... after all, yeah, right...?


    "Oh, but personally, I think you guys are more right. Okay? Discussion is also important, but for now, there is no better knowledge than experience. Especially if you know it''s dangerous, but you know it''s almost okay."


    "Oh, yeah... what..."


    Helen regained her slightly anxious face, but she seemed just a little relieved to hear it right after.


    Soma exhales small to the point that only a little force has fallen out of that body.


    If I turned my gaze instead, Karine also broke her mouth just a little.


    "Anyway, that means we''re going to thebyrinth, right? Well, uh... oh, there he is. Kurt, you''re up."


    "Oh, yes, I get it"


    Karine called out and nodded at it was one boy who was behind it.


    There were simrly other boys and girls nearby, but not all of them looked like instructors.


    No, actually, it''s not, so naturally.


    "Ya, I''m Kurt, a junior high school surgeon. Nice to meet you today."


    As I named them, they''re the same students as the Somas.


    However, they are all from the third year of secondary school, and they are also referred to as top performers.


    He was here to pull the trigger on the Somas this time.


    Even though it is an internship¡­ or because it is an internship, it is just too dangerous, such as diving into thebyrinth with only the students of the first grade of elementary school.


    Nevertheless, there are absolutely not enough instructors, and that''s why the upper ssmates pull it off.


    Well, technically, they don''t do anything unless it''s too dangerous, so help personnel for times of need, I guess.


    Anyway, it seems that Soma and his opponents are this boy named Kurt.


    "Um, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Oh, hey, nice to meet you... please?


    "Thank you...?


    "Nice to meet you... please, I will...?


    But that''s how we greet each other, and I guess the three of them have some sort of refreshing attitude, because Kurt doesn''t look like an upper ss student.


    Anyway, Lars is only a little taller in this party, but Kurt was about as tall as he was.


    To be honest, I was told it was the same grade, and I''m not ufortable.


    Still, Soma never got confused because of the atmosphere.


    Because the calm down appearance was convincing enough to say he was an upper ss student.


    I also feel like I''m rather too calm... well, that would happen.


    But in a way, it''s too rude. Kurt never got angry with this attitude.


    Probably because I understand why, myself.


    Smiles small and bitter, but that''s all.


    Well, as Cami is, there is a rare, albeit somewhat, figure that the years are even taller on top.


    I guess that means Kurt is one of them again.


    That''s not exactly what I hear in person, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s get going."


    Listening to each snort, Soma, with the four of them, went all the way to the undergroundbyrinth.

 479 Labyrinth Exploration Internship

    When ites to the Hoffmanstal family in the Kingdom of Radius, it is quite a well-known name in the Kingdom of Radius.


    He was only one of the Demon King''s Crusaders at the time, now a key member of the Kingdom of Radius.


    When they decided to flip an anti-g against the kingdom of Veritas and proimed it, they decided to support them first among the nobles, because it was the Hoffmanstals who were counts in the kingdom of Veritas at the time.


    It is therefore also said that sessive other nobles have since given their names, thanks to the Hoffmanstal family and so on, and furthermore that is not the only role yed by the Hoffmanstal family.


    Just as many of the key members fought on the front line, so did the Hoffmanstals.


    The appearance had a strong internal and external impact, and the rtively smooth founding of the country was so much so that the Hoffmanstals were responsible for it, etc.


    And it was, in a way, right.


    At least, it was thanks to the Hoffmanstals that this went smoothly with regard to the title.


    Because the aristocracy that eventually joined the rebellion went up to a good number, of which only the Neumont people were former Dukes.


    Few of the others who are now dukes were not even aristocrats, rather than former dukes.


    That is what happened as a result of using each contribution only as a benchmark.


    But naturally, it initially led to bacsh from all sides.


    Or mainly from the nobles who cooperated and disobeyed together.


    More than half of the nobles who joined the rebellion in the first ce were those who joined them after the war had prevailed, and those who wanted to breathe sweet honey by receiving a higher title.


    There''s no way we can admit that we''re doing ourselves little favor.


    But the prospect easily dissolved in a word unleashed by the owners of the Hoffmanstal family.


    It is clear to everyone that the Hoffmanstal family was the most aplished of the nobles, but this is what he told them.


    Our title should remain the same.


    No, I don''t mind lowering it, and I don''t mind having you stripped of the title itself for anything, he said.


    Of course not, but it''s what they wanted.


    I can''t fail to do this...... I managed to keep it in the Count''s house.


    If that happens, there''s no way the other nobles can say anything.


    It would not have been strange to lose our title if we had raised our titles as such, and if we were to say something like that, we would have been pped from all sides.


    Because of these various factors, the Hoffmanstal family''s name is widely known and appreciated¡­


    Yes, but it is.


    Lars knows.


    that they are only overrated.


    It''s all for a simple reason.


    The only reason I decided to cooperate first was because I thought that would be the longest way to fight.


    I joined the rebel side because I thought I could take part in a more demanding battle, and I fought on the front line because I simply wanted to.


    Same thing about the title.


    Because if you get a higher title, you won''t be able to fight even more easily than you do now.


    It is more genuine that you strip me of my title... in other words, they were justbat fanatics.


    As the alleys rumored, there can be no such thing as nobility among the nobles, and the people''s lives are getting better thanks to their excellent men, who were just too harsh.


    Their only son, Lars, knows it so well that he doesn''t like it.


    Nevertheless, it''s not like Lars doesn''t like them.


    Rather, I respect it, and every time I hear about it at the time, I even feel remorse.


    I simply said that every time I heard the story, I only found it ufortable, and Lars was also abat idiot, if one way or another.


    That''s why I ended up in Royal College.


    To fight a stronger opponent to be stronger.


    That''s all.


    So to be honest, Lars was badly discouraged when he first went to take a swordsmanship ss and saw what the instructor looked like.


    Because no matter how high they were quoted, they only looked like girls their own age.


    Of course I knew there was something strong because it was my age, but the girl didn''t feel fine dust either.


    Lars, who was working with his parents almost every day, could see the strength of the opponent, albeit in its own right.


    Although sensibly, at least I know the extent to which I am stronger or weaker than myself.


    And that feeling was telling.


    From the girl, you have to feel the strength at all.


    I knew that the strength of the individual and the strength of teaching was separate, and that being a lecturer at the Royal College meant more than that, but still, I couldn''t hide my disappointment.


    In the meantime, I thought that in an attempt to show my strength to the instructor and to those around me - the next moment I was present, I had fallen without understanding the trantion.


    Even more so, the others were defeated without knowing why¡­ So finally, Lars remembers.


    My parents said so.


    He said that the real strong ones are so powerful that we don''t feel their strength at all.


    But I guess I forgot that because I never met someone like that.


    No, or... I didn''t even know you were here.


    With that in mind, one rtive to the other girl is defeated, finally bing thest one...... and.


    Lars saw the sight.


    "- Shit."


    Looking back at what was nearly two months ago for some reason, tongue-beating, Lars turned to it in front of him and shook his right arm straight out.


    - Swordsmanship Intermediate/Heart-Eye (False): Tsubaki.


    Immediately afterwards, I felt a definite feeling in my arm... but I leaked my tongue again there because I found it to be shallow.


    Is that how nervous you are when you say this doesn''t usually happen?


    I feel sorry for you for saying good things about the prestige, scolding myself in my heart, and furthermore -


    "- Lars!"


    "-!?


    moments, jumped backwards.


    A momentter something passes where my head was, and a cold sweat flows.


    If it turned its gaze to the ground it stood on, what was there was a pointed arrow at the tip.


    If I''d just stepped in like that, I wouldn''t have been sorry.


    But this is another mistake I don''t usually make.


    It is true that the surroundings are dim but visible.


    Even so, it looks like this.


    With frustration as to how narrowly he was in view, it was now time to take a step and wave down his shaken arm.


    - Intermediate swordsmanship/mind-eye (false): Tang Bamboo cracking.


    Exhale loudly while making sure that ugly face was shed and torn from torso to torso without any difference.


    Then, although slightly hesitant, he threw his voice backwards.


    "... Shit, thanks"


    "Never mind."


    I chewed my lips on the words that came back.


    I can''t see my face, but that''s all I know enough, like how I look.


    For one thing, you know how immature you are.


    "... damn"


    I knew I was immature.


    But maybe it was just really, really meant to be.


    The sword is enough first, so magic next?


    So much so that I wanted to beat myself down not long before I thought about kidding.


    ... No, but can you also say that this is why there is now?


    Because if I had honestly gone to the swordsmanship department there, I wouldn''t have seen this guy.


    If you think about it, maybe you should praise your judgment then.


    "... Shit"


    I think about that, and it leaks my tongue again.


    All thistely, but that won''t help either.


    But still, I''m not going to give up.


    "... eh"


    Tightening his mouth, aware of his rear presence, he is pulling his bow again at the tip of his gaze - setting his aim for Goblin Archer and putting his strength at his feet.


    To see it then and catch up at all with what I admired.


    Keep it up, I kicked the ground.


    Kurt narrowed his eyes slightly in front of the sight that was unfolding in front of him.


    Shortly afterwards, ho, I muttered, simply because I was impressed.


    I nodded as I crushed the spear I had on my left hand just in case.


    Apparently, I didn''t have my turn.


    At the same time, I think it''s brilliant.


    There''s a boy standing guard of the two girls while he keeps his surroundings intact.


    The standing behavior was, of course, brilliant, as was the voice earlier.


    That scene is natural if it is toote, but it was a bad one even if it was too early.


    It''s obvious you weren''t aware of Goblin Archer''s attack, but if you noticed it early there, it''s also likely that the timing was going crazy and extra dangerous.


    It was only then that I could jump away.


    It''s not just about the enemy''s attacks, it''s even about the allies.


    Brilliant observation eye.


    Besides, he seems to be the one who suggested that the four of us go to thebyrinth this time... maybe that too, you know.


    Because thebyrinth is said to be appropriate for four to six people to throw a party...... if you think about this one, the four are the most appropriate.


    On the contrary, six people wouldn''t mind saying it was inappropriate.


    Except if this is used to thebyrinth or if it is a minded person.


    Alternatively, it is different if there are about three or four of them.


    In those cases, six is certainly appropriate.


    But from what I''ve heard, they''re not all that close in the same discipline.


    And only that boy - Soma - has ever dived into thebyrinth.


    We''re not used to thebyrinth, and we don''t know each other very well.


    There''s no way we can run a party where six people are gathered.


    Then it''s still far better to be alone.


    But the four of us can still work it out.


    The two avant-gardes also have a good bnce with the two rear guards, then we should be able to do something about it without interrupting each other.


    That''s what makes the four of us appropriate this time.


    If I had that soma the most, I would have thought that even the six of us could handle it, but well I would have stepped on it without having to bother taking risks.


    In fact, whatever the hardness of each of the three moves, they are still managed by the first tier.


    Earlier, the two goblins had three goblin archers and a bad number of minutes, but Soma managed to give them precise instructions.


    In the form of Lars suppressing two goblins, while Helen and the others finish two of the goblin archers, where Lars strikes back.


    After Lars defeated one, a little gap had been formed, but Soma was able to safely cut through the observation?


    Well, honestly, soma would probably get a piece easier if she went avant-garde, too, but this would be deliberate.


    Maybe to give the three of us some experience.


    Given the first tier of the first day, that is certainly the best.


    From all the movements and attacks, the three of us should not be at the level of struggle in this ce originally.


    Then it is the right thing to do to get used to it in various ways as soon as possible.


    It''s just that when this happens, I''m more concerned about Soma''s strength...


    "Hmm, is it over? No other enemy shadows around. Restart the journey, but... are you all right? I think I''m starting to feel a little tired."


    "It''s nothing else. You''re still diving for, like, an hour, right? I don''t know."


    "Hmm, right, I do feel a little tired... but it''s still okay, huh?


    "Ugh, yeah... hey, I''ve been breathing with everyone, I feel... I want to do some more, maybe"


    "Hmmm...... so are we still going on? You''re forbidden to do anything you can''t do?


    After Lars shed and dumped thest Goblin Archer, the four said so and resumed action.


    The soma that''s been falling back is marching forward, with two avant-gardes and two guards back in line.


    I think this is really, really brilliant too.


    I don''t have any hands on this one, because I''m using it well.


    Kurt will inevitably walk at the rear of the line, beyond basically never getting his hands on it.


    But then, if the enemyes from the rear, Kurt will take over.


    It''s not what they found out, like this one is practicing.


    That is why Soma has not exercised the necessary rear vignce.


    It may be sloppy to say, but it''s one of the decent maneuvers... and the pull at the end of the line in the first ce is also to keep you from doing it.


    It would also be cruel to just let freshmen get that far, so.


    Of course I didn''t realize it and made it into a vignt formation, and I didn''t even say anything from here.


    All in all, the four moved on, mainly with Soma on alert - where, again, they encountered the enemy.


    Just.


    "... oh?


    It was goblin.


    It''s just one goblin - that''s for sure.


    However,pared to earlier goblins, its body is only slightlyrger -


    "Shit... just one? Fine. I''ll do it, Temeer and the others will get their hands on it."


    - sh.


    It was just for a moment.


    A sword sh ran ahead of Lars, turning Goblin''s body into two pieces.


    "Hmm...? Oops, I''m sorry. Sometimes I thought I had to move, so I did it a little bit. There was just one."


    ".................. Knock. Well, we''ve been fighting for sure. Temeer should fight once in a while too... because I''ll do it next time, right? Temeer''s not in trouble, is he?


    "Uhm, be careful next time"


    It was so instantaneous that it ended before I could be vignt, especially when I could see the two guards exhaling a small, reassuring breath, but that wasn''t the reason Kurt narrowed his eyes there.


    Because earlier goblins weren''t really just goblins.


    Basically, goblins are all the same body size for some reason.


    Only slightly, that body can''t berge.


    If it feels that way, is it because of... or is it not just goblins?


    - Hobgoblins.


    Also known as the superior species of goblins, it was probably that.


    It''s hard to identify that, but it''s usually not much of a problem.


    Because if you see a goblin, you''re most alert to whether it''s just a goblin or not.


    So if that''s Hobgoblin, I rarely takeg.


    If you are going to take ag, maybe if you are not strong enough to take a hobgoblin in the first ce.


    But that''s just a normal ce to talk.


    This is abyrinth, so that could have been too much of a problem.


    Because normal hobgoblins don''te out in the first tier.


    However, inbyrinths where the mechanism is not yet understood, there are asional exceptions.


    This is one of them, and for some reason sometimes something doesn''te up in that hierarchy.


    That was pretty much it, I''m pretty sure.


    I mean, Lars was going to deal with Hobgoblin because he thought he was a goblin.


    They should have heard about that exception as well, but it is because there are few exceptions.


    There is usually no such thing as a freshman who can act with that in mind.


    Hence, it was not strange that a catastrophe awaited.


    If it really seemed dangerous, Kurt would have stopped it, but it was not surprising that he suffered the worst of the illnesses.


    And because I knew that, I guess Soma killed him instantly.


    In the sense of reminding us of the dangers of thebyrinth, maybe we should have let it go in one piece.


    That way, I don''t like it, but you figured it out.


    But they weren''t even used to thebyrinth itself yet.


    So I guess you decided it was too early to let that know.


    It was the right decision.


    That''s it.


    "... Hmm? I see..."


    That''s probably something that won''t even be one scale of Soma''s strength.


    It''s easy to understand that from the behavior¡­ Kurt thought it was really brilliant.


    At the same time, it''s funny, too.


    I thought I was just bored... maybe I could enjoy the outing.


    When it was going to be interesting, he thought so and Kurt hoisted the edge of his mouth just a little bit.

 480 Magic Instruction Lecture

    "Well, then I''ll start ss again today."


    That was Carine who told her to start the ss, but when she looked lightly at the spot, she exhaled a small sigh.


    Because the sight that was spreading there was what it always was.


    As a matter of course, what we are about to do now is a magic instruction ss, and the recipients are those in the first grade of the elementary school of magic instruction.


    I mean, if I tried it on them, this should be one of the sses I have to take with the most effort... but if I came to the end of it, I didn''t feel motivated by the majority of those students.


    There are only four students sitting in the front row, which is... well, not yet.


    I am purposefully using a magic guide so that my voice can reach me even as I sit at the rear.


    The location of the seats has nothing to do with taking the ss seriously.


    But... but it is.


    I already told you about the start of the ss, but the sound of the conversation continues to sound whispered out of the ssroom.


    And it is the vast majority of the students who are doing it.


    No matter how favorable you look at it, it''s not the attitude of those who are serious about taking sses.


    Nevertheless, this is the Royal College, where they have dived through its rigorous exams.


    There''s no way there''s such thing as unmotivation... and Karine knows it''s true.


    Yes, they''re not unmotivated.


    Rather, when ites to magic, I am very motivated... which is why I am unwilling to take Karine''s ss seriously.


    The reason for this is simple and clear.


    Because even though magic is basically something to remember and use sensibly, Karine is trying to exin and exin it theoretically.


    In short, this ss means nothing to them¡­ instead, it was only a waste of time.


    Therefore, they try to use it at all effectively, creating challenges at each other''s discretion, and they each move forward with their arguments.


    But there''s no point in noticing that.


    Because all instructors except Karine, who is in charge of the magic guide, affirm it.


    That''s what magic instruction is all about in the first ce.


    As I mentioned earlier, magic is a sensory thing, and your senses are everything.


    Some, for example, meditate to learn magic, and some, for example, suddenly be avable one day when they spend all their time thinking about the magic they want to use on a daily basis.


    For example, some go to a chapel to learn magic and pray to God, and some say that practice is everything, so that it can be used abruptly in the midst of an actual battle.


    There is nothing inmon there, and learning magic begins by looking for ways in which you can learn magic.


    Magic instruction sses are supposed to be time for each of us to look for them.


    That is why their attitude is right everywhere.


    Because we have our own arguments, we have conversations with ourselves, and that''s how we try to learn magic.


    But Karine thought it was wrong.


    No, I don''t deny that makes magic avable.


    However, I don''t know how to remember, so I thought it would be wrong for you to think of it as instructors.


    Thus, magic was systematized, dismantled in theory, and proved officially.


    No... that''s what I''m trying to do.


    Although we are still in the process of demonstrating what we are talking about, it is certainly one of the things that we have been able to confirm.


    So, if we can understand and apply this properly, I''m sure that everyone can easily use magic.


    "I mean, hey, even when I say magic, in the end, it''s a kind of skill, that''s what it means. Together with someone with a swordsmanship superior who can sh and tear space as long as he has that image. You can''t do that if you think about it normally, can you? But they can. Because we can have such concepts and make such concepts manifest in reality. In a way, it''s also with fantasy species."


    Talking about it, I realize that the gaze of one person who was at the rear of the line turned to us.


    Was it also a word to distract him somewhere?


    The colour of interest dwells in those eyes for a moment... but soon I can see it disappeared.


    At the same time, I found out what the intent was, because it had been directed at me many times.


    In other words, no, I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    What the hell do they not know when ites to exining it so inly?


    "... hey, speaking of which, you were shing space, too, but you know what that means right now?


    "My whole life I do thatpletely with my senses... because I think I can, or I know I can... no. Does that mean that magic can be used if you apply it...? In other words... we need to prepare the sword first."


    "Isn''t that just swordsmanship anymore?


    "Ugh, yeah... swords, at the point of taking them out, so, swordsmanship, I think, huh?


    "What... so... Stupid......!?


    "What, you''re not seriously surprised? Were you serious...?... I''d like to give you something stupid to say."


    and the conversation sounded strangely clear.


    Nothingpares to anything else...... no, that''s natural too.


    They''re in the front row.


    But the most different thing about it from the rest of them was that it was a conversation about the content of the ss.


    It''s like they''re saying that what they''re doing isn''t in vain... I don''t think I can help it if my mouth gets loose.


    But not if you''re doing that.


    Sure, they don''t seem to understand a bit, either, but they''re asking me right.


    Then you seem to be an instructor, and you should answer that question properly.


    "Oh, what''s up, you guys? I don''t know what it is.


    "I''d rather be less of a figurehead...... oh, no, it''s nothing. Soma? They''re asking me if there was something I don''t know?


    "Hmm? Hmm... right... everyone just told me that even if I tried to use magic with a sword, isn''t that swordsmanship?


    "Huh? Hmm...... what do you think?


    For a moment I thought it was a joke, but as far as its eyes were concerned, it was serious in itself.


    Then this one should also be answered seriously.


    But when I thought about it, I immediately got the answer.


    The answer is no.


    "Hey, I don''t think so. Okay? ''Cause when I say that, all the magicians have to have bare hands when they use magic... no, not even bare hands, more than there is physical surgery. If you think about it, whether you have a sword or not, magic is magic, right? Look, Lars, even you can use your sword, but you can also use magic, right?


    "Oh, huh? I can use it..."


    "See?


    "Hmm...... I see"


    Looking at Nodding Soma, Karine loosened her mouth just a little bit, not least because Soma convinced me with her own exnation.


    I saw him right behind the front row, so I threw a story to Lars, because he responded to it.


    That means Lars was taking sses right, too.


    Little by little, my sses are beginning to be heard.


    If you think about it, there''s no reason not to be happy.


    Anyway, I did the same thing untilst year, but at that time, nobody was going to ask me about it.


    Because of that, by the time it''s been two months, Karine won''t be giving sses in seating either... but this year, there are five of them.


    I can''t help but loosen my mouth, but I''ll keep talking properly.


    "And... well, to be honest, I don''t really want to say this, but the way I remember magic is something that certainly isn''t for each person in the current situation. Soma, if you want to remember while you have a sword, I think you have one, too. No, I don''t think that''s the only way I''m gonna try to do it in a way that suits you better, Soma. Okay?


    That wasn''t theoretical at all, but there wouldn''t be a problem if that got me into a takeaway where I wanted to listen to myself.


    There''s nothing you can do if you don''t try to hear me for now.


    Though they''ve been asking me so far, that might stop them if they don''t think it makes sense.


    Then even if you bend your beliefs just a little, it shouldn''t be wrong to talk so that it''s easy for you to be interested.


    "Hmmm... the way it suits me better... I see. I mean, that''s it... that''s a step forward from having a sword... if you try to learn magic while waving a sword, or...?


    "Or not. It''s notpletely swordsmanship anymore!


    "Yeah, that''s swordsmanship. Until I do, I don''t think I can shake it anymore, do I?


    "But I think Lars used his magic every once in a while, waving his sword?


    "Oh, that... that, only, uses magic, just, so... when I remember, I think it''s... different,"


    "What... so...?


    "So why are you seriously stunned... it''s not natural"


    "Let it be, Doctor... is it?


    "Oh, um... yeah.... Well, even if you''re just trying to learn magic by waving your sword, maybe it''s not magic."


    "Stupid......"


    It seems that Soma meant it and was really stunned... to the way it looked, Karine just leaked a little, grin.


    Because, although Karine also thinks that what you''re saying is a little weird, it doesn''t make a difference that you''re taking your own sses for real.


    At the same time, I think.


    I wonder why this has a bad reputation.


    Because Soma has a terrible reputation from other instructors.


    Says, I read other books in ss and haven''t taken the ss properly.


    Says, and yet if you shake the ss story, it answers perfectly, so there''s no cuteness.


    Says I''m unhappy because you had a proper meeting on the first day, but never since!


    At the end of the day, I feel like there''s some kind of mix-up, but that''s more or less what it looks like.


    I don''t get seating properly, and I feel skimpy when ites to practical skills.


    It seems that only the actual skill of exploring thebyrinth is properly received, but the story is otherwisepletely destroyed.


    But as you can see in front of you, from Carine, Soma is a serious and good student.


    Well they still can''t use magic...... no doubt, I have enthusiasm.


    And the philosophy of the college is so that those who should learn can learn.


    Then there shouldn''t have been any problem.


    Whatever.


    "Well... let''s just keep that question and move on with the ss - If you listen to me, there may be something pinning ahead."


    "Hmm... right. Please do me a favor."


    Whatever it is, a student like that wants to continue the ss.


    Then that was enough.


    Well, I''d love for everyone to do this one day, but with that in mind.


    Still, for now, this is it, and Karine had to resume her sses.

 481 Formerly The Strongest, Enjoy The Holidays

    As a matter of course, a holiday exists in the college as well.


    Full weekend holidays, two weekends and holidays are off.


    Sometimes other long holidays exist in the summer and spring at the end of the semester...... well, it''s still a long way to go now so let''s make a discount.


    Either way, holidays exist in the College.


    That''s for sure.


    Sure, but...... it would definitely be different to say if that way of spending time was the same as that of the public.


    Most of the students don''t even go outside the college despite the holidays.


    You need to get permission that it would be a holiday to go out and that may be a hassle...... in fact, it is inappropriate to use that as a reason.


    Because they don''t go out for that reason, they just don''t go out because they want to spend more time training and studying than that.


    Even though it is a holiday, the college campus is overflowing with students.


    Particrly remarkable is the training ground, where, if you look only at it, it must be rarer for those who know that today is a holiday.


    In the end, what do you want to say? Holidays and weekdays have not changed much.


    And that''s the same with respect to Soma.


    If there is a difference, even if you read the same book, do you read it in the library instead of in the ssroom?


    However, since the book was not randomly chosen, and the library bookshelves were properly fished out, the holidays might be better in terms of fullness.


    Nevertheless, when I first came to the College, Soma had practically put his energy into collecting material in the library if it were a holiday, but these days it had also shown some changes.


    Just like after school, we have more chances to get to the training ground.


    Most of the time, it''s not the same as it was after school.


    "Well, let''s stick with the offense today, shall we?"


    So again today, Soma wasing there.


    Whimpering, if you look around casually, what you see in your sight is a bumpy rock skin, a dim space.


    There is a wide spectrum that if they say it''s in the cave, they''re going to be convinced, but it''s not.


    What kind of ce is that, even though there is no light source, the sight is well visible.


    In other words, thebyrinth.


    The atmosphere is quite different from where I went during my internship and exams, but it is also natural.


    Because the hierarchy at that time and now is different.


    The current location is the Royal College Underground Labyrinth, its seventy-third tier.


    It was further down, said to be all fifty hierarchies.


    In other words, it''s a ce that shouldn''t exist, and, naturally, it''s not usually a ce to let in.


    So why is there a soma in such a ce?


    "Um, I''ll stick it out and map it out too!


    It should also be said that this is caused by the appearance of a young girl.


    But as I look back at how I was supposed toe here, that''s how I look at it, Hildegard tilts his neck when I realize it.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    "No... I just thought it would be a big surprise if someone asked, such as you in charge of the mapper."


    That was an appropriate excuse, but it was also what I actually thought.


    Make it a former dragon, a former god.


    If you wonder what such a presence is doing in thebyrinth, you''re not fighting, you''re even walking down the road and you''re making a map.


    I''ve just told who, and they''ll worry about the head first.


    "Oh, well, maybe... but what do you need?


    "Well, that''s true. Nevertheless, you don''t have to do it... or you wouldn''t even have to follow me in the first ce? If we can only use magic tools, we can do it alone."


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I''m not going to do anything while I''m asking for it unterally."


    "I don''t think you need to worry about it because I''m not doing it for free... it''s discipline for nothing"


    "I''m not an ex-god."


    How far are you serious, shrugging your shoulders to the former god who is exposing his Doya face as he says that.


    Well, I''m sure it''s helping, so there''s nothing wrong with that.


    But I mean, that''s the thing.


    Why Soma is here and why Hildegard is apanying him there.


    Because shortly after the exam waspleted and its passing wasmunicated, I was asked to do this.


    Estimates, all hundreds of hierarchies.


    I was wondering if you could do that original hierarchical offense.


    "Let''s just go."


    "Um, go."


    Either way, that''s how the two of us left, moving forward with ease.


    We''re basically just going to have to smudge out more than we have a clue anyway.


    Until you''ve finished some mapping, you don''t have to think about anything extra.


    "Hmm... I should say that the frequency of raids has increased recently here."


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    But sooner rather thanter, when he saw the demon, Soma had already perceived the signs.


    I''m gonna jump at it, and I''m gonna wave the de, as a matter of course.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: Our Stream, Sickness Knife.


    - sh.


    He flies his head before it does anything, and his lizard-like body crashes straight into the ground, disfigured in the air.


    Be vignt around you just in case, but no other enemy shadows.


    Apparently it was a single raid.


    As he breathed out small as he behaved with his sword, he let his steps resume.


    "Nevertheless, the strength of the enemy is very much the same, and I wonder if we can do something about it until the end."


    "... you''re not the only one who can say that."


    If only his gaze was turned to a frightened voice, the fact was that Hildegardo had a frightened look on his face.


    But as a soma, I don''t know what that means, I just tilt my neck.


    "Is that so? I don''t think it would be the same around here if it were my father."


    "What are we going to do with the king of the former sword as aparative example? At that point, the standards are strange."


    That being said, the first strong man that Soma saw in this world was his father.


    It would also be helpless to put the standards there.


    "h, h, h, h, h. But isn''t it time for me to be tough? How easy it is to defeat it."


    "Even so, if I were you back in your previous life, would that be the extent to which you could have defeated me around your nose?


    "I couldn''t help but say that I couldn''t help myself back then. In other words, you still have a superior level of physical skills¡­ you''re still too much of a standard."


    "I don''t want you to tell me it was more than that."


    With that said shrugging his shoulders, Soma also felt that the strength of the demon was indeed clearly rising.


    Each step down the hierarchy is incredible.


    Or if that was the same up there, I''m sure the students wouldn''t even be allowed to go down to the second tier without much leeway.


    It is also convincing that there was no ce to say even this deep.


    "By the way, what would you have done if my seniors hadn''te here?


    "Well...... like I just said, it''s time for me to be on a tough level. The participation of the two Seven Heavens may have been mandatory, and the rest may have been the death row of collecting blind adventurers and such. No more jokes."


    "Hmm..."


    To be honest, it doesn''t seem like Soma needs to do that much, but I guess that''s the fact that Hildegard says so.


    I groaned in a potpourri, thinking back to why.


    "A shard of the power of the Evil God, is it"


    When asked to attack here, it was told why it was necessary and why.


    That''s the lowest level of this undergroundbyrinth, it''s sealed.


    When ites to why such a thing is sealed under this, it seems to be in reverse order.


    After sealing it here, we built abyrinth on it to make it strong.


    Whatever was a shard of power, it seemed to be something that could be seen at a nce and even affect the surrounding area, even if it was sealed.


    I thought it might not be sealed, but there was a lot going on at the time, and that seemed to be the limit.


    And the way to minimize that impact was thebyrinth.


    "To be honest, I think there might have been a little more to do..."


    "I think so, too, but it''s not just the results that I can understand. There must have been a reason why I couldn''t do that."


    By the way, the appearance of demons in thebyrinth that are not supposed to be in that hierarchy seems to be the effect of this.


    What is affected by it mutates into a more powerful demon.


    Technically, he didn''t intend to influence the demons in thebyrinth by letting them suck the remnants.


    Nevertheless, it should have been given only to fifty hierarchies or less.


    But there is a limited amount of demons can receive it, and the specifications of thebyrinth here show that if demons are not defeated, new demons will not be replenished.


    As a result, little by little, the demons that are affected by it be those of the upper echelons¡­tely, even the lower echelons, the first echelons, have be affected?


    If I''d known that for a long time, there was still something I could do about it, but it wasn''t until after Hildegard built the college here that he found out about it.


    Demons have individuals who are susceptible to staining the remnants of power and those who are not, and although mutated demons are regrly handled by instructors who know the circumstances, they are currently left behind because even instructors can be dangerous below the thirty tieth tier.


    But because of this, mutated demons have appeared even more frequently in recent years, and may still have some effect outside thebyrinth and on the students.


    Somewhere I thought if I didn''t do something about it, Soma came.


    Note that there is an unusual difference in demonic power between the upper management and here because everything around here has already been affected.


    The ones refilled after this will be back to their original strength and rtively safe.


    For this reason, we don''t actually need to go to the bottom level, but this is just in case Soma seems to be able to get that far.


    It also seems that if Soma seems to be able to do something about it, he will do something about it.


    It''s a terrible calction, though.


    "Well, you have an advantage, don''t you?


    "That''s why I promised."


    The advantage is that you can go where no one has ever stepped before.


    It also means you don''t know what''s there, and then there might be something to help you with Soma''s purpose.


    That''s the thing.


    "Slightly."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: Our Stream, Sickness Knife.


    I plunged it into the encounter head, a man-shaped torso with a cow''s head, before the axe in its hand was wielded.


    The de stuck in his stomach fell backwards without experiencing resistance, and his torso, unable to kill momentum, blew backwards.


    "Nuo!? Hey, you blew it on me!?


    "I want you to do something about it yourself. Would you be able to?


    "Why don''t you give me some more kindness?"


    Hildegard''s protest shrugs and flushes, while Soma moves on as she punishes the sword.


    I still have enough room to worry about it, but I won''t have to deal with it either.


    That''s how I narrow my eyes forward, and nevertheless, I think.


    He said he seemed strangely connected to the name Evil God.


    Well, it won''t happen as soon as possible.


    This is how some Hildegards are, and just this time there will be nothing.


    Thomas went further into the back, half-witting that.

 482 Ex-Powerful, Mood Changing

    College sses are basically determined to take, but not entirely enforced.


    Instead of surprisingly filling sses from morning to after-school, there is a time when you can schedule your own appointments, albeit about two or three times a week.


    I don''t mind going to the training ground for that time, I don''t mind doing ss previews and reviews, and I don''t mind spending it chatting with my alumni.


    If you say prity, you don''t have to do anything, you don''t even have a problem sleeping.


    What we spend time doing is entirely in the hands of our students.


    I guess this can only be done because there are many rtively early maturers in the lower grades, Royal College... well, that would be good.


    All in all, at that hour today, Soma wasing to a certain ce.


    That''s the corner of the training ground, but I''m not here to do experimental imitations like I''m doing after school.


    One way or another, it was close to taking a swordsmanship ss... if I made a brief conclusion, I came to interrupt my axology practice.


    Doesn''t matter what you do means you don''t mind going to sses in other disciplines.


    Of course I would be stuck out if I really came to interrupt, but that is eptable if I simply joined in.


    By the way, the reason it was an axology practice is naturally that I was doing it just at this time, but more than that, it would still be huge that Cami was in charge of that ss.


    Or that''s pretty much the only reason.


    The Department of Swordsmanship may also have been a candidate if he had not chosen swordsmanship in his choice of practical skills, but this time it is excluded more than he had chosen.


    Because this time Soma came all the way out to interrupt sses in other disciplines because it was for a change of mood.


    It doesn''t mean anything happened, but if I did the same thing all the time, I might get tired of it one day.


    to avoid it.


    Whatever.


    "Well, you think we''ll start today? All right, yeah, there may be a little unfamiliar ones, but don''t worry about it. Think of it as just a lie."


    "Doctor, do you think the calf is terrible?


    "It''s enough of a cow to say if I can join people''s sses for a change of mood or something. So let''s start as usual!


    Soma''s protest was gorgeously through and that''s how the ss started, but Soma tilted her neck there because she couldn''t figure it out for granted when she was told it was always the way it was or something.


    But I knew that as soon as I had been observing my surroundings for a while.


    It is easy to specte when you pair with thoughts and see each making a good deal with only a few mistakes.


    That would mean a mock fight.


    Maybe it''s not technically that solid, but it should be something simr.


    And at the same time, I nod.


    I wondered if this is how the axology practice is done, because I thought so.


    Swordsmanship sses are simr when ites to simr things, but over there is mainly a pattern of direct instruction and training by Lina.


    We also meet each other afterwards, but that is clearly different from the purpose of this ss because it is a confirmation or a test of what we have been taught there.


    Of this ss, it''s either...


    "Hmm... is it an objective look at the other person and guidance from there? Besides, look at the numbers of dozens at the same time.... I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but the teacher still has quite the qualities as a teacher."


    "Praise be to you, Joy Ultimate, but let me tell you once and for all, why are you other people?"


    "No, I mean, it''s actually other HR, or it''s impossible to get guidance?


    That''s a problem before Soma could use axe technique.


    First of all, this ss needs someone else.


    But those other than Soma decide on each other early, and there is no one else left to spare.


    That is.


    "Hmm, is this the rumor, yes, make a pair - an instant deathbo from? I never thought I''d get caught."


    "Where''s the rumoring from? Where? Nevertheless, this is definitely troublesome... even if you mix it in the right ce, you can easily destroy my students."


    "Doctor, do you feel strangely rude just now?


    "You mean because of what you do normally.... I can''t help it if it''s too much."


    With that said, Cami pulled the score out of her back.


    Being ahead of it is soma naturally...... and soma leans her neck.


    "Sir...?


    "Come on, you know what I''m talking about. You don''t have a choice, so I''ll take care of him, right?


    "Don''t you have to look at the students?


    "That''s important too, but it''s not a good idea to leave your students alone, is it? Fortunately, I''m not the only instructor today."


    "Hmm..."


    If I did look over the scene, there were about two people who were clearly not students, mixed.


    I thought maybe it was.


    "Is that okay? Perhaps you''vee to appreciate a teacher who''s just be an instructor?


    "It''s nothing to do with you, but just to observe the surroundings."


    "... Hmm? I''ve been licked for a long time."


    "If you''re going to use a sword, you certainly can''t afford it. But this is an axe ss, right? You need to use an axe too... you said you''ve never used an axe before, right?


    Listening to the words, Soma turned her gaze to herself.


    The gains held there are not even swords in the first ce, unless they are familiar with use.


    It was an axe, given to me just before this ss started.


    I have touched and used some other weapons in my quest for sword paths, soma, but I have certainly never used an axe per se.


    I had told Cami about it, but apparently she remembered it.


    But.


    "Hmm... well, if the teacher says he intends to, this is where he wants to be. So far, it''s been a loss for me."


    "You still remember that... Damn. But this is your second defeat."


    "Hmm... let it go back to five minutes."


    With such an exchange, fu, Soma remembered something simr to difort.


    Because Cami has never been able to see Soma this way, in any way, while saying something since then.


    But this time from Cami, I even actively stood up.


    I learned something there that was ufortable.


    If I say it urately though, that''s probably a change.


    I don''t know what the reason is, but for some reason Cami changed more than she did back then, and this is how she came to interact with Soma again.


    What''s ufortable there is simply that you''re not used to the difference from before, and it''s not a bad thing.


    No, I''d even say it''s more desirable.


    Whatever you do, Soma still hates to lose.


    If you can fulfill the snowke then, no matter what the analogy is, there was no reason not to.


    And this is certainly an axe, but it has a de just like a sword.


    So this could be called a sword, in a way?


    With that in mind, I felt like I could use it somehow without any problems.


    "... I have a bad feeling that something has gone wrong...?


    "It would be my fault. Now, are we going to do it?"


    "... right. Let''s do it."


    The words are signaled, slightly distanced, and set up with each other.


    Further signals from there are not necessary.


    Just a little, drop the center of gravity...


    - Reason of the sword, protection of the dragon god, exaltation of war: shrinkage.


    Soon afterwards Soma kicked the ground with all her might towards Cami.


    A fierce noise was ringing.


    That''s something I''m used to hearing and even remembering to exalt.


    The two instructors were listening to the sound of the ss being given by the new instructor, looking at the sight, and nodding.


    "Sometimes it''s good to have a little exchange."


    "Oh, I can remember what happened to us, and I can think about how far we''re going to stretch."


    The two people who have such conversations are lecturers located in the ancient shrine among the ax surgeries.


    The students in charge are from the basic middle level onwards, and if we get there, we will all be somewhatplete.


    It''s almost impossible to create such a sight because it''s a stage where you can develop your skills.


    Still, I used to do something simr, which reminds me of nature and those days.


    But then one of us realized what we were thinking and talking about, and he carved a bitter smile in his mouth.


    "It''s like we''re old people now."


    "... sure. Though I can''t beat the annual wave I stop by, I just don''t want to throw away my young feelings. Although... feelings alone are unlikely to help."


    "Right.... Honestly, even when I was active, I didn''t feel like I could have a decent meeting with either of them."


    "What, that''s the same thing here"


    The gaze of the two who were looking around the scene, when it was only natural, was gathered in one ce.


    It is the ce where the most intense sounds are heard in the presence of this ce.


    Rtive is the new lecturer we havee to see and one boy.


    "Let''s do it... you''ve said a lot about something you''ve never used an axe. I mean, you''re a swordsman!?


    "No, it is true, and there is no decision that swordsmanship should not be used with an axe"


    "Before I had a decision or something, I couldn''t normally do it! Damn, the same out of this standard......!


    ording to the story, the instructor has advanced axe skills.


    That move, which cannot and cannot be made by them, who are only intermediate, is certainly sufficient to convince it¡­ but it will still surprise the boy.


    Instead of chasing the instructor anyway, he''s even pushing it gradually.


    Those around them were also aware of it, and gradually the movement slowed down, and eventually stopped, as if they had been fascinated.


    I look at Ji and his sight, not to miss them both for a moment.


    If it was meant to be, it should be noted.


    But they didn''t pay attention to it because it wasn''t their ss and they also wanted to keep an eye on the two moves over it.


    By the way, he had left active duty and his body had begun to blunt even his inferior moves, but he had never lost his upliftment.


    "Uhm... this is another sight that could be taken with gold"


    "Sure. If you can, I want you to do it around the opening ceremony of the martial arts convention."


    "No, no, that''s the other way around, isn''t that the games that follow fade away?


    "But if we do it for the closing ceremony, we''re gonna ruin what we''ve been through, right?


    "... that''s a shame"


    "Oh, it''s a shame..."


    Even as we exchanged those words, the sight had gained more intensity.


    The battle between ordinary axes is something that really makes it a big deal.


    Originally axe technique is sometimes the most firepower in basic skills, because it tends to seek and increase the power of a blow rather than a trick.


    But in front of me, I just wonder if I''ve learned suchmon sense or something, and I''ve ovepped intense sounds many times.


    It is also clear from the sound that the blow is never mild, but at the same time it produces a number.


    Furthermore, he is an axe technician who is often blunted with foot tweezers, but the two of them are still out ofmon sense.


    In a way, it moves around so much that it doesn''t seem to be an axe technician, but every blow that is released seems to be an axe technician more than anyone else.


    That was the kind of sight I would have liked to see all the time if I could, but at the same time I knew it wouldn''t be possible.


    Obviously, little by little, because the situation is tilting.


    It was as if the previous move had been a preparatory exercise, or, just to say that I was finally getting used to it, the boy''s move was beginning to surpass the instructor''s.


    And.


    "... no, that''s really a shame"


    One axe danced through the universe with a loud noise.


    It''s finally settled.


    One of the instructors whines and then lowers his gaze as he somehow follows it with his gaze.


    There was a figure of a boy who looked happy and a lecturer who looked only like a girl who looked remorseful.


    Watch it and just whine again.


    That''s a shame.


    "... Not at all. He''s a magician, isn''t he?


    "Apparently."


    At that time, almost the same sight had passed behind the two brains.


    when he grows up and they teach him axe technique.


    It seems very fascinating.


    "Well, I can''t help but say what I can''t. In a double sense, but"


    "... right. If he was an axologist, I honestly don''t feel like I could teach him."


    "... oh"


    I wonder if they are rather the ones we can teach, and with that in mind, the two smile bitterly and lift their hands shortly afterwards.


    I''m sure it''s a shame, but what I was just shown was undoubtedly heart-shaking.


    Then there is one thing that I would do if I saw it.


    With admiration, envy and slightly bitter thoughts, the two apuded the boys in vain.

 483 Talent And Determination

    "Ha fu..."


    As she exhaled her sigh in abundance, Sylvia rammed into the bed in front of her.


    A soft futon takes your face and leaks an unexpected breath of relief.


    College beds are soft enough too, but they''re still no match for this.


    Because it''s the best thing I''m used to, rather than the finest things being used.


    "Uh too, do that again. It''s this as soon as you take your eyes off it for a second... you''re behaving badly, Master Sylvia?


    "Hmm?


    The novel didn''t sound natural, but it doesn''t get to the point of moving Sylvia.


    You need something to get in the way of this sweet time.


    "Really, won''t you retire? If Master Sylvia stays put, Maria has nothing to do... oh? There''s something like this that''s just about to crush your spare time. This is certainly an adventure y that Master Sylvia wrotest year, featuring herself -"


    "- Geez!?


    As he jumped up without one or two, Sylvia rushed over and took it from his hand.


    When I went to college, I said I was being strict, how could this be here...!?


    "Hehe, it''s sweet, Master Sylvia. If this Maria is serious, she can''t be looking for what Sylvia hid."


    "Mm, show excellence in vain......!


    Girl with a good heart for chest - I admire Maria, Sylvia''s dedicated servant, but where does she blow the wind?


    While in front of Sylvia, my husband, I don''t even show the shards frightening.


    "Totally...... I think I used to have some more honesty and cuteness"


    "What are you talking about, Master Sylvia? You''re right, Maria is still lovely and invincibly cute."


    "Oh yeah, sorry. Speaking of which, I may have felt like this for a long time."


    Well, that''s why I keep hiring you.


    ... I don''t know if you remember, but because you still keep fulfilling my desire to be my friend.


    "Well, for now, as this is now the time to seal it out of anyone''s sight... Speaking of which, what is Maria doing here?


    I dived into bed earlier in the first ce because I was alone.


    If I knew Maria wasing, I wouldn''t just do it.


    "That''s, of course, to do bedmaking, right? Because Ipletely forgot that today is the day that Master Sylvia will be back, so I left it a bit of a daytime grate."


    I knew immediately that it was a lie.


    I''m pretty sure the servants are good for this six-year-old friend.


    I don''t think I''ll ever forget that again.


    "Wellter, yeah. She seemed a little unwell, so I asked her to cheer me up."


    "... ah"


    It was also an obvious lie.


    No one can give orders to Maria but Sylvia in the first ce.


    That is no different, even if it is the head of the maid or the father who is the king.


    When Sylvia is not here, although she is temporarily renting out to the Mansion, no one can give such an order to Maria more than Sylvia is returning.


    Or if you''re outside of Sylvia... it''s you.


    It was noticed, and just a little bit of the mouth distorted into an indescribable form, like a bitter smile, like a smile.


    "... was there anything at the college?


    "... yeah, you are. If I told you there was, was there?


    For a moment, Maria''s atmosphere turned into something sword-soaked in that word, and now it''s time for the bitterness to leak.


    It''s not like what Maria thinks happened.


    It''s just...


    "Hey, Maria."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "What eagle, I thought you weren''t talented?


    "... this is advice and a warning, but you shouldn''t say that outside, right? Because I will be seriously busted. I mean, honestly, I''d like to bust Maria a a little too."


    That''s what I said and clenched my fist, maybe half the joke...... but the other half is serious.


    And Sylvia also knew it was true.


    Silvia Heydrich Radius.


    The girl, born between Olivia Heydrich and Alexis Radius, was, if I may put it in short, a genius.


    This is a pure fact that has omitted any rhetoric or exaggeration, and it would undoubtedly be Sylvia first of all, to say who is the most talented of those currently attending the Royal College.


    Even Aina, She and Lina can''t beat Sylvia in terms of pure talent.


    However, the Somas were not included from the outset.


    Trying topare it to Soma, that''s because we have to think about it in a different way again.


    Are you saying that the dimensions are fundamentally different¡­ for example, which one is more talented than a dragon or an ant?


    Basically, it''s notparable.


    All in all, Sylvia is overwhelming in terms of her actual talents, although she is called Sanjie and others in the College''s Magic Instruction Department, which also manifests itself in possession skills.


    - All-powerful talented intermediate.


    That''s all Sylvia has.


    That was enough.


    All-powerful talent - a skill that works as well as 10,000 talents, in the literal sense.


    The six basic types - swordsmanship, swordsmanship, axe, bow, bar, and body technique, as well as magic instruction, are, of course, easy to amodate, such as swordsmanship, gunning, and hammering, which are their applied developments, and include sign blocking and sign detection there as a matter of course.


    Without remembering all of that, we can treat everything more than that as intermediate correspondence.


    Even the word genius or something is actually raw and warm.


    Sylvia had such talent that she undoubtedly deserved to bear the name of seven heavens.


    And that is why, as a royal family, even Sylvia and her mother, on an equal footing with others, have nothing to say from their surroundings.


    talent that deserves to be treated that way.


    That''s what happened.


    Except.


    That''s only a story if you equate all your talents.


    Dropping this to the point where it is realistic, Sylvia bes, instead of seven heavens, to the extent that she loses by fighting at the top of the college disciplines.


    ''Cause that would be it.


    Sure, it''s great to be able to handle everything... but it''s still only intermediate.


    You can''tin about getting busted if you say that in the midst of a lot of people who can''t even reach intermediate level, but that''s true.


    If wepete properly, we can definitely not beat advanced first.


    That talent is only to that extent.


    Sylvia realized it again during her previousbyrinth practice.


    "... It''s a luxury story. Can I bust you after all?


    "It doesn''t make any difference what it hurts to be hit, so if you can, would you like it to stop?


    With a bitter smile...... well I thought they would say that.


    I knew that from the beginning.


    Long before I went into college, long before I decided to go into college.


    But maybe it was just an intent.


    Seeing Soma move in thebyrinth, I made sure my eyes weren''t wrong... and at the same time I knew I couldn''t do anything alone.


    Maybe what Soma was doing was what he had to do if it was true.


    Essentially, it used a number of skills, many of which were effective in exploring thebyrinth.


    When I saw Helen, I knew what advanced was.


    Truth, not something that came off like a superior, but a genius who specialized that talent in one thing.


    That was originally where Sylvia had to aspire.


    I saw Lars and found out that even the same intermediate makes that much difference.


    Even with the same sword, Sylvia can''t move that far.


    Anything can be done, but the harm of the past is there.


    That must be, like Maria says, luxury.


    There are as many people who don''t have such things as they want or can''t.


    If it''s luxury in the first ce, Sylvia''s status quo itself is luxury.


    Colleges also need to get permission to go out, and as a matter of course that''s the same for staying out.


    Moreover, I also hear that the criteria for making such a decision are particrly strict in the case of overnight stays, and that permission is almost unavable.


    But Sylvia is allowed to stay out of the house once every two weeks.


    This is why I can go back to my parents'' house and take a breath.


    But at the same time, maybe...


    "... at all. I think Maria can be satisfied with the current situation. More than Sylvia thinks, does Sylvia still have enough?


    "Yeah... maybe so"


    "... ha. Well, I can''t believe my Lord won''t listen to me now.... I think we should do what you think, right?


    "... yeah. Thanks."


    If I hadn''t noticed, I might have stayed put.


    But when I realized it, I couldn''t keep it that way.


    So today, Sylvia says goodbye to herself so far.


    Make a distinction between the sweetness you enjoyed alone.


    It won''t be long before Ie back to this house either.


    "... I''m gonna miss you"


    "That''s how we all work hard, right? Then Master Sylvia should be patient, too.... Good luck, huh?


    "Yeah.... thanks, Maria"


    That''s how you smile.


    Sylvia renewed hermitment to the future.

 484 Ex-Strong, Do What The Instructor Does

    "That''s why I want you to tell me all sorts of things"


    It was an after-school incident at the corner of the training ground.


    Soma, who was with Aina and the others, would lean his neck to that word that was released from Sylvia, however.


    "Hmm... leave all the scratches behind. So what is it in the first ce?


    "Oh yeah, it doesn''t make any sense, because that''s what you told me the other day, Soma, and I got confused. Just the right opportunity, so I thought I''d give it back."


    "... that''s what you were doing again...?


    I can turn my eyes from Aina like I''m frightened, but I shrug my shoulders back to it.


    Honestly, I didn''t want to be told by one of the culprits who caused the noise, even when the Somas went to thebyrinth, who had yet to show any signs that it would fit in.


    "Oh, that... that wouldn''t have been something I could have done in the first ce...!


    "... I couldn''t do anything about it"


    "That was honestly our responsibility, so hey..."


    "Remain, sort of... calm down, huh? What... so I can teach you a lot...?


    "Oh yeah, right...... the exnation there needs to be just right"


    If that''s what Sylvia talked about, in short, because she wants to be able to do a lot more.


    Therefore, I want you to tell me what you can do and so on.


    "Hmm..."


    "Uh... well, yeah... I know it''s an unsolicited story..."


    "Well, do you mind if I''m a senior for now?


    "Right, right? But do something about it... Huh!?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "What''s wrong... eh, okay? Really?"


    "At least I am. It''s up to each of us to decide what the others will do."


    "Hey, when they say it that way, it''s harder to say no, right? Well, I''m not gonna say no, either."


    "I don''t either!


    "... wee"


    "Well, let''s do our best..."


    "Ah...... yeah, thanks, guys. To be honest, I was surprised because I just thought you''d say no... but I''ll do my best, thank you."


    On their lowered heads, the Somas smiled bitterly as they looked at each other.


    Because it''s not enough to be done, and I don''t think I can make a big deal out of it.


    What we were doing here in the first ce is in itself a simr thing from the beginning.


    Get together appropriately, do what you want to do appropriately, and put it in your mouth if there''s anything you can think of appropriately.


    I''m never out of hand, but that''s how each was doing it with ease.


    As much as I joined one there now, there was nothing to be said about it.


    Well, it''s not like I dare, and then I''ll grab it on my own.


    "... by the way, I need to ask you one quick question, okay?


    "Hmmm... well, if it''s something we can answer, it is"


    "Oh yeah, it''s okay, because it''s the one I can definitely answer.... the two of them there, what?


    The gaze directed with the words was directed to the rear of Soma.


    That''s all I knew who I was talking about, because there was nothing else to ask.


    There''s no way I''m going to mention Eina or Helen now, and if so, the rest is inevitable.


    "Sylvia didn''t know about the two of us, did she?


    "No, I know... I rather know, so what? This is a training ground for magicians, isn''t it? Why is a swordsman..."


    "My brother asked me the same thing, but I knew you didn''t know it... well I''ve never heard of it before"


    "... Well, it''s for Magic Guidance, but it doesn''t mean it''s for Magic Guidance only"


    "Or you have to tell me. That. From what I''ve learned, I''m also talking about whether there are people who usuallye."


    Yes, those two - that''s why Lina and She are here.


    Still, She, anyway, we''re talking about whether Lina is okay, but she says she''s been here since she got the job done properly! I guess it''s okay because that''s what it is.


    If not, there is still no problem because the person is just pissed off.


    By the way, the two of them starteding here a few days after Soma starteding to the training ground.


    Two people who had heard the story from somewhere said it was bad to keep them out ofpany.


    I didn''t mean anything like that, but the increase in the number of people means more can be tried.


    That''s why I had no problem epting the two of them, and that was one of the reasons I epted Sylvia again.


    Whatever.


    "So what does Sylvia want to teach you first?


    "Huh...? Um... we all do whatever we want, right?


    "Well basically it is, but I wouldn''t mind about the first time. So did the two of them."


    "Uh... it sure was like that"


    "... it was like that"


    Note that what the two of us wanted was to go with Soma for the first time in a long time, so it''s not strictly what we wanted to teach, but it would be something quite simr.


    "Even though you do whatever you want in the first ce, it''s mostly soma."


    "Well, that''s... there may be, but..."


    "If you''re going to follow me, would you at least stick with me?


    Iughed bitterly and shrugged my shoulders because it was something I knew I was doing.


    Then if you turn your gaze toward Sylvia, you will hesitate and still keep that mouth firmly open.


    And.


    "Well, then, the..."


    Aina watched with interest the sight of Soma''s voice echoing.


    In fact, that''s terribly rare, and that would also be obvious from the fact that everyone on the spot is looking at Soma.


    And, Soma''s voice stopped abruptly, and his gaze was directed here after he exhaled.


    "... this is what we do here, so you can do whatever you want there, right?


    "Yeah, that''s not how I like it"


    "... that''s the one, don''t worry about it"


    "I''m watching over your brother, so you don''t have to worry!


    "Oh, um... I''m sorry. So, but I figured, you know... I''m curious."


    "... well, I don''t mind. I''m sorry, I don''t think you''refortable, but I need you to be patient."


    "Yeah, that''s what I asked you to do from here. It''s okay, I''m pretty used to people looking at me."


    "Hmm... is that so? Well, let''s continue."


    The story of how it was resumed is like how you feel about progressing through thebyrinth.


    It''s something that was touched upon in ss for once, but Sylvia has said that she wants me to tell her what she thinks and cares about from Soma''s point of view.


    Aina and the others have never heard such stories from Soma.


    When it came to soma, there were still things like stereotypes, like swords or magic, and the rarity went hand in hand, which resulted in listening to soma with Sylvia in this way.


    "- Well, I didn''t mention a few things to note, but in the end, I mean, always assume the worst."


    "Oh, that''s what they said in ss, right?


    "Whatever you say, it''s where you end up. Everything we''ve just talked about, everything we''ve been told in ss, it''s only meant to make it easier to assume the worst."


    "Hmm... to be honest, you don''t reallye pin"


    "Well it would be like that. I''ve only been to thebyrinth once. I think it''s only from now on that we will feel it."


    "Reality...... I don''t feel it. Are you sure you''re going to do this?


    "Mm-hmm? What do you mean, Eina?


    "Thank you..."


    ''Cause you can think about it.


    There''s Soma at Sylvia''s party.


    On the contrary, given the party members, their fighting power will probably, no doubt, be missing more than one head among those undergoing internship.


    There was no way it could have been conceivable, such as in a situation where a problem would have arisen.


    "Uh... I do feel like my brother is going to do something about it before something happens, and even if it does, my brother will solve it immediately, and it won''t evene to a real feeling in the end"


    "... Mm, I agree.... you need soma to pull out to make you feel it?


    "No, no, my seniors can''t do everything either, and maybe something like that will happen. Well, it''s not something I''d like to wee if I could."


    With that said, nature and all that everes back to life behind Eina''s brain.


    Even if something actually happened, Soma has solved it... and no, there was a time when I could feel it, should I say?


    Well, I wouldn''t be able to say that... but more than that, if something unexpected happens, I feel like soma is the reason for most of it.


    including resolving matters.


    "Honestly, I''m out of my mind?


    "Brother, I''m a little bit impossible to follow up on that matter."


    "... I am in a position to give my full consent"


    "Oh, you know, I''m sorry, Mr. Soma. Well... I don''t know so much about you, Soma, but... I honestly agree with you, don''t I?


    "Ugh, um... sorry, I''m in a teaching position, I guess I kinda agree"


    "Shit... you don''t have an ally, so...!?


    "Before you mourn, skip what you do."


    "Hmm... I saved it, but there was nothing to reflect on."


    "That can''t be...!


    Damn this guy, and he sighs, but Soma just lets him shrug his shoulders.


    Although the current exchange is half a joke, Eina had to exhale again because she also knew that what Soma was saying was serious.


    "The truth is, though, that things are rarely going to happen the way they were supposed to."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right"


    "Hmm. Usually something even worse happens than that."


    "... Huh?


    "''Cause would it? What happens should also be unknown, more than going to abyrinth or an unknown ce. Then it''s only natural that what happens there will be worse than the worst of known information."


    I just figured that out.


    I remember a few things about Einah, but the real worst is whates from the unexpected.


    Even if I had imagined the worst, I couldn''t have imagined that myself back then.


    ... Well, at the same time, I couldn''t imagine there being a salvation from it.


    "Uh... I mean, assuming the worst doesn''t make much sense?


    "That doesn''t mean you don''t have to assume the worst, does it? It is important to always assume the worst and also assume that things will happen above and beyond, so that your mind is ready to take the best action no matter what happens. Since this is only my theory, I don''t really need to take it. Still, there may be times when it helps, so I want you to keep it in one corner of your mind."


    "... yeah, I get it. Thanks for everything."


    "I don''t know how useful it is."


    That''s what makes meugh bitterly, Soma, maybe I''m serious.


    But that''s what Soma said.


    There was no way to take it lightly, and Aina engraved the word firmly into her heart.


    "Nevertheless, the best course of action requires an increase in the number of actions that can be taken. Fortunately, there are three people here with extraordinary skills, and if there is anything we can do, we can teach them like this one. So, well, I guess we just have to work hard."


    "Oh, yeah...... thanks. Thank you again, everyone."


    It would be a lie if I told my head, which was lowered so again, that I did not remember envy.


    Nevertheless, Aina herself, I have the consciousness that I have had Soma do various conveniences, so I don''t deserve to be able to say anything there.


    And maybe Soma had something to feel from Sylvia.


    Eina also thought something was different about Sylvia today, and Soma probably saw something a little clearer.


    The reason for that attitude must be that¡­ but even with that in mind, what Aina said next was something else.


    "Hey, by the way, Soma"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Isn''t it time to give him a voice, too? If we got here, we''d be here by now."


    "Uh... well, you are. I''ve been waiting to hear from you, but surely it''s time."


    Shortly after, the two gazed at the same ce, one boy there waving his sword silently.


    I can just tell from the asional disturbance of that movement that I''m distracted by something.


    For example, the most disturbing thing recently was when Sylvia talked to me, and while Soma was talking earlier, it was always slight but disturbing.


    Well, I mean, that seems to be the case.


    Still not speaking up is around self-esteem getting in the way?


    To be honest, I don''t have a problem with letting it go, but since it is clear that I care about this one, it is somewhat about springing a heart of mercy.


    Or someone would have said it one of these days if Aina hadn''t said it, or even if she hadn''t said it, Soma might have been on her way.


    Aina and the others are not so ruthless that they can ignore the person who asionally looks at her as if she were one of them.


    As Soma walked out that way, but everyone exhaled a sigh simr to relief, only one Sylvia was strangely tilting her neck.


    Aina found it only slightly amusing and loosened her mouth.

 485 Formerly The Strongest, Take More Labyrinth Exploration Classes

    The second internship inbyrinth exploration was going smoother than I thought.


    The reason for this would still be that the power of the war has been increased.


    Of course, the number of people has not increased, which means that that''s all the individual movements have changed.


    It is Sylvia in particr that is remarkable.


    Sylvia''sst move was clearly excessive in many ways.


    Keep your guard up. Make it an attack, for all of it.


    It would have been a point of extension given that it was the first time, but it is nevertheless true that there was too much waste.


    But in this internship, even if I didn''t say it was gone, it was improved enough.


    "Hmm... apparently worth all the work"


    "Yeah, that''s right... to be honest, I''m surprised myself"


    "So, but... Mr. Sylvia, I was trying, because. I think it''s an achievement...?


    "Damn, you just said you could do it and make it natural. Don''t bother praising me."


    "Ugh... you''re right... sorry, Mr. Lars"


    "Oh? Well, it''s not like I''m sorry."


    "Yeah, I''m not... Lars, you were covering for me thest time I wasn''t making eagles, right? So I''m sorry aboutst time."


    ".................. chi"


    Lars didn''t argue with the word and leaked the tongue, because that''s the fact.


    Thest time Sylvia moved in vain, it wasn''t a problem either because it only went around the first tier and Soma was following at the very least, but that''s where the least was done because Lars moved for me to follow.


    If Lars had moved as crude as that tone must have been a little harderst time.


    Though Soma didn''t decide to throw a party with him because she was thinly aware that it wasn''t.


    It''s just...


    "Hmm... Sylvia, that''s the wrong word right now, isn''t it?


    "Huh? What do you mean? Um, maybe it''s a party, so it''s natural to help each other, or something like that? That may be..."


    "Oh no, it''s not. Sure, but parties don''t work when you take them for granted. So it''s not a bad thing to be polite there..."


    "Well... that''s what Lars said earlier, isn''t it? Lars, you didn''t do that because you wanted me to apologize..."


    "- Ah. Yeah... well, that''s right... you got help, so sorry, that''s crazy, right? Well, Mr. Lars, I changed it... thanks forst time."


    "... that''s why I don''t want that. You''re following me."


    The Somas didn''t dare touch me for pointing that way.


    Instead, the three of them look at each other and smile.


    And, you noticed how it was, Lars leaked his tongue again.


    "Oh, my gosh, you talk so much. I''m sure you''re still practicing."


    "Well, that''s true, too."


    I have confirmed that there are no signs of enemies around, but that doesn''t make it a good reason to get distracted.


    Rather, given that the current position is in the second tier, it would be more legitimate not to distract.


    Yes, as a result of the smooth exploration, the Somas were nowing to the second tier.


    Until about the third time, we were used to focusing on the first tier, and we finally headed to the second tier around the fourth time.


    Though it''s not so much unheard of, given that, it would be that you know how much this is.


    Nevertheless, Lars himself, who says so, is not actually that concerned.


    But unlike being distracted, its appearance was everywhere natural.


    That''s what happens when you''re naturally alert to your surroundings.


    That''s probably what confidence brought.


    Mixed with Dada''s after-school somas, it''s not like Sylvia has done all sorts of things.


    Especially Lina and She, and Soma and I have worked together quite a few times, and the movement has been optimized, as well as apparently reopened in a good way.


    Lars was nowhere, relying on the sword, and tended to overconfident it, but this time it''s gone clean and refreshing.


    Around using magic instantly if necessary, you''d be pretty sure.


    I just made that magic, and I even went into the hall for a long time.


    Some of them would have been quite talented originally, but it must also be significant that they were taught by Eina and Helen.


    That is true of Sylvia as well, and it is surely because of that that waste regarding magic has been omitted.


    ... Well to be honest, it would be a lie if I said I don''t think anything there, but Soma is trying things with Soma.


    Still, there is nothing more to be done than to be fruitless, and to be aware of it.


    There''s nothing I can do about it where I''m jealous.


    I just had to be temperamental.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Confirming the three snorts, Soma and the others headed further back.


    Looking at the sight, Kurt was inadvertently exhaling admiration as he narrowed his eyes intriguingly.


    It''s only been about two weeks since thestbyrinth internship.


    It is true that I thought that thest time it was the first time was enough for the point of extension, and from there I thought I would have nothing to worry about this time or anything.


    But still, I didn''t even think it was growing to this point.


    What was itst time, and in the end, Soma was the need for a party.


    It''s the same this time, but the movement of the other three is the difference between cloud mud.


    Sylvia overall, Lars is remarkable for that during the attack, and Helen has been doing a good job there, albeit in, since thest time, but this time she is able to work well with the two of them.


    "Results of training, ¡­"


    That seems to be the case, to infer from stories that can hear leaks, but it''s a natural story, such as what each one is training for after school.


    However, it is not umon for it to take about two months at the earliest to be able to work on it as a party, and about six monthster.


    That''s all it''s hard andplicated to practice thisbyrinth exploration.


    The Royal College, in particr, is all correspondingly excellent and highly upward oriented.


    But on the contrary, I tend to try to do something about it.


    As a result, the better the party members are, the longer it can take to get together as a party.


    To be honest, Kurt thought they would be, too.


    Because thest time it was a point of reach, and it was taking shape there, it would be footsteps there, he said.


    Even better, individually.


    But if you open the lid, it will be even moreplete as a party, and it will even boost your power purely.


    It is also clear from the fact that we were able toe to the second tier for the second time and from the fact that there was no danger at all so far.


    It was a feeling of shame and even admiration for my pitfalls.


    And while they''re thinking about it, they go further.


    Demons appear along the way, but there really is no danger whatsoever.


    Two of the rear guards magically sink while Lars tows the enemy, and Lars stabs the stop even if it leaks.


    If you couldn''t do it there, or in case, soma probably means that.


    What''s not going down to the rear guard ce is that they already have the trust that they''ll be okay?


    The fact is, even after the battle, I never lost my mind as a single person... so Kurt gave me a grin because in the meantime, nobody ended up worrying about the rear.


    You don''t have any shards like how you care about this one, but I don''t forget it, and I understand exactly what it means.


    I''m just a little sorry that the novelty is gone, but no way so far, it was really unexpected.


    Besides, they can get this far, but they don''t even show a bare gesture of trying to get to the lower tier.


    I guess having no one to talk to means everyone understands what that means, needless to say.


    The third tier is a ce where the type of demon changes from the second tier to the gallery, and is a kind of wall, as well as a painful baptism for those who challenged it carelessly.


    In fact, even the hierarchy with the highest casualty rate is said to be a ce called the third hierarchy.


    I can tell you this beforehand, but by making the second tier easier, many of them gain the wrong confidence.


    Then we head straight to the lower level, and it hurts.


    It was also a kind of promise that most students encountered.


    But at this rate, they won''t be.


    Needless to say, they''re trying to gain solid experience here, and I''m sure they''ll go to the lower levels and just as well move on without any danger.


    That ''s--


    "... interesting"


    I realized the end of my mouth would hang, but I didn''t want to hold it back.


    I feel my emotions swell, not even thest one.


    I''m sure of this already.


    They''re definitely going to be able to show us a more interesting sight.


    And it goes without saying again who is at the heart of it.


    Turning his gaze to the boy, he narrows his eyes.


    I''m d he got this assignment, and with that in mind, Kurt hoisted that mouth even further.

 486 Underground Labyrinth And Disturbing Signs

    - The eighty-fifth level of the undergroundbyrinth.


    As usual, Hildegardo watched the mix of soma treading there with ease with a natural face.


    Exactly when we get here, the strength of the demons is bing uncharacteristic, but the state of Soma hasn''t changed a bit.


    I wouldn''t be able to tell you not to tter this.


    "I mean, do you feel like your body''s pretty close to full season with every repetition of battle?


    "Yeah? Is that right? I don''t think that''s happening at all yet... although I do think I''ve been feeling a little bettertely."


    "Why haven''t you noticed yourself..."


    No, or, to this extent, not yet, does that mean you think so?


    Indeed, the whole season of Soma -pared to the days of previous life - is the same for soma and other babies today.


    Even though it is close, that is to the extent that if the power of the time of reunion was only a thousandth of what it was in the previous life, it is now a ny-ny-ninth.


    Hildegard is sensitive to such things because what he was hosting is something... but from a soma''s point of view, the extent may be within the margin of error.


    Though, Soma also came to God.


    Those things should feel more sensitive...... would it be a little harsh to say that to a soma who just isn''t aware?


    Well, as soon as you tell Soma that, you''ll find out... then it won''t be funny.


    Even those in the upper world aplished great things, from man to God.


    Even though it''s only a few, there''s more to it than just getting your own hands on at the end.


    It makes sense because you realize it yourself.


    and.


    "Mm-hmm. We''re just around here. Demons don''t have a problem because you kill them instantly, but they simply take longer to walk..."


    "There are many different paths, and for some reason it seems to be getting wider every time we go downstairs. I mean, that''s the situation, but it''s something that can often be mapped urately? I know because I''ve been doing it my whole life, but isn''t it hard? Around the second level, it''s unlikely that we''ll be able to do it again around here."


    "Well, it''s a pestle I took a long time ago. You know exactly where you''re going. All you have to do is keep your stride constant."


    "You always know the direction, you''re like a bird."


    "Who''s the bird?!? I''m a dragon!


    "No, I know... I said something about reptiles, and I don''t care about that."


    "If I told you that, how much would you say, I''d bet you all existed to make it undone?"


    "Just kidding, it doesn''t look like it... was that far"


    "Of course it is. We are dragons, and we take pride and pride in them."


    A dragon is one shaped by the thought of a person, and one shaped by fantasy.


    There is a certain ideal in it, and it can also be said that it is a being that embodies it.


    Then it will only be natural to take pride in oneself, or to wager and rte to the whole spirit with those who deny it.


    "Was it that far..."


    "That''s it. That''s why it''s better not to say those things inadvertently. If we could, we wouldn''t want to die."


    "Is it you who worry?"


    "Am I obvious? Wherever I was headed with a whole body of spirits, whatever I was when I was a god, in other dragons, I wasn''t even the target."


    No matter how much it bes a thousandth of its original power, it is only too powerful.


    If you''re dealing with Soma, that''s even a story if you don''t bring it to one end of God''s power.


    Well, it''s another story about whether or not you can still win.


    By the way, there''s one thing I''d like to ask you.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    "I think the number of affected demons has also decreased considerably, and if we get this far, it will have no effect on the upper echelons?


    "Hmmm...... well I guess so"


    "So, if so, it''s starting to take a lot of time, and I feel like it''s time to go straight to the lower hierarchy as soon as we find our way down... is there a reason why we have to bother filling all the maps?


    "Hmm, I don''t know if there''s a h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h..."


    Nevertheless, there is no certainty.


    Sure, so far, even if we find our way downstairs, we keep walking until we finish the map, but if I tell you what, it''s just in case.


    As you can see from purposefully making maps, there are no maps in thisbyrinth.


    That''s probably daring because of the seal, and given the worst case scenario, you shouldn''t make one like that.


    But.


    "Hmm... well, I guess I''ll exin. So far, just in case, I can''t say anything else..."


    "Hmm... Well, as a senior, I''d appreciate it, and there''s no reason to rush it, so I don''t mind. It''s not like there''s anything useful out there so far."


    "Well, by the nature of it, you have no choice."


    In the first ce, magic guides and such are found in thebyrinth, for bait and reward.


    From time to time there seems to be abyrinth of mechanisms for automatically creating such things in a particr pattern, but basically they are the ones to be installed there at the first stage of creating thebyrinth.


    But the essence of this ce is a seal, and thebyrinth is only an aside.


    Rather, such things should not be installed, given the difficulties people have ining.


    However, it has been found from time to time, so there may have been something aesthetic about those who built thebyrinth.


    "Speaking of which, this time we found the Book of Magic, can''t you use these things?"


    "I''m not saying I''m not interested in that, but it''s just magic that I want to use. It feels different to use magic or something magical with magic tools."


    "I don''t have a problem with using magic aids to learn magic, but that''s as difficult as ever."


    "You can''t ask questions about means more than you can normally remember. ¡­ in that sense, I envy you to death."


    "As far as I''m concerned, even if they say so, I''m in trouble..."


    Saying, take out one book of magic instruction over the void.


    That''s what I just said and what I found in this hierarchy.


    The Hildegards are almost clueless because this is how Hildegards can interfere with space and punish and retrieve things there.


    It''s a form of so-called storage magic, but in fact, Hildegard doesn''t have the skills of a demonic guidance system.


    Yet it is the dragon who can do this, but it is thete.


    At a time when dragons are dragons in the first ce, magic can be used in the same way as hands and feet.


    Or this is something we can say inmon to fantasy species.


    It would make sense to go beyond being knitted as a fantasy to bepatible with magic, a miracle knitted from fantasy as well.


    Well, there''s no reason to show it again right now.


    Suspending the edge of his mouth in the Zito eye that is pointed at him, he again punishes the Book of Magic into space.


    "You... I hope my hand doesn''t slip"


    "Why don''t you stop because it''s so stylish!?


    While we talk about that, there''s no reason to stay in this hierarchy more than the map isplete, so we head to the next hierarchy early.


    On the upper level, it was a staircase, but it feels like a downhill road around here, whether the atmosphere is important or not.


    If we proceeded slowly while being careful not to slip, with a slight reduction in stride, we eventually stepped down to the next hierarchy.


    At first nce, though, it''s a cavernous atmosphere surrounded by uneven rock skin, not particrly different from previous hierarchies.


    "Hmm... somehow, I think something like difort is getting a little stronger."


    "I''m feeling something simr, but I''m guessing that Daiyuan is probably a shard of the power of evil gods."


    I guess the wavelength of that fallen power is passed on with difort because it has more or less its nature as a god.


    But this... could have been worse than I thought.


    "Even though I couldn''t seal it, obviously this would leak too many signs of power..."


    "Is there something in the seal... or is it about to be broken?


    "It''s not possible that it''s like this from the beginning... - Maybe we should pick up the pace."


    "After all, as soon as we find our way downstairs, we go downstairs?


    "No..."


    Still, I feel fine, but I''m still scared in case.


    Unless it''s a situation where you can''t even afford it, you should go on.


    "Well, as I said earlier, if you continue, there is no denying it. But what exactly do we do to increase the pace? Does it increase the speed of walking?


    "That''s what I want you to do... just hang out with me tomorrow and move on with the offense here."


    "Oh, that''s what pace means... but it''s not a holiday tomorrow, is it?


    That''s not a problem.


    Hildegard is still the Dean of the Academy.


    Using that authority, I don''t care about that extent.


    "Abuse of authority¡­ does not mean, in this case"


    "The management of this ce, or surveince, is not part of my role as head of the college. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "Uhm...... but is it tomorrow"


    "Yeah? Something wrong...... oh, speaking of which, tomorrow"


    "Um, it''s an internship day to explore thebyrinth."


    "Hmm, that''s..."


    As far as Soma herself is concerned, there would be no problem with being absent for about one time.


    But the problem is, this isn''t just about Soma.


    It has more to do with the rest of us than it has to do with the party.


    Besides, when the soma falls out, the impact...


    "... well, I''m sorry about the others, but I''ll see what I can do about that. I wish I could tell you the day after tomorrow, but I want to move forward with the attack as soon as possible. Perhaps if we continue tomorrow, we will decide what to do afterwards..."


    "Well, you have no choice. If you think about which one to give priority, it would be this one. I owe you an apology."


    I beg your pardon.


    I hope you''re worried if you can, but I need a little information right now to determine that.


    And if you decide so, you don''t have time to rx.


    ncing with Soma, he nodded and the Hildegards resumed their attack on thebyrinth.

 487 []/(N) (Yoji) Cautionary Enemy/

    ˼¤ï¤ÌÐÒß\¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤â¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÎÈÕ핤ÎÐФ¤¤¬¤¤¤¤¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤¢¤È¤Ï¡¢¤É¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ˼¤¦Í¨¤ê¤Î×´›r¤Ë³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤È¤«¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ºÎ¤»¤³¤³¤Þ¤Ç¡¢¶þ¤Ä¤Û¤É¤ÎÐÒß\¤Ë�{¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î¤âºÏ¤ï¤»¤ì¤ÐÈý¤Ä¤«¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤³¤Î×´›r¤Çʧ”¡¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢³öÀ´¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ÖØÒª¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢²»×ÔÈ»¤Ç¤Ê¤¤³Ì¶È¤ËÕTŒ§¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¡£


    ¤³¤Î×´›r¤Ë²»œº¤ò±§¤¯¤Î¤Ïµ±È»¤À¤·¡¢Õl¤«¤¬¤½¤ÎÇÐÇ·¤È¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤«¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤ò¤­¤Ã¤ÈÑÔ¤¤³ö¤¹¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë�\¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢¤½¤Îáá¤Ï¤È¤ó¤È¤óÅÄ×Ӥˤ¤¤¯¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â±¾µ±¤Ë¡¢ÉÏÊÖ¤¯Ç±¤êÞz¤á¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤â×Է֤˶¼ºÏ¤¬¤è¤¹¤®¤ëÕ¹é_¤Ë¡¢Õl¤«¤ËÊ˽M¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤È¤Ä¤¤ÒɤäƤ·¤Þ¤¦¤Û¤É¤À¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¿¼¤¨¤¹¤®¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤¡¢¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤Ë¤³¤ì¤«¤é¤Î¤³¤È¤òÏëÏñ¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï˼¤ï¤º¤Ò¤Ã¤½¤ê¤ÈЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤¦©`¤ó¡­¡­¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤Í¡¹


    ½Ô¤¬ÃÔŒm¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤Î¤ò¡¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤ÏºÎ¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯Ì÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢…—ÃܤËÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤âͬ¤¸¤è¤¦¤ËÐФ­¤¿¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ºÎ¤»¬FÔÚ¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤Î¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤ÏÈýÈˤ·¤«¤ª¤é¤º¡¢¤·¤«¤âÇ·¤±¤¿Ò»Èˤ¬¤¢¤Î¥½©`¥Þ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤Î×´›r¤ÇŒgÁ•¤ò�ŠÐФ¹¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤ÏÉí¤Î³ÌÖª¤é¤º¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Á¤Ã¡¢½ñ¤¤¤¤¸Ð¤¸¤À¤Ã¤Ä©`¤Î¤Ë¤è¡­¡­¤¢¤ÎÒ°Àɤϡ¹


    ¡¸¤·¡¢ÊË·½¤¬¡¢¤Ê¤¤¤è¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¾ý¤¬¡¢½ñÈÕÐݤó¤À¡¢¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ñ§Ôº‚Ȥ«¤é¡¢îm¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À¤·¡¹


    ¡¸·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤Ã¤Ä©`¤Î¡­¡­¤À¤«¤éÓàÓ‹¤Ë¸¹Á¢¤¿¤·¤¤¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡£¤Ã¤¿¤¯¡¢½ñ¤Î•rÆÚ¤ËѧԺ‚Ȥ«¤éÖ±½Óîm¤Þ¤ìʤÀ¤¡£¿¡¡±¾µ±¤Ë¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤¬¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤ó¤À¡¢¤¢¤ì¤Ï¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤Ö¤Ä¤Ö¤Ä¥é¥ë¥¹¤¬Îľä¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤¬¡¢¤Þ¤¢¤½¤ÎšÝ³Ö¤Á¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Þ¤ÀСµÈ²¿¤ÎµÚһѧÄê¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢Ñ§Ôº¤«¤éîm¤Þ¤ìʤò¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤ÉÆÕͨ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤À¤È˼¤¤¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Í¬•r¤ËƒH¤«¤Ë¼µŠ�¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤âÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤Ç¤É¤¦¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­×Ô·Öß_¤âîB�ˆ¤í¤¦¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢½ñÈդϺΤ⤹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    »Ú¤·¤µ¤È¤«É«¡©¤Ê¸ÐÇ餫¤é¡¢ÓÞ³Õ¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤ä¶þ¤ÄÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤Ç¡¢ÊË·½¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤Þ¡¢¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨ÑԤ俤Ȥ³¤í¤Ç¤É¤¦¤Ë¤â¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤âÊÂŒg¤À¤·¤Í¡­¡­¥ï¥¿¥·ß_¤Ï´Î»Ø¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ë´óÈˤ·¤¯Ó–¾š¤Ç¤â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤è¤Ã¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤¦¤ó¡­¡­¤½¤¦¡¢¤À¤Í¡£¡­¡­¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¡¢ÈýÈˤÀ¤±¤¸¤ã¡¢ŸoÀí¡¢¤À¤â¤ó¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤Á¤Ã¡¢¤·¤ã©`¤Í¤¨¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡£¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤ß¤ê¤ã¡¢¤½¤ì¤â¤¢¤ê¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¤Î¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨£¿¡¹


    Ò»ÌåºÎ¤òÑÔ¤¤³ö¤¹¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤È¥é¥ë¥¹¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤â¡¢¥é¥ë¥¹¤ÏÈßÕ„¤ÇÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸Ó–¾šˆö¤Ç¤ÎÓ–¾š¤âÒâζ¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢ÃÔŒm¤ÎÖФʤé¤è¤êÒâζ¤¢¤ó¤À¤í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¡¢ÈýÈˤÇÐФ¯¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤³¤È¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤à¡¢ŸoÀí¤À¤è¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤«£¿¡¡¤½¤ê¤ãÏȤËÐФ³¤¦¤È¤¹¤ê¤ãŸoÀí¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢µÚÒ»ëAŒÓ¤°¤é¤¤¤Ê¤éºÎ¤È¤«¤Ê¤ë¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¤«£¿¡¡Î´¤À¤Ë°³ß_ÒÔÍâ¤ËµÚ¶þëAŒÓ¤ËÐФ俤ä¤Ä¤é¤Ï¤¤¤Í¤¨¤Ã¤ÆÔ’¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤¦©`¤ó¡­¡­Ò»Àí¤¢¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¤¢¤ë¤Î¡¢¤«¤Ê¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ´_¤«¤Ë¡¢½ñµÚÒ»ëAŒÓ¤Ï›gɽ¤ÎÉúͽ¤ÇÒç¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¼´¤Á¡¢Î£ê“¤¬¤è¤êÉ٤ʤ¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤¤¤¶¤È¤Ê¤ì¤ÐÖú¤±¤òÇó¤á¤ä¤¹¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸Ç°»Ø¤Î×îáá¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¤¤Ä¤¬¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤ó¤¶ºÎ¤â¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤À¤í£¿¡¡¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤ÈÔ‡¤¹¤°¤é¤¤¤Ê¤é¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨¡¢¤Ã¤È¡­¡­¤É¤¦¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤À¤í£¿¡¡¡­¡­ÕýÖ±¡¢²»°²¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¡¢¤±¤É¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡¢¥ï¥¿¥·¤â¥½©`¥Þ¾ý¤¬¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï²»°²¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¯¤â¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¾ýß_¤Ê¤é¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¯¤â¤Ê¤¤šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤ÈŸoÖ\¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¤È¡¢¤½¤³¤ÇÔ’¤Ë¸î¤êÞz¤ó¤Ç¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ëó@¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢˜O×î³õ¤Î핤ò³ý¤±¤Ð¡¢»ù±¾¥¯¥ë¥È¤ÏºÎ¤âÑԤäƤ³¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤È¡¢½ñÈÕ¤Ï×ˤ¬ÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¥¯¥ë¥ÈÏÈÝ…£¿¡¡½ñ¤Þ¤ÇºÎ„I¤ËÐФäƤ¿¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È½ñ»Ø¤Î¤³¤È¤ÇѧԺ‚Ȥ«¤éÔ’¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Í¡£¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¡¢±¾µ±¤ËÈýÈˤǤâÐФ¯¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤«¤¤£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¤Á¤Ã¡£´_¤«¤ËŸoÖ\¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤¢ŸoÖ\¤À¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢¿±ß`¤¤¤·¤Ê¤¤¤ÇÓû¤·¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢ŸoÖ\¤À¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤±¤É¡¢„e¤Ë¤½¤ì¤òØŸ¤á¤Æ¤ë¤ï¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¡£¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢ƒW¤Ï¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ÐÙm³É‚ȤÀ¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨¤Ã¡­¡­¤¤¤¤¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤Ï¤¤¤¤™C»á¤À¤È¤â˼¤¦¤·¤Í¡£Ç°»ØÇ°¡©»Ø¤ÈÒŠ¤Æ¤­¤¿ÉϤǼɑ„¤Ê¤¯ÒâÒŠ¤òÑԤ碌¤Æ¤â¤é¤¨¤Ð¡¢¾ýß_¤¬ŒgÁ¦¤ò°k“]¤Ç¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¾ý¤¬°ø¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤ò³ý¤¤¤¿ÉϤǡ¢¤É¤ì¤À¤±½ñ¤Î×Ô·Öß_¤¬Á¦¤ò°k“]¤Ç¤­¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÖª¤ë¤Î¤Ï¸î¤ÈÖØÒª¤À¤È˼¤¦¤è£¿¡¹


    ¥¯¥ë¥È¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ÈýÈËß_¤ÏòÒŠºÏ¤ï¤»¤¿¡£


    Ùm³É¤µ¤ì¤ë¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢ááѺ¤·¤Þ¤Ç¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤ÆÍêÈ«¤ËÓèÏëÍâ¤À¤·¡¢¤À¤¬Í¬•r¤Ë¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¤ÏÕhµÃÁ¦¤â¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÃԤäƤ¤¤¿ÐĤ¬¡¢Ô‡¤·¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤«¤Ê¡¢¤ÈÉÙ¤·¤º¤ÄƒA¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£


    ¡¸¤¢¤È¡¢Ñ§Ôº‚Ȥ«¤é¤Ï¼È¤ËÔS¿É¤â³ö¤Æ¤ë¤·¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨£¿¡¹


    »ù±¾µÄ¤ËŒgÁ•¤Î¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤ÏÍêÈ«¤Ê×ÔÓɤÀ¤¬¡¢Ã÷¤é¤«¤ËŸoÀí¤Ê×´›r¤Ç¤Î�ŠÐФòÔS¤¹¤Û¤É¡¢Ñ§Ôº‚Ȥâ¾�¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ³õ»Ø¤ÏÎðÕ“¤Î¤³¤È¡¢¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤Î‰ä¸ü¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿ˆöºÏ¤äÇ·†T¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿ˆöºÏ¤Ê¤É¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î¶È¤ËѧԺ‚ȤؤÎÔS¿É¤òÇó¤á¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡¢Ò»•rµÄ¤ÊÇ·†T¤¬°kÉú¤·¤¿ˆöºÏ¤Î•r¤Ï¡¢É«¡©¤ÊÃ椫¤é¿¼¤¨¤ÆÔS¿É¤¬½µ¤êÐÁ¤¤¡¢¤È„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ÔS¿É¤òÈ¡¤ê¤ËÐФ¯¤è¤ê¤âÏȤËÔS¿É¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤À¤±Ñ§Ôº‚Ȥ¬¾ýß_¤òÙI¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¤Í¡£ÈýÈˤǤâÊ®·Ö¤À¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤È¡¢Ÿo²è¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¡£¤¢¤È¤Ï¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î¤ªÔŒ¤Ó¤Ã¤ÆÒâζ¤â¶àÉ٤Ϥ¢¤ë¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸¤ªÔŒ¤Ó¡­¡­¥½©`¥Þ¾ý¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤À¤í¤¦¤Í¡£¤Þ¤¢¤½¤Î·Ö¡¢ƒW¤â½ñ¤Þ¤ÇÒÔÉϤˤ·¤Ã¤«¤ê¾¯½ä¤·¤Æ¤ª¤±¡¢¤Ã¤ÆÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤Ã¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î¡­¡­¤¹¤ß¤Þ¤»¤ó¡¹


    ´_¤«¤Ë¡¢¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¤½¤ì¤Ïµ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±Íò¤¬Ò»¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¼´¤ÁÒýÂʤΥ¯¥ë¥È¤ËÃԻ󤬤«¤«¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬‰ˆ¤¨¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âƒW¤Ï¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤ó¤À¤·¤Í¡£¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢½ñ¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤¤¤ëÒâζ¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤·¡£¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯³ö·¬¤¬¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤«¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ˼¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤°¤é¤¤¤À¤è¡£¤Þ¤¢³ö·¬¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤ÏÈ«È»¤¤¤¤¤³¤È¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    Àʤ餫¤ÊЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¢¤¿¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬ÍêÈ«¤Ë½¨Ç°¤À¤±¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡­¡­¡£


    ¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤Ï¤â¤¦Ò»¶ÈòÒŠºÏ¤ï¤»¤ë¤È¡¢¾o�ˆ¸Ð¤ò�q¤é¤»¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢“B¤Ã¤Æîh¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÂÊÖ±¤ËÑԤäƤ·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÅÄ×Ó’i¤±¤À¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤¬×î³õ¤Ë±§¤¤¤¿¸ÐÏë¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    µØÏÂÃÔŒm¡ºµÚÈýëAŒÓ¡»¡¢¤½¤³¤Ç¤Î³õ‘éêLáá¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ºÎ¹ÊµÚÈýëAŒÓ¤Ë¤Þ¤ÇÐФäƤ·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢Á÷¤ì¤Ç¡¢¤È¤·¤«ÑÔ¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢×î³õ¤Ï±¾µ±¤ËµÚÒ»ëAŒÓ¤À¤±¤ÇÔ‡¤½¤¦¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÒÔÉϤËÉúͽß_¤¬¶à¤¯¡¢ÈýÊ®·Ö¤Û¤ÉáÝáå¤Ã¤¿Ä©¤Ë¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯Ò»¶È¤À¤±‘éêL¤òÐФ¨¤¿¤Î¤ß¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤âһ˲¤Ç½K¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢²»œº¤ò±§¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤³¤Ç¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤«¤éÌá°¸¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º†–î}¤Ï¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¤·¡¢Ò»¶ÈµÚ¶þëAŒÓ¤Ë½µ¤ê¤Æ¤ß¤Æ¤Ï¤É¤¦¤À¤í¤¦¡¢¤È¡£


    ÎðÕ“¤¹¤°¤Ë¤½¤ì¤òó¤À¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¤í¤¯¤ËŒgÁ•¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÌåÃ椹¤éÒ¶¤¤¤½¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÊÂŒg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤«¤éÒ»ÏȤºÔ‡¤·¤Ç¡¢ŸoÀí¤½¤¦¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤é¤¹¤°¤ËÒý¤­·µ¤¹¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ÇµÚ¶þëAŒÓ¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¤¡­¡­¤½¤³¤Ç¤â¤ä¤Ï¤ê”³¤ò˲š¢¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ͬ•r¤Ë¤½¤Î•r³õ¤á¤Æ¡¢šÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤È¤â†–î}¤Ê¤¤¤°¤é¤¤¡¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢¤Ï�Š¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢¤Þ¤¿¤³¤³¤Ë‘T¤ì¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¡£


    ¤½¤Îáá¤â¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢ºÎ¤ÎΣ¤Ê¤²¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤à¤·¤í×Է֤γö·¬¤¬¤Û¤Ü¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¥é¥ë¥¹¤¬²»œº¤¹¤é±§¤­Ê¼¤á¤¿í•¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤«¤é¤µ¤é¤Ê¤ëÌá°¸¤¬¤Ê¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£


    ¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤À¤·¡¢µÚÈýëAŒÓ¤Ë¤Þ¤ÇÐФäƤߤƤϤɤ¦¤À¤í¤¦¡¢¤È¡£


    ¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ë¤Ï¡¢È«†T¤¬ëyÉ«¤òʾ¤·¤¿¡£


    ·ÅÕnáá¤ÎÌØÓ–¤ÎëH¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤Ï¿Ú¤¬Ëá¤Ã¤Ñ¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤°¤é¤¤¡¢Î´Öª¤ØÌô¤à•r¤ÎÐĵäò„¤«¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤É¤ì¤À¤±ÓÃÐĤ·¤Æ¤âÓÃÐĤ·¤¹¤®¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËÌô¤à•r¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤À¤ä¤ê¤¹¤®¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¡¢¤È˼¤¦¤°¤é¤¤¤Ç¤Á¤ç¤¦¤É¤¤¤¤¤Î¤À¤È¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎœÊ‚䤬³öÀ´¤¿¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ì¤Ð×ÔÐŤϤʤ¯¡­¡­¤À¤¬×î½KµÄ¤Ëîh¤¤¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤Ï×Ô·Öß_¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤â¡¢µÚÈýëAŒÓ¤¬¤É¤ó¤ÊˆöËù¤Ê¤Î¤«¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤âÈ«¤ÆÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¥¯¥ë¥È¤¬¡¢Ô‡¤·¤Æ¤ß¤Æ¤â†–î}¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÅжϤ·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤ÇÊË·½¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¥¯¥ë¥È¤¬¤Á¤ç¤¯¤Á¤ç¤¯¤È¥¢¥É¥Ð¥¤¥¹¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢½ñ»ØÃÔŒmÄڤΰ¸ÄÚÒÛ¤ò„Õ¤á¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤Î¤¬¥¯¥ë¥È¤À¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤¦¡¢µÚÒ»ëAŒÓ¤òßM¤â¤¦¤È¤·¤¿•r¤Ë¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯šÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤½¤ÎÒÛÄ¿¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    µØ‡í¤ò•ø¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¿¤á¡¢µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤É¤³¤ËºÎ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤¹¤é¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢µÚÒ»ëAŒÓ¤âµÚ¶þëAŒÓ¤âÑ}ëj¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¿¤á¡¢µØ‡í¤¬¤Ê¤¯¤È¤â¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤Ê¤ê¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò²»°²¤Ë˼¤¦¤Î¤Ïµ±È»¤Î¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·½ñ»Ø¤Î¤ªÔŒ¤Ó¤ÎÒ»­h¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤Ë¤ÏÃÔŒm¤ÎµØ‡í¤â¶É¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤½¤ì¤ò¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤Ë¶É¤¹¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ê¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤¬°¸ÄÚ¤òÙI¤Ã¤Æ³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    µØ‡í¤Î¤ª¤«¤²¤Ê¤Î¤«¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤Î¤ª¤«¤²¤Ê¤Î¤«¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤È¤â¤«¤¯¤½¤Î°¸ÄÚ¤ÏßmÇФǤ¢¤ê¡¢Ö÷¤Ë¾¯½ä¤òµ£µ±¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ë¤âév¤ï¤é¤º¡¢µÚ¶þëAŒÓ¤Ç¤Ï°Ë¸î·½”³¤ËÆæÒu¤ò¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¡¢Äæ¤ËÆæÒu¤òÊܤ±¤ë¤³¤È¤ÏÒ»¶È¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¥¯¥ë¥È¤Ë¤è¤ì¤Ð¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤âÃÔŒm¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡¢Ä§Îï¤ËÆæÒu¤òÊ˒줱¤ä¤¹¤¤ˆöËù¤ä¡¢ÆæÒu¤òÊ˒줱¤é¤ì¤ä¤¹¤¤ˆöËù¤Ê¤É¤¬¤¢¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¦¤ÁááÕߤò±Ü¤±¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤±¤Ð¡¢¤½¤Î¤°¤é¤¤¤ÏÈÝÒפ¤¤È¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤É¤¦¤ä¤éµÚÒ»ëAŒÓ¤Î•r¤Ï¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿ˆöËù¤òßx¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤»¤¤¤ÇÈýÊ®·Ö¤â‘éêL¤â¤Ê¤·¤ËáÝá夦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Î¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¾Ó¤ì¤Ðͬ¤¸Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤È¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÆव¤òÔÙÕJ×R¤·¤¿¤ê¤·¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡¢µÚÈýëAŒÓ¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¦›QÒâ¤ò›Q¤á¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤âÀíÓɤÎÒ»¤Ä¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥ë¥È¤ÏµÚÈýëAŒÓ¤ÎµØ‡í¤â³Ö¤Á¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿ˆöËù¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤ë¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï°ë¤Ð·´„t¤á¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢Î´Öª¤ÎˆöËù¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤³¤ìÒÔÉϤʤ¤¤Û¤É¤ËÓÐÓäʤΤâÊÂŒg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤¬ŒgëH¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢µÚÈýëAŒÓ¤Ç¤Î³õ‘éêL¤¬´ôšÝ¤Ê¤¯½K¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤«¤é¤âÃ÷¤é¤«¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¿¤À¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤¦©`¤ó¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢ºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯¤³¤ì¤ÏŒgÁ•¤È¤·¤Æ¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Èégß`¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤â¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¡¢¤¦¡¢¤¦¤ó¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¡¢Ë¼¤¦¡¢¤«¤â¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ©`¡¢¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡£½ñ»Ø¤ÏÆæÒu¤·¤Á¤ã¤¤¤Í¤¨¤«¤é¡¢ÕýÃ椫¤é‘館¤Ð¤³¤³¤Ç¤â†–î}¤Í¤¨¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÊÂŒg¤À¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤ó©`¡¢‚€È˵ĤˤÀ¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤³¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤êšÝ¤Ë¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¤¨¡£¤Û¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¾ý¤¬¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢¶à·Öͬ¤¸Ê¤¬Æ𤳤äƤ¿¤ï¤±¤À¤·£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤¦¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¥á¥ó¥Ð©`¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÁ¦¤ò½è¤ê¤ë¤Î¤È¡¢ÒýÂʤǤ·¤«¤Ê¤¤¥¯¥ë¥È¤ÎÁ¦¤ò½è¤ê¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤¿„e¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¤³¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤­¤Æ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢½ñ¸ü¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡£


    ¡¸½ñ»Ø¤Ï¤½¤ì¤¬ÔS¤µ¤ì¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤·¡¢¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ†–î}¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ï˼¤¦¤±¤É¡¢¤Þ¤¢¤³¤ì¤Ï¾ýß_¤Î†–î}¤À¤«¤é¤Í¡£ºÃ¤­¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¤¤è¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë£¿¡¡¾A¤±¤ë£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤È¤â‘ø¤ë¤«¤¤£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤³¤ÇòÒŠºÏ¤ï¤»¤Ä¤Ä¡¢ÕlÒ»Èˤ·¤Æ‘ø¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦ÅжϤò¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤À¤«¤ó¤ÀÑԤäƥ½©`¥Þ¤Ëîm¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿×Ô·Öß_¤ò×ÔÒ™¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¾Ó¤Ê¤¯¤È¤â¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤Ï¤³¤ì¤À¤±¤ä¤ì¤ë¤ó¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê×ÔÐŤ¬Óû¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢ºÎ¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤¢¤È¤Ï¡­¡­¤½¤ÎÔ’¤ò¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢×ÔÂý¤·¤¿¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢°ý¤á¤ÆÓû¤·¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊšÝ³Ö¤Á¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤â¡¢·ñ¶¨¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤¤¤±¤ì¤É¡£


    ¡¸¤¨¤Ã¤È¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤¸¤ã¤¢¡¢Òý¤­¾A¤­¤ªîŠ¤¤¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡¢ÎðÕ“¤À¤è¡¹


    ¨D¨D¤½¤¦ÑԤäƸ¡¤«¤Ù¤é¤ì¤¿Ð¦¤ß¤Ë¡¢Ë²ég¡¢ß`ºÍ¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤«¤·¤¿¤Î¤«¤¤£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¡¢¤¤¤¨¡­¡­¤¹¤ß¤Þ¤»¤ó¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¤À¤¬¾ßÌåµÄ¤Ë¤½¤ì¤¬ºÎ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤òÞâ¤àÇ°¤Ë¡¢¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤È¤½¤ì¤ÏÏû¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Þ¤ë¤Ç×î³õ¤«¤é¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢¤ÏšÝ¤Î¤»¤¤¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÊפòС¤µ¤¯ºá¤ËÕñ¤ë¤È¡¢šÝ¤òÈ¡¤êÖ±¤¹¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤ó¤¸¤ãÔÙé_¤È¤¤¤¯¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤¦¤ó¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¡¢ÓͶϤϡ¢½ûÎï¡¢¤À¤è£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã¡¢¤ó¤Ê¤Î·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤Ã¤Ä©`¤Î¡¹


    ¥é¥ë¥¹¤ÏÁ¦�Š¤¤Ð¦¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬ß^ÐŤǤϤʤ¤¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤«¤éÈý¶È¤Û¤É¤Î‘éêL¤ò½U¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤ÇßW¤ì¤òÈ¡¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤âͬ¤¸¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤À×Ô·Öß_¤â¤ä¤ì¤ë¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤È¡¢¿ÚÔª¤ËЦ¤ß¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÓàÔ£¤ò³Ö¤Á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÏȤؤÈßM¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¯¡£


    ¥¯¥ë¥È¤â¤½¤ó¤Ê¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢ß_¤òÒŠ¤Æœº×㤽¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬¤Þ¤¿×ÔÐŤ˿Ž¤¬¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤³¤«¤é¤µ¤é¤Ë¶þ¶È¤Î‘éêL¤ò½U¤Æ¤â¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê†–î}¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡­¡­¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢¤¬¤Õ¤È¤½¤ì¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê•r¤Î¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¼š¤¤Í¨Â·¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ðͨ·¤ÏÈýÈˤ¬ºá¤Ë�K¤ó¤Ç¤â†–î}¤Ê¤¤³Ì¶È¤ÎŽÚ¤µ¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤³¤ÏÒ»ÈˤÇͨ¤ë¤Î¤¬¾«Ò»±­¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤·¤½¤ì¤Ïͨ·¤ÎÒ»²¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤Ï¡¢ëL¤·Í¨Â·µÄ¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£


    µÚÈýëAŒÓ¤«¤é¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤¬É٤ʤ¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â´æÔÚ¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¡¢¤·¤«¤·¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿ˆöËù¤ÏħÎï¤Ï¤Û¤È¤ó¤ÉÀûÓ䷤ʤ¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¿¤áСÐÝÖ¹¤òÈ¡¤Ã¤¿¤ê¡¢¤½¤³¤òÀûÓä·¤ÆħÎï¤ËÆæÒu¤òÐФ¦¤Ë¤Ï×îßm¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤½¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤òši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë×îÖФˡ¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢¤Ï×ãÔª¤ÇºÎ¤«Òô¤¬¤·¤¿¤Î¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ʯ¤Ç¤âõí¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¸ÐÒ™¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ŸoÒ•¤·¤Æ¤â†–î}¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¢Ç°·½¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ê¤¯¡¢×ãÔª¤Ø¤Î×¢Òâ¤â¥é¥ë¥¹¤ÏÐФäƤ¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¡£


    ¤µ¤é¤Ë¤Ï¥Ø¥ì¥ó¤â¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤òµ¡¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÍò¤¬Ò»¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢¤ÏÄî¤Î¤¿¤á×ãÔª¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¡£


    ¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÓHÖ¸´ó³Ì¶È¤Î°×¤¯Í褤Çò¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â¤¿¤À¤Îʯ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤«¤È¤¤¤Ã¤ÆһĿ¤Ç·Ö¤«¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊºÎ¤«¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ºÎ¤À¤í¤¦¤È˼¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËÊÖ¤òÉì¤Ð¤·¡¢Þâ¤ß¨D¨D˲ég¡¢ÌÆÍ»¤Ë¤½¤ì¤¬³Z¤±É¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢Ñ£•ž¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òÒ™¤¨¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Ã¡¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢˜”£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¨¤Ã¡¢¤Ê¡¢¤Ê¤Ë¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤À¡¢ºÎ¤«¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«£¡£¿¡¹


    ÈýÈˤÎÉù¤Ï„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËºÎ¤«ÑÔÈ~¤ò·µ¤¹¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¤½¤ì¤ÏºÎ„I¤«ßh¤¯¤Ë„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡­¡­ºÎšÝ¤Ê¤¯Ö܇ì¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ë¼{µÃ¤¹¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Î¿Õég¤¬¡¢ÒŠ¤ë¤«¤é¤ËÍá¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤Ã¡¢¤³¤ì¡¢¿Õég¡¢ÜžÒÆ¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤Þ¤µ¤«¡­¡­¥Æ¥ì¡¢¥Ý©`¥¿©`¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡¤¦¤½¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¥Æ¥ì¥Ý©`¥¿©`¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÓÐÃû¤ÊÁF¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Òý¤Ã¤«¤«¤Ã¤¿Œ�Ïó¤ò�ŠÖƵĤ˄e¤ÎˆöËù¤Ø¤È¿ÕégÜžÒƤµ¤»¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    »ù±¾µÄ¤Ë¤ÏÃÔŒm¤ËÔOÖ䵤»¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢½ñ¾Ó¤ëëAŒÓ¤è¤ê¤âÏŒӤؤÈïw¤Ð¤µ¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¶à¤¤¤¿¤á¡¢·Ç³£¤ËÐÔÙ|¤¬�™¤¤¤È¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¥Æ¥ì¥Ý©`¥¿©`¤À¤¡¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡¤ó¤ÊÁF¤¬¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«ÁF¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬¤³¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤¬¤Í¤¨¤À¤í¤¦¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¥é¥ë¥¹¤¬½Ð¤ó¤Àͨ¤ê¡¢¤³¤ÎµØÏÂÃÔŒm¤ÎµÚÈýëAŒÓ¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ÁF×ÔÌ夬´æÔÚ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤À¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ÁF¤¬µÇˆö¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢µÚÎåëAŒÓÒÔ½µ¤Î¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤À¤±¤É¬F¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬Æ𤳤äƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤ÏÊÂŒg¤À¡­¡­£¡¡¡¤Ã¡¢¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ½¹¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¥¯¥ë¥È¤ÎÉù¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢¤µ¤é¤Ë¿Õég¤ÎÍá¤ß¤¬¼¤¤·¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ×îÔçÖ܇ì¤ÎÕJ×R¤¹¤é¤âÀ§ëy¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢½Ô¤ÎÉù¤¬ÍêÈ«¤Ë„¤³¤¨¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ë¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡¢¤½¤ÎɲÄÇ¡¢Ãî¤Êß`ºÍ¸Ð¤ËÒu¤ï¤ì¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤¬ºÎ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤è¤ê¤âÏȤˡ¢¥·¥ë¥ô¥£¥¢¤ÎÒ•½ç¤¬°µÜž¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 488 Former Strongest, Heading To Rescue

    "It''s not something that was flown to a troublesome ce as if I had plotted again..."


    - Sylvia was forced to move somewhere by what appeared to be a teleporter.


    It was not until soon after they returned from the undergroundbyrinth that Soma and the others heard the story.


    Fortunately, I should say, it wasn''t until the Kurts turned back that the Somas came back.


    I wanted to say a lot, but for now I listened with the instructors first, and regardless of whether that was a teleporter or not, I''m almost certain they transferred the space from the situation to somewhere.


    The question is where Sylvia was jumped, but it was also solved by Hildegard.


    Because Hildegard was able to see where he had been jumped by looking at the scene.


    Nevertheless, we could not go there immediately to rescue him.


    That''s why Hildegard whined like he was stunned.


    - Fortieth hierarchy.


    This undergroundbyrinth exists, called the area boss, which appears in tenyers.


    It is a powerful demon that literally protects its hierarchy and stops it from moving on to the next.


    It is not umon that its strength is even above the demons thate out tenyers down, precisely the walls of the undergroundbyrinth that appear every tenyers.


    So, there are two main problems.


    In the public records on the part of the College at the moment, the highest attainment record shall be the Thirtieth Hierarchy.


    In other words, we can''t even defeat the area boss in the thirtieth tier.


    And the other thing is, apparently, that hierarchy closes the space at the same time as someone reaches it, and it can''t be rescued without being able to escape.


    We don''t have enough fighting power to get there and there''s nothing we can do about it where we could reach it.


    It would also be impossible for the instructors to have heard that information from Hildegard and to have a look of giving up.


    Well, it wasn''t about Soma.


    "Well, it looks like we have all the information, and it''s time to go."


    "Uh... hey, where are you going?


    "Yeah? Is that why you''re doing it with that fortieth tier?


    ¨D¨D


    Moments, multiple stunned faces were simultaneously directed to Soma.


    I somehow know why, but it''s just a hassle to hang out with, so I ignore it and turn my gaze toward Hildegard.


    "Deduction rate or can I ask for guidance? It''s about you anyway, so can we get there in the shortest distance?


    "Well, there''s no reason to say no, because if it were you, I would ask you to. I promised."


    "So, the rest..."


    Whimpering, looking around.


    Lars to Helen, who has the same astonishing look on his face as the instructors, is he even trying to determine his sincerity, Kurt staring at this one jizzily.


    Cami, who is mixed up with the instructor but has a frightened face, and Lina, who snorts and grins every time she says it''s natural.


    I''m not on this spot for the rest, but do you understand the first thing about the situation, there are students waiting for me back from thebyrinth a little further away, watching what happens here?


    When Aina and I saw each other nestled in it, she sighed and shrugged her shoulders, even though she said she knew.


    "Aina and Lina, please apany us."


    "It''s where I want it!


    "That''s fine... do you rather need us?


    "It may not be necessary, but it would help if you were here."


    "............ thats it. Okay."


    I would have liked She to be there if I could, but she probably hasn''te back yet.


    I can''t see him on this scene... well, if he''s not here, I can''t help it.


    "Is there anything I can do? I guess I''ll just be a foot wrapper when I''m with you."


    "Hmm, you are..."


    Thinking about wanting Cami to do something, there was only one thing that urred to me.


    That''s just in case it''s possible, but you should have it done more than possible.


    "I mean Cami, I want all the teachers to do it, but I want all the people who are now practicing to retreat. I don''t think so, but I don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    "You don''t know what''s going to happen, what are you going to do..."


    "Hmmm...... well, it seems we''ve got more students in a trap that shouldn''t exist. Either way, do we need to put them all back once? Okay, I''ll take care of it."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    For now, is this the ce?


    Time to fight this time.


    The faster it moves, the more likely Sylvia will be able to survive.


    That''s why I thought it would move quickly - it was then that I was called out.


    "Hey, head to the fortieth hierarchy or Temeye are you insane......!?


    "Oh, yeah, I think that''s just a little too reckless, huh?


    It was visible that this kind of hassle was going to happen, so I just wanted to get on my way, but if I recovered from stunning, I can''t help it.


    You can''t ignore it, and I exhaled one sigh.


    "I mean, abandon Sylvia, is that what you''re saying?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    "... hey, there''s something I think as an individual, and Mr. Sylvia does matter in many ways. Yikes? But if I saw you as a lecturer, there''s no difference between you guys. So I have no choice but to disagree with you going beyond the possibility that your lives will be lost."


    "Hmmm... I even spare some time to be honest with you pushing questions... Hildegard?


    "Hmm, well... for now, not just Karine, but not one person who''s trying to agree with what the Somas are trying to do, except those who understand the circumstances."


    Looking at the scene as a glimmer, most of the instructors, though not in words, did have a willingness to deny in their eyes.


    I guess that attitude is correct if you try to be an instructor.


    But...


    "In and of itself, I am delighted to be Dean of the College. Well, normally, it''s hopeless. I don''t even want to thank you for your rtionship with the royal family or any of your various marks, but for judging me as a lecturer. But let me get this straight, it''s a useless worry and an extra thing. h, h, h, h, h. I assure you, if you do, you will be able to bring Sylvia home safely. Not as the Dean of the Academy, but in all of Hildegard Lintvrum, I guarantee that."


    I assured him so, and was surprised by the words spoken, by all those around him, or even by Soma.


    "... No, I''m quite confident, but I didn''t think I''d say anything like that."


    "If you want to make amends for everything you''ve done, why don''t you?


    I shrug my shoulders back to that word I was invincibly told.


    I didn''t mean to do that from the beginning, but it looks like I''ve had to bring Sylvia back safely at all costs.


    "And now you''re convinced?


    The three Lars, who are also Soma''s party members, are ahead of us with our gaze.


    The instructors have now backed off, but only the three of them are still looking at this somewhere unhappy.


    Well, maybe it''s, like, a sense of responsibility or something.


    "... well, I do think Temeer would. But if that''s the case... take me too...! I''m the one who put him in that trap."


    "Rejected."


    "What, Temeye......!?


    "It is clear to me that it is a clump of hands. It''s someone else''s fault that I didn''t have to take responsibility for it, so I can''t afford to take my foot away this time."


    Looking into his eyes and saying, Lars was stuck in words and stepped back.


    Still, he was opening and closing his mouth to say something, but eventually he missed his gaze as he gave up.


    "Shit... I get it. I''m sorry, but I need my share."


    "Um, I''ll take care of it."


    "Wow, I, too, may only be on my feet... my share, please... ¡­ if I, at that time, confirm my feet more firmly¡­"


    "So that''s mine...!


    "I don''t think it''s anyone''s fault... but if I dare say so, it''s everyone''s fault. The third tier is reckless, of course, even going down to the second tier. It wouldn''t have been surprising if anything had happened at that point."


    "That''s an honest argument that doesn''t even make any noise.... but if I could make an excuse, it was actually something I did this time because I wanted her to have confidence. Plus, it worked better than I thought..."


    "We''ll hear excusester. We don''t even have time right now."


    "... right. By the way, what about mypanionship?


    "Just as I said to Lars earlier. I can''t afford to take my foot."


    "Right.... Yeah, I''m sorry, but I asked for my share too"


    If I nodded at Kurt''s words and looked around again, I just didn''t seem to get any moreints from anyone.


    After sighing out and gazing at Aina and the others, now it''s time to nod.


    After confirming that they had been snorted back, Soma and the others turned to the ce in order to head to the undergroundbyrinth again.


    I never thought I''d be quickly discovered where I was going and headed this far.


    The dean''s abilities were unexpected, and even if he finds out it''s the fortieth hierarchy, he''s unexpected to head.


    He said he trapped him with a double corner, but this could make him pointless if he did poorly.


    Well, that''s when it happened.


    It hurts that they refused to apany me, but it doesn''t matter.


    The problem would be if they really helped me and brought me home.


    No, I don''t care about her anymore then.


    It was better than before.


    I didn''t do it because I had a chance, but if it failed, it''s nothing wrong with that.


    In the first ce, things have already happened.


    And then you can cut in from there, and it''s not your job to do it.


    Try to get him to work hard.


    So the problem is something else...... then they have enough strength to bring her back.


    Only a limited number of people are currently able to do so in this country.


    Except for the two of the seven heavens, there will be about one or two of them even if they stay.


    Yes, for example - someone who can kill an existence called the Evil Dragon.


    Maybe he is?


    Then I''m very excited.


    "... I think it''s time for me to make a full move."


    As he then dropped him off, whining to such an extent that no one could hear him, it was to hang the edge of his mouth securely.

 489 Former Strongest, Advancing Underground Labyrinth For Rescue

    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Powerless Power, Wind Thunder: Divine sh.


    See the enemy kill.


    sh and abandon demons at the same time as your enemies, but never stop there.


    Without slowing for a moment, Soma ran straight through.


    That is possible because there is an overwhelming difference of power between soma and demons, but also because we are not running at the same time with all our might.


    Because of some margin, you can use that margin to bury your enemies and keep running for the rest of them.


    I do that on purpose though, not least because that one will turn out faster, but mainly because of Eina.


    Exactly. Aina wouldn''t be able to get there if she ran all she could, and if she did that, there''s no point in daring to ask me to apany her.


    Well, it''s still breaking at the rate of a tier, so I decided it was no problem.


    "That''s what I knew... it''s still cod..."


    And it was Aina who had turned such a shuddering voice.


    If you turn your gaze only properly, there is something on its face that is as the voice says.


    I see some other fatigue, but it won''t even be enough to be a problem.


    Confirming that, he returned his gaze and, at the same time, tilted his neck.


    "I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about.


    "I guess so. I don''t know what I''m talking about."


    ¡­¡­ Aina, are you finally messed up?


    "Oh, really, Mr. Eina? What the hell caused this..."


    "Mmm... I just don''t think I can afford to take a messed up person... Nevertheless, if you abandon it because it''s messed up, that''s not going to have a bad aftertaste..."


    "It means you''re too much cod to squeeze into something specific...! I mean, you guys aren''t gonna ride either!


    Around you can afford to scream, it actually still looks okay.


    Don''t make such a confirmation, it''s going to piss me off, so I won''t give it to you.


    "Hmmm... I really don''t know what to do..."


    "I wonder which mouth the hell is saying, stepping at the pace of one minute in the hierarchy...?


    "That would be the same for the Einas, though? It would be possible for anyone to defeat an enemy without slowing it down, roughly the shortest distance and travel speed."


    "First of all, most people can''t do it at that point? And I can''t either. Exactly, magic can''t be used while traveling at this speed."


    "I''m ¡­ confident if I go up to about twenty levels, but I''m just not confident that it''s going to be around here. Especially since demons around here seem to be resistant to physical attacks."


    "I''m still trying to figure it out, but at this point, it''s obvious it''s not anyone."


    "Mmm... that''s weird"


    "That''s why you''re the one who said it was weird. In the first ce, what hierarchy do you think it is now?


    I don''t know why you ask that, but there''s no way you haven''t grasped it for granted.


    The current location is on the thirtieth level.


    "Right. Now, if I may say so, the demon you killed earlier was like an area boss, no matter what. Anything to say so far?


    "Hmmm... Congrattions on achieving the record, are you?


    "You actually know what I''m talking about...!?


    Well, if I''m serious, I kind of know.


    But that''s nothing, and it wouldn''t be anything to be proud of.


    "Nothing. It''s only been attacked until the thirtieth tier until now, because there was simply no special ss?


    "Well, since the college relocated here, it would have been nice to have one senior in a few years. It''s not something thates out early. It''s too unusual this year."


    "That is. And neither Lina nor Aina, it''s just impossible to kill them instantly, right?


    "Hmm, I... I can''t say for sure because my brother killed the demon in an instant, but I don''t think I can win. I think the problem is more on the road than the area boss."


    "I probably can''t either way. I''ll figure something out on the road the other way around, but I don''t feel like I can beat that area boss. Demons on the road are physically resistant, area bosses are magically resistant, and the personality that created thisbyrinth is too bad."


    "Hmm... but by the time I graduate from middle school, would that just be possible?


    "I don''t know who I''m going to be partying with, so it depends, but maybe I can."


    "Me too... well, yeah. I think I can do it."


    Then that''s the thing.


    It''s possible for the two of us one of these days, so there won''t be any wonder if soma is done now.


    "That too...... no, no, it''s still crazy, isn''t it?!? It must be strange to be able to do it now......! And even if we could, we wouldn''t be able to do it like you are now!


    "Oh, you noticed that"


    "Well, I thought I''d be deluded like that."


    "So neither do you...!


    We had such a conversation and headed down to the lower tier... and then Soma loosened her mouth just a little bit.


    Thankfully, because I thought so.


    Because of the situation, I''m really in a hurry, but it''s not something I can handle in a hurry.


    I appreciate everything about these things that remind me of my routine in such a way as always, and I didn''t bring them here for this, but I''m so d I was apanied by just that.


    Well, I was just thinking, and I''m not going to tell you that.


    and.


    "- Mm?"


    "-No. This is bad luck... the demons are hardening up. But the shortest distance is ahead of us..."


    As we descended to the thirty-first tier and proceeded as we followed Hildegard''s guidance, we reached a hall where demons were gathered so overflowing.


    Alsomonly known as Monster House or something, this is a situation where demons happen to gather in one ce.


    Of course, it''s not something I''m happy about, but it''s something I''m going to try to avoid if I can, or catch the demons inside, but I''m going to reduce them a little bit.


    - It''s no problem.


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    Not even before I put my breath down, countless sword shes ran all over the room.


    Immediately afterwards, sommers rush through the sight of turbulent blooms and scattered flowers at an unchanged rate.


    One, a sigh leaked out of Eina''s mouth.


    "... even the word cod is about to get cheaper."


    "Mmmm... I don''t mind shaping so far. Does that mean that Sylvia is worried...? I''m a bit of a jerk. Or will youe and help me in the same way even if it''s in my same eyes...?


    "I care too! I was going to say¡­ but when I thought about it, I was already on the helped side"


    "... when they say that, I wonder if that''s what happens to me for once...?


    "Mm...? Maybe I''m out ofpany...!?


    "It is in this, but I think it''s okay because She and the others aren''t supposed to be helped yet."


    "Doesn''t it look like I can help you one day?... Well, if it''s soma, then somehow I feel like I''m gonna do it."


    "Yes, yes, let''s move on"


    Even with all that bullshit, I moved on... So, soma had an idea.


    Turn your gaze toward Hildegard.


    "Speaking of which, Hildegard"


    "Mm-hmm? What, you realized my charm and you wanted to make a baby? I''m always a jerk, aren''t I?


    "Is that what you say when you''re asleep? I thought it might be more than that, but there are maps that are still ahead of Tier 31."


    "... ah. If you do say so, that''s what it means to be still going the shortest distance."


    "Speaking of which, yes... is that it? But you weren''t talking about publicly only going to the thirtieth tier, and, sure, the map of the undergroundbyrinth basically doesn''t exist except for what you mapped and made?


    "... well. Sometimes it''s strange, isn''t it?


    I hadn''t even been able to blur it at all, and apparently I wasn''t going to talk about it, even though the gaze for the three of us would pour on its face.


    Well, it''s something I didn''t expect to talk about, and now it''s just a confirmation.


    I thought that would be the case from the beginning.


    The same goes for the fact that I undertook this guide without hesitation, but it was odd that I knew about the fortieth tier in the first ce.


    Because if you are certain of what you have heard, Hildegard''s ability is not something that you can conveniently learn.


    Whatever happens when you get there, you can''t know the details from a remote location.


    And if there really wasn''t a map below the thirtieth tier, it would be letting Soma look into it, too.


    It wouldn''t make sense, such as doing it only after the fifty-first hierarchy.


    Even though the existence is public, there should be no change in the unknown.


    Just because I found out about it doesn''t mean what''s going to happen.


    "If you think you need it, then you''ll be forced to ask, and now it doesn''t matter."


    "... hope the time doesn''te."


    Well, because of that, it goes smoothly this way, and now there''s no need for anything more.


    Then that would be fine for now, with that in mind.


    Soma even went ahead, moving on.

 490 The Price Of Alarm

    - I wondered how this happened.


    What does Sylvia think as she repeatedly breathes rough and hears her own heart continue to pulse as hard as it breaks...... but shortly afterwards, she smiles mocking herself.


    That was decided.


    It''s just, you deserve it.


    Do not inadvertently touch anything there in thebyrinth.


    That''s the basics in it.


    Because it looks like nothing at first sight, and it is actually a trap or a demon.


    I guess I touched that one while I knew it was out of rm in the end.


    Caused by rm, he loses his life in thebyrinth.


    It was also something I touched.


    Because it was a third tier.


    Because I could easily defeat the demon.


    I won''t do it for any reason.


    Rather, it''s something to me.


    Even though it is a third tier, if we took it for ourselves, it was an unknown ce.


    We should be most vignt, and there was no reason not to.


    How about it because it made it easy to defeat the demon?


    I owe that to my people, and that''s no reason not to be wary of traps in the first ce.


    At the end of the day, it went too well and I was overconfident.


    If I thought I had gained confidence, I was actually just overconfident.


    It''s not even funny at all.


    "... I really can''t do eagles"


    You want to do something for this country, you want to do something for the people who called you family, study magic,e to Royal College.


    But when I came, I tried toe, and there were people who were far more amazing than me and would help.


    Really, I...


    "What for?!?


    Moments, I identally stop talking to myself that was leaking, killing my breath, and shrinking myself.


    Because I felt the sound of a memory.


    Or were you lurking your breath in a ce like this in the first ce to hide yourself from an array?


    What an idiot, such as forgetting something too important to reflect on.


    But I couldn''t even afford to be cursing myself like that anymore.


    Because I felt the sound of something bigger than ever before, right from the side.


    "... eh"


    I desperately suppress the body that is about to tremble and just pray for a voice that is about to leak reflectively.


    May you be gone.


    May they not notice.


    From the bottom of my heart as iparable as my usual prayers and such.


    I don''t want to die.


    God, please help me, I prayed.


    Whether it arrived at all, the ground sounds a little smaller and farther away¡­ seems far enough away, then exhales deeply and long.


    Strength fell out of his tense body, and at the same time cold sweat overflowed his entire body.


    Then, when you face out of there hiding for just a moment, you catch the aftermath of it going somewhere, and you rush back to your face.


    This is the second time I''ve seen that.


    Besides, we both saw it from afar, just a little bit... but that was enough to figure out what that identity was.


    Definitely area boss or equivalent demon.


    It''s also like being killed the moment you meet your enemies yourself, that kind of opponent.


    Well, I mean, it was something I knew, but I apparently got bounced down quite a bit.


    I realized that Sylvia hade to this hierarchy, probably shortly after she jumped here.


    When my vision recovered from the darkness, it was a sight very much the same as it had been just before... but I was the only one there.


    Then it could easily be determined that they had really been forced to transfer the space, but there was no further movement there because it was no longer there immediately after that.


    I felt the same sound as it did now.


    So I think I did a good job of jumping into something like a side road that was in the near field in a hurry.


    It went as far back as it was critical, killing his breath¡­ it passed the edge of his gaze, which was shrinking andying low.


    The total length is probably, like, ten meters.


    It was human, but certainly not biological.


    For its whole body was made of dull, shining metallic matter.


    Golem.


    That, too, is based on metal.


    I found that if I fought instantly, I would die halfway between the instinctive and the intelligent.


    The golem changes its properties into various things depending on the original material, but the worst of them are metal-based ones.


    They even gain the nasty nature of being physically and magically resistant.


    Besides, as you can see, it''s huge.


    You won''t even have to think about what happens if that much mass of metal is used for an attack.


    It''s just the other way around. Big, but therefore, the movement also seemed dull, but in terms of it, the instinct denied it.


    That''s probably just a slow walk, and if it''s a fight, it moves much faster than it does itself, he said.


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (appraisal intermediate/false): nursing.


    So let it pass... but I didn''t keep hiding there because somehow I felt bad if I did it.


    For an unknown reason, that''s not good enough.


    - Versatile Talent Intermediate (Thousand Eyes, Future Vision, False): Worm News.


    That was because it was a state of extremes, and I may have been doing something unconsciously, but all that matters is that I felt like an obsessive notion that I had to move.


    For that reason, where it was far enough away, it gently escaped from it, and what it tried to do first is, naturally, escape from its hierarchy.


    Maybe you should hide somewhere, but there''s no guarantee that help wille, and even if it does, it''s over if you find it in that one before then.


    Then he tried to escape first.


    But I soon realized it was impossible.


    It''s not like I couldn''t find an exit for an escape.


    It must be connected to the upper level. The stairs could be found rtively quickly.


    For some reason, however, it was not possible to proceed there.


    It was as if they were barred from entering and isting the space ahead of them, a space with nothing was a wall.


    And then even Sylvia will understand.


    I was locked in here, he said.


    There''s probably one way out.


    It''s about defeating that demon.


    But there''s no way I can do that, and let''s just say I changed the operation in an attempt to still wait for help.


    In the meantime, I needed a ce to hide, so I looked for it with the utmost vignce around me... along the way, I realized.


    There is no such thing as a demon.


    Apart from the earlier golem, of course.


    Maybe this is because you think you can have hope... maybe that''s what you think.


    I managed to find a ce where I might be able to hide and hide there...... I forgot the situation and started thinking about myself etc.


    Or maybe there is, because I was free, without being able to do anything, but that''s not even an excuse.


    ... well, anyway, they never managed to notice.


    At this rate, I can manage...


    "Huh?"


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (sign perception intermediate/false): Surprise perception.


    At the moment, Sylvia''s body was moving before she could think of anything.


    He instinctively understood that he would die on the spot if he thought of something extra.


    Though.


    Whether or not we can do something about it is another story.


    "-Ah... Huh?


    I didn''t know what happened.


    I didn''t know what was happening to me.


    Why is paining from all over your body and why is your body being pped against the wall of thebyrinth?


    I didn''t know one reason for that.


    All I know is two things.


    The only thing is that I was missing where I was hiding... and that I was reflected in my reflectively lifted vision that emitted a dull color.


    "Lie...... what, so?


    Forget all about physical pain and all that, only a grunt leaks.


    There is only one fact that the status quo shows.


    It was a mistake to think she''d turned back unnoticed, and she''d finally noticed.


    How did they notice?


    Why did you act like you were turning back?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Ah"


    The only thing that was imminent right there was my death, I clearly knew.


    Is it because you recognised that?


    Moments, various things pass behind my brain.


    About my mother.


    About my father.


    About my mother-inw.


    I mean brothers and sisters with only half the blood connected.


    About this country.


    That I hadplex thoughts about them.


    ... No, the truth is that I still hold it.


    About the college.


    Magic thing.


    About the teachers.


    About a friend.


    There was really something else I wanted to do.


    The truth is... at the bottom of my heart, I don''t think much about this country.


    That was just a means.


    I wanted everyone to smile.


    I wanted to smile with everyone.


    That''s all I wanted.


    That''s all I needed.


    But that''s where I realized.


    He said that some of them included everyone in the college at some point.


    Maria was the only friend I had, more if I noticed.


    So... I just thought.


    Oh, you worried me, he said.


    I don''t think I can apologize anymore.


    And... I was wondering if you would all be sad.


    You understood the current situation, but you didn''t even think about breaking the shard, because you knew it was impossible?


    What was on my mind was just giving up, and even though I thought about a lot of things, that just didn''t change.


    So if you include all sorts of things¡­ really all sorts of things, even things that don''t go up in consciousness, you think and think immense things in an instant.


    Thest thing Sylvia thought of in that was something terribly unselfish.


    "Oh my... eagle, you''re going to die here.... I don''t like it."


    Potatoes and that''s the only thing that falls out of my mouth.


    "-Ma, I won''t die for now, so I hope you feel safe."


    Shortly afterwards, the death that was supposed to have been imminent was shattered and scattered.

 491 Former Strongest, Solve It Safely

    I guess Iughed unexpectedly because it was too abrupt and too grumpy.


    Suddenly appearing, Soma stepped down on the spot with a normal face... but turned his gaze to the other side, tilting his neck.


    "Hmm... oh? Is this the end now...? I don''t know... I thought it woulde back to life."


    It was a familiar voice that responded to the words.


    Just like Soma, still abruptly, and as a matter of course, three shadows appear.


    "Thinking about the road so far, it just doesn''t seem like I had any wonder? Why did youe to that idea in the first ce..."


    "No, we''re talking about only area bosses appearing here, and I thought it wouldn''t be strange if they were super-enhanced enough for no other demons toe out."


    "Hmm, even though only area bosses do get out here, it''s basically not a specification I can''t get out of when I get in. If you think about it, you can only over-enhancement it."


    "Oh, sure, normally, you have to fight and defeat Arre at first sight, don''t you? I think that makes sense."


    Up until earlier, there was undoubtedly such a sense of urgency that made death present.


    But now, the air is already flowing like a corner in an after-school training area¡­ naturally, my mouth is loose about that.


    For some reason the seeping distorted vision is returned by wiping the eye area, exhaling one.


    Then I finally opened my mouth.


    "Uh... thanks for the help, okay?


    "Hmmm... So you''re wee, are you telling me? There are many other things I want to say."


    "Uh, yeah... right"


    There''s no way I got here by chance, or anything like that, and I''m pretty sure you''re here to help.


    That means that you know the circumstances in which this has happened... well, you''re going to have to get a great deal of scolding on the matter.


    ... I can be scolded.


    That shouldn''t be a pleasant thing to do, but still couldn''t keep my mouth from loosening.


    "I know you''re going to be mad, but I didn''t want to know you were going to be happy... but I didn''t want to know you were a mazo."


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying...... is that, Dean of the College,?


    Two of the three people who showed up were able to recognize that it was Aina and Lina.


    But Hildegard, thest of whom was the Dean of the College, was so unexpected, and there were so many things at once that I could finally recognize him now.


    "Um, isn''t that right?


    "Uh, does that... mean that even the Dean of the Academy, came to help the eagle?


    Immediately, the head of the Royal Collegees to help one student.


    That may seem like a beauty story, depending on how you look at it, but Sylvia is not so unknown to the public that she thinks so.


    What that means, in short -


    "Oh, well, you don''t have to worry too much about this, do you? I just brought him here because it''s the quickest way to get here. Directions or it''s just a map. This map gives you the best directions from your current location in words. ¡­ it''s convenient to think about it, you."


    "Um, I wish I could fullypliment you on me... I wonder why? I''m supposed to beplimented, but I don''t feelplimented at all."


    "Is it my fault?


    Hildegardo stares at such a soma with a pungent, shrugging shoulder.


    That is a very reassuring attitude towards each other.


    But at the same time, if it wasn''t for the attitude of one of the college students towards the college director, it wasn''t the kind of face the college director would show a student.


    "Uh... Soma, are you and the Dean of the Academy friendly... or maybe with someone I''ve known for a long time?


    "Oh, speaking of which, I was wondering on the road, too. You''re weirdlyfortable with the dean, aren''t you?


    "I don''t remember seeing you before I came to the college, so I don''t think I''ve known you since before... but maybe when you took the exam, rather than at the interview, something happened?... Speaking of which, when I asked you about your holiday ns before, you said you were going to the library or going somewhere with someone... what if?


    Overflowing with suspicion and curiosity, the three pairs of eyes turned to each other and when they looked at each other only once, they shrugged their shoulders in alignment shortly afterwards.


    "There''s a lot going on."


    Um, it''s a secret.


    "Hmmm... I''m suspicious"


    "That''s suspicious..."


    "Or even if you''re saying that. There will be those who are worried, and they will return."


    "Ah... yeah, right"


    I was losing my mind because of the relief that I was helped, but there are still people who need to be reassured.


    Apparently other people have known about it in this way... especially those three, who should see their faces as soon as they can.


    I''ll be waiting for a sermonter.


    "Ugh... please be gentle, Simas"


    That''s how Sylvia and the others started walking all the way to the ground.


    "What... what is this?


    So Sylvia stopped like that when she came to the front of the stairs to escape from the fortieth level.


    What this, is referring to... well, it will be obvious.


    It''s directly into the space, cracks.


    It was caused by the forceful shing and tearing, a trace of it.


    "When I got here earlier, there shouldn''t have been this... could this be?


    "Maybe nothing, there''s only one person who can do this, right?


    "... right"


    I get a glimpse with the words, but I shrug my shoulders back.


    Sure, it''s what Soma did, but it wouldn''t be anything strange or anything.


    If the space is closed, all you have to do is sh it, rip it, and create a gap to prate it.


    It is still a better way of not destroying the very outline of the closed space in the first ce.


    "Uh... is this okay? In many ways¡­"


    "In the meantime, we came through there, so if that''s what you mean, it''s okay to guarantee it."


    "A space wound is not something you can fix on your own if you leave it alone one of these days. I don''t think there''s a problem with that."


    "But the area boss here has been knocked down, so the closed space has already been disarmed, right? You don''t even have to go through there on purpose, do you?


    "I don''t know if it''s necessary, but it doesn''t mean that something will go wrong. Well, if you''re interested, you cane through, right?


    "I don''t know if you''re interested... but I''m gonna stop you this time."


    "Is that so?"


    Well, going through there in this situation doesn''t really make any difference from a normal ce.


    Then there will be such a judgment, and Soma dares not pass there, but walks on the side of it¡­ naturally, it passes straight ahead.


    And then I started going up the stairs without a thing... Well, I thought with my eyes narrowed what it meant.


    Because I thought it would be the right time to set me up.


    But in fact there was not even any sign of it, and it was the same, even as it reached the thirty-ninth hierarchy.


    Looking around, he turns his gaze to Hildegard and asks.


    "... what do you think?


    "Hmm... well, there''s other fate, I guess"


    I agreed.


    Because otherwise, you couldn''t have bothered to do this.


    Yes, neither Soma nor Hildegard considered the incident unfortunate or inadvertent.


    No, it''s true Sylvia was careless.


    I''m going to hear more from Sylvia after this, but that''s all for sure.


    But there is definitely someone in the hands of what has be the great yuan.


    Obviously, it''s too convenient.


    Even though Sylvia and the others were overconfident, only Sylvia, who was third from the beginning, realized it, and it forced a space transfer, and even where the jumping tip was impossible to escape or rescue?


    I''m talking about how there can be such an overdone coincidence.


    In other words, this time, Sylvia was clearly targeted.


    Nevertheless, the reason for this is unknown.


    There are too many possible reasons to guess.


    Just because you''re royal, there ''ll be 50,000 reasons why you''re being targeted for your life, etc.


    So it''s futile from what I''ve been thinking... the problem is, after all, I didn''t set it up.


    If you were really after Sylvia''s life, it shouldn''t have been a good time to be rescued this time.


    The fact that I didn''t get in the way of that... there are two possible possibilities.


    Did Sylvia give up this time knowing that her minutes were bad, or was Sylvia the only one from the beginning?


    But if the minutes were enough to give up to a bad degree, I wouldn''t have exaggerated so far.


    If you''ve done this far, it''s not right for you if you don''t do it to the end.


    And yet you didn''t, which means it''s actually likely that it was thetter.


    If something like this happens to Sylvia, quite a few eyes turn to Sylvia.


    That''s the same thing as it turns out, whether someone goes to the rescue or not.


    Probably tried to do something to the gaps that arose there.


    I don''t know what that is, but...


    "¡­ For now, we have been able to rescue you, and should we think about the restter?"


    "Bye."


    Whatever it is, if life is lost, that''s it.


    Then it''s only natural that saving it should be a top priority, and there''s nothing wrong with that.


    Even if something happens because of it, it''s just a story we should do something about then.


    Whatever it was, when it was all safe, I thought so, and the Somas rushed their way home.

 492 []/(N, Vs) Sudden Fall/

    The corner of the training ground was surrounded by a vibrant atmosphere.


    Not all those who know the circumstances will stare at just one point, as if swallowed up by the atmosphere on the spot, with no one or him uttering a word.


    It seemed as if it was praying or giving up.


    ... No, technically, were there just two exceptions?


    Cami, who finished bringing back those who continued to practice in thebyrinth, looked there with ease, and She, one of those brought back, stared somewhere unhappy at the entrance that led to thebyrinth.


    But the rest of them are really the same.


    That, Lars, was no exception.


    But that would be irresistible, too.


    Though I know how awesome the Somas are up close, I don''t know everything.


    It''s only natural that you''ll have doubts there.


    ... Nevertheless, if I said it didn''t matter, it didn''t matter either.


    Because it doesn''t matter to Lars anymore.


    When Lars made sure that everyone''s consciousness wasn''t facing any shards here either, he gently began to move from the spot.


    I''m not forced to stay here, but it''s this air anyway.


    If someone finds out badly, it can be a hassle.


    Therefore, with great care, move slowly and still as quickly as possible, after the asion.


    - I stopped for a moment just before that because of thest remaining hesitant heart.


    But that''s really a moment.


    The foot, which immediately resumes walking, takes Lars'' body straight out of the training ground.


    To be honest, life in college wasn''t bad.


    No, I''d rather say I liked it a lot.


    But.


    That''s it, too.


    "... a shard of the power of evil gods,"


    Imagining the future that would await after this, Lars loosened its mouth just a little bit.


    Waiting for the Somas returning from thebyrinth was a fervent wee.


    It was like a miracle, but I''m not saying... if I told you I didn''t offend you about it, you''d be lying.


    I hope you''re happy for me, but the magnitude of the noise is a testament to the fact that I thought it was so unexpected - because it''s also a testament to the left that I didn''t believe in the Somas.


    Nevertheless, what Soma actually floated was a bitterugh, also because he knew it was genuinely delightful.


    The soma is not so narrow as to water it.


    Well, it was mainly the lecturers who were happy, and more than half of the students didn''t seem to understand the circumstances.


    "Hmm... or do I feel that all the people who were interning in thebyrinth today are still there? Why is this happening?


    Duringbyrinth practice, you will basically spend all of your day on it, but how you use it is the freedom of the students.


    Especially not having to wait for everyone toe back, and there can be no one to do more than to be extremely inefficient no matter what anyone thinks.


    Unless, of course, you''re waiting for a friend.


    "... well, somehow, isn''t that what it feels like? I can almost imagine what this ce has been like."


    "Uh... well, at least the instructor needs to stay, and most of them won''t be able to go home if they''re making it more urgent."


    "That means, in the end, it''s the eagle, right? Ugh... I need to apologize to everyone."


    Maybe some of them have returned, but considering the number of people in sight, you''re still pretty sure that almost everyone is there.


    It is also difficult to find the person you are looking for.


    "Mm-hmm? She was there too... but I think she''s staring at me for some reason. Well, I don''t remember doing anything to piss you off..."


    "I feel closer to being obstinate, rather than angry?


    "Maybe that''s the right thing to do. It turned out to be out ofpany."


    "That was just force majeure, so there''s nothing I can do..."


    "She knows that too, so she''s angry, not stubborn, what is it?"


    "That''s what I think."


    While we talk about that, Soma moves her gaze further.


    Helen gave Cami a painful smile and shrugged her shoulder when she met her eyes and said she was relieved.


    Students who look simr to Helen are probably the ones who know the circumstances, and then they are divided into those who look like they guessed the circumstances and those who look strange.


    Some of them were beginning to return, and the situation was chaotic.


    The number of instructors was about half, if you notice, but those remaining instructors still share joy with their colleagues¡­ that''s how Soma tilts his neck when he finishes looking over at Gurli.


    Because the person I was looking for seemed nowhere.


    "Hmm...... Hildegard?


    "You can''t... I can''t find you either."


    Apparently, I overlooked it, not that it was.


    That means, of course, Sylvia as the person who trapped her, the person who was staring at her.


    Given the situation in the first ce, there aren''t many options like that from the beginning...... well.


    "I was home by ident, I guess that''s just not true"


    "I realized that I had been noticed and ran away, so there''s something about the detours..."


    I''ve already confessed.


    If you don''t think you can delude yourself, it''s not so unnatural.


    "... or headed to the point of fate?


    "That seems possible too, but in the end I''m not squeezing out what fate is... Hmm. Not entirely backhanded."


    "It''s just hard to get ahead in this situation."


    "Hmmm... well, if we get through this eventually, we''ll have no problem..."


    And it was when I was secretly talking about that.


    Unexpectedly, a different blur urred on the spot.


    "Shit, I''m sorry but I need you to step back for a second......!


    "Hey, you''re all right now. Take care of yourself!


    It was a building that led to thebyrinth, where Soma and the others hade out earlier.


    Then came out those who thought they might be instructors, and they were shouting something.


    "Hmm... I knew there were no instructors around half the time, but did you already investigate thebyrinth?"


    "Like. I didn''t have to say anything..."


    What I thought was strange in the circumstances was that nothing was just the Somas.


    I guess that''s why I immediately went to investigate thebyrinth after confirming that Soma and the others were back.


    The undergroundbyrinth is a ce for all students to use, and it is difficult for the same to happen again.


    That''s the thing.


    And there''s some noise, which probably means something''s been discovered.


    "... it seems to me like I''m carrying people."


    "Not to me either. They weren''t all evacuated...... no, that''s exactly what I would have confirmed."


    "If so, then I came inter, does that mean?


    It is forbidden for those not rted to the practice to enter on the day on which the training takes ce, just in case.


    Just in case there''s any extra trouble inside.


    This means that, in circumstantial terms, after they were all taken out, someone broke in.


    Even if you think about it in time, it seems to have been found in a rtively shallow hierarchy, and I can''t say enough that it''s impossible.


    But.


    "Hmm... well, no matter how much you think, you never leave the realm of spection. Still, you seem in a hurry, don''t you?


    "Right. Well, I probably discovered where the demon had hit me and I was falling..."


    Well, it''s not a rare story.


    Especially now, when no one else is practicing.


    I don''t know what I thought and went to such a ce, but it should have been a lot different on its own than before.


    Then idents happen there, which is something you can easily imagine.


    Most of all, that''s not what the Somas care about.


    It seems that Eina and the others went to see what was going on when the noise broke out, but Soma and the others have something else to think about.


    It seems cold, but you can afford to worry about someone you don''t know anywhere about.


    "- Huh!?


    No, but that''s where Soma turned her gaze because the cry now was familiar.


    It definitely belongs to Eina, and the reason I was surprised is because I found out who the person who was transported was, something like that?


    If so, it is likely that he was familiar with the face¡­ especially those close to him, should be here now.


    "Hmm, someone in the same discipline, is that the ce?


    "While I''m guessing that much, you still seem less interested, don''t you?


    "I don''t really interact with my alumni..."


    Come on. Though I''ve learned just about the name, Soma didn''te to college to live his student life, she came to learn magic.


    It''s not that I don''t recognize the value there, but it was something I couldn''t help but neglect for the priority of the status quo.


    but that''s all that was happily thought of somewhere that way.


    What I saw in my sight was Ainaing this way in a hurry.


    And.


    "SO, SOMA......!


    That soma also opened her eyes to the name conveyed by Eina.


    Because it was something I didn''t expect.


    The name of those brought from thebyrinth is Kurt M¨¹nchhausen.


    of Soma and his party, was that of a senior in the role of pull.

 493 Formerly The Strongest, Taking Classes Unchanged

    Kurt was found in thebyrinth with severe illness.


    To be honest, that''s not a big deal in itself.


    It''s one of themon things in college, and it''s not as noisy as it sounds right now.


    So there are a number of reasons why it was going to be noisy.


    First of all, the ce where Kurt was down.


    It was the third tier.


    If this was in the junior division, and around the rear guard position, it could still be possible.


    But Kurt is the highest grader in middle school, and even spears.


    Even one of us would have been able to close our eyes and step on it with his nose crossed.


    And yet why... the state of Kurt, who had fallen, was also a problem.


    Though severe, the wounds that Kurt was suffering will roughly be in two ces.


    That''s right arm and face.


    The right arm was thoroughly destroyed and it was so strange that it was stuck.


    Instead of the original where it was treated, it is not even known if it will be able to move.


    But even worse than that is the face.


    Anyway, I don''t know the prototype, but it''s a mess... and I know that the demon must have eaten it because of the tooth shape left there.


    Fear at that time, or even three days after discovery, there was still no sign of waking up.


    By the way, I found out it was Kurt even though his face was in that condition because he had a college certificate.


    It is a palm-sized card that proves to be in person, given at the same time as enrolling in the college, and is sometimes used as an ID card, sometimes when the identity of the body is not discernible.


    On the other hand, the scalp had even been eaten, so it might have taken a little while to identify him without it, but it was judged to be a kurt because of its physical characteristics and so on.


    And that state was also what I could say was the most problematic thing about this one.


    Especially its right arm, which was destroyed.


    As a result of the investigation, it was not by demons, but by humans, most likely.


    Finally, if you say so, there is one student who disappeared from the college after that day.


    - Lars Hoffmanstal.


    He was seen as an important reference person in this case.


    Well, technically, I haven''t found any evidence, it''s just circumstantial evidence... but I''m pretty sure it''s obviously suspicious.


    Then Lars was also suspected of involvement in another case.


    It happened to Sylvia the same day, that''s it.


    I heard from Sylvia and Helen about the situation at the time, and the college side judged it an artificial case.


    This is only circumstantial evidence again, but Lars was used as an important reference.


    Or maybe that''s what Kurt was attacked for, the college sees.


    Although Kurt realized something and questioned Lars, he was to be raided because of it.


    Sometimes I wonder why I did that in thebyrinth, or if Lars, the first year of elementary school, could beat Kurt, but it''s also not something I could tell from what I thought.


    When Kurt wakes up, he''ll hear more about the situation, which means he''s on hold now.


    And intertwined with it, the College held a certain meeting in the course of the day.


    This incident is likely to have been targeted by a college student.


    Essentially, although the college is responsible for most things, I can''t look at this.


    So three things were decided there.


    One is to strengthen the security of the College.


    Seeing as it is likely that Lars is lurking somewhere, the college side decides that someone is likely to be attacked again.


    An empty instructor was to exercise vignce day and night.


    One is the exploration of Lars.


    I don''t know if it really has anything to do with the case, but it''s true that he disappeared.


    Sometimes they were in college and in ss, and they could not be left alone, so they were also to be explored separately from vignce.


    Thest one is Sylvia''s protection.


    Regardless of where this sincerity lies, it is also true that Sylvia was targeted.


    For once it seemed that we had been on quite a bit of security before, but for some time toe we will be strengthening and visualizing this, and measures will be taken to do so.


    Regardless of the other two, the end is obvious special treatment.


    They could have rubbed it at the meeting there, but they decided that in the end they had no choice because of the situation.


    And now, the next day, the atmosphere drifted into the ssroom because of those reasons, in other words.


    "Hmm... it''s going to be a long time."


    "... is that a teacher? Or everyone?


    "It is both. Well, I don''t think we have a choice."


    Saying, Soma shrugs her shoulders.


    Again, in a double sense.


    You can''t neglect royal security, even though you decided they were after you.


    However many colleges¡­ or because they are royal colleges, there are things that sometimes have to be done.


    The result is in the entrance to the ssroom that we all turn to from time to time.


    There are two mid-level militancy instructors there that you don''t usually see, and they seem to be the guards.


    There seems to be two of them out there as well... really very generous security.


    Well, but like I said, I don''t think I can help it, and probably everyone in the ssroom thinks so.


    That''s why it''s a different story.


    It was something that everyone couldn''t possibly do.


    "I''m telling you, you seem fine."


    "Do you want to give it back exactly as it was?


    "I... well, I''m used to these kinds of atmospheres. In rtion to where you were born."


    "My life is simr."


    If there was a difference, would it mean that Soma was exposing herself to such things in her own desire?


    It was necessary to get to the top of the sword.


    Besides, it is a habit.


    This means that one of these days everyone will be able to.


    Besides, I don''t know if it''s time to get used to it or get back to the usual sights.


    "... and you too, I wonder"


    "... right"


    Soma and the others turned their gaze to the next seat.


    It''s Sylvia sitting there.


    The way it''s sinking is because nothing feels responsible for this situation, so not really.


    No, I wouldn''t say it doesn''t either... either way, maybe it''s because of Kurt.


    Sylvia''s responsibility there is no fine dust.


    But I guess Sylvia thinks she''s responsible there, too.


    All this can''t be helped where whoever said what.


    Or, unless it''s a little more time or if things change... it didn''t make any difference what I didn''t seem to be able to do right now for now.


    It''s like, "What happens to Helen?"


    "... yeah. I went to the front of the room yesterday and it seemed like she was doing pretty well for once."


    That said, Eina always turns her gaze to where Helen was, but there''s nobody there right now.


    Helen has been stuck in her room since yesterday, and she stoppeding out to ss.


    Apparently, about Lars and the others, Helen was shocked again, too.


    Well, they were practitioners together just a little while ago.


    It''s not something I don''t understand.


    "Whatever we can do, it''s the same. It''s only a matter of taking sses seriously, while respecting teachers who will continue to take sses seriously in this situation, such as what they can do now."


    "... say something nice. Yeah, but you''re saying that because it''s a magic ss you''re doing right now, right?


    Actually it was right, so I shrug my shoulders back.


    No, I''m just saying that although technically I have respect for other teachers, I still don''t feel like listening to sses... well, it would be the same thing.


    And when ites to what Soma can''t do right now, it''s an unmistakable fact.


    Though I have guessed the general situation, that is why there is still nothing that Soma can do.


    The essence of Soma is the sword wherever it goes.


    If the disorder is in front of you, you can also sh it, but if you know you have a disorder, there''s nothing you can do about it if you don''t know where it is.


    This is the first time my eyes have helped me by recognizing the disorder.


    So all I can do now is just sharpen and clear the de in case of that.


    While listening to stories about magic, Soma narrowed her eyes.

 494 Formerly The Strongest, Spending The Holidays As Usual

    Two more days had passed since then, and the College was to celebrate the holidays, but there had been no particr progress on the matter during that time.


    That is to say, there was a lot of air going on.


    And the holidays are uninterrupted, and the holiday college also has an air that is more tangible than usual.


    It just didn''t mean it was exactly the same as a weekday, and there was something holiday there in a way.


    But that didn''t mean anything good.


    Because there were sses on weekdays, or it felt like it was stillplete inside the ssroom, but now it feels diffuse on campus, but I just said?


    Wherever I was at the academy, the air was stuck.


    And the training ground also seemed the same.


    There''s so much going on there that I can''t exin it with words such as, because I''m training.


    "Hmm... I personally don''t really care about the nature of it, but it still doesn''t feel very good. I want it resolved quickly..."


    "Stop saying things that me me without looking at me...! I''m still trying!?


    "No, I know you''re working hard, but I''m working hard on this, so that''s fine, isn''t it?


    "Mmmm... you''re absolutely right..."


    With that talk, the Somas stay behind the training ground.


    Because I''m not here for anything today.


    No, technically, it ended at first sight, I should say.


    "Well, so far it''s all over, isn''t it?


    "Mm-hmm. I''ve set the order to look around to save you more time than you used to."


    As the words put it, Soma and the others were walking through the college.


    Inspections, etc., not simply looking around.


    Even though it is a holiday, it is more because it is a holiday.


    Although there is no such thing as martialw, it is actually a situation close to it.


    Students are scattered over the holidays, so it was necessary to see and walk there regrly.


    Most naturally, that''s not Soma''s role.


    It belongs to Hildegard and in the case of Soma it is just an escort.


    I didn''t even have to go.


    Though.


    "I don''t know what to repeat when you''re done, but these are our roles, so you could have waited for me, right?


    "That being said, it didn''t take much time. I just turned that minute of time around and all I could do was figure out if I could find one piece of material in the library. Then it would be no different to apany you."


    Of course, that''s a more meaningful way to spend time for Soma... but anyway, Soma hasn''t done anything brilliantly right now.


    I know Hildegard is working hard, because he''s not lying, and Soma is not as selfish a person as he is in a situation like that with hatred.


    "Mmm... I mean, isn''t this what you call that? The soma, isn''t it!?


    "... I''ve wondered from time to time before, where have you been purchasing that kind of crap from?


    "Hmm, I have false and full knowledge. It''s so easy!


    "Neither would God in this world have anticipated, such as the use of the root area that way..."


    It''s the corner of the training ground, the entrance to thebyrinth, that Soma and the others head to in such a crappy conversation.


    It means Hildegard looks around before he goes there as usual, so Soma was dating.


    Exploring thebyrinth at a time like this, you might think, but the opposite is true.


    That''s also true for normalbyrinth exploration, but what the Somas are doing is not.


    This is the time when we need to fill in some uncertainty.


    Either way, as they normally entered thebyrinth, Somas stopped on foot some walking distance.


    "Hmm... instead of having any shadows around, there''s not even any sign that someone''s been in here thest few days."


    "Well, I guess so. Though I said there was nothing, I didn''t know I could challenge you here sooner. Just in case the internship is solemn, it also affects you."


    By the way, it may be now, but that incident a few days ago... no, idents, as far as I''m concerned, have been known all over the college atst.


    This is closer to the form that, rather than having been informed, it has be known half automatically given the security and the like.


    Well, in the first ce, almost everyone in the first grade of the Primary School knows.


    Given that blocking all that mouth was unrealistic, it was also natural to get acquainted with it throughout the college.


    Anyway, that''s why apparently there are few users of thebyrinth... or none of them.


    But that''s only convenient from the Somas.


    "If so, will it go away? I don''t know what''s going to happen today."


    "I can imagine somehow because of you... well, I don''t agree that you can''t afford to rx. Okay, let''s go."


    That''s what Hildegard took out of his nostalgia, a white sphere the size of a fist.


    Thomas grabs Hildegard''s left hand while he lifts it to shake it that fits in his right hand.


    And.


    "- Metastasis"


    Immediately after the squeal, the surrounding space shakes slightly.


    But it was really a moment, and when it subsided, the surrounding sights had changed with galleries.


    "Hmm... I''m getting used to it, but I just feel a little ufortable."


    "Well, let''s move in thebyrinth."


    Needless to say again, what just happened is a spatial transfer.


    In other words, what Hildegard used was a magic guide for space transfer, which is a very rare substitute.


    Normally, the interior of thebyrinth is such that it is not possible to transfer space.


    What should be called the exception is the teleporter, but whatever, you think this was analyzed and made of it?


    However, there are drawbacks to this, namely that you have to be in the samebyrinth to travel, and that you can only set up two destinations.


    In other words, only the entrance and exit could be set, and that is why I was unable to use this in the case of Sylvia.


    By the way, it was convenient not to have people because I would use this.


    Sometimes it is not to involve the irrelevant, but, as I said earlier, it is quite a rarity, and above all it is troublesome in case the destination of the transfer is known.


    That''s why I always try to avoid people''s eyes and use them.


    Whatever.


    "Well, let''s get to it."


    At the end of Soma''s gaze, which I said with ease, is the staircase that leads to the lower level.


    Last time we went around all this hierarchy, we ended it just in case.


    It happened, but given that we were able to rescue Sylvia in time, there are things like not knowing what would be fortunate...


    The current location is the eighty-ninth hierarchy.


    In other words, below this is the nieth hierarchy, where the area bosses are.


    If you don''t feel it and still just re-tighten your mind a little, you go straight down the stairs.


    In less than a minute, we''ll be at the bottom.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    What sounded instantaneous was a tall sound.


    A blunt de was looming directly next to his face, not even thirty centimeters away, and Soma exhaled his sigh as he prevented it with his own sword.


    "No, just that this would be too mean"


    "I think you might be able to react to what''s happening... well, I''m sure this is a bad idea."


    It was a vast hall.


    It''s too vast. Not much, visual aid in thebyrinth has arrived, and the ends are covered in darkness.


    How big is it... At least, it didn''t seem like it would be for a few dozen meters.


    Besides, it''s the same with respect to the top, and like a blowout, there''s a pocky hole there, and I still can''t see it wrapped up in the dark beyond.


    Well, up there, anyway, given the width, there''s probably only one hall in this hierarchy.


    It''s a hierarchy like never before.


    And if you''re distracted by that, you just get hit by this, which has stuffed the distance in an instant.


    Really mean, and then bad in nature.


    "It''s like you can see at a nce what kind of person you made it, all the time."


    While I say it, I kick it off.


    I didn''t kick him so hard, but he also decides he should distance himself, and he backs off honestly as he is.


    The whole thing was revealed, and looking at it, Soma nodded, fumbling.


    "I don''t know, it''s a lot smaller."


    "As I look at that and say it''s small, do you think you''re getting a lot dull? Well, I didn''t think the same thing."


    But that won''t help either.


    Anyway, it''s only about three meters long in front of you.


    Basically, the strength of a demon is proportional to the size of the body for the most part.


    Some exceptions may be made, or if the size of the body is the same, there may be another criterion, but that''s usually the case.


    Even thisbyrinth became sorge that it descended the hierarchy as to obey itsws, and it was not umon to exceed ten meters per eighty-nine hierarchies.


    The height of the hierarchy was ordingly higher... and given that, it would be natural to assume that the area bosses here are also of considerable size.


    Yet it''s about three meters.


    It is also natural to feel this is small.


    "Hmm... when this bes the area boss, it''s a little unexpected."


    "It''s not like there''s any other sign of demons in this hierarchy, though. Definitely that''s the area boss... or if that''s themon demon that emerges here, it''s not going to be too difficult at once."


    "Are you sure you''re right"


    You mean the same type as the fortieth hierarchy?


    It just doesn''t seem like it''s going to be spatially closed, unlike there.


    "So, what do you say? If we need to pull back, I''ll be ready."


    "Hmm, you are..."


    Returning the words, he narrows his eyes and stares at it in front of him.


    That''s a skeleton, in a nutshell.


    However, while it is a skeleton, it is dressed all in vain for some reason.


    It''s like a nobleman, but I should say, the cape and the like are also woven... honestly it doesn''t look good on me.


    No, the same goes for my face beingpletely skeleton rounded out, especially with that in my hand. It sucks.


    There will be five meters in length, far more gigantic, boneless sword than its back length.


    I have to wonder why you''re dressed like that in so many ways.


    "That''s right. If you''re going to head to the next tier, you''re going to need it."


    I don''t know what it has to do with anything, I think so, I kick the ground.


    - Reason of the sword, protection of the dragon god, divine speed: shrinkage.


    It''s only for a moment that I''ve packed the distance that there would have been ten meters, as the other side has done.


    And at about the same time, my right arm is swinging.


    The sword shes run...


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    Moment after moment, it moved.


    As this one moved, it also matched this blow with a sword just to return the interest¡­ Soma hoisted the edge of her lips just a little bit.


    Shortly afterwards, a high sound sounded - at the same time, a blunt glow danced through the universe.


    ''-!?


    That face in front of you has only bones, as I mentioned earlier, and it''s also just a cavity in its orbit.


    But I can still clearly see that I was stunned... the reason for waiting for it to fit is not natural.


    One more step, and as I panicked, it moves, too.


    "- It''ste"


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Massacre Sword, Powerless Power: Rokkansen.


    There were six sword shes that ran.


    sh the limbs and neck away from the torso and further amputate the torso.


    All of that is momentary, and it is at the same time that elerated consciousness returns and they fall ording to gravity.


    Turned into seven wreckages. That beat me straight to the ground - on the verge, I felt its mouth open.


    However, as a matter of course, no sound is emitted from it, and everything is disputed by the falling sound.


    He exhaled as he pushed away the fatigue that had struck him.


    "Phew...... Okay, now this hierarchy shouldn''t be a problem, and let''s just go to the next hierarchy...... yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    So Soma tilted his neck because Hildegard looked at this one with a frightened face.


    But I don''t have the feeling of hatred and being seen with such a face.


    "No, I would have thought of it now. Well, I didn''t think I''d have a problem with that either... but I didn''t expect you to kill me so quickly."


    "Is that so? Well, he wasn''t a weak opponent..."


    Strong or weak, it would certainly be the stronger of those who fought in this world.


    But he''s weakpared to the dragon that named him Fafnir and so on, and Soma has been familiar with a lot of things since then.


    This would be the natural consequence.


    "So there''s a lot of standards... oh, that''s enough. I mean, I thought, why are you preaching mymon sense of the former dragon god every time? Normally not the other way around."


    "I don''t even know you said that."


    Instead, isn''t this former dragon god just too engulfed in human secrity?


    I thought so, but I just shrug my shoulders because it''s nothing that happens from what I said.


    Then I turned forward.


    "Look, let''s move on, shall we? Wouldn''t you have time to be too long?


    "... well, you''re right. Safe passage through here means there shouldn''t be any particr obstacle."


    "Is there anything at the bottom?


    "Probably not, I shouldn''t be. If it''s a regrbyrinth, there must be a boss who protects the core of thatbyrinth, but this is only a sealed facility. There must be only shards of the power of the Evil God in the 100th Hierarchy."


    "Hmm... I understand."


    If that''s the case, it may be difficult just by the end of the day, but we''ll probably be able to get there next time.


    I don''t know what will happen when we get there, and that shouldn''t have been the purpose in the first ce... well, we''vee this far around the corner.


    Let''s try to hang out until the end, although I''m not going to get a clue about magic after all.


    With that in mind, first of all, Soma walked out to the next hierarchy.

 495 Things Delivered

    "... Am I?


    Moving on to the hall, it raised its voice in surprise.


    I thought I would be attacked immediately, just as I was during this time, but there was nothing.


    I proceeded with vignce as to what the hell was going on...... I lurked that brow further bying straight to the end of the hierarchy, in front of the stairs.


    "What the hell is this?... No, I mean, is that what this is about?


    But at that moment, a possibility passed my mind.


    And if that''s what you imagine, then the point goes.


    The fact that the princess was helpful meant that she didn''t have to bother gathering information.


    And that means that the old idea was right.


    "... that''s right, you''ll lose your temperamentpared to Evil Dragon."


    You don''te out, because you''ve been knocked down.


    It was natural.


    I don''t know what this was all about... but as things stand, there''s nothing to exin except thinking so.


    Even I was able to get here because I had an advanced signal blocker.


    There is only one other person who cane this far and defeat me.


    Well, whatever it is, it seems true that luck is turning around.


    This will make it possible to reach the lowest level somehow.


    And then there''s what to do with thest key... and that''s all I''ve thought about, and I can think of a good idea.


    "... right, that''s two birds a stone. I don''t know if it would have happened in the middle of something."


    What, unexpectedly, I think I''m right for brainwork too, and while I was, it turned back on my heels.


    If that''s the case, we don''t need to go ahead now.


    Preference should be given to preparedness over that.


    I''ve already figured out how.


    The difficulty of execution should not be so difficult either.


    All you have to do is apply your hand a little bit to what you just thought.


    "... sounds surprising after all. When you''re done with this one, why don''t you go around that way?


    Whimpering such a joke, it left the spot behind.


    That day of the holidays...... no, I spent the two days trying to keep Sylvia locked in her room after all.


    There''s nothing unmotivated about it, but rather overmotivated.


    "Nooo..."


    Sylvia was troubled if I were to say it in the end.


    That odd groan is also due to it, and it''s never been that loud from time to time.


    Or if they were listening to it, they might have been noticed or angry, but fortunately, Sylvia is the only one on the spot.


    Although it is only natural because it is self-contained, it is only that of the dormitory.


    Given the possibility that if you did poorly, you could have been in the same room, you could still say you were fortunate.


    Nevertheless, that does not mean that Sylvia is the only special treatment.


    In the first ce, the Royal College dormitories are all single rooms.


    Considering that it is not umon for other colleges to use a joint narrow room for three or four people instead of an amodating room, it is a pretty high level of treatment.


    That''s Royal College, something like that... well, there''s no story that just tastes good early.


    Simply put, it doesn''t make any difference that it''s narrow there.


    There are only about four tatami, the majority of which are upied by beds.


    Honestly, the first time I saw it, I thought Sylvia might have mistaken it for a storage unit.


    I checked around again and again and again and finally realized that this was the room I was going to live in... but now I''m so familiar with it that I think that happened.


    Well, that''s anyway... now anyway, it''s troubling.


    As a matter of course, that''s what brings us to the end of thest case.


    "Mmm......"


    What the hell was I supposed to do then?


    That''s all Silvia''s been thinking abouttely.


    In the beginning, it was a little different.


    When it''s all my fault, I feel like I was thinking that.


    But because of all that I''ve been thinking about, in time, I''m starting to wonder if that''s a little different...


    Technically, the guilt didn''t go away.


    Maybe still somewhere in my mind, I wonder if it''s my fault that Kurt hase to that, or Lars has disappeared.


    But I also understand that it''s not right... so I think.


    I wonder what was the best thing to do then.


    Of course, it''s best not to go to thebyrinth in the first ce.


    Second not to go to the second tier...... but still, what if I went to the third tier?


    What action would have been best fulfilled in that situation?


    Ignoring that is probably not a good idea.


    I would have done fine, but if Kurt had touched it for any reason, Kurt would just have been jumped over there.


    That makes no sense.


    Or Kurt might avoid it, too, but in that case the array will remain intact.


    Then one of these days someone might still fit the same eye.


    And at that time, it''s not always convenient for Soma toe and help.


    When that happens, the best is......


    "Hmmm......"


    I think too much and smoke is going toe out of my head, but still I never settle for the thought of what I should have done.


    If this is what you say you don''t have to solve by yourself, it''s easy to talk about.


    We just need to let everyone know right after we find you.


    That''s how we interrupt the search and reward the college side, and that solves it.


    And then, the college side would have handled it properly.


    But then, no.


    If that was on my mind then I would have run it without hesitation...... bye.


    - It was that day that I identally passed the back of my brain.


    I came back safely, everyone was happy, noisy... after Kurt was discovered looking like that.


    After exining what the situation was about this case, I was told something.


    - That''s probably not a teleporter.


    So I just dodged it, and I''m sure it didn''t make sense.


    It''s likely the same thing would have happened eventually, so I was wondering if it would have been nice for you to be honest with me as it is and vice versa.


    That''s what Soma and the Dean of the Academy told me.


    That means someone trapped Sylvia.


    Because there''s no certainty yet, and although it was the name that didn''t tell me, that''s all for sure.


    That''s why Sylvia was wondering if she could do something by herself.


    If at that time Sylvia had thought of that possibility too¡­ if it was just herself, if she had to do something about it.


    What should I do¡­ To do that, what the hell is most missing from me right now?


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, Sylvia shook her shoulder with Vikri because she heard some noise from the rear.


    Looking back, as a matter of course there is nothing there, no one.


    I exhale a ho soothing breath about it... but then it bes what the sound was now.


    I couldn''t just leave him alone, and I was afraid, and I still decided to go to the window.


    This is upstairs, but there is also a veranda.


    I feel like I heard the noise from there now, peeking softly... so Sylvia leaned her neck.


    Something did happen there, but at first nce I didn''t know what it was.


    "What is this... box?


    Box, I''m sure it is.


    Plus, it''s small.


    It is an indescribable size to such an extent that although it is bigger than my own palm, it is not enough to hold.


    Now maybe... from the sound, this is the sound thrown in.


    Gokuri and throat, going out thoughtfully, but there is no shadow there as a matter of course.


    Try to get yourself out of the veranda lightly, no one around you... well, this is what I expected.


    There are only dense dormitories around here, and the prospects are hard toe by.


    It would be easy, such as throwing things into the veranda while hiding.


    The problem is, I mean do that......


    "Hmm... what is it? Just a little confused, don''t you think?


    I try to shake it gently with a box, but it''s like I don''t know it from the sound.


    I just didn''t feel the weight, so I guess it''s something light......


    "Hmmm...... well, we should just open it up"


    I''ve told myself calmly to imitate another far-fetched imitation, but there''s just nothing I can do about it.


    Even hesitating for a moment, he shook his head to the side and put his hands on that box thoughtfully.


    There was no packaging, so it was easy to open.


    And out of that...


    "... Huh? Why is this...?


    There were two things in there.


    One is a letter.


    Even though the paper has be quite popr, there should still be a price there... well, I can still tell that.


    So I''m pretty sure you''re trying to show some intent.


    The problem was the other one.


    It only looked like a kachusha to Sylvia''s eyes.


    Moreover, it is such that female servants and others wear it on their heads.


    Send me something like this. What the hell...?


    "... Oh, yeah?


    But then I realized.


    Could this be...


    "... eagle, this... do you recognize, do you?


    There is.


    Naturally.


    Because this... was my choice for a friend.


    "... Huh!


    Spread out in a hurry and check the corners.


    Back, right edge.


    Right there.


    "... Maria, to"


    It''s an awkward letter, but a letter I wrote with all my best feelings at the time.


    You kept me from disappearing, there was something on it, but I''m sure.


    This is what Sylvia sent to Maria.


    And ever since that day, it''s what Maria''s supposed to be wearing for me.


    I remember joking that it was difficult because I had to wash it every day to dry it.


    "Oh yeah, letters......!


    Now I can''t believe there''s nothing written here.


    I guess I did this because I want to say something, but I want to do something.


    I don''t know what that means... or maybe I just don''t want to know...


    "... eh.... What, this...?


    So Sylvia frowned because it made sense... no, I didn''t know what the intention was.


    I grasped what was written.


    But what the hell does it mean to do this... and who...?


    ... maybe it is.


    "... yeah, it doesn''t matter all, does it? I just figured it out, and that makes no sense anyway. There''s only one thing the eagle needs to think about. ¡­ what to do"


    Couldn''t make a decision right away, the letter and Kathusha, and Sylvia, who once took the box, dived back into bed, fumbling as it were.


    Letters and the like would hold in hand and because they were dives in a banzai-like outfit, they wouldn''t creep up or anything, but clothes would wrinkle for that matter.


    If Maria sees me, don''t tell me I''m behaving badly again or something, I think so...... so I''ve also decided what should be natural.


    "... yeah, right"


    I''m sure from the beginning there was no other option¡­ Sylvia nodded one thing, as she was determined to do something.

 496 Formerly The Strongest, To Be Accomplished

    The college atmosphere at the beginning of the holidays seemed to moderate a few minutespared to it up tost week.


    It''s just that there''s been some progress, but that''s not why.


    That should be the Royal College folks, or simply that everyone is getting used to it.


    Or maybe I could stress the holidays out by spending so much time in the air.


    "Only one of them. Oh, so it''s just remarkable."


    "... right"


    After school, Soma was having such a conversation with Aina, somewhat watching everyone get scattered.


    It is not umonly Sylvia sitting next to herself, but away, who is at the end of her gaze.


    Just before I went on holiday, I thought it was getting a lot better, and now I look like I''vee up with something.


    It would be harder to say never mind.


    Fact after fact, the ssmates, one after the other, are also leaving after sending a considerate gaze.


    The same is true of Karine, who was in herst ss today, to what extent.


    Still, I guess nobody tries to talk just to look at it because they somehow feel like rejecting others from Sylvia.


    Though I''m curious, it looks like you should still leave it alone now.


    Around everyone thinks so, maybe that''s what we should call Royal College.


    Whatever.


    "For now, I wonder if my seniors will go. Is Aina a training ground as usual?


    "Right.... Are you sure?


    "What is?


    "Don''t go talk to him."


    "I can''t read that much air in my life, can I? No, he''s more of a caretaker. I know for sure what to do now."


    I can''t untie being able to turn my suspicious gaze there, but I shrug my shoulders back.


    Moving straight into the jitty eye, Aina often kept staring at this one, but eventually Aina took her seat first.


    "... ma, fine. I can''t believe I don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s the usual thing. I''m sure you''ll do well anyway."


    That being said, Soma leaks a bitterugh as she looks behind Eina as she leaves in a sigh.


    Should I think this is understood at all, or should I think it''s easy for me to understand?


    Well, either way, Soma takes a seat again.


    Where there was more left, it doesn''t make sense.


    So I sidelined Sylvia, who still had the same face I had in mind, and passed in front of it - where I stopped because I identally looked up at Sylvia and my eyes met.


    No, if I may be exact... because I felt what floated behind those eyes momentarily.


    "... ah"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    Its mouth is about to open, but closes shortly afterwards.


    After a few seconds of jiggling as it were to indulge in something, something bitterly smiled on its face.


    "... yeah, sorry, nothing.... Sorry."


    "No, why did you apologize twice?


    "I know you look disgusting, so for that matter, too, I guess?... Well, I''m talking about doing something."


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t that what you like and don''t do?


    "Yeah... that''s, yeah"


    "Then I don''t think it makes sense where I made him rush for nothing. I think you should worry as much as you like. If there''s anything I can do, I can help."


    "............... well. Yeah, thanks. But it''s okay. Just the eagle, I''ll see what I can do."


    The grin that came to my mind is what I couldn''t do, no matter what.


    But here I inquired, and Sylvia would have no answer.


    "Hmm... I understand."


    So Soma nodded, often after staring into his eyes.


    "Yeah, thank you so much. Oh, and I''m sorry, I stopped. You had something to do, didn''t you?


    "No, it feels like one way or another my life stopped on its own, and you don''t have to worry about it. Well, I do have some errands to run, but not so fast."


    "... well. But it''s just bad to disturb you any more, and it''s okay if you''re gone already, right?


    "Is that so? Well, excuse me."


    "Yeah. See you... see youter"


    "Um, again."


    Say goodbye greetings and let your steps resume...... As you exit the ssroom, just onest nce, Sylvia had changed that slightly since earlier.


    It seemed to solidify some determination, as it came to mind.


    "Hmm..."


    But when Soma squeaked, he turned his gaze back and left the ssroom behind.


    It was in the Dean''s office that Soma headed after the ssroom.


    Well, naturally, I had business there, so...


    "... I''ve been thinking for a while, but I think you think I''m free?


    Stepping in, Soma dives into her brow that the first word she was uttered was it.


    It''s like an unwanted tone, but it was this dialogue.


    "No, I told you before that I know you''re working hard? I don''t think so, do I?


    "I think you came in here asking if you''re free now...?


    "If you weren''t free, would you have to leave?


    "There''s something wrong with the ce to be concerned... well, that''s fine. So, what the hell is it for?


    "Um, so, how much time do you have exactly now?


    "In the first ce, as you can see, I''m at work right now, so it''s not really free? Although, I can''t finish my errands in a hurry... well, it depends on what I do."


    "Hmm... then it doesn''t seem like a problem"


    "So let''s start with something... No? Being here under the circumstances... could it be?


    "Oh, have you noticed? Well, I mean, we''re ready."


    "... even though I expected it, it was a quick attack. Well, maybe we should just make it."


    Even as heined that way, Hildegard took his seat.


    When the information is well shared, it is easier because you do not have to exin it at this time.


    I''d like to hurry, if possible.


    "Oh, no... Hmm"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong? Let''s hurry, shall we?


    "No, it is, but I thought I should stop over there before then. Well, I don''t care if it''s over."


    "There... oh well, there''s nothing you can do to stop me just because I''m here."


    He still knows I don''t have to exin it, and he thinks it''s easy again, and now he whines.


    "... Ok, I knew I was going first. I want to go after everything is done and refreshed."


    "It''s up to you around here. Nevertheless, I feel like, finally, I feel like, already, I feel a little strange. If it was me back in the day, I''d say it was thetter choice."


    "Is it the difference in the sense of time between man and dragon? After all, is that because you did it with the Dragon Man?


    "Even though I know it as knowledge, it''s not the first time I''ve made it. I mean, I''ve never actually seen anything other than me. Well, it''s only natural to be erased from the world, such as carving yourself into the world enough to be a dragon man."


    "Hmm... let''s just go."


    "Um, go."


    We should head to the College Underground Labyrinth.


    Well, there''s one stop before then... as long as I''m done running errands there, the rest is already in line.


    Though it doesn''t feel like Soma''s feeling is finally, or can''t be, anymore, whatever it is, the end is almost there.


    Yes, over.


    Yesterday, the Somas finally reached the bottom of the ny-ninth hierarchy.


    And from now on, we n to end that offense.


    Like it was short, like it was long, and with such emotion.


    Soma and the others followed the Dean''s office to make it happen.

 497 Friends

    Silvia was walking alone on a bleak path.


    Though it is a path I found out, I slowly and carefully move on, thinking about it, wondering if being alone would make me this thin.


    Especially when you pass next to demons sucks in many ways, but you can''t feel bad about passing there safely.


    Because if I let myself down a little bit there, I feel like I''m gonna sit on the spot and never stand up again.


    So I manage to inspire my mind, while at the same time taking a step forward with the utmost footsteps, signs, killing my own existence.


    - All-purpose talented intermediate (sign blocking intermediate/false): cover-up.


    That''s how I finally got there.


    Although it''s still early to feel safe, it''s strange because I feel like I can work hard if I think I''m just a few minutes away.


    Still pulling more attention there - one step at a time, definitely going down the stairs.


    Eventually I got off where I still found out.


    No... technically, where I think it might be, though.


    That''s just the second time, and nowhere is more simr than the original.


    I could not affirm that it was as I remember it.


    But there''s more to it than justing down twice.


    - Royal College undergroundbyrinth, third tier.


    I finally visited... where I visited, Sylvia took a big, deep breath once.


    When ites to why Sylviaes to such a ce by herself, it''s caused by the letter at hand.


    It arrived with Kathusha the other day, where it was written toe here alone today.


    So far...... no, with the shortest distance to the destination.


    Of course, I wouldn''t have imitated it like this.


    I just found out what would happen if I imitated the devil by myself.


    Sylvia is not stupid enough to repeat the same thing.


    Besides, it''s written in a letter.


    It''s definite evidence, and if you show it to someone, that would have been the only thing that would have gotten their cooperation.


    Even Katyusha, if not.


    There was no mention of that in the letter.


    Unnaturally, Katyusha didn''t touch her.


    But Sylvia is not so blunt as not to see what that means... In fact, I took confirmation that Maria, the owner of it, could not confirm its appearance anywhere.


    Though they said it was something unusual and so on, well it would be.


    Interpretation is one of the samurai.


    I''m not the kind of person who cares so much, assuming he''s gone by ident.


    But not for Sylvia.


    For Sylvia, Maria is an irreceable and dear friend.


    That''s... so much so that I don''t even hate putting myself in danger.


    Sylvia and Maria first met when Sylvia was only three years old.


    At that time the royal castle was far more gotten than it is now, and Sylvia and the others were not treated as they are now at that time.


    To put it bluntly, it was troublesome.


    As a royal, I''m on the edge, but I can''t treat you poorly because you''re royal.


    In one way or another, it may have been closer to touching the swelling, but in any case, those who worked at the Royal Castle at the time had difficulty with the treatment of three-year-olds.


    So I was appreciated because it was a girl who had just turned nine at the time, so it''s a funny story if you think about it.


    Even though his mother was a samurai and he had already worked as a samurai apprentice at the time, it was not a treatment of the royal family.


    Or maybe it was expecting something... but in any case, it''s already irrelevant.


    Anyway, that''s how the six-year-old girl was supposed toe as a caretaker... but Sylvia''s mood at that time was to be honest that she was simply happy.


    Since that time there has been one scale of skill, Sylvia is still three years old, although she was much premature for three years.


    I was bored in an isted environment where almost all I had was myself and my mother, and most of all, I missed them.


    Instead of the same age around, I don''t even see kids.


    Even though the brothers were born at that time, due to the futile considerations and actions around them, it was not even possible to see them approaching.


    That''s the girl I''ve been doing in there, rtively close to her age.


    It was a certain natural desire to be closer, and it was also natural to tell them that we wanted them to be friends.


    Sylvia still clearly remembers Maria''s floating face.


    He had a troubled look when he didn''t know what to do.


    Well, I guess so.


    Give me the royal end even if I rot, a friend request from that person.


    I''m not allowed to say no unimpeded, but I can''t take it for a detour.


    Now is the time to know, but it was a terrible act of impotence.


    But at the same time, I remember clearly the face Maria floated right after.


    I guess I thought about it a lot, and after a lot of silence, I exhaled, and heughed, as if I had no choice.


    I remember how d you were to snort like that, like yesterday.


    Maria has been a real friend ever since, and she''s been on my side.


    Since officially bing a samurai, it has be the exclusive preserve of Sylvia, and that continues to this day.


    That Katyusha was sent as a memorial to Maria when she became an official samurai.


    I could only send something like that, but I still think Maria was happy from the bottom of her heart.


    At that time it was also clear about Sylvia''s skills and she was already recognized as a member of the royal family...... is it because this time it is the other way around?


    All that came close was trying to make a profit, and no one was going to be my friend.


    And it was also Maria who made me a jetty from such a person.


    Maria was the only one who could absolutely be believed to be on Sylvia''s side, and that was true, including for her family.


    My fathers respect, they value, they like, but they are the royalty of this country in the true sense of the word.


    I''ll cut myself off if I have to, and I have to.


    Because that''s what a king is, and what they imposed on themselves.


    Or... yes, or maybe my mother does, too.


    I can''t confirm it because I''m scared, but I''m convinced, even if I get snorted at.


    In the end, Maria is the only one who can confidently say that she will still be on her side.


    So.


    So...


    "... trying to help Maria like that is normal, right?


    The letter didn''t say don''t let anyone know about this.


    However, there is no doubt that he is telling it in the dark around repeating it alone.


    If you''re going to be okay there and you''re going to go high and you''re not going to take it back, that''s the problem.


    Therefore, I have not shown this to anyone, nor have I informed them.


    Though it was dangerous when I met Soma face to face, I was able to manage.


    If I had talked like that, I would have gotten zero out of my mouth with Polo, so I would have cut the conversation up early and got it right.


    Maybe you''re getting caught up in something, but you can''t imagine even Soma trying to do this.


    I may me myself for that, and I''m really sorry about that... but I have no choice, I swallow.


    Even my fathers will be bothered.


    But... but still, Maria is important.


    Even if you knew it was likely that you would die.


    "... ah"


    That''s how I finally got there.


    Now it''s really, it''s a destination.


    That is where Sylvia found and touched that white sphere before this.


    And as if it were a reproduction of that time, what seemed to be the same was ced there without creation.


    "... eh"


    The letter did not contain any details.


    Still, I don''t need to be told, and that''s all I know about a lot of things.


    After all, is the Lord of this letter the person who trapped himself then?


    You think it means touching that anding ahead?


    There are other things that I think¡­ Sylvia ended up getting close to it.


    I don''t know if I''ll take a closer look at it before I touch it, except that it would be the same as it was then.


    Probably a magic guide, but it didn''t look familiar.


    As before, this should be quite a rarity.


    Sylvia also remembers hearing about the presence of a demonic conductor that allows metastasis in thebyrinth.


    Even if it''s disposable, there should be a fair amount of tension... do you want to kill yourself until you use both of those things?


    I didn''t remember buying that much grudge on Sylvia... but I don''t care if you say it doesn''t matter.


    When I exhaled one, I made up my mind and touched it.


    Moments, just like that time, it crumbles, and I remember something as dizzy as that time.


    The surrounding space is distorted... eventually, when it fits...


    "... Huh?


    There are two reasons why my voice leaked unexpectedly.


    The first was because it was different from where it was expected to be.


    I thought it was the fortieth hierarchy again, after all, but obviously it wasn''t.


    At a nce, it was different from the fortieth hierarchy and from where it had been before.


    That would be obvious at a time when the first thing that came into my eye was the bumpy rock skin.


    The impression is that in the cave.


    However, this was not the case when the surrounding sights were clearly visible, albeit dim.


    In other words, there, too, is abyrinth.


    But honestly, that didn''t even matterpared to the second reason.


    The second is...


    "... what, so?


    What was spreading out there was a sizeable space.


    And at the bottom of it, there were two figures.


    itself, even as expected.


    One of them is Maria, too, yes.


    But.


    The other person.


    I know that face.


    "Um... it''s not as long as it''s been... okay. In the meantime, it''s been a long time, Master Sylvia."


    "... Kurt, seniors?


    - Kurt M¨¹nchhausen.


    It couldn''t have been wrong to look at it, it was the person.

 498 Truth And Despair

    Sylvia had unexpectedly lost her word to a sight that was too unexpected.


    ''Cause you will.


    I was waiting because I just thought it was'' Lars''.


    And yet why Kurt... no, the story in the first ce.


    Wasn''t Kurt supposed to be in the hospital now?


    But it''s definitely Kurt who''s been greeting us.


    At the same time, I remember one question.


    That''s the right arm I''ve been raising with my greetings.


    It was broken thoroughly and I was even told I didn''t know if I could even move it. That just seems to be working fine.


    No, more than that, its face.


    Instead of reverting to it, they said they weren''t even sure if it was restorable to the shape of their faces. There, they didn''t see one scratch.


    What the hell does this mean, don''t get confused, it''s more impossible.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m d you seemed surprised. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been worth it to do this on purpose. Well, honestly, I thought you''d find out. Damn, you''re easily fooled at that rate, aren''t you? - Ma''am, I could tell you. This way!


    "... Huh!?


    But as if to inflict further confusion, the moment, its face changed gantly.


    It''s not just the tone, one part at a time should be the same, but it''s like someone else was there.


    "Damn, hold on, it''s still a disgusting tone while I''m at it. I don''t know what I used to think about talking in that tone... but I don''t care."


    "... Kurt, seniors... right?


    "Am I? You know what I mean? Or doesn''t it look like someone else?


    "I don''t see it... but Senior Kurt must be in the hospital in the first ce... and even after the injury."


    "What, you still don''t get it? That''s a simple story, isn''t it? More than I''m here, that means it''s not me."


    "Isn''t that Senior Kurt?


    That shouldn''t happen.


    ''Cause I found it that day that it was Kurt... no?


    But that''s it, and Sylvia noticed.


    Yes, in the first ce, why was it said to be Kurt even though his face was so guttural that it was indistinguishable?


    I mean...


    "Have you finally noticed? Me and him were lucky to have simr back lengths. He just put on my clothes and nted my student ID."


    That was Lars, who said he didn''t know where he was going.


    That should be nowhere to be found.


    ... For a moment, I felt like something had caught on, but it went astray in Kurt''s voice.


    "Well, I also destroyed my face after finishing it like it was eaten by demons, but that''s all that fools me, so Temeer and the others are really simple. This way, it was easy and helpful."


    "... oh well, the color of my hair"


    "Whoa, if you leave it like that, you''ll find out. Even though it''s not funny in my favor, I dared to give you a hint... didn''t mean that I did it on purpose at that rate"


    "... tips?


    Would that have happened?


    I couldn''t think of anything when I twisted my head, and when I saw Sylvia like that, Kurt shrugged his shoulder.


    "You really haven''t even noticed the shards. You broke his right arm, didn''t you?


    "Right arm...... is that what it is?


    "There''s nothing and shit. I''m left-handed, aren''t I? Doesn''t mean I broke my right arm."


    "... ah"


    So I remembered.


    Certainly Kurt had a spear in his left arm.


    But up to that point, I didn''t even care.


    "So this is the end of the story.... No, the contents aren''t crappy, but surprisingly, these aren''t bad either. I can also understand that Alberto''s bastard liked his wickedness for nothing now. So, well, anyway... isn''t there something else Temeer cares about than that in the first ce?


    "Huh?... Oh yeah, Maria is...!?


    I was so surprised that Kurt was conscious, but I came here to help Maria.


    Remind me of that, I''m in Kurt''s arms, shifting my gaze to Maria.


    Something limp came to mind at that moment, because its appearance was glitchy and it hadn''t even moved with Pickle.


    "Huh...!? Maria......!?


    "You can''t do anything wrong. It''s not my hobby to be a weak jerk. I''m the one who did the harm, right?


    That being said, what Kurt has offered was the opposite of holding Maria.


    It''s hard to tell... I can see something like a tooth shape on the back of my hand.


    Did you mean that Maria was harmed?


    "It''s not like I was going to do anything about it. One, rather the other way around. I tried to do something about myself, that''s why. No, that''s just like serving the royal family. Exactly. I''m impressed with that readiness, huh?


    "... what does that mean?


    "The moment I woke up, I guess I instantly guessed what the situation was. So, I guess I even thought about how I could be least detrimental to Omae. I tried to bite my tongue off without a slight hesitation."


    "... Huh!?


    "Whoa, I didn''t make you do that, did I? I told you. I''m impressed. I identally stuck my hand in my mouth. Thanks to this. Painful, painful."


    "That''s... thank you, I should say...?


    Weird story, but if you''re right, it''s true you had Maria''s life saved.


    And I don''t even think of it as a lie.


    Because if Maria doesn''t, she thinks so.


    "Well, this is how you passed out right after that, and I''m the one who grabbed this guy in the first ce, right? I don''t think it''s the same thing to be thanked for."


    "That may be... then how did you help Maria there? I just need the fact that if I''m just going to attract eagles, I''m going to grab them, so I''m not supposed to care what happens to Maria anymore."


    "Mm-hmm. You''ve decided, haven''t you? If he found out he was dead, Temeer would have run away at that moment. He tried to die because he knew that too, didn''t he? But Temeer cannot escape if he lives. Otherwise, there''s no point ining all the way here alone."


    "... eh"


    That''s true.


    Sylvia is carrying an emergency escape magic guide for times of need.


    Or because of the incident the other day, it came to be held.


    That''s why it works fine in thebyrinth... but it seemed to bepletely read.


    "I don''t care if you run away after all, right? I don''t know exactly what''s going on with him then."


    Kurt, who said that and said that, only slightly to the person with the upper hand¡­ I could see that he did not want to add strength to the person holding Maria.


    I guess you''re also aware that this one can''t help Maria somehow or see how it goes.


    And I don''t see a raw hatred and a gap where that seems possible.


    Biting his lips, he urged ahead.


    "... I''m not running away. What the hell did you do this for?


    "... you dide over early. I''m not trying to kill Omae, though. Whoa, I''m serious, huh? If that was all I wanted, I''d have done something about it. Technically, I failed to try... if I really wanted to do something about it, that''s when I killed them all directly. So at least I''m not gonna kill you. It might hurt you a little bit."


    I swallowed the word "harm" again, but when I made up my mind, I moved forward.


    That''s because I mean, when you get to yourself for now, I thought that''s what you meant.


    Though I''m telling you I won''t kill you, that doesn''t mean Sylvia doesn''t know things enough to make you feel safe.


    Even if it''s true, the world is overflowing with things that I think are better off dead.


    But as he pushes and kills the fear that springs up, he advances his legs.


    I''ve already decided what to do.


    Where I found myself, Maria was the only one who could help me.


    Eventually I approached Kurt... and there I finally realized there was something behind Kurt.


    That was like some kind of pedestal.


    It depicts aplex text, with a pitch-ck sphere embedded in its center.


    It is something that feels somewhat unpleasant... but while I was blinded by it, Kurt has offered me a knife.


    "... Huh!?


    "Whoa, it''s not like I''m gonna stab you, is it? No, I don''t mind doing that, but like I said, weak figs aren''t a hobby. That''s where the ck sphere is, right? You just have to drain Omae''s blood there. This is for it, and that''s why I called Omae here."


    I didn''t know what it meant to do that, but you wouldn''t tell me where I heard it anyway, and I can''t refuse it.


    Upon receiving the knife, the fingertips are cut slightly and the bleeding drips there.


    It was at the next moment that the red and ck liquid stained the ck sphere, one or two drops, as if inhaled - feeling strange.


    "Huh?"


    It was a shake.


    Small at first, but gradually getting bigger.


    It''s like something''s waking up and screaming, such a shake.


    "Hey, what is this...!?


    "Damn, haha......! I honestly half-hearted it... but damn, I can''t believe this is the way to unseal it...!


    "Phew, seal...?


    "Oh, yeah? What, I didn''t know... no, they didn''t teach you? This ce is sealed with shards of evil god power. It''s the pedestal that counts. So, thest key to unsealing that was royal blood... no, I''m really surprised, huh? How can you really worship a shard of the power of the Evil God... Ha ha!


    Hearing the words, Sylvia felt the blood draw.


    Sure, I was going to do anything to help Maria... but I never thought I''d do that.


    I don''t know about evil gods, but...


    "Huh... so now you''re saying that my role is over, right?


    "Hmm? Ooh, well, yeah. So...?


    I can turn my gaze.


    That''s all Sylvia got the urge to get out of this ce right now.


    But if you do that, it doesn''t make any sense that you''ve done this.


    So at least, I stare back, squeezing my lips together.


    "Then you don''t even need to capture Maria any more, do you? The eagle obeyed me properly and liberated me..."


    "Oh, you sure do. It doesn''t make sense to do this to him any more. By the way, this is a simple question... when did I tell you that Omae would let him go if he followed me?


    "... Huh?


    That''s... I didn''t say it.


    I was just assuming Sylvia would be on her own.


    But.


    "Damn... ''cause now there''s no point in catching any more...!?


    "Oh, you''re right. I mean, I have something I don''t need right now... but I need to get rid of it, right?


    "Huh...!?


    What the word meant was I could understand it even if I didn''t like it when I saw Kurt''s floating grin.


    I mean... take Maria...


    "Earlier, the weak one, the fig...!


    "Whoa, not a hobby, huh? That hasn''t changed. But... look, this power? In front of this power, Temeer and the others aren''t even weak, are they? Well, it''s a bug. Then... I just used it to try and shoot this power of mine, and there''s nothing wrong with it, is there?


    "Oh man...!?


    Different promises, I wanted to scream, but I didn''t make any promises in the first ce.


    Where I was provisionally promising to that, I didn''t think Kurt would defend such a thing now.


    No, or were you going to do that from the beginning?


    So what are you really doing this for...


    "Kuhaha......! The princess of the world, thank you so much for your hard work! Well, at least I''ll take him to the same ce he did... so I''ll tell him how he was killed when I met him over there, huh? Because I''m sure you''ll be happy to cry......!


    "Oh, stop...!


    "- Hmm. I don''t know, I''m full of three viins to be impressed with. So far, as expected, the opposite is true."


    "If it''s nothing easy, I don''t think you''ve ever been over it? Or maybe you''re the only one who can say that when you look at me."


    "- What?"


    Laughing and shuddering.


    That slight gap.


    The light was brilliant in the moment, at the edge of Sylvia''s consciousness, as if to sew a gap of consciousness that had arisen only for a moment.


    I didn''t know what that was, but I only knew one thing.


    As a result, Kurt''s left arm was severed from his shoulder.


    "Huh...!?


    "Don''t be cautious when you''ve done something. Anything, anybody can say."


    "In your case, I don''t think there''s anything you can do with caution."


    "I think that''s just too much to say... well, it''s that for now. - Back off, Shiro."


    "- Shit!?


    And at the next moment, Kurt''s body was blown up towards the wall and pped.


    Sylvia has fallen back reflexively...... so I realize.


    Maria, who lost her support, naturally went to the ground - she never fell.


    When it appeared, there were two new figures there, because one of them supported it.


    And it was the two of us who saw it.


    "... soma, you? Dean of the Academy?


    It was Soma and Hildegard.


    But the two men who appeared there nodded with amonce face.


    "Um, it''s just the first time"


    "I haven''t seen you in a while."


    "... Huh? What? What, what?


    That''s, in many ways, why not.


    Why are you here and how did you help me?


    By chance, it''s too much.


    The timing just seemed like it was after...


    "Yeah? I told you I''d help you if there was anything I could do, and I told you I understood?


    "What, yeah, they did say............... eh?


    Is that what that was about, is that what you mean?


    I mean, at that point, even though I didn''t say anything, Soma guesses everything...?


    But there was no opportunity to dispel that question.


    Thank you very much. How dare you, because it happened.


    I remember the moment I saw the pedestal earlier, a bad feeling.


    And it was felt that the likeness of multiplying it up rose.


    "Damn, haha......! Come on, it''s true you were rmed, but you still had no idea, did you? Maybe you didn''t say anything, did you? How much, I''d love to...!


    To his voice, Sylvia turned her gaze reflexively...... to be honest, she regretted it.


    Because I had an intuition that Kurt, who stood up trying to lean against the wall, was not what he had been until just before...... no, or that he was not a person anymore.


    "By the way, I''m asking you one thing, okay?


    "What is?


    "I''m surprised in many ways. I don''t see any shards... How the hell did you know?


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know what that means, but we both knew at first sight that it was Lars who was discovered. Well, I didn''t dare inform Sylvia and the others to make them think we weren''t aware. If they thought we were being noticed, they were likely to move without us knowing, and that was a hassle. "


    "Shit... I see. You mean I got caught brilliantly. Damn, I thought I might be able to use my head unexpectedly about this one, but it''s my fault.... but it''s okay."


    As soon as I saw his face, I couldn''t stop shaking my body.


    Whatever demon you''ve ever seen is cutepared to that.


    Even on that road that I had been desperate to make my way through thebyrinth by myself until I got here, I felt like nothingpared to this time.


    No, or...


    "I guess I don''t need to use my head anymore......!


    He said it might be death itself.


    In despair, Sylvia thought that.

 499 Relative To Former Strongest, Evil God Shards

    I don''t know if that is the nature of the power of the Evil God, or because Kurt wanted it, but that power seemed to manifest itself as a pitch-ck darkness.


    The way he overflows it and drifts it all around him also looks like a monster who stopped taking the shape of a person.


    Prominent among them would be the severed left shoulder ahead.


    Even the tentacles of darkness were to be said, as if the darkness of pitch ck wouldplement that part of it that had been lost, and it was hanging.


    Furthermore, whether its shape was satisfactory or not, the darkness that was drifting around it in such a way as to cover Kurt''s body is gradually beginning to take the same shape.


    Soma exhales as she narrows her eyes to the figure, letting the girl in her arms lie on the ground.


    "Hmmm... I don''t know, Senior Kurt didn''t have any sense of art..."


    "Ku, haha......! That''s what I''m gonna say when I see this...! I know there''s a lot more to be said... No, or is that the best you can do to strengthen yourself that way even in Omae...? Well, I don''t know what else to do...!


    It''s certainly not something I want to look at very directly, so I can''t even say it''s a strength in a way......


    Should I say I''m in good shape or drunk on my powers?


    Whatever it was, I didn''t seem to really intend to talk to this one.


    "Ha... that''s awesome, this is...! This is the power of evil gods...! I don''t know what all this power is...!


    "Hmm... by the way, one thing I want to confirm is that the purpose of Senior Kurt''s presence here was to get it, okay?


    "Am I right? Ha, naturally...! Honestly, I didn''t think it would work this far. I was wondering what''s going on, especially when ites to area bosses...... it''s Omae that knocked me out of area bosses so far, isn''t it? Pretty helpful, huh?


    It is said that area bosses are either because of their mightiness or unlike other demons, once defeated, they will note out for about a month afterwards.


    Apparently Kurt used it to get here.


    I don''t mean to be sloppy with that.


    I''d rather...


    "Besides, Omae and the others wouldn''t have known... actually, the area boss below the fifty tiers also served as the key to sealing this power, right? You let that go so well, it really helped me so much......!


    "Yeah? No, I knew about that, though?


    "... what?


    "Technically, I taught you on my way, but it hasn''t really changed what I''m going to do from there. Well, it''s not a big difference."


    "Huh!? So what, Omae and the others were daring to unseal...!?


    That''s the thing.


    Each hierarchy was filled with walking maps, and there were other possibilities for seals.


    It was really only recently before I was informed that I should head to the ny tiers.


    "But that''s where the problem lies..."


    I had just defeated all the area bosses, and I knew the seal wouldn''t bepletely unsealed.


    Before that, because there exists a seal ced by the royal family.


    It was naturally the current royalty that put it on, which means it seems more than a decade ago that it did it.


    At the time, the seal here had already been unsealed.


    But that was only first-aid, and all the demons on the road were ignored in the first ce.


    So they also knew that the limits of the seal they had imposed at that time were not very far off.


    That''s why Hildegard was asked by them.


    That investigation and, if possible, doing something about what is sealed.


    It is not a lie that there were concerns about the frequency of the appearance of mutated demons or the surrounding influence, but it was only atst.


    The reason for thisy down to the point where it was possible that we could not get there at all.


    Well, a lot of blemishes exist, it seems.


    Whatever.


    "There was also a proposal to re-seal it, but in the end, the same thing just happens again. That''s why we came to the conclusion that we were going to do something about it... because somehow it was sealed with something vague, like a shard of power."


    "The quickest way to do something about it is to let someone''s body dwell on it. Doing so makes it extraordinarily easy to deal with it. So it''s actually this dialogue that helped."


    That''s why I was looking so far in the first ce, stupid, honestly.


    If I''d just done something about Kurt, I would have jumped my neck the moment I admitted it.


    It was all to do this that I did not do it.


    "So Sylvia was sorry."


    "Hmm... apologize from me, too. I didn''t use the students while I was in the chairman''s position."


    "Oh, yes, no...?... or I don''t really know what it means..."


    "For now, I just need to be honest with you about my apology. Well, it was mainly Hildegard who thought about this operation."


    "No, I did say that it would be easier if there was a sacrifice or something, but not to that extent!? Stop tailoring me to the main culprit!


    "So far, I''ve only been helping you, haven''t I? That means no matter what you think, you''re the main culprit. Stop trying to hold me ountable."


    And that''s how I was rubbing my responsibilities together, I could inadvertently hear augh.


    But if that wasn''t probably an interesting interaction, it wasn''t...


    "Ku, haha......!........................ Ha. I see... I''ve certainly been used by Omae and others. I knew it wasn''t for me to use my head."


    That''s what I said andughed. Kurt even made me feel refreshed somewhere.


    But that''s just for a moment.


    The face instantly stained with anger, and the pitch ck that was drifting swelled up all at once.


    "But Omae and the others made one mistake...! Me and I had a sweet look at the power of this Evil God shard...!


    "... Huh!?


    Sylvia''s face, who saw it, blues all at once.


    You probably instinctively understood what the hell that was like.


    "Hmm... surely God, who was called the Evil God, had the power of death and destruction?


    "I''m not supposed to. Nevertheless, it would be impossible to use power more than just a shard of power¡­ I guess I could use a concept that specializes in it."


    "Well, I''ve been thinking about it for a while... how can you two be sofortable...? The eagle just now, I can''t stop shaking my body..."


    "Yeah? No, because it''s a shard of ingenuity. h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. Whatever, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h


    "You''re not the only one who can say that... but with you like that, I can do this too."


    With that said, Hildegard shrugged his shoulder¡­ shortly after, a roar sounded.


    That''s the sound of a strong shock knocking on something¡­ if you turned your gaze, Kurt would have knocked his fist on the ground.


    "Omae et al......!


    In its heart, the eyes directed at this one speak eloquently.


    I mean, it''s probably a joke over this period, too.


    But with that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders again - nodding small as she nced at Hildegard.


    Perhaps this is the limit.


    Seriously, Soma hasn''t got rid of the fine dust about Kurt, and she''s not rmed.


    Whatever the remnants, it is undoubtedly the power of God that dwelled in it.


    Besides, God who presides over death and destruction.


    There''s no way you can deal with that and be alert.


    But that''s why it''s a provocation.


    Originally it is only impossible for a human to use the power of God, but it can happen in case.


    Still, Sylvia and the others will undoubtedly die at the involved stage, although there is much to do if only Soma.


    Hildegard may manage to survive, but that''s the best he can do.


    There''s no way we can protect Sylvia and the others, and in the end, it doesn''t change where they''re going.


    That had to be prevented at all costs.


    But it''s all about how calm they are.


    If you''re proud of your power and stained with anger, it doesn''t matter.


    When I gently shook off the sword that remained in my right hand, I set it up.


    "I''m sure you''ll spend a lot of time on it. Let''s get this over with."


    "Omae... seeing me sweet, I''ll make you regret it...!


    Probably not going to do it from the start, etc., but I told Sylvia and the others to gaze back and take a step forward.


    Keep flying, shed in.

 500 One Curtain Pull

    Overwhelming.


    That was Sylvia''s honest sentiment when she saw the fight.


    But it would be natural, in a way, to be a unteral development.


    Whatever it is, Kurt has the power of the Evil God in his hands, even though it is a shard.


    I don''t really think that''s a lie even from that look I instinctively felt... so it''s only natural that it''s one-sided and overwhelming.


    Unless it''s Kurt who''s being pushed, that''s the story.


    "Huh... stupid... it''s the power of evil gods...!? Despite the shards, why did I get pushed?!?


    "Because it''s only a shard, is it? In the first ce, even if you are prestigious with the power of borrowing,"


    "Huh... damn, don''t be ridiculous... Huh!


    With the cry, the darkness overflowing from Kurt''s body increased its density.


    Countless tentacles hit Soma in unison... but intercepting it is also countless.


    In Sylvia, the ughter is so difficult to even see that it shes and rips all over the ce, only there remains a tentacle that turns into a wreck as if it were a sword sh trajectory.


    More swordshes strike through the scattered midst, but tentacles regenerate one after another from a ce that deals with the power of evil gods but is ofte intent or cut off.


    Each time it is shed and torn, but it ys at the same rate and doesn''t give up.


    As the sword shes and the wreckage danced and danced, both faces were the opposite, as was the situation.


    Kurt with a mixed look of anger and haste and a soma of calm everywhere.


    The light and darkness of that battle, or maybe it was clear at that point.


    At first nce, the situation also appears to be mutually reinforcing.


    But what''s not is so true that you can''t go wrong.


    That''s obvious at a time when Kurt, the first to strike in the first ce, is turning to defense at some point, and in fact Kurt is not even able to prevent Soma from shing.


    Evidence of this is that every time a ughter is waved from Soma, its body wounds are increasing slightly.


    And it has always been the same since earlier.


    No matter how many tentacles Kurt makes, soma goes up with it all in an attempt to increase its number and oh and increase its density.


    The overwhelming sword moves do not lean on Kurt''s releasing tentacles, but surely sharpen his body, his mind.


    Looking at such a sight, it also looks as if Kurt is weak, but that''s entirely because of his feelings.


    That''s what I can tell at first sight.


    That tentacle Kurt''s manipting, that one alone, must be enough to kill Sylvia.


    No... probably even excessive.


    Because it is innumerable, could one country easily destroy it?


    It wasn''t a joke or anything, it was something close to the certainty instinctively felt.


    I felt earlier¡­ the overwhelming death that I continue to feel is not something I can do with my mind or my mistakes.


    No, I don''t think so.


    "Why are you shing that so easily, Soma... or isn''t it strange at the point where you''re shing normally with a sword in the first ce?


    "I honestly agree with that, but it''s not soma. Sometimes that happens."


    The Dean of the Academy, who says that, has not hidden a shudder from his face or from his voice.


    If you mean the strong, then undoubtedly the Dean of the College should be one of them, but even from that Dean of the College, this still seems to be like remembering the fright.


    And I may have remembered something fuzzy there because it was a simr situation then and in a way.


    Nevertheless, I guess that''s why I shouldn''t have spoken of the question that came up there... because I even had some free time?


    If you''re aware, Sylvia was asking the Dean about it.


    "Speaking of which, the Dean of the Academy has known you for a long time, right, Soma?


    "Hmm? Hmm... Well, yeah, I guess I could say that for once. It''s not as if it was that long ago. So, what''s wrong with that?


    "No, the... I wondered what it was like to be you in the old days Soma. I can''t really imagine you being a bit of an old soma, because there are..."


    "Hmm, the old one, it doesn''t mean I''ve known it that long, either, like I just said... well, yeah. At least as far as I know, he''s been like that for a long time."


    "Oh, I knew it..."


    Somehow, I wonder if Soma has been like that since she was born.


    No, I know that''s just not true...


    "It''s just... well, there''s only one thing that''s certain to be different then."


    "What... what''s that?


    "Well, that''s not his strength."


    "Ah..."


    Said, I see.


    That''s true, you''re right.


    To be honest, I was just trying to say that the strength of Soma doesn''t make sense.


    As a royal end, I''ve met quite a few different people... soma was overwhelmingpared to any of them.


    Nevertheless, that power cannot be born.


    I used to be more...


    "I used to be stronger."


    "Yea......!?


    Even though the Somas were still in the middle of a battle, Sylvia had identally screamed.


    No, ''cause you would.


    What do you mean you used to be stronger even though you''re strong enough not to know what that means?


    "Just kidding, right...?


    "Unfortunately, it is. If I had wielded my powers around that time in the first ce, that battle would have been over by now. Oh, and I didn''t even have to see how it went."


    "See how it goes......?


    If you say and think about it...... Sure, Soma is dealing with all of that, even though Kurt''s attacks are getting a little more intense.


    That means it leaves some room.


    But I don''t think Soma is out of hand or looking sweetly at them.


    Because the way it looked, it looked very serious.


    "Um, how could you do that...?


    "It''s simple. I didn''t have the strength to do that earlier. For that reason, I don''t know how much power I can give. Probably in person. In fact, I think I''m getting used to the power a little bit, and I needed to figure it out."


    "I see... but then I should have knocked him out before I got used to the power...?


    I don''t think I could do that.


    Powerfully, of course, Soma wouldn''t be the type to pity just because he''s familiar with his face.


    "Well yes... if it wasn''t for the power of the evil god that it had in its hands, so would Soma"


    "Is something wrong with the power of evil gods...? Sure, I''m so scared to watch... but Soma, I don''t think you have a problem with that...?


    "Well, if it''s probably the one, it''s mostly not a problem. Still, just in case, you couldn''t have been unprepared. That''s all there is to the power of death and destruction."


    I wasn''t quite sure what that word meant, to be honest.


    Because if you''re an overwhelming soma without danger, whatever you can bring me, I feel like I can.


    That''s what the Dean said, though, and I guess Soma''s doing that means he needs to...


    "Well, apparently, it''s been a long time."


    "Huh?"


    "I think I''ve seen the bottom of it."


    With words, its emerald eyes narrow.


    Beyond that, as always, countless sword shes are just shing and tearing apart pitch-ck tentacles, and it doesn''t look like there was any difference.


    But as if I could hear the whining, shortly afterwards, even Soma had movement.


    One step, I thought, was taken sharply, and his arm was shaken wide, and Kurt''s body was shed and torn diagonally.


    "Holy crap......!? Temeh......!


    "I''m sorry, but I''m almost done discerning... it''s time for me to finish."


    "Oh, don''t be...!


    There is no blooding out of the body that was shed and torn, but instead it is still something pitch-ck.


    More tentacles and momentum... but soma doesn''t take it for an object already.


    It doesn''t just end with shing and tearing all of that, it also shes Kurt''s right arm off.


    All the time, to the left foot, to the middle of the torso, and its ughter was great, deep, shing and tearing Kurt''s body apart -


    "Grr... no way...! You got all this power......!? Finally, finally...! Because here''s the thing......!


    "I didn''t know what it was like to seek strength... but you did it the wrong way. Borrowings are borrowings. I just got stronger with that stuff, and it wouldn''t make sense, etc."


    "Oh, shut the fuck up...!


    The moment I screamed, the darkness that just covered everything around me overflowed at once... but it was so easy to wonder what it had been, so casually, in an instant, all of it disappeared.


    sh and tear, not on such a level.


    Verily all is gone, without a trace.


    "Honestly, I don''t think it was a bad idea, and I have to wonder if I can refine it as it is... I''m really sorry."


    "Oh, I''m kidding...! I have the power... the power...!


    Still, I guess Kurt hadn''t given up yet.


    I was moving to do something, but in the next moment I was making it pointless.


    All of the limbs are shed apart from the torso, and even half of the torso is shed away.


    It''s all about a moment, and I can''t even give you time for the darkness to overflow.


    And thest glimmer was brilliant.


    "- It is the end"


    Moments.


    "- Then no more"


    His neck was sshed.


    There is no living organism that can be decapitated and lived.


    It is a dish that does not change in an attempt to abandon the form of man, to gain the power of God.


    But at that moment, more chills ran through Sylvia''s back than ever before.


    It''s like all I''ve ever felt was y.


    "- Shit!"


    It was probably almost simultaneous that Sylvia felt it and Soma moved.


    Soma''s unleashed ughter shes and rips the remaining Kurt''s torso to the point of no more traces.


    I didn''t think of that as a corpse kick.


    The chills became stronger and stronger rather than weaker, because the darkness, not in previous ratios, exploded around where the torso was.


    At that time, Soma was also flying away from the spot, setting aside for a few moments and descending right next to Sylvia and the others.


    But there Sylvia breathed because there was a clear bitter color on Soma''s face that she had never seen before.


    It wasn''t just Soma, it was the same with Hildegard, and at the same time there was a sense of impatience.


    "¡­ I''m sorry. At the end, I failed."


    "No, there''s nothing I can do about that... I don''t think it''s the end of the line."


    "Uh... what do you mean? What happened to you?... Yeah, what''s going on?


    "... then the power of the Evil God should have been handled neatly. That''s simply because people can''t handle the power of God. Well, soma was careful just in case there was a chance, but we decided we weren''t worried about it anymore. And it wasn''t wrong... at least in that one, the power of the Evil God was still well handled. Even if you can pull it out, you can manipte the concepts of death and destruction somewhat."


    "But that is, because if we try to draw more power than that, our bodies cannot bear our souls. I stabbed a stop because I figured out there and decided I could handle it in my lifetime even if I was drawn to the limit..."


    "... there is?


    "That was thest time, you took the shackles off. Your body, whatever happens to your soul, has forcibly drawn, overflowed, and rampaged you."


    "The result is alle... if my seniors can stab a stop soon enough..."


    "So you''re telling me that''s unpredictable, right? You can''t even leave your soul in a circle like that. I was just going to do it, and it''s not usually what I can do."


    Gokuri and throat at the words and serious expressions.


    I don''t know exactly... but I know that something impossible has happened for now and that something terrible is going to happen.


    "So, but, Soma, didn''t you knock him down right after that? Then the problem is¡­"


    "If the power hadpletely subsided in that, there would have been no problem, but most of the power still seemed to be down there. And now, there''s a hole in there. Besides, ites with an omelet called runoff. This ce blows up in less than an hour as it is... no, I guess it would be your word if it was done in college. It''s not weird to blow up about this country and its surroundings. Instead, that power would bepletely gone... well, it wouldn''t be any constion."


    It was obvious when you saw the array, such as that it was not a lie.


    Every moment and chills only increase now.


    If that blows up...... I''m sure something like that will happen.


    But I just found out, there''s nothing I can do.


    Because there are ways to do something like that.


    "... Phew. You don''t have a choice."


    "... you soma?


    Concerned about the grunt as if he''d given up something, Sylvia spoke to Soma, but had no reaction to it.


    When Soma turns her gaze to Hildegard, she shrugs her shoulder like she can''t help it.


    "I''m sorry, but I asked for the rest"


    "¡­¡­¡­ you, it"


    "Oh, I don''t want you to get me wrong, but I''m not going to die, am I? It''s just that I can''t predict what will happen. Whatever happens, I''ll leave you to it."


    "... don''t you think you need to do that?


    "No, about half of it would be my responsibility? Well, if someone else can do something about it, they''ll change it, but they won''t hate it."


    "... then"


    "Hildegard"


    "... you got it. But I''m sorry I wiped your ass. So... why don''t you juste back and say it yourself? Not to me, of course."


    "Now, the promise is tough... but let''s try our best."


    I wasn''t sure what you were talking about, as always, but there was only one thing I could tell.


    That means I have a very bad feeling about it.


    And then, if you dare...


    "Soma ku -"


    - Sylvia.


    The voice I tried to call was blocked by the Dean of the College.


    The emerald eyes pierce this body and do not allow any more words.


    "We have to get out of here first. Well, I don''t need anything special because I use magic tools."


    Who the hell are we talking about?


    No... What the hell is Soma going to do?


    That''s what I wanted to ask...... I couldn''t say anything if I looked into those begging eyes.


    Hold Maria''s hand as sheys on the ground, reaching and ovepping the other hand from this one on the stretched College Director''s hand.


    I wasn''t sure which one was trembling.


    I''ll see youter.


    "Um, again."


    If you noticed, Soma was turning his back on this one.


    So I have no idea what that face looks like right now...... and.


    Sylvia and the others abandoned Soma and left the undergroundbyrinth behind.


    "... Phew"


    Confirming that the signs had disappeared from the rear, Soma exhaled one.


    Honestly, I have to wonder what''s going on.


    The words I said to Hildegard are definitely from the heart.


    I''m not going to die.


    But you don''t know what''s going to happen unless you try.


    Nevertheless, it is also true that it makes no sense where I have just said Gdagda.


    I''ve already decided to do it.


    Then...


    "Is all you have to do?"


    Whimpering, he walks towards it, approaching.


    That is the truth, the power of God.


    power of death and destruction.


    Even though it''s soma if you touch it, it just doesn''t work.


    Moreover, he is now in an admirable runoff.


    Now what''s the matter and I think again... Still, it doesn''t make a difference what I do.


    "Well..."


    A critical range that will not be affected.


    That close, Soma stopped that leg.


    From here on out, we''ll figure it out.


    I lifted my right arm, which remained grasping the sword, straight over my head.


    Breathe deeply and exhale.


    You don''t have to think about anything extra, it''s just one thing to do.


    Everything after this, everything past the back of your brain, before that, it''s all shredded off.


    "I don''t know what will happen..."


    Still, I wave my arms down with an idental leaked whine about what it is against.


    And.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Unique Concentration, Minor Mirror Stop Water, Limit Break, Overdrive: The Showdown Depth -

 501 Remnants Of The Tabernacle Ruin And Meaningless Choices

    - The ny-ninth hierarchy of the undergroundbyrinth of the Royal College.


    The girl who stepped between its deepest depths was inadvertently lurking her eyebrows in the tragedy that was spreading there.


    The first thing that came to my attention was a big hole with a big mouth at its feet.


    Will it be ten meters in diameter at depth?


    From there it is critical that the bottom of it is visible, and although it will be possible toe out where it fell, no one will want to fall too aggressively.


    "... well, I don''t think this intense sign of death is the cause either. It''s been a whole day and this is it, so I''m really surprised."


    That''s a double word.


    that the signs of death have not faded and that this great hole is not blocked.


    Or if there are signs of death, this may be fading... but that is surprising.


    How much was the original?


    Even though it''s only a shard of power, that''s what they called an evil god.


    Regarding the big hole, too, given that this is abyrinth, nothing would surprise me about it.


    The structure of thebyrinth is basically impossible to destroy.


    The walls, the floors, the ceilings, all of them, no matter how much force they exert, they never go in.


    The reason for this is simple, because the structure of thebyrinth is protected by the power of the concept.


    They are given the concept of ''immortality'', which differs inw, and therefore cannot be harmed by physical force.


    That is why thebyrinth has nothing but to follow the directions.


    Well, if you tap into everything with the power of an extraordinary ss, there may be something somewhatcking, but that''s pointless in the end, too.


    For besides immortality, thebyrinth is endowed with the power of another concept.


    That is the ''regression'', and its effect will bring thebyrinth right back to its original form, no matter how much it may be damaged and destroyed.


    Yes, so this big hole right now is really impossible.


    Regression takes ce without seconds, and it would be odd if this hole weren''t blocked by nature.


    Surprise was that.


    "Does that mean the power of evil gods is strong? Well, even though the main unit has already perished, it''s one of only two pirs that ran this world, so maybe that''s natural too.... No, I know that, but isn''t that a little good? I mean, I''m not going in there topliment you to the extent that I do now."


    With that said and her lips pointed, the girl walks out along the edge of that hole.


    It''s really huge and apparently about the same size as its hall.


    There were several holes in the wall, and if the ceiling were close, probably the same thing would have happened there.


    I don''t know if that''s lucky.


    The st area is like the back of the hall, and it seems to be getting deeper as we move on.


    It still seemed pretty shallow near the entrance and it didn''t take that long to lose sight of the bottom.


    "Yeah, the signs of death are getting even darker, and hey, he says if this falls, don''t be seriously stylish. I don''t know how deep it is either.... the Dean checked this ce out to the end, didn''t he? Sounds a little respectful."


    With a smile on her face, the girl''s legs didn''t stop...... eventually she reached the edge.


    I can''t see the bottom, and naturally I don''t even know if there''s anything ahead of me.


    "Well, I knew I didn''t know anything about it. As expected.... By the way, you don''t say go down and check this out, do you?... Great - I really wondered what I would do if they told me so.... No, I do care. Anyway, it''s just after what you''ve been searching so hard for. I''m not insensitive enough to think I might have missed something there."


    With that said, it seemed like if I didn''t train no matter what I thought, but when I took my gaze off of it like I had decided to, the girl began to return to her original path.


    What the hell did a small exhaled breath mean now?


    "That kind of thing is something that goes through, even if you realize it. Okay?... Nevertheless, even when I ended up here, I didn''t know why I woke up. Even if it''s caused by the evil gods, there''s too much time difference -. This has been happening all these days.... If it''s not a precursor to something unpleasant or something, I hope so.... No. Well, that''s true."


    While we exchange words, the girl never stops.


    Whatever you know, I don''t know, but in the end, it doesn''t make any difference what you do.


    I still didn''t know if that was what it was supposed to be.


    "... brother, you''re alive, aren''t you?


    As a representation of its confusing mind, a grunt simr to the desire fell zero, but it never reached anywhere, just melted into the darkness of the spot and disappeared.


    It was a green ce.


    It is a ce that feels even crisp, like it has nothing to do with gloom.


    But I don''t think that''s generally the case because of the people on the spot.


    It was a man and a woman.


    But the sweet atmosphere there is no fine dust, just suspicious in another sense.


    "... I guess this is true?


    "Even though you''ve been struggling around the corner to get the information, are you more suspicious now? You can''t even look at that, can you?


    To a man who asks with sharp eyes and tones, the woman also speaks with a sharp gaze back.


    It goes hand in hand with its righteous face, and the atmosphere the man is creating is quite something, but it doesn''t look like she cares about it.


    That''s where the woman''s words were taken and the man sharpened his eyesight even further, the same.


    As it was, the man looked at the woman for a while, but eventually he squealed his nose as he missed his gaze as he had lost his roots.


    "Hmm... that''s the attitude, so I can''t trust you."


    "I didn''t even know you said it. It''s this way. I don''t trust the attitude of the other party. What about that attitude?


    "... Huh. Sort of good... so, is it okay that this is true?


    "If they say the same thing again, it doesn''t change our response. In the first ce, where they said that, I don''t think you can tell this way? I just brought it here."


    The man also knew that what the woman was saying was true, and when the man snorted three times, the woman gave him it - dropping his gaze on the parchment that should have the information he wanted.


    Seems like something that took a long time... but from what the man wants, it seems more true.


    But when I checked its contents again, which I saw earlier, I turned my gaze to the woman instead, pushing and killing the emotions that made me want to squeeze.


    "Well, the information hasn''t changed, has it?


    "Shut up.... Well sure, I don''t know if this is right from what you asked. But is this really about the Forest God? I can''t believe this is so true......!


    "So, I found out. It''s this one."


    "Be...!? I guess that''s what you said and brought this...!?


    "That''s right, but aren''t Omei and the Elves the only ones who say there''s such a thing as a forest god in the first ce? Even though it''s suspicious at that point, if they say something about it is suspicious, we don''t know."


    "Are you... willing to insult us...!?


    "I''m in trouble over here, even if they just say the facts and insult me or something. Only two pirs of God exist in this world. Only a god called the Evil God and a goddess called the Goddess. Isn''t Omei the only ones who say there''s a god named Mori God?"


    "That''s...!


    A man got stuck in words because he knew it was true.


    At least there was nothing but them elves to recognize Forest God, the God they believed in, as God.


    But.


    "There is indeed a Forest God...! I guess that''s why I''m looking for a way to get him to sleep again when he''s about to wake up like this...!


    "No, there''s nothing here. You don''t doubt that, do you? I know there''s something called that. I''m just wondering if that''s really God."


    "You are disrespectful...!


    "I don''t care what you say, I don''t have a reason to respect it myself. If you say that, it''s not Omei who''s disrespectful, is it? I''m saying put him to sleep or something, but isn''t the point just that he''s trying to seal it? I can''t believe we''re trying to do that against what we call a god... are you sure Omei and the others believe in that forest god?


    "Oh, you......!


    "Oh, that was bad now. That''s what I said."


    "Huh...!


    The man was clenching his fist in silence as he was about to be beaten again.


    Because if you hit me, you''ll admit it''s true.


    analogy¡­ even if it was right, is.


    "Anyway, how to seal that forest god thing up again is what it says there. So you have to sacrifice one of Omei''s people."


    "I don''t...!


    "I don''t think there''s anything to hesitate about. In the first ce, I guess I meant to do that from the start anyway. That''s what Omei and the others are good at. That''s how we sealed the dragon hundreds of years ago."


    "Huh...!? You... how do you know that...!?


    That was supposed to be a n secret.


    Except for some of the poles, they don''t even tell the outside how.


    If anyone knew, it would be the descendants of those involved at the time.


    "Is that it? Could this have been a secret? That''s a failure."


    "Answer me...! That''s...!


    "Unfortunately, there''s something I have to keep a secret from you."


    "That''s what convinces me."


    "Though, that''s a failure over here. Instead, I''m going to teach you one special thing."


    "... what?


    Moment after moment, anger cooled all at once because of the words.


    If this woman is a good thing or something, it''s not a big deal.


    However, it is often important at the same time¡­ I stare at it with indignation.


    "Hmm...... fine. Depending on what you''re talking about, I won''t ask you what you''re talking about."


    "That''s fine. Omei will never be able to ignore this."


    "Just say it. What''s a good thing?


    "It''s about the witches Omei and the others are hiding."


    "Be...!?


    In an impossible word, the man opened his eyes.


    The impact is not an earlier ratio.


    That was... because that was all someone should never know.


    "Damn...... it would be hard if someone knew you were hiding the enemies of the world?


    "¡­ you"


    Reflectively he reached for his hips and grabbed the knife pattern there.


    What it means is obvious.


    He tried to stick it out as he came up with the intention to kill it.


    "Well, I''m sure it''s natural toe... but I suggest you think a little more carefully, don''t you? This is how easy it is to disclose, which means that this information is already quite well known. There''s no point in killing him, but admitting it''s true."


    "... it would be the same where I missed you, wouldn''t it?


    "In that case, well, I''ll sprinkle some deceptive information. You''d be in trouble if your precious business partner was destroyed. I just think that''s the best time to buy... isn''t that enough? Look... just in time, I need a sacrifice soon? Besides, the witch is the best fit for it, so isn''t it two birds a stone?"


    "... shut up"


    "You can also understand the desire to keep the witch at hand, right? Simply that''s useful, and there''s a chance that something we won''t be able to help ourselves in the future. However, when it does, it means we need other sacrifices... but we can''t have royalty out there, can we? If you do, the seal will be weaker and you will probably need to sacrifice it regrly¡­ do you want it? How about that as a judgment of the king of the n?


    "............... shut up"


    "I don''t know when it''sing. I think we should do something about what''s in front of us now rather than prepare for disaster. Hey. I tried my best to mislead you, and I don''t know if I can mislead you. If they suck, they''ll let Omei and the others go extinct, right? I think I know what to prioritize and choose. All the lives of the n, or..."


    "Shut up......!


    At the same time as he shouted, the man was poking a knife at the woman.


    The tip of it approaches the woman''s throat, just a little more force, and the de will pierce the woman''s throat.


    But even so, the woman was acting as if she didn''t care about it.


    Instead of avoiding it, he doesn''t even try to move off the spot, he just opens his mouth staring into the man''s eyes.


    "Isn''t choosing a meaningful death happier for everyone than a pointless death? Omei has...... I think Omei only has the right and duty to choose it, to do it for you?


    It''s like, I don''t mind being killed as it is - the man was pressured for a moment by something simr to that madness, and it dropped slightly back.


    "... eh"


    "... what an extra favor. Mine was also bad this way again. But now that we''re talking about each other, don''t you think we''re talking about your son?


    ".................. Hmm"


    Looking at the woman as she stared at this unchanged one, the man patrolled often, pulling the knife and punishing her.


    Keep your back turned and walk out to escape the woman.


    "Is that it? What are you going to do after all?


    "... I paid the reward, and I got the stuff. Then we shouldn''t be needing each other anymore. I don''t have the right to let you know what we''re gonna do."


    "Is that true too...... thank you again then"


    Not responding to the woman''s words, the man left.


    The woman shut up and dropped it off... where she was blind to its back and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh man, say something that''s not in my heart yet... you really can''t save me. I''m talking about pointless or meaningful, which mouth says. I never thought I''d be saved from the start. Anyway... the witch''s curse and the sub-god who kept umting power. Who the hell is up there? Do you mind if I..."


    The result remains the same anyway.


    The world remains the same.


    Somewhere in the world today, someone is still dead and someone lives instead.


    That''s all.


    "The demon king''s resurrection failed, and the evil dragon was resurrected, but soon defeated... and the recovery of his shards of power also apparently failed. Besides, this was all interrupted by the same one, so it''s not even a joke. Well, I don''t think so this time... now what the hell is going on?"


    Still, a woman... a woman who only looks like a girl,ughs.


    Or the girl who only looks like a woman, let''s see.


    Everything in the world.


    The people who live there.


    Above all, yourself.


    "Now, where the hell is this death thates down to you, cancer? I think it''s about time you came to the three of us. ¡­ but until then, will you do your best?"


    So if you don''t change what you do, you lie like that.


    The girl looked up at the sky and narrowed her eyes abominably¡­ she continued to shudder her mouth distorted.

 502 Tabernacle Daily Minus One

    "Mummy... you''re motivated..."


    Hildegard was leaking such a grunt as he mmed onto the clerk''s desk in the dean''s office.


    Seeing it, it wasn''t majestic or anything, but now I have no choice but to reopen it and make it grand.


    I have umted paperwork that I can''t process unless I''m the Dean of the College, but I''m not willing to look through with hatred.


    No, there''s no way we can do this in the first ce.


    I know I''ll see you cryter on in those umted for a week, but I still can''t do what I can''t.


    "I don''t care if I at least know where I am..."


    But more than I know, there''s nothing I can do.


    If I knew, I''d throw something about the academy, but I''d pick you up.


    - It was early, and a week had already passed since that day.


    That day... since Hildegard abandoned Soma and ran away, and as it were, the day Soma went missing.


    Hildegard, who felt a shard of the power of the Evil God vanish, immediately returned to that hierarchy.


    But all that was there was an altered hall, and where he had searched, he could not even find a clue as to Soma''s appearance.


    Still don''t think Soma is dead because Hildegard can sense Soma''s presence.


    Even if we don''t know where we are, we only know that we''re alive.


    That''s not Hildegard''s power as a former god, nor is it his power as a former dragon.


    No, I''m sure it''s nearby if they say it''s the power of the former god... which is due to Hildegard''s reincarnation of Soma into this world.


    Because of this, he gained the edge and also gained something like skill, Hildegard is able to grasp even though it''s only a big mess of whether Soma survives or not in this world.


    That''s why at least Soma is alive.


    I''m not worried about that.


    "Nooo... if I had a body like that back then I could have gone looking for it easily...... No, but then it won''t be possible to make a child with Soma, so it doesn''t make sense...?... Mmm."


    That is, this is this, that is.


    It seemed like time was still needed for the Dean of the College to return to work.


    As the surroundings were wrapped in white monochrome, the boy was looking up at the ceiling alone.


    It''s also white there... I don''t know why it''s white, but it seems this is one of the things brought in from different worlds.


    Towards such a ce, the boy clenched his fist so as to grab something there as he stuck his right hand out.


    "Shit... let me say thank you..."


    I don''t feel ufortable with that feeling.


    I broke my fist, and I just brought it to my face, and what''s there is still a feeling I remember.


    It''s like I dreamed about that day... but I know best that I''m not.


    There was no way I could forget the fear and pain I felt then.


    But it''s all gone without a trace.


    Soon afterwards, the noise around us was, in a way, interesting.


    "Damn, what Temeer did would be many times more magical than what I could use."


    Then he wants to be able to use magic very seriously, so that''s the joke.


    With that in mind, now with my left hand, I touch my right hand and face in turn.


    The doctor told me it was difficult to undo them where the magic was used.


    Even so, it ispletely ridiculous because it is the swordsman who cured it.


    What''s really stupid is that I don''t really want power, if that''s what you get, and I guess I''m the one who tried to throw everything away.


    "...e back properly. I can''t believe I borrowed it, it doesn''t suit me sexually. I''ll definitely give it back to Temeer."


    Groaning to proim so, Lars looked up from inside the hospital room, out the window.


    "... eh"


    After several deep breaths, Helen opened the door to the room thoughtfully.


    What spreads out there is, naturally, a dorm hallway.


    But even then, he takes a step further, scolding his feet, which are about to fall back frightened.


    "Huh... Huh..."


    If you seed, you will mark the next step and take it one step further.


    Slowly, but surely, we move on.


    It would be hrious to see it from the side, but from Helen, who still had to pull it off all the time, today was quite an achievement.


    If it works, I might be able to keep going to the ssroom.


    To be honest, I''m still scared about that.


    Perhaps Helen didn''t understand exactly what it meant to go to college.


    I was reminded of that¡­ the moment I saw that face and armpletely destroyed.


    No, or maybe that perception is wrong, too.


    I guess that''s rarely the case, actually.


    But it can happen, and it''s true that I couldn''t imagine it.


    And that means being made a ssmate.


    Well, I figured it outter that it was a mistake, but still the fear I learned there never faded.


    It was my ssmate who got me to do that, and it was the senior who led me to do that.


    Whichever it is, it doesn''t make any difference that they went to thebyrinth with each other just a little while ago.


    Maybe I''ll see myself like that next time.


    Perhaps it is someone I know who makes me see myself like that.


    With that in mind, I couldn''t get a step out of my room anymore.


    Or maybe at that point, I should have quit college.


    Helen has advanced magic skills.


    In this country, it will be possible to recover whatever it takes.


    I''m still not sure why I didn''t.


    But I heard that soma went missing, and then a weekter, I heard they hadn''t found it.


    That''s what I thought, not like this.


    I still don''t know what to do or what I want to do.


    Still.


    I thought I didn''t want to stay on the run.


    "... eh"


    So as she embraced her trembling body, Helen headed to the ssroom one by one.


    "... ha"


    Looking left and right from his own sitting ce, Sylvia exhaled her sigh.


    In the front row of the ssroom, I''m in a magic ss.


    It''s not a more popr ce than it was... but there''s only one person there now.


    All right, nobody''s even sitting right behind you, and that''s about sighing too.


    This has been the way things have been heretely.


    Karine, who''s in ss, is missed somewhere.


    A week.


    That''s all that''s been going on, but I think the atmosphere in Magic Guidance has changed a lot.


    Even before that, it was rudimentary, but still nowhere, and I feel like there was a sense of security lying there.


    Though I have some anxiety...... Still, I thought maybe it would be okay.


    But now, there is no such thing as a boy who was the source of it.


    "... ha"


    Think of it, it leaks nature and sigh.


    Past the back of your brain is the sight of that time.


    When he abandoned Soma, his guilt and helplessness came back... but Sylvia looked back at it from the front and raised her face.


    I''ve stopped mourning my helplessness.


    It is true that everything was not enough, but where I regretted it, I did not do anything.


    Besides, I could finally notice.


    "... ok"


    So whining small, Sylvia listened to the ss.


    One day, again, if anything happens.


    That''s when I told you not to regret it.


    I tried my best to do what I could now.


    Aina watched the sight in front of her, watching Bo all the time, not doing anything.


    Basically a repetition of the same thing, although there are changes from time to time.


    Sounds I could hear and things I''m used to seeing.


    That''s all that''s gone by, it''s just...


    "... Eina?


    If I turned my gaze to the voice I could hear, there was the golden haired girl I was used to seeing - She, tilting her neck.


    He asks what he is doing.


    "... I''m not doing anything. If I insist, change your mood, huh?


    "...e all the way to the swordsmanship department?


    "That''s why. If you were in the Magic Guidance Department, you''d be curious to remember what happened."


    "... is that maybe the same here?


    "... sure"


    If I had taken sses in Magic Guidance, I would always hate to remember Soma taking sses in the front row.


    Or, if you''re looking at a sword, it''s about Soma that inevitablyes to mind.


    This hasn''t caused any mood swings.


    "Ma, don''t worry about me. ''Cause I think I''ll be back in time."


    The time wille to shake off something like the voidness that now upies this breast, although it is not motivated by a lot of things.


    That doesn''t mean you forget about Soma.


    In one way or another, the other.


    ''Cause now, it''s some kind of chance.


    The fact that Soma isn''t here means she can hone herself without Soma''s knowledge.


    When we meet again, we see Soma''s surprise-stained face.


    That was just imaginary and very exciting.


    It''s just... just a little now, ''cause I don''t have the strength to stand up.


    I just need a little forgiveness.


    Stay away from Soma¡­ not too far away, and build up your energy for the next.


    "Well, we''re close to a long vacation, and at worst, we''ll figure something out in the meantime."


    "... n"


    The Royal College has a long vacation of about a month in summer and spring.


    In the meantime, I''m really free.


    You don''t have to ask permission from the college to go out and y or stay out.


    Well, if you''re staying out of the house, you need to notify them, but it doesn''t mean that you won''t be able to do so if you keep your notification in ce.


    It is not umon for those who take advantage of that period to return home.


    "Speaking of which, is She deciding what to do during her long vacation? I... I''ve been thinking a lot about it, but apparently most of it isn''t going to work."


    "...... hmm.... I think I''ll go home for a little while"


    "I''m going home... to that city?


    It''s that city that She and I first met, Yaster, thates to mind when Aina is told she''s leaving.


    But She was there, shaking her neck to the side.


    For that was not the ce where She said she would return.


    "... in that forest"


    "Huh... that means She was born and raised?


    "... n"


    I was surprised at that nod, because She was sure she wouldn''t go back until she could use the magic, etc.


    She is stubborn for this.


    I don''t think it''s that easy to trante what I said once.


    "... There was something I thought was different about this one, too.... so I''d like to stare back a bit"


    "... well"


    To the word, Eina thought it was.


    Aina isn''t the only one who''s shocked by this... No, or She, maybe she''s more shocked than Aina.


    Eina and She are both shocked that Soma has gone missing.


    But more than that, I''m shocked that they left mepletely this time.


    Probably thinking about Eina and the others.


    But I''m not happy to be cared for like that.


    She''s shock, especially in her arms, must not be Aina''s ratio.


    "... and then also brush the arms of the knife.... Now, I''ll never let you leave me"


    "... that"


    And apparently, it was right.


    Only those eyes were burning with determination in the scarce look of change as usual.


    She''s purpose is to make sure she can use magic.


    But at the same time, I am proud of the arm of the knife I have worked out.


    That would be the case.


    "Speaking ofcency... I''m also proud of the arm of the sword. I wonder what the instructor here is doing...?


    "...e on?


    That''s about Lina, of course, but that figure, which is supposed to be a swordsmanship instructor, wasn''t there right now.


    Everything has disappeared from time to timetely.


    I wonder if that''s okay, but they don''t have a problem with anything because basic swordsmanship sses are self-study.


    Same with swordsmanship students who are uplifting in the first ce.


    Instead, I''ll make you regret leaving me alone, you think you''re working hard with that kind of momentum?


    "Well, I suppose that girl has a lot to think about."


    "... n"


    Cami and others, although they were tant enough to hear that Soma had gone missing, just can''t do that to that frontier.


    Though I do agree that there is no way Soma is going to die.


    "... really, I wonder where and what you''re doing by now"


    ".................. n"


    With such a conversation, the two of them looked up at the sky almost simultaneously.


    I think the same thing.


    "Damn, make me worry so much about thoseme quotes...e back soon, idiot"


    The little whining words were shaking just a little.


    The girl walked alone through the usual ce, where all the greenery was flourishing.


    It doesn''t even make you feel the breath of an organism other than yourself. There, with the quiet as ever, it makes you feel creepy in no ce.


    Or maybe that''s the impression people feel from the name of the ce, itself.


    Witch Forest.


    That was where it was called.


    But the girl''s steps do not precipitate, and she moves on without hesitation.


    I''m so used to being called a garden. So there''s no reason to remember fear anymore.


    But the usual steps stopped unexpectedly.


    Somehow, because I learned something like difort.


    Tilt your neck... but without grasping its identity, distort your frown.


    Still, I decided to think it was my fault in the end, and let the walk resume - it was at the next moment that I realized that.


    "-!?


    Reflectively distance himself from what was at his feet... so he finally figured out what was rolling on the ground.


    If you''re not hallucinating.


    "... people? That too, boy...? Here, is...?


    In front of that unlikely rare customer, while shaking her brightly dyed hair, the girl - what she called a witch - opened her eyes in amazement.

 503 Witch Forest

    - The Witch Forest.


    That was one of the most abominable ces in this world, it was not an exaggeration.


    If there is one that can be spoken in the same row, is it about the realm of the demons, the ce where the demons live?


    However, there is one distinct difference between there and the witch forest.


    It means that... even though I hate it, most humans don''t know where that forest of witches exists.


    Nevertheless, at the same time, that is something that we cannot help.


    In the first ce, a witch forest is because it does not exist anywhere in this world.


    It''s not fictional, or a fantastic ce.


    It simply exists in a space that is just a little out of phase with this world.


    Technically, certain forests and parts of them can be connected... well, you wouldn''t mind telling me that they still don''t exist in this world more than they usually are sealed.


    All in all, it is only called the forest, where numerous grass trees have grown depressed and flourishing.


    It is not umon for trees to be as few as a few dozen metres, and it is clear that there is no human hand in it.


    Perhaps ny-nine, if asked a hundred, would answer that it is impossible for a person to live in a ce like this.


    If you get more information, it''s a shame.


    There are also geographic reasons for topographical reasons, emotional reasons for food reasons, and so on.


    Alternatively, some might give it away on the grounds that dangerous demons exist or that many of the things growing there contain poison.


    Those who say they can live the other way must be adventurers or researchers.


    Adventurers have no problem with the majority of the reasons, and demons rare enough to outweigh the danger are no reason to give up if they are the reason to challenge.


    The majority of it is a problem for researchers, but it is still a challenge because it is overflowing with grass trees so precious that it is not a reason for them to retreat, including such things as poison.


    But still, if they actually want to live here... no, no one will even shake their necks vertically, even if they want to go.


    Because the earlier answer is limited to this forest only.


    Surely if this was just a forest, there must have been a number of people who tried to visit with joy and courage.


    But this is a forest of witches.


    A forest inhabited by a true witch; therefore there could be no one toe near it.


    So while walking there alone as usual, Felicia L. Valtstein looked around.


    I''m not on guard.


    As mentioned, there''s no way people are going to visit here, and this is where it exists in the first ce, just a little out of the world.


    If you want toe, it''s not like you cane.


    "There you are."


    Felicia sumbed to the asion when she found what she intended while doing so.


    Reaching out is a single flower growing at the root of that tree, just before the diagonal of where it is now.


    But Felicia realized there was something.


    The flower was intertwined with a single grass, and it was unlikely that only flowers could be pulled out.


    "Mm... I shouldn''t take my life so badly... can''t I help it in this case"


    When I exhale small, once I close my eyes lightly, I pull those two together.


    So when I carefully untied the grass, I looked at it jizzily...... exhaled again.


    "If I could use it for something, I thought, but that''s just not convenient. Well, let''s just say we''ve found what we''re after."


    - If I had seen the sight, I would have screamed and even lost my mind.


    Shortly afterwards, the girl''s luxurious arms threw unconstitutionally, because it was a very rare material that would be essential in creating a certain spirit medicine.


    Do you know how much it''s worth to just sell off one of those things and be able to y and live your whole life?


    Well, when I say that, the majority of the grasshoppers that grow around it are just like that.


    But Felicia, not knowing that, or pointless where she knew it, wakes up physically with no eyes on anything else as it were.


    Moment after moment, its pure, white-like hair crossed my sight... only a little bit of force was put into its mouth.


    But as soon as I loosen it, I move my gaze to hand.


    What is there is a flower that has just been picked, and its petals are colored in red until stunning.


    I watched it in a simr colour to my own eyes, but I did it the same way.


    "Well, then -"


    Let''s go home, and Felicia slightly distorted that borderline brow as she tried to whine.


    Something unexpected... because I remember being told before I came here.


    To be honest, I don''t mind ignoring anything.


    "... if I remember, I said. It''s not a good idea not to keep your word, is it?


    Felicia turned her foot with such excuses, in the opposite direction of going home.


    But Felicia, who has already finished theoretical arming, moves on without getting lost.


    Little by little, the surroundings dim, but I''m still not lost in its footsteps.


    The reason for this is simply because we know we don''t need to be afraid.


    It''s dimmed only because the trees are even denser around and are beginning to cover the sky.


    It''s my garden in the first ce, literally. Here, what do you fear?


    Not if you get attacked by demons, of course, but this is still within the boundaries of avoiding demons.


    ancestors... no, it was taken over and continued to be reinforced from generation to generation by the historical ones, here, even if it were a dragon -


    "-!?


    But at that moment, Felicia''s shoulders trembled thoughtlessly when the impossible sound reached her ear.


    "What... lying, right...?


    It sounded like something was scratching the grass.


    Not only is it what I stand, but it''s also different from the sound of the wind.


    Obviously something was moving there, not so far from Felicia''s position.


    "... eh"


    It is unclear how much it means to kill your breath and snort on the spot.


    But it would surely be better than rushing to escape this scene.


    The sound seemed to repeat the movement.


    Nature and body tend to move as if they were looking for something.


    I don''t think I can get away with it when I''m found at this rate, but I also think it''s the same thing that I can''t get away with if it is then.


    Felicia was able to walk here in peace only because of the bond.


    Felicia herself has no technique to fight demons...... there is no way.


    Because...


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, the sound rang directly beside himself.


    Along with that, the grass shakes so much that it superiorly crosses its own back length that it was there.


    It was clearly a move that something was about toe this way.


    Felicia, aware of it, gets lost for a moment.


    Which direction do we run to?


    There is no way that you have the option to fight etc from the beginning...... but you must have gotten lost.


    It was a decisive dy, and at the next moment, the gutter and the grass that was there split left and right.


    And.


    "Mmm... I can''t find it. I thought it mighte as a surprise... oh?


    "... Huh?


    Felicia, anticipating the demon popping up and sheltering her face with her arms aggressively, had seen her appear there and her thoughts had stopped.


    Because it waspletely unexpected.


    It is obvious that it is not a demon.


    Some had spoken people''s words, but above all no one would see them and mistake them for demons.


    Not much different from myself in terms of appearance traits. That was, without a doubt, a person.


    Felicia naturally looks and confirms its appearance in sight.


    Dark hair, dark eyes.


    The atmosphere involved is distinctly different, even though it appears to be the same age as Felicia.


    I have a consciousness that I don''t deserve either, but that''s already special.


    On its right hand side, I have a wooden stick that looks like it''s falling around¡­ if there''s anything different about it, is that about it?


    Yes, always, as you can see from the word, the person in front of you is Felicia''s face.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Felicia?


    "............... that''s this dialogue. What the hell are you doing here - Mr. Soma?"


    Felicia discovered she was falling in this forest about a week ago, and the boy she took home.


    It was Soma Neumont.

 504 Former Strongest, Taking With Witches

    What the hell are you doing?


    Soma, who tried to answer the question, found it surprisingly difficult, though.


    Because...


    "Hmm... walks, rehabs and searches to understand the surrounding terrain and hazards, etc.... it''s a little hard to answer when asked which one is the main one. In proportion, they are all about the same..."


    "Oh, I almost get it now, so fine. Do you say, that''s not what I''m trying to say in the first ce. I said," Wait till I return, "didn''t I?


    I did say it, and I even heard it.


    But.


    "I''m not snorting, there''s no reason for that, is there?


    "Mm... why did you find out what you were trying to say? Ha, no way my mind......!?


    "I haven''t read it and I can''t. but somehow I just figured out who you are."


    To the girl who said so and exhaled, Soma shrugs her shoulders back.


    Mutual understanding seemed to be well under way, above all.


    "For the sake of mutual understanding, do you feel like you don''t understand much about me?


    "Yeah? Is that right? I''m going to understand quite a bit as a lifetime..."


    "... what are you saying that based on?


    Even if they say so in a nce, this is well founded.


    That''s right. Soma doesn''t say this unfounded either.


    "I mean, if I didn''t understand, I wouldn''t have seen you here."


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean?


    "ording to what I heard before we went out, we weren''t supposed to be here today?


    "That''s right, but it''s... Ah."


    And, apparently, I finally came to think of it there.


    Yes, the girl who wasn''t supposed to be here is still here because she came looking for what Soma asked for.


    But when I asked for it, Soma didn''t get a response from Pleasure.


    In an unsolicited manner, I will look for you if I remember and feelfortable, I was just told.


    But in fact, as Soma predicted, that''s how wee to look for it.


    "Huh... I think you''ve been asking me earlier what you''re doing here, etc.?


    "Though understanding is progressing, it''s not entirely understandable. It was a word of admiration as to whether he really came."


    "Oh, here''s what you should really say..."


    Even more ttering in that way, as a soma, I still just shrug my shoulders.


    The schematics often continued as they were, but eventually a sigh leaked out of the girl''s mouth as if she''d given up.


    "... by the way, if that was what you were expecting, I don''t think you had toe all the way here?


    "Yeah? Why?


    "You also said you were looking for something earlier, but I assume that''s about the array you asked me to do? If I had expected to go looking, why don''t you just leave it to me?"


    "No, you can''t just ask me to do it and I won''t do anything, can you? Look for it yourself, if you can find it. If you can''t find it and rendezvous, you just have to carry your stuff."


    And as I mentioned earlier, it''s also for grasping and rehabilitating the neighborhood.


    Whatever it is, it will not be in vain.


    "... By the way, I thought, are you aware of the appearance features of the arr?


    "No, I have no idea?


    "So how are we going to find him?


    "You''ll see, I felt that way."


    "It''s definitely your fault...... not at all"


    After the sigh was spit out again with the words, something like a cage in his hand was offered to him.


    Without knowing what that means, Soma tilts her neck.


    "Hmm...? What the hell is this...?


    "Aren''t you going to give me luggage? It''s a corner, please."


    "I see. If that''s the case, I understand."


    "You really have it...... ok. Then I''ll tell you more about this neighborhood briefly."


    "Mm-hmm. Is that okay?


    That''s honestly helpful, but whatever you think, it''s something you''re not supposed to have.


    When ites to luggage, it''s like looking for me.


    "Nothing wrong with that. Instead of actually going on the spot, I''m just exining it on foot. And... what can I say, because, as you know, there''s plenty of time to be honest."


    "Hmm... well, if that''s the case, ask for it"


    "epted."


    Nodding, it fits that back that I just walked out of quickly, and Soma walks out too.


    Looking at the bright white hair swinging at the end of his gaze, Soma was fumbling back to when she first met the girl in front of her.


    Soma met the girl - Felicia for the first time - about a week now.


    As a matter of fact though, Soma doesn''t really remember the neighborhood.


    Instead of having no memory, I couldn''t afford to remember, I should say.


    At any rate, Soma was in constant pain.


    Yes, muscle pain.


    It''s something I knew, but it was still quite impotent to use an array to be called aggregation in today''s soma.


    Nevertheless, that''s how I was suffering, after all, a whole day or so.


    You mean you got used to a lot of things, though the pain didn''t pull you offpletely?


    The next day, some leeway had also been created.


    Although I couldn''t afford to check my surroundings until then, I knew someone had helped me.


    So I thought I should start by thanking you.


    "- Mr. Soma? What''s wrong, sir?


    "- Mm?"


    When I realized, Felicia, who was supposed to have been walking in front, wasing straight next to me.


    Apparently, just a little bit, I''ve been focusing too much on my thoughts.


    "... No, I''m sorry. I was just thinking."


    "... Really?


    That said, his pure white hair swayed on the p with his neck tilted... and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Now I''m quite used to seeing it, but Soma still remembers clearly the shock of the first time I saw it.


    Because - in this world, there should be no human being with white hair color.


    "So, what''s wrong? Oh, no. Speaking of which, could you exin the area?"


    "No, I was going to, but it was something I found unexpectedly early"


    "Ho? Which one?


    "That''s it. The colour of the flowers is blue, so I think you''ll see soon enough."


    If I turned my gaze in Felicia''s direction of pointing my finger, I certainly knew right away.


    There were lots of grass flowers around, but there was only one, and the color of the flowers was blue.


    However, although the flowers were characteristic, there are really a lot of grass flowers here.


    Where I knew it was from the beginning, I might have missed it on my own by Soma.


    No, actually, Soma looked around here all by herself, but I don''t remember seeing flowers like this.


    "Hmm... I didn''t know you''d find it so easy, you''re a witch"


    "... eh"


    The moment he uttered the word, Soma felt Felicia''s body slightly stretched.


    To that, breathe out small.


    Instead of caring, I''m telling him when I first introduced myself that it''s rather desirable... Apparently, Felicia still cares.


    Well, maybe it can''t be done either.


    Witch.


    That''s not a metaphor or anything, it''s just a fact.


    That''s what he named himself, so I guess that''s for sure.


    And naturally, Soma knows what a witch is like.


    That''s the unlikely one with white hair.


    A true bearer of miracles, dealing with magic, also known as spells.


    Lord of this ce called the Woods of Witches.


    Or should I say this?


    Presence all over the world - no, hated from the world itself, that it is the enemy of the world.


    The reason for this was not made by man, like the devil tribe, but a certified from the true world, a being that hates the world.


    That was the witch - a girl by the name of Felicia L. Valtstein.

 505 Ex Mightiest, Entrust Grief To The Witch

    Well, that doesn''t mean what''s going on.


    The witch is the enemy of the world, and Felicia says she is the witch.


    It was about what happened.


    As I mentioned earlier and told Felicia as well.


    Soma doesn''t care about that...... no, that''s not urate.


    Rather, it was desirable.


    Because then I wanted to see you and I was going to see you.


    The reason for this is the spell that witches deal with.


    It''s a form of magic, but it''s different from other magic.


    As its pure white hair suggests, witches don''t have a talent.


    Instead of not looking like a skill appraisal like Soma does, there is no real skill that can be remembered.


    Future immortality, you only get one blessing.


    That is an unmistakable fact because it is what Hildegard also said.


    And that''s why Soma wanted to see you.


    You can use magic without skills.


    Then it can also be used for soma?


    I mean, that''s what happened.


    Well, the truth is, there''s a lot to worry about, and I even thought about it until before I recognized exactly what Felicia looked like.


    But the moment he saw the white hair and confirmed that he was a witch, everything else was blowing away to the other side of the dimension.


    The witch didn''t know where she was, even though her name was passed on.


    Or maybe it doesn''t already exist.


    That''s what happens to be right in front of me.


    Is it possible not to take this chance?


    Whatever else, it was impossible.


    Anyway, that''s why...


    "Hmm... I thought there were a lot more things around here, but not surprisingly."


    "It''s a forest. Most of them are naturally gathering ces... and in the first ce, all I know is even more of them. Nor do I know very well what is in ces where the bonds are not"


    "Even though it''s a forest of witches, is it?


    "It''s called a witch forest or something, simply because it''s a forest where witches live. This forest itself has nothing to do with us, actually. Nor, of course, is it the Lord of the Woods... well, it is true that once there were people who behaved like the Lord. But not only for me, but for demons who can easily kill me is not umon here¡­"


    "In short, convenience by people... well, if you say it''smon, it''smon."


    As we talked about that, my two legs stopped.


    Depressed and thriving grass has disappeared from its surroundings at some point, leaving room for pocky as if it had only been pruned there.


    And what was in front of Soma and the others was an unmistakable house.


    Mostly shaped using trees, or round-tails, it''s called a log house or something.


    It seems that Soma, who was discovered in this forest, was transported, this is where he has been taken care of for the past week, and the residence of Felicia.


    "I''m home now"


    "Um, wee back"


    "... so far that would certainly have been right, but isn''t that strange because Mr. Soma is back with us now?


    "Nevertheless, would you also miss not getting back to me?


    "No, nothing. ¡­ has always been so."


    "That''s not why I won''t be lonely until now. Well, I don''t mind because I don''t care, so I ept it very much."


    "What is it, it... at all, since you came, the pace is insane and I can''t help it"


    "That being said, you are the one who picked me up. You have to take the me yourself. So my life is still here."


    "It''s a lot of unsolicited rhetoric...... sure, does it make sense for the side that picked it up to take responsibility? Well, then... uh, Kohon. Wee home,"


    I had already heard of the fact that only Felicia lived in this forest.


    Besides, that seems to be the case in terms of decades, or maybe this is the first time I''ve spoken of the word "return".


    The way it was said followed somewhere, and Soma loosened her mouth just a little.


    "Well, shall we eat then? It''s lunch."


    "... you are"


    That was an obvious change of subject, but there''s no need to mix it back up, so I''ll get on with it with a bitter smile.


    Slowly follow after Felicia, who has just moved on, and the interior of the log house will be in sight.


    It should be taken for granted, it was also wooden there.


    A table or chair made of wood is ced, what to say, but with a decent interior of the house.


    There are only woods around like this... or so much as a house in the woods I don''t think.


    "Hmm..."


    However, this is not a solid story I''ve heard, but thank God this house wasn''t made by Felicia.


    The witches of previous generations, previous generations, etc. have developed and expanded it little by little?


    That''s the way I say it, because witches are not what make them blood muscles.


    They call it a witch when a gray-haired child is born, but they also say that they be gray-haired because they be witches, the details of which are generally unknown.


    At least, it''s supposed to be unknown.


    Well, that would be obvious at a time when people with gray hair are said to be impossible, etc.


    If I ever had a child like that...


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Soma... Mr. Soma?


    "It''s nothing."


    Throw away what was past his head, and Soma sits in a chair.


    Because it''s not the kind of thing you think about at meals, and it''s not a pleasant thing to think about anyway.


    More than that now. And look at the food Felicia brought...... cooking......?


    "Hmm..."


    "Hey, what...? Looks like you have something to say... even if youin about something...?


    "No, I have nothing toin about..."


    No, but... I just thought that the one in front of me wasn''t cooking.


    This is not nothing but felicia''s culinary arm.


    Because nothing but a literal meaning in the first ce.


    What was ced in front of the Somas.


    It wasmonly known as fruit serving.


    "It''s cut right, and no problem...... right?


    I guess the word is somewhere less confident because I''ve had a whole bunch of fruit before.


    From then on, I think you''re learning and growing.


    "... it wasn''t a cannibal thing."


    "Yes? Did you say anything?


    "Hmm, no, I need to ask you something... maybe Felicia doesn''t usually eat meat or vegetables or something?


    I heard that because for a week Soma was taken care of here, and even if there was a difference between the whole thinging out or being cut, it was just like this all along.


    Though I''m not sick, it doesn''t make a difference that I was lying on the floor, so I was wondering exactly if that was a sick cannibal thing... but it''s more than likely different in this way.


    And it was an indication.


    "Right... I didn''t get it in the first ce."


    The word "get" means "keep."


    From what I''ve heard, Felicia gets her food divided about once a month.


    of this forest, from those outside this space.


    That was to associate certain words with nature, but this is not what Soma is about right now.


    "Is that from the beginning?


    "No, I got meat and stuff in the beginning, and I''m sorry to throw it away, so I ate it. But because it was difficult to eat, tasteless, and honestly not tasty, you stopped doing the very thing that you get from when."


    "... I see"


    No, I felt that somehow.


    Especially around the whole fruiting out.


    Apparently, this looking girl doesn''t quite understand what the process of cooking means.


    Just a guess, maybe he ate meat and vegetables as they were.


    That''s not delicious, and it makes sense that it''s all fruit.


    But, of course, it''s only a matter of ignoring nutrition.


    "By the way, is there a cold or something?


    "Cold, is...? Right...... I don''t remember hitting it. Do you say, I was wondering if I ever got sick myself in the first ce. Well, if you get sick here, it''s a lot of trouble."


    "Hmm..."


    So Soma narrowed her eyes, because no matter what she thought, that couldn''t be normal.


    Whatever it is, the fruit alone would be too nutritious for all sorts of things.


    In the beginning, you should have been doing that for quite some time, even thinking about it from around saying.


    But for that matter, it doesn''t even look particrly malnourished.


    At least the body of a girl named Felicia in Soma''s eyes is health itself.


    Even though you live a few decades of the moon, its physique is no different from Soma''s.


    At first nce that seems like a sign of malnutrition, but perhaps that is a pedigree problem.


    Felicia also looks like a human species, but she seems very different from what she says and does.


    From around that I''ve never been sick, it''s possible that demonic species, but demonic species have a life expectancy that''s about the same as that of human species.


    There are only a few species that are also known as long-lived species in the first ce... but there is also the possibility that the issue of life expectancy, the disease, or it is also a side effect of being a witch.


    Maybe if I asked you out, you''d answer me, but it''s nothing meaningful where I pry, so I wouldn''t even have to ask.


    "Hmm... there''s no meat or vegetables left at all, is there?


    "There shouldn''t be any left. There was something I couldn''t eat, and I just threw it away."


    "Well, is that so?"


    I don''t know how long I''ve been getting it, but it should have been at least ten years ago.


    There''s a food vault in the basement of this house, and they''re storing the food they got there, but they''re keeping itfortable. It won''t be possible to do that for as long as it takes.


    "What''s that?


    "No... it''s nothing"


    Is there no problem that the fruit is actually special, and that''s why you''re eating just that, or is it because you''re a Felicia species, or a witch?


    I don''t know about that. I feel like Soma is going to fall from malnutrition... well, it''s not like it''s going to be a problem right now.


    You''ll just have to see how it goes and figure out what to do.


    Well, just in case you''re looking for something to eat around here.


    "Mm... Speaking of looking"


    So, uh, I remembered.


    Yeah, speaking of which, that''s why I went outside today.


    It recovered to the extent that it was okay to investigate the area and finally move the body, so although that rehabilitation wasbined, it is still true of fate.


    When I stick my hand in the cage that I still had, I take it out of there.


    A round of blue flowers.


    Felicia, who saw it, exhaled.


    "I''ve already prepared lunch?


    "Isn''t it rotten to leave it somewhat apart?


    "If I say that, I don''t think that''s a problem even after lunch?


    "My emotional problems arise."


    "Isn''t that entirely convenient for Mr. Soma... at all"


    That being said, Felicia exhaled her sigh again, but let herself go from the table.


    Soma loosens her mouth about it, and when she approaches Felicia, she offers the flower of her hand.


    And.


    "Well, then, I''m sorry - but now I want you to allow my life to use magic."


    That which is a sorrow, he uttered it.

 506 Witches And Magic.

    If I say it in short, a witch is one who fulfills his wish by paying the price.


    That method is what is called a spell, and it is considered a form of magic because it fulfils a wish, but it iste.


    Magic converges on the result that whatever is different in the process, it is bound to make a wishe true.


    Rather than that, they call it magic, so what the witch treats is also magic in the broad sense of the word.


    Most importantly, as a matter of course, nothing can be achieved.


    A witch''s spell is a real miracle in itself, so it is possible to achieve most things, but it is also limited.


    That''s not exactly what you can do to override reason.


    But it all depends on how you look at it.


    If it''s a witch''s spell and you can''t use magic...


    Felicia exhaled, feeling her gaze from the rear.


    I know it''s highly anticipated, but I don''t know if it goes along with raw hatred... rather, it''s far more likely that it''s impossible.


    idental leakage of sighs would also be irresistible.


    Well, then I wish I hadn''t taken it from the beginning... No, I wish I hadn''t told you about this in the first ce, but...


    "... if you could do that, you wouldn''t be struggling like this."


    "Yeah? Did I say something? No way anymore......!?


    "Not yet, so sit tight. Do you mean, I''ll bring it if I can, I told you, right?


    "There''s no way I can wait for that?


    "No, I have trouble being so confident..."


    With that said, Felicia looks away softly from those eyes as she stares at this one with a grin all the while she can''t wait.


    It''s so dark that it shows how different you are from yourself¡­ and reminds me of what happened that day.


    It was probably just a whim that Felicia brought home about Soma.


    There shouldn''t have been any problem if Felicia, the witch, abandoned her as she was, beyond being obvious that she was not a good sex being.


    Even so, for some reason, Felicia was taking home the soma she discovered in the woods, as it should be.


    Felicia still doesn''t know why.


    None of us know exactly how we got Soma back.


    If you think about itter, it''s as if you couldn''t think of that, even though it was possible that Soma had broken in here for Felicia''s life.


    Well, in thest few decades, I''ve had no choice but to meet those people once a month.


    Nevertheless, it makes no difference that it is a detour, and if this were known, would it just piss me off?


    "... that could be it. I don''t feel particrly excitedtely."


    "This time......!?


    "I haven''t done it, so please sit down."


    If you can''t even whine to yourself in a total detour, you exhale.


    It''s a good opportunity, though, so there may be some corrections to be made at this time.


    Felicia has a lot to talk to herself about because she has spent almost all of her time by herself.


    out of loneliness, not just to remember the words.


    One time I realized that if I hadn''t spoken at all for about a year, I''d forgotten how to speak thenguage.


    Exactly. This means it''s not a good idea, and I was daring to put my thoughts in my mouth, but apparently that had be a habit.


    It was one of the things I''ve noticed since Soma arrived.


    "... Well, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter"


    "Huh...!?


    "It''s fine to go away, but it''s getting depressing, so you''ll have to leave, won''t you?


    "Mm, it''s troublesome"


    Say no or no, sit tight, but as usual, only those eyes will not let go of this move.


    It seemed as if it was a correct expression of that enthusiasm.


    ... To be honest, Felicia couldn''t really understand why Soma was so enthusiastic.


    Because I''ve never had anything so thirsty.


    Well, that''s natural, though.


    Because a witch is a giver.


    Though it pays the price, that''s not what the witch wants.


    All we ask for is toplete the spell, because it is necessary to fulfill our wishes and perform miracles.


    In retrospect...... in the first ce, there may not be something in itself that you wanted.


    "Nothing. I''ve never had a problem with that..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I just stood and sat in silence, and it doesn''t make a depressing difference?


    "What are you going to do with my life?!?


    "So, aren''t you telling me to be adult"


    Well, I''m sorry that I keep talking to myself the same way, even though I say there are corrections.


    With that in mind, Felicia turns the gaze she was pouring on hand to the rear only for a moment.


    The momentary soma stood silently up, but this is totally my fault, so I just gently nce back at you and say nothing.


    I could see Soma sat down shortly afterwards and just loosened her mouth a little bit.


    The atmosphere alone conveyed my disappointment, because I felt once again that I was really thirsty.


    ... Or maybe I taught you about this because at that time, I saw it in Soma''s eyes, something that didn''t exist in me, and I was sensed.


    That time...... when Soma woke up and confirmed that she was a witch about herself.


    If I were to say frankly what the emotion I had at that time was, it was undoubtedly fear.


    Lack of interaction with people doesn''t mean Felicia doesn''t knowmon sense.


    It''s not like you don''t know what a witch is to the world, to people.


    That is why he even thought that when he was killed shortly afterwards.


    with the realization that I forgot all sorts of things and was a detour.


    Still, with that in mind, Wonder and Felicia didn''t feel like doing anything to Soma.


    Because I totally deserve it... or because the eyes of Soma, who has been asking me that, were the same as what is being directed at me now?


    It is also one of the things that we do not yet understand.


    But anyway, right after that, Soma asked me if I knew how anyone who couldn''t use magic could use magic.


    "... why have I answered there?"


    There was no response to the next whine, and even after a glimpse of the rear, there was still no response.


    I''m just staring at this one jizzily...... is that because I''m following this one''s word or is it because Felicia held it in her hand?


    What Felicia had in her hands was a round of blue flowers, given earlier by Soma.


    And at the same time, it is the most important material of what we are making right now.


    - Now, Felicia and the others are in the workshop.


    It is a witch''s workshop in the deepest part of the house and is primarily a ce to make medicines that assist with spells or that are used for another purpose than spells.


    The mixing of the various ingredients on hand now is also to create such medicines, which for the purpose are ssified as thetter.


    In other words, it was a medicine used for another purpose - to be a witch.


    When Soma''s thirst was heard, Hate and Felicia could not fulfill it.


    Because it''s clearly beyond what a spell can do.


    But at the same time, I thought there were things.


    I was wondering if I should just be a witch if I could just use magic.


    There are two ways of being a witch.


    From birth, yes, and acquired.


    And this medicine is one of the means to be acquired.


    Hell, Felicia only knows that.


    I have never tried it, so I don''t even know exactly what will happen and be a witch by it.


    I just know that if I take this medicine and have the qualities and credentials to be a witch.


    ... Technically, I''ve had Felicia too, but nothing happened then.


    Well, since I was already a witch at the time, it seems natural that I must drink what I became a witch.


    I never taught it until I meant it, but only that this is necessary to be a witch.


    All in all, if Soma were to drink, he wouldn''t know what would happen... of course, he''s telling Soma that as well.


    And what it means to be a witch.


    But to all of that, Soma nodded without hesitation¡­ Felicia, who talked about it, refused to create the medicine, which is illogical.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t have the only flowers that I needed, and it was a condition that if I could find them...


    - Now, why is there such a thing as stray?


    I didn''t just talk to him, even though I was the one who found the flowers.


    But the answer to that question never returns, and the medicine with the addition of blue flowers eventually dyes the whole thing to the color of that flower.


    One nod to that I recognize, and now it''s time to look back clearly.


    "Thank you for waiting. Done... maybe."


    "I think I heard words that I shouldn''t hear right now?


    "It must be your fault."


    But what I can''t say for sure is no choice.


    It was decades ago, though I did teach you how to make it anyway.


    I made it into my memory because I absolutely needed it, but I never made it.


    There is a denial of the possibility that you have gone through some process wrong or something is missing -


    "- Ah."


    "Mm?... what if you really failed?


    "No, that''s not it. Just a moment, please. Speaking of which, I didn''t stir it thoroughly."


    That should be a lie, of course.


    However, it is also true that it has not failed.


    I remember thest thing I had to add.


    To be honest, I doubt you really need something like this, but I can''t help it because it''s included in what I''ve been taught.


    "... eh"


    Bite your lips at the little pain that ran to your fingertips, but slowly mix the medicine so that Soma doesn''t notice.


    Moment after moment, just one drop there, the red liquid mixed, but soon disappeared into the blue.


    After mixing it all together, transfer the contents from the calf to the container while trying to hide the fingertips.


    It''s a process that you don''t need if you say you don''t need it... but you can''t just let it go.


    "Yes, so now it''s done. Go ahead."


    "Hmmm... Drinking this finally makes my whole life magical..."


    "It''s possible, that''s all, isn''t it? Which should be lower."


    "It is enough that it is possible. By the way, I was curious."


    "Yes? What is it?


    "If you drank this and my whole life could really be a witch... what would happen to my whole life?


    "What do you mean..."


    That was a difficult story to exin.


    I exined what a witch looks like, and I think I understand Soma, but Felicia doesn''t know what happens to the new witch.


    Though this ce seems to be ahead of schedule...


    "Is it the demon ''woman'', and you''re still going to be my woman? The gender... but to that extent,pared to being able to use magic..."


    I tried to say something thoughtful, but I stopped.


    I exhale into the soma of how I''m really worried about you.


    "Don''t worry, your gender shouldn''t change. In the first ce, a male witch once existed."


    "Oh, my God, it was so"


    Yet it seems that there are theories as to why we call ourselves witches, but it is not something that makes sense to think about.


    I guess that''s what Soma thought too.


    That''s where the story ends, bringing the container I gave you closer to your mouth.


    And.


    "Then I''ll take it."


    The contents were dried up at once.

 507 Analyze The Ex-Powerful, WitchS Book

    If I were to conclude in the end, Soma would never have been a witch.


    It seems that when you be a witch, your hair turns to white, but Soma''s remains ck as usual.


    Nevertheless, I am not particrly discouraged or anything else because it was half as expected.


    But as for Soma, it was, apparently, different for Felicia.


    Understanding that I had failed, I was pulling out something like a book and starting to read about it in a way that shocked me more than Soma why.


    "Uh, Felicia? If you''re feeling responsible for something you''ve failed, it''s not necessary, is it? More than half as expected."


    "... No, that''s not how it works either. I did talk about a low sess rate...... think about it, and that''s also what I''m talking about if I''m right with that drug. If I''m in the wrong shape, it''s natural to fail, and I can''t deny that possibility any more than I was relying solely on my memory to make it. It is also natural to see if it would have fit with any... sorry. You should have checked before Soma tried it in the first ce."


    "Hmm... well, maybe that''s true..."


    But it was Soma who epted that it was a memory.


    If that was wrong, then it should be Soma herself, in terms of who is responsible.


    Well, if I should have checked or not, of course I should have checked...


    "- Yeah?"


    "What''s wrong? You look strange though."


    "No... I thought, if you look at that, you''ll know exactly how to formte that drug, right?


    "Well, it should be."


    "It''s supposed to be quite ambiguous... haven''t you read it?


    "Not that I''ve never read it... No, I couldn''t understand it, so is it the same thing"


    "Yeah? Didn''t you understand? Is the method of formtion


    "Technically, I couldn''t read it in the first ce, you should say. Because it''s literally made in anguage I don''t understand."


    I mean, this is what they say.


    Felicia pulled it out. It is also a book to be called a collection of wisdom that has been taken over from the witches until now, written about the spells used by witches, the way medicines are formted, or the knowledge necessary for witches.


    They call it an easy to understand witch book or something, but even if it''s written for anyone to read, it could be abused by someone who read it.


    For this reason, the book of witches is written in a specialnguage that does not apply to any of the existingnguages.


    It''s something that only witches can decipher.


    "... can only be decrypted by a witch, but not by Felicia?


    "To be precise, it''s just anguage that can only tell witches how to read along with a book, right? And before I could teach it... no, because my predecessors are gone, I don''t know how to read it."


    "Uh, that''s..."


    "Care is not required. Because it was more than a few decades ago. I don''t even remember much about that time."


    That only sounded strong no matter what you think, but it wouldn''t be the kind of thing you dare mention.


    Rather, the problem is that I haven''t been able to read the book.


    "It doesn''t matter what you think, does it?


    "Well, if you''re in trouble or not, you''re in terrible trouble, to be honest. I''m not reading this book, I''m deciphering it."


    "Hmm... so I wasn''t sure it was perfect, so I didn''t confirm it."


    "That''s the thing...... sorry"


    There was no reason for me to apologize, but as Felicia, I''m sure she didn''t mean it.


    As a witch, I couldn''t read what I was supposed to read, and because of that, I took pills that I didn''t know were right.


    ... No, I mean Felicia, so maybe I was confident as a person, but that confidence was shaken because of my failure?


    Though it''s about a week, I know the extent of it if we stay together.


    "By the way, I don''t know, so I''ve left it there before, so that''s for sure, right?


    "Right. As I said earlier, we''re analyzing what''s written on the assumption that we don''t know."


    "... hmm? Do you know exactly what''s written there?


    "No, you almost don''t know. Likewise, something like that. There are a few things that I was taught that are mandatory, starting with the medicine, so I''m looking at where it says it first, and so on."


    "... isn''t that nearly impossible?


    "Well, only time is wasted. Still, around not knowing one thing over the decades, so far I''ve only really wasted it. Perhaps I am an idiot. I''ve spent a lot of time doing this because I don''t have anything to do."


    I couldn''t think of a word for Soma as to what to say about that at all.


    It''s just that, at least, it''s true I didn''t think it was for nothing.


    I don''t even think you''re stupid.


    Instead...... you can say I feel empathy.


    Though there was a real thing there, the way he was reaching for something he couldn''t reach was something he remembered very much.


    Whether you think that''s for nothing or stupid.


    Still, he doesn''t give up.


    Is it because I thought so?


    "Hmm... can I see that book for a try?


    Well, that''s what I was asking, even though I didn''t think it would be possible.


    But.


    "Yes, that''s fine."


    "... is that okay?


    "Well, even though it failed, did Mr. Soma take that pill? You''ll have no problem telling me you''re a witch for about half the time."


    "Hmm..."


    Honestly, that was an unexpected response, but it''s also a strange story to say no if you want to show it to me.


    Besides, I was simply interested.


    Wisdom umted by historical witches.


    There. Or, I guess, I don''t have a choice.


    But if you can''t read it fundamentally, you can''t even talk about it.


    "Well, go ahead."


    "Hmmm... so let me read it"


    That''s how they gave it to me, and Soma somehow looked at it from the cover.


    As a matter of course, I don''t know its good or bad, but it is a heavy workmanship, I know about it.


    It feels like I''ve seen it somewhere... well, it''s my fault.


    There''s no way I''ve ever seen a book like the one being passed on to a witch.


    And I noticed that on the flip, but apparently what I was looking at was the back.


    Because there was inscribed therein what I thought was the name of this book.


    I see. I think this was written in a uniquenguage, but naturally, I can read it... Read it...


    "............... The Witch''s Book?


    "Right...... I don''t know how long it''s been called that, but I think that''s how likely that letter is to read. The same thinges out of it a few times. But I still can''t decipher it at all..."


    "Oh, um... Hmm..."


    - "The Witch''s Book".


    It did say that there.


    Yes... In other words, Soma was able to read the letter.


    I can read it.


    With a strange sense of guilt about that...... but at the same time something of concern urs.


    It''s obvious at the point that I can read soma, but I don''t care what this looks like.


    "... Felicia, I need to ask you something."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "You know what ancient sacred letters are?


    "I know those things exist, but you''ve never seen them. Speaking of which, was that most of the characters you couldn''t decipher? Maybe they have something inmon or something... well, I don''t think so."


    That said Felicia was smiling bitterly, but we''re not talking about where we have something inmon.


    That''s because no matter where you look from, it only looked like that ancient sacred letter.


    But the letters written here should have been something no other than a witch could have known to prevent a useless leak.


    Technically, it seems like something no other than a witch can tell you.


    "... No, maybe that''s what this is about?


    "Mr. Soma......?


    I don''t respond to Felicia tilting her neck wonderfully, and I nod.


    If what I came up with was right, it would have been all sorts of convincing.


    I''ve been wondering about Soma for a long time.


    That is why the ancient sacred letters are now almost unreadable.


    Even though civilization was interrupted, it didn''t make sense that even some of the poles would be unreadable.


    But it would also be satisfactory if it were to bemunicated only to some as something of a cryptography from the beginning.


    Almost impossible to read, like Felicia, is also possible to exin the current situation if it could not bemunicated due to some circumstance that should bemunicated.


    What''s more, by its very nature, witches start to distance themselves from the others.


    None of us will have the opportunity to see the ancient sacred letters that were originally used only in part.


    That can be said the other way around.


    It is as if those who have seen and can read the ancient sacred letters have the Book of Witches in their hands.


    That way, where we were using the samenguage, we wouldn''t be aware of each other... or maybe they wouldn''t mind being noticed.


    Because anything that can be read will notice its intent.


    Well, given the status quo, I think we''re already broke about the area... but for now, I don''t care about the area.


    There''s only one thing I need to think about right now.


    That is - tell them that Soma can read this or not.


    If you tell him, Felicia will know what''s in this.


    But at the same time, what Felicia''s been doing...


    "Hmm...... how to make elixir? This has been written from the beginning again..."


    "... Huh? Mr. Soma, what..."


    "I wonder if the next page contains a discussion about witch-handling spells. There is no uniformity, especially in the order in which it is written, and I really wrote down what I found out one after the other. Obviously there is a mix of different handwriting, and it does seem to be a fact that the witches of history have added... Hmm. It should be said as expected, it is quite interesting¡­"


    "Um... Huh? ¡­¡­¡­ Could¡­¡­¡­ be able to read, is it? What''s in


    Unlike what was written in the Book of Magic, what is written here is definitely worth it.


    Then it should even be called sin to let this be buried... and I''m sure Felicia would think the same.


    Because he believed so, when he stared into Felicia''s trembling eyes, Soma returned a clear nod to the word.

 508 Formerly The Strongest, Putting Out The Essence For Collecting Materials

    In this forest, soma and the others are early in the morning.


    That''s simply because there''s nothing to do at night.


    Then you will inevitably sleep early at night, and this will inevitably wake up early again in the morning.


    That''s all... but apparently it was going to be a thing of the past, too.


    "Ah, good morning, Mr. Soma"


    I just ran into Felicia as I woke up and headed to the room used as my living room.


    I''ve known since I was suffering from muscle pain that Felicia''s morning was only a little earlier than Soma''s.


    It''s not umon to see each other like this here to get up and out, or to be greeted.


    But there was a clear difference between then and now.


    It''s the same thing that Felicia looks a little sleepy... but no matter how you look at it now, it''s because she hasn''t slept, but it was a dead one.


    "My life is certainly good morning...... would Felicia be different? Are you up all night again?


    "I have no choice. Because there are so many things you want to try, so many things to try."


    The reason Felicia is having this happen is because, again, needless to say, I don''t know if Soma can decrypt that witch''s book... but she has revealed its contents anyway.


    There is a huge number of knowledge sleeping there, and Felicia is working hard to make it her own.


    I guess I can say it''s a good thing Felicia didn''t get depressed as a result...... well.


    "I know you do, but don''t push it too hard, okay?


    Just at least, Soma wasn''t going to stop it.


    Because I can understand that feeling very well.


    If you had what you were looking for and you got the knowledge to get there, it would be stupid not to put it into practice.


    "I know. I was just about to go to bed today."


    "Hmm... it''s beenpletely reversed day and night."


    "Well, in many ways, this is the best."


    The truth is, that word is true.


    Felicia''s most current focus is on the formtion of medicines, but apparently the majority of them are done from night to morning to maximize their effectiveness.


    That''s why it''s been about this long since I finished conditioning... and then...


    "Well, I''m sorry, thank you again today. I wrote down what I needed."


    "Um, I understand. If there''s anything else like that, you can get it, right?


    "Right, please"


    When she said that and gave Soma something like parchment, Felicia lowered her head and quickly returned to her room.


    I was somewhat flustered, and I guess I got drowsy all at once because I was done doing it.


    Dropping off that figure, Soma drops her gaze on what was given to her, and snorts at her.


    What was written there was the name of the material that seemed necessary for the formtion.


    "Well, I don''t know if I can find it, but let''s try our best."


    But before that, first breakfast, Soma left the room behind.


    A soma who could read everything that was written in the Book of Witches, but not all of it could be understood.


    Sometimes there were unexined terms for whether it was daring or what, and above all, the problem was with the formtion of the medication.


    Of course, the method of formtion, the name and efficacy of the medicine, and what to pay attention to, were often not written about the specific characteristics of the materials needed for it.


    Some were written, and some Felicia knew.


    Some of them are what Soma knows.


    But most of them still didn''t know exactly what it was like.


    It seems that what Felicia knows was taught to her by a previous generation of witches, so I guess it was meant to bemunicated there in an oral biography.


    Perhaps in case the Book of Witches has been read by anyone other than the Witch.


    That''s what makes Felicia struggle... well, I can''t help it.


    Either way, so what Felicia is currently doing is more about identifying the material to be used for it than about the formtion itself.


    Naturally, it''s very in and very difficult.


    Anyway, if we don''t actuallybine it, it''s as if we don''t know if it''s right or wrong.


    It''s also dangerous... but it seems very rewarding.


    Though he began to look closely at his tired face, at the same time his face was much more lively than before.


    And in doing so, Soma collects materials.


    Technically, it''s about looking for and collecting things that you can guess and think of because of the names, the characteristics of the medicines that can be used to formte them.


    Or somehow, if I find something that looks like a material that I could use for something, I collect it. Well, whatever it is, this one is also very pervasive, but as a soma individual, I enjoyed it a lot.


    It was like an associative game, and if I could find it well, it would be a reward to Felicia.


    I had a good free time, and in many ways it was just fine.


    By the way, all that Felicia was saying, it''s on here, too.


    While Felicia is asleep, she finds what Soma thinks of as material.


    "Well, yeah, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well.


    Whimpering about that, I pick up something like a flower that was at my feet.


    It''s a strange thing, but that''s why.


    At first nce, that means it could fall under any material.


    That''s not saying anything unfounded.


    In the first ce, this is a forest of witches.


    It can''t be that flower seeds fly from somewhere else than isted from the outside world, etc.


    And ording to Felicia''s story, there was a witch living here for at least five generations.


    Most of what exists here, then, is likely to be actually used as some kind of material.


    It would be well worth a try.


    Of course, if there''s anything I can tell you that you don''t have to do that...


    "It''s just famous wherever I see it, and that''s just how easy it is -"


    And it was then that I found it.


    Doubt your own eyes for a moment, but for sure.


    That ''s--


    "That''s why I found something like this."


    "What is this... Mandrag, right?


    Yes, it was that famous mandrag that Soma found.


    Naturally, the Book of Witches also lists medicines that used it, and it seems highly effective.


    To undoubtedly the greatest achievement ever, Soma is good at giving it away.


    "... I''ve never seen it either, but I don''t think there''s anything like it. I often find something like this............... yeah? No, wait a minute, please.... I''m d they found you, how did you take this?


    "How can it be normal?


    "... I also naturally know the nature of Mandrag. If you hear the voice when pulling it out, you will die. I don''t think so, but... I endured that, didn''t I...?


    "No, that just won''t be possible"


    I don''t know what it actually is, but maybe if I hadn''t done anything about it, Soma would die, too.


    I don''t even feel like I can handle it if my hands are free, but then I''d be more sure to block my ears.


    And as a matter of course, there''s no way we''re counteracting that that was suddenly found.


    "So how did you take it?


    "Yeah? No, it''s not that hard, is it? If the time to pull it out is a problem, we just have to pull it out in the first ce."


    Specifically, it blew up on the ground.


    With a wooden stick that was falling around there because I threatened to overdo it with the sword I was taking just in case.


    ".................. please wait a minute"


    "Wait as long as you can, but was there such a troubling element somewhere in the current story?


    "Right, it''s weird at the time of the idea, and I don''t think the ground would blow up where I used the stick of wood in the first ce..."


    "It''s easy to blow up for you, isn''t it?


    "Normally it doesn''t blow up"


    "Is that so...?


    Instead, it blew up too much, and I failed three times.


    "So normally...... wait, what do you mean three times?


    "Meaning as it is, though? Speaking of which, you didn''t apologize about it. No, actually, I had found four in total, but the other three failed a lot and blew every ground. I''m sorry I wasted precious material."


    "No... that, that''s... ha"


    Apologizing about that failure that way, but getting sighed out, well, would be irresistible.


    Anyway, Mandrag is supposed to be really valuable.


    If you have wasted all three of them, it is only natural that you should be frightened.


    "That''s not what I meant... apparently, I wasn''t there yet, either, is it? I was somewhat anticipating it from words and deeds...... I didn''t know this was it...... Well, at the end of the day, is it good to know? Or maybe you shouldn''t have known."


    "... yeah? What''s thest thing you mean?


    It wasn''t disturbing......


    That was a very natural tone.


    It''s like you''re saying the obvious thing, and it''s...


    "Yes? What are you talking about? Mr. Soma''s leaving here tomorrow, isn''t he? So thest thing I''m saying is, I don''t think anything''s wrong."


    Again, as a matter of course, Felicia uttered those words.

 509 A Contract With A Witch.

    As I have said before, this world, where the forest of witches exists, is a very exclusive and closed world.


    Spatially isted from the outside world, a sealed world.


    A ce to iste and seal and manage beings that are dangerous to leave alone in the outside world, but cannot or sparingly kill.


    That''s where it was.


    No, or maybe you can''t call it the world or something.


    Is it inherently right to call it a simple, closed space?


    But anyway, I''m only sure this ce is closed.


    And that''s why, if you let it go there without anything, the normal will die in days.


    The reason for this is simply that we cannot feed ourselves.


    Maybe there are weeds and mushrooms that can be eaten, but eating it is not much different from suicide than there are many that are poisonous.


    Because an animal exists, it is possible to take meat from it¡­ an animal is called a demon.


    Before you take the meat, you''ll be the one to feed yourself.


    That''s why food is brought there once a month.


    If I were to starve him to death, I would have killed him from the beginning, so it''s natural.


    Whatever.


    The handover location is about a foot away from the log house.


    The Demon Avoidance junction is a ce where the junction is stretched around the log house, but just where its junction breaks.


    This means that if you take even a step outside from there, you are in danger of being attacked by demons, but Felicia, standing in a critical ce on that border, has no color of tension or anxiety.


    But that''s natural, too.


    Sometimes I''m used to it... but most importantly, there''s nothing in the literal sense of the word, as opposed to demons.


    In other words, it was a ce that was the edge of the junction, but also the edge of the world.


    The pitch ck that is spreading there is like anxiety when you look at it, but this is also something you are used to at once.


    Jizz on the spot, Felicia looked at it¡­ unexpectedly, at the end of its gaze, there was a change in the space where nothing was supposed to be.


    The space rippled, albeit slightly.


    Furthermore, the change will continue, but also be more pronounced.


    The space is clearly distorted - it happened at the next moment.


    There was nothing there, and if you were aware of it, there would have appeared a forest simr to your ce.


    And at the same time, there was one person there.


    There is probably no one in this world who doesn''t know what it is.


    Golden hair, golden eyes.


    Among the many colors, there is only one species allowed to wrap it around.


    It was an elf.


    "You''re as urate in time as ever"


    "Hmm, naturally. I''m still busy with this. If this is dyed, it will only affect other things for that matter. So let''s just get this over with. This is it for this one."


    That''s what the elf man - Joseph threw at me, it was one bag.


    It''s not that big, but enough that even Felicia can afford to hold it.


    You won''t even need to hold it.


    If anyone sees it for the first time, they might wonder what it is.


    In fact, that''s what Felicia thought in the first ce.


    I heard it was for a month''s worth of food, and I said where do you get into all this?


    Of course I don''t think so now.


    "Okay. Thank you for everything."


    "... I should always say you don''t need any thanks. This is a contract, and we''re only paying for it."


    "Still, it is. For there is no substitute for you that I may live in this way."


    "... Huh. Well, I hope you like it. That''s not what I found out. Give me that one faster than that."


    "Yes, this way"


    So what Felicia offered was the same bag that was thrown now...... no, it was the same thing in fact.


    There are several witchcrafted medicines in there.


    Because this is the contract and the consideration.


    Instead of giving them food, I give them the witch''s medicine.


    Felicia and I have a deal for that.


    Most importantly, I said a contract, and it''s not much different than just a promise.


    Although I prepared the contract, I did not use my skills, because there is no binding or enforceable force there.


    Still, Felicia and the others were disciplined to keep it.


    At least it meant something to Felicia.


    Now it was only one connection to them that was left behind, and most importantly, maybe because of it, Felicia is getting proper food this way.


    I can''t read a witch''s book, and even Felicia, who should be called a witch''s failure, is allowed to live.


    In fact, shortly after the death of his predecessors, he had been reduced in food on ount of it.


    I only had about half of it for a month.


    Even if I didn''t starve to death, that was really just it.


    But this deal with Joseph made it better all at once.


    While I say January, this time about twice as much will be given to me.


    It was because of what Soma was capable of.


    That probably has nothing to do with Joseph starting to use that bag to give him food.


    Felicia gave it to me, and they''re magic guides, and the inner space is being expanded.


    Packing the food for February is sorge that it cannot be seen from the outside.


    Also, the medicine that Felicia is giving you is something that historical witches have been making and saving.


    He managed to pay the price by cutting it down a little bit.


    It was time for the rest of that to stop forgiving me... but thanks to Soma it seemed like I could handle it.


    On the contrary, if I can understand that contents properly, I might be able to move officially as a witch.


    The original witch takes the spell for a price and is kept alive.


    Although Felicia could also use the spell once, she could not work the exact aid because she could not read the Book of Witches, and its effects werecking.


    Instead, he was offering medication¡­ but now.


    Most of all, it would break just one connection left... but that''s normal.


    Even though that''s possible, you can''t be any sweeter.


    And while I was thinking about it, Joseph looked up, checking the contents of the bag.


    "Sure, I confirmed. So..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I just wanted to confirm one thing, okay?


    "... what? Keep it short. Like I said, I''m busy."


    "I know. Um... I just ask this out of curiosity, what happens to someone irrelevant to this space if they get lost?


    "... what is that? I don''t know what that means.


    "So it''s just curiosity. Speaking of which, I wondered what would happen if that happened."


    "Hmm... I see, I have plenty of time, so you''re also thinking about that extra thing? Damn, I''m so proud of you..."


    With that said, Joseph frowned when he put his arms together.


    Apparently, he''ll take it seriously for once.


    ... That was about Soma, of course, but it makes sense to ask that on purpose.


    Because...


    "Right...... well definitely going to be in custody. Depending on the circumstances, there is also the possibility of beheading on the spot"


    "Beheading......!? What... is that like doing that?


    "That''s it. I just thought I understood something called my position to some extent... but, hey, you didn''t seem to understand enough about that yet. We have to avoid knowing you''re here. If the average person, of course, was in a certain position, they would definitely do so first."


    "Oh, really..."


    Felicia was inside cold sweating that Soma was right.


    Yes, I heard that because Soma pointed it out that way.


    I knew Soma would be back that way today, so that was totally unexpected.


    But I know the concern was right... and I wonder what happened.


    This is because Soma can''t go back.


    Well, I still don''t understand the book of witches at all, so it''s honestly helpful to have a soma who can read it.


    "... yes, it involves our entire elf. So..."


    "... Oh, you know what?


    At some point the way he was squealing about something leaning down, there was something somewhat impatient about it.


    Just a little bit of fear there and my spine trembles.


    But the moment I looked up, the signs were misty, and Joseph was there as usual.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Is the question clear?


    "Yes...... thank you"


    "Well, whatever it is, it doesn''t happen. Whatever means you use, it''s impossible to break in here where the world is closed."


    "... Really?"


    Then Soma, I suppose, reminds me of yesterday, with that question.


    ... I just thought that maybe soma wouldn''t be strange to have.


    "So, there''s nothing else? I''ming."


    "Ah... yes"


    At that time, I remembered that Soma had eaten something other than fruit, but it would be strange to say that I wanted something else now.


    Just for a little while, Felicia was beginning to think I could cook again too... but shut up and the word swallows.


    "See you next month"


    "... Huh.... Right. Yeah, I''ll see you next month,"


    So Felicia was surprised because she had never returned it that way.


    Until now, it''s just walking away without saying anything... but as I look at the back directed at me, the space starts to shake.


    It rippled hard in an instant... eventually so easily that everything disappeared.


    All that''s left is a pitch-ck space.


    "Hmm... that was interesting inside."


    "-!?


    My thoughtful shoulders trembled at the voice I heard instantly.


    Looking back reflexively, what was right behind me was the figure of Soma standing with a natural face.


    "What... So, Mr. Soma...? Why are you here...?


    "No, the curiosity couldn''t be suppressed, and he was watching secretly"


    "Mi, what were you going to do if they found you......!?


    "It was then, and I was confident that I would not find it. I didn''t actually find it."


    "That''s just a theory of results...... ha"


    That''s all I said, I got ridiculous about something and exhaled a sigh of sigh instead of words.


    Though it''s certainly only a theory of results, it was oddly convincing when Soma said it, for one reason.


    "Does that mean you heard us, too?


    "Um, I heard it from the beginning."


    "It''s not apliment, so I think it''s wrong to put your chest up there...... okay. So you don''t have to report it, do you?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. And my concerns were at stake."


    "Right... about that, the... I''m sorry I didn''t think enough"


    "No, you don''t have to worry about it. About half of it was actually a lie. You''re right. I''m a little surprised."


    "... Yes?


    What does deception mean?


    I should have spoken with confidence yesterday.


    "The Book of Witches is still interesting. I didn''t intend to leave this ce yet. I tried to improvise the pre-construction for it. Maybe I could push it through if I wanted to."


    "............... you are"


    I lost all my strength at once and breathed out a thoughtful sigh.


    Then I nced at him, but he didn''t look as if he was in front of me.


    "Once again, please do me a favor for a while."


    "... ha. Well, that''s right. It''s true that you''re being helped and... Thanks again for a while"


    I look at her snort, but it still doesn''t make sense... somehow, a bitter smilees to mind.


    I couldn''t even imagine it until just two weeks ago, but apparently these routines will continue again for a while.


    To that, I breathed out my breath small... and then turned around.


    Because I still wondered what he looked like when he left.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... no, it''s nothing. Well, let''s go home."


    "That''s right. Oh, I''ll have that, won''t I?


    "Really? It''s not even heavy...... well, it''s a corner, thank you"


    Still, it''s something I can''t care less about already.


    So when we kicked that man''s - blood-sharing brother out of his back of his brain, he and Soma headed to their house and walked out.

 510 Read The Ex-Strong, WitchS Book Again

    A strong breeze broke out and the golden hair rose slightly.


    Somehow I follow it with my gaze and loosen my mouth just a little bit.


    For a while, I thought I''d see this through, and I just felt like I got a little bit of thest thing.


    With that in mind, put on the hood and hide your facepletely.


    Most of all, it looks normal from the inside, so I feel a little ufortable.


    So I loosened my mouth again because until a while ago this was normal.


    Even at the time of life in that fort, it is normal for me not to wear it if I realise it, even though it remained worn for some reason.


    Something was wrong with that.


    I''ll think about what if.


    I don''t really like hypothetical stories... if I don''t meet him.


    If I had made a different choice then.


    Where and what would I have done by now?


    "... In the meantime, you weren''t here for sure?


    If you look back, you can say you''re used to seeing the building now.


    I said no to the drop-off, and because I went on a long vacation, I don''t see anyone there enough to say it''s rare.


    But without having to close my eyes, I can easily recall the sight there.


    At least that''s what I wouldn''t have gotten if I hadn''te here...... but there was now a decisiveck there.


    Turn forward and look up at the sky.


    It''s not like I''m going home for that, but it''s also true that that ounts for some of the reasons.


    Elves are a race that specializes in magic, and their power multiplies in their hometown woods.


    Then maybe we can find out where he''s going.


    I didn''t say it because it would be bad if it made me happy, but I was actually thinking about it.


    The duration of the extended leave is approximately February.


    Hurry up, you''ll have plenty of room to go back and forth, and you should be able to run errands about one or two at a time.


    If you know where to go, go ahead and confirm.


    If there is a problem, is it that a month has already passed since he went missing?


    I don''t even think of it as fine dust if it''s dead, etc., but even if I know where it is, it doesn''t make sense if it''s been moved, and if the ce is far away, I might not even be able to go check it out in the first ce.


    Well, I thought we should go on an ad hoc basis.


    "... n"


    One nod, She takes a step outside the college.


    and.


    - Speaking of which.


    I think of my hometown, past my head.


    How is my brother and sister?


    In that way, She walked straight to her hometown, thinking of her family''s face, which would be the first in years if she could meet her.


    What serves as the raw material for the medicine described in the Book of Witches can actually be divided into two parts, even if it is simply a material.


    From nts and animals.


    It remains of nt origin, flowers in grass, or sometimes mushrooms, but it is something that is extracted from such things or that treats itself as a material.


    Animal origin is the same fundamentals, that is, what is obtained from animals, meat, nails, fangs, blood, etc.


    However, animals that live in the forest of witches are equals demons.


    In other words, animal origin is the material that can be taken from demons.


    Nevertheless, Felicia has never asked me to do that before.


    Unlike nts, they are often written under names that basically match the names and areas of the demons, making them easy to understand.


    I never asked why... well, maybe that''s because it''s based on itself.


    Because the basic witch doesn''t havebat skills.


    Skills cannot be used or spells are not used to attack.


    From those things, it is natural.


    For this reason, it was normal for a witch to create a user demon to assist that part, and the way in which it was made was also described in the Book of Witches.


    Felicia, however, apparently does not intend to create a user demon so far, and the collection of materials is mainly of nt origin.


    But.


    "Hmm... I don''t know if there''s any dragon blood falling somewhere..."


    "... Mr. Soma? What''s the matter, are you finally out of your mind?


    "Hmmm, I''m starting to lose my temper... well, I prefer it personally."


    "Bullshit is good, so what''s really more abrupt than that?


    "I don''t know what''s going on, well, like I just said, I wanted dragon life blood..."


    Of course, that''s not what made me want to drink it.


    I''m interested in the medicine that uses it as a raw material.


    Drop your gaze on the book of witches at hand and narrow your eyes to one sentence that says it there, makes it easier to focus on the power of the devil.


    I don''t know exactly what that will do.


    Nevertheless, this is entirely due to Soma''s personal convenience.


    If I could just get this material, I wouldn''t ask you to make it.


    "... Speaking of which, does this have to be formted by a witch?


    "No, you probably don''t think so, do you? I''m not doing anything in particr, just mixing it up. I mean, I think it''s written on it so that it can''t be abused because anyone can formte it."


    "Hmm... that''s more than likely if you think about it."


    "Oh, it''s just that we might have to do thest finish. I just remembered hearing that if I didn''t, it wouldn''t be of high quality. I''ve never cared before."


    "I see. Still, I mean, if my senior made it to the front and then asked me to finish it, I wouldn''t have a problem..."


    "I will... if there''s something you want me to make as a priority, I''ll make it, won''t I?


    "Hmm? Is that okay?


    "Because it''s rarer to have a specific effect written. I''m going to try everything eventually, so I don''t have a problem with the order somewhat back and forth. Nevertheless, if you can get something like dragon blood,"


    "Hmm..."


    Apparently some of the material is stored here, but there''s just no dragon blood there either.


    Or, even if it did, it would already be unusable.


    Because they say dragon blood doesn''t make sense unless it''s fresh.


    Rarely in the Book of Witches, there is a solid reference to the blood of a dragon, which is only one material.


    ording to this, dragon blood is first and foremost important for its mystery.


    So unless you do a special process, you''ve pulled it out, and then the mystery fades a little bit, and what you''ve taken since you killed it, etc, is out of the question.


    The difficulty of obtaining it was considered the highest because we had to either steal it from the dragon somehow or give it away from the dragon itself.


    "By the way, they live here too, don''t they?


    "Well... I''ve heard that my predecessors have made everything together, so they should be there."


    "Hmm... Was the previous generation that strong that they got the dragon''s life blood?


    "I don''t know that. Because I was only with my predecessors for a few years. I''ve only been out of the junction once, but for some reason, the demon didn''te near me. The user demon only seemed like a normal cat at first nce, but the witch user demon is something that cannot be measured from the outside, or maybe the user demon''s ability itself keeps the demon away,"


    With such an exchange of stories, I try to turn the Book of Witches appropriately, but there seemed to be many other things besides the Dragon''s blood that seemed to struggle to obtain.


    It''s interesting to know how you were getting these.


    "Hmm... it seems faster to check for yourself once"


    I''m not feeling all right yet, but I might be just fine for rehab.


    ... and I don''t know what it is.


    On his departure in the meantime, a man by the name of Joseph remembers his eyes directed only at Felicia for a moment.


    That was, somehow, something I remember.


    What was floating there was probably a strong sense of responsibility and guilt.


    "... it''s going to be hard everywhere."


    "Yes? Did you say anything?


    "No, it''s nothing. ¡­ Well, I guess it''s time to go and collect the material today"


    "Oh, yes, thank you"


    When I fold the Book of Witches, I give it to Felicia, and she rises.


    By the way, the noon is turning around, but I hadn''t collected the material yet because it was time to finish looking for what seemed to be material inside the junction.


    If so, the next step will be to go outside the contiguity, but then we will undoubtedly also encounter demons.


    Then you should do a proper research on that material, so Soma was reading the Witch''s Book again.


    Well, Felicia hasn''t even figured out a lot about what''s inside the junction yet, so she doesn''t have to dare go to a dangerous ce, etc., but it''s 80% soma convenience to be trying to get there in the first ce.


    Simply interested and for rehab.


    And then, because there is something quite interesting about the medicine that is made of demonic material.


    Though many things are unknown in many ways, you won''t know anything unless you try it first.


    That''s why, while he felt a worrying gaze on his back, Soma followed the scene because he was headed to an unknown ce.

 511 Formerly The Strongest, Continue To Produce The Essence For Collecting Materials

    As a matter of course, I didn''t see any difference between the sight outside the junction and when I saw it.


    If I give you the difference, including everything, there is something about feeling demonic unlike before... is that really about it?


    Looking through the surroundings and making sure they were quite far away with regard to the signs of demons, Soma walked out with ease as it was.


    This is the only story I''ve heard, but it seems that this world is made into a square shape.


    Cut off, maybe I should say...... well, I don''t care around there.


    Felicia''s log house exists at the southern end of it, the junction unfolding in a circr fashion.


    The junction is about a kilometre radius, and the size of the world itself is unknown.


    I''m just sorry I doubled that, I''m sure.


    And whatever it is, it''s all covered in the woods.


    Some ces, like those with the log house, are open, but on the contrary, there are ces where the trees are too dense for little light to plug in, if you think in the environment, they are diverse.


    That''s why there are so many different nts growing...


    "... I remembered in the light, but I wonder what''s really going on with that one"


    If you squeak your gaze up, there is, naturally, the sky and the sun is floating there.


    Its position is slightly inclined from Jomtien, and it will eventually sink over time.


    Then the night wille, the stars will blink, and sometimes it will rain.


    It must be natural to wonder what''s going on.


    I didn''t hear the details...... or Felicia didn''t seem to know, but apparently this is the world originally created by the elves.


    He said it was a great magicbined with the power of dozens or hundreds of elves, but around being able to do something like this I don''t know, is that magic or something?


    Though I think it''s something I''d like to try with my own hands soon, it doesn''t make sense in a hurry.


    As usual, no change.


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    "Just go to my pace, it is"


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    Moment after moment, I jumped the neck of the shadow from the rear.


    But a momentte, oh, and I realize, and I exhale a breath of relief when I confirm its identity.


    I knocked it down now, because it had the appearance of a pig.


    There are several types of pig-like demons in this forest, but the materials needed for any of them should have been such as fangs, nails, and some meat.


    shing your head off doesn''t make it that much of a problem.


    But in the end, it was just luck.


    Depending on the site and circumstances required, it could have been missing.


    "Hmm... I knew it wouldn''t work as usual, this"


    It''s a little tricky, but every time there''s a demonic raid, we''re going to need to see what it looks like.


    You have to be careful not to kill him instantly, because it''s a funny story, but well, sometimes that would be good.


    With that in mind, Soma regained her mind and continued her exploration as she stripped the material she seemed to need from what she had just defeated.


    "That''s why this achievement was about this!


    That said, looking at what Soma had arranged on the table, Felicia blinked her eyes about three times.


    It''s been about three hours since Soma went looking for the material.


    This is about twice as long as it''s ever taken, but well, that won''t help.


    Anyway, this time, they went looking for him outside the boundaries.


    It is only natural that the search distance should take longer.


    There is no reason to doubt that.


    I hadn''t suspected it from the beginning, but above all from what was arranged in front of me more than that, he told me that was the truth.


    When collecting materials, soma would have taken cages and such before, but that was simply because she only brought enough to get in there.


    But this time I nned to strip the material from the demons, so I lent them the magic equipment that had food in it when they gave it to me... and the items removed from it were quite unexpected, to be honest.


    Of all the materials obtained from demons, the most needed ingredient for medicine is, in fact, blood.


    And it is also the most challenging.


    Although that''s not as good as a dragon, the fresher it is, the better, because the best thing is to drain blood alive.


    If this is a lot of manpower, enough equipment, etc., then again, it would be different, but there is neither hatred nor that here.


    High difficulty has something to do with that.


    By the way, I don''t have the equipment, but I do have a container to store the blood for once.


    There are about thirty of them,rge and small.


    Most importantly, they are not suitable for long-term storage as a matter of course they are required for freshness.


    Since the death of his predecessors and Felicia being alone here, he has remained unused for a long time.


    Because of those reasons, I lent all of them to Soma this time, along with the magic equipment, that I had no choice but to leave them behind.


    "... I honestly wasn''t expecting you to collect so much blood"


    "Yeah? Is that right? It was about a third of the time that we encountered a demon whose blood was the material, and I think it was something like this."


    Does that mean you ran into the demon nearly three digits and repelled it?


    Sure, although I thought there were oddly numbers of fangs, nails, etc... I couldn''t even imagine how Felicia could do that.


    We talked a little earlier, but only once did Felicia ever go outside the conjuncture when she was taken by her predecessors.


    Sometimes I was at a young age, and honestly I don''t remember it very well, but the only thing I still remember quite a bit of fear is burning in my memory.


    That''s why I haven''t thought about going outside the conjuncture at all since...... duh, questions I hadn''t really thought about before have gone past my head.


    That is, how strong is Soma at all?


    I knew about using the sword, but Felicia herself had almost nobat skills, and I never really cared.


    I guess that''s all you can fight demons means you''re pretty strong...


    But such questions were blown up without a trace by events that urred shortly afterwards.


    The moment Soma takes it out, speaking of which, it is.


    "Speaking of which, I forgot to get this out."


    ¡­¡­ Do you still have something?


    "Um, I tried to surprise you, and I dared turn it around for thest time -"


    That being said, it was one of the containers for storing blood that Soma took out of the baggy magic conductor.


    It''s the biggest one here, and I remember wondering if I could use up storing so much.


    But that thought, which was only idental, was not because Felicia was calm.


    Rather, it was the other way around, and it was just an escape from reality.


    Because its contents, which were ced in front of us, could never have been with the blood obtained from the demons there.


    At first nce alone, I understood the amount of overwhelming mystery thaty in it.


    I''ve only seen the same thing once.


    I even felt intimidated at the time. I didn''t even know what that meant at the time.


    "... soma,? Could this be..."


    "Oh, just look at it. See? That''s great. Hmm, this is the dragon''s life blood!


    I didn''t even have to check if it was true or not.


    I feel exactly the same thing as I once saw. That certainly can''t be anything but dragon blood.


    But at the same time, it was incredible.


    What that means is... I could get blood from the dragon.


    Besides, it doesn''t mean I got it by killing a dragon - well, that shouldn''t be possible - but it''s likely I gave in from a dragon.


    The reason for this is because I felt it was really exactly the same as what I once saw.


    The dragon''s blood is in a different state, depending on the circumstances in which it was obtained, and if that was what Felicia once saw, it would mean that this was also conceded from the dragon.


    But it should be recognized by the dragon.


    And I hear that dragons only acknowledge those who are above themselves.


    Above is nothing limited to force.


    Well, that didn''t mean anything.


    "... By the way, may I ask how you got this?


    "Yeah? That''s all right... I didn''t do anything in the first ce, did I?


    "What do you mean, you didn''t do anything? I can''t believe I haven''t done anything, but I''ve given you blood, and so on."


    "Exactly?


    "... Yes?


    Anything. ording to Soma, if I had properly defeated the demon and recovered the material, I would have stumbled upon the dragon.


    And oh this is a chance to get the dragon''s life blood, etc. If he was happy, the dragon would havey t in the next moment.


    "... t, is it?


    "Um, it wasn''t a level of bowing your head, it was a t face with your whole body thrown out to the ground. Oh, no, I was also showing my belly right after, so maybe technically not..."


    "No, I don''t care about details like that"


    Either way, the unlikely thing is, it doesn''t make a difference.


    "Is that so? Well, I don''t know why I was in such a state, but when I told him to split the blood because he wouldn''t do anything for now, he generously gave me so much. That was a pretty good one for an alley dragon."


    "... ha"


    I don''t feel I''m talking about good or bad, or that dimension, but somehow I don''t feel realistic, and I wonder if that would be the case.


    But in that way, there was only one thing I had to ask, even though I made a half-reality escape.


    "... Mr. Soma, who the hell are you?


    "Yeah? He''s just a former swordsman who aspires to be a magician everywhere, isn''t he?


    Felicia still has a sense that she is oblivious tomon sense.


    I''m a witch, and I''ve been in a ce like this forever, so it''s natural in a way... but still.


    It was only with a strong conviction that there would be such a stubborn face everywhere.

 512 Formerly The Strongest, Formulate

    "Well, that''s not true..."


    She also watched as she loosened her mouth again as Doris hit the gavel like that looking fun.


    Outside the window, the night book finally descends, and the light of the moon illuminates its surroundings.


    Thinking about tomorrow, it would be particrly hard around Doris if it wasn''t time to sleep, and such signs would not even show fine dust.


    Trying to be sweet on Doris like that, the endless She opens her mouth even further.


    "... um, looking at Soma, I always think.... I haven''t"


    "I don''t think that''s the case, but hey... without constion or anything. However, if She thinks so, what did Atashi say makes no sense?"


    "... that''s not true.... but... um, sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize.... but I''m a little jealous of you."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what the hell I envy, and leaning my neck, Doris just grinned as she narrowed her eyes to look away.


    Or maybe Doris was, like, drunk.


    You''re not even very strong, because I drank my favorite liquor so that I could take a bath, while celebrating my first reunion in a long time.


    "Whatever it is, you mean you were right to entrust it to them.... I can''t tell you how great I was after all."


    "... that''s not true.... If Doris hadn''t taken me out, I wouldn''t have had one now"


    That''s true, and it''s true.


    No subsequent option would have even urred if Doris hadn''t taken me out there.


    Of course I still don''t hate it over there, and we''re all important people the same.


    I rather think so because I left there and have been through a lot of things before.


    "... yeah, speaking of which, I''ve been listening to a lot of things and I''ve only been curious about one thing, can I ask you something?


    ¡­¡­ ... What?


    "This is just out of curiosity, and honestly it''s a downward look. If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to, and I don''t feel like you should hear it in the first ce. Then don''t listen to me... you can think of it as drunken bullshit."


    Doris, who says so, as she says herself, must still have been drunk.


    But.


    "This is a hypothetical story. I don''t like you, what if. But... what if the elves in the woods and the somas? If that''s the only situation you can choose from,"


    - Which one are you gonna pick?


    Doris, who had made such an inquiry, looked at She with serious eyes everywhere.


    When ites to why Soma wanted dragon life and so on, it goes without saying now.


    To make and take that medicine, which makes it easier to focus on the power of the demon.


    The raw materials were all there the other day, starting with what I got.


    All the precious things, such as the nectar obtained from the flower that it only blooms on the eve of the crescent moon and the mandrag that Soma has found and obtained again, are ced on the workbench and arranged in about ten different ways.


    "That''s just the first time I''ve dealt with something like this at once... Well, with the exception of the dragon''s blood, it''s all you can get within the contiguous world, so there''s nothing precious about it that I personally think of as precious."


    "Hmm, to be honest, so are my seniors. The only thing that matters is whether we can use magic or not."


    They drop their gaze on the other thing ced on the workbench, exchanging words that if such a listener hears, he may graduate.


    That is a piece of note, a working process of the medicine that Soma has written down and is about to make.


    I deliberately wrote it down because, of course, Felicia cannot read it as it is.


    It''s not like I''m doing anything special just this once, but Soma writes up something that I n to make on that day every time.


    "As usual, it''s okay for me to be alone, right?


    "No, you don''t have to worry because my senior simply wants to help. Well, if it''s out of the way, I''m pulling in pretty hard."


    "That''s not true...... sometimes I wish I had the manpower. Well, thank you very much."


    "Um, I''ll take care of it. I can''t do anything that seems to require special skill..."


    "As I said before, I didn''t do anything special either. I suppose if you could do what it says, you''d be fine, wouldn''t you?


    "Hmm..."


    I have experimented with soma and one or two drug-based experiments, and I have also experimented with formtion in doing so.


    Even then, there was no such thing as failing, so there would be no such thing as strange traits on me.


    The point is, it''s with cooking and stuff.


    If you make it exactly as it says in the recipe, you will not only fail.


    You fail because it gives you a strange hue.


    If you don''t even get the procedure and the dosage wrong, there''s no problem.


    No, it should be......


    I''d like to ask you one thing, by the way.


    "Yes? Was it also something you didn''t know? Instead, it was written by Mr. Soma, so I feel like if I have something to ask..."


    "No, I can read what it says, but this is the first time I''ve actually made it. So... doesn''t it say that this is strangely eye-catching or an appropriate amount?


    Or I don''t feel like there''s a single item with a specific amount written on it.


    Instead, I don''t even remember writing down specific portions of what I''ve written up so far, and I hardly remember reading them in the first ce.


    ... No, as a matter of fact, I had noticed.


    At the time of first nce, I was wondering if this would be too much.


    But even if an amateur reads a cookbook or is not sure, this could also be a covert witchcraft, as someone who knows it somewhat would somehow understand.


    In case you think about the possibilities, and the possibilities that you''ve been working on here...


    "No, that''s not particrly true this time. In a literal sense, it means putting in what you think is right for you. In fact, I''ve seen my predecessors formte it several times, but I''ve never weighed the amount."


    "Is that so... uhm. Somehow the image of the witch breaks..."


    I had a pretty neat image of it from where the medicine was being formted.


    But whates to my mind when I''m told I''m a witch is that I''m boiling something in a big kiln.


    Considering that, it could also be said to be as imagined in a way.


    "Hmm... well, that''s fine, so what exactly do I do? No, leave that part to Felicia, would it be more efficient for my seniors to share other tasks...?


    "I hope that''s okay... but maybe it''s more efficient for Mr. Soma to be in charge of that part, right?


    "Why is that? You don''t even know what''s right for me, do you?


    "No, I''d rather not know that other than Mr. Soma"


    "What do you mean?


    Felicia says, apparently, that a witch''s medicine needs to be formted to suit an individual by nature.


    What''s in the Book of Witches in the first ce is mostly for use as an aid to spells.


    For this reason, it is necessary to adjust the amount when formting it to suit the body and nature of the individual witch?


    "Oh... so the amount I think is right for me, is it? Well, it didn''t mean it was a big mess."


    "No... I honestly can''t deny it about that either. When my predecessors were formting it, they used to say," Oh, I''ve put too much in it. "


    "... well, that''s fine... Hmm? But then, I don''t think the medicine I''m giving you as a food substitute makes sense?


    "Do you mean, it''s medicine for spells in the first ce, so it doesn''t make sense in that sense from the beginning. But with that in mind, they''re only looking for research because they can''t make something that they can also use."


    "Hmm..."


    If it''s just for research, I don''t feel like I need a set number every month for decades like that... well, you shouldn''t touch it around there.


    More than that...


    "Specifically, how do you know the right amount for you?


    "Right...... basically, we still have to try a lot of things. Especially since the materials used in this medicine will not be used in any other way, it is not possible to deduce from it."


    "Mmm... then there is clearly not enough material. I don''t know how much more I''m going to try than I don''t know if it works or what it does."


    "Oh, you don''t need that, do you? Because you can tell by the taste of the medicine whether it is the right amount for you."


    "Taste, is it?


    "Yes, it depends on your personal senses, but if it''s all in the right amount, it''s very tasty and the farther from it, the same vor will be"


    "Hmm... by the way, how does Felicia feel?


    "Am I basically sweet and bitter? Everything feels sweet and delicious if it''s the right amount of medicine, but it feels bitter and unpleasant enough to get away from it."


    That means in the end, even try and repeat the error, apparently.


    Well, if that''s all it takes, it''ll be cheap.


    No matter how bad it is, you won''t die.


    "... Well, what about that"


    "Felicia?"


    "Well, I think you should give it a try for now. For now, it starts with a small amount."


    "Hmmm... for some reason I''ve had a bad feeling earlier, I can hear the word" stop "from the corner of my head..."


    "It must be my fault. Besides, isn''t this necessary for Mr. Soma''s purposes?


    "Mm... you''re absolutely right. Then I don''t have time to be scared here...!


    "Yes, that''s the intention. So let''s just say we start fast?... and I think you should taste that too, Soma"


    I felt like Felicia was thest one to whine about something, but at that time Soma was so motivated that she never cared.


    That''s how I went about formting the medicine¡­ In conclusion, after dozens of trials, you can say that the medicine itself isplete.


    At least, Soma felt delicious about it, so there should be no mistake about it in itself.


    But in the end nothing happened¡­ Thinking back to the process that led to it, Soma decided to continue to help Felicia as much as possible and never to make drugs for herself again.

 513 Witches And Spells.

    "Speaking of which, what exactly can a spell do?


    The crux of the matter was such a word of Soma.


    It is an act of time that cannot be chatted or debated.


    Soma was helping me to formte, and Felicia was making it a lot easier to make medicines.


    It starts to end early for that matter, but I can''t change the time to finish the mix.


    As a result, time was spared...... it was presented to Soma as part of crushing it, whether it was a disy of mutual knowledge or a discussion or something like that.


    Felicia talks about witches like they''re not in the Book of Witches, or about spells.


    Soma spoke mainly of magic in general, and in doing so led to a word ahead.


    "Sure, you never showed Mr. Soma a a spell... nor did you get a particr chance to do so"


    "Well, I''ve been busy formting drugs."


    "Nevertheless, no matter exactly what they say, do you say it''s hard to exin...... right, do you actually want to see it?


    I would have said that because I understood better this umtion of time that Soma''s interest and interest in magic was twice as strong.


    Or maybe it was from the thought that if I could return anything at all, in the current state of letting Soma take care of me normally...


    "Rather, there is no alternative to seeing it there."


    I smile bitterly at Soma, who affirms so with a true face.


    Thoughts of magic seemed toe through with a hint.


    Well, I actually showed the spell, and I don''t know what''s going to happen... soma often says she doesn''t know what''s going to be critical, etc.


    Then maybe this isn''t meaningless.


    Whatever.


    "Well, shall we go?"


    "Yeah? Go, aren''t you going to use it on this asion?


    "Because it''s a little inappropriate to use and show on this asion. And it''s just fine."


    ¡­¡­


    Slightly loosen your mouth to a soma that is tilting your neck and looking strange.


    Because it was unusual for a soma to show how she usually knew everything.


    While taking with such a soma, Felicia follows that room, which is used as a living room.


    The door that opens is not going to the back, but vice versa.


    And the stars of full score shined beneath them.


    With the stars brilliant in the night sky, dressed as if praying, Felicia had her hands together and was meditating on her eyes.


    No, actually, it''s not wrong in prayer.


    And at the same time, it is also penance.


    Where to deliver prayers, this world.


    Once again, this world is where penance is directed.


    That''s a wish that invades the world.


    It''s a curse that erodes the world.


    They are equivalent and identical.


    For the world, for witches, they don''t change a thing.


    Human beings are always the only ones who see it as something different.


    And that''s why witches pray, only for people.


    No matter how you see it from the world as a result.


    As a result, no matter what it seems from the people of the day.


    - When the thought springster without such a detachment, it disappears without staying there.


    That was the usual thing.


    When using the spell, he falls into a mild state of hypnosis, and cannot remain very conscious.


    But it is beyond that that that there is.


    After the feeling of consciousness drifting somewhere - as if I were leaving myself to the river flow - I felt that consciousness when it identally led to something.


    - It''s raining.


    - Witch''s Curse (Root Encouragement): Spells and Rain Beggars.


    At the same time, nature and desire fall zero out of your mouth.


    A momentter, I could tell that the connection had already been severed, but I could say with certainty that I had been able to deliver my wish.


    There was a change on the spot shortly after.


    Little by little clouds begin to gather around in the starry sky, which should not have had one cloud.


    And.


    "Weather operated, is... and so easily. I see, the witch is supposed to be special, but I think I just figured it out a little bit..."


    Mixed with rain sounds, Soma''s inspired voice echoes.


    Unwrapping her hand, she opened her eyes and exhaled one loud, then Felicia looked back and tilted her neck.


    "Really? Honestly, I also feel like it''s just a difference in my area of expertise..."


    That''s for real.


    Although Felicia doesn''t remember seeing any other magic properly, she is aware that she listens to Soma and understands it there.


    That''s why I think so......


    "Hmm, I wonder if it feels more like a matter ofmon sense or values than a difference in perception... At least from what I know, interference with the weather is equivalent to massive magic... and I don''t know if it''s possible to have a magic superior to do this alone."


    "Hmm, including those things, I feel like they''re unsuitable. ''Cause I''m a lot harder than lighting a fire."


    "Hmm? Is that right?


    "Yes."


    This is also true, for example, if you want to light the fire you need for cooking, you will be about three times as tired as you are now.


    Actually, that''s what I only eat fruit for... No, it''s still irrelevant.


    Because the spell cannot be used for your own sake in the first ce because of difficult or previous problems.


    Generally speaking, the equipment and magic aids that are likely to be needed to cook are well prepared.


    It was more irrelevant.


    Besides, I used to cook well in the beginning.


    My predecessors cooked, and in such a way as to take it over, so did Felicia.


    Plus, I even found that fun.


    I gave Soma the whole fruit because I hadpletely forgotten.


    But the more I did, the more I stopped... the more I realized when.


    That''s very, very vain.


    "Hmm... Nevertheless, the impression of appearance is that magic is closer than ordinary magic."


    "Magic, is it? I''ve never heard of it before..."


    Return words to the story of Soma so as to delude the emotions that you have remembered.


    It''s not false that you were interested in the topic... but Soma''s continued reassurance showed by the time it was clear what was genuine.


    "Well, by definition, it''s something that magic doesn''t include. I haven''t actually seen it in my life, I just read it in literature, etc."


    "What the hell is magic?


    "Simply put, it''s a miracle ritual by praying to God. It is mainly used around France, and I also hear that it can be used by bing a follower of Sacred Divinity..."


    "Is that it? When ites to Sacred Divinity, didn''t you also say previously that Mr. Soma was told that entering Sacred Divinity would make magic avable, etc.?


    "It fits, too. In other words, it seems that it was the magic that was originally used in the Holy Divine Religion... but after reading the various materials, it seems that we are starting to incorporate things around there to gain believers."


    "Ha... what do you say..."


    "Do you mean intelligent or greedy? Whatever it is, it takes prayer to use magic, so I associate it with what Felicia looked like earlier."


    Soon, Felicia smiled only slightly at what was bing like her usual discussion.


    Ites from the bottom of my heart that Soma really likes the topic of this hand.


    And that''s why... I figured Soma would be leaving here soon.


    Taking the pills that would most likely have made no difference to Soma, and this is how I came to see the spell.


    It''s only a matter of time before Soma loses what he gets even if he''s here... then I''m sure Soma will leave here lightly.


    I was pretty sure that was all for some reason.


    That could be next month, maybe six months from now.


    Perhaps Soma herself won''t know exactly when... but I''m sure that time wille someday - unexpectedly, I figured I should have asked for some meat or somethingst month, even if I was suspicious.


    Soma seems to be getting used to eating just fruit these days, and it''s easy and easy... even though she might have been able to cook without feeling vain.


    ... No, or is it not toote?


    Just tomorrow, it''s the day they give you food.


    Then maybe it''s time to ask for it this time.


    Of course it could go to waste... but still, I''m sure it''s better than breaking up like this without doing anything.


    Under the rain shelter, Felicia thought about that, interacting with Soma as usual.


    Outside the window, Joseph noticed unexpectedly that it was raining at some point.


    Hearing the rain a lot, speaking of which, I think it was already that time of year.


    The elf forest, full of the power of the Forest God, basically never rains.


    Still, there are rivers and springs, so I don''t have a problem with water... but I do need the grace of heaven from time to time.


    Nevertheless, the power of the Forest God cannot be controlled, even by the elves who bestow their bounty.


    That''s why you want a miracle.


    The power to distort reason, irrationally and unterally.


    "Hmm... and on top of this, you want me to impose irrationality,? How arrogant and shameless we are..."


    Strength stirred up in the arms I was putting together, making a stinging noise.


    No, that''s what I knew.


    That''s what happened from the beginning.


    It''s too much of a story.


    "It''s fine to feel guilty, but I think it''s just time to get ready, right?


    "-!?


    I turned to my voice, reflexively.


    There must be no one else in this room right now, but that familiar voice...


    "Oh, I''m letting you get in the way of a proper rain shelter. No, I was rmed to suddenlye down, but speaking of which, you could do this."


    "You... what are you doing here...!? No, how did you get here in the first ce......!?


    "Regardless of how, as for something, it''s decided, isn''t it? Seems like you can still make up your mind, so that''s what keeps you going."


    "Push back, so...?


    "This still bothers you a lot, doesn''t it? I came up with a n to help you around the corner, but it doesn''t taste good if you don''t do it and get wiped out."


    "Hmm... an extra favor... It''s not like I didn''t take you out of guilt in the first ce."


    "Is that it? Is that right?


    That''s true.


    I didn''t tell herst month because I was simply unprepared.


    "Failure is uneptable in case, but we haven''t found a guard for it yet."


    "Hmm... then I guess I could have just told himst month. Hey. I think I''m better prepared than suddenly."


    "Huh, so it''s an extra favor... no? I mean, how do you know you didn''t tell...?


    "I knew you wouldn''t tell him. You hit me with a bluff."


    "Huh...!?


    Joseph, who realized it would only be hardbour where he had said anything more, then turned away and turned back to the front.


    "If that''s all you wanted to say, just get out. I''m busy."


    "It just seemed like I was free...... well, fine. Then tell him only one more and he''ll disappear."


    "I don''t need it, just..."


    "- The seal won''tst a month, will it? The period is over to delude you because you''re unprepared or guilty or because it''s family sentiment. If you don''t want to die... No, if you don''t want your n killed, you make a decision. I don''t know which way to choose eventually, but I know this one."


    "-"


    To the words, turning again, but by then, there was no one there anymore.


    With the darkness spreading, only the rain sounds.


    "... I know... oh, I know...!


    And Joseph groaned, and groaned as he stared.

 514 Former Strongest, Will Abruptly Leave The Witch Forest

    She was unwittingly narrowing her eyes in front of her hometown of nostalgia.


    Apparently, there was more to it than I expected.


    But as she was chewing up her nostalgia that way, She identally tilted her neck.


    Somehow... I can only say somehow, but I felt like something was different.


    But the difort never took shape.


    Because before that, an unexpected figure appeared on the spot.


    "Hmm... what, if youe to think there are signs of nostalgia. Was it you, She?"


    "... Huh?


    Naturally, it was one of a kind, but it was also someone who should never be here.


    Because...


    "... why?


    "Huh, if Ie to pick you up, are you crazy? It''s been a long time since my sister returned. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "... he said something like he didn''t know it was me earlier"


    "Huh, don''t worry about the details"


    "... I care.... anomalies, no matter what you think, that the chief wille all the way"


    Yes, the man in front of you is She''s brother and, at the same time, the chief who binds the species Elf.


    There''s no way such a person cane and pick up someone they don''t even know who they are.


    "... Anything wrong?


    "I just said... I''m convinced it''s you."


    "... n"


    Naturally.


    And when this happens, I''m also concerned about something like the difort I just remembered.


    What the hell happened, he stared at it, and eventually his brother, as if he had noticed - Joseph Leonhardt, exhaled.


    "... Well, maybe the fact that you''re back at this time means heavenly revtion. Oh, then I''ll... I''ll do what I have to do as chief."


    ¡­¡­


    "She, this is not a wish as a brother, but as a chief - no, it''s an order. Be the foundation for our species."


    And it came to pass, when he stared back, that he uttered such words.


    "... yeah? What did you just say?


    Unexpectedly, and so on, Soma was asking.


    Because what Felicia said was so unexpected.


    Today is Food Distribution Day...... and so on, it''s a little array, but, well, the contents don''t change when the words are repaired.


    It is the day that the elves give us food, that is, the day that we have more reserves of fruit.


    Though it won''t be strange and malnourished, if you just want to eat meat reduction and so on...


    "You said people were telling important stories, and you overheard them? I can''t help it...... then I''ll repeat it again, so please don''t overhear me this time? No food will be paid for in the future, including today. But instead, we can get out of here."


    I knew it, but apparently it wasn''t a mistake to hear it.


    But that means...


    "So my female days havee to an end? It seems impossible to escape a little peacefully, and if you still half-destruct the elf forest -"


    "Don''t. You said we did, didn''t you?


    "Oh, it wasn''t a mistake, was it? But I also got permission to get out of here... No, as a matter of fact before that, did you talk about me?"


    "... Yes. I''m sorry, at my discretion."


    "Hmm... well, I don''t mind that... but you''re well forgiven, aren''t you? Before this, it was impossible for me to be in absolute tranquillity, but I had an atmosphere like this."


    I''ve been there before, and this time it''s a soma that stayed and did a thorough reading of the Witch''s Book, but I remember thest time well.


    And from a soma that knows what a witch is like, I don''t think the response is excessive, etc.


    Rather, it is natural.


    Given that the other person would know better about it, it was enough to even say that the change would not fall sincerely.


    "... right. Probably, something had to be done there."


    "Something I don''t hate to be told that I was hiding a witch..."


    Yes, I hid it.


    This is a situation that, at first nce or not, just seems well imprisoned, but given that the other person is a witch, this is definitely a sensible response.


    In order to keep the witch alive, there is nothing but to do this.


    At least it is from the knowledge of Soma, and that would be the same for the elves.


    That''s why I can tell you this is hidden.


    Of course that''s a humanitarian reason, or something like that.


    No, even if I''m not saying that''s not at all true, about half of it should be meant to be.


    As you can see from yesterday''s rain begging, witches make enormous profits if used well.


    But that is the path that ruin awaits if you make a mistake.


    Perhaps this is the summation of the elves... but if I find out this, I can''tin if they kill every seed in the literal sense.


    It''s such a big sin.


    "Hmmm...... though, can Elves even make a space like this if they want to? Well, it depends on how good the application is, but I feel I can do something about it if it''s not too much..."


    "... I haven''t been informed in detail either, but I guess that means that much has happened. In fact, my emancipation seems conditional on dealing with it."


    "Deal with it... can you?


    "If you can''t, you won''t put on that condition. Maybe it''s the same thing either way if you can''t."


    "I mean, I didn''t ask for details, but why is that?


    What if, in fact, it is impossible to deal with?


    In the worst case scenario, that could be the kind of thing you''d see die for.


    "Because it''s the same thing either way. Anyway, they''ll exin it in detailter."


    "Hmmm... if I don''t know what the situation is, there''s nothing I can do about it... well, can we do something about it? It won''t be stronger than Hildegard once was."


    But that''s all I thought about, and I concluded so.


    Whatever it is, the worst of the ss won''t be rolling that way, and then we''ll figure it out.


    "... Um, Mr. Soma?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "From what Soma is saying now... it sounded like Soma was trying to help too?


    "What are you talking about?


    Yes, that''s exactly what I''m talking about.


    I don''t think so.


    "Would it be natural?


    "... That''s what I''m saying, but this is only a condition put out to me, and it has nothing to do with Mr. Soma, right?


    "No, it may not matter, but how hard is it? Well, my brother-inw who helps elves... or not, is subtle, but at least I have a reason to help Felicia. That''s enough for my life to lend a hand"


    Rather, what else do we need?


    "... although I think that I owe Mr. Soma one way or another all I owe him?


    "That''s a disagreement. As for me, I think I owe you more."


    With that said, we looked at each other jiggly¡­ it was Felicia who missed her gaze first.


    The sigh exhales, as if you gave up something.


    "... ok. But this is what I received for once. If you think I can''t, and you ask for help, then help me for the first time."


    "Hmm... is that where the drop is? Um, I''m well aware of that."


    "Ha... Damn, it''s troublesome. Well, whatever, so I''m gonna get ready to get out of here."


    "I understand, but I don''t know what to take with me? Should we just pack it from one end?


    "No, on the contrary, I have very little to take. Most of them were here... probably because the next generation will use them."


    "Mm, naturally that means I''m also leaving the book of witches... I haven''t read enough yet..."


    "I''m sorry, but that''s all you should never take"


    "I guess so."


    Even on a tranted note, it was discarded as soon as the conditioning was finished.


    There''s no way I can take it more than there''s a chance that I can read it besides witches.


    Well, I generally remember, and all I have to do is rely on my memory to do something about it.


    While you''re at it, you''ll be ready to leave.


    The most truly mutual baggage is only the first one.


    Soma has a sword he loves.


    Felicia...


    "... I''ve never seen that outfit before."


    "Right, because I''ll show it to you for the first time. Apparently, she''s dressed as a witch."


    Clothes are based on the same ck as before.


    Well, at that point, I thought it seemed like a good idea... but isn''t it a little too much for a ck hat as well?


    "Nevertheless, I don''t dress because I''m leaving here, I''m simply saying that this is all my personal belongings, It''s also my mother''s artifact."


    "¡­ is it so"


    I never dared ask what that meant.


    Just nodding, for thest short period of a month and a half, I look around at the house I took care of.


    And then...


    "So, are we going?"


    "Yes, let''s go"


    They lined up and followed there together.


    "Speaking of which, if we keep going over there, will we be picked up?


    "... right, it should be. You might have to wait a little while."


    "Well, I don''t mind about that. By the way, does that have to be done and done in one day? If it doesn''t end, I think I need to rent an inn somewhere..."


    "Right, for once I was going to let you live in the chief''s house... sorry, speaking of which, I forgot to ask you about Mr. Soma. I''ll check backter."


    "Hmm... well, I don''t mind the worst in Nojuku. There will be plenty of ces to stay."


    Walk to the ce of destination with such a conversation¡­ you will get there in less than enough time.


    And it was at about the same time that the space ahead began to wave, just likest month.


    "Mm, nothing to wait for at all, is it..."


    ''Cause he''s the exact person in time.''


    That''s how a forest emerges there, simr to where you are now, where a blonde man also stands.


    A man named Joseph snapped his nose as he nced at Soma with his stretched face.


    "Hmm... is Omae the man in the matter"


    "Hmmm... don''t bother me"


    "... it doesn''t matter. And... it''s probably a dialogue over here."


    "Yeah?"


    I lean my neck towards the bossy and whining words, but there was no particr supplement, etc.


    On the contrary, when I turn my back as it is, I walk out.


    "Okay, let''s go. I''m busy... but I''m wasting more time than anything right now. Details first."


    "... ok"


    "Hmm..."


    Felicia nodded honestly and followed... but Soma watched those two backs for a long time.


    Now Joseph never even took a nce at Felicia... but did he mean anything there?


    Or maybe it doesn''t mean anything.


    "Really, it''s going to be hard everywhere."


    Whimpering about that, Soma also followed the two of them.

 515 Former Strongest, Receive Welcome

    In front of a strange sight, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    However, technically it is closer to confusion than sighing.


    Joseph showed me how to get here for now.


    "Hmmm... that''s just what I didn''t expect..."


    That was an honest feeling.


    And maybe, it''s also natural.


    If we find ourselves in the same situation as Soma, no one must be able to remain calm.


    Somehow Soma hasn''t been asked why he was brought here and why he''s sitting here.


    What lies ahead of such a soma''s gaze is a strange sight, as I mentioned earlier - the forest.


    Around, so many giant trees grow cluttered and countless that you can''t even look up and hope for its top.


    It looks like a fairly deep forest because you can''t see the back and it''s sinking into the darkness.


    Soma sitting seemed to be an open ce in such a forest.


    Square, etc. maybe we should call it.


    The distance from where we are now to the trees is about thirty meters, but now there is something else, like filling that space.


    It sounds unusually cheerful and lively.


    It was the voice of man.


    If you turn your gaze, there are dozens or so of people on the spot.


    Atst, they all share the same characteristics.


    "Whoa, what''s up, customer? Such a stinking face! Not today. It''s my seat, I have to have fun to lie!?


    And that''s how I was observing the surroundings, involuntarily entangled.


    The opponent is a man and, as a matter of course, has the same characteristics as the others.


    That is, the tip has pointy long ears, beauty enough to remember the chill, and above all, its hair and eyes are golden.


    Yes, he was, they were, they were elves.


    "Hmm... even so, it is. I didn''t even know what to enjoy because I was pulled here without knowing anything."


    "Am I? Am I? Damn, I don''t know who led you, but that''s a pretty messy response. Oh, but don''t you mind if I do today?


    Even so, the manughing at that said, he looked so suspicious that he identally suspected that he was really an elf.


    If you meditate on your eyes, you''ll only seem to be a drunk middle-aged man there.


    Elves had such an image of being quieter or intelligent, but in a brilliantly smashed mood.


    Besides, the man in front of you isn''t the only one who looks like this.


    All the elves around him, even those who seemed distant,ughed noisily and pleasantly, whatever the difference in degree.


    I feel as if I''vee to see flowers, but of course not.


    At least not in Soma''s eyes. It would be more than not seeing a single round of flowers or anything like that.


    But if you ask me what it is, I''d rather hear it.


    Soma hasn''t really been told anything, and she just told me she''d exin the situationter because she doesn''t have time.


    There was no way I knew why the elves were making such a scene.


    No, in the first ce... I don''t actually know where Soma is.


    Naturally, I can guess.


    Given the situation, this is probably, like, an elf forest.


    Or else it can''t be.


    Because there shouldn''t exist anywhere but in the elf forest, such as where the elves have been so far.


    Well, in itself, I wish I could have guessed Joseph at the confirmation stage... the question is, is this still the situation?


    The same goes for not knowing why we''re making a scene, but above all, we''re supposed to be an exclusive species of elves by nature.


    What the hell kind of reason would lead to such a situation?


    It really felt like what was going on.


    "Ha ha... much worse, no worse, so, what are you talking about?


    "Really... after all, what kind of noise is this?


    "I don''t know... when they say that, I don''t mean this clearly... h h h h. So far, I''m just making a fuss of my own. Still, if you dare, a festival to offer thanks and prayers to the Forest God... of, the previous phase, what do you mean? It hasn''t even started yet."


    "Forest God, is it...?


    That was the first name I heard.


    Nevertheless, as has been said before, there are those who worship the existence of indigenous peoples.


    Apparently the elves were originally spirits, and it wouldn''t be surprising to be in awe of where they live.


    But.


    "I knew it would be such a reaction. I''m talking about not knowing anyone but us. But Lord Mori is really here, and he''s giving us a hand, right? Because we can do more in these woods than we normally do."


    "Ho...?


    I guess that means I''m actually there.


    Soma never denied it.


    Just... Still, that shouldn''t really be God.


    There is only a god in this world who has fallen into the evil god and a god called the goddess.


    Hildegard, who seems to have actually met the goddess, said so too, so that should be for sure.


    If so, it is possible to either call yourself or another name.


    Most importantly, it seems certain that it gives the elves a powerful power, so it must also be true that they are of considerable character.


    Or maybe it''s around a fantasy species.


    Nevertheless, as a soma, something like that would actually exist, but it doesn''t matter.


    More than that, I''m worried about...


    "Hmm...... by the way, does this happen regrly or something?


    "Am I right? I don''t think so. Then we won''t all be making such a fuss."


    "I see... it''s been a long time, so is that why? So when did you do it before?


    "Uh, I don''t know when... Evil. No, it was before I was born, so I don''t really know that far. I''m sure he did it hundreds of years ago..."


    I haven''t talked about it in a long time.


    No, that may be fine for the elves, but at least not for Soma.


    But then... Well, it''ll be almost certain.


    Felicia was probably summoned for something rted to this.


    It''s just too impossible to make them irrelevant.


    "Well then surely, is it a story that can make so much noise? It''s better to be here than to be here. I heard the elves were exclusive."


    "Ma, that''s true, and if it wasn''t for a time like this, your guests wouldn''t have been called here either. We were just about to end up being left alone outside the woods. I don''t know why you''re here."


    "Hmm... so my life was lucky."


    Most importantly, considering that without this, the Somas would still have been in the Witch Forest, I can''t even say that in general¡­ I wouldn''t be wrong to say that I was lucky, considering only that it was easy toe here.


    and.


    "... hmm?


    "Oh, are you finally the star"


    Moments, the ambient stiffness increased, and its consciousness was simultaneously directed in the same direction.


    The man is the same and seems to understand the situation urately from that whine.


    But I didn''t have to bother asking for that exnation.


    What''s going on is because Soma soon found out too.


    No, if I were to be more precise... who appeared, should I say?


    Yes, from the direction where everyone turned to consciousness, a new figure appeared.


    And it''s two things.


    One of them was Joseph.


    He slowly walks from the back of the woods, dressed as he was when he broke up earlier, to take the lead of those who follow him from behind.


    One who walks behind Joseph is, of course, another shadow... but the person was Soma''s stranger.


    No.


    For a moment, you looked like a stranger, should I say?


    Because...


    "... Felicia?


    That was undoubtedly Felicia, but unlike any of the outfits I''ve ever seen entangled, it was on the contrary something that gave apletely different impression.


    The upper body wears what is known as a white small sleeve and is worn from the waist down is what is known as a scarlet.


    There was a white girl wrapped around what was called a witch outfit.

 516 Hear Stories About Ex-Strong, Ritual

    Joseph, apanied by Felicia in a witch outfit, stopped his leg as he proceeded to the woond hall.


    Sitting on the border between the forest and the hall, looking around, its mouth opens inrge part.


    "Well, you kept me waiting. Then it''s quick, but let''s start."


    It was shortly after that that the elves, who had their gaze on Joseph and the others, moved out.


    So said Joseph... No, they began to gather together at Felicia''s rear.


    That was not enough sight to realize that something would be done from now on, but on the contrary, that''s all I can tell.


    As usual, Soma was not informed of the details. All she could do was tilt her neck on the spot.


    "Hmm..."


    Still looking at the sight, I know roughly what I''m trying to do.


    When the assembled elves lined up, they knelt before Felicia in turn from the leader and began to put their hands together.


    The sight is like...


    "It feels like you''re praying..."


    "Like, just like that. Well, maybe it''s closer to saying I''m praying."


    "Oh...?


    I meant to bepletely solitary, but I turn my gaze to the words I returned.


    I knew it at the point of my voice, but there was no different man sitting there.


    I thought the guy had gone in line over there, too, but he hadn''t.


    "Hmm... can''t you go?


    "I''m totallyte. Now it''s the same thing to line up but line up, isn''t it? Then take your time here, and we''ll go after people are down. Besides, you can''t leave your guests alone."


    "Really... then it''s a corner, can I ask you a few questions?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. It''s going to be a long time before we lose people."


    "It helps. Then you are..."


    I turn my gaze to Felicia and the others once, wondering what they should hear from.


    Maybe they''ll hear from himter... but for now, you just have to ask him from what he cares about.


    "In the end, what are you doing? He said," I hope so. "


    "Basically, that''s the same thing you just said. A festival to offer thanks and prayers to the Forest God, of which... well, we''re in the preparatory phase, you mean? It''s still the first step."


    "Are you wishing something for the others in preparation for the festival of prayer with the Forest God?


    "Uh, well, that''s... what the hell..."


    "Oh, if you can''t tell me, you don''t have to tell me, do you?


    "No, that''s not what I mean..."


    When the man put his arms around Felicia and the others, he started roaring, yeah.


    Sometimes it''s exclusive, and there must have been a code or something in the elves.


    If you''re caught up in something like that, there''s no problem if you can''t tell me because it''s only half-interested... apparently that''s not really what it is.


    When the man scratched his head and exhaled, he began to tell him why.


    "Uh, you can''t. I thought I''d exin it inly and concisely, but it doesn''t seem possible with my head. It''s gonna be a long exnation, okay?


    "It''s what I''ve heard from you, and there''s no problem."


    "Well, first of all... he''s the one everyone''s praying for... that girl, like I said, is the star of this festival. He was chosen to be the witch of the Forest God."


    "Witch...?


    I thought maybe because she was wearing a witch costume, but apparently she was a real witch.


    But...


    "A witch... is that witch?


    "At least I know one thing when I say witch."


    "But that should only be in the Sacred Capital... no, I see...?


    A witch in this world is something that connects people with God, and it connects people with God.


    I hear that it is at least such a thing as a witch who knows Soma, sometimes also called the Apostle of God, etc.


    In short, he who obeyed God, delivered the voice of God to men, and also served to deliver the voice of men to God.


    There is always only one witch, and if the witch dies, the role is taken over to another.


    And by its very nature, the witch is only in the Holy Capital.


    It would be natural given that the Sacred Capital is the main mountain of Holy Divinity and that witches can also be called proxies of God.


    Most technically, a witch is an old way of calling it, and now they call it a saint or a Virgin... but that''s for sure the only thing in the Holy Capital.


    Nevertheless, the witch is only in the Holy Capital because only one pir of the goddess is worshipped by the existing God of Holy Divinity.


    In other words, if there are other gods, it''s not strange that there are other witches present.


    Because the destinations you serve are different, that''s all.


    But.


    "... By the way, you said earlier that you were chosen as a witch, but who was it chosen by?


    "Am I right? That''s up to the chief, isn''t it? The chief also ys a sacrificial role."


    "Hmm... is that still the case"


    So Soma was convinced, because this deepened his conviction that the Forest God and the Doraemon were not true gods.


    Because witches are what God himself chooses.


    That is why witches are treated as agents of God in the first ce.


    Besides, that doesn''t mean it''s a secret fact.


    Rather, it is widelymunicated.


    It''s hard to believe that someone who knows what a witch is like doesn''t know that.


    And then...


    "... is that okay for now? More than that... is that a prayer to deliver our own voice to God? It doesn''t look like anyone has spoken the word..."


    While we were talking like this, there were some who ended up praying and went back to where they were.


    But all of that is really just prayer.


    He hasn''t said what he prayed for.


    "When I be a witch, I learn to read mind-system skills, which I don''t know because I''m an oligarchy..."


    "No, they don''t know what the witch was praying for, either, do they? But by praying to the witch, they do tell the Forest God that.... maybe they used to read my mind just because they said so."


    "Oh, that''s a possibility."


    God in this world, he says, is on the admin''s side, one way or the other.


    It means you are not the Creator, and for that reason, authority is limited and far from omnipotence.


    It is impossible to hear all the prayers directed at you.


    Well, that''s why there are such things as witches, even goddesses worshipped by Holy God.


    Not to mention what is just called the Forest God.


    It would be natural to think that I could know what I prayed for.


    Or maybe everything I prayed for wasn''t supposed toe true from the beginning, or something?


    Because then you don''t need to know what your prayers are about.


    Nevertheless, if it doesn''te true at all, then what it means to do this in the first ce is to...


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Right. Whatever we used to be, there''s only one thing we can pray for right now."


    "Is that so...?


    "I mean, that''s why we haven''t had a festival like this in hundreds of years."


    "Hmm...... I see"


    I wondered why it was the first time in hundreds of years that we were going to have a festival, simply because of the need to do so.


    Well, that''s half what I was expecting.


    "Do you mind if I ask why?


    "It doesn''t matter. Eh... well, the customer doesn''t get it. Always with the woods. It''s like we''ll soon find out... well, if we don''t know what''s going on, naturally."


    "What is...?


    Ask, the man shuts his mouth once.


    It doesn''t look like it''s going anywhere, and you seem scared of something.


    "... can''t you feel the noisy, very scary signsing out of this forest right now?


    "Hmm... Well, if you say it by feeling it or not, you do feel it"


    It would depend on their sensibilities whether they thought it was horrible or not, but it is true that they were feeling some kind of huge sign.


    Perhaps this is the existence of the matter, which is also what I was thinking as I listened to it... but thinking about it, I guess I understood what this one was thinking.


    A man nodded one.


    "Oh yeah... that''s the Forest God. We decided to do this festival to calm the Forest God like that. Just like hundreds of years ago."


    The man who said those words still only seemed frightened.


    But Soma''s there, tilting his neck.


    "I''m sorry if I offended you... but is that so frightening?


    "Right... maybe that''s also because your guests don''t know about this forest. We''ve lived in this forest for a long time, and with that help, we know exactly what it is. The power of the Forest God is not like this... because we can destroy each other in one ce."


    "Hmm..."


    If we worship a being with mighty power, it is only natural to fear at the same time if we know how much it is.


    But I felt that the face of the man who spoke so contained other emotions.


    It''s like...


    "All the time, bad, it''s time to go. Everyone''s praying is going to be over. I''m so d you had time to hang out with me."


    "I think that''s more of a dialogue."


    Soma shrugs and drops off the man heading for Felicia in a slightly rushed fashion, now grumbling.


    What is the matter now?


    It won''t mean I''ll be left all the time while I bring him in, but I''m not sure how long I should wait. Yeah, too shabby with my hands.


    No way Soma can go over there and pray.


    "... no, or is it too? I think I''ll be able to ask what to do next."


    I was worried about whether to do it for a moment, but eventually I stopped.


    Soma is just an outsider who was brought here.


    Praying, if necessary, is not a rush, but something that might disturb the festival for the first time in hundreds of years should not be taken lightly.


    The only thing I could ask a man was just a brief one.


    Besides, it''s a situation where you can''t even tell if it''s really right.


    I shouldn''t have done anything more unnecessary.


    "Hmm, though..."


    Whether you listen to any more stories, there''s no way that there''s anything like an earlier man who can conveniently talk to you.


    Even more lightly looking around, those who had finished praying returned to their original ces, watching Felicia and the others as if waiting for something jizzy, rather than resuming the liquor tter.


    You can''t just go get in the way of that atmosphere.


    And with that in mind, it just seems to have be the man''s turn.


    I could see a man kneeling on the ground in front of Felicia and praying with his hands together.


    The sight looks very sincere, and it is incredible that he wasughing with his mouth wide open earlier.


    Still, that prayer ended in seconds, and when I stood up and turned around, I seemed to notice that this one was watching as well.


    He looked at something weird, and he just smiled bitterly, so Soma shrugged his shoulder back.


    And apparently the man was thest.


    The line waspletely interrupted, and Felicia, who was zipped down to endure something, raised her face, exhaled one breath - her eyes matched.


    "... eh"


    Moments, blinded, Soma tilts her neck.


    You knew what Soma was watching... and it looked more like a kid found a prank than shy.


    No... or if I say one way or the other, is the kid who made the prank hiding it from me, something like that?


    "Hmm..."


    But I couldn''t go on observing Felicia any further.


    Because Joseph moved before that, and the field moved.


    "All right, you''ve all left your prayers with the witch, haven''t you? Now move on to the next ritual"


    So Joseph took a glimpse of Soma, but he still seemed d that Soma didn''t join him because he didn''t say anything.


    Nevertheless, without being told anything as always, the ritual and the dot just go on.


    The others didn''t say anything, but for the first time in hundreds of years, the elves are still able to move without hesitation, I guess, because they were told beforehand.


    Well, in the end, Soma doesn''t know what to do.


    "Or what are you doing this time...?


    We should have finished earlier, but the elves started making rows again.


    But what''s different from earlier is that everyone has something in their hands?


    I''m not sure from a distance, but thanks. That all seems different.


    Some have something like a knife, some have something like a shell.


    If anyone has something like fur, if anyone has a bow, there is no unity there.


    And whosoever moves forward before Felicia, give it to Felicia.


    It''s like...


    "Looks like he''s giving it to you, too."


    "Well, yeah, in a way, you''re wrong. Technically, it''s dedicated."


    "Mm?"


    If you turn your gaze to your voice, it was that man there again.


    I thought it was something that went somewhere else exactly, and he came back here for some reason.


    "Hmm... Could it be a botch? So give my son a voice earlier...?


    "Who''s the botch? You can''t just leave your guests alone, can you? Let the others take care of it. They''re ahead of their guard."


    "Well, rather, that would be normal."


    "That''s why I''m supposed to keep dealing with your customers."


    "Did we even discuss that?


    It dide back in person, but only slightly between.


    I even thought that''s why Soma went somewhere else......


    "It feels like one of them asked me to."


    "Asked...? To whom?


    "It''s from the chief. Just a little while ago."


    "Hmm..."


    Chief, that would mean Joseph.


    Was there that exchange while Felicia was distracted earlier?


    I see. Yeah, I seem to have something to do, and it''s normal to ask someone to do something in between.


    It''s just...


    "By the way, is there anything else they haven''t said?


    "Hmm? Oh, and you also told me to let him stay tonight. Guest, you haven''t decided to stay today, have you?


    "Hmm... that does help..."


    There seems to be no other legend or anything else, which means that there is no direct exnation from Joseph and the others?


    ... No, it''s still too soon to think so, given that you''ve provided us with a ce to stay.


    If that''s the case in the first ce, we don''t need to keep Soma here.


    That means we may meet in person at some point in time.


    I have a lot of questions, and I''d like to ask you something, but then I''ll tell you.


    Now let''s wait for the moment, watching the rituals and the dots.


    "¡­ it''s just a matter of getting in directly if you have to"


    "Hey, I thought I heard some noisy whining right now?


    "It would be my fault. More than that, what does dedication mean, what does that mean?


    "I didn''t care what you think... okay. Right, something dedicated."


    Until then, if only this were the case, Soma would turn her gaze to Felicia and the others, while listening to the words spoken by the man.

 517 Former Strongest, Can Say Goodbye

    In short, they are rituals that literally dedicate what is important to them.


    However, the object to be dedicated is not the witch, but the forest god.


    Witches are only its bridgers and intermediaries.


    This seems to be the first time this ritual has been performed.


    It wasn''t done hundreds of years ago, and they deliberately added a new ritual for this one.


    Nevertheless, this one would be more legitimate in one way or another.


    To make your wishe true, pay the price.


    It''s the same story I''ve heard anywhere.


    "Hmm... so now what are you doing?


    While we were talking about that, the ritual was moving on to the next stage.


    Soma hasn''t done anything this time either, but he still hasn''t got anything to say.


    The man was offering something properly at the end, but this time he came to Soma... right after that, that started happening.


    It''s hard to exin with your mouth what to say about that... but what is it, the closest thing in Soma''s memory is to say hello to the great guy at the drinking ce, or something like that?


    Of course your greatness in this case is Felicia, and it is the elves who are greeting you.


    In short, the elves were discussing something with Felicia.


    Moreover, both the earlier ritual and the one before it took about a few seconds per person, but this time it would be long if each person did it.


    It will take at least a minute.


    Really, what are you doing?


    "Uh, what did you get? Did you pray in the first ritual, pay the price in the next ritual, and have your heartmunicated to the Forest God in this ritual? I''m sure the chief said that."


    "Mind...?


    "Oh. So, that''s just because you can''t do that right away. We need to actually talk about it in order to understand that mind."


    "Hmm... is it the tension in the kingdom that I can''t hear you talking?


    "Apparently. In order to convey your mind properly, was it because you might talk about something else you couldn''t make me listen to? For now, that''s the exnation we''ve been given. Oh, and, yeah, this time we have a message from the chief to our guests, right?


    "Ho...?


    I just thought it was nothing this time and again... no, think about it, that much time has passed between now and then.


    Considering that and the time it will take per person this time and the number of people left, it will be night by the time they are all done.


    I don''t know how long this ritual and doing willst... then it wasn''t so strange to have some sort of directive here.


    "And what''s that about?


    "Oh... for this ritual, guests will join us," he said. Last but not least. "


    "Hmm...?


    As far as that in itself is concerned, there is no separate problem.


    So what bothered me was the intention to do that.


    Nevertheless, it''s not something I can tell from what I''ve thought, and I have no reason to say no.


    I just thought about it a little bit and ended up nodding.


    "Though there''s something to worry about, you just have to ask directly there. Copy that."


    "Well, there''s going to be a while until then."


    "So, there is."


    At the end of the line of sight, a lot of elves are still making rows.


    Soma shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile as she looked at the man.


    If I noticed, it was time for the night book to go down.


    Though the ce I opened it, it would be because the trees standing around me were too high.


    Overhead is covered by branches and leaves, and the light of day does not reach much.


    Still, I could see some empty color from the gap, and that was starting to get a little closer to ck.


    It was just then that the man''s turn ended in front of me and Soma''s turn came around.


    "Hmm..."


    If you move forward to take the ce of a man, you will feel only slightly ufortable for a moment.


    It''s a testament to the fact that you''ve entered the kingdom.


    If you look over the scene that way, you should say for granted there are the figures of Felicia and Joseph.


    What is floating in Joseph''s face is the same Buddha top surface.


    I''ve only seen my face a few times, but it''s all floating around.


    You won''t mind if I say the same.


    And Felicia...


    "I don''t know... I still feel ufortable..."


    "Huh...? The... weird, is it?


    "You... are you going to tell me you don''t look good...?


    "No, that''s not what I meant, it''s simply unfamiliar, isn''t it? My impressions change a lot. Rather, I think it suits you."


    Witches to witches and impressions are so much different that they say someone else wille firm, but it''s not ttering that they look good.


    Red eyes on white hair are a surprisingly good reflection of white and red wrapped around them.


    Of course there will be a good original face, but that suited me well enough to honestly be convinced that this one was the original outfit.


    "Oh, really... that''s, uh... oh, thank you"


    "... you"


    By the way, why is the man there further elerating the Buddha''s top surface when he says he praised him?


    That''s true in the first ce, but there''s also something slightly angry hidden there.


    But Joseph and Felicia are only rted to the Elf''s chief and the witch hidden there.


    There should be no reason to just remember anger.


    I shrugged my shoulders and flushed the crap that came to my mind.


    I didn''t hear it directly, but it''s because I''m somehow able to specte.


    Then there is no need to dare to ask, and it is not for the most part that I havee here to ask.


    "So what was my life called for? I don''t suppose it''s to get my whole life to participate in rituals and doings, either?


    If that''s what you ask, Joseph seems to have remembered that too.


    A slight rage pulls inpletely, and only the original Buddha top surface floats there.


    I rang my nose once to get my mind back on it, and then its mouth opened.


    "Huh, I''m letting you join me from the beginning if you intend to. But this is for our elves. It''s not about the rest of you."


    "I guess so. So why is it?


    "Well, to tell you about this one, of course. Most of all, I didn''t think I needed to give you any details..."


    "I''ll exinter, because I said so. If so, it''s called muscle."


    "... Huh"


    Nose sounds uninteresting, but seems to be going to exin it to Joseph as well.


    Turn your gaze up so you can figure out what to talk about.


    "Nevertheless, this is something that also involves the secrets of our elves. There are limits to the details¡­ Well, if I say this briefly, I''m about to perform a ritual to quell our god, the Forest God, and so on."


    "Hmm... I needed Felicia''s help to do that," he said?... Felicia is a witch, isn''t she?


    The moment he uttered the word, Joseph''s gaze was pointed at him and his eyes narrowed.


    But there was probably no such thing as anger.


    Something else.


    But Joseph''s lid closed before he could be sure of it.


    Then, the sigh is exhaled.


    "... right. As you may not realize, this is a matter of survival of our species. That''s why I needed to use any hand. Hmm... Of course I don''t want to do this. If it were, it would be a problem that we should solve alone."


    "Well, I don''t care about the neighborhood... then I wish I had told you that from the beginning? That way you wouldn''t have even bothered to take time like this."


    "Hmm... so you''re honestly convinced, but are you going to say? I saw that as unlikely, so I put it behind me. You''re honestly taking my word for it now because this is how you saw the ritual taking ce, right?


    "Hmm..."


    If you did say so, you might have been right.


    Rather than the ritual itself, I might not have been smoothly convinced so far if I hadn''t heard from the elves there or from that man.


    "I see... it could have taken longer as a result,"


    "Huh, that''s the thing. I couldn''t afford more time than I did, for one reason or another."


    That''s certainly a convincing story, too.


    It is almost night as of now.


    If I had taken the time to exin to Soma, I would almost certainly have been even slower.


    "Hmm... I was satisfied with that for now, but by the way, can I ask you one thing?


    "... what?


    "Can I really get my life out of this forest without doing anything?


    That''s supposed to be a fatal problem if you do it badly.


    Though it is not intended for Soma, the survival of the species would even be endangered if it were known somewhere that the elves had hidden the witches, etc.


    Normally, you can let such dangerous elements go wild.


    "Hmm... that''s what you promised me. We keep our promises. Absolutely. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with what you said."


    "What does that mean?


    "You''ve heard that if this thing goes down safely, you''re banishing me, right? In that case, there are no witches here, so we can do whatever we want. We''re elves, aren''t we? If you''re in this forest, let''s hide the traces perfectly."


    I couldn''t say enough that that was overconfidence.


    As a matter of fact, it has never been known around that a witch is hidden here before.


    Then I guess I can do as much as cover up the trail.


    If there''s a problem...


    "In the first ce, can we really banish the witch?


    "Hmm... that''s all it''s worth about this one. Sure, it''s a shame, but if you spare a witch and the seed dies, it''s the end of the line. Besides, haven''t you heard of it? Our elves cannot lie. Everything I just said is true, more than that."


    "Hmm..."


    So when I turned my gaze to Felicia, they stared straight back at me.


    Those eyes are sincere, and at least Soma can''t feel there, any will but Felicia''s.


    They don''t seem to say.


    "Are you sure?


    Still, I checked just in case, and they snorted back clearly.


    "Yes, definitely. ¡­ and I''m sorry"


    "Hmm? Is that an apology for what?


    "You said you''d help, but you didn''t have to."


    "I still don''t know that... or is this the end of the ritual?


    "No, what we''re doing now is that the ritual is a ritual, but it''s from its preparatory phase. The ceremonial production will take ce the day after tomorrow. But it''s true that I don''t need your help."


    "Is it so much that I have to borrow the witch''s hand? Then I don''t think you''ve ever had too many hands.


    "Huh, that''s why I told you? If we could do something about it, we could do something about it alone. No, should I rather say this? Other than witches, my hands are only in the way."


    Joseph, who said so, is the unchanged Buddha top surface, and Felicia keeps staring straight at this one again.


    And.


    "That''s the thing.... and one more apology. You owe me a lot, but apparently it''s not going to pay you back."


    "So it''s my seniors who owe me... anyway, what does that mean?


    "Meaning and nothing, as it were. Because this is where I say goodbye to you.... soma, thank you so much for everything."


    As it were, Felicia had said those words.

 518 Formerly The Strongest, Spending The Night In The Elf Forest

    It was a square that was noisy for a time, but now there was not even a remnant of it left.


    There are only two people left there now: Soma and the man.


    Apparently today''s ritual was really over because earlier, everyone had already disbanded.


    Not much time has passed since Soma said goodbye to Felicia.


    When Joseph told them that it was over shortly afterwards, the elves honestly followed suit and immediately began to withdraw.


    Only Soma, who had rebuffed the story he had just heard, and a man who seemed to follow it, were left on the spot.


    "Well, shall we go too? It doesn''t make any sense where I left off."


    "Hmm... I understand."


    So Soma nodded because he was over thinking at that point.


    Sometimes there wasn''t that much more to rebut than the original, and I have no objection to moving it.


    The story heard just before in the first ce was, in other words, why Felicia said goodbye to Soma.


    Nevertheless, as I said there is not much content, that is not soplicated either.


    If I were to say it in short, it was due to the code of the elves.


    It seems that the code prevents Soma from staying here.


    This is what Joseph said, but they say the elves are more exclusive because of the code than their character.


    Anything ording to that code, with exceptions, no one but the elves should be allowed into this forest.


    You think that''s apuding an exclusive situation?


    The only reason that Soma can be here right now is because it falls under that exception.


    But beyond Felicia''s decision not to need the power of Soma, it will also be until today that the exception prevails.


    It seems that Soma only invited Felicia here as an exception before the building because she might need that power, and it is only logical that she would be bounced from it if the conditions that make the exception were no longer met.


    They won''t kick him out until the next morning... but that''s it.


    If you say so, it''s what the elves are saying on their own.


    When ites to whether Soma has an inws to follow it, I''m not being honest.


    No, but... the question would be whether there is a reason not to protect it.


    "It is unreasonable to speak of irrationality, but it is based on the fact that I do not listen to it on the grounds that..."


    "Am I right? Oh, about the customer being kicked out when it''s tomorrow? Well, from the customer''s point of view, I''m sure it''s not unreasonable... but if I could, I''d like you to follow me honestly."


    "Because it''s a code, is it?


    "That''s true, but we''re in the middle of an important ritual right now. Especially tomorrow. It''s gonna be a lot of trouble."


    "Oh, the real thing is the day after tomorrow, and we''ll do something tomorrow..."


    "I''m going to do something, no, I''m sure, but one way or the other... I got there before we talked about it. This is my house."


    Talking, they were walking in the woods and the man stopped to say that.


    But Soma stops, too, and looks around, but nothing like home is anywhere.


    It''s just a giant tree with a thick trunk.


    "... no, speaking of which, was the elf to build a house on a tree and live there"


    "That''s what happened. Getting down to the ground in the first ce is rare in itself, and whether or not to use that hall once a year is rough. Whatever it is, just wait. We''re not up there, but it''s still up there. I''ll be ready to carry it by magic now."


    I was told, and I looked up, and I saw a thinp and a shadow of a house.


    Sure not so much, but it seems to be quite high.


    But.


    "No, there is no need for that. If you''re that tall, you can go normally."


    I wondered what it was like because it was a house built on a tree, and the interior seemed more normal than I thought.


    The exterior was the same, but the interior was simr to what I saw at Felicia''s, and maybe this is what Elf''s house is all about.


    It also seemed to be more stable than I thought, although I was somewhat anxious there because I just looked on top of the branches.


    If you also consider that there is obviously no exterior and no interior breadth, then perhaps magic is used.


    Regardless of the ce like the college, the use of magic in an individual''s home should be rare due to the difficulty of maintaining it... that''s something like an elf.


    "... I wondered if our guests could use magic, and they did something very unexpected."


    Even though I thought that was rude, I was intrigued to visit the interior of the house and was uttered that by a fu man.


    That sounds somewhat like a word containing fright, and Soma tilts her neck.


    Well, I don''t remember doing anything weird.


    Soma has onlye this far by verymon means.


    No, or maybe that was really unexpected for the elves.


    Certainly would be marginal to an elf who is said to use magic like a limb.


    What Soma did was just climb a tree.


    "At least climbing a tree I know shouldn''t be running standing perpendicr to a tree...... ma, no. That''s the guest the chief brought."


    "Well, what do you think?


    I also don''t think that has anything to do with it.


    I think half of it was just an aplishment.


    "Even if it was a triumph, it wouldn''t just bring a human being. Whatever it is, it''s been... Well, it''s back home, let''s go on."


    "Continued? What is it?


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? of the festival."


    Sooner orter, the man moved on to the back of the house, and although he was not sure for a moment that Soma would follow him, he is now in a ce like a living room.


    I don''t know what you''re going to do, but when I concluded that I should wait here for now, the guy came back at about the same time.


    Hold a bottle in that arm that you can see at a nce if it''s inside.


    "Alcohol, is it?


    "A festival. No, because this is it. We were all drinking just before that one started, right? Wasn''t the customer drinking like that?


    "I didn''t know what it was, but I don''t like alcohol much more than I did."


    Or soma is physically pre-adult in the first ce.


    Drinking alcohol in Radius is ordained to be good after adulthood, and even though this is not Radius, drinking alcohol before adulthood is clearly bad for your health.


    I didn''t really like alcohol back in my previous life, because it''s true, so I didn''t mean to drink it.


    "Well, I don''t know... I can''t rmend it. It''s a corner festival, so there''s no point in having fun."


    "Oh, speaking of which, I was just wondering... can I have some fun?


    "Am I right? What do you mean?


    "No, preparing for an earlier ritual? It was almost like we were all silent at the time, and in fact, the rituals that are performed this time are meant to quell the Forest God and his doings? Then I also feel like it''s different to make a scene..."


    "What, did you hear that far from the chief? Then it might look a little odd... but is that it? I have to be quiet tomorrow anyway. What a shame. It''s been hundreds of years, and you don''t mind if I take my wings off a little bit today, do you?


    "Tomorrow...?


    Speaking of which, that''s where I recall.


    To be on my way to doing something tomorrow or something like that.


    "Was I on my way to talking like that? It''s not a big deal. The ceremony will take ce the day after tomorrow, so we all have to keep praying in the house for it tomorrow. It would be a hassle if our guests didn''t leave tomorrow morning. Whatever happens, we all have to stay in the house."


    "Hmmm... keep praying all the time in the house, is it? It also seems unusual to be a long time."


    "I know I''m weird, too, but it''s the first thing I''ve done in hundreds of years, and that''s how it''s decided. I don''t have a choice. So let the guests leave honestly tomorrow, and have fun today or so. But vice versa, which is why our guests are having fun today! That''s so bad that you forget everything!


    The man who said that and made me drink sure seemed to enjoy it.


    He shouts haha and grins as heins all over himself that he enjoys it now.


    Together, as if you were telling yourself that by doing so, you are enjoying yourself now.


    Looking at such a man, Soma narrows her eyes.


    Thus, he exhaled a small sigh in retrospect of all the things that had happened today.

 519 With Witches, Elves, Siblings.

    Felicia looked at the wooden walls as foolish, not doing anything.


    Simply because I don''t have anything to do and then somehow I don''t even motivate myself.


    But that''s how I get out of hand, and I really think of what happened earlier.


    That I said goodbye earlier, and about the other guy.


    What I told you then, it''s not a lie.


    I''m not lying... but if they asked me if it was true, I would say no.


    At that time - the words I told Somma were of that kind.


    But I dared to do that because I thought I should.


    Though I may becent...... because I felt like Soma would try to help me if I told her my current situation.


    Fact Soma told me he could help me... but that''s why I decided then to wave that hand off.


    If one of us was going to survive, it was unnecessary.


    It''s a soma even recognised by dragons.


    I''m sure if you really told me to help, it would have been possible enough to get one Felicia out of here.


    Because a witch uses a spell in consideration for someone''s wishes, its effect is impossible on herself.


    And if you can''t use a spell, you''re below the average person, such as a witch.


    The only way to get out of here is for someone to do something about it¡­ but that is if Felicia wants to.


    Yes, in the end, that was the problem.


    Felicia did not want to escape.


    I wanted everyone to live, not just survive, and I chose that path.


    That was all it was.


    As my father and mother did.


    And, identally, the door to the room was knocked.


    You don''t have to know who they are.


    Even though the need didn''t mean it in many ways, he called out with a bitter smile that it was still disciplined in a weird ce.


    "Go ahead."


    "Hmm... excuse me"


    It was still to be said that it was the face I saw that made me look that way.


    It is Joseph, the chief who binds the species Elf and also Felicia''s brother.


    As a whole, after today''s ritual, I broke up that I still had work to do, but apparently it''s over.


    Such a Joseph looked down at this one with a face that seemed grumpy at first nce, he snapped his nose.


    "... you look good"


    "Right, thanks to you"


    "... is that disgusting?


    "Why does that happen? I''m well now because my brother Truth was trying to make things easier for me, right? That''s no exception today. So now the word means as it is."


    "Hmm... right"


    "Is that...?


    So Felicia leaked her questionable voice and tilted her neck because Joseph just nodded.


    If it''s ever been...


    "... what?


    "No... I called you my brother and there was no correction"


    "Hmm... Fact is I''m your brother. Then it will be necessary to correct it. We''re all brothers and sisters here now."


    If I said that, I would have always met him... but really, he''s as clumsy as ever.


    Well, I can''t tell you about people myself.


    "Really..."


    "Oh......"


    So, the words broke off from each other.


    Silence came to the scene... and it didn''t seem like a bad thing.


    At least Felicia didn''t hate it.


    But Joseph seemed ufortable somewhere, and he loosened his mouth slightly about it.


    For a really long time, nothing has changed.


    "So you didn''t juste here to confirm that, did you?


    If that''s how he turned the story around, Joseph blinked for a few momentster and snapped his nose.


    To that appearance, Felicia loosens her mouth even further.


    This habit is also one of the things that remains the same.


    When my fathers were gone and I had to take on the chief, was it essential that I began to do what I had mistaken in order to be dignified?


    In the end, it wasn''t majesty that came out, it was just an attitude that looked great in vain... well, what would have happened by now if I had pointed it out properly at the time.


    "Oh, of course. Tomorrow and beyond, for final confirmation."


    But such thought was also drawn back to reality in an instant, before the word.


    It''s what I knew, and it''s what I was prepared for... but it still doesn''t seem to reopen that easily.


    Still, I nod in the guise of tranquillity because it only slightly strengthens and, above all, doesn''t worry my family.


    "Yes."


    "I''m going to spend the next day cleansing you up and getting ready. And the day after tomorrow... you die"


    That, the shards also did not hide the facts, and in a straight-ball, clumsy way, there was a natural grin.


    Really, it''s too much the same.


    I wish I could honestly use the word sacrifice... my brother, but I wondered if it was really okay.


    "Yes, I know"


    "............... right"


    So you tried to mouth something, your mouth stops open in an unnatural way, but in the end, you can just nod and close it.


    The words released afterwards were probably different from what I was trying to say now, but that was enough for Felicia to be surprised.


    "After this, you have no freedom. But for that matter, I swear I will protect you. And in the meantime, it''s this guy who''s closest to protecting you.... in."


    "...... hmm.... Regards"


    "... Huh?


    That''s how it appeared to Felicia was the face she saw.


    I haven''t actually seen him in years, but I haven''t forgotten.


    There''s no way I can forget.


    They were there because they were their own sister, She.


    "Duh, why is She here...? Sure, you were on a journey, weren''t you?


    "... Yeah, I was justing home"


    "Really, the other day. Because of that, I haven''t even been given time to let everyone greet me on my return"


    "That was again...... really, that was the perfect time"


    If it were only a littleter toe back... or sooner, I might have been able to stay out of it without knowing about this one.


    Of course, I''m d to see my sister in and of itself.


    But still... I guess I shouldn''t have known.


    "...... it''s okay"


    But She was staring straight at this one, as if she had read such thoughts on this one.


    I felt slightly lost and floating there... but still, there was a strong will there.


    "... have you changed a bit?


    "... right?


    "Yes, if it was She back in the day, I''d feel a little more lost and bothered"


    Although the elves, it is only natural that they will change after a few years.


    Besides, if you were on a journey, it would be even worse.


    But somehow... I didn''t think that was all.


    "... um, if that''s what it looks like... maybe thanks to them"


    "... Really?"


    She, who is usuallycking in expression, had a slight grin on her mouth when she said so.


    So I thought you''d be fine.


    Though it would make me feel hard...... if I could meet people I could say that way, I''m sure.


    That''s a great pleasure as a sister, and a grin in nature and in my own mouth.


    "Huh, you can talk about that area as much as you wantter on. Tomorrow I''ll be busy, but today I still have time."


    "Oh, is that okay...?


    "Huh, I thought I told you it was due after tomorrow. I don''t have any more ns today. Then there will be no one toin to where you like to spend your time."


    "... Really? Thank you."


    "... thanks"


    "... Huh"


    The two of them thanked each other, and Felicia and the others looked at each other unexpectedly at the appearance of their brother, who turned away his nose as soon as possible.


    Shortly afterwards, weughed at each other and our hearts warmed to ourselves unchanged.


    Whatever happens after this, this time alone was certain now.


    "By the way, what will your brother do after this?


    "... this is my house, and you''re back? Then the rest will be slow and rxed."


    "... I should have always workedter?


    "When are we talking? In a few years it will be decided to be more efficient as well.... Well, I guess it''s because I identally made progress today and everyone else worked hard for some reason."


    "... Really?"


    I guess that means that we worked hard to spend time with the three of us in the family and everyone worked together.


    I wish I could honestly say that...... really, he was a clumsy brother.


    However, thanks to that, I can apparently leave without worries.


    Just for a moment, I cared.


    After all, three members of my family, because I rarely took my time.


    ... Though that may turn into a heavy stone on the left side.


    That''s about it, I wanted you to take a look at it.


    Whatever it is, now...


    "- Ah."


    ¡­¡­ ... What''s wrong?


    "... no, never mind. ''Cause I just remembered I don''t care."


    "... right?


    "Yes......"


    Yeah, that''s really, it doesn''t matter.


    At least, it must be so for the other person... or maybe the biggest selfish thing I''ve ever thought of.


    I just thought so.


    Speaking of which... you said you said goodbye, but you weren''t saying goodbye.


    Felicia thought to the boy who was past her brain that she was too selfish.

 520 Explore The Former Strongest, Elf Forest

    ¤½¤Î×ˤòÒŠ¤«¤±¤¿Ë²ég¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Ï·´ÉäµÄ¤Ë×Ô·Ö¤ÎÄ¿¤ò¤Þ¤ºÒɤä¿¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤Ï¤º¤Î¤Ê¤¤ÉÙÄê¤Î×ˤ¬¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤Ê¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¥¢¥¤¥Ä¤¬¤³¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤ä¤¬¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ˜ä¤ÎꎤËëL¤ì¤Ê¤¬¤é˜”×Ó¤òÒŠ¤ë¤â¡¢ËûÈˤοÕËƤȤ¤¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐԤϤʤµ¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬Í¬•r¤Ë¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢ÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤¢¤½¤³¤«¤é¤³¤³¤Þ¤Ç¡¢¤É¤ó¤À¤±ëx¤ì¤Æ¤ë¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤¬¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤Þ¤¢¤½¤ê¤ã¼±¤¤¤ÇÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Ð¡¢¿ÉÄܤǤϤ¢¤ë¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤·¤«¤·†–î}¤Ï¡¢±Ë¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ëÀíÓɤ¬¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤³¤½¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î¤³¤È¤òÓè¤áÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤Ç¤â¤¤¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ì¤³¤½¤¢¤ê¤¨¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¡£×´›r¤«¤é¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¡¢½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Î¤Ï¤¿¤À¤ÎżȻ¤Ã¤Ý¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤·¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤é¡¢¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤³¤ì¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹£¿¡¹


    Ž×¤é¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤â¡¢¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤¬Á¼¤¹¤®¤ë¡£


    ½ñ¤Þ¤ÇꎤâÐΤâ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤è¤ê¤Ë¤â¤è¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤Î¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤Ç¬F¤ì¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¤µ¤«¡¢¥¹¥Ñ¥¤¤Ç¤¹£¿¡¡¤¤¤ä¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ÕýÖ±ÑԤäơ¢¤½¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐԤϿ¼¤¨¤Å¤é¤¤¡£


    …g¼ƒ¤Ë¡¢¼È¤Ë¤½¤ì¤ò¿ÉÄܤȤ¹¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÈ˲Ĥ¬¤³¤Á¤é¤Ë¤Ï²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ½M¿—¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÌå²Ã¤ò±£¤Ä¤Î¤¹¤éëy¤·¤¤×´›r¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬¤¤¤¿¤éÒ»°k¤Ç·Ö¤«¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¤½¤â¤½¤â¤ÎÔ’¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏÕl¤Ë¤âÔ’¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥¹¥Ñ¥¤¤Î¤·¤è¤¦¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢áá¤Ï¤â¤¦ß\¤È¤·¤«ÑÔ¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ï¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸ºÎ¤é¤«¤ÎÀíÓɤǥ¢¥¤¥Ä¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¡¢¤·¤«¤â¤³¤Î¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤ÇÀ´¤ë¤È¤«¡¢¤É¤ó¤Êß\¤Î¤Ê¤µ¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­£¿¡¡¡­¡­¤¤¤¨¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï¨D¨D¡¹


    ¨D¨D×Ô·Ö¤¬ÐĤΤɤ³¤«¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÍû¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òһ˲¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¡¢»Å¤Æ¤ÆÊפòºá¤ËÕñ¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤Ï¤º¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¿¤À¤ÎšÝ¤ÎÃÔ¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢ÓàÓ‹¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöºÏ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­Å¼È»¤³¤³¤ËÃÔ¤¤Þz¤ó¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¤â¤»¤º¤ËŽ¢¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¿ÉÄÜÐԤ⤢¤ë¤Ç¤¹¤·¡£¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¡¢˜”×Ó¤òÒŠ¤ë¤Ç¤¹¤«¡­¡­¡¹


    ×Ô·Ö¤ËÑÔ¤¤Â„¤«¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤½¤¦…Û¤¯¤È¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤ÏÉ­¤Î°Â¤Ø¤ÈßM¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¯ÉÙÄê¤Îáá¤ò×·¤¤¤«¤±¤¿¡£


    Éú¤¤Ã¯¤Ã¤¿É­¤ÎÖФò¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÒ»ÈËši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤µ¤Æ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤«¤È…Û¤¯¤â¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÍâ¤ÎÒô¤Ï¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¾«¡©¤¬¡¢ïL¤Èľ¡©¤Î¤¶¤ï¤á¤­¤°¤é¤¤¤À¡£


    òX¤¬¤·¤¤¤Û¤É¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¥¨¥ë¥Õß_¤ÎÉù¤ÏÒ»¤Ä×ã¤ê¤È¤â„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤³¤º¡¢¤Þ¤¿šÝÅ䤹¤é¤â¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é±¾µ±¤Ë¡¢È«†T¤¬¼Ò¤ÎÖФËé]¤¸¤³¤â¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¡£


    ¤³¤³¤«¤é¤Ç¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ê¤Å¤é¤¤¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤È¤¦¤ËÈդϕN¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Íâ¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢µ±È»¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÄФμҤòáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ëδ¤À¤Ë¤½¤³¤Ë¡­¡­¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤ÎÉ­¤ËÁô¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÀíÓɤϡ¢…g¼ƒ¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤Ï×î³õ¤«¤é¤³¤³¤ò³ö¤ÆÐФ¯¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤É¡¢Ã«î^¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ×òÈդΥե§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î˜”×Ó¤¬¤ª¤«¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢ñR¹¤Ç¤â·Ö¤«¤ë¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤ÐÔ’¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÄÚÈݤ⡢ȫ¤Æ¤¬Ðê¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¤È¤â¡¢±¾µ±¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÓèœy¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ïëy¤·¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¥è©`¥¼¥Õ¤¬Ðê¤òͤ¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤À¤±¤Ï¡¢´_Œg¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ºÎ¹Ê¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¥·©`¥é¤«¤é„¤¤¤¿Ê¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤ÏÐê¤òͤ«¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï’ð¤Ç›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Í¤±¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¡£


    Ðê¤òͤ«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤ÈÐê¤òͤ±¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤È¤Ï´óß`¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤¢¤Î¥è©`¥¼¥Õ¤¬¤½¤³¤òégß`¤¨¤ë¤È¤â˼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£


    É٤ʤ¤»áÔ’¤ÎÖФǤ⡢¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤ò²ì¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¿ÉÄܤÀ¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¥·©`¥é¤Ï´_¤«¡¢’ð¤Ë¤ÏÀýÍâ¤â´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ÈÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¤Ï¤º¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÄÚÈݤޤǤϤµ¤¹¤¬¤Ë„¤±¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤¢¤Î•r¤ÏºÎ¤é¤«¤ÎÀíÓɤˤè¤ê¤½¤ì¤ËÔ“µ±¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢ÕýÖ±¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¤Ê¡¹


    ÖØÒª¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢ß_¤¬¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤Æ¤Þ¤Ç¥½©`¥Þ¤ò¤³¤³¤«¤éßh¤¶¤±¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤¿ÀíÓɤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ’ð¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢¶à·ÖÊÂŒg¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤ÏÕhÃ÷¤¬¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤¬¡¢Ž×¤Ä¤«´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯²ì¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¿Ö²À¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¤Û¤ÉÇÓ¤¨¤ë´æÔڤˌ�¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò³ç¤á¤ëÕßß_¤¬È¡¤ì¤ëÊֶΤϤ½¤¦¶à¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    悤á¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤ªÅ­¤ê¤ò¾²¤á¤Æ¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤¤Þ¤»¤Ê¤É¤ÈÆí¤Ã¤Æ´óÈˤ·¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢´óôÂôĤʃxʽ¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ï±ØÒª¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âÇÓ¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤É¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤«¤é¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿´æÔڤˌ�¤¹¤ëÊֶΤȤ·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢´óëj°Ñ¤Ë·Ö¤±¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¶þ¤Ä¤Î¤¦¤Á¤Î¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£


    ¿¹¤¦¤«¡¢�¾¤¦¤«¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤É¤Á¤é¤òßx¤Ö¤Ë¤»¤è¡¢ÏàÊ֤ϸñÉϤδæÔڤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ºÎ¤Î´úƒ”¤â±ØÒª¤È¤»¤º¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤·¤è¤¦¤Ê¤É¡¢˜SÓQß^¤®¤ë¿¼¤¨¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤Îħ٤À¤È¤¤¤ï¤ì¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤ÉÈçºÎ¤Ë¤â¤½¤ì¤é¤·¤¤ÀíÓɤÀ¡£


    ·ñ¡­¡­¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤Ç¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ƒxʽ¤È¤ä¤é¤ÎÄÚÈݤòèa¤ß¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢Ä§Å®¤Ï´úƒ”¤ÈÒý¤­“Q¤¨¤ËºÎ¤«¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï×î¤âßm¤·¤¿´æÔڤǤ¢¤ë¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤·†–î}¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢´úƒ”¤ÏºÎ¤Ç¤½¤ì¤òÒԤäƺΤò¤¹¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤¢¤Îƒxʽ¤Ç²î¤·³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤ò¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þʹ¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ºÎ¤Î†–î}¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤¢¤ó¤Ê´óÑö¤Êƒxʽ¤Ï¤½¤â¤½¤â±ØÒª¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ½ñÈդΤ³¤ÎÒ»Èդ⡢¤Þ¤ë¤Ã¤­¤êŸoñj¤À¡£


    ¤¤¤ä¡­¡­Ÿoñj¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢×òÈդ΃xʽ¤ÎÒ»·¬×îáá¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬¡¢×î¤âŸoñj¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÐĤò�»¤¨¤ë¤¿¤á¤ÎÔ’¤·ºÏ¤¤£¿


    ¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤¿¤À¤Î½¨Ç°¤À¡£


    ¤½¤¦¶ÏÑÔ³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢×òÈÕ¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤ÈÔ’¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿±Ë¤é¤¬¡¢ƒxʽ¤òÐФʤ¦Î×Å®¤ËŒ�¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡­¡­¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢Ä§Å®¤ËŒ�¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤âÓH¤·¤²¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ͬ•r¤Ë¡¢±¯×³¸Ð¤¬Æ¯¤¤ß^¤®¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¾Æ¤òßòX¤¬¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢Õ`ħ»¯¤»¤Ê¤¤¤Û¤É¤Ë¡£


    ¤Õ¤È¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Ë¼¤¤³ö¤¹¤Î¤Ï¡¢×òÈÕÄФμҤ˲´¤Þ¤Ã¤¿ëH¡¢¾Æ¤òߤ褯»Ø¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤½¤Î¿Ú¤«¤éÕZ¤é¤ì¤¿¡¢¤È¤¢¤ëÉÙÅ®¤ÎÔ’¤À¡£


    ¤³¤ÎÉ­¤Ë¤«¤Ä¤Æס¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡¢°×¤¤óŠ¤ò³Ö¤ÄÉÙÅ®¤ÎÔ’¡£


    ͬ¤¸É«¤ÎóŠ¤ò³Ö¤Äĸ¤È¤Ïëx¤ì¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â×åéL¤À¤Ã¤¿¸¸¤È¡¢¸¸¤ÈËƤ¿ÐÖ¤äÃäÈĺ¤é¤·¡¢Ö܇ì¤È¤âÉÏÊÖ¤¯¤ä¤ê¡­¡­¤ä¤¬¤Æĸ¤Èĺ¤é¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÊýÄêáá¤Ë¸¸¤Èĸ¤òÍö¤¯¤·¡¢Ò»ÈˤȤʤäƤ·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÉÙÅ®¤ÎÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Õý´_¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ÐÖ¤ÈÃäȤϡ¢¼š¡©¤È¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â½»Á÷¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤Î³Ì¶È¤Î¤³¤È¤¬Î¿¤á¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤Ï¤º¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤â˼¤¤·µ¤·¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­±¾µ±¤Ë¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤Ê¡¹


    ÕZ¤é¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿Ê¤ϡ¢¤­¤Ã¤È›gɽ¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ÕZ¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î�ý‚Ž¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢¤½¤¦ÅжϤµ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤¬¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡£


    ¡¸½Y¾Ö¤Î¤È¤³¤í¡¢¤ä¤ë¤³¤È¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¤³¤³¤òši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤ò̽¤·¡­¡­¤½¤·¤Æ¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¡¢¤½¤ì¤â¤³¤ì¤â¡¢¤Þ¤º¤Ï¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤ËÞ{¤ê׍¯Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤ÎÔ’¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¹


    …Û¤­¡¢Ö܇ì¤òÒŠ¶É¤·¡¢ÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¡£


    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤â¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬ÄФμҤò³ö¤¿¤Î¤ÏÈÕ¤¬³öʼ¤á¤Æ¤¹¤°¤Î¤³¤È¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡­¡­½ñ¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ê¤Å¤é¤¤¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¼È¤ËÈÕ¤ÏÖÐÌì¤Ë½ì¤­¤Ä¤Ä¤¢¤ë핤À¡£


    ¤³¤ÎÉ­¤Ï¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤ËŽÚ¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Î•rég¤¬¤¢¤ì¤ÐÓç¡©¤Þ¤ÇÒŠ¤Æ»Ø¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï½ñ¤Î½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¡¢¥Õ¥§¥ê¥·¥¢¤Î´æÔڤκÛÛE¤òǷƬ¤âÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ×òÈդϴ_¤«¤Ë¤¢¤ÎŽÚˆö¤ËÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Ë¤âév¤ï¤é¤º¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤³¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤È¡¢¿ÉÄÜÐԤȤ·¤Æ¤¢¤ë¤Î¤ÏŽ×¤Ä¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤ÎÖФÇ×î¤â¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¸ß¤¤¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤Ç¤ÏÞ{¤ê׍±¤Ê¤¤ˆöËù¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¡£


    Àý¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤¢¤Îħ٤ÎÉ­¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¾ßÌåµÄ¤Ê½â›Q²ß¤Ï˼¤¤¸¡¤«¤Ð¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ÊÖ¤ÃÈ¡¤êÔ礤¤Î¤ÏÖ±½ÓÕl¤«¤Ë„¤¯¤³¤È¤À¤¬¡­¡­¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë„¤¤¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤Ï¤¯¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤ÏÈ«†T¼Ò¤ËÒý¤­º\¤â¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤·¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï±¾À´¼È¤Ë¤³¤ÎÉ­¤ò³ö¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÏàÊÖ¤¬ºÎ¤òŒ¤¤Í¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢ÏàÊÖ¤¬�ꤨ¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ëµÀÀí¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¢¤ÎÄФˤ·¤Æ¤â¡¢Í¬¤¸¤³¤È¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¤¤¤¶¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð�ŠÒý¤Ë¤Ç¤â„¤­³ö¤¹¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢½ñ¤Ï¤Þ¤À¤½¤Î•r¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ƒxʽ¤Î±¾·¬¤Ï¡¢Ã÷ÈդΤϤº¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë¡¢ÏÂÊ֤ʤ³¤È¤ÏÆ𤳤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ×î½KÊֶΤÏáá¤ËÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢½ñ¤ÏÒ»ÏȤº¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¹Ö¤·¤½¤¦¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤òƬ¤Ã¶Ë¤«¤é”ؤäƤߤë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡£Ž×¤Ä¤«Ä¿ÐǤϤĤ¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢×î�™¤Ç¤â°ë‰²¤Ï¤»¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£Ã÷ÈÕ¼Ò¤ÎÍâ¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤é½Ô¤Ó¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤¹¤ë¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î³Ì¶ÈÔSÈݹ ‡ì¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Ê¤ï¤±¤Í¤¨¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤«£¡£¿¡¡¥ª¥á¥¨¤ÎƒžÏÈí˜Î»¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤¬¤ë¤Ç¤¹£¡£¿¡¹


    ¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò…Û¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢áá·½¤«¤é¤½¤Î½Ð¤Ó¤¬Â„¤³¤¨¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï„¤­Ò™¤¨¤Î¤Ê¤¤Éù¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Õñ¤êÏò¤¤¤Æ¤½¤Î×ˤò´_ÕJ¤·¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤½¤³¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤Î¤ÏÒŠÖª¤é¤ÌÉÙÅ®¤À¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤·¡£


    ¡¸¤ª¡¢ÒŠÊ¤Ëឤ줿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤¢¡­¡­¤Ä¡¢¤Ä¤¤¤ä¤Ã¤Á¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤ó£¿¡¡áž¤ì¤¿¡¢¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤à¡¢áá¤í¤«¤éÕl¤«¤¬¤¢¤È¤ò¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤¿¤Î¤ÏšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Ê¤Ã¡¹


    Ôª¤è¤ê×·ÛE¤Ê¤É¤Ë¤ÏÏò¤«¤Ê¤¤ˆöËù¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤ÊˆöËù¤Ç¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Ï¸î¤ÈÉÏÊÖ¤¯¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È˼¤¦¤·¡¢×î³õ¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤âšÝ¸¶¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬É­¤òši¤­»Ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤º¤Ã¤È¤½¤ì¤òëL¤·ÇФë¤Î¤Ï²»¿ÉÄܤÀ¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â·ÅÖ䷤Ƥ¤¤¿¤Î¤ÏÄ¿µÄ¤¬·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­½ñឤêÉϤ²¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤³¤³¤«¤éÏȤη½á˜¤ò›Q¤á¤«¤Í¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤âÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¡¢ÏȤۤɤΤDZ¾µ±¤Ëឤì¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¤¯¤Ã¡­¡­¤Þ¤µ¤«¤³¤ó¤Êég’i¤±¤òɹ¤¹¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­ÎҤʤ¬¤éñR¹¤¸¤ã¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê×Ô·Ö¤ò±°Ï¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡±¾µ±¤ËβÐФ½¤Î¤â¤Î¤ÏÖС©¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¤È˼¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤é¤ËÇ餱¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤À¤±¤À¤«¤éÓàÓ‹¤Ê¥Õ¥©¥í©`¤Ï¤ä¤á¤í¤Ç¤¹£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¡¤Ê¤éÂÊÖ±¤Ë„¤¯¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¨D¨DºÎÕߤǤ¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤Ã¡¹


    ¤³¤Á¤é¤Î†–¤¤¤ËÏ¢¤ò…פó¤ÀÉÙÅ®¤Ï¡¢ÒŠ¤¿Ä¿¤«¤é¤·¤Æ¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏóŠ¤ÎÉ«¤Î•rµã¤ÇÃ÷¤é¤«¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ü\¤è¤ê¤Î×Ï¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£


    ¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¡¢ÈËî�·N¤À¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤«¤Ä¤Æ¤Ï¥É¥ê¥¹¤Ê¤É¤â¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤³¤³¤Ë¥¨¥ë¥ÕÒÔÍâ¤ÎÕߤ¬¾Ó¤ë¤³¤È¤Ïµ±È»ÓФêµÃ¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    żȻ½ñÈÕ¤³¤³¤òÔL¤ì¤¿Õߤ¬¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¤È¤â¡¢ÑÔ¤¤ÇФì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¤³¤È¤òβÐФ·¤Æ¤¤¤¿•rµã¤Ç¡¢Å¼È»¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤¤ÇФë¤Î¤Ï²»¿ÉÄܤÀ¡£


    ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¥½©`¥Þ×ÔÉí×Ô·Ö¤ÎÐЄӤ¬¹Ö¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦×ÔÒ™¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÀíÓɤˤµ¤ì¤¿¤é¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤ÈÀ§¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ï¤¡¡£¤Þ¡¢ÊË·½¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¤«¡­¡­¡¹


    ¤À¤¬¤½¤¦ÑԤäÆÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¤È¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤ÏÌؤËÑÔ¤¤ÔU¤ò¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤¿¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤³¤Ã¤Á¤ÎÉí·Ö¤ÏÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤¯¤Í¤¨¤«¤éÑÔ¤ï¤Í¤¨¤Ç¤¹¡£¤¿¤À¤½¤Î´ú¤ï¤ê¡¢Á¼¤¤Ê¤òÒ»¤Ä½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¡¸Á¼¤¤Ê¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢ºÎ¤«¤òÖB¤á¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¡­¡­Í¬•r¤ËºÎ„I¤«Çå¡©¤È¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤ÊǨD¨D


    ¡¸¶à·Ö½ñ¥ª¥á¥¨¤¬Ò»·¬Öª¤ê¤Æ¤¨¤³¤È¤Ç¤¹¤è¡£Ã÷Èդ΃xʽ¤¬ÐФï¤ì¤ëˆöËù¡£¤½¤³¤Ø¤ÎÐФ­·½¤ò½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤Ç¤¹¡¹


    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 521 Former Strongest, Get Info

    "Hmm... I do want to know that if you want to, but it''s not the best, is it? If I could, I''d like to put a piece on it by the end of the day."


    The girl smiled bitterly at Soma for saying so and returning it.


    Because it stayed the same anticipation that it would probably return that way.


    But that''s why it didn''te down to the words that went on.


    "I don''t know what Omei is working for, but I think we should stop that for now. For now, if we just interrupt the ritual, we just have to do something about the sacrifice, but that doesn''t solve the problem... and I''m not convinced."


    "Hmm...? What''s that supposed to mean?


    I wonder why you''re talking about this, naturally.


    But this is something I can''t help.


    I just don''t think they''ll miss it without talking about anything, and although it''s only somehow, I have a feeling they''ll spot me where I lied.


    That''s why this is all we have if we can talk.


    Yes, so I have no choice, I try to tell myself and whine in my heart, opening my mouth.


    "It''s a simple story. Sacrifice doesn''t have to be arrogant.... you don''t know what the ritual they''re about to perform anymore, do you?


    "Well, there was roughly an idea¡­ I was convinced by the word ''sacrifice''. I''m more concerned about how you know that?


    That may be a natural question, but shrug and flush your shoulders.


    I don''t have the courtesy to tell you everything.


    "So, yes, I do have a problem if I''m gone, but in that case, I''ll just look for another sacrifice and prepare it. Besides, if it''s not just that, you won''t be able to do what you''re trying to do this time, so you should need sacrifices on a regr basis. Of course you refuse, but in that case the elves will just perish, and someone will do it instead, won''t they? I''m sure it won''t change in the end."


    "Hmm... I''m not sure, but do you mean you can''t just help Felicia for now? Well, maybe I thought so, or if Felicia had to run away, then I didn''t think she could have followed you honestly... So what do we do?


    I couldn''t see you doubting these words from the way you were tilting your neck.


    I guess that''s why.


    What made me ask you extra things?


    "... I don''t know what to say to myself, but is it insane to try to listen to such a dubious woman?


    "Would it be free if we just listened to each other? In fact, it''s just a matter of listening to the story before deciding what to do."


    "... well, nothing, I don''t mind"


    I don''t know, things have been going crazy since earlier.


    In the first ce, it''s really about why we''re talking about this.


    Even though I was trying to get rid of what could be a corner disorder, the struggle I''ve had so far is blistering.


    Well, when I say that, right in front of me right now, there''s something that''s going to be the biggest obstacle.


    No... or maybe it''s because of that, I think so.


    Compared to having this, there would be nothing wrong with it to the extent that it is otherwise alive.


    Yes, that''s why I keep saying that getting away from this ce is the top priority, to fulfill it.


    "So, what you do is simple in itself. Because you just have to crush the Forest God. It''s just not a good idea, consideringter."


    "Yeah? Why?


    "The elves are unusual in these woods, because it is thanks to the gods of the woods that power can be unleashed."


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. And then... if that''s the case, it''s gonna be very bad."


    "Because they knew it, they sealed the Forest God."


    "Hmmm... or in the first ce, why was the elf sealing it? You called him a god and you respected him, didn''t you? Well, from what I was afraid of, I can somehow imagine."


    "I think it''s pretty much what you imagined, isn''t it?


    I called them gods and I revered them because they were empowering us, albeit as a result.


    But at the same time, they were eating about themselves.


    Yet he continued his distorted coexistence without fleeing from it, because where he fled, he was just squeezed out of another race.


    In an effort to do something about it, the elves decided to seal what they even called God.


    The chiefs at the time redeemed their lives.


    "That''s the old ritual, or is it... at all, something that seems a little out of anticipation... But you know that very well, don''t you?


    "... just how much I''ve tried to hide, and there''s something I can''t hide. Except from what I''ve learned, it makes sense."


    Although I could rock the current chief somewhat, it''s really to that extent.


    And it was also because they were in a hurry.


    Speaking of whether it ismensurate with the effort used, it definitely is not.


    "Hmm... so what do I do after all?


    "It''s been made to seal ever since, so for now, I definitely think it''ll break out. So I don''t think there''s going to be a problem if we hold onto it and make it listen. Naturally, I wish I could."


    ording to the information obtained, Forest God seems to be the type of person who increases in power over time.


    That seems to be going on between seals, and if you do poorly, isn''t that power actually close to God''s power?


    In addition to being simply mighty that way, it''s probably already on this side of the force.


    If that wasn''t the Demon King, it would be almost impossible to obey.


    "I see... so where is the ce?


    "... do you really know? You must defeat the Forest God and obey him, right?


    "Even if they say, you wouldn''t know what would happen if you didn''t try in the end? If it is not possible, then it is then. That would be better than dying, and the elves would have to put up with it."


    From that appearance as if he were speaking ofmon sense, he seemed to be saying that it was natural to be able to defeat Forest God and others.


    I''m not supposed to be that kind of opponent... no, or maybe he can take it down.


    And when I thought about it, that wasn''t a problem.


    Ideally, the two indeterminate elements, Forest God and Witch, would crush each other, but it was unclear how we could do something about Forest God even if we sacrificed the Witch in the first ce.


    Then there is no reason to deny that it is only hope that will defeat the Forest God.


    If you think of it as the price, isn''t it eptable that the witch is alive?


    I thought about that... yes, I convinced myself that I had talked so much about it.


    "... you can do whatever you want around there. This way. This way. This way."


    "Um, let me do that.... By the way, I thought, can''t you defeat the Forest God today?


    "It''s still sealed for once now, isn''t it? Elves can only solve it, so there''s nothing you can do."


    That''s one of the reasons I stopped.


    From now on, it is exquisite to confuse them.


    I just did that, and it wouldn''t mean anything.


    "Hmm, is that so... so where is the ce?


    "I think there''s a big tree in this forest, but there''s a ce connected from the space at the top of it. There''s the Elf''s chief''s house, and there''s a path to the ce."


    I mean, I have to do something about the closed space first... but I never dared say anything about it.


    Somehow, because I thought the boy in front of me was going to do it before breakfast to that extent.


    "In short, you need to break into the chief''s house first, ¡­"


    "There''s no particr way to infiltrate it, so work yourself in there.... So I''m done teaching you the good things, and now you''ll excuse me"


    When I said that and tried to walk away from the spot, Soma looked surprised.


    It''s more about leaning your neck.


    "Hmm? Didn''t you have something for me?


    "Uh..."


    Indeed, that was a natural question.


    I was following you, so it would be normal to think you had something to do.


    I was totally done with my errands already. I was wondering.


    After all, I haven''t been able to ask why Soma is here... but it would be unnatural to hear that exactly.


    Well, I''vepletely forgotten so far, and it seemed like I''d just have to give up knowing why.


    "Well, I did have some errands, but I don''t need them anymore, so don''t worry about it"


    "Is that so? Hmm... well, for now, I''m d you taught me so much."


    "... you don''t have to worry about anything. I''ve been thinking about it."


    Rather, there is really no reason to be thankful.


    I wonder what I''m doing at all, and when I turn around thinking about that.


    The girl was to follow the scene early.


    "... Mm. Speaking of which, I forgot to ask your name."


    As I dropped off about the girl who had left, I remember that, but by then I had already lost sight of the girl.


    But when you breathe out one sigh, Soma gives it up first.


    "... we shall meet again in time"


    It was a hunch.


    That, too, is close to certainty.


    After all, I had nothing to say, but I''m pretty sure that girl had something to do with Soma.


    I only gave Soma information about what I was going to leave... well, there''s probably no such thing as lying information, let me try to make use of it thankfully.


    Whateverester, that''s when.


    What needs to be done now is nothing.


    "Well, was it the biggest tree..."


    That was one of the ces where Soma had his eyes on.


    It was also the most powerful ce because it was particrly big to feel.


    I mean, there''s a good chance he was on his way without being taught anything, but if he knew that, he would have handled it differently again.


    It would have made more sense than enough.


    "Though..."


    I don''t take for granted how to break in sessfully, etc.


    I''m confident if I just need to make a raid, and I''m confident when ites to finding it, but I''m not sure I can sneak into it with hatred.


    If I had to, I wouldn''t just storm from the front.


    "Hmmm... well, time is ready, think about it a little bit"


    There''s no more information to collect, and all the elves are in the house in the first ce.


    If I had more work to do, would I try to go to the ce where it was intended again?


    "It doesn''t mean there''s anything there..."


    Well, or you might actuallye up with something by looking at it.


    With that in mind, Soma started moving.


    That''s the countless trees that exist in the Elf Forest, but I still remembered that clearly because I had stares on them, but they were simply in to understand.


    It was big enough to tell at a nce that it was different from the rest¡­ above all, it was just in what seemed to be the middle of the woods where it stood.


    There''s no way I can forget that.


    That''s how I got to the heart of the woods, and I knew that at a nce.


    The beauty is clearly visible to the eye even if it is not close, but I feel even more overwhelming if I approach it.


    When ites to forests, the most familiar part of Soma is the Demon Forest, but it''s overwhelmingpared to any tree there was.


    The more I look up, the more my neck hurts, and the thickness is that I can finally get around with a few adults holding hands.


    It was a trulyrge and magnificent tree.


    It''s going to be tough if you fall in the middle of the ascent, but there are plenty of ces that are just big and likely to be put on your feet.


    If you''re just going up there for now, it doesn''t seem like an obstacle.


    "The problem is the way to infiltrate¡­"


    Or if you think about it, the only way for Soma to get ahead of the space being connected is to sh it with a sword, but wouldn''t he find out at that point?


    There is no other way... to get other elves to cooperate would be without.


    "Hmmm... I guess I''ll just have to say that I can be now"


    In the first ce, I was even wondering if I didn''t need to sneak off to anything.


    I am convinced by the word ''sacrifice'' used by the girl earlier as to what the ritual that will take ce tomorrow is.


    That girl said something to affirm that, too, and I guess that''s what I mean.


    We''re going to smash it up, grab Felicia, and even defeat something called Forest God, so I guess I can''t help but worry about the details anymore.


    Well, of course, I''d rather stay out of the way, and I don''t want to do any extra damage.


    "Well, it''s also a small matter before it matters. There will be no choice but to some extent"


    Thinking about it, I decided to reopen it already.


    Whatever, it''s all tomorrow.


    I don''t know what will happen... but what Soma can do is one thing.


    Whateveres, sh away, sh open.


    That was it, and Soma narrowed her eyes so that she could stare into the space at the end of her gaze.

 522 Confront The Former Strongest, Elf Swordsman

    The Elf Forest - Morning of the Forest Spirit Company, visited with quiet.


    The light of the sun, which has just shown its face, illuminates the top of that tree, which is the highest andrgest - instantaneous potpourries and small sounds.


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Unique Concentration, Disease Thunder, Myopia Water Stop: Pr moves, Exorcism.


    Shortly afterwards, what resonated on the spot was the sound of a broken ss.


    As if to tell you that the sound is not a disguise, there is a distorted but huge hole there.


    Solving his remnants, Soma stared ahead and narrowed his eyes.


    Surprisingly, it was spreading there... no, it was spreading there also in the woods.


    There were two things there: a sight to look down from where we now stand, and a melon.


    The only difference I can say is that unlike this one there, arge log house is built on the tree.


    Although I''m a little anxious to say that it was built there well to be honest, or that it won''t fall, it is magically fixed, and its appearance is stable, and there are no signs of fine dust.


    And perhaps that was the house of the chief.


    "Now... let''s go."


    It would be a lie to say that you don''t care what the hell that ce is, but now there are things to take precedence over.


    Exhaling one breath, Soma leaped across the hole without hesitation.


    Joseph couldn''tprehend aggressively what had happened in the moment.


    A roar as if a part of the world had been shattered and scattered by a violent shake as if the world itself had been shaken.


    It was something I had never experienced before¡­ it was after a few seconds or so that I finally figured out what had happened.


    "What... no way, what''s that...?


    I''ve never experienced it, which means it''s never happened.


    And so far so intense.


    Perhaps the border that connects this ce to the other side has been destroyed.


    But while I lurk my eyebrows at the conclusion, the problem is, I don''t know what that means.


    Sure, it''s an important time for the ritual to begin... but who the hell is going to gain by attacking it?


    "... Huh. Well, should I check directly,"


    If the purpose really is to do this ritual, it will surely pass through here where Joseph is now.


    Then you just have to ask someone who will show up.


    Of course you don''t get an answer, and Joseph could be attacked without a question.


    But.


    "My role is already over. That''s when... well, it doesn''t matter."


    So he groaned, and Joseph stood on the spot, waiting for the intruder toe.


    The chief''s house seemed to boast of its natural or considerable size.


    Even though it''s not very different from Felicia''s, which was in the Witch Forest by its looks, the interior is obviously different in size.


    Perhaps this ce, like that man''s house, is magically expanding its interior space.


    Nevertheless, having done so, it was toorge here.


    As I said before, the magic of expanding the inner space is not as easy to use as it is to say.


    On top of that, this rate of expansion.


    Despite the amount of elves, it should take a lot of effort to maintain this.


    Having a home in a ce like this means I guess it''s up to me to maintain it... and the magic skill seems pretty good.


    And maybe we should be dealing with someone like that in the future.


    "¡­ is it irrelevant"


    I don''t want to be too clumsy, but if it means getting in the way, I won''t forgive you.


    With such determination, we run down the wooden aisle.


    By the way, I''m not lost in that foothold because I''ve felt so clearly about its existence since I got here.


    It''s pretty intensepared to what I was feeling in the Elf Forest, but it definitely belongs to the Forest God.


    Then you can go in the direction where you feel it.


    And a few times around the corner...


    "- Mm."


    "... are you here"


    My legs stopped naturally in the hall where it was and the other person who was there trying to get in the way.


    "Hmm, I see it was you... no, think about it, could it only be about you"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. So why did your brother wait here?


    Momentster, Joseph moved Pickle and a single eyebrow, but there was no further reaction.


    I said to my brother and others for slight incitement, but I just said the chief, or he seems quite calm.


    "Hmm, why? Such a thing would be decided. Instead, you''re the one. What are you doing here?


    "I suppose that''s the decision?


    "... Huh. Right...... so is that"


    It was a pointless inquiry with each other, but at the same time it was meant to confirm each other''s will.


    In other words, each other is an obstacle to each other.


    But even if I could see that... when they said they were magical users, Soma didn''t move because they couldn''t feel the will to fight.


    enough users to hide it, so probably not.


    Somehow... I felt lost.


    And Joseph, who was about to move his right arm, once looked down at his right hand and squeezed it, he immediately untied it and put his arms together again as he had originally done.


    and.


    "... an imitation of what?


    That''s what Soma asked, because Joseph stepped back as he did and retreated to the side.


    If we were to talk about it as we saw it...... it just seemed to give way.


    "Hmm, as you can see. Come to think of it, I''m the chief. I guess I should also get in the way of you...... I guess I shouldn''t be hurt in vain here. It''s going to be annoying for all of us."


    "That may be..."


    "Besides, I''m not very good at fighting originally. You seem to be able to do quite a bit, and I won''t be able to interrupt much."


    I couldn''t feel a lie in Joseph''s eyes telling that.


    Apparently, it''s not meant to be a trick or an ambush.


    "... is that okay?


    "Phew, I''m just saying it''s the right material. Ahead, the best of our elves are on the escort. It''s his job to get in your way."


    "Hmm, is that right... well, I want to get it done quickly, so if it''s okay to go through without doing anything, I''ll let you do that."


    "Oh, all you have to do is imitate it with precision and waste. He would definitely be the most powerful ss of historical elves. Besides, it''s still pointless just in case you can get rid of him. The seal has already been unsealed.... in front of the Forest God, whoever we are, makes no sense"


    I didn''t return anything to that word, I just shrugged my shoulders.


    Well, if the seal is already unsealed, it''s just fine.


    As a matter of fact, I was just a little nervous there.


    Though it stormed at the same time as the morning came, it was not at that time that there was any basis.


    I slept near the top of that tree, if you know what it is for now, but the timing of the assault was then, simply because I couldn''t wait any longer.


    The seal has not yet been unsealed so far, or something like that, it would have been a very dumb thing to say that we have to wait for it first.


    Nevertheless, that also means we have to hurry, so we can''t even just be relieved.


    Just in case, while you''re on your guard, go through Joseph''s side.


    "... oh yes. Onest thing I told you."


    "... Huh, what?


    "When you get back, just be prepared, okay? In the meantime, the priority is to hurry... but when I get back, I''m going to let him punch me in the face. My brother who doesn''t protect my sister deserves to be beaten up. I''ll leave it to Felicia to decide what to do afterwards."


    "............... huh. Then... let''s hope."


    I took the word on my back and left the spot behind.


    Running through the passageway again as it was¡­ but its legs will soon stop.


    The passage broke off and we jumped out.


    But beyond that, which was supposed to be at the top of the tree, it continued to the ground with wonder.


    Apparently the space was distorted somewhere.


    There are a lot of trees around.


    From the looks of it, I guess this ce is part of the woods again.


    However, the distance to the trees seemed to be far apart and an open ce of considerable size.


    And.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time... so, okay? Well, it''s been a while."


    I wasn''t surprised to see who was there.


    Somehow, because I felt that way.


    Is that the same over there, with a familiar face creating a small, nodding shape as usual, with golden hair flowing.


    However, the golden eyes that usually look back on this one are not as good as they are today.


    "...... hmm.... Long time no see, Soma"


    Still, the words were the same, and the girl she found out - She, she returned them so.

 523 Sister And Sister.

    Somehow, I had a hunch.


    I knew someone would havee here forcefully the moment I felt a severe shake... and there is no other way, such as on the minds of someone who would do that.


    Of course I didn''t know that Soma was here or anything, but rather, I''m talking about why he''s here... and still, considering that Soma was there, I was so convinced.


    But anyway, that''s it, this is this, is it.


    I don''t ask what you''re doing here, etc.


    I wouldn''t even have to ask that...... well, it wouldn''t be the kind of thing I''d ask now, although it would be a lie if I said I wasn''t interested in how I got to do that.


    Whatever She does, it doesn''t change, and that''s just one thing.


    "Hmm... you seem very motivated"


    ".................. naturally"


    ''Cause this is She''s job.


    She''s role alone, entrusted directly by her brother, who is also the chief.


    It''s like I couldn''t have thought of it myself that used to just take care of everyone, and then I wouldn''t be able to not fulfill it.


    "Hmm...... I see. Oh man, this is going to need another hit..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Soma, who sees how this one is doing, squeals something she doesn''t know well by ident, she exhales.


    It''s a distracted atmosphere somewhere... but soon afterwards, it changes.


    Though I never tried to fit in, the eyes I saw in my sight were much narrower.


    "... eh"


    Momentster, I could tell that Soma''s consciousness had switched, even though I didn''t like it.


    It''s like they''ve eagled my heart... or they''re attacking me with that illusion, like they''re sticking a de in my throat.


    There is a clear death, in itself.


    "But if that''s the case, there''s no way I''m serious about it."


    That being said, Soma has not taken any particr stand.


    But She knew.


    That''s what Soma is all about.


    In other words, as the word goes, Soma is seriously going to do it.


    "... n, where I want it"


    Rather, that''s what it is.


    It has to be.


    Otherwise...


    "... eh"


    Look at the situation without rm, breathing slowly and repeatedly to calm your mind.


    My distance is about ten meters.


    But the distance is the same without.


    Even She does, so it would be an exaggeration for Soma.


    The size of the battlefield is about twenty meters in diameter.


    There''s no room for petty work, and Soma deserves it, neither has this one done anything.


    In short, overwhelmingly, this one''s at a disadvantage by one side.


    There is no such thing as local interest.


    As for the difference in strength, it''s too much now.


    But... even if you don''t win, you can''t lose.


    I managed to contain my body that was about to tremble and put my right hand in a knife pattern.


    A forward leaning position with your right foot forward and your body protruding forward.


    No more words, I don''t need.


    Exhaling sharply, he kicked the ground with all his might.


    "- Discretionary."


    - Knife Art Extraordinary, Forest Spirit Protection, Mental Concentration, Living Together, Mind and Eye: Discretionary.


    Zero distance after less than seconds, swinging through your right arm at the same time as you step into the ground.


    No spare time, it''s all from the beginning.


    Instead of handing it off, he''s even going to kill it, and a blunt sh runs...


    "... eh"


    But the response that came back was, naturally, rigid.


    It sounds tall... but that''s what I knew.


    So She had already taken the next step by then.


    "- Cloud spraying"


    - Knife Art Extraordinary - Protecting Forest Spirit - Mental Concentration - Amodation - Mind Eye - Intuition (False) - Continuous Strike: Cloud Mist Eliminating Machete.


    Moments, She scratches out.


    It''s not about blocking signs, it''s about the nature of the move itself.


    I''ve shown it to Soma once, but I can''t believe I just saw it once and I can''t see it all through.


    Disappeared and made him think of himself as a rear assault, ughtering him from the same position.


    Slightly cut the carp of the knife that has already finished the knife, and grabbed the right arm with the pattern...


    "-!?


    - Knife Techniques Superior/Forest Spirit Protection/Sign Detection Intermediate/Intuition (False): Hazard Detection.


    Instant instinct screamed, "That''s no good.


    Something resembles a chill in your spine runs and, without defying them, forcefully defeats your body to the right.


    It''s almost at the same time as falling to the ground like rolling and something sharp passing just above it.


    If it had moved slowly even for a second, it would have been shed.


    But I''m relieved there. I can''t afford it.


    When I got up trying to jump up instantly, I swung through my right arm holding the pattern.


    - Knife Techniques Superior - Forest Spirit Protection - Mental Concentration - Heart Eye - Signal Blocking Subordinate - Continuous Strike: Remnants of Shadow Tai - Xu.


    It''s too forceful an attack, but it can''t be shaped like hatred.


    That blow cuts the sky as a price for the fortitude, but it is also within the assumption.


    The ughter unleashed to hide in its trajectory approached Soma - but it was still prevented as a matter of course.


    "... eh"


    It''s like I can''t stand my teeth...... no, I don''t even feel like I can fight.


    He said he was standing around for just a few seconds, but he felt like he was slowly taking his mental powers.


    I can imagine for a moment that if I lost my mind, I would be lying on the ground.


    This made me realize that Soma meant it, even though I didn''t like it.


    I have met with Soma many times before.


    I meant I knew it wasn''t serious.


    But I guess that was really all I meant to do.


    And while this makes Soma serious, it''s not all he can do.


    If he hade with all his might, She''s head must have said goodbye to her torso, by the way.


    But that''s why Soma can''te at all.


    If there was only a gap in it, it would be there.


    Though Soma says something, she is sweet to those who deem herself in her body.


    That''s amazing, too.


    And for once, She thinks she would belong there.


    Or else you''d be mercilessly beaten to death by now.


    Thinking about it makes me worried that my brother would have been okay now...... clumsy, but the principle is about a good brother.


    I just have to believe that it will be okay there.


    Or there are no shards left to care about that in the first ce.


    Once away from Soma, he breathed in an instant and stood up again.


    Even if I''m just doing this, my strength is shredding more and more, but I can handle it with my right hand holding the knife pattern.


    Instead of looking at one point or another, we concentrate our consciousness so that we don''t miss every step of it, while trying to look at the whole body of Soma.


    You can do it if you lose your mind in a moment, which means you just don''t have to lose your mind in a moment.


    So to the extent that we can do something about it, Soma hasn''t been able to help.


    Of course I know that''s not as easy as saying it with your mouth, it''s too much.


    Now it actually did, albeit for a few seconds.


    There''s no way I don''t get it.


    But still.


    "... yet, I..."


    You can''t just give up.


    "... eh"


    I squeezed my lips and jumped all the way to Soma.


    From there, the sight of an earlier re-bake is repeated several times.


    You don''t need to do it properly.


    No, you can''t do it properly.


    What She needs to do is let Soma stop here for even a second.


    Better in the meantime the ritual isplete, but the seal should have been unsealed earlier.


    Then I won''t say luxury.


    At least if you''re in a situation where you can''t do anything with soma.


    In that case... in that case...


    "-"


    In elerated thinking, She just waves a knife.


    It''s all for one purpose¡­ toplete this ritual.


    I know what I''m waiting for at the end of it, and I don''t need anyone to tell me now.


    I understand, ept, and am prepared for all of it¡­ I have made up my mind.


    Three brothers and sisters, together.


    There was no other way.


    This world is not as gentle as it exists.


    If that''s what you have...... I''m sure my sister didn''t be a witch or anything from the start.


    This never happened.


    So this is the utmost resistance.


    In the worst case scenario, my brother thought desperately to achieve a slightly better end.


    It is a problem that involves all the species called elves.


    Where I chose what, there''s bound to be a retrieval.


    In it, the way to do it with minimal sacrifice. Now it was my sister who would make the sacrifice.


    It''s just that.


    If you disrespect that, it will be easy to impeach you as ruthless.


    But it wasn''t just us, everyone in the same family understood.


    I never exined a word, but that''s why it''s extra.


    And I figured out that maybe I was more troubled and suffering than anyone else, so I thought I''d help out a little bit.


    Just as our own parents were.


    Most of all, I''m sure those people were meant to live, not die.


    But there was nothing I could do.


    Even She didn''t think about it.


    There''s no way I didn''t think about it.


    My power is for times like these, and it''s times like these that I''ve been polishing up.


    But such tiny confidence was shattering just because I felt the power.


    Only a small amount of residue leaked from the seal.


    It was too much for anyone to realize before that that they were helpless, heartbroken and convinced that their brother was still right.


    - Or.


    Yes, or... I still might be able to do something about it, and if someone seemed to be on the spot at that time, I might not have known yet.


    Though I don''t think it would be possible, nevertheless, if I could see that invincible figure, another determination could have been made.


    But he wasn''t there then.


    I just got out, I''m already...


    With that in mind, I eat my teeth off.


    I raised my face so that I could not lose the weakness that sprang up from the bottom of my heart.


    "- Ah."


    Moments, my eyes met.


    It''s pitch-ck, it reminds me of darkness, it envelops everything, and I''m fascinated by it in an instant.


    The eyes that stared straight at this one seemed to look as if to the depths of this one''s heart as well.


    I remember that feeling, like being exposed to everything I was hiding, like everything I was holding back would be rampant.


    - That''s why I didn''t want to look at you.


    Because I knew that if I put these straight eyes in front of me, I would stop lying to my feelings, etc.


    Moment after moment, a tall noise sounded on the spot.


    Along with that, the weight disappears from She''s right hand.


    What I was gripping there disappeared and something blunt was dancing at the edge of my sight.


    Looking up at it, I think.


    My sister told me she''s changed, but I''m sure nothing''s really changed.


    She hasn''t changed a thing since Doris took her out of the woods.


    I wanted to live up to everyone''s expectations.


    I wanted to be useful.


    I wanted to live up to my responsibilities as a royalty.


    It''s my thoughts, it''s my greed, it''s my wish.


    From the bottom of my heart, it is what I always thought.


    Naturally, it''s what I thought again this time...... but.


    Most importantly, I didn''t want you to die.


    That''s for everyone.


    Elves.


    And to Soma.


    But of all the people who don''t want me to die, my sister, as a matter of course, is also included.


    Plus, I wanted you to y more.


    I wanted you to talk about all sorts of things.


    I wanted you to cook.


    I wanted you tough, and I wanted you tough.


    I wanted you alive.


    - Help me.


    "... help my sister"


    If I noticed, my aspirations were falling zero out of my mouth.


    Vision seeps and distorts...... Still, in the pitch ck that you can clearly see among them, mouth what you want.


    Because I can''t do it myself.


    Though it''s an unsolicited wish.


    Although it''s too convenient.


    - Still.


    He tried to open his mouth further, but it was blocked by the impact that struck his head.


    It''s gentle and powerful, and it''s a hand that''s put on your head.


    "- You should leave it to me."


    Listening to the words and remembering the senses...... She noticed that Soma''s back, which was about as good as hers, was somehow beyond herself.

 524 Witches And Forest Gods

    Soma, hurrying ahead, had felt through her own skin that the signs of Forest God and Doo were rising as they were.


    That''s not simply because you''re close to it.


    Try stopping to try the facts, but that keeps growing.


    I guess that means the seal is beingpletely unsealed.


    "Hmm...... and isn''t this world, and all sorts of things, too sealed?


    That''s the third time I''ve had a chance.


    It would be more natural to assume that such a thing exists everywhere than to assume that you are in all those ces by chance.


    How noisy the hell is the world?


    "... no, is it better than how many columns of god are bouncing around, starting with Dragon God?


    Well, both of them, and so on... and then I look back.


    Past the back of your brain was earlier.


    One, breathed out a sigh.


    "Damn, you''re a really troubled sibling"


    Apparently, there''s more people I have to preach toter.


    At least one of the fist bones has to be dropped.


    "... would I disqualify my sister, such as crying my sister?


    Squirting, he turned back forward and ran out again.


    Felicia was there alone in the woods, holding her hands together to meditate and pray.


    I''m not really praying, nor am I trying to use a spell again.


    It was simply shabby to say that he was doing so somehow.


    What''s in front of it is something like an altar.


    At the center is a spherical light floating, repeatedly bright to pulse.


    The sound of a heartbeat was also echoing on the spot.


    The sounding interval is gradually shorter and the speed of brightness is increasing.


    Because he was meditating on his eyes, the only thing Felicia felt was the sound... but still, I understood not that anyone would tell me but that it would appear soon enough.


    - Mori god.


    To the Lord of thepany of the Forest Spirit, a venerable being of the species Elf.


    And from now on, Felicia is the one who, by ritual, gives that life.


    Rituals, etc. sounds good, but the point is, it''s just personal.


    But Felicia is not dissatisfied there.


    I''d even say I''m satisfied.


    Because I know very well that''s thest time that makes sense.


    As Felicia and her mother did.


    Felicia L. - Leonhardt Valtstein is a so-called half-elf.


    High Elf''s father and - with a witch''s mother, a mixed child.


    Besides, there is no causal connection between that and Felicia being a witch.


    Evidence of this is that She, who draws the exact same blood, is an ordinary elf.


    Well, She is She, and even though she is an elf, she has to be able to use magic, which is simply because her talent is specialized in knives.


    Extraordinary skills are not light enough to allow other talents to be brought together while having exceptional talent.


    Perhaps those who transcend the vessels of men will make it possible.


    Anyway, that''s why Felicia knows so much about witches.


    Because we spent only a few years together in that witch forest and they taught us all sorts of things.


    ofing to that end¡­ also means fulfilling one''s wishes.


    - Witches cannot fulfill their wishes as a spell.


    This is something I have said before, but it is not, strictly speaking, correct.


    Correctly, you can make any wishe true if you redeem your own life, that''s why.


    And in general, that is thest of the witches.


    Witches are enemies of the world, but the truth is that they are rarely killed by anyone.


    The reason for this is simple, because it''s just too sparing to kill.


    Even though it takes a price, it can make someone''s wishes, sometimes even distorting reason,e true.


    There will be no such thing as people who cannot understand its usefulness.


    Most of all, that''s why witches are surrounded.


    Witches are useful to everyone, but their power is also finite.


    If no one can fulfill his wishes, the power is for his own sake.


    But at the same time, that''s why they hide.


    Because if its existence is exposed, it will be disputed by those who neglect it.


    Whether everyone acknowledges its usefulness or not, it still makes no difference that the witch is the enemy of the world.


    And it''s another story that may be happy for the person of the moment.


    No, or should I say this?


    You don''t have to be killed to live like a person.


    That pr is the way to die.


    Generally, although a witch dies fulfilling her own wishes, that wish is not really what the person wished for, and... very rarely, but sometimes it is executed.


    When you find out you''re hiding it, or at the end of the day, take advantage of a job and its death.


    To advertise that when you have fought the world''s enemies.


    In light of all that, Felicia can tell you how human and happy she was.


    I can live with my mother for a few years and meet my family once a month, albeit for a short time.


    It was too much of a human being.


    No matter what anyone else says.


    So this is my wish.


    For everyone, including my family, to help.


    The existence of the Forest God is empowering the elves, its source.


    That''s why I worship... but that awakening means the ruin of an elf.


    Because the Forest God eats elves.


    Apparently a preferential treatment rather than an appetite, but there is also a record that the elves once reduced that number in half because of it.


    It was also said to have been extinct as it was, and it was for that reason that it was sealed.


    When ites to why such beings are empowering the elves in the first ce, the reasons for this are unknown.


    There are theories that we are not empowering, that the elves are just affected... but it''s one thing we haven''t been able to figure out yet.


    And Felicia will never know that answer again.


    Because I make my wishe true here.


    To seal the Forest God again.


    Now never wake up again.


    With his own life.


    That''s the ritual, all of it.


    The seal I once ced was about to be lifted, and it took the lives of the elves to seal it again.


    Because that''s what sealing with elves is all about.


    To do so, however, it was calcted that half of the existing elves were needed.


    Or some hands don''t seal it, but this is out of the question.


    If I didn''t seal it, the Forest God would just eat me... and I couldn''t take the option of moving from here.


    The only reason the elves are currently neutral is because of this forest.


    If you go outside the woods, the elves are only human beings who are somewhat good at magic.


    If that happens, they''ll just be unterally fed, which is something we don''t even have to think about.


    Especially since it has happened before, even more so.


    So in the end, there is no way for the elves to survive but to seal the Forest God and pierce the way they have always been.


    Even at the cost of half my life.


    And, if it were, it would have.


    But fortunately... yes, fortunately, there was another means left for the elves today.


    About forty years ago, with the wishes of the witch and the dedication of the head of the time, as the crisis of the n was turned away.


    It was predicted that if it were the witch''s wish again this time, he would be able to put more seals on the Forest God than ever before.


    When they heard that, Felicia was nodding without getting lost.


    Because I hardly ever met with any of the elves, but I knew what everyone thought.


    through the food given once a month.


    So that''s what I thought if I just had to sacrifice myself.


    Maybe because I was prepared that one day the time woulde.


    That was today.


    That''s all.


    So.


    ... so...


    "-"


    Moments, a loud heartbeat sounded in the air, and that alone blew away everything in my thought.


    I even forgot what I was thinking and opened my eyes... and there I was.


    The light goes out at some point, and there''s something there that I''m not sure about all the recements.


    But at the same time, at first sight, I understood it from the bottom of my heart.


    That''s the Forest God.


    ¨D¨D


    Felicia watched as things stretched out that she didn''t really understand, rather than doing anything.


    Reflectively wondering maybe that''s an arm, but that''s all.


    I didn''t even think about running away.


    It wasn''t because of the ritual.


    It''s just fear.


    To Felicia, who has unconsciously felt the signs since childhood, to the elf, the existence of the Forest God is imprinted in consciousness as fear itself.


    I just felt the omen of that resurrection, and the elf would not be able to stay calm... and if I had preceded it, it would have been natural.


    Nevertheless, maybe that''s good in a way.


    For if a witch is to fulfill her own wishes, she needs to die at that moment.


    And Felicia, although apparently close to the human species, is no different from being an elf in blood muscle.


    Besides, the blood that runs through that body is a high elf.


    If I tried it as a forest god, the treat should have been the same.


    Do you understand that, Mori God did not hesitate to grab Felicia''s body.


    My body swells and my pain runs.


    "... eh"


    But it was only a few moments away.


    As soon as my arms were pulled back, it was because they let me go in the air.


    A sh of flotation and a fall.


    "... Huh?


    The questions that arose shortly afterwards were to be resolved.


    Because the answer to the meaning of doing that was right there.


    Maybe there''s the head of it¡­ the ce that seems to be its mouth was wide open.


    Try to get sucked in, Felicia''s body falls off.


    "... ah"


    The moment I saw that empty space, all sorts of things went past my head.


    There are so many things that I don''t understand what they were.


    Still.


    I remember only one thing clearly.


    That''s a promise.


    We met just three days ago, a lie from the mouth.


    If there''s a time for trouble...


    Moments, I thought.


    That was pushing me to the bottom of my heart...... the truth is what I''ve always thought.


    - I don''t want to die.


    "... sprinkle"


    My body was trembling to the point where it was unusual.


    Vision was seeping to misery.


    What''s on my mind is a boy who just lived with me for a month.


    That''s so, so pathetic... still, or that''s why I didn''t want to die.


    "... help me, please"


    But my voice sounded vain.


    - I understand.


    With the roar, it blew away.

 525 Former Strongest, Relative To The Forest God

    I literally blew it to pieces in front of me. Looking at it, Soma leaked her tongue.


    Because the response conveyed through the sword was too light.


    It felt as if the contents had smashed even the scurvy wood.


    If you narrow your eyes to them turned into countless fragments, the majority of what you see in your vision actually seems to be wood fragments.


    But that''s why I can''t remember such a response if they are really part of the body.


    In other words, they are something far from the main body.


    Probably hasn''t done much damage.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if you told me you weren''t given it at all.


    I thought that was somehow the moment I saw it, but ''here'' still seems to be close to conceptual existence.


    There is no great significance to the figure, and thus the same where it was broken.


    To defeat it, we need something more than a physical attack.


    Is it not Dada who is called God or something?


    Though, I didn''t have time to explore that earlier, so I prioritized breaking that shape for now.


    On the contrary, it would be more convenient to help the person being attacked... but the person who helped him at the heart of it had a staring at this one for some reason.


    I held him before he hit me on the ground, gently lowered him, and I made sure he didn''t get hurt by anything that was...


    "Felicia? What''s wrong?


    "... soma,... right? Huh... why are you here...?


    And when I asked, those words returned.


    Soma shrugs her shoulders to Felicia, who sees with her eyes as if she sees even the unbelievable.


    Rather, it was more out-of-heart to be seen with such eyes and told so.


    "What do you look so strange about? When you''re asked for help, go help. Would you have promised me that?


    Well, I was honestly critical in timing, but I don''t dare to have to let you know that.


    There is no need to bother to disturb them.


    "... I did exchange things that didn''t even seem like such a promise... could it really be just that...?


    "Well, if that''s the only reason, maybe it''s a little different..."


    I didn''t think it was suspicious from the start, and from the middle of nowhere it became a certainty.


    That''s also why I made that promise in the first ce - though.


    "I''m here to help Felicia with something else, but wouldn''t I need any other reason?


    I promised to help.


    So I''m here to help.


    In the end, that''s all we''re talking about.


    And because they asked me for help, I helped.


    Truly, that is all.


    Well, if you ask me if I wouldn''t have helped you if I hadn''t asked for help, that''s another story.


    "What is it, it''s... it''s... it''s... it''s... it''s stupid... eh?


    "Hmmm... well honestly, if you ask me if I''m stupid, I can only answer that maybe I am..."


    At least, I''m sure he''s not clever.


    There would have been a more clever way to do this, and a wise man might not have stuck his neck in this in the first ce.


    But that would have been stupid.


    "Well, let''s just leave it at first if I''m an idiot... for now, it seems like it''s too early to get distracted, huh?


    "Oh... yeah, sounds like..."


    Side by side Felicia strengthens her body, Soma turns her gaze around.


    The signs of the Forest God, which we have been feeling for some time now, are clearly getting thicker.


    Apparently he was even angry, rather than dust-free to give up.


    But it''s where we want it, too.


    In one way or another, I would have worried about what would have happened to you if you had been pulled as you were.


    That''s synonymous with letting them get away with it, and they''re not going to let that end.


    And, at the end of Soma''s gaze thinking about it, it began to take shape again.


    But I saw it earlier in a different way.


    As it was earlier, it was in the form of a person.


    Although it was not only the upper body, but also various and inappropriate, it could not yet be called the critical type because of the shape of both arms, head, etc.


    But it''s...


    "Hmm... should I say that I expressed my nature, or should I say something like that... is something that I could often call God?


    "It''s no different that you were gracious to us.... and you don''t just respect God, do you?


    "I do say awe... but I still wonder if this is honest."


    The ce where Soma and the others lived was also an open ce in the woods.


    Something like an altar was ced in the center of it... but now its condition keeps changing from moment to moment.


    That''s already obvious from the looks of it.


    Whatever it is, the range of that open ce is expanding so clearly that you can see it at a nce.


    Most importantly, that''s not exactly right either.


    I don''t know why that is happening... because the way the trees around me are swallowed up on the ground and disappearing was clearly shown by the way it looks at the end of my gaze.


    Its body, already over ten metres and still about to grow, was shaped by soil and sand, it and numerous nts.


    "The Forest God is what I used to say. It''s like everything in this forest belongs to me..."


    Or maybe you''re actually right.


    Unless Soma''s senses have gone crazy, because the signs of Forest God now feel like they''re spreading through the woods.


    Moreover, in one way or another, what existed from the beginning woke up from sleep.


    It''s hard to believe if it''s normal, but it''s not that strange considering what they are.


    Plus what She once told me affirms the idea.


    That''s what Elf said when he literally stepped out of the woods and couldn''t wield his powers until then.


    From those things, it is likely that a forest god is an elf forest itself or an almost equal being.


    Yet I guess the reason why I don''t try to do this directly with the Somas is because existence itself is too big.


    If one likes one another, one cell at a time can be manipted by one''s own will.


    So, yeah, that''s when I''m creating the right body.


    And that means that I decided I needed all that.


    "Or maybe that''s enough... but if you try, you know what I mean."


    "What...? also, could...... are you going to fight that arr?


    "Yeah? Is it natural? Or do I feel even more so now that I''vee this far?


    "That''s... yes, maybe..."


    Even while I was saying that it kept increasing in size...... it was about fifty meters and finally stopped.


    It''s clear from the intense signs that it''s not just getting bigger.


    Perhaps there is a shard of evil god power the other day, about half the power of arr.


    But I can''t insult you.


    Kurt wasn''t able to use it at all, but that one is originally his own power.


    Which is stronger than you need to think about.


    I''m sure Felicia feels the power.


    Her face is blue, her body trembles... but she squeezes her mouth tight as if she were determined to do something.


    From the mouth of Soma watching it, a sigh of nature and fright leaked.


    "Felicia, I knew you''d sacrifice and seal it, or something, wouldn''t you?


    "Huh... ''Cause you don''t have a choice. I certainly didn''t want to die earlier, and I appreciate your help. There''s no way you can win. I see..."


    Trembling, Felicia still looks at Soma with a determined eye... but as for Soma, she still has to exhale and shrug her shoulders.


    Totally...


    "I suppose you could believe me a little more about me. There''s no way I''m going to lose to someone like that?


    Sure, the other guy is mighty.


    Unlike the other day, you won''t have time to hold your wife''s hand long, and it''s outside because of rm and so on.


    But.


    That was all.


    I see. Surely there is just the power to be called God.


    But that is only to the extent that it is closer to God than normal human beings.


    To a real God, far from it.


    God is a god, but it is a mystery.


    Things like precision being a crude artifact.


    Perhaps, technically, they are called sub-gods, etc.


    The angel Modki I once met, that kind.


    Well, whatever it is...


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch there. Either way, I''m going to knock you in."


    Saying so, Soma turned to it and ran out in a straight line.

 526 The Day God Gave In.

    Come to think of it, that was the first time Felicia had seen something decent calledbat.


    When my mother took me outside the Order, the very act of fighting was not carried out in the first ce.


    Though I had encountered demons, my mother used some means to put them right to sleep.


    A battle-like battle never took ce.


    Felicia herself never saw the battle during the years she moved into the Witch Forest, and from time to time she or she listened to her sister, but to that extent.


    With all that happening, in Felicia, the thing calledbat was something to be avoided, only the perception that it was even horrible.


    And you can''t even say that''s a mistake, though.


    Fighting is not the same as killing each other, but that''s almost synonymous only with what''s happening on the spot.


    Those who know are hurt, tormented, and killed at their ends.


    It makes sense that I don''t want to see such a scene.


    At least in Felicia, that was the definitive future.


    I was helped earlier, and it''s not like I don''t believe in Soma.


    But that''s not the problem.


    The fears that continued to be imprinted from an early age were such that they easily swallowed up those pale emotions, and from the signs of bloating and enrichment, I could only feel the scent of death.


    So even on the back of Soma, who headed towards the Forest God with unfathomable words andughter, Felicia could still only feel despair.


    I think I should have died there honestly without wanting to live, etc.


    I don''t really think I can do anything about it in exchange for my own life, etc... but if I did, at least Soma would have helped.


    Looking at that back, I thought about it - as ifughing off such bullshit with my nose, the next moment, about a third of it, whether fifty meters would be there, disappeared so easily as to be careless.


    And that doesn''t end there, and in the next moment, even the other half disappears.


    It was like God smashing the toys he was tired of unconstructively.


    "... Yes?


    Indeed, Felicia has never seen battle properly.


    But it''s just that I''ve never seen it, and I don''t know it.


    And at least I know to such an extent that I can see how unlikely it is that it was caused in front of me.


    Therefore, it was only natural that a grunt leaked out of his mouth.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean that I did something that I don''t really understand Soma.


    Rather, what Soma did is extremely simple.


    What the Forest God showed us earlier is something that is difficult to describe.


    Soil, sand and numerous nts gathered in one ce and pushed hard, shall we say?


    It stood there because it was about fifty meters in size, and countless things, mainly nt-based, were grown from all directions, neither on the arms nor on the tentacles.


    Even demons keep their form as minimal creatures.


    But even ignored it, which is exactly what we should call a monster. That pped its countless tentacles on the soma that came towards itself.


    It was such a simple thing that it did, and so was the soma against it.


    He swung the sword in his hand out toward the front, on the verge of his tentacles being pped.


    That was all it was.


    Only then would a third of the body of the Forest God have disappeared in the next moment.


    There''s nothing strange about what you''ve done.


    but the phenomenon that happened for that matter was only meaningless through wonder.


    It is also evident that that is not the suicide bombing of the Forest God, etc., as soon as Soma continued to wipe out the sword, the other half disappeared.


    I mean, Soma is just waving his sword, causing all that.


    I have no idea what that means.


    But it wasn''t until that long that Felicia had thought about it.


    Doesn''t mean the Forest God did something...... no, is that right in a way?


    Perhaps he just didn''t intend to harm Felicia to the Forest God.


    Because there is no such thing as a lover of things that cares about roadside stones.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Perhaps, but it was roaring.


    The sound wasn''t recognizable.


    Naturally, I don''t even know what you said.


    But at that moment, only the will was clearly conveyed.


    It was destroyed in an instant the shape it created... it must have been its wrath.


    Or maybe it was a feeling, including before that, of why I get in my way.


    But whatever it is, it is clear that it was caused by it.


    Felicia clearly recognized that her heart had stopped beating.


    "... Huh!?


    I can''t breathe, I open and close my mouth, but I never get airing in from it.


    And this is probably just the aftermath.


    thats where it got bumped up is soma...... no, maybe it just simply wielded anger in the first ce.


    I didn''t mean to do anything with it, but I still do all this.


    Oh, God is still God, no matter what he looks like, defying it, let alone thinking that he might be able to defeat--


    "- It''s weird, crumbs. At least speak in humannguage."


    That was never something shouted out loud.


    On the contrary, it must only be small enough to whine.


    Even so, for some reason, Felicia heard it clearly.


    The heartbeat that had stopped resumed and the breath became inhaled¡­ just like them, all of the body of the remaining Forest God disappeared, as is normal.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    The scream mmed in again, but this time it never stopped wondering, breathing or heartbeating.


    Or maybe because what was contained there wasn''t just anger.


    It was a surprise and¡­ maybe a fear.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    But if we do not acknowledge it, the body is instantly reconstructed with the cry.


    It was taking some time earlier, but so you got the hang of it, next time it''s a sh.


    And it''s about 50% bigger.


    "Oh man, just making the figure big would only make the aim bigger. I don''t know if you can''t tell. Is this the god Modoki?"


    Moment after moment, with a wave of soma, all of that disappeared.


    It is just a blow to say that the earlier one was looking good.


    As for Felicia, it was time for her to pass by and be frightened.


    "... from one incident when I was a dragon, I knew it wasn''t just..."


    Apparently it was just really meant to be.


    Well, I''m talking about how it''s more impossible to predict this.


    And in just a few moments, even Felicia could understand it.


    Perhaps¡­ which power is above.


    There is no way that Forest God could understand that... but maybe it was the will or something that never gave in there.


    The fact that there is some will in the Forest God, and that it is more advanced than that, is something we don''t even have to think about now.


    Whether or not what underlies that thought is based on the same value standards as ourselves is yet another story¡­ it is only then that we will know what will happen if we rte to Soma any more.


    But it never pulled.


    Maybe it wasn''t even possible that it was still at the stage where I was looking at things...... at least I don''t feel that way about Felicia.


    Because the will to be screamed and tapped right after was mixed with fright, no matter what you think.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    You''ve learned that creating a body just breaks in an instant, only things like tentacles grow innumerable from the ground, and they strike soma all at once.


    Felicia, who sees it from a remote ce, also knew at a nce that each and every one of them has the power to fear.


    Or maybe the force that was used on the body earlier is used directly there.


    Felicia would die lightly just because she felt the fear and anxiety that would make her heart eagle just watching, and perhaps pointing that one at a distraction.


    But Felicia never actually worried about it.


    I think that could kill Soma.


    The reason for this is simple.


    When you look at theming towards you, Soma sighs boringly -


    "Better than earlier... don''t you see the difference in power yet? Well, we''ll just keep going until we figure it out."


    Because when I let myself leap, I shed all of that as a matter of course.


    There is no danger there, on the contrary I even feel spared.


    Tentacles grow and strike with impunity where they are swept away, but their ends remain the same.


    shing all of that without difficulty, Soma just exhales a sigh of sigh like a fright.


    From there on forward, it was as if it were just a phantom of repeating the same thing or even watching it in a y.


    Even though some ideas are mixed from time to time, there are only a few ways to attack tentacles.


    The basics are just tapping, sharp ahead and trying to stab or roll, but the difference is to that extent.


    The angles and speeds at which it is done change, sometimes wrap up, sometimes time difference, but all of that is pointless.


    They shed the whole thing, and Soma barely even moved off the spot.


    It''s just an overwhelming difference in power...... I just felt like that wasn''t the only reason it was happening to Felicia.


    There''s no question about the power difference.


    The question is somewhere else¡­ I mean, you don''t have to imitate it like that.


    There is an overwhelming difference in power, so you just have to settle for it.


    That''s one of the reasons I said it sounded like a y.


    He even looks as if he''s boasting, and even feels ufortable there.


    Because somehow, Soma doesn''t look like the type to do that.


    Or soma is undoubtedly the type only interested in profitability.


    If I didn''t have to...... or even if I did, I wouldn''t like the extra imitation.


    Then why are you doing that now?


    "... I guess that means you need to, but... do that and what does it mean to Mr. Soma...?


    To show myself for a moment, the stupid thought of, etc. is past my mind, but it''s really just a stupid idea.


    There''s no way that''s possible.


    Damn, if I''m too unconscious about anything, I exhale a sigh like scolding myself - so I''mte to realize that.


    At the edge of his vision, he reacted to it small, and turned around, and what was there was something familiar.


    There''s no way I don''t recognize you.


    Because it''s the same tentacles that are still hitting Soma.


    However, its size would be less than a tenth.


    But at the same time, it''s too much to kill yourself to that extent.


    I was immediately convinced why I abruptly took this one.


    Forest God is not interested in Felicia anything.


    That''s what I decided if I killed Felicia, Soma would be upset.


    Felicia didn''t even know if that was right, but it wouldn''t be a bad decision.


    At least, there''s no reason not to try.


    And when I found out about those things, there was nothing Felicia could do.


    It''s a mistake at the time of thinking, whether to put it in ce or not.


    There''s no way to get him involved.


    It is also a mistake to ask Soma for help.


    Before you make it or not, because that''s the only way to get in Soma''s way.


    In other words, the conclusion is one.


    At the end of the day, you don''t have to change your end of the line.


    "- I see. Apparently, you''d rather die than die."


    Moment after moment, my heart jumped.


    The voice is heard right from the side, and at about the same time, the tentacles that were heading this way disappear without a trace.


    On the contrary, even the ground that was ahead of it had been quietly decided and blown away.


    A clear voice reaches Felicia''s ear, sounding as if it represented the mood of those who caused it, but still undisputed by its sound.


    "If that is the case, then my life will not shy away anymore. If I get too much momentum... well, I''ll just have to apologize to everyone then. Pray for luck."


    Even though she knew it wasn''t herself to whom the voice was directed, Felicia feltfortable.


    No, or... maybe because I knew.


    To the anger put in there...... just a little, to have something against me.


    Maybe Soma was angry that he gave up his life and didn''t even try to call for help more than anything.


    I''m sorry about that, and... and remember something like just a little tickle -


    "- I will wear heaven and be a de that crushes the earth"


    With the vague feeling that this would be the end of it, Felicia just had a jittery view of Soma''s arm swinging down at the edge of her sight.

 527 After The Elf Forest.

    Joseph was inadvertently sighing out the mountains in front of him and the parchment piled up in front of him.


    But that won''t help either.


    Even though we know there are mountains of things that need to be reported, this is still only a part of it.


    Given how long it takes to finish processing all of that, it''s natural to leak one or two of the sighs.


    "Nevertheless, you can''t let someone do it,"


    Or who made you do it instead, and eventually Joseph has to confirm it.


    Then there''s no point there.


    "Hmm... if you have time to think about crap, just get it over with"


    When I take one of the parchments appropriately whining about that, I look at it and press judgment.


    I can''t read it very carefully, and most of the contents are found out.


    As long as there is evidence that Joseph has confirmed, the rest will be handled by the personnel as appropriate.


    That''s how we process them one after the other, but most of them are still what we expected.


    The mostmon concerns one of the recent Forest gods and there are many voicesining about their anxiety.


    Well, I still remember Joseph clearly from the shock.


    It wouldn''t have been irrelevant to have been nearby, but it probably wouldn''t have made a big difference to have been away.


    The signs of awesomeness so far and the fear I felt with them are not so easily forgotten where I wanted to forget them.


    "Hmm... well, that''s all there is to it. Isn''t it something you can feelfortable with quickly when you''re told you''re doomed..."


    Fortunately... or strangely, the elves never lost their advantage in thend, but that sign is what I''ve been feeling since birth.


    It''s weirder not to be anxious if you feel that intensely, and on the contrary, there are many voices that make you feel anxious that you no longer feel it.


    It seemed like we all needed some time to get our old lives back.


    "Nevertheless, to put it the other way around, is it difficult to solve it outside of time? It might be a little better if I show you that... Hmm, now you''re going to remember another anxiety the other way"


    Anyway, Joseph himself was.


    The shock when you see that is more than when the Forest God wakes up and feels the sign...... I''m sure you''ll never forget it.


    Intense shock and roar.


    I think it''s as if the world had shattered. Besides, I went outside¡­ I opened my eyes to the sight that was spreading there.


    In any case, the earth was crushed without metaphor, and about 80% of it had disappeared.


    The space at the bottom was filled with rubber, and it seemed like it was about to copse no matter what.


    Unless it''s a quarantine world, or we don''t know how much damage has been done.


    Just because of that, there''s no damaging damage on this side, and given the added persuasion in this im that the witch is doomed, it wouldn''t be all that bad.


    "Huh, because of that, I can no longer use it there, and my house is moving to this side... well, do you mind? It was originally too wide for nothing. It would be an advantage,bined with the fact that it is no longer inconvenient."


    If you get stuck from some country, you destroy every Joseph''s house that was there just to be too dangerous, although you save it to show the tragedy.


    If it could have been repaired, it would have been used for something else, but raw hate and that was created by the great magic that the original ancestors gave it more immediately than the wizard of the beginning, just like there in the forest of witches.


    Consider the danger. The original ancestors have disappeared without telling anyone, so it is impossible to put a hand over there, whoever it is.


    Though sparingly, it is a matter of no choice.


    "... I''d like to impensation if I could, but I don''t know more than the sight the witch created in exchange for that life. Hmm, well - hmm."


    And when I was sorting out and remembering what had happened here recently, I found the report that was worthy of closing.


    It''s a reminder that my sister She is leaving the woods again.


    "Twopanions, or..."


    When I whine, I press the mark and throw it unconstructively.


    Looking up at the ceiling to stare at - Joseph hoisted the edge of its mouth just a little while still stroking his aching cheeks.


    "I''ll spare you thepensation... but if you make my two sisters cry, I won''t let you know?


    "... yeah?


    I felt like I felt someone''s gaze, and Soma stopped on the spot.


    But looking back, all that was there was the woods that grew.


    Though ideal for hiding yourself, there are no signs of someone lurking in particr.


    I thought it was your fault. Tilt your neck.


    "Mr. Soma? What''s wrong with you?


    "... Anything wrong?


    I shrugged my shoulders back because the two of them who were walking a little further med me for that.


    "No, I felt like my sister''s brother was looking at this one, but it just seemed like it was my fault."


    "What is it? I''m not sure if it''s specific or appropriate. What''s the word..."


    "... maybe the right person"


    "Oh, that''s She, you know exactly what I mean."


    "... ehm?


    "At least make the end feel like a chest stretched, not a question mark"


    I don''t even have that sort of recap, exchanging nonsense and letting my steps resume.


    I have no particr reason to rush, but I have just left the Elf Forest.


    It would be safer to at least stay a little further away, as no one will ever see it.


    Though...


    "By the way, I heard it would be straight out of the woods, but is it okay this way? I don''t see anything particrlyndmark..."


    I didn''t know Soma had jumped directly into the Elf Forest, or the Witch Forest, but around the Elf Forest it was a meadow as far as I could see.


    There doesn''t even seem to be a street or anything like that, and I''m not exactly sure where to go when they say straight.


    I think She knows that She''s guided us all the way out here, and that we''re still in the lead.


    "...... hmm.... maybe you''re okay?


    "Suddenly you got anxious."


    "... She? You''re really gonna be okay, aren''t you?


    "... I''ve never been this way, so I can''t say I''m confident."


    "Uh, I see. Did you go into Radius that way?"


    "... n"


    It''s only a story I''ve heard, but if you''re going from an elf forest to another town, or country, there are three main paths... Apparently.


    Of course it is possible to go to various countries by following them from the countries ahead, but of course there are two things that can be done to go to Radius.


    And one of them is the path She has taken.


    But in order to reach Radius, it''s a long way to go.


    I was originally going to Radius, She, or Doris, for two reasons.


    I was going to show She a variety of ces... and the other was to pass through the demonic realm.


    Finally, what Soma and the others are about to do is go through the demonic realm, as per She''s dialogue that she has never done.


    "Well, even though it gets somewhat far, there''s not much reason to dare go to those who might be dangerous.... that, so, are you sure?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "I''m about to go this way... because of me, right?


    "Well, you can''t even say that. Even though you can''t see your face, if you have two of those people, it''s usually like saying," Suspicious. "


    "... suspicious"


    "Don''t snort She, even though it''s about you. ¡­ indeed, it is suspicious"


    As I was exchanging those words, the two dressed now walking right next to Soma were suspicious.


    Whatever, She is wearing that outfit that she''s used to in a way - covering her whole body with a robe and wearing a hood, which she doesn''t know what she looks like from the outside.


    And even the other - Felicia - is also dressed the same way.


    If you want me to take these two to the border post, I''m telling you to be suspicious.


    As a matter of fact, even when Doris took me and She was alone, she was suspicious and confirmed in the face.


    They got no idea it was an elf... but that''s not how it works this time.


    Felicia has an appearance, and is generally a gray-haired equal-witch.


    I''m actually a witch in the first ce, so that''s not a misunderstanding or anything, there''s a limit to it, even if it''s deceptive.


    It would be natural to havee to the conclusion that it would be safer if we had gone through the realm of the Demon Nation, since that seems to be the case many times before we reach Radius.


    So if you''re sure it''s Felicia''s fault, I can''t help but say it''s Felicia''s fault.


    "If you can get back soon, you''ve never crossed it."


    It is generally the convenience of the basic soma that we are trying to make our way to Radius.


    Come on, it was too rxing over here, so I''ll have to show my face to the college and tell them I''m safe.


    The sooner, the better, so even without Felicia, Soma probably would have chosen this way.


    ... No, I could also say that I could have chosen this one thanks to Felicia because I might have chosen that one by saying that it was more about magic than far away.


    "... I think that''s a trick"


    "... but if soma does seem to do it"


    "So, is it?


    "Why does Mr. Soma strain his chest there...... I guess it''s not about bragging. Do you say... that I do not need to go with you in the first ce... no. You don''t think you need to go with me?


    "No, at least you''ll have a senior year? Felicia went outside because of me."


    Now for the record, when ites to why the three of us are out of the Elf Forest and on our way to Radius, we are on the edge yesterday that Soma forcefully sumbed to the Forest God with power.


    I first talked to the Forest God, helping the elves as before, while not making them aware of their existence - making them decide to die.


    The reason I did that on purpose is for the elves, but also to make loans at the same time.


    Power from the Forest God is a lifeline for them.


    The fact that we let them keep it is just as much a thank you for saving their lives.


    So Soma used it to negotiate with Joseph.


    To get Felicia out of that narrow forest.


    Why such a thing was asked not only of Joseph, but also of Felicia herself, but on the contrary from Soma, it was more questionable that she had been asked such a thing.


    It is also clear to the side that Felicia did not want that situation.


    No, on the contrary, I''m sure no one wanted that as one.


    But we have to strengthen it from a variety of factors such as glitches¡­ And this time, Soma has gained a position where he can ignore all of them and enforce only his own wishes.


    It was just that I used it.


    That was how a few things were decided at the end of the discussion, but the majority of them were natural and that they were going to do so without having to decide.


    It is particrly good to take them outside, but the fact that Soma has all the responsibility for it is naturally something that is too far out of the question.


    That''s how Forest God decided that Felicia sealed her life with her original n... that she was supposed to destroy it with too much momentum, and yet for some reason, only her power was as it had always been.


    To be honest with you, it''s too much of a setup to hide it, but there''s nothing wrong with it when I get noticed.


    In any case, it is scheduled to be scattered in time, and the point is, it is only to be hoped that the pre-construction has existed until then.


    Rather, it is important that it be known that there was a witch in the elf forest, but it was already destroyed, besides the elf.


    Then bring Felicia back to the woods when most of it cools down, and it''s bound to be a big circle.


    At least that''s what Soma is going to do... and if you mean to get in the way of it, I won''t forgive you for anything.


    That''s how much Soma thinks she owes her... and most of all, she simply wants to.


    So.


    "Besides, Joseph asked me to. I don''t think it''s a bad idea to beat him up at all... but you should ask him if he asks for it."


    And when Soma is able to pass more than some degree of selfishness, Radius is the only one, and the College is some kind of extra-territorial power among them.


    You''ll be able to shelter any number of them there, and that''s one of the factors you''re looking for over there... or in the end, that''s the main cause.


    Well, whatever...


    "If I had a cause, and you asked me to do it further, I wouldn''t have abandoned it."


    "... maybe when my sister abandons her sister, it''s impossible"


    "... I think you guys are spoiling me a little too much. I''m not that boxed, and I''m older than you guys in the first ce, am I?


    "In that appearance, is it?


    Although it is now covered to the face with a robe...... no, that is why the words are not convincing.


    Whoever looked at it, it just looked like a child.


    Well, at a time when the characteristics of the elves are not on the outside, there is no significant difference between them.


    "... don''t say much because I still care a lot about appearance. Mostly this isn''t because I''m a witch, it''s probably mainly because of Elf''s blood."


    "... my sister, how about a lobby?


    "... Mr. Soma, can you not make people''s sisters remember weird words?


    "Wait a minute, why are you ming me there? I don''t remember She remembering those words in my life, do I?


    "... Well, I certainly haven''t been taught.... I just heard you telling Hildegard and I just remembered"


    "Yeah? To Hildegard?


    Did I tell you? I think... I feel like I said it, and I feel like I didn''t say it.


    You don''t have to worry too much about details when you talk to Hildegard, so there are times when you talk to him for a price.


    So sometimes I talk about things I don''t remember... well, I guess I actually said that She remembers.


    "Um, I withdraw the foreword, but apparently it''s my senior''s fault. I''m sorry."


    "You''re manly for nothing again...... not at all"


    That said Felicia exhaled her sigh... even though she couldn''t see her face, I could see sheughed.


    So Soma shrugs her shoulders, too, and smiles.


    She told me that she wasughing thinly, not just from the signs.


    Thus, the three of them, withughter, went all the way to the dominant realm of the devil n - a ce also known as Dimension.

 528 Who Sees The Shogun And The Last Fool

    On the bed, the girl had one neck tilted.


    Outside the window, the book of the night is atst descending, on the contrary, by the time the date should already change.


    It was a normal, naturally falling asleep time.


    That''s the private room of the college dorm.


    Sometimes for instructors, the room is slightlyrger than the student''s, but the basic structure is not very different.


    Sometimes during a long vacation, people''s signs are rarer than they were, but even more so at this time.


    The girl was twisting her neck as she looked around the room with no shadow but herself.


    "Hmmm......? Well, why have I woken up? I don''t feel anything, and something''s not supposed to happen, is it?


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to guess things like ns, but it''s actually true.


    There shouldn''t be any such thing as what she seems to need at this time of year - oh no, there wasn''t even one possibility, but that should certainly be a littleter at times.


    Even if that''s what brought it forward in the first ce, it''s too far from here for anything.


    I just woke up and it wouldn''t exist as one of many things she could do.


    "That hurts me, too, when they say that? Even if there''s nothing you can actually do, okay? I don''t understand the maiden mind at all."


    Naturally because I''m not going to understand that... well, whatever the bullshit is, what did she wake up for after all?


    I''ve ever wondered so much, but it''s gotta be the first time there''s been nothing so far.


    There''s no doubt that it was after something happened outside of her perception.


    "-!?


    Moment after moment, the girl looked back like she had been yed.


    But at the end of that gaze is the window, where there is, as a matter of course, nothing and no one.


    Naturally.


    Instructor dormitories are not just upstairs, they are built only slightly apart from the rest.


    It''s getting easily exposed to people, and even though people''s eyes are almost non-existent right now, someone should be able to sneak in.


    "... I see, that''s right, should I say? I was still going to erase the signs..."


    And, as if to mock such a thought, a figure appeared abruptly inside the window.


    The color of that hair, which is illuminated by moonlight, is peach.


    Its back length is not so high, but it is only intended for adults.


    Much higher if you use her as a criterion, and what floats in its mouth is augh.


    It was a woman.


    Girl, not.


    Probably of adults... but at the same time, I couldn''t read any more.


    The work just makes you feel sophisticated by being there, but it also makes you feel so young from the look and look of it.


    If I put it briefly, it''s something like age unknown, and I don''t know what I''m good at - moments, those eyes that moved, they definitely caught this one.


    I can''t take my eyes off of it, as if it were pierced by my gaze.


    I know it''s an illusion, but I imagined it to the point of stuffing my breath and squealing my throat.


    Then I was released after the woman loosened her eyes.


    "... I''m sorry. I''m worried about being seen unterally."


    "... Could you possibly see -?


    "Yeah, of course. Because that''s what I am in charge of, and it''s a role. If you were the sword, you''d understand, wouldn''t you?


    "-"


    So the girl breathed because she understood the meaning of the words spoken by the woman.


    No... or maybe I should say because I was sure of that.


    I''m sure she knew from the moment she saw who the woman was.


    "... you still..."


    "Right. If I''m going to say it terminally, it''s ''eyes''. With you...... sorry. Speaking of which, you haven''t said hello yet."


    "... Speaking of which, yes"


    Now more so, but still, once the woman had adjusted her posture and smiled, she thanked her.


    "Nice to meet you... or, long time no see, should I say?


    "... Nice to meet you, I think. Yikes? At least I''ve never seen you before."


    "That''s true, too. Well, again - nice to meet you."


    I said that and bowed my head deep again...... up, the girl did know the face of the woman with the grin.


    Because Lina has only met once.


    ... Even if I''ve never met her, I''m sure I know who she is at a nce.


    "Yes, nice to meet you."


    That''s how the girl returned her greetings... and then issued one question.


    In a way, the most important question.


    "... so what should I call you?


    "Oh, you don''t mind anything, do you? You can call me whatever you want. Whether it be the Virgin, the Fifth King, the eyes of heaven... or the observer of mankind. Yeah, being you, I don''t have a problem with what they call it. ''Cause, right? Because we''re like each other."


    "... eh"


    The grin the woman had on her face must have been heartfelt.


    But... or that''s why the girl is breathtaking.


    At the same time, various things had passed behind its brain.


    Think and assume all sorts of things¡­ on top of that, in the end, go on and mouth the question.


    "I see... so can I ask you what you''vee to do?


    "Oh, that''s inconvenient. I was looking forward to seeing what you would call me... well, shall we keep that for the next time? You should tell them as soon as possible."


    With that said, the woman erased the grin on her mouth.


    The instantaneous atmosphere changes gantly, and from its appearance even the majesty bes felt.


    I see it''s not Dade that he''s the center of the Holy Capital and the modern saint chosen by God.


    And.


    "I haven''t finalised this yet...... but you may still say it''s finalised. Perhaps¡­ in the near future a new demon king will be born in thisnd"


    I have spoken those words.


    Stepping onto the spot as usual, the girl was inadvertently sighing.


    For that sight, reflected in sight, was ruin to see.


    Nevertheless, it is also as usual.


    There''s nothing wrong with it and it''s not like it''s abandoned, it''s like this here from the beginning.


    Still looks different because I''m still the only one here right now?


    I thought about that, and the girl exhaled her sigh again.


    "Think about it this way, do you think those guys were pretty useful with those guys? They were the only ones that could cause problems... but they were really troublesome, like, if they weren''t there."


    That, of course, means double triple.


    Most of all, I''ve tried to be stupid, and I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    In the meantime, from where I can, I''ll have to get my hands on it.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you... I''ve been getting corner information, but how about this?"


    If you look around, what''s there is a room, as I mentioned earlier, that I said is abandoned.


    However, there is a slight sense of life in such a ce because there were not many people who actually lived here.


    But now there was no one on the spot but the girl.


    I happen to be away, that''s not why.


    At least for thest few days...... no, on a monthly basis, there was no sign of someone stopping by.


    "... I gave up, but it''s still better."


    Would that frigid good man have made you mourn such a whine?


    Or maybe that frigid moat showed great standing around.


    If he was a rough guy, he might still have cursed him in a rough tone.


    "I miss that kind of thing. It''s the end of the line."


    Perhaps it''s the smart choice that ends up being a big deal here.


    Now maybe we can still go back.


    Even if you can''t go back to the worst, it''s possible as long as you live in detail.


    But such a choice is uneptable.


    Above all, I will not forgive myself.


    Sure, I''m not the one who started it, and in the end, I''m like I''ve been taken up.


    But you can''t make it an absolution mark.


    I chose it, I moved on, because ultimately it''s my will.


    Regardless of those three in the first ce, the others must have been more or less alike.


    Maybe if nothing had happened, he would have spent his days dissatisfied, but rather satisfied.


    It copsed... at the end of the day, I changed it to something like this, so I have to take responsibility for it.


    Even though there''s no one left, it''s not.


    Because there''s no one left.


    "For that matter, I''d be d if this were true... can you really trust this? More so to a ce like this, and a demon god, is it? It''s not a level of frigidity. I still feel better about Alberto and Tobias."


    But I just said, there''s still nothing I can do.


    Bet on this, there''s no way out.


    That''s what I knew from the beginning, such as bad minutes.


    Instead, you could say that what has gone on so far is miraculous.


    Well, then...


    "Well, what''s really going on? At any rate, I don''t feelfortable at the end of the day, I''m just scattering it shy..."


    I hate to hurt, but with a lie, etc., the girl looked around there only once for thest time, and then there was no way to make her feel untrained as it was, and it was after the scene.

 529 The Realm Of Tabernacle Demons

    Although the dominant area of the Demon Nation is also known as Diment, it is technically amon name and amon name.


    It is not a ce name or country name, it is not an official word to indicate it.


    That''s what they call it one day, and that''s just what''s going on today.


    Nevertheless, no one will probably know the story in the first ce, what to formally call it there, etc.


    The extent to which it can be seen that precision was a territory of many countries.


    The reason for this is simple, because no one is named, and no one is fundamentally named.


    In general, although the Demons rule, etc., it is primarily the human side that determines its borders.


    If you say so, you are just saying so on your own, and not that someone is specifically ruling and ruling.


    It is true that there is a presence on the part of the Demon Nation called the Demon King, but it does not interest the country and rule thend, and it will not be recognized by the human side, as it deserves, where it was dered to have been founded.


    In other words, it can only mean howrge the area is and what it was called, where it was not officially someone''s thing, thend that is still being abandoned.


    That means that the name tentatively named Dimension continues to be used today...


    Does that have anything to do with that as well, Diment is generally free of that air.


    In any case, it does not belong to the country, which means that there is now to bind those who live there.


    It would make sense for that to lead to each freedom.


    But it is notwless in the literal sense, but it is also not about disorder.


    Looking at the ce as usual, which could also be called its symbol, Eira bit down thecunae that had crept up.


    "Mmm... free time..."


    Moving the ears present on the top of your head picturesque, whining blurry, but of course that doesn''t mean you''re running out of time.


    Well, I hate to be busy, but I don''t have anything to do with people being around.


    "Damn, Omi and the others are free anyway, so give me something I can even order... the ones I really can''t use. That''s why I''ve been a bottom adventurer for 10,000 years."


    "Oh!? I can''t hear you, you fucking cat!


    "I''m telling you to hear me, naturally. If you regret it, order it or try to get out of the bottom."


    "Oh!? If you can get out of here, you can do it! I mean, that doesn''t have anything to do with ordering it!?


    "It''s just for you to lose your spare time."


    "Isn''t that just Temeye''s convenience!?


    Even if we interact like that with a man who is in a rtively close ce, the man soon turns back to the front.


    Not at all, I''m naturally not serious about blurring with guys who can''t even hang out in their spare time or really use it, etc.


    Just as I am here, men are there to earn food again.


    We cannot live without working, and there is no human rights for those who do not work.


    "... in the first ce, there''s no such thing as human rights for the Demons."


    A looks at the spot again as she shrugs her shoulders at the crappy gag shees up with herself.


    It''s all bad that I''m free, which means I just need something to spare me time.


    But there was still the same economy that seemed bad, and even worse looking ones.


    If you''re going to say it in the end, it''s an Adventurer''s Guild there.


    I suppose I should also add that technically with the Fergau branch, etc., but I wouldn''t care about those details.


    In other words, it was all adventurers, including the man who was there earlier, with all sorts of faces lined up.


    If there''s a man, there''s a woman, and if there''s an old man, there''s only a girl to look at.


    If we had the same beast race as Eira, we''d have Demonis, and the human species, of course, we wouldn''t know that at first nce, but there would certainly have been some bloodsucking species.


    I was wondering when it was and if it was anemia, and I helped, they sucked blood, and there were people who were in love with it because it was imperfect and we were supposed to hang out, so I''m pretty sure.


    This is how I check again, there are really people of all races and ages and genders, but I guess the only reason Eira doesn''t think anything about it is because this is the usual thing and it''s the usual sight.


    When I heard that it was not umon for some countries to have only a single race to live in, I was quite surprised.


    Situated rtively close to the boundary separating the diment from the outside, and boasting its size there, there are a significant number of people going and going here in Fergau every day.


    That will inevitably result in dealing with a variety of people, and Eira has met with Dwarves, Gnomes, Amazonas, and so on.


    The only thing I don''t have is an elf and... and then is it about a witch?


    Regardless of the witch, I have never met an elf, even though there is an elf forest near the border.


    When I realized that, Eira wondered a lot, but when I asked her about the reality of it, it wasn''t surprising or anything.


    Nothing.


    That is all there is to it, that there is hardly anything from elves to demons.


    Originally, the elves were small in absolute numbers and weak in reproduction, but if they were other species, the elves would not let them do so.


    Protect your people by helping each other.


    Except for the recoil, which seems to be quite harsh.


    I will not allow myself to touch my body, I will always be steadfast and I will not show a grin.


    Elves are all said to be hard headed, which seems to be why.


    Well, whatever, in the end, what do you want to say, that''s why it would be somewhat diverse in appearance and race, and it wouldn''t be Eira''s spare time where I was looking at it.


    I suppose that''s what would happen if even the elves came, etc., but it goes without saying again that that''s not possible.


    "Nooo... I''m free."


    Therefore, in the end, we had no choice but to ambush on the spot.


    Now if Eira is doing it even for the receptionist, there will soon be a training ground that she can''t say is free, etc., but it is the guild that has Hate and Eira, or the tavern that is co-located in the guild.


    Though I''m waiting like this just in case, you should even order once.


    At any rate, it is still early in the morning.


    This is the time when the request is going to be stuck, and that''s why they''re waiting.


    There is no way that a tavern or anything like that will be used.


    Because we know that, the only person in this room is Eira, who is supposed to be in charge of customer service.


    Well, at the same time, that''s why we can get stuck like this.


    "That''s why I can''t do more than an hour of free time or something... at least if Ie with a new face - huh?


    And it was when I was stupid like that.


    The guild here is a typical guild, with a reception front, a cash exchange in the back left, and a liquor store in the back right.


    In other words, from A''s position, it is clear as soon as someone enters the guild¡­ as everyone starts to kill themselves, they immediately realize that there was a new person who stepped in here.


    It was like a threesome.


    One is probably a boy of the human race... the other two, unknown.


    They both wore white robes and even wore hoods.


    Supposedly the same age as the boy from his back length, but he didn''t know anything else.


    Such suspicious rounding, and besides, at least Eira doesn''t look familiar to the boy''s face.


    That is, a new face as I had hoped... but E was enlightened in the next moment.


    Oh, they''re the bad ones, he said.


    "Hmm... you''re usually a guild"


    "... n, normal"


    "Isn''t that obvious? What are you talking about...?


    The boys'' voices have clearly reached A, who is away.


    But that didn''t mean the boys were talking out loud, because the scene was so quiet that it was unusual.


    Until a few moments ago, men were desperate to kill their breath.


    It would probably have been a hrious sight if the viewer had seen it, but Eira wouldn''tugh at it.


    Or I was transitioning to pretending to sleep the moment I checked the boys out myself, so one way or another, it''s theughing side.


    If anyone couldugh at this in the first ce, it would be.


    Again, needless to say, in ces like the Demon Nation, the majority of them are ordinary humans.


    We do not act disorderly because there is now; on the contrary, it is controlled by only one simple thing.


    It''s power.


    Whoever has power is thew, above.


    That, in the end, also means that it is not very different from the outside.


    However, it is the adventurers of the deste who are here now.


    The trend is even stronger, and I am proud of it.


    That''s why.


    That''s why... even Eira could have guessed how bad that boy sucked at a nce who couldn''t read his strength at all.


    Everyone was sensitive to such things because power was the devil tribe of thew.


    This is a city near the border.


    The shitty ones among the demons head deeper without swarms here.


    In short, here are all those who, though frightening, are in many ways no big deal... why are they in such a ce?


    He seemed like a pleasant boy at first sight, but that''s extra scary.


    Advanced Adventurer¡­ or more.


    How could you go on so long when you said the other day that obviously a girl like you had just arrived?


    I seriously worry about Eira as she sweats cold, wondering if even punishment hit her because she said she was free without punishment or something.


    I wondered if the goddess would even hear me in the Devil''s Prayer, and with that in mind, I wished from the bottom of my heart that the boys would go somewhere soon.

 530 Travel Through The Former Strongest, Demonic Realm

    To be honest, it was Soma''s feeling that he was more normal than he thought.


    Or, as you might expect,


    I have walked a lot through the Dimension, which is thend of the devil.


    After the elf forest, it had been about a week.


    It took about three days to get to the first city, or vige, and in a way what happened there might have surprised me the most.


    If I normally thought it was a vige on the human side, it was actually because I''d already set foot in the diment.


    Although it is often said that boundaries and so on are notid, it is very difficult to know when the boundaries were crossed when they were neglected by geography.


    Besides, elsewhere, anyway, the nearest ce from there is the Elf Forest.


    Sometimes the elves are neutral, including the Demons, and they do not ce surveince or anything in particr around them.


    It''s unnecessarily hard to tell, and She and the others didn''t seem to know much about it.


    It was the first time I heard it in the vige.


    Nevertheless, it was normal at first sight to see the vige under Aina''s care as well.


    Even considering the formation of the Demonic Nation, it was natural to say so.


    Though there was some surprise, it was due to those factors that Soma was able to honestly ept it.


    The vigers seemed more surprised when She and Felicia also told the demons that there was no particr prejudice, no particr problem, and on the contrary, where they came from.


    Most of all, if we''re friendly with each other, we''ve never been over it, and we''ve been fine on the road.


    There were not many demons, and it was like a reminder of my journey with Eina and Lina.


    That''s how I got into the dimension and the third, the first time I got to where I deserved to call it a city, and I came here with almost no sides as it were - to the Adventurer Guild Branch for a simple reason.


    He noticed something on the road.


    - We don''t have anything golden-eyed.


    After the Elf Forest, he secretly defeated what Joseph had made me have, and only a few demons on the road, and managed to outstrip them to the two viges by bartering with them, but there was nothing he could do without making any more money.


    I''ve known for a long time that adventurer guilds exist in Diment as well.


    Or She told me that if it were to be a city of some size, the Alliance would mostly try to build a branch anywhere.


    For once the Pre-Built Upper Alliance should belong to the country, so it shouldn''t be possible to make it into a dimension where the country doesn''t exist... I guess we''re doing something about it there.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t make any difference to the Somas today.


    The prediction that there would be a guild in all these cities was brilliant, and I came here in the heart of the city... but I came in and was usually surprised for the price.


    Because from what I saw, it did feel like a guild or something.


    ... It''s hard to tell in words, but in short, it wasn''t much different from other guild branches that Soma has been to before.


    To be honest, I was just saying, I just thought there was a clear difference in the guild.


    Eina had taught me that he was a rough man by any means an adventurer, and that the Demons had basic power as thew.


    Isn''t it natural to imagine that it feels a little arrogant there?


    But too rude an imagination in that sense is that you''ve been betrayed brilliantly.


    Exactly. Though this is soma, I have to reflect.


    "Hmm... by the way, who should I apologize to in this case...? Adventurer... No, if you are an employee, if you are not, do you deserve a staff proxy...?


    "... um, soma''s the way it always is"


    "She''s also surprisingly hard on Mr. Soma, isn''t she? Well, naturally."


    "I feel like they''re saying something rude...?


    "It''s not my fault, so it''s okay, right?


    "...... it''s okay"


    "I can''t solve it..."


    I honestly just tried to show the mind of reflection, why should they say that?


    As I put the bullshit down, etc., I looked around... and then, Soma tilted her neck.


    I thought it was strangely quiet, because everyone was looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow for some reason.


    I wonder if there''s anything I can do to get my gaze around, but nothing in particr.


    Is it even popr for unusual y...?


    "Hmm... or the saloon clerk is asleep. Is that a good idea?


    "It won''t have been apliment, but not many people will use the liquor store in the morning, okay? In the first ce, we''re not going to pinch our mouths."


    "... even if he gets mad, he deserves it"


    "Is that so too... it''s not like we need anything else."


    Moments seemed to lose power from that body... but again, it wouldn''t be like this one cares.


    Whatever.


    "By the way, I think the request is going to be sticking out..."


    A request is a request written on parchment that an adventurer can receive, and taking it to reception makes it possible to ept the request for the first time.


    Conversely, I can''t ept requests unless I can take them with me... Those requisitions are sticking out in certain ces in the guild, and it''s basically only one update in the morning.


    I hear that this system ismon to the Alliance, so that shouldn''t change here either.


    And now it''s just in the morning, and it''s natural to think that''s why adventurers are here.


    But.


    "... here, peace?


    "What do you mean?


    "I''ve never participated just because I''ve seen it before, but the timing when the request is stuck out in the morning is something that kills all of us. Whether you can make a good request or not, that day will, of course, affect the future."


    "I see... but there''s no such thing here, so peace,"


    Demons whose power is thew.


    Maybe I have already been able to rate it, and I will peacefully take requests ording to its order.


    If so, on the contrary, it is also ironic...


    "Well, when this happens, what should we do... wait until the requisition is stuck out for now?


    "...... I think we just have to decide depending on everyone''s movements there"


    "I don''t know, I''ll leave it up to you two."


    "Hmmm... so let''s wait"


    If it has already been rated, it is the source of the cradle that interrupts it.


    No matter what happens, we shouldn''t make a fuss in vain, although I think that''s what we can do powerfully.


    In the end, though, if you don''t know how it works here, you can''t move, and if you really have some sort of rating already, then first of all, it''s something you have to think about if you''re going to put up with something bad today.


    I will wait a long time on the spot to find out.


    Somehow I feel my consciousness is pointed at me, but at the same time I lean my neck towards something that seems to be avoided... Eventually, one woman walked from the other side of the reception.


    There are many parchments in that hand, definitely a requisition.


    The moment I confirmed that, tension did run amongst the adventurers.


    "Mm... does this still feel like no other guild?


    "... feels that way.... but they''re not even trying to move?


    "It looks peaceful at first nce because it has restraint, or something? Or to rm you, you dare pretend you don''t care, or something."


    "Maybe that''s what this is about..."


    But there was no movement among the adventurers, even though the requisition was actually stuck out while we were talking about it.


    While I wonder about that, eventually the requisition ends in tension...... still, nobody moves.


    "... what? This is... what a difficult result..."


    "In the end, what do we do?


    "... take the requisition without worrying?


    "I wonder if that''s the only way... well, if there''s a problem, someone will say something"


    I had no choice, so I reopened it and Soma and the others went to the source of the request.


    Still, nobody ever moved... but I decided not to care about that anymore.


    Look out for a brand new requisition just stuck out.


    The request is often simplified, although the content of the request is, as a matter of course, written on it.


    Because there are a lot of things I can''t write about when I go into detail, or other than who gets the request, I want to keep it a secret.


    Therefore, when choosing a request, we need to make some guesses about ourselves.


    All that is stated in the request is the amount ofpensation and mandatory rank, except for the contents, but still sufficient information to be used for judgment.


    If an amount ofpensation is presented that is notmensurate with the content, it is actually more likely to be troublesome, and that is also true with regard to the mandatory rank.


    Being purposefully presented as needing more than a certain rank is because the client or guild decided they needed the right one to take it.


    This is also likely to be troublesome.


    Well those things are still what She told me... I''m so convinced I''m looking at the requisition like this.


    Because there are obviously a few smelly things that are confused.


    Most of all they were too obvious, so they would surely be left unattended without being taken into anyone''s hands.


    A request to be salted that way doesn''t seem umon.


    Whatever it was, after looking through some of that, what Soma eventually took in his hands was what seemed to make the most money.


    The Somas came here to make money only, and it would be natural to give that the highest priority.


    I''m not saying I''m not interested in anything adventurous or even interesting... but that''s another day, if I get a chance.


    At that time, if possible, Aina and Lina would be with us... wondering if it would be difficult for Sylvia, Hildegard, etc., while Soma turned to reception.

 531 Formerly The Strongest, Taking Requests In Demonic Territory

    Soma was feeling a somewhat distracted atmosphereing from the rear as she headed to the reception.


    Nevertheless, the reason for this is unknown, so as a soma I have to tilt my neck.


    I get to the receptionist even though I wonder if there is even such a decision here, such as to let the first face take precedence over the request.


    And there Soma was blinking unexpectedly at the person who stood there.


    It wasn''t like it was a face I saw.


    Yet I was surprised because there were unpopr ears growing on its head.


    It''s not like Soma''s new to seeing subraces.


    For the mixed nation Radius, the sub-race is the next most numerous species of the human species.


    Though he hardly ever went outside, Soma attended the Royal College in Wangdu until recently.


    There was no way I''d never seen it.


    But that''s true from those who attended the Royal College, but even though we call it a mixed nation, the majority of them live in Radius.


    Although other races are wee to live there, and even though they do, the ratio is less than 10%.


    Even though there are many sub-races, only to the extent that if you walk appropriately you may see one or so.


    Nevertheless, it is still far betterpared to other countries - especially Veritas, who is also a neighbour.


    For there is not a single other race living in Veritas, a country entirely of the human species, unless it is also a ve.


    And the fact that Radius'' predecessor was part of Veritas is why, despite being a mixed nation, the ratio is biased against the human species.


    In short, it is only natural to be biased against the human species because they originally inhabit only the human species.


    Moreover, there are only two ces where Radius faces another country, one of which leads to thend where the demons live, and the other to its veritas.


    Whether we wee the emigration of other races or not, we cannote.


    With Gotagota happening in the country of Veritas these days, it seems that a little bit more other races are also emerging, but it will still take some time to show up in the ratio.


    All in all, that''s not so much rare to see other races, but it was a little unexpected that subraces were receptionists in guilds if you try soma.


    and.


    "Maybe this is the first time I''ve seen a beast race do reception?


    "Mm..."


    Apparently, I had seen too much giro.


    Though the receptionist who said so had a grin, his cat ear is moving piquely to protest something.


    It''s true that this sight was unusual for Soma, but that doesn''t make it a good reason to look at the other person for rape.


    I lowered my head honestly.


    "You were right, but I''m sorry I looked at you in disgust."


    "... sorry"


    "Sure, it was rude to see it as a giro. Sorry, sir."


    I thought for a moment that I had both followed my own words, but I didn''t apologize for Soma''s rudeness together, and they both looked at the receptionist''s cat ear with concern.


    Well, She doesn''t know, but Felicia never even got out of that forest all the time.


    I''ve been on the road so far and it seems so rare that I can see that I''ve seen this one with Soma.


    No, just because I know, doesn''t make any difference rudely.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing... I don''t care, it''s okay. It doesn''t seem like much else, and I''m used to being rare."


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "More than that, it''s your job. I brought the requisition, didn''t I? I''ll check it out and give it to you."


    "Yes, sir."


    I don''t care, if you say so, you should be sweet about it.


    The truth is, I shouldn''t even be in the way of her work any more.


    Wonder and for some reason, the other adventurers haven''t moved yet, but they''re supposed to be bringing a request from now on, too.


    If we can get this over with quickly, we should.


    With that in mind, the receptionist, who was looking through the requisition, raised a small and surprising voice.


    "This is a request for rank designation... and more than five...? Why did you ask this city to do that... Oh no, speaking of which, I think he said something about a request like thating this morning... Um, are you okay?


    That''s probably in a double sense.


    Soma is a looking child, the other two dressed suspiciously.


    Atst, those two backs are as good as Soma''s, so it is only natural to doubt their strength.


    And of course, you''ve reached the rank you need.


    So Soma turned her gaze to She because Soma''s Adventurer Rank hasn''t reached five.


    Or since that time when I traveled with She, I haven''t even stopped by the guild until now, so it still remains the lowest rank.


    But if you submit She''s, that shouldn''t be a problem, and we''re talking about the guild cards being used inmon over here.


    She, the person who told Soma the story, naturally understood it.


    "... n"


    When she nodded at Soma''s gaze, She offered her guild card to the receptionist.


    "Uh... I''m so nervous already. I''ve been so nervous since maybe the first time I worked here... maybe it was more than then..."


    The moment the boys confirmed that they had left the guild behind, Emili thrust onto the spot, whining so moaning.


    Although that was coincidentally the same outfit my sister had taken, I can''t afford to care about that.


    "You''ve been dealing with it quite normally, haven''t you?


    "How many years do you think Ahishi''s been a receptionist? That''s about as good as it gets.... Well, honestly, I wanted to get away with it when I came to Achishi."


    If I returned that to the words of a Demonis girl who was a friend and colleague, she shrugged her shoulders.


    A single feather on his back moves together and gently wings as he agrees.


    "Ma, I guess. I was d I didn''te to my ce, and I was hoping it would be taken away from me because Ji and your cat ears were being seen... No, I was worried."


    "I don''t even have the strength to hang out with jokes right now..."


    "Well, that''s serious. I don''t know if I can help it. Just recover as soon as you can, okay? They''ll be a little concerned, too, but they won''t be able to afford that soon anyway."


    "I know..."


    And I''m sorry the adventurers are the same.


    As soon as those threesomes are gone, the requisition takeover urs, and on the contrary, it''s even a mild brawl, but I guess that''s also to relieve the stress I''ve been under earlier.


    "You were watched or you were watched... you seemed to hear their hearts. We all thought the same thing back then."


    "I was overtly relieved when I came here with the requisition. Shinya. I was so worried I wouldn''t see iting."


    Most of all, it was a telling story.


    Someone who obviously seems to suck is looking at themselves for some reason.


    There''s no way the requisition is going to stick out or move in a detour more than I don''t know what the right thing to do.


    Even though the request was stuck, the person didn''t try to move, and even had a meaningful conversation.


    I wouldn''t have cared.


    You came over here with a request while I was doing that, so there''s no way I don''t know how relieved I was there.


    "By the way, that kid...... no, that guy? Well, anyway, what was the requisition you brought me after all? I heard you say some sort of rank limit or something... that''s the one they said this morning, right?


    "The request itself is just a crusade request, and it''s pretty good for you. Rank Five, if you can be anything."


    "Oh, the crusader is the type.... It was really above Rank Five, right? Obviously, it didn''t feel like Rank Five or better, but how much power do they say about thew?


    "So how many years do you think Achishi''s been working here? They''re decent around here. Well, the guild card they gave me is next door...... girl? It was. That''s why I''m surprised."


    "Oh, is that true? I was only aware that he was too concerned about the other two... but at that rate, not one of them would. Or maybe the person didn''t send it out, just to tell you about it?


    "Or maybe I thought it was worse that way, or something"


    Out-of-the-box here, there are often only adventurers of the third rank.


    Emily managed to marvel even when she was presented with a Rank 5 guild card.


    Besides, that''s because I was looking at the same thing the other day, and I''m not sure I was surprised to be shown the one above it.


    Maybe they had detected that.


    "Oh, there''s a good chance that the receptionist would be surprised, and even though he was confused, he was careful there. Well, I hope you don''t get confused from the start."


    "I can''t help it."


    I don''t know what that guy was after all... but it could be a guild strike assessment, or I''vee to see what''s better above the Demons, or something.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t really matter to Emily, who is only a receptionist... something she doesn''t even want to be involved in.


    "Nevertheless, the other day, when a restriction request is put up, weird people will take it as soon as they get here, right? It''s only going to salt this way, so it helps...... maybe the guild who was concerned about it will send someone like that?


    "I''ve never heard of guilds paying attention to anything like that... when I say guilds, what''s wrong with proxies? Come to think of it, wouldn''t a normal proxy deal with someone like that?


    "When he arrived, he suddenly had a stomachache and pulled in, didn''t he?


    "Seriously, I can''t use that proxy...... because I was born under a lucky star. Anything I do works, or for what I''m always raving about. That''s what happened before, and I feel like I''m just running away from something I don''t like."


    "Still, I guess there''s a lot of strength and poprity around being a proxy... but apparently this is the only ce you can rx"


    "Ni?"


    I somehow understood the meaning of the word, so if I turned my gaze to those on the request, the brawl seemed to be healing as expected.


    In that case, they''ll being this way in a few moments.


    "Have you recovered?


    "Honestly, I''d still like to rest, but I can''t even tell you."


    It''s not Dade who''s been a receptionist for years.


    When Emily woke up, she breathed out one breath to get over the training ground that wasing now, and she switched consciousness.

 532 Former Strongest, Heading To The Client

    Soma, who opened the wooden door, narrowed his eyes to the sight that spread shortly afterwards.


    Because I thought it was still very much the same for a sight that I remember somewhere.


    Behind you is the Adventurer Alliance.


    I had just received a request and had juste out.


    Following Soma, Felicia and She also leave the guild behind...... the sight inside the guild only for a moment in Soma''s sight, which was somehow watching the twoe out.


    That''s the same thing I saw just before it came out, though, naturally.


    The adventurers remain the same and have not made it slight.


    Yes, they ended up staying big until the end.


    I cared, and it looked like I was waiting for something... well, I guess nothing said meant there was nothing wrong with what the Somas did.


    Is there also an implicit understandable something that is determined only between them... or maybe it didn''t look surprising to the receptionist that She is rank five, and that this is a somewhat different ce than the others.


    Speaking of which, aftering to Diment for some reason, don''t feel like the people you meet will be nice to you, etc...


    "Mm...? How about this thought..."


    "Mr. Soma? What''s wrong, sir? Looks like I''ve been thinking about something for a while now..."


    "Mm, no... I didn''t think so, but I just thought that you seemed to be looking at it with more colored sses than I thought myself."


    "Ha...?


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, Felicia tilts her neck like that, but she''s not going to make you understand either, so that''s fine.


    I just tell myself that you need reflection.


    That''s the same thing everywhere, such as different ces, and it would be more problematic to say why people are being nice to you, etc.


    Demons. Humans, etc., and that''s only what humanity decided on its own.


    Remembering such a natural thing, Soma sighed out, saying she hadn''t either.


    "Well, whatever it is going to be..."


    "From now on... Aren''t you going to fulfill your request?


    "... Well, the basics are, but we need to gather information or something first"


    "So, there is."


    Anyway, I''ve really juste to this city.


    You should at least know the geographic information around you and the extent to which any demonse out.


    "Speaking of which, until now, when you got to a new ce, you were collecting information first, right?


    "Um, to decide on a course of action, we don''t talk about it without information for now. In this regard, the first policy was decided, so we prioritized it¡­"


    "... we need information because we don''t know where we''re going from here"


    I guess it would have been more efficient to gather information first, but given the time we arrived in this city, I thought we were just about to make it to the guild to stick out the requisition.


    Of course, although it was possible that we did not make it, it was only then that we should have gathered information again.


    So first, we put our intelligence behind us and headed to the Alliance.


    "I see... but the request I received this time was certainly a crusade request, wasn''t it? If it was Mr. Soma and She, wouldn''t there be a problem with you going straight to the crusade?


    "Hmm... Well, if you say it''s not a problem, I don''t think it''s a problem..."


    Indeed, the content of this request received is the crusade of a certain demon.


    Besides, although the main reason for choosing to do so was that it was a fairly high reward with only a limited rank, one of the major reasons was that we were able to determine that we could deal with it on our own.


    I have also heard when I received the request about the ces and characteristics that emerge and what to note, so I probably have no problem with trying to crusade them as they are.


    But.


    "... to the request, absolutely not. ¡­ If you can be prepared, you should be prepared"


    "I don''t know what''s going on, what''sing out, and I don''t know if She and I can handle it, but depending on the circumstances, we may not be able to protect Felicia."


    When ites tobat, Felicia is aplete amateur.


    If you can keep it ready, it doesn''t mean it''s too much.


    "That may be so... then why don''t I just wait in this city while you two make a crusade request in the first ce?


    "No, I''m worried about that."


    "... um, I don''t know what''s gonna happen"


    "I think that''s just too attentive...... You two are still wastefully overprotective against me..."


    I don''t think so.


    Rather, it would be an obligation to assume the worst.


    "Well as far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind...... by the way, then this time the other way around, is all you have to do to find out? We usually do a lot more research, don''t we?


    "Well, you are. It seems like a pretty big city, and given that the next stop could be a vige again, there are many other things I''d like to look into. Nevertheless, I am in a position where I have already received the request. In the meantime, priority should be given to the requesting party"


    "...... hmm....... If you get the reward, it will also increase the range of things you can do. ¡­ you can discuss itter, including future policies"


    "I see... so you''re just going to find out what has to do with the request first,"


    "That''s what it is"


    With such a conversation, the Somas decided to move off the spot first.


    Anyway, it''s in front of the Alliance that Soma and the others are here now.


    Think normally, it''s not like we''re stopping and talking.


    Normally though, I wouldn''t have really cared about that.


    The guild is often near the center of the city, but at the same time, it''s off the center, because it''s in a ce where not many peoplee.


    But it is unclear whether this city is unique or that is the case with Diment itself, but at least the guild of this city was in the centre itself.


    A prominent street runs in front of you, across the road and on the other side is a hugemercial hall.


    It was easy to find, and when I first saw it, She was all surprised... but it''s clearly out of the way to stay here forever.


    Soma, apanied by the two of them, turned his guild on his back and left - walking out the path that also leads to the woods that a demon with a designation appeared in this request.


    "Is that it? Is it okay this way?


    Felicia raised such a question, probably because she knew about it.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that.


    Or...


    "Well, in the first ce, I''m going to keep going to the woods."


    "... Yes? Uh, gathering information, right?


    "... n, I will. ¡­ but locally"


    "... Huh? Um, just kidding..."


    "It''s not, is it? Instead, there''s no other way to get information."


    Of course I should say, this is supposed to be Felicia''s right.


    Even though we collect information so that there are no unforeseen circumstances at the scene, we fall for it at the scene.


    But if there is no other means but to do so, then there is no choice.


    "Basics of information-gathering in adventurers are generally what we do to the same adventurer or guild¡­ that is, we should normally gather information in the guild as it is when we receive a request"


    "... but that, in the case of a normal request.... In a request with a rank limit, I don''t do that.... because it''s useless"


    "What is futile, why?


    "There are more than three basic rank limits¡­ In short, the request is directed to the Alliance''s customers. That''s why the Alliance is doing the right thing."


    Ordinary requests are only informed of the extent, which is the outline of the request and the bounty, and where it appeared if it was a crusade request.


    However, crusade requests with rank limits can be supplemented by more detailed information.


    The geographic information around us, what we looked into or asked the adventurers.


    That whoever you ask won''t know anything more.


    This one purposefully saves me the hassle of gathering information.


    "... that? Does that mean that the minimum amount of information is already gathered?


    "That''s right. Not just literally."


    ¡­¡­ What does that mean?


    "... as it were.... that it could be wrong."


    Things change from moment to moment.


    You may have been right when the guild looked it up, but now it could be different.


    And that''s something that can happen in just a few minutes, rather than a day.


    If there is anything that requires a rank limit, it is further.


    That''s why I had to go to the crime scene and check.


    "I see... I mean, more reconnaissance than intelligence gathering, right?


    "Technically, a power reconnaissance, perhaps."


    "... Instead of scouting, I feel like I''m going to crusade as I am?


    "... I don''t deny that possibility"


    "If that''s what you can do, it doesn''t matter."


    The first step is to get more urate information - to keep Felicia safe.


    If it is determined that it can be defeated without a problem, then there is no problem where it has been defeated.


    Nevertheless, it is also quite likely that it will not.


    Information is oftencking in uracy, rather than just information.


    For example, if we did note directly to this city, we would not have known that there were so many non-human races living in it, nor that the subraces were doing receptionists.


    With that in mind, Soma looked at the people going to the city and narrowed her eyes.


    "What a wonderful thing to say about these adventurers, but She taught me most of them."


    "... but it was Soma who taught me the importance of reconfirming information in the field"


    "As I said, I didn''t actually get a chance to try it, so h, h, h, h, h, h. This is my first practice."


    "In the meantime, I see that you two are reliable together. Most importantly. Well, I knew it from the beginning."


    Thus, they walked all over the city, which still seemed only normal, and slipped out¡­ and Somas stepped out of the city as they did.


    It is the meadows that are spreading there, and a little further away, you can see the forest of the matter.


    Before that sight, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    "Dimensions are full of wilderness, but this is also the difference from the information we hear."


    "I see... I was surprised at first that I should have known what the devil tribe was actually like too... the importance of checking my own information, is it"


    "... well, I''ve felt it out of the woods too... and since I met Soma, I''ve been ttered"


    "Yeah? Did I do something in my life?


    "... Various?


    "Oh, I know that, too, somehow."


    "My whole life should only be doing the obvious...... I can''t solve it"


    Whimpering about that, he looked around again... so Soma leaned his neck because he didn''t feel a demon figure or even a sign.


    As a note, I was told there would be demons on the road, and so on.


    "Ha... not that the other adventurers should still be in the guild, crusaded, are they?


    "... even if they crusaded you, too much?


    The city seems to have a demon shelter line, but it''s clear from the number of requisitions that were sticking out today that demons will appear around.


    Although I didn''t see it all clearly, I''m pretty sure there were quite a few about the damage caused by demons.


    And the demon crusade request should be permanent... and there''s no way we could have such a splendid guild in the first ce where we don''t need it.


    That should mean that there are usually quite a few demons here... but I don''t see them now for some reason.


    "If anything abnormal had happened, that would have been the request put out...... I knocked it down too much yesterday, or something?


    It''s not abyrinth, so where I defeated the demon, there''s nothing like reviving it in a certain amount of time.


    Still, the constant demons are that there are so many demons, but naturally if you defeat them, the number of demons will decrease for that matter.


    There''s no chance of that.


    "... is it okay for now? If anything happens, we''ll have some information when we stop by the guild on the way home."


    "... Well, I just thought about it now, I don''t know"


    "So is that."


    In conclusion, the Somas headed to the woods for now.


    But although I was alert for once, I still didn''t even feel any sign of a demon on the road, and it got there too easily and casually.


    The forest that is spreading in front of me is magnificent, but is it because I feel small somehow?


    "Hmm, this is..."


    "... hey, not responding?


    "I know it''s a good thing it''s easy..."


    I twisted my neck to the Trinity, and still I just have to go.


    If you move on, you''ll have just the demon, and you''ll feel like you''re losing your mind, and tighten up -


    "Yes, it''s fine, I''m just calm! It''s not delicious where I ate Stina!?


    It was at that moment that a somewhat familiar voice arrived in my ear for Soma.

 533 Witches And Frogs Of The Witch God

    It was aplete rm.


    Or maybe I should say chronic, but either way, it''s the same thing.


    Currently Stina had the biggest pinch of her life, without jokes or anything.


    "Huh... I don''t know, why does he want to be here...!? Aren''t you stupid?!?


    But where I spit evil, it''s pointless.


    In the first ce, they don''t even know if they understand thenguage.


    Even if you stare at the cavity in front of you and tap it thoroughly around your body, it still doesn''t work.


    If I could at least get a spear that''s rolling at my feet...


    "Well so this is happening because I stuck it badly......! I really think you''re stupid while I am......!


    Words of curse pop out of my mouth at my own stupidity, but that doesn''t improve the situation.


    As I transformed that anger, when I clenched my fist, I shook it up - the moment I tried to shake it down, my feet slipped.


    "Oh, yabba......!?


    He stops in a hurry, but he''s in a weird position. Yeah, he''s getting closer to it than he was earlier because of a slight pull.


    What''s more, I''ve already crouched, and I won''t be able to reach the spear.


    I wouldn''t know if I stretched my body and arms to the best of my ability, but it''s impossible to do that in this situation.


    It doesn''t even work out where I could have taken it from the original, but it stilles to mind that it''spletely off the spear.


    Even if it''s the spear that poked the giant frog in front of you.


    As you can see from its name, the demon in front of you is, at first nce, just a giant frog.


    But if it''s thrown into its mouth, which is still open, it will melt in an instant that it would be a demon in a half-breed, and even Stina would have to hold it for a few seconds.


    He is in the middle of being grabbed and pulled by Giant Frog''s tongue, even as he fled.


    Giant Frog''s tongue is covered in mucus, which acts like an adhesive by entangling in prey.


    Moreover, because of the mucus, the blow is smoothed, and the ughter caused by the de is ineffective from the beginning.


    Or if I let it go in aplete manner, I might have been able to do some scratching if it was Stina, but now I couldn''t even hope.


    Even more resistant to magic makes Giant Frog a pretty powerful demon.


    Instead of intermediate, even advanced adventurers are easily devastated if they do poorly.


    But it is also a powerful but not very dangerous demon.


    Because Giant Frog has a basically serene personality.


    I usually sleep round my body, and I never do anything to pass by it.


    But if you identally make a strong shock, it''s thest time.


    At that moment Giant Frog wakes up from sleep - opening that lid, which is usually closed, for just a few seconds.


    The eyes of the Giant Frog are the demonic eyes of powerful restraint.


    It doesn''t matter if you try to have strong resistance, you pierce that resistance and take away the other person''s physical freedom only for those few seconds with your eyes open.


    Then the rest will be easy.


    You can stretch your tongue toward the immobile prey and grab it and eat it.


    Stina didn''t do that at the critical because the moment she realized Giant Frog existed, she was flying backwards.


    Though he was deprived of his physical freedom with his demonic eye shortly afterwards, Giant Frog''s lid closed before he was pulled in.


    Nevertheless, it was not captured by the tongue, but I managed to step on it.


    But then I fell into this state of clothing.


    If this happens, which of us will do the rest first?


    Stina has worse minutes because of her posture... but it''s not even if she''s saying it.


    If we don''t want to die, we have to do something about it.


    It would be thest time if they used the Devil''s Eye again, but they shouldn''t have to worry about it.


    Demon eyes use tremendous power instead of power, so they usually close their eyes.


    Not only that, but when I use the Devil''s Eye, I will use all my strength over you.


    While using the Demon Eye, it bespletely defenseless.


    Therefore, if it is possible tounch an attack at that time, it can be easily defeated without any hesitation.


    Because Giant Frog is powerful but not very dangerous.


    Besides, Giant Frog doesn''t try to let go once he captures his prey, but he also focuses on you for that matter.


    It''s notpletely defenseless, but it''s not going to be targeted, so if there''s anyone else here, it''s going to be rtively easy to take them down by continuing to attack.


    "... well, I don''t havepany or anything. Stina shouldn''t even want it. Someone just happened to call me... hey, hey."


    Whatever it is, it''s too convenient.


    Alternatively, it is possible that someone has already found it and a crusade request has been made... but the question is whether there is someone who can defeat it.


    Demon Eye - or haveplete resistance to mental attack, divided into a role of "attacker" and "attacker," and although you can easily defeat the moment the demon eye is used for the role, that''s not as easy as saying with your mouth.


    It''s rarer to haveplete resistance to mental attacks in the first ce, and it''s only if the criteria are advanced adventurers that you can easily defeat them.


    It is a demon that can be defeated rtively easily if the advanced adventurer is properly prepared to deal with it, but it does not change how much of an intermediate adventurer is an opponent who is destroyed where he has been prepared beforehand.


    And most of the adventurers in this nearby city are junior adventurers.


    There aren''t even a lot of intermediate adventurers, and given that Stina was surprised when she showed her guild card, etc., I''m sure there aren''t any advanced adventurers.


    After that, an advanced adventurer appears by chance, a request for a Giant Frog crusade is made, and by chance those people take it and show up on this asion by chance?


    What a coincidental continuum that even feels its maniptive.


    "... If I''d been blessed with that kind of luck, I''d have lived a better life.... No, it''s true, until just now, I thought I was getting a little lucky."


    Though I thought about how lucky I was in the city I stopped by by chance, such as the request to crusade the demons I was looking for by chance.


    It took me two days in the end to find it, and I was still happy that the material I was looking for could be recovered safely, and now I''m one step closer to the demon resurrection, though.


    But sometimes I hadn''t slept much, and I got really excited, and when I got on track and I put my spear around what I thought was a rock, it was actually a giant frog.


    "... without luck or anything to do with it, isn''t this just Stina being dumb?


    And I realize that, and my strength falls out of my body, and I rush to hold it back.


    In the first ce, I''m a fool, and so on.


    You can''t die if you die, such as because of something you know so well.


    "It''s really all kinds of dumb stuff, but then you can''t die...! I think I''m also weakening my pulling power a little bit, and if it stays like this - say, lol!?


    A voice of the kind that should not havee out of the maiden''s mouth leaked, but not if she is saying so.


    A wide open Giant Frog mouth, a lid visible on either side of it, was trembling and began to lift.


    "Are you willing to use even more demonic eyes in this state......!?


    Is that enough to let the prey escape, enough to expose the defenseless?


    Or did you decide it was still okay because nothing had happened so far?


    "Either way, you''re absolutely desperate for a bee...!


    But it might still be better than this state of affairs going on.


    It''s getting harder and harder, and if you lose your mind for a second, you''re going to jump straight into that mouth.


    Then... you''d better bet on a chance at a moment, you''ll have minutes.


    For a moment trying to use the Devil''s Eye, you should bepletely out of your tongue.


    At that moment he gets out of his tongue, reaches out to his body and his hand, grabs the spear, and throws it.


    If we could get that far, the spear would stick as it was, even if the demon eye had been activated.


    Even if you can''t take it down, you can do the gap.


    "If you run in the meantime... what apliment if it works"


    I honestly don''t think I can.


    But if you don''t want to die, you have to.


    - I know that''s a very selfish, convenient idea, though.


    Still... Still...


    "In this ce, Stina can''t die yet......!


    I still have some things left to do.


    At least until you fulfill that.


    "-"


    It was almost at the same time that I consolidated my resolve so much, and Giant Frog''s eyelids lifted up and my eyes began to see.


    Instant tongue restraint loosens and Stina gets out of it.


    Flip, stretch your body and arms desperately...... by then, naturally, I don''t see what''s going on with the demonic eye anymore.


    But it doesn''t matter, grab the spear, flip it again, put the spear...


    "- Ah."


    What I saw in my sight were red eyes.


    - Demon Eye.


    Giant Frog''s tongue stretches again to Stina''s body, which is stiff and unable to do anything, and captures it firmly.


    And as it was, mercilessly, into his mouth, which remained wide open...


    - sh.


    I was thrown in, the next moment I thought, my vision opened.


    A glimmer of light runs in the dark, and the sight on the other side of it is visible to the eye.


    It''s soil and grass and trees and sky and clouds and... and.


    "Phew... that was a critical point. Oh, and was it still you? I thought it sounded familiar.... For now, it''s been a long time. Well, actually, it''s been about a week."


    He looked like a boy he knew,ing up here with one hand in a cheerful way.

 534 Ex-Strong, Demon KingS Daughter? Encounter

    Strong sunshine entered his eyes and his eyes narrowed reflexively.


    If you keep your gaze on the sky somehow, it''s one side of the sky that''s spreading out there, a little white.


    I exhale one thing, thinking about it, saying that the color of my own eyes is red, but it''s strange that it looks pale there.


    It was a great day to travel.


    Well, technically, though I remember some heat to say that, this would still be better for you.


    Like it used to be, rather than cold.


    "... I can hardly remember that time actually"


    As I shrugged, I lowered my gaze, and it was a roadless path that was reflected in my sight.


    Only grass, soil and rock are present around, and a little far away we can also see things like forests.


    I should have walked in the same ce almost two years ago, but it was like an unrecognizable sight.


    "Nevertheless, if the season was different then, the direction was different... but I still don''t remember it at all, I wonder..."


    Although it was only in the beginning that I learned how to nostalgic, it''s always been like this now.


    I don''t even have to wonder if that''s just right.


    Well, maybe now, at a time when it was only until that vige that I thought I would miss it in the first ce.


    "I don''t even remember what I was thinking on the road... no, maybe you weren''t thinking anything"


    I just remember having despair in my chest.


    And that, I''m sure, wouldn''t have disappeared if I hadn''t met him, something that could have eventually even led to his death.


    Most nowadays such a thing doesn''t even exist... although instead, something else upies part of this chest.


    "... Oh my God, I think about that because I''m probably even free"


    I only know the way roughly, and only once every three days can I reach the vige or the city.


    If you don''t have time, you''ll start thinking extra.


    Alsotely, I feel like I''ve gotten a little more solitary.


    After this trip, if it stays this way, I might get in a little bit of trouble.


    "I wonder if it''s too soon to worry about that."


    The end of the journey is almost there, but it is also a turning point atst.


    It wouldn''t be toote to think about that.


    "Well..."


    That''s how I whine, and when I realize it, I step out of the foot I was stopping again.


    and a strong breeze blew in the moment, and its red hair rose.


    But I hold my hair down, and loosen my mouth to it, which feels good.


    Passing the back of your brain is the face of your friends.


    "I don''t know if those girls are feeling this wind..."


    Whatever I was talking about, when I smiled bitterly and shrugged my shoulders, Aina let the journey continue.


    The girl who sat on the ground looked up at this one in a stunned manner.


    The face was as if I had seen it even if it was incredible... well, would that be so surprising?


    Sure, Soma never thought a girl would be here, either.


    "Is it all right there for now? You don''t seem to be hurt... are you okay?


    When I said that and reached out, the girl looked at the hand in wonder... but eventually, it stifled like I noticed something.


    Then he looked alternately at this face and his hands, frowning at me like I was worried about something, and then he shook my hand like a bump.


    "... maybe you shouldn''t be hurt. And, uh... thank you."


    "Hmm. Well, I had my life help before this. I do not believe that I could have repaid my debts at that time, but I hope I could have helped at all. Most importantly, we were also helped in a certain way, so either way, we didn''t owe you back..."


    It was almost at the same time that I got the girl up and the trees swayed to be bothered in the rear.


    Reflectively, the girl releases her hand and sets it up, but smiles bitterly at it.


    It was She and the others who showed up shortly afterwards, naturally.


    "... n, did you make it?


    "Thanks to you, it is"


    The word, in a way, is correct.


    And then... or mainly because I left Felicia to She, Soma was able to make it.


    Whatever you think, it was a critical time, and if you hade with She and the others, you would definitely not have made it.


    "That''s more than anything."


    "Atst, the request could also be aplished."


    "Oh, really?


    "Um, would it be rolling there?


    "... yeah, sure"


    Yes, the crusade for the requests received by Soma and the others was Giant Frog.


    I was able to help my face get acquainted and aplished my request.


    Exactly two birds with one stone.


    "Oh...... you were helped in a way earlier, or something like that, I mean is that what you mean"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Giant Frog was easily defeated by a girl who yed a role even if she didn''t want to.


    Soma helped the girl, but it could also be said that the girl also helped Soma.


    "No, but if you were Omei, wouldn''t you have been able to defeat him without needing another role? Then I guess we were only helped unterally."


    "It could have been, but it could not have been. Thinking about it, it still doesn''t make any difference what I was helped to do."


    "... If that''s what you''re saying, I don''t mind. More than that..."


    The arrangement is the answer, but the girl''s eyes toward She and the others with a grunt clearly had the color of vignce.


    That would be irrelevant, too, though.


    In terms of appearance alone, two people dressed suspiciously appeared to see.


    It''s stranger not to be vignt.


    And that''s the same thing for She and the others.


    They just met the girl, and the girl is squeezing a spear in her hand.


    It''s still weirder not to be vignt.


    For the most part, the soma I know I don''t need to do that just shrugs my shoulders at the reaction of both of them.


    "I know you''re alert to both sides, but you don''t have to, do you? Well, I don''t think you can be wary of what you see."


    "... I know that Mr. Soma tells her that he''s not suspicious of us, but the way he says it, it sounds like he''s telling us he''s not suspicious of her either? Though I helped, Mr. Soma doesn''t even know her enough to say so yet, does he?


    "No, you know that, right? Originally familiar and previously helped."


    "... helped?... soma?


    "Uh... are you sure?


    "I don''t think I can help you where you lied? She''s the reason we''re doing this right now."


    When I said that and tilted my neck, for some reason She and Felicia looked terribly surprised.


    Even if he could not see his face, he was surprised at a nce.


    And why, at the same time, the girl showed surprise.


    "Uh... or, I thought, really, is...?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing... Omei was just recognising it after all"


    "Hmm...?


    I''m not sure what it is, but I know I''m impressed with this one, or I feel like I''m frightened.


    I don''t know why you thought that... well before that, there would be something to do now.


    "By the way, why don''t you introduce yourself first?


    "... is that necessary? Sure, I appreciate the help, but I don''t think there''s a reason to call me that either?


    "Do you also not know Mr. Soma to say that he was face-to-face and asked for help?


    "Hmm. That''s why I want to know, something like that. Last time I heard it, I was upset."


    "... nothing like being thankful in the first ce, and I don''t think we''ll see each other again if we break up here anyway?


    "If you don''t want to see me, do you want to know more? Whatever you think, you are definitely a benefactor to me."


    "Well, I''ve known him around the corner, and as far as I''m concerned, it''s not a rash to name him..."


    "... n, is this some kind of edge, too?


    "I don''t care what you say... it''s a benefit over here where I named it..."


    "I don''t think there are any disadvantages? Well, h, if it''s just a name, even if it''s not named, I already know it. Stina, there''s no doubt about that, is there?


    "Behold...!? Omei, how do you know Stina''s name........................?


    In an attempt to shout surprise, the girl - Stina - opened and closed her mouth as if she hade to something, silent for about a few seconds.


    Then, in such a way as to fear, I ask this one.


    "Um... Could you hear me, please?


    "Well, I heard you talking to yourself, so I wee you to help me."


    "~ ~ ~ ~!?


    Momentster, Stina''s face stained bright red and held her head in on the spot.


    I can hear the word clumsiness and all that whining... eventually, a loud sigh is thrown out.


    Then I stood cursory and looked at this face and sighed loudly again.


    "Ha... Something''s gotten ridiculous already, and I get it. I''ll give you a proper name."


    That''s how I spoke the name.


    "Stina...... uh, well, don''t you mind? Stina Kanzaki,"


    "... Kanzaki?


    So Soma looked at She because she sounded familiar with what appeared to be her family name.


    Plus, it''s terribly familiar.


    At the same time, only Soma had one more hook... but as for that one, that would be good for now.


    More than that...


    "Hmm... is the name Kanzaki amon name here?


    When I once asked her, she must have returned the answer that she wasn''t.


    Anyway, it sounds unique. That, here - in Dimension, should mean something special.


    "Oh...... did you know? I didn''t want to call you that because it would be a hassle... but I can''t help it."


    That''s the king''s name.


    What was allowed to be named only to that n.


    In other words...


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Stina is the daughter of the Demon King, if that''s easy to say."


    And she shrugged her shoulders, and said unto herself, The daughter of the demon king.

 535 Unexpected Encounters And Unexpected Suggestions

    Now I wondered what was going on, Stina thought.


    Though I''d like to name it, if I suck, it''s definitely a straight line of trouble.


    I was half impetuous in so many ways.


    "Hmm... does that mean Eina''s sister?


    Well, it will.


    There''s no way they won''t ask me that.


    Because it''s too much now that Soma knows Aina.


    So the question is, how do you answer it here?


    It may be easy to get through if you spit a lie, but on the contrary, there is also a high risk of fitting into the stump.


    If so......


    "Well, is that the ce? How the hell did Omei know about Eina?


    "I can only say that I met him by chance no matter why he said..."


    "... um, alumni?


    "Oh, you could have said that now."


    "... what? What alumni... that girl, she''s going to college...!?


    "Hmm...? Didn''t you know? Aina''s going to Royal College now, isn''t she?


    "You don''t know... if you can''t find it by reason. What the hell is that girl doing...?


    It was genuine.


    I knew from the tracks that Alberto had caught once, but I had no idea where he was going after that.


    Though I also thought that the possibility was that I was definitely getting to Soma... and still didn''t think I was just going to college.


    No, rather that would be natural.


    Why do you think the Demons can attend Royal College in the first ce?


    But I see, if you think about it that way, it certainly may not be a bad hand.


    Because I couldn''t predict it, I hadn''t been able to get where I was until now.


    If I had been in the ce I could have predicted, I wouldn''t have known what would have happened by now.


    Whatever it is, we''re talking about it now.


    "Aina, is that... that''s definitely a name you''ve heard of several times. She was She''s friend, wasn''t she? First time."


    "... for the first time, is extra.... and it wasn''t my first time"


    "Really? I''ve never heard of She having a friend before... but everyone in the woods was too old to call her a friend."


    "... that''s not true.... and there was Doris."


    "As far as I''m concerned, it seems to me that someone named Doris was, in one way or another, She''s guardian presence?


    "Hmmm... from what I''ve seen in my life, it looked one way or the other"


    "... mmm, even soma"


    "My first friend, is... Speaking of which, Eina never even heard of it, and maybe it was my first friend to Eina"


    "No, my first friend''s seat belongs to me, so it doesn''t."


    "Why does Omei look like a doorman? And I can''t see your face, but somehow I feel sad from your daughter?


    "... That''s not true"


    And, somehow, I get on with the story with the flow, and I remember in a hurry that it''s not the case.


    It''s not like I have a rush or anything... at least it would be a mistake for me to have a smooth conversation with them.


    Nevertheless, I was inadvertently told the story by Soma when I was mottled without even grasping the cut off from this scene.


    "Nevertheless, you were looking for something you didn''t think you''d find. As far as I could tell, I felt quite at ease."


    "Uh, you''re not wrong about that either. It''s just... there''s been a lot of goth until recently, so one way or the other - and that''s the main reason. It would have been more convenient to leave Eina alone and let her think she wasn''t interested."


    "At the time we met Aina was premature for her age... but still, she must have been a young child, is she?


    "Still, it would be helpful if you could understand that it was a situation that made me think that you were better."


    Nor is this a lie.


    Or the majority is true.


    Shortly after Eina left the castle, those who were dissatisfied with the current policies of the devil n, including General Magic Heaven, started a simultaneous rebellion.


    Rather, given that, it is likely that he had guessed beforehand that there was a rebellion and dared to let Aina escape.


    Don''t let the person know about it.


    If you think about Eina''s blood muscles, that''s definitely safer.


    Many were dissatisfied with Eina being on the current Demon King''s side, but there can be no denial if ites to leaving it.


    If there was just a miscalction for them, was the scale of the insurgency greater than expected?


    It was unexpected that the first and second seats of the Demon Heavenly General would also join the rebellion, even the hardened Stinas.


    Most importantly, the miscalction here is that the present demon kings were too strong.


    It was not even thought that the first and second seats of the Devil''s Heavenly General would be instantly killed.


    So the people who had doubts about the power of the current demon king just turned back, and those who still didn''t admit it guerriized, and prolonged in vain.


    The truth was that I was going to serve each purpose disputed by that dsacre, but there was no way I could do more than that... although I seeded in stealing some from the treasure trove, that was all I could do.


    Still, although I kept insight into the opportunity to gather information... it was eventually stopped by the boy in front of me.


    I exhale as I recall in my head such circumstances that I can''t talk about it.


    At the same time, I wonder what the hell is going on, such as talking to someone like that.


    "Hmm... well, that''s not what I would say anyway in the first ce. How you judge depends on Eina"


    "Ma''am, I don''t have to tell you anything detailed, so would you like me to tell you toe back once? Maybe we can talk about each other."


    There''s nothing else in thatnguage.


    It''s just the truth.


    And when Ainah came back, there was no one left who could do anything.


    That is why it was a word from those who used to spend time as a family.


    Well, from now on, when Soma tells you that, and Eina returns, we don''t guarantee that this ce or its people will be safe.


    "I''d like to tell you myself, but how about that?"


    "There''s no way Stina''s going to Royal College."


    Or there was a way to tell Kurt if he was alive... but I just thought, I realized.


    Speaking of which, if Eina was at the Royal College, why didn''t Kurt contact her to that effect?


    Although it was already now at that point, I still didn''t even have enough to contact you... No, well, maybe I didn''t know your face.


    Kurt wasn''t anything but a demon, and that was likely.


    I''m talking about knowing about my face because I''m an important person... but I can''t help it because it''s a brain muscle like I was only interested in power.


    Thest one seems to have started using her head just a little bit, but it''s a slow story.


    And then I remembered the potato ceremony, but I didn''t hear from Tobias for a simr reason.


    From what I''ve heard, Tobias seemed to be face-to-face with Soma, so Eina should be watching, but Tobias isn''t technically a demon either.


    I only seemed to see the purpose, and I had no choice but to remember Aina''s face.


    But when you think about it, how revolt was a great imitation.


    There was no unity of purpose, just a coincidence of hands... to Stina, just a strain up.


    ... Still, I thought it might be something like that for a while, so there''s really nothing I can do.


    "Well... for now, what are we talking about here, and is it time to go back"


    "Well... you don''t have to stay here any longer than you aplished your request"


    "... um, I''ve already stripped the area you need to prove it"


    "Oh, when... that''s just great, She. It helps."


    "... n"


    And while that was happening, it was apparently going to be a safe dissolution.


    To that, Stina exhales softly in relief.


    Because if I immersed myself in this warm air too much, I felt like I would be dull.


    So...


    "Ma, right. Actually, Stina was about to go back after I asked her to. So, Stina goes first."


    "Oh, by the way, it is. This is also some kind of edge, so it''s a corner, and we''re not traveling together?


    "... what?


    The moment she tried to put the scene behind her earlier, she was told such unexpected things that Stina stared at Soma''s face with a glimpse.

 536 Formerly The Strongest, Report The Completion Of The Request To The Alliance

    When I opened the wooden door, it was a familiar sight that extended into my sight.


    Strictly speaking, however, it is slightlyckingpared to what we have seen.


    It''s what people look like.


    There was the guild, and who was missing was the adventurer, in other words.


    Most of all, it''s only natural that he doesn''t look like an adventurer.


    Though we were able to aplish the request smoothly, it''s been about an hour since Soma and the others left here.


    With all that time, it was sufficient for each of them to have the requisition,plete the process and go on to fulfill it.


    For this reason, it can also be said that the actions taken by the receptionist of the subrace, who happened to meet his eyes when entering the guild, have no choice in a certain sense.


    You were so rmed that there was no way people woulde at this hour, you were totally stuck, and even trying to correct your posture reflexively, you were overwhelmed and flipped.


    Nevertheless, it would be natural for a gaze to have been directed at me by my colleague, the other receptionist, as I deserve it.


    And as for the somas who saw it, I just have to smile bitterly.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes......! Sorry to make you look ugly......!


    "No, it''s nothing. I don''t care this way..."


    Or maybe that''s it, I don''t think I need to bow my head or anything... maybe this ce is pretty tough on those things.


    The story is that the atmosphere and policies of the guild basically depend on the officials and agents in charge there.


    Come to think of it, the atmosphere was quite tense when I received the request, and the possibilities were ample.


    Well, anyway...


    "Um... so, what can I do for you this time? Could it have been any deficiencies in the earlier matter?


    "Yeah? No deficiencies, nothing, I just came to report it because the request waspleted?


    "What... is it done yet?!?


    Though I thought for a moment that it would be so surprising, a normal crusade request is at least a day''s work.


    It is not umon for it to take days depending on the location, and in fact Soma thought that it would be first to gather information.


    It did end in about an hour, which might have been surprising.


    Nevertheless, this time it was due to coincidence that it was also huge... no, either way, I was just lucky, should I say?


    Including that I could see her.


    "Well, lucky for you, I guess."


    When I only turned my gaze backwards as I said, the girl in the matter stared at Soma with her still frigid eyes.


    Apparently, they haven''t believed me yet.


    Still, the fact that you''vee this far with me probably means that you''ve decided that there''s room for consideration.


    Then the rest depends on what we''re going to talk about.


    "Good luck, huh? - Nha!? Are you......!?


    And the receptionist also said she finally realized that the girl - Stina - was with her.


    Probably the first one, so I was in a hurry and couldn''t confirm it.


    Though what Soma thinks most of all when he looks at it is still that surprising.


    I hear that Stina was asked to crusade in this city and that she was on her way home.


    I mean, it''s not strange to have an acquaintance with this receptionist.


    And this is another story on the road, and I hear that Stina is an advanced adventurer.


    Then it would be more natural to remember.


    But that''s why being with the Somas shouldn''t be so surprising either.


    No, you''d be surprised, but that of the receptionist seemed somewhat excessive.


    Or don''t adventurers around here do much to help each other?


    ording to what She told me, we would normally cooperate with each other even if it was necessary to be senior...


    "Um, with her cooperation, I was able to defeat the crusader smoothly... by the way, why are you so surprised? I don''t think it''s umon to have those who happen to help each other... or that Stina herself did something to surprise you?


    "You''re a rude one. Stina''s not like that... should be, right? Normally I just took the request. Well, I''ve been away for about two days, but given the location and the person, that shouldn''t be a surprise."


    "Oh, you''re right. Well... I hope you don''t mind me too much because I''m surprised for personal reasons."


    "Hmmm... if that''s what you mean, I get it"


    "I don''t think that cooperation is the same as cooperation?


    "Is that so? Well, there may be some arguments, but I don''t think it makes a big difference."


    "I don''t think we''re talking about discourse.... That''s what Omei and the others think, isn''t it?


    That''s what Stina asked, the Shes on both sides.


    I know you wanted consent, but to that word, She and Felicia tilt their necks in alignment.


    "I just want to show my consent...... that''s the hard part because if I give my consent there, it can mean I''m just a parasitic bitch who hasn''t done anything...... Well, at least you cooperated more than I did, and isn''t that what you''re supposed to do?


    "... Well, I didn''t do anything then, either. ¡­ so I was cooperating, I think that''s fine"


    "Shit...... were these guys alike? When I thought about it in the first ce, I should have realized that I was agreeing to some crazy suggestions about traveling with Stina."


    "It''s good to be crazy again. I don''t think it would have been a bad story if I''d at least put it that way?


    "It''s more because it''s not bad, it is. There''s a back to a good story. Isn''t it natural to doubt it?"


    Even if they say that, and they turn their eyes to you, you have no choice but to shrug your shoulders as a soma.


    I certainly wouldn''t say that everything I told her...... because I''m not even wrong at the approximate.


    Soma asked Stina to travel with her as she tried to leave.


    Beforeing here, it''s an act after defeating Giant Frog, a crusader, but if Soma says so in the end, it''s one reason.


    Because I wanted to pay back my debt.


    That is all.


    I don''t know how he feels, but the advice he received from Stina in the Elf Forest was enough for Soma to recognize it as borrowing.


    That is of course not something I can return to the extent that I helped from Giant Frog, or something that I can determine has no problem meditating on my eyes for some suspicion.


    Yes, it should be taken for granted, Soma had a good idea that Stina was suspicious.


    You don''t have to be bad, but you don''t have to be at a level where you actually are.


    But it''s all about it.


    Okay, so I decided I owed you one, and I thought I should give it back, and I asked if I could travel with you.


    Or should I say, that''s why.


    If you think it''s suspicious, you should monitor it more closely.


    Most importantly, either way, you are in front of the building.


    I''m sure it''s suspicious... but I don''t think the roots are bad, and I think there''s something wrong with it.


    This time we met again and the thought became stronger.


    If I could tell that too, would I be just too greedy?


    Would it be too arrogant to think that by doing something about it I would be paying back my debts?


    But what''s suspicious is that She and the others obviously feel it, and furthermore, they don''t owe Stina themselves... they''re unconscious.


    Naturally, we haven''t talked about it, but then there''s no reason for She and the others to agree with Stina on her journey.


    Still, they said they didn''t think Stina was a bad daughter, so they drew Soma''s thoughts.


    "Well, in fact, her concerns are natural. Do you mean, it''s just unwillingness to be treated like Mr. Soma?


    Then why did you agree with me then?


    "Because I thought it was useless to disagree. Because I''m talking about Mr. Soma, and I''m going to go through my own will with what I say where I disagree."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    Draw, take...?


    "Oh...... you feel like you know that somehow. If that''s the case, it''s certainly a bad idea to treat them the same way."


    "No, I hope you understand."


    "... but it''s soma, so I can''t help it"


    "With? I don''t think you''re on my side.


    I can''t solve it, I whine...... well, I also feel signs ofughter from Felicia and the others, so about half of it would be a joke.


    Even if the other half is serious, it''s still enough if they will eventually nod yes.


    Soma just believes in her own thoughts, her judgments and... and Stina.


    With that in mind, he did various things and Soma shrugged his shoulders.

 537 Former Strongest, Find Inn

    Well, anyway, it''s not like we''re always in front of the reception.


    Or we''re in the middle of reporting the request in the first ce.


    After I smile bitterly at the receptionist looking at this one with interest and shrug my shoulders, I reportpletion of the crusade.


    The receptionist heard something. He did, but he also understood that it was outside his duties.


    The response started only on the clerical one, and Stina''s report was just over, and Soma and the others followed the guild first.


    "Well... then what do we do"


    "As for Stina, it would be best if she broke up here without any trouble."


    "Oh, I guess so."


    Various, I would have deliberately highlighted the part of the


    Stina, too, is not so optimistic that she just doesn''t think anything is suspected.


    Still not fleeing or hiding, are you confident that suspicion will never be confirmed... or self-abandonment?


    If something by conscience is the reason, it would be very helpful as a soma...... whatever.


    "In the meantime, no matter what Mr. Stina eventually does, there''s room to consider traveling with us, right?


    "... or else we''ll be separated."


    "So how about we go somewhere calm first? It''s easier to talk about¡­ and then you might want to decide on your amodation for today"


    "Oh, maybe that''s a good idea."


    The time is not even past noon, but the past two days or so have seen Nojuku continue.


    I made up my mind to take a day off at the inn to get tired.


    I was able to get a request that was more rewarding than I expected, so I could afford the nostalgia.


    You shouldn''t be too rxed, but given theter, you should take a good rest.


    Besides, if it''s before noon, the inn must be easy to pick up.


    Even if I did something, then there was no problem, at least I had no objection to Soma.


    "... well, that''s right. Stina was going to take some time off today, so I don''t mind..."


    "... n, then a decision?


    "It''s a decision. So let''s move on to finding a ce to stay... but doesn''t Stina know where to stay?


    "Stina asked me straight when she got here too, so I don''t know... oh, maybe I should have asked at the guild"


    "It''s also a little dumb to go back and ask now though...?


    "It would be nice to look for a stroll."


    They all didn''t dispute that either, so I decided to walk around first.


    As already mentioned, the guild faces the eye out.


    To get to the guild, I should say three times in total - technically once on the east side and twice on the west side - although it goes through, it was sometimes in the morning, and I didn''t look too closely.


    But then time went on, and now look closely again, it would be rude to say it was unexpected, but there seems to be a lot of vibrancy there.


    A cheeky, familiar face looks out at the store, probably in preparation for what you''re about to do.


    As you can see from what you''re wearing, they''re adventurers.


    I recognize it because I saw it in the guild.


    Although I didn''t see it clearly, I just saw it.


    I could tell to that extent.


    "Hmm... are there adventurers'' stores lined up around the guild? It''s reasonable, but it''s also a slightly ufortable sight."


    Regardless of some upscale shops, it ismon for a typical adventurer to hide in an alley or something.


    This is not a matter of the store itself, but because it is the adventurer who visits it.


    If there''s a store on the boulevard where adventurers can just lean over, the general public will think about it.


    So these sights, honestly, even make me ufortable going through the rarities.


    "Yes......? Anyway, if it''s a small vige or something, I think it''s more or less like this for a city of some size?


    "Yeah......?


    "Yes......?


    Soma tilts her neck at Stina''s words, and Stina tilts her neck at such a soma.


    Look at each other. It raises extra questions because I know that you''re not joking about it.


    But in doing so, I realized that Fujima had one.


    At the same time, I''m convinced that''s the case.


    "I see this is normal here. Adventurer status is high... no, not low, is that it?"


    This is not about this city, it''s about a ce called Diment itself.


    If power is thew, it is not surprising that an adventurer who uses power as a vocation is just as good as the general public.


    Basically the adventurers are seen down there outside of here in the first ce, partly because they are crude and rough, but above all because they don''t pay taxes and get citizenship.


    But power is fundamental here, where it has been crude, and it will never be negative.


    So even if you''re an adventurer, you''ve probably gained citizenship from the start.


    It also makes sense that the Alliance is grandly built in a prominent location.


    If it is used and recognized by people, then there is no reason to hide and exist in a ce that is off.


    "Oh... I see. Do you have a low status as an adventurer?"


    And looking at me like that, I think Stina noticed, too.


    Different ces, differentmon sense.


    This is, I mean, that''s normal.


    It just shows that the Somas are not from Dimento... not the Demons, but that sort of thing will now be.


    At least Stina had no point hiding it, and She and the others seemed to realize that.


    I didn''t block the conversation, I even nodded to convince myself that it would be.


    "Speaking of which, you may have heard such a story. I forgot because I''m not interested."


    "You''re not interested... Stina''s an adventurer too, right?


    "I''m an adventurer, but I have to go that way. Isn''t that relevant? I didn''t n to go, and I''m not going to."


    "Hmm..."


    Well, if I said that, it would be.


    Humans If anyone thinks it''s uninteresting or irrelevant, it''s something they don''t remember for whatever information it is.


    "For now, I''m satisfied with this sight, but when this happens, there doesn''t seem to be any amodation nearby."


    It''s mostly groceries, weapons, protective equipment, etc.


    Just looking at it all the time, I just know that there''s no such ce.


    If that''s the case, we need to move...


    "Hmm... where do you guys want to go from east, west, north, south?


    "Nothing. Stina cane from anywhere, so I''ll leave it to Omei and the others."


    "I have no particr hope either..."


    "... I''ll leave it to Soma"


    "Everyone has no initiative..."


    "I''ve been asking you where you want to go, Omei says? If it all turns around in the end, where did ite from?"


    "No, I''m not going to go all the way around because I''m going to make up my mind there when I find Sassa Inn, right?


    "So it''s the same thing everywhere you go? It doesn''t make any difference that I don''t have a clue."


    "Well, it is."


    Or that''s why I heard Soma, too.


    By the way, this city''s prominence runs just in such a way as to divide the city into four parts.


    the central part, east to west, and north to south.


    The guild is built where those two paths intersect, so it really means it''s built in the heart of the city.


    For this reason, Soma and the others today have no bitterness in trying to go anywhere in the city, but because of this, they also need a clear policy.


    But there is no such thing... I had no choice but to take down a stick and decide, etc.


    "Oh, basically, anywhere, but there was only one thing I should have stopped"


    "Hmm...?


    "I think we should just stop in the south."


    "Ho... may I ask what that intent is?


    I don''t expect Stina to say that pointlessly, but that''s why I was extra concerned.


    There must be some reason there, more than specifying a vague orientation, rather than a specific location.


    "I don''t think there''s a particr reason, but traditionally the south side has always been a ce where you can push the bastards in. Why, on the south side, there''s a ce for these people... well, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, I think there''s an Adventurer''s Inn."


    "If there''s an inn, isn''t it more of a ce to go?


    "... adventurers basically choose a ranked amodation to stay in.... That''s for a number of reasons, but I can''t stay in a good inn for people who don''t have good bare hands"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. That''s not a good quality ce to stay, and normally, a good quality inn isn''t like that."


    "I see..."


    Even if citizenship is granted, the treatment of adventurers is not very different.


    Sounds like it.


    Well, maybe it''s natural to say so.


    And that also means that if the ce changes,mon sense changes, but sometimes it doesn''t.


    Again, this is normal.


    Whatever.


    "Then, from the other three directions, it follows that¡­ things haven''t changed much. This still has to be ounted for by knocking down the stick......?


    "Oh, so what about this, Mr. Soma? Three directions, divided into three hands."


    "Hmm..."


    Well, then you don''t have to worry about where to go, and it''s efficient.


    If there''s a problem, it''s whether we need to find amodation efficiently right now.


    "If that''s the case, I guess I''m looking for the North. Stina to the east, She and Felicia to the west, okay?


    "No problem...... why am I being organized with She as a matter of course?


    "You don''t even know how to explore the city on your own anyway?


    "... you''re right indeed... somehow I remain dissatisfied"


    I shrugged my shoulders at Felicia as she said and nced at me, but I loosened my mouth slightly because I thought it was a preferred change.


    Even though I knew I couldn''t explore it alone, I tried to challenge it.


    That''s what I said earlier.


    Even if I knew that, I couldn''t really let her do it alone, so I put She on.


    Still, that doesn''t make any difference to my preference.


    There was no ce in Felicia where her own will was rare.


    Especially since it''s remarkable when somethingpletely unknown to me bes the opponent, and most of the time when I was on the journey, I just kept moving as this one says.


    That had earlier made a suggestion of its own ord, this time trying to challenge itself to the unknown.


    That seems like a change because I took Felicia out, so there''s no way I''m not happy about it.


    But thinking about it, I felt another nce.


    It''s Stina.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... nothing. I don''t care, okay?


    "What is?


    "Explore it alone, and Stina might just be gone, right?


    I think whoever really intends to do so will do so without saying anything...... or maybe Stina still hasn''t read this intent.


    I wonder why you''re trying to travel with yourself.


    Though I''m not going to talk about it. As a soma, I just shrug my shoulders.


    "When it does, it is when it does. We''ll have to give up then. I mean, if you want to, you''re not stopping me? Ultimately, it depends on Stina''s will."


    "... Huh. Let me do that."


    Soma smiles bitterly as she turns away from her face as she rubs.


    Well, for now, it didn''t seem like he''d be gone any time soon.


    "... by the way, where are the rendezvous times?


    "That''s right..."


    Whimpering, Soma looked up at the top of the guild.


    More than a dozen meters from the ground it seems that it is the tallest ce in this city, and a splendid bell and clock existed to symbolize it.


    Every hour, that''s how that bell sounds for that hour.


    Soma has a pocket watch, but this won''t mean everyone else won''t know the time.


    "Then think about the day, and be here at twelve o''clock."


    "... Mm, roger.... I''ll take care of your sister."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    "I don''t know where to interpret the fact that I''m not the one to be entrusted to even though I''m your sister... well, is there no choice? Thank you, She."


    "... n"


    "Well, Stina''s going to take it easy to look around. Is there anything else to look for besides the inn?


    "No, I don''t think so. Unless it''s a personal story¡­ it''s a personal story."


    "So you just need to find a good lodging for now. Copy that."


    "See you allter."


    That''s how Soma turned his foot, north.


    Still, as the adventurers and the shopkeepers made the bluff, Inn and... I looked for something and started walking straight.

 538 Find The Former Strongest, Blacksmith

    The hustle and bustle grew a little farther away as we moved away from the center of the city, though in a way we knew.


    The building is still around, but the majority of it doesn''t know what store it is.


    It''s hard to tell it''s a store because there''s something like a sign hanging at the store.


    Most importantly, if the letters are not written, no pictures or the like are painted, so it is impossible to discern what the store is actually.


    Does anyone who understands or is unwilling to?


    Well, whatever it is, it has nothing to do with the current soma, so just a glimpse will keep you passing.


    "Hmm... did this pull off?


    I shrugged so much in that, because a little change had urred in the surrounding sights.


    From the store, even signs start to disappear, just buildings lined up.


    If it means where people live, I''m sure it''s not wrong.


    "A residential neighborhood, something like that? Depending on the location, I think it would be nice to have an inn or something..."


    Without seeing the raw hatred and anything like it, in the distance, we have already begun to see the gates that lead outside the city.


    Where we have gone on like this, we will never find what we want.


    Better than that.


    "Should we stay out of the way now...?


    The city is built with two big roads intersecting, but there are other roads, naturally.


    There were several small things stretched aside, and now there were narrow paths to the left and right as well on this asion.


    But that''s both bent on the way, and I don''t know what lies ahead.


    Normally though, it''s also the residence there.


    If you think about convenience, it makes sense to align simr things in the same ce.


    but.


    "It doesn''t seem meaningful where I was walking like this."


    Then Soma looked to the right and looked to the left, saying that it would be better to bet on a wish¡­ Eventually, he turned his foot to the right.


    There is no particr reason, it is just a thought.


    Well, if you dare, speaking of which, it was this way that she went, for a moment or so I thought...


    "... oh?


    While I was thinking about that, the sights around me began to change slightly again.


    In the beginning it was still only the dwelling, but again the sign began to appear.


    And at the same time, I didn''t know what they were this time.


    Because the store door was open, although nothing was written on the sign as usual.


    The first thing I saw was somehow remembering nostalgia.


    It''s a giant cauldron, and the man beside it is seriously spinning the contents.


    For a moment I thought she was a witch, but because her hair was green, she was probably an alchemist.


    Though I have never used soma, they make drugs with special effects such as potions.


    Yeah, and it just seems suspicious at first sight.


    In fact, he used to be confused with witches for a while.


    Unlike what a witch makes, the medicine an alchemist makes, if you say so, is due to chemistry.


    If you follow the same procedure, everyone can do the same thing, and they can do the same thing.


    At the end of the day, there is no need for the surgeon to add a hassle.


    I''m guessing the man is focusing too much.


    Even if Soma goes through, he doesn''t even turn his gaze, and Soma passes by without doing anything either.


    Nothing. I''m not interested in alchemists or running errands.


    As a result of traveling in front of several shops, I understood that the area was apparently a so-called artisanal district.


    It''s like those who make something gather together and make whatever they want.


    Although not all stores could be confirmed, it would be natural to assume that everything was more than they were within the confines of the confirmation.


    Then maybe that''s the kind of store that faced the boulevard.


    Because some of the signs I saw here were simr to the ones I saw on the main street.


    But the ce over there, because of the location, couldn''t have left the store door open, it was closed.


    If you think about it, you can be convinced.


    "Nevertheless, in the end there is no other way to find out in person how many rooms¡­"


    At first nce Mr. refused, maybe that means.


    Whatever it was, and moving on, in the store where it was next, the man was holding the de and shaking it to the same degree as his own height.


    If that''s all it is, it''s like a case, but if you look at what''s ahead of you swinging it down, you''re convinced.


    It was Marutai that was there.


    "- Kieeeeeee!"


    "... do I still need to report it?


    Even though I think of that for a moment in the odd voices emitted, at the tip of the de being swung down, the marutai is precisely chopped up.


    It is cut, aligned and arranged in several timbers.


    That fat muscle is brilliant, but isn''t it used in the wrong way?


    "... Whatever you use your sword for, is it our freedom"


    I''m still worried about the de spill.


    "Mm...? I see you didn''t have to worry about it..."


    It was the man who was at the store further next to him who was so groaning and stopping his legs at the sight of Soma.


    The man had ced the hot iron stick at his feet and was beating it with a hammer at hand - that is, he was a cksmith.


    An earlier lumberjack? where the score is missing, you just have to get it fixed next door, that is.


    Of course, though, it wasn''t because Soma was convinced that he stopped.


    Because there was a good reason to stop the leg - because the man was what Soma was looking for.


    Though for personal reasons, Soma was also looking for a cksmith.


    Yes, that''s why Soma kept walking here, where there was clearly no inn.


    But I didn''t immediately go to the man because it''s not like anyone is a cksmith.


    To make that discernment, Soma stares at the man jizzily.


    To such a soma, the man is not as if he had noticed.


    I guess that means you''re so focused.


    He even wields a hammer and shapes the stick at his feet.


    The figure felt exactly like a worker.


    At the same time, however, it is also fundamental in the basics.


    Don''t focus on your own work, I''m talking about what''s a pro.


    Therefore, it is the quality of the work that matters.


    Forge skill, you can say.


    As a matter of fact, Soma remembered the cksmith''s arm at all.


    I used to think that I needed to feel like a sword first in order to get the sword right, and so on, and I knocked on the cksmith''s gate.


    Well in the end that skill only went far enough to call me a pro... but still, I don''t think it was in vain.


    Because I could now take some care of myself alone, and I could not begin to understand what it felt like to be a sword, but I feel that I now know a little bit about the feelings of those who create it.


    At the same time, I feel that the meaning of waving the sword has also be only a little more profound.


    Anyway, with all that happening, Soma is proud to say that if she actually sees herself in a cksmith, she can tell to some extent how much of that person''s arm...


    "... nooo"


    As for the man''s skill, I had to roar.


    Because it was good, not.


    Or, because it was bad, but it''s not.


    I didn''t know.


    Even the skill of the cksmith who temporarily became my mentor said that it was a soma that became discernible to the extent that I could tell it was very good, but the skill of the man was unknown at the bottom.


    I can only get to the point where I''ve made a great show of it, awesome.


    Is it just my fault that I feel like I even feel that?


    Whatever it is, there is only one fact.


    The soma I was trying to identify was, at some point, in love with the way a man waved a hammer.


    Probably what I''m creating right now, whether it''s a knife in terms of its shape or not, was showing off in different ways that this is what a superior job is.


    No, I guess I''m not actually showing it to someone else, but at least that''s what I felt for Soma.


    So Soma slowly proceeded to walk toward the man as he confirmed that the man had finished hisst swing and exhaled deeply and long.


    The reason that its mouth was loose was simple and lucid.


    This man must be able to aplish his purpose differently...... No.


    Or because I thought that this wish might be too scarce.

 539 Blacksmiths And Swordsmen

    Gustav Balling was a so-called leading cksmith.


    No, if you only say the facts, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they''re superior.


    Anyway, when the man now known as the Demon King arrived on his throne, he was told what would be his symbol, and he even gave him his sword.


    If we ovep only the facts and achievements, we are undoubtedly worthy of calling ourselves the best cksmiths of our time.


    But at least Gustav didn''t think he was such a big deal.


    Of course, I''m confident in my cksmith skills, or maybe the best of my time.


    But Gustav was not yet convinced of himself.


    This is not what Gustav is looking for yet.


    It may be possible to say, to some extent, that it was extreme... but above all Gustav himself felt that there was no way that the top of it was to this extent.


    So, I guess.


    After a job, but far from satisfied, and still no difference that it was over, he exhaled... and looked at the boy who came then and opened his eyes.


    - When I was an ancestor, I felt intuitive.


    This boy must have reached a single top in a different field, so Gustav''s instincts understood aggressively.


    It doesn''t matter if you look like you''re about ten.


    If the situation is, it is possible that he fell down and begged.


    How did you get to me?


    The word was surely better than one''s own experience of ten thousand.


    And yet I didn''t, because of mycency.


    The moment I looked him in the eye, I understood.


    He is a customer.


    Being a guest means you''re the one who gets what you want.


    Far from the top, if you are a cksmith, there was no difference there.


    I''m sorry to interrupt.


    "... no, I''m just finishing a job. No problem, but what the hell are you doing to me?


    That''s why I treated you in a ruthless manner.


    Whether he is the one who has reached one frontier... no, that''s why we can''t have a half-assed attitude.


    Depending on the purpose and attitude, he intended to respond resolutely.


    But.


    "Um, I''m sorry to be impotent... but I''d like to ask you for one thing in anticipation of your cksmith arm. This is it..."


    That being said, Gustav breathed out a small breath when he saw the boy trying to pull a sword out of his hips.


    I thought so, but that was due to a waiver that hit me.


    Because at that point it was decided to refuse the boy''s request.


    Gustav was originally a cksmith specializing in striking swords.


    So whatever the boy''s favor was, if that was about sword rtions, I would have at least listened to him closely.


    I''m not sure if the boy spotted it... but it was also a story of the past.


    Because Gustav is not going to strike the sword again at the moment.


    That, if I say so, is also why I am so proud to have first-rate arms, but I am pulling into such a periphery, hitting knives, etc.


    To put it bluntly, Gustav is no longer confident in striking the sword.


    I am confident in my arm as a cksmith, but I am no longer satisfied with the sword that I have created by waving my arm.


    There have been signs of it for a long time.


    The sword I gave to the Demon King was not really convinced.


    Still, I think this is the best sword I can strike right now... I''ve managed to keep trying to assume that, but I finally couldn''t strike itpletely about a year ago.


    That was because the faces of the guests when they gave them their swords, they were very satisfied.


    I guess being able to hit something that satisfies the customer is, in a way, exhausting the cksmith''s profit.


    But Gustav, who was not convinced by it himself, took the liberty of wondering if he could be satisfied to that extent.


    Moreover, the customers uttered the same words as if they had aligned their mouths.


    Exactly.


    I looked at that fullness and said to the feeling I gained by doing the trials, that was Gustav''s best sword ever struck.


    That''s not apliment, you can tell by the look on its face.


    But it''s not.


    It is not the supreme sword or the like, so if it is meant to be, it must make me more dissatisfied.


    Not so¡­ the user''s skill has not reached that point.


    Gustav''s inability to create a satisfactory sword was ultimately due to it.


    No matter how ufortable you are, all of your customers are convinced and say they are the best.


    Then... Then I thought that I might be the one who''s wrong.


    The truth is that there is no such thing as ahead, and this is the top of the list¡­ I wonder if this level of thing is the best sword.


    As proof of that, all of the swords I struck that would be sent back for regr care looked brand new.


    It wasn''t used, not that.


    You can tell by the sword.


    While it was used, it was still brand new.


    A sword is, after all, a consumable.


    If you use it, it will always wear out.


    What has not happened is that it was only used to such an extent that it did not wear out.


    And all of them were famous, even though they were a thousand.


    Only then did Gustave to thend of the border to escape and stop striking his sword.


    ¡­ No, no doubt it was an escape.


    Before I get discouraged by what I''m not exaggerating to say I''ve followed all my previous raw.


    Before I gave up that I was wrong.


    He escaped.


    And even now, after a year, that hasn''t changed a thing.


    That''s why no matter what this boy says, no matter what he does, he''s certain to say no to this story.


    "In the meantime, I want you to take a good look"


    "-!?


    But the moment I saw it, I breathed.


    What the boy pulled out was a boneless sword, like anywhere else.


    But at the same time, it''s just about appearance.


    If you can have some eyesight, you wouldn''t be able to say it''s like everywhere, etc., even if your mouth is torn.


    No... not the other way around.


    Gustav, if he noticed, reached for it half unconsciously, with his mouth open.


    "... can I touch it and make sure?


    "Um, no problem."


    The sword thus received was still boneless.


    It''s like you don''t need anything else.


    Yes, a sword is to p and y an enemy.


    Then there should be no need for anything extra.


    This is exactly like embodying it - though.


    "... this guy is horrible"


    After all, Gustav, if he noticed, was leaking those words in the potpourri.


    Along with that, I turn my gaze to the boy.


    It was like a stare, but the boy shrugged his shoulder as if he knew why he had been told that and seen.


    "Oh... is it still?


    No, I guess you actually knew.


    The boy who spoke so indicated the colour of factual understanding.


    Therefore Gustav also asks only what he wants to hear, without exining the details.


    "How long have you not taken care of this?


    "Well... at least it hasn''t been done since we got it, so it hasn''t been done for at least a year."


    "... with reason. Really, it''s terrible..."


    The fullness at the end of Gustav''s gaze, groaning, was, however, contrary to the word, and beautiful.


    At least, that''s what most of the stuff would say.


    But Gustav is not saying anything like that in a mean way.


    Besides, the boy himself seems to understand well.


    There were nevertheless countless small, solid pockets that were almost invisible to the eyes.


    Even lighter y with your fingers and the sound changes slightly depending on the location.


    To the extent that it doesn''t look like it, it''s just a little bent inside.


    To this extent, it would not be possible for anything to happen to my body that would break.


    But if you try this sword, it''s in pretty bad shape.


    Now you won''t be able to give out the original sharpness or anything like that.


    This sword is good.


    No, I''m not talking about fine, etc.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is at the top.


    But that''s why this wound is deadly.


    If it''s crude, there won''t be a problem with some cracks, but being top of the list, it must make a considerable difference.


    Especially if you can use this sword so far.


    Yes, this sword wound is not attached because the sword was not avable.


    Probably because I was using this sword to the fullest, it came with it.


    You can''t even strike this sword yourself.


    Gustav had loosened his mouth without me knowing.


    At the same time, it makes me want to punch myself too stupid to add or subtract.


    I''m talking about how unfamiliar I was.


    I''ve never seen anything more than my own sword.


    So I should have known my sword wasn''t the best, but to the extent that I was told it was the best by those who stood tall and somewhat armed, I was about to mistake it on my own, and I was about to be discouraged.


    Yes, you knew they weren''t the best again.


    Or discouragement is discouragement, but maybe that was something else.


    Nobody understood me, nobody caught up to me... nowhere, for not having what I wanted and not being there.


    But whatever it was, it was the same thing.


    Really, I have enough for a fool.


    How much was meant to have figured it all out?


    Instead of arrogance, it was just stupid.


    But even as I curse myself that way, I still can''t hide loose mouth.


    The boy seemed to know that he was a cksmith.


    It will be clear that the boy is trying to rely on himself for anticipation of that arm and for understanding the state of this sword and showing it.


    It is true that this sword is of the highest order, so even care should require considerable skill.


    Instead of hurting him the other way around with his semi-productive arm, he would just end up breaking his own business tools.


    The only reason the boy has never been able to take care of himself is because there was no one he could do it even if he wanted to.


    So I''m sure the boy should ask himself to fix this... I''m honestly d he can do that.


    Because I''m just getting serious and I don''t know if I can be perfect.


    But at the same time, I think just a little bit.


    This is the case with this sword because the boy is using this, but at the same time, this sword is not extended to the boy.


    Again, if you look at this sword, you''ll see clearly.


    Then... I wonder how many things can be done to a boy who can use such a sword if he can strike his best sword now.


    That''s what I thought.


    Seeing this sword and the boy, Gustav has noticed one thing.


    That means I''ve never really been out of power before.


    Gustav is a cksmith.


    Therefore Gustav''s sword is all about him.


    Gustav was, indeed, wrong.


    For them, Gustav''s sword was undoubtedly the best.


    Except for that and what Gustav is aiming for: the best sword, and only that Gustav, who mislooked there, was an idiot.


    But when he realized it, Gustav was convinced.


    If I could strike a sword for this boy, I''m sure that would be the greatest masterpiece I''ve ever seen.


    Nevertheless, it is Gustav''s own convenience.


    There''s no way I can tell you, such as let me strike a sword for you.


    Still...


    "... so? Is this the fix you want?


    "Hmm. I''ve seen all kinds of cksmiths before, because you''re the only one who seems to be able to do that. I''d be d to ask..."


    I''m d you said that, too, but it''s not nice to snort there in a hurry.


    There is not a single thing that can be seen as cheap, even if it is said to be a waste of self-esteem.


    So Gustav let the word snort heavily, when he put it away in a meaningless way.


    "If that''s a request, I don''t mind. As you can see, it''s such a borderline city. There''s no reason to dare refuse a request brought around the corner."


    That, strictly speaking, was a lie.


    It''s true that this is a periphery, but sometimes it''s the Elf Forest that''s nearby, and it''s also the furthest from the war.


    Sometimes people of considerable value are drawn or hidden, and it is not umon for people toe to ces like this to make requests to first-ss craftsmen.


    Gustav is allowed to live here, or it actually has something to do with that...... in short, for another futile look.


    Apparently, the boy didn''t, although it is something that would easily be dispersed if the other person knew such circumstances.


    Gustav was also relieved to see how relieved he was.


    "Is that so¡­ it helps"


    "And so is that."


    Nodding in vain again...... watching the boy as he does so, slightly narrowing his eyes.


    Once again, it is obvious from a closer look, but this boy has stille to one frontier that he and others have never been able to reach.


    Besides, it must be with the arm of a sword.


    If you think about the atmosphere you had earlier when you had the sword, or when you had the sword in front of you, you can''t go wrong.


    I really think from the bottom of my heart that it''s a shame you can''t strike a sword at someone like that.


    But.


    "... by the way, things are for consultation..."


    Then the boy opened his mouth and threw a word that Gustav did not anticipate.

 540 Hear The Former Strongest, Most Familiar Voice

    Soma was in a good mood to walk down the alley road.


    Of course I should say, it was caused by an earlier interaction with a cksmith.


    As a result, no usual sword is currently attached to Soma''s hips.


    Just another sword was being given as a substitute.


    In other words, it is a surrogate sword.


    I borrowed it until it was over because I asked for my usual sword repairs.


    They showed it to me when I borrowed it, and I actually wielded it, but it was a pretty good sword.


    It''s a good sword to the extent that you can''t find it even if you want to find it in the store appropriately, although it just falls short of the usual.


    After all, Soma''s eyes weren''t crazy.


    And if that happens, expectations will increase in response.


    Neither is it about repairs.


    I haven''t suspected anything about repairs since the beginning.


    I''m sure that cksmith will finish it perfectly.


    So what I''m hoping for is another favor.


    "Hmm... the cksmith said not to expect it, etc... but that would be impossible. In the first ce, even I wouldn''t have believed that in person."


    On top of the words, I was trying to be modest, or maybe I thought I was too.


    But in my mind, no doubt he should have believed in himself.


    He said he could strike more than that sword.


    Yes, every other favor Soma did to him was to create more than that sword he always used.


    What Soma was really looking for in the first ce was actually that way.


    Although I did also look for a cksmith who could take care of my usual sword... if I were to tell the truth, I was beginning to feel a little bounded by that sword.


    Most recently, I started to feel it.


    At least I thought it was enough for me to go to college.


    Is that why I wanted something more up there, even though my sword wasn''t broken... because I fought some pretty powerful demons in thebyrinth or something?


    For now, it is true that when I ughtered the power of a rampant evil god, I thought if I had a higher score.


    Or if so, I might have been able to hold that one downpletely.


    Most likely, if it had seeded there, Soma would not have gone to the Elf Forest, or the Witch Forest.


    In that case, Felicia is almost certainly dead... and I don''t know what happened to the elves, if I may say so atst.


    It just doesn''t seem like... that was the first time that Felicia would have solved everything if she had sacrificed herself.


    Well, really, it''s just a thought.


    But in any case, I could say that there is a present end because I have failed to y the power of the Evil God.


    Whatever it was, it wasn''t all bad to not have a sword, but it''s certain you remember the shortage.


    That''s why I''m looking for a satisfying sword, and there''s no way I can find something like it that way.


    So I looked for a cksmith...... I didn''t even think that would make it that easy to find, but I asked for it because it was convenient to find it.


    That''s what happened this time.


    "Speaking of which, I remember in Felicia..."


    What can I say about my current situation?


    In other words, I was searching for a ce to stay¡­ If I were to say it atst, I would have asked for my sword.


    The repair is fine.


    He said it was over tomorrow, so normally you just have to pick it up tomorrow.


    But the new sword said it would take a month, whether it seeded or not.


    Though we can do it sooner if we just make it, it takes time because we want to make the best out of all our spirits.


    If you say so, you can''t even say no or anything.


    Same goes for Soma, who wants something better.


    But that means, in short, we can''t leave here for a month.


    It wouldn''t be a good idea to decide that on your own.


    "Hmm... well, if I have to, can Ie back for itter when ites to swords"


    I''m dissatisfied, but even then, fight hard enough.


    In fact, it would be a shard of the Evil God, which was iplete but shed, and even the Forest God opponent had no problem.


    If that sword doesn''t make it... it won''t be possible without trying to fight a special opponent.


    That''s Hildegard in his previous life or something... and then...


    "Or maybe if that Forest God and Yamato had a shard of the power of the Evil God in their hands, they wouldn''t understand. If there is, I''m going to be out of my original power..."


    Nevertheless, it is impossible to do so anymore than to turn it off.


    I don''t need to think about it, then it would still mean that even that sword doesn''t have a problem.


    You cane back to college and pick it upter.


    Most of the time, you''ll just have to wait until around the next long vacation to get here, so what about six months away?


    Though it will be a long way ahead, it is a matter of no choice.


    "In the meantime, you should talk about it and decide what to do. ¡­ well, just after a month here, it would be tough"


    Or, normally, I can''t.


    I''m not talking about that because I just have to make money when ites to amodation, etc.


    If you say so, it''s not for our own convenience.


    Either way, a month from now, the college''s long vacation is over.


    I don''t know if it''s okay as a soma, etc., but that only means you don''t have to go to ss.


    I''m confident I can get it back if I''m slightly behind, and I don''t even need to get it back because I''ve already learned it in the first ce.


    But I''m not gonna let you hang out with that until She. Yeah, above all, then I''ll even worry about She''s minute.


    That is a very, very bad thing.


    And finally, it''s about a monthte to let you know that Soma''s safe.


    "... you can''t go that far."


    As of this point, it''s been long enough.


    Although some good reason exists for that, I stayed in the city for about a month because I wanted a new sword, which is a project that pisses me off no matter what I think.


    Until then, I wasn''t even going to do that soma.


    If so, you should tell the cksmith about it as you go get the repaired sword tomorrow.


    If you advance the money, you should be able to amodate it to that extent.


    Nevertheless, in order to talk about it, I need to find an inn first... well, did they find it for me?


    "It wasn''t like my whole life was gone..."


    It is also true that although I cannot say enough, I could not find it here.


    There''s nothing I can do to me you for there.


    but it''s also unmistakable that he prioritized personal business and made his own request to the cksmith.


    If we had used that amount of time to explore, the search would have expanded a bit.


    "In order not to get stuck there, the rest of the time I need another ce...... yeah?


    And so Soma stopped inadvertently because he heard a certain sound.


    Though it''s an alley, it''s a ce with signs of people.


    Naturally, I hear a lot of noises... but that''s not what I''m talking about.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, it sounded like a child crying.


    Besides...


    "Hmm... this voice..."


    What I finally heard was if this wasn''t a mistake in hearing either, I felt like it sounded familiar.


    Though I just couldn''t hear the content...... in many ways, Soma is not so heartless as to pretend I didn''t hear it here.


    It also had consideration of those who heard voices, and that was just one of the ces I was about to head now.


    The road in front of me was twofold, and what I heard were those on the left.


    Moving on without hesitation, my voice was heard even more clearly.


    After all, it''s the cry of a child.


    "Uh, no, no, it''s a cry stop! Still the same woman as Stina!? It''s pitiful!?


    Simrly, a familiar voice said such a thing.

 541 Ex-Strong, Lost? See

    The moment he headed to the ce where his voice heard him and saw the sight, Soma was tilting his neck reflexively.


    Because at a nce I didn''t know what the situation was.


    It was a crying girl, and it was a familiar girl who was before it.


    Girls are small, probably three or four years old or something.


    To a girl like that, the girl is screaming something...... to be honest, it would not be strange for someone else in red to be misunderstood if they saw it.


    You don''t have to tell me what kind of misunderstanding that is.


    "So stop crying."


    Moments, my eyes met.


    So the girl - Stina''s eyes were opened, probably because she knew exactly what it would look like to see the situation from the side.


    When I pull my cheeks together, I turn to you in a hurry.


    "Hey, why are you so nasty here at the right time!? I mean, chip, it''s a difference!? Stina''s nothing."


    "Hmm... I''m not impressed with bullying kids..."


    "So no...!?


    To Soma''s words, Stina panicked even more, but Soma loosened her mouth just a little as she looked at him.


    Well, I shouldn''t have said it for granted, I didn''t mean it.


    If that''s really the case, the status quo would be a little different, and there''s no way to invite anyone who thinks they''re going to do that on a journey.


    So now it''s just a joke, and Stina seems to have noticed how this one is doing.


    The mouth I was about to make an exnation for was shut and my gaze turned to me.


    "Omei......"


    "I know you realize, but it''s a joke."


    "You''re a joke that won''t be stylish when we''re in a hurry, or something bad in nature......!


    "But thanks to you, you would have recovered from the mess immediately?


    "I don''t deny that..."


    Still not convinced, Soma shrugs her shoulders at Stina, who keeps staring.


    Then, more than that, he moved his gaze sideways.


    It''s not just the two Somas who are here.


    Until earlier, however, the girl who was crying was no longer crying at that time.


    However, rather than stop crying, he was surprised and frightened by the appearance of a new stranger.


    "Hmm... you''re on guard."


    "Ma, that''s right. It''s a joke of a bad nature."


    "I don''t think that''s exactly what I included. So, let''s just check the status quo... while I was helping the kids there, is that okay?


    That''s what I decided, spection from the situation.


    When Soma saw them, they were not walking, but their hands were united.


    Positionally, it was just like he was trying to guide a lost child, and it felt like Stina was trying to stop the girl from crying from there.


    The word I heard was a little bit of that, I guess, simply because of Stina''s personality.


    Atst, if you say so, they are not joining hands now, but that is because Stina let go of her hand when she turned her body here.


    Perhaps that was intentional, and if I added more, that was also thought to be one reason why the girl seemed anxious.


    but.


    "Ha? Stina was trying to help him, right? Oh, that''s why there isn''t one. Stina just came to tell him to shut up because she heard him crying and it bothered her!


    Soma sighed out at Stina, who abruptly said that.


    There will be no such thing as believing words that have not even served as an excuse for it.


    Mostly...


    "Hmm... I mean, no help at all?


    "Oh, isn''t that obvious! Stina just came here and said," Ugh! "I''m rather angry with you!?


    "Does that mean the kid came alone in an alley like this?


    "Oh, that''s the way Stina found out! But isn''t that what you''re saying? Stina doesn''t matter!


    "I see... for what it''s worth, it seems a lot of nostalgia?


    "Heh...?


    Stina didn''t seem to notice, but the girl had changed where she stood at some point.


    Strangers - like running away from Soma and hiding, getting into someone''s shelter and getting them protected.


    That is, at Stina''s feet, is.


    Besides, it was almost at the same time that Stina noticed it, it was stuck to its feet.


    "Ah......!? Omei why are you nasty here!? I mean, get away from me! Stina came to anger Omei!?


    "... ya"


    "No, it''s not!?


    Stina insists on leaving, but the girl clings desperately and doesn''t.


    It was also as if a child was about to be left alone by his parents.


    "Hmm, are you a child who just gets angry and nostalgic so far? It''s not Mazo, and I don''t think so.


    "That''s why I don''t know Stina! Isn''t that what you mean by nostalgic on your own!? Two, so get away from me!


    Seeing that sight, who on earth believes that Stina''s words are true?


    I wish I could admit that I can''t make a good addition or subtraction.


    I guess it means that while I tell him to get away and keep his arm shaking up, he doesn''t try to shake it down, that kid also sees exactly what Stina is all about.


    And that''s why I miss it.


    When that happens, why is soma scared for what it is... well, if it means essence, then soma is like a de of extraction.


    Maybe that''s a little irritating for kids.


    "Hmm... I''m just starting to wonder for now, and I don''t think I''m going to need my senior''s help. Do you think it''s okay if I leave this ce to you?


    "Leave it to me, nothing. Stina just came to anger him, and I''ve already done that errand... well, why don''t you just like it? Stina likes it too... and Omei really goes away, it is...!


    Soma tilts her neck at Stina, who keeps trying so hard to get this far... but maybe it doesn''t just mean she''s blindfolded.


    I was wondering if it waspletely illuminated, but maybe not.


    That also seemed somewhere, hypocritical.


    Well, it''s not thorough at all, but if you think about it, I think I''ve seen a bit of that in my attitude so far.


    I guess for some reason...... is that a chase, something like that?


    Anyway, it seemed like I could leave this ce to you, and Soma tried to turn her heel back, and identally, that got into her sight.


    That''s the kid who''s still clinging to Stina''s leg, that head.


    so as to hide there, still well grown, was a horn.


    There is only one species, such as the species that most humankind would not have.


    Demons.


    So Soma was one more thing convinced of this situation.


    Why did Stina and the others walk in these alleys?


    I''m pretty much sure the kid is lost, but then he wouldn''t walk in an alley or anything.


    Something like that can cause extra trouble.


    But that, too, was different if the child you were taking was a demon tribe.


    As I''ve touched a little before, demons can sometimes look like demons are mixed.


    Because of this, they often hate you, and more importantly, they are more likely to be the subject of persecution.


    Unless you have some status or can get a job, you have a high hurdle to get there in the first ce.


    Especially with regard to thetter, it is easy to be the source of trouble, so you will also have to be an extra object lover.


    Sometimes they also tell me to go to ces that are hard for people to see, such as alleys, to find demons.


    And apparently, this is how...


    "It doesn''t change here, does it?"


    "... that''s what you''re talking about"


    From Soma''s point of view, you must have guessed what you were thinking.


    Even without saying the details, Stina nodded, saying so.


    Discrimination, etc. exists unchanged in an attempt to be lumped together with the Demon Nation.


    That seems to have been the case.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to Stina!


    Still, Soma shrugs her shoulders, grinning bitterly to see if she still continues with that setting.


    Then again, it was time to return the heel.


    and.


    "Ah. Speaking of which, what about the innkeeper? I didn''t find any of them in my life."


    "What the hell are you doing...... of course you already found Stina, right? Plus, the ce that seems pretty good, is!


    Based on the way he''s holding his chest up, it doesn''t seem like he''s looking good.


    It was out of relief that Soma exhaled at that.


    The worst I could find was that I didn''t have a problem finding myself and that she was seriously looking for an inn... because I thought so, that I didn''t seem crazy in my eyes.


    "Hmm, well... then Stina''s going to be able to focus on you."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about... well, I thought I''d done my errands already, but you still had something left to do. Not only can I make you cry, but I also have enough annoyance about not leaning away from people''s bodies. I''m going to preach... maybe I''ll be a littlete."


    "¡­ Copy that. I''ll exin to both of you if you''rete, so you don''t have to hurry, okay?


    "Copy that. Well, I''m just preaching, so maybe it''s okay!


    He''s really not going to admit it. To Stina, Soma smiles bitterly again and shrugs her shoulders, and walks straight out.


    "Look, he went!? Soe on, get away from me!


    Listening to such a voice, he exhaled a bitterugh when it was something he often did.

 542 Slight Disturbance

    Soma, who split with Stina, now decided to do an eastward search as it were.


    As he walked down the alley, he had at some pointe to what should be called the east rather than the north.


    That''s why I met Stina and the others.


    That''s half right when ites to aiming.


    Though the roads were somewhat intertwined, I can tell to what extent I''m walking around and in which direction I''m heading now.


    I dared to walk toe this way, that is.


    Then why did you stop searching for the north side? Because there seemed to be no inn over there.


    That was likely at a time when there was not actually a single one facing the boulevard, and in view of what was in the alley, it seemed the same.


    That is why he decided that it would be better to go somewhere else honestly rather than expand the scope of exploration there.


    If there is a problem, I don''t know how far Stina looked around, but... if I wore something else, I would have worn it and there would be no problem.


    We''re not evenpeting.


    If a good lodging is to be found, that is fine.


    Of course, if I can find a better ce to stay, I can satisfy my self-esteem even though I can aplish my purpose. It ismon for me to have two birds with one stone¡­ not to be a lot of things where I am greedy.


    Much time has psed since then, and the time remaining is about an hour.


    Given that, you still shouldn''t be greedy for nothing.


    "For now, if it doesn''te to fruition, is it good?"


    Whimpering about that, Soma moved on as she looked around... and then turned her gaze to the other side.


    It''s the heart of the city - no, it''s something that looks further ahead, and narrow your eyes so that you can look for the characters somewhere in that direction.


    "Speaking of which... I wonder what''s going on with those two"


    Even though I think it''s okay, I still can''t get out of my mind to worry about what''s going on.


    As far as the view goes, the inhabitants of this city seem to have a mild temperament for the price, and She wouldn''t be sote if something happened.


    I didn''t see any monsters around, and I know they''re extra worried.


    "Ever...... hmm? Demons......?


    So unexpectedly, Soma realized there was.


    It''s about the thought that I''ve juste up with¡­ Speaking of which, I haven''t seen a single demon around here, except for that requested crusade alley.


    Whether or not I encounter demons is in some ways a matter of luck, so I didn''t even care until now... oddly enough, odd.


    "Hmmm... If anything happens, is it then?"


    But at that time, I just had to do something about it, and while I was at ease, I still cared about the two of them, and Soma resumed her search for amodation.


    She narrowed her eyes in front of the sight in front of her.


    It is a meadow on one side that is spreading there, something unlikely in the whole city, no matter what you think.


    But that''s natural in a way.


    I''m not all over the city in the first ce, so where the impossible existed all over the city in front of me, it was no wonder or anything.


    So She tilted her neck looking at it because of another factor.


    In a literal sense, there''s only meadows there.


    It was that I didn''t see a single demon.


    "... I knew it was weird"


    "Surely I don''t see a single demon... is that so weird?


    If I turned my gaze to my voice, my sister Felicia would also have tilted her neck next to herself, but the reason for this would be what I just said.


    But She doesn''t think she''s ignorant of her sister.


    It is true that my sister knows from time to time and doesn''t know for granted, but maybe because there are more people who don''t know about this.


    "... Normal demons are rarely seen at all, except in certain ces and circumstances"


    "A particr location or situation, is it?


    "... for example, all over the city where the boundaries of avoiding demons are stretched,"


    "Oh, I see, is that what you mean... but it''s, like, a ce, right? situation, what do you mean?


    "... for example... if there''s something very strong and you''re spreading killer around, or something?


    But it is impossible, if not impossible.


    Because demons are basically uncontested with each other, it would not be like demons fleeing and hiding, for example, where there was once an evil dragon in sight.


    If you go into indiscriminate sabotage. Or something like that.


    This doesn''t make a big difference even if She is the opponent.


    Where She walked around, no matter how different herbat abilities, the demons would never escape.


    No... Conversely, the more difference there is inbat ability, the more pronounced that trend can even be said.


    That is simply because most demons do not have that much intelligence.


    I can''t feel how different mybat abilities are.


    It''s something that can''t happen without a lot of extra time, such as not seeing such demons at all.


    "Is that even if Mr. Soma''s opponent?


    "... same.... Unless Soma spreads a bunch of killers, but Soma hasn''t done that before"


    "Even when you defeated that demon, was it?


    "...... hmm.... Soma doesn''t even have to kill to defeat that much demon"


    "That makes me feel like another freak...... I see. So She went out of her way to see what was going on out there."


    "... n, this is obviously weird"


    Yes, She and the others are here because, of course, if they''re looking for an inn, they''re lost.


    No, I couldn''t find the inn at all, and it''s true that we talked about what to do, but I went out there because I had been curious about this situation earlier.


    After the amodation was decided, we could alle back and check, and at first we meant to, but if we could afford the time, we had no hand in not checking.


    "This isn''t always the case around this city, is it?


    "... Well, I can''t say for sure without listening to you, but if you do, maybe there''s no Adventurer Guild here"


    Besides, from what I saw, there were quite a few adventurers, and all of them that came back were gone.


    I don''t think all that number can be eaten by chores or collection requests alone.


    If so, demons should appear here, as they usually do elsewhere.


    But not now.


    This was an obvious anomaly.


    "Something''s wrong for now, I see... what do you want to do? Will you go back to the city and join Mr. Soma and the others?


    "... I''d just like to look around the whole way if I could... is it easier to rendezvous?... I don''t know what it is."


    It is best to check with your own eyes, but if this is truly an anomaly, it is likely that some information has already been brought to the Alliance.


    The absence of adventurers in the vicinity would also be due to the fact that if they hadn''t moved to other ces, they would have returned for the report.


    Was there anything wrong along the way because I was also going to the alley to find an inn?


    Whatever it is, after we make sure of it. But it''s not toote.


    "So shall we go back to the city first? If something really happened to me, it would only get in She''s way."


    Nothing, She doesn''t think so, but she didn''t dare say anything about it.


    Sometimes I simply couldn''t think of a word, because I thought that when I said something, maybe it would be epted as a family but therefore a word.


    It wasn''t my role to say something, it was someone who could influence my sister more than I could.


    Given that, I think it''s really the same thing to say.


    I heard that we lived together for about a month, but that''s how much influence we can have.


    Because I had been away for a while, I felt even worse.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s the right material.


    You just have to do what the right person deserves, and each has a role for each.


    That''s all I''m saying...... She looks up at her sister next door and exhales secretly.


    I could finally free myself from what was tied up, so I wanted you to be more aware of that and be selfish, with that in mind.


    Turning his back on the view in front of him, my sister and I walked out of the spot to get to the rendezvous point.

 543 Ex-Strong, Probe The Status Quo

    Soma arrived at the rendezvous point about five minutes before the time he had decided.


    Because time is time, the number of people seems to be growing more than it was when we broke up with everyone, and it''s showing a lot of buzz.


    That should be called the center of the city, or after a glimpse of such a ce, Soma nods one fuzzy.


    It seemed that She and the others hadn''te yet, not just Stina.


    Now I wonder what''s going on... but soon it won''t be necessary.


    Looking around from the spot again, because the pair I just found out wereing from the west.


    They noticed this way right over there, too, and bowed their heads as they came along.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    "... I''m sorry to keep you waiting"


    "No, my seniors are just here now, and it''s before assembly time in the first ce. There is no problem."


    That being said, Fujima smiled bitterly because for a moment I thought that the way it was said was like a date rendezvous.


    Even though the whole city is surrounded by people called the Demons, and so on.


    Yet the atmosphere flowing there isn''t much different from that in other cities where Soma knows, and he''s gotten used to those things to the extent that such bullshites to mind reflexively.


    But soon afterwards, Soma tilted her neck.


    Because She and the others had a strange vibe.


    "Hmm...? What happened to both of you?


    "Huh? Why not?


    "The atmosphere is strange somewhere, but... it''s not that I couldn''t find a single inn, is it?


    "Well, I certainly didn''t find the inn... well, if the atmosphere feels weird, it would be caused by something else"


    "... hey, I''ve finally seen what''s going on outside the city"


    What it meant was immediately understandable.


    It''s what Soma cared about, too, and I nod so much.


    "I mean, I didn''t see a single demon,"


    "You know that much just by your current words..."


    "... n, that''s right"


    "Well, I didn''t think of it earlier, so I can''t say much about it. But then again, it seems unlikely that we were just lucky earlier..."


    "... n"


    That''s all I''m talking about when I say what''s going on.


    Unless there''s something thoughtful about this city, it''s not like we''re trying to base ourselves here.


    No matter if there are any disturbing signs, it is irrelevant unless ites down to us.


    but what you realize but pretend not to know is that if something happened, you just woke up badly, and most importantly, soma ordered a sword here.


    If something were to happen, for example if this city were to disappear, it would be very troubling.


    Though.


    "Hmmm... find out about it, stick your neck in it, first after Stina gets back."


    "Well, we can''t just go ahead and talk on our own, and we haven''t decided what she''s going to do in the first ce."


    "...... hmm.... By the way, who''s Soma?


    That didn''t mean anything that bothered me, it simply meant what happened to the inn.


    But when Soma smiled bitterly, she shrugged her shoulders.


    "If you ask me if I''ve found you in the direction you''re headed for, it''s the same as the two of us, something like that. I changed direction when I realized it, so I found some."


    "A change of direction... was that it?


    "Well, if you can''t find an inn in the first ce, it doesn''t make sense. But it seems that Stina had already found a good ce, so I can''t tell you if she needed it."


    "... Stina?... Already here?


    "Hmm? Oh, no, we didn''t meet here, did we? He missed it on the way."


    Technically, you wouldn''t call that a mistake, but the details would be good.


    and.


    "Mm..."


    It was then that the bell began to ring.


    Heavy, loud sounds echo all around you, like theye through to the core of your body.


    This is the third time I''ve heard this, but it''s like I''m gonna stop on my leg no matter how many times I hear it.


    But as long as they looked lightly at the scene, most of them seemed not to care much about the sound.


    It doesn''t just sound that way to Soma, it simply means I''m used to it, I guess.


    The fact is that She and the others seem to care, and those who are surprised have juste to this city.


    "I''m sure the time is easy to understand, but I''m going to be quite concerned until I get used to it."


    "Right...... well, I don''t know if you''re here until you get used to it"


    "...... hmm.... By the way, what about Stina?


    The time to poke the next bell was short, and the sound of the twelve bells was quickly over.


    But even after that, there''s no way Stina''s gonna show up.


    "Hmm... looks like it still is. Quite a hassle, isn''t it?


    "To find a ce to stay, is that it? Didn''t Mr. Soma say he had already found a good spot earlier?


    "No, not a lodging rtionship... wrong, I thought I said? Stina seemed to be helping a lost child at the time."


    "... because of that, are we behind?


    "That''s what it is"


    "I see... if that''s what you mean, you have no choice"


    "Hmm. Well, he didn''t want to admit it... but if you make a rumor, it''s a shadow."


    That''s what I said. At the end of Soma''s gaze is what Stina looks like running toward us.


    Apparently, I''mte, so I''m in a hurry.


    When I smiled bitterly that I didn''t need to go that far, it came right in front of me.


    "Shh, I''m sorry... I''mte."


    "I didn''t have to rush anything. I was just talking about the situation... and by the way, did you deliver it properly?


    "Hmm, naturally, to whom - there''s no way to send it! That''s why you said you just preached!? He left it on the spot right after that!


    "Well, is it...? Then why did you dy?


    "Well, that''s... duh, I''m just too enthusiastic about finding amodation!


    "I thought you said you found a good ce to stay at that point?


    "Ya, because I figured I couldn''t be more satisfied with that! That''s why Stina was looking for the amodation she deserved to stay!


    "Hmm... is that so"


    "That''s right!


    It was somehow a desperately ovepping Stina, but Soma eventually shrugged her shoulders back to it.


    It would be obvious that whoever sees it is lying.


    In fact, Felicia and the others would not know exactly what was going on, but they were getting a frightened bitterness.


    "... just a sister, somewhat like Eina?


    "Eina wasted so much intent... no, is it something simr when ites to something simr? Hmmm... it''s possible that their house is developing that kind of personality...?


    "What kind of house..."


    "What about Omei and the others looking for a ce to stay?" Stina has found the right ce!


    "I found a few things in my life... but I can''t tell you anything. It is not a bad lodging, but it is a delicate ce to say that it is a good lodging."


    "... this one, zero in the first ce"


    "Well, we didn''t seem to have an inn in the first ce."


    "Phew, what is it, it''s sloppy. Then there''s no choice, so I''m going to show you to the inn that Stina found specially!


    That being said, Stina tried to move out of spite, but Soma waited there.


    I could have gone to the inn first, but then it would be a hassle twice.


    "Oh, one thing before that, okay?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Can we stop by the guild before we head to the inn?


    "To the guild...? Did you remember something?


    "Oh I see...... it does sound like you''d rather listen in the guild first than go to the inn"


    "... Well, since I went to the inn, I did have a lot of trouble twice"


    They immediately understood what Soma meant by what she said, and Felicia and the others immediately convinced and nodded.


    Regardless of what conclusions Stina draws, we need to discuss the demons anyway.


    Then it would be better to check with the guild and discuss it at the inn, which would save you a lot of trouble.


    But naturally, Stina has no idea what''s going on, and apparently that''s what she''s unhappy with.


    Even if you don''t put it in your mouth, the gaze you see at a nce is pointed at you.


    And when Soma smiled bitterly, he exined it to Stina, including what Felicia and the others had just heard.

 544 Alliances And Demons

    A midday adventurer''s guild is basically something you can''t afford.


    The reason for this is simple, because adventurers who use the guild rarelye during the day.


    Although not all users are unavable, the number is small enough to say that they are still free.


    On the other hand, the Alliance is busy in the morning and after the evening.


    This will inevitably happen in the morning, when the Adventurers visit the Alliance to make their report.


    asionally, adventurers who have made requests across the daye to report in the morning, or adventurers who have finished their requests early maye during the day, but Fergau can be a border, and such things are very rare.


    The tavern may still be busier, so much so that it''s really free time to be a daytime guild.


    And, it should be, but today''s guild was different.


    Whatever it is, it''s always been full of idle sights, but only today, it''s full of adventurers.


    Well, that too, naturally.


    "What are you doing with your goose neck, though, because I''m just making a scene about something unexined, so honestly, I''m just in the way. If that''s what you''re doing, I can help you."


    "Don''t beme with me. Well, I know how you feel, but this is our job."


    "Yes, what a shame."


    Still, what makes me want to say it would be a human being.


    Demons, not humans.


    "Is that masochistic prevalent among you? Or are you trying to make it popr?


    "Wouldn''t that be nice? I think it would be an iron te story for anyone in the Demon Nation."


    "Just be subtle, so stop it. I mean, you''re the one who''s talking crap. If you have time, move your hands. You''re not moaning to change your busy schedule, are you?


    "I know, but that''s why I can''t do it without saying one or two of my stupidity..."


    That''s what I said and exhaled, Emili took one of the materials.


    This is a detailed ount of the requests that adventurers have made, or have not been able to make, in this city.


    The receptionist listened to the story and summarized it, and when something unusual happened, he thought it might help him in some wayter, which is what is left of him.


    Though...


    "I can''t believe the demon suddenly disappeared. I knew it was nowhere."


    The demon is gone.


    That is literally what it means and the information that was delivered to the Alliance earlier.


    Besides, we''re not talking about a specific ce, we''re talking about disappearing from everything around the city.


    If this is what one or two people are saying, tell the story of Yotai, but if everyone who receives the crusadees back early, and all of them say it orally, I can''t joke about it.


    As a matter of fact, I also checked on the Alliance side, and as one person, I couldn''t find a single demon.


    I don''t have to think about it, it''s an anomaly.


    Even Emily, who is supposed to only do her job as a receptionist, fishes the guild''s material in this way because she doesn''t know how to deal with such a thing, and she''s sobered up.


    "I mean, if there was a precedent, I don''t think we''d have heard about it."


    "That''s not true, but that''s why you can''t decide there''s no way there''s any information, right?


    "Ah... I want to be irresponsibly noisy."


    "It is irresponsible, but they''re not making a fuss with ease, either. Either way, we may lose the rice seeds... or it''s not currently in progress."


    "Well, so are we."


    The absence of demons is something that, from a resident''s point of view, is likely to be less dangerous and more hail, but there is actually no such good story.


    At least the majority of adventurers manage to live their days with rewards that include crusading demons and redeeming their materials.


    If that rice seed is gone, it''s not a level of trouble.


    It will be difficult for the city without adventurers, and that is the same for the Alliance.


    No, to say one way or the other, the absence of demons for the Alliance is a more direct trouble.


    Demons are the seeds of rice for the Alliance.


    Though the guild has its prehistory of being run by the state, its reality is not non-profit.


    The guild must make money to the extent that those employed as guilds can live, especially for the Fergau branch, where there is no such thing as a country clearly above.


    It means that we need to make more money on our own than subsidies do not exist.


    But for the Alliance, intermediary fees for requests are insignificant.


    We also undertake requests from city dwellers in the first ce, but the majority of them are chores.


    Few recipients. Plus, if the reward is low, the fee is low.


    That wasn''t the only way I could do it.


    So the bulk of the gain the Alliance is making is what''s happening when you wholesale demonic material.


    Moreover, it is not against this city, but against other guild branches.


    Of course I''m wholesale to the artisans in this city, but I make less money on that.


    Because if you try to sell it for too much, the artisans will try to buy it directly from the adventurers.


    Fees far exceeding what the Alliance guarantees for quality, etc. will only be to our detriment.


    But if you''re selling to a distant branch, it''s a different story.


    Anyway, purchasing it from afar means it''s demonic material that we can''t get ourselves.


    Although there are limitations, there is no problem where it is somewhat plugged.


    Most importantly, if it is too much, it will be plugged when purchasing it from the other side, and it will be too expensive to buy when wholesale it to the craftsmen, etc.


    So much for everything.


    Whatever it is, it is so profitable, but it is therefore important that the demons are gone.


    It''s a lot harder for us than the adventurers are making noise, so we usually work hard during the free day.


    "Anyway, I''m usually skimming around on something. It''s about a proxy working. I really feel like it''s important... let the receptionist do this and I can''t help but be convinced that I''m imitating the receptionist"


    "He said something like that because adventurer discontent could explode and be dangerous, but no matter what you think, you just want to have fun. h, h, h. I''m free as a receptionist right now."


    "Seriously, I feel like I''m gonna bust it sometime."


    When ites to being a receptionist when there are so many adventurers, the adventurers, like I said earlier, are just making noise now.


    The information has already been received, and those who intend to go to other requests are already on their way.


    What the receptionist needs to do is not present.


    Not so long as other adventurers arrive, of course, but it was about two hours before this noise began.


    Most adventurers would havee back once, and the ones who haven''te back will be the ones who prioritized the request.


    And they will probably not return until about evening.


    I mean, that proxy at the reception right now must have taken on that role, considering everything around there.


    "You''ll be rewarded one of these days. I mean, I have to take it. I''m not convinced. I mean, I just have to pray for that......?


    "Ni? What''s wrong?


    The movement of a colleague watching him stare at the proxy stopped unnaturally, and Emili tilted her neck.


    I wondered if the proxy had done something to it, and Emily looked up from the material at hand, too, and turned her gaze towards you.


    Speaking of which, I can''t hear the adventurers who were supposed to be making a scene along the way, and I think about it - the moment, I know my colleague''s current mood, the more painfully.


    "What... hey... hey...?


    Soon the proxy seemed to be dealing with adventurers.


    Emily is on the third floor of the library.


    Although I can see what''s going on down there if I want to, on the contrary, I can''t see it if I don''t want to.


    So herees a new adventurer, no wonder you don''t notice.


    But those were the adventurers there.


    Though I couldn''t confirm my guild card, my buddies definitely called me Soma or something -


    "... uh, I was pretty surprised... but it feels good,"


    "... Sure."


    A good mood would mean a proxy who''s obviously tempered downstairs.


    I was just about to back off this time, and there''s no one to rece me.


    We''re all as busy investigating this case as Emily and the others.


    I can well understand that if I get into any crude phase, I don''t feelfortable thinking about it, etc.... That''s why it''s different.


    "I feel really bad about my chest when I get paid quickly... but that doesn''t make me jump over here, does it?


    "I''d like to think that''s not the case... but I should leave it to the agent. Sometimes I talk about working like a proxy."


    "... so is that. It doesn''t suit me to just work when I''m there. This way, shall I do my thing?... somehow, I feel like it''s going to end meaninglessly."


    The feeling was understandable.


    Or that''s exactly what Emily was thinking right now.


    It''s really just somehow...... I felt like that, assuming I just figured something out, or didn''t, and those people were going to solve that irrelevantly.


    And at the same time, I realize there is a fuss.


    Needless to say, this is an anomaly.


    But Emily didn''t remember much of the crisis.


    Even though Iined this way, I was usually working... maybe unconsciously, thinking I didn''t need that.


    "Well, if there''s a problem, I''m just wondering if those people will stay until this thing is resolved."


    "Isn''t that where the proxy arms show off? I''m a proxy, so I know exactly what''s going on around here, and I''m going to try to get him to stay here somehow."


    "Oh, he seems desperate to exin something, and it looks like it. If I stir up too much crisis, I''ll be gone the other way around..."


    "Including that, the show of arms."


    If that works out really well, I might be able to write off the skimming so far.


    With that in mind and talking, Emili went on to read the material while worrying about what was going on downstairs in order to do her job for now.

 545 Former Strongest, Guided To The Inn

    "Hmm... from what I''ve heard, it sure feels suspicious. I honestly thought you were just lucky...... isn''t that what you should think about? It''s just too convenient."


    The Somas, who got a piece of information from the guild, were heading east on the city''s boulevard, spearheaded by Stina, who seems to be following the guild early and remembering stories from that time.


    In order to discuss exactly what we have just heard, we should first head to the Inn.


    Nevertheless, there is honestly not that much information obtained from the guild.


    He knew that the demon was just gone, but more than that, the Alliance hardly knew the same situation.


    Apparently, to the extent that the guild has still been able to confirm the facts, not only has it not been possible to identify the cause, but it has not been able to understand the situation very well.


    Because it was the Alliance staff agent who responded to me for some reason, I was able to tell some stories like that, but I would rather ask you to let me know if you found anything out.


    Bad way to put it, but maybe we shouldn''t expect much.


    "I don''t know what else to do with such a neighborhood guild because I have to use adventurers to tell me what''s wrong with doing something. Because the quality of adventurers who should be hands and feet in the first ce is not very good."


    "Hmm... there seems to be too much manpower, but there are no key usable asions."


    "Even if you want to use it to find material, you don''t know what happens to the material if you suck. Rather than the risk of being stolen, in the sense that the material is worn out. I think it would work just fine... but I don''t know what to do in the first ce."


    "I feel like I have something to do, such as checking in more detail on what''s going on around me...?


    "... I have something to do, but the question is if I can do that?


    "I don''t think the adventurers are going to be able to do more than just know what''s going to happen."


    "I see¡­ the quality, including such things, is that so?"


    "Well, it seems that I only checked the area once, and I think it''s cruel to ask for more."


    That seems to be why Soma was never different from the other adventurers while we were looking for a ce to stay.


    Each of the main hunting grounds existed in the city, east, west, north and south, but because no demons were found, they were moving elsewhere, even though they thought it was strange.


    Because of that, the time toe back was just when I was strolling down the alley, and I didn''t even make a difference.


    That also means that if the timing was slightly different, you might have noticed this earlier, but... well it''s not a big deal to say it''s not a big difference.


    Speaking of whether something had changed from what I found out earlier in the first ce, it would not have.


    In the end, we continued to look for amodation to discuss, and the order had just changed somewhat.


    Alternatively, if that''s before you start looking for an inn or something, there may be a difference in the extent to which Stina might not have found that child due to the misalignment of time she started looking for it.


    "By the way, Stina, this is a guide to the inn, right?


    "Hmm? What are you taking for granted? It doesn''t have to be anything else."


    "... if you do think back, Mr. Stina would have led the way in a natural way if you had followed the guild. So he didn''t say where he was going or anything... is it something that bothers you too?


    Felicia narrowed her eyes slightly because she probably remembered her concerns.


    For example, is Stina thinking of something different and trying to take her to a strange ce?


    Felicia wondered if Soma thought of that.


    But it is too much to think about.


    That''s not why Soma bothered to take confirmation with Stina... she shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly.


    "No, well, it''s not a big deal, though there''s something to be concerned about, is there? It''s just... I feel like I recognize you around here somehow."


    "... do you recognize him?... I just got here, or something?


    "Well, there''s a lot of simr construction around here. Is that a mistake? What if you look familiar?


    "So I thought you said it wasn''t a big deal? It doesn''t matter what it looks like, even if it does look familiar."


    It''s just... yeah, it''s just that I thought it was definitely just around the corner where Stina and that kid were.


    And whether that was the fault of my mind or not, Stina''s reaction now is all.


    Apparently, it wasn''t my fault after all.


    Speaking of what that means though...... although I can somehow imagine it, I wasn''t going to mention it any more.


    Perhaps you will soon find out, because you thought so.


    The hunch was right after all.


    "So, this is where you thought Stina was the best inn?


    "Of course you can if you say it with everything you''ve ever seen, but at least it''s definitely from what I''ve seen in this city!


    "This is it... if I''m being honest, it''s a little different than I expected."


    "... Mm, it''sme"


    What was ahead of Stina guiding and stopping did seem to be an inn.


    However, the appearance is honestly not much praised, and She''s released words indicate the state in the end.


    If you are going to choose a few words, should I say very interesting buildings, etc.


    At least the inn had an atmosphere that made me hesitate for a moment, even if I was told to rmend it.


    I don''t feel suspicious or anything like that, but it looks very old-fashioned, but everything is fine, and so on.


    It''s not just old fashioned there, apparently there are mostly just those buildings around here, but that doesn''t ease my anxiety.


    Rather, I get the impression of loneliness, so much so that it gets extra worse.


    "Heh, heh, it''s only now that you can say that! If you look inside, you must review Stina!


    "Hmm... if you say so much, do you expect it"


    "Right... well, is it rude to judge without looking inside"


    "... n"


    With that said, I went in the lead with Stina...... so, ho, I identally leaked my voice because it was unexpected in a good way.


    Simr to the impression I get from my appearance, there was also a feeling of antiquity.


    Is there a reception right there as soon as youe in, or is there something like a wooden reception deck in a room that''s not very big?


    The surrounding walls were also made of wood, and seeping stains and the like conveyed the time psed.


    At first nce, it is like you can see immediately that all of this is old.


    But it''s not that they use it well, it''s not simply old, and Soma remembered what it was like to be calm.


    An inn is a ce to get some rest.


    When you get in there, you feel the air you deserve... I see. Sure, this seemed like a need to be reviewed.


    "... I''m sorry. Apparently, I was underestimating you."


    "... sorry. ¡­ indeed, reviewed"


    "Hmmm... I honestly thought it would only be half, no 80% square... but I honestly reviewed this"


    "Omei believes a little more! Well, now you know Stina''s eyes are certain, don''t you? You just need more praise!


    And if that''s how the noise is, I know someone came without the need to let you know.


    Footsteps echoed from the back, and eventually it was a man of middle age or slightly in front of him.


    I guess I didn''t have to tell you that it was a customer.


    There was a grin on his face, but the moment he saw Stina, his expression mixed with surprise.


    "Wee...... hey, what about you?


    "Phew, I came to you like I promised!


    "This is... I didn''t really expect you toe, but thank you. Thank you again for earlier."


    To the man who said so and bowed his head, She and Felicia were all aligned and tilting their necks.


    Well, whatever the first half is, I can only specte that something happened about the second half, so naturally.


    As for Soma, I was still convinced when I heard it.


    And shortly afterwards, it happened to further supplement it.


    A small footstep sounded from the back, and from behind the man, a small shadow appeared, as the sound deserved.


    "... Ah.... I knew it, sister"


    "Hmm... because you promised. I didn''t have a choice."


    The person that Stina said that to while turning to her was definitely that toddler.

 546 Former Strongest, Discussing The Future

    I didn''t guide you around to get lost and bring you here, but when I was looking for an inn, I got here and that youngdy''s house that wasing after me happened to be here.


    Thomas and the others were gathered in one of the rooms of the Inn while the thing about Stina, who wanted such crap, went through magnificently.


    Of course, to talk about Stina and the demons, and hence the future.


    But even though I know it, I''ve just arrived at this inn.


    I look over nature and the scene, divulging potpourri and thoughts.


    "Hmm... and it''s a really good ce to stay"


    "Right...... well maintained, so old things are turning into a calming atmosphere as they are. The owner seemed like a good person."


    "... And besides, I don''t know yet at night, but it''s quiet so far"


    10% and this inn was in a hidden part of the alley.


    I guess that, on the contrary, keeps us away from the noise.


    In a ce like the one facing the boulevard, it''s impossible.


    I looked at the interior and decided it wouldn''t be a problem, and it was decided here without objection, but really...


    "She''s all kinds of things."


    "...... hmm.... From what I''ve heard, I couldn''t havee here if that kid hadn''t gotten lost"


    "Thanks to you for getting lost, I''m a little bit allergic, but from us, you''re exactly right. Oh, of course, thanks to Stina for getting that kid here."


    "Isn''t that why you said Stina didn''t deliver it! Praise Stina for honestly finding this ce!


    "So I praise you honestly?


    Whether that''s what Stina wants or not.


    And certainly, I guess it''s no mistake that Stina found it.


    However, the purpose was not to find the lodging.


    By the way, that toddler girl went shopping with her father, the shopkeeper here, and she went off and got lost.


    You said you took what you bought home once, and then you were just about to look again, and Stina brought you in?


    She said it was a gap that took her eyes off for a moment, and she had thanked Stina many times earlier.


    It seems that the man is already dead apart from his wife and he runs this inn by himself.


    Though there are many questions about being a distinctly human species unlike my daughter, and why I''m staying in a ce like this... Somas are one of the intrigued guests.


    It''s no better to stick your neck in someone else''s circumstances than to be unsure when you might leave this city in the first ce.


    That''s why I told him to stay here for now, without asking anything extra, to get to the status quo.


    "For now, time is finite, and if it''s just about Stina, it''s about demons, etc. We will discuss this as soon as possible because we will never havee to a conclusion as soon as possible."


    "... I''m honestly not convinced, but I don''t mind if I disagree with it."


    "Depending on what we do in the future, things are going to change¡­ I''m basically in a position to leave it to you."


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    With that said, sit in the right ce.


    This isn''t that big because it''s a one-person room that''s going to be Soma''s room, but there were just three chairs.


    If Soma sits on the bed and the three of them sit in a chair, we can have a discussing position.


    But just before that, when Stina leaned her neck, she opened her mouth looking at Felicia and the others.


    "By the way, don''t you take the hood even though you two are in the room?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    That would be a natural question in a way.


    If you finally say so, it is also rude that you continue to hide your face against someone you want to travel with.


    Well, that''s something that Soma decided to do on her own, so I''m not gonna tell you that there''s no reason for you two to follow it.


    "That''s a mean word at all."


    "I admit that, but we need to talk. Uh, we were going to keep going, weren''t we? I don''t want to talk about it without seeing their faces."


    "Hmm... I don''t know. I think you can guess what he looks like in this situation?


    "That''s something you can only get used to, and then it''s as easy as Omei."


    "Oh, um... Mr. Soma...?


    So Felicia has been speaking out, probably because she couldn''t see Soma rejecting Stina''s request.


    She fits Felicia and she''s just hiding her face to avoid some trouble, but Felicia just looks at her face... or the color of her hair.


    At least that''s what Felicia thinks...... She, who is staring at us jizzily, is probably the same idea.


    The gaze they were pointing at told me what they were going to do.


    But as a soma, I only smile bitterly at it.


    That''s why I haven''t spoken, so that attitude is normal... for God''s sake, exhale.


    "I hope you don''t create trouble in vain?


    "Phew, you want to travel with Stina, so you have to ept this. Uh, I can''t, can I?


    I smile bitterly at that word again, shrugging my shoulders.


    And then, think about how far we talked about it.


    "For now, it''s no problem for both of us to expose our faces. Stina should know who they are."


    "What...?


    "... is that true?


    "Well, that''s true. I just don''t answer that question, do I? I was just trying to ask you vigorously, and you just run away. I''m confident that even a special opponent of swordsmanship will be able to escape."


    "... I see.... Sounds like you do know?


    Say no, She lowered her hood.


    Revealed golden eyes stare straight at Stina.


    As if I were ahead of you and told you I wouldn''t forgive you if you did something weird.


    "... ha. Ok. Sure, that''s rude."


    And then go on. Felicia, too, puts the hood down.


    For the first time in a long time, the white hair I saw swayed slightly, and the red eyes that were directed at Stina shed a few times.


    "I see... you don''t seem to be lying"


    "It''s true, so it''s obvious, but now you know what it is?


    "... there was no upset.... No matter how calm you are, I wouldn''t normally expect there to be a witch there.... so if I knew it was, I would have been absolutely upset"


    "You can see that just by looking...... do you mean you''re at least that confident? Should I say scared or dependable?"


    I can''t see Stina like that, saying she''s scared, etc.


    Is that all you''re used to doing, or are you confident that you can do something about it, as you said yourself earlier?


    But more than that, Soma was more concerned with another word.


    "Hmm... dependable, that means maybe?


    "Well, time is finite, so I''ll conclude first, but for now I''ve decided to go with Omei. I''ve thought about it a lot, but that one seems convenient. If you''re still going on a journey with this stina full of suspicions,"


    I just shrug my shoulders as a soma to Stina for mentioning that.


    As I have said many times, Stina was suspicious from the beginning.


    And.


    "... well, if that''s the case, say hello"


    "Right. Well, thank you very much foring."


    "What...!? Yes, okay......? Whatever Soma is...... what can I say for myself, but it''s suspicious enough Stina!?


    I guess what the two of them snorted about was pretty unexpected for Stina.


    On the contrary, I panic and smile bitterly at the way it looks.


    "Well, it''s suspicious... because I''ve seen what you are, albeit briefly"


    "...... hmm.... Besides, if it''s just suspicious, I''m sure Soma won''t tell you to go on a journey with me"


    "That''s what my life looks like..." Well, you''ve seen these two too sweetly. "


    "Nooo...... there''s so much unexpected about trying to ept it lightly.... That''s just some Soma people."


    "I don''t think my life has anything to do with it."


    It''s just that Soma is still going to have a pretty good eye for people in this, and so are these two.


    And the rest, as Felicia also said.


    I wanted to see the man and travel with him.


    If that appearance is an act, to the extent that I don''t think I can help it.


    "... at all, they''re the ones I like. Then, well, that''s why I''m d...... so, next! I''m talking about demons."


    That''s how I immediately changed the subject, I''m sure it was due to lighting.


    That''s just the one pointing that out, so if you just keep smiling bitterly, you get on with that story.


    As a matter of fact, the focus of this discussion is ultimately on that.


    "Hmm... but the guild didn''t seem to know much about it either. If we had noticed something, we wouldn''t havee straight back. By the way, does Stina have any idea?


    "I know that''s what makes you want to ask Stina, a mysterious beautiful girl, but unfortunately, you don''t realize. I''ve never heard anything like it."


    Though I''m joking, I guess that''s true.


    At least there, I couldn''t feel the lie.


    "The demon disappears abruptly, if anything, there''s no way it won''t talk about it. If it''s an old story or an inheritance, I''ve heard of it..."


    "Uh, well, unless you do broaden the range to that, but I was wondering if that would help."


    "... even if we were to have a discussion, you suddenly stuck around"


    "... in the end, not enough information?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    We talked a little bit on the way here, but I still don''t know what''s going on.


    Whatever you decide, it''s too much of a lot.


    It is a story to focus on, but there is little that can be spoken at the heart.


    Most of all.


    "Well, the truth is, there''s not much wrong with that, either."


    "What does that... mean?


    "If there''s nothing we can talk about, we can''t talk about it, right?


    "No, there''s something we can talk about, isn''t there? Just one thing, but at the same time, that''s the most important thing, and ultimately that''s the only thing that matters."


    "............ get involved in that issue and stay here or not?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    If there is a lot of information, that''s all there is to judge, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t judge without it.


    It''s not enough to judge.


    "Whatever it is like in the first ce, if you don''t want to get involved, you''re just leaving here tomorrow. On the contrary, if you are willing to be involved, that is the conclusion. Well, at least that''s not how I rte to it."


    "Me, too. It''s not like there''s anything you can say you''ll never get involved with."


    "... me too.... tough if you dare to say that you''re going to stay for a month, about? ¡­ the long vacation is over"


    "Oh, if you say so, my life is the same thing. Well, in short, it feels like we''re both good... so how about Stina?


    Turning to the water, Stina tried to say something and stopped.


    My mouth was about to open, but after a while, it opened again.


    "Stina... Stina can either, well, h h h h. Nothing... thoughtful."


    "Hmm, but then it goes one way or the other... by the way, is it one way or the other?


    "Mm-hmm. I think we should decide soma...... well, yeah. I dare you... if you dare, but... who stays, right?"


    "So is it suppose to stay for now? Then, it is fine to determine what exactly to do in a sequential manner from the information obtained, etc."


    "No objection"


    "... no"


    "... Huh?


    To the lightly arrived at conclusion, Stina looked shy.


    Though I gave my opinion for once, I really didn''t think it would pass.


    He looks like that.


    "Oh, so easy, and can I make up my mind in Stina''s opinion!?


    "No, would everyone have gotten their opinions right? Either way, he said. You said that only Stina would stay on top of it, so it would inevitably be decided on?


    "... I feel awesome and creepy? I only asked Stina how dare you."


    "Is it my fault?


    In the first ce, it was something that bothered me.


    But at the same time, it''s true that I didn''t think it mattered.


    If there was no reason for anyone to stay, they would have left, worried for sure.


    Stina seemed concerned about the matter, though she said something in her mouth.


    So that is all that remained after I made him say it.


    Though it has nothing to do with Soma''s purpose, Soma owes Stina.


    As convenient as this is, nothing.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders to Stina, who looked at herself like a stare.

 547 Former Strongest, Eating Lunch

    If we were to have a policy for now, it would go without saying what we would do next.


    The tip is the current time.


    In other words, it was lunch.


    Basically, a lodging house bes two streets when divided intorge clutter.


    There is a dining room or not.


    As it is, it may also be directly linked to the price of the inn.


    At first nce, it might seem like a cheaper inn without a dining room, but that''s not necessarily the case.


    Even though it is a restaurant, it is mostly a liquor store.


    But naturally, there are ces where guests only eat, and apparently this was one of those inns.


    "Sorry for the narrow ce"


    That said, the shopkeeper bowed his head when he told him that he was going to have lunch and was guided ahead.


    Apparently there was a dining room behind the reception on the ground floor, and it is certainly a ce that can never be said to berge.


    There are only three tables and only three chairs in each.


    The size of the room ismensurate, and given that it is an inn, it is very tight, I would even say.


    But.


    "No, there''s no problem if you can get a meal... besides, it''s not even narrow?


    That''s what Soma gave back, because that''s just the truth.


    Though it is true, it does not make a difference.


    It was too much, if at least we think of it as a ce for the Somas today to eat.


    "Well, if it''s too wide, it won''t settle the other way around."


    "... it suits the atmosphere here, too?


    "Well, if only the dining room were so big in such an old smelly ce, I think it would be strange."


    "It would be helpful if you could say that. Now, we''ll bring you a meal soon."


    When Soma and the others confirmed that they had taken their seats, the shopkeeper headed to another room with his head down.


    I didn''t feel that way because there was no other sign of people, but apparently there are no other employees.


    Well, I just heard that this neighborhood is a rtively old ce in this city.


    So is the building, but no matter what it is, I couldn''t get to the new ce where people gather, where the leftovers gather.


    It''s about the kind of traveler who likes to go out of his way toe to such a ce, which means that those who inevitably try to stay here are pretty rare.


    I guess that''s why if you don''t have to hire an employee, you can''t afford it.


    "If he didn''t just help my daughter, but came as a guest, he''d be appreciated and deserved it"


    "That''s why you said you weren''t helping...!


    "Well whatever that is, it''s still a good vibe here. I have rarely stayed in a ce called Inn, but I still know that this is a good ce to stay. Even I am, so if I move ces, more people are likely toe..."


    "I''m d you said that, but even if you can''t afford to hire an employee, there''s enough storage to manage to outgrow your days. This building is also quite thoughtful... well, I also want to give my daughter a little more luxury..."


    So he saw why the shopkeeper had an indescribable look on his face, and Soma was also convinced.


    Soma was thinking the same thing as Felicia, but you mean she was thinking about her daughter?


    You can also be rtively calm here, but you don''t know what will happen on the move.


    The residents, of course, have to think about the guests whoe to stay.


    In retrospect, when that young girl showed up, there was a little tension from the store owner, which is also convincing.


    And Felicia also had the same look on her face that she seemed sorry for, apparently, getting to the same thing.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry, you didn''t even know what was going on."


    "No, this is my pleasure, and I apologize for interrupting your wee. And this one, I don''t know if it fits your mouth, but it''s lunch of the day."


    What the shopkeeper brought was a meal that should be called qualitative in one way or another.


    In vegetable soup, bread that can''t be said to be too hard or soft.


    That and something like boiled various vegetables, mushrooms, etc. on arge te.


    Just considering it''s lunch would be enough, and even taking the price into ount would be appropriate.


    Because amodation costs included meals here, amodation costs were slightly higher than the market price, but if lunch was avable, amodation costs would be about lower than the market price.


    In short, it was about being extremely conscientious, including everything.


    If you want to have at least the same meal in another liquor store, you should have to pay about five increments.


    "Hmm... the vour is not so great..."


    "... yummy.... the same atmosphere here, somewhat reassuring?


    "Uhm, that''s what it looks like"


    The taste of home, is that what it is?


    It won''t be as reputable as this one will be, but it tastes like a breath of relief.


    The atmosphere of the inn goes hand in hand and gives me great peace of mind.


    and.


    "... go ahead"


    A cup was ced on the table with a voice so small that the worse I could miss hearing it.


    It''s like water inside, and if you turn your gaze, what was there was a little shadow stretching out your hands as you stretched out your back.


    Apparently, this table is a little too big for her.


    Well, to be honest, that''s true for the Somas.


    That''s how I looked at him, and I looked at him.


    but as soon as they deviate, the toddler goes straight to pass the cup to neighboring She.


    "... nooo"


    "What''s Omei roaring about? Cancer?


    "No... I don''t remember being particrly scared..."


    Isn''t it the time when you can''t help but get used to it?


    Obviously avoided, Soma was in shocked.


    "That''s not how you react to the one you just met once or twice, is it? I can''t figure out how to react to Stina."


    "No wonder I reacted to you. It''s just... the reaction to She and the others..."


    Naturally, She and Felicia are hooded here.


    I mean, in terms of suspicion, honestly, the two of you are pretty good.


    It would not be normal for a young girl to have some sort of separation between those two.


    The fact is I seem to be trying not to even look at the two of them... but that seems honestly excessive as well.


    He seemed more frightened than wary.


    But with that in mind, as I grab the bread dipped in the soup, I realize that Fujira is staring behind a toddler girl about to pull into another room.


    I was wondering if She thought something of that youngdy, or something.


    "... Mm.... Rabulu?


    "What are you abruptly saying, are you...?


    Felicia sighed out a frightened sigh at what was really too abrupt a statement.


    She, on the other hand, tilts her neck.


    "... n, kirakashi?


    "... Mr. Soma?


    "Well, if She says something weird, there''s a cause for me, and I want you to stop making decisions like that? Well, it fits this time."


    I forgot when it was, but I remember saying those words in front of She.


    I don''t even remember the cutting-edge... after school at the academy.


    Well, because college is a ce where a variety of peoplee together, there are quite a few of them with simr personalities.


    And if you dopare it, She and the young girl there may be simr if you say they are simr.


    Either way, we both have a small mouth count and are expressionless.


    Most of all, I feel like the toddler girl''s areing from a sense of vignce.


    If you extract only the elements, they''re simr.


    "Hmm... I''m not wearing any characters, so there''s no problem, is there?


    "...... hmm.... Relieved?


    "On the contrary, have I be anxious? Damn, what are you teaching people''s sisters..."


    "No, I''m not going to be teaching..."


    "I remember you, so I don''t think it makes any difference.


    "Nooo..."


    Apparently this one is overwhelmingly unfavourable, so I wondered if there was anything to change the subject, and then I remembered that.


    It''s about the cksmith.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t say it, but as you can see, I''m actually putting out my favorite sword for repair right now."


    "Huh? No, even though they told me I could see it, I just found out for the first time, and I don''t know if I could see it again...?


    "Uh, I thought it was somehow, but I guess it is"


    "... I knew it"


    "... I didn''t realize. I''m acting like I''m crazy, but it''s more of you, isn''t it?


    "Is that so? I did borrow something simr instead for the price...... see, even if there was that toddler girl in the robe, not She, you''d notice right away? I think that''s about the difference..."


    "I don''t think that analogy is appropriate at all"


    "Well, if it''s appropriate or not, there''s nothing I can say... I don''t think so, but I''m convinced."


    "... do you feel urate enough?


    "Well, in conclusion, it still means that it''s Felicia who''s weird."


    "I''m not convinced at all..."


    But at least in this, it''s true that Felicia is a minority.


    I just have to convince you.


    "I don''t really want to say that, but I also ordered a new sword."


    "... new sword, needed?


    "That''s enough, but not enough. More than half, just in case."


    "I just saw it once, I think that was pretty much a business too...... asking for more than that, omee is really arr"


    "Be praiseworthy and receive"


    "I''m not sure about that area because I seem to be a minority, but to what extent does that take toplete?


    "Um, January," he said.


    "January, is..."


    I shrug my shoulders to Felicia, who has turned her eyes to Zito with a grunt.


    It would be of the criticism that you decide to do that on your own, and that is legitimate, but...


    "I''m sorry that I made the decision on my own, but if it wasn''t for this one, I would havee back for itter. I hear the repair will be finished tomorrow. However, depending on how much we stay here for this time, we may go and get it, so I just told him once."


    As a matter of fact, there won''t be exactly a month, and I have to say I don''t need to say it, but sharing information is important.


    I wouldn''t have gone any further than to keep it, not necessarily without something because of my failure to do so.


    "Ma, it doesn''t seem to affect us, you just have to like it"


    "... n, soma is wee in itself to be stronger?... a little regrettable though"


    "... Fair enough. More than that, let''s talk about what''s going to happen."


    "Hmmm... you are"


    So far, the only decision we''ve made is policy, and we haven''t even decided what we''re going to do after this.


    That''s about it for now, you should make up your mind.


    In conclusion, Soma and the others had lunch to begin the discussion.

 548 The Gaze Of Suspicion, The Bitter Smile And

    Discussions at lunch led to a first look around the city in the afternoon.


    Because we''vee to the conclusion that we''re not sure yet when we ask people, and we should still check it out with our own eyes for once.


    However, unlike when we searched for the inn, this time it was the behavior of everyone.


    Because vignce should be maximized beyond knowing what is going on.


    To be perfectly honest, I don''t know if Soma is going to be okay with one person, or if he''s going to be okay with the rest of us.


    "... rather, is that why"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "No, don''t worry, it''s just solitary"


    He overheard a leaked voice, and Felicia exhaled a small sigh as she returned so to Soma, who tilted her neck.


    The voice should have been really small right now.


    Fact is She and the others'' ears don''t look like they''ve arrived, they''re just looking strange.


    That would mean that Soma is pointing consciousness at this one so much, and the proof left that Felicia''s imagination is not wrong.


    It would be a lie if I told you I wasn''t happy with that, but it''s bigger to say one way or another I''m sorry.


    Although I said otherwise, it is definitely Felicia who is most likely to pull the leg.


    Or in the first ce, I was even suspicious if it could help.


    I still have my hands if I can use the spell, but since I left the Elf Forest, Felicia has been told by Soma not to use the spell as much as possible.


    It''s definitely about Felicia.


    Of course, don''t let Felicia be called a witch.


    Because spells are quite special, so those who understand can clearly grasp their marks.


    This is what was written in the Book of Witches, but it is also what Soma actually ascertained.


    Soma said that if you knew about the existence of a spell and had an advanced degree of magic guidance skills, it would feel rtively easy.


    In addition, if you want to do it, you might be able to trace it from there, etc.


    Naturally, Felicia is not going to let the surroundings know that she is a witch, and if she does that in the first ce, it will cause extra annoyance to the Somas.


    So I''m convinced that I don''t use spells... but then Felicia is just an ordinary person... no, it''s less than that.


    Pulling my leg, or not helping, was natural in a way.


    Felicia doesn''t despise herself there, though.


    Because it''s not just me, it''s also an insult to the Somas.


    At least Soma didn''t help Felicia feel that way.


    So Felicia doesn''t intend to think about it, but it is true.


    That needs to be admitted.


    She and others don''t even seem to want that to happen, but it wouldn''t be a lot to be turning away from the facts.


    Felicia is useless, admittedly, but if she stops there, the ce is the same after all.


    On top of that, we need to figure out what we can do.


    Well, normally, soma, of course, and She are oblivious tomon sense.


    Felicia can''t even speak in fancy terms of familiarity, etc., but it would be better than the two of us.


    If you think it''s your job to make it up to you there, it shouldn''t be bad.


    The problem is if something like this happens.


    What the hell can I do?


    I needed to think about it and identify it.


    ... Besides, there are other things that bother me about this time.


    Of course, it''s about her.


    "Hmm, I really don''t see any demons at all. It''s not like there''s anything else weird about it... well, that''s weird enough. Is there anything else I can tell you? What''s wrong, sir?


    "... no, it''s nothing. Sorry, sir."


    "No, well, it''s not like they did anything, and I don''t mind."


    That''s what I said and shrugged my shoulder, I guess Stina knows this one''s looking at me with suspicion.


    You can''t possibly not understand.


    But I can''t see how you care about that... Well, what does that mean?


    I''m just at least sure you don''t look hostile to this one.


    But that doesn''t make her suspicious.


    Damn...... really soma, what are you going to do?


    Sure, Felicia didn''t argue that she would apany her, but in the end, that''s just because she didn''t think it made sense where she said it.


    I didn''t admit to her¡­ but in short, Felicia still thought and suspected Stina.


    She must probably have already epted things around there.


    It''s basically the type that moves with intuition, and if you look at it you have full confidence in Soma.


    That''s what the soma decided.


    There may be some suspicion, but I would be epting it, including that.


    And the key soma, I don''t know what you''re thinking.


    Or sometimes I even wonder if you haven''t thought about it at all.


    Maybe that''s not actually happening... but still, even Soma, he''s not the perfect person.


    Sometimes it can be important to overlook something.


    So just in case something doesn''t happen, Felicia turns her suspicious eyes to the girl who was supposed to have weed her as apanion.


    Because that might be the only thing I can do right now.


    and.


    "Hmm... nothing unusual here, either."


    "...... hmm.... except for the anomaly that there are no demons."


    "I think that''s another anomaly in itself, but, well, do you already know that?"


    Somas, who had finished checking the perimeter all the way through, said so and exhaled his sigh.


    Felicia also turns her gaze to see that, but only the same meadows are spreading there.


    There are no shadows or shapes, such as the appearance of demons.


    Now it was the fourth ce.


    The investigation that began on the east side of the city continued north, west, and here south.


    But I haven''t found anything yet.


    "I thought we might at least find some trace of it... how about just that easy"


    "If it was easy to find, someone would have found it."


    "... If there was a wizard, could it have been something else?


    Sure, if it were magic, there would be things like detective systems, and that would have been the only thing I could find.


    For once, a spell can do something simr... but when you gaze at Soma, you sigh out a small sigh because you''ve been denied it with your gaze as well.


    Well, if it''s a situation where you absolutely have to find something, now''s not the time to use it unnecessarily.


    I know, but I can''t stop my sigh from leaking unexpectedly, and somehow I turn my gaze reflexively toward Stina.


    I didn''t have anything to think about right now... and there, uh, I remember something.


    "... Speaking of which, how far does this situation go?


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "''Cause where I met Mr. Stina, there was at least a demon, right? I don''t think that means this situation has arrived there..."


    Yes, what I remember was the situation I had with Stina.


    Soma helped Stina, who was attacked by demons at that time, which means there was a demon there.


    There are not enough demons around here.


    "Well, you did. So has this situation not arrived so far... or that demons still existed at that time?


    "... no, it would be different with regard to thetter. We didn''t encounter enough demons before we got there."


    "... and the former, maybe not.... The reason is the same as Soma said, I never encountered anything other than that demon there"


    "Does that mean that... this situation had arrived in that ce too, and this situation had already happened since that time, of which only that demon was the exception?


    If that''s possible or not, it''s possible.


    Rather, it is also to have a proper exnation for that situation.


    But then...


    "Ites down to why that was the only exception. It feels like we fought, and I think it was a regr giant frog, right? No, well, you don''t fight other giant frogs enough topare them, and it''s subtle to say you fought that one..."


    "Hmm, I don''t know any other individuals in the first ce... but when you think about it, you said that the request was made this morning."


    "... ask when they found you or what was going on around you then?


    "I don''t know if I have that many records... but does it hurt to ask anyway"


    "So is that what you do? I was just about to go around."


    There is still a journey left from here to the east once, but I just don''t think I can find anything with that.


    No one disagrees with She''s suggestion, turning their backs on the meadows to return to the city.


    Keep walking - the moment, a chill ran through my spine.


    "-!?


    I didn''t know what that was.


    Felicia has no skills.


    So it can''t be from the crisis detection system... so I''m sure that''s a warning purely instinctively conveyed.


    But because of that, Felicia was enlightened at the same time.


    That means it''s toote.


    Before Felicia moved, I caught She reacting at the edge of my sight, but still toote.


    That''s what I know because I touched the existence of the Forest God up close.


    There''s nothing I can do about this imminent crisis.


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    Shortly afterwards, I heard the ss smashing from behind.


    Then I dy one breath, turn around, but there''s nothing, nothing happening, as much as I think the current chills were my fault.


    But as proof that it wasn''t, She stopped in a position with her hands on the knife pattern and stopped in a position where Soma swung through the sword.


    What happened... well, as you can see.


    A dazed sigh leaked out of Stina''s mouth.


    "I just saw it a little now, but I think it was the shadow taker who attacked me?


    "... Shadowtaker, is it?


    "It is a monster of very poor nature with shadowy shapes in addition to immaterial systems. Sure, it should have been someone who could finally figure it out, dressed in exclusive gear and challenged by advanced adventurers with a full attitude. It should have been an easy story to wipe out if you hit me unintentionally that it would be the advanced adventurers. It''s not like it''s going toe out in a ce like this, and if ites out, that should be the kind of thing we need to do with the Adventurer General..."


    "Hmm... was it that dangerous? That was close."


    "No, so it''s not a good one to say it''s dangerous... ha, okay. Try blowing it up without a trace. If you think this one''s reacting, it''s already gone. It''s really bullshit."


    "... Mm, I agree.... as strange as ever"


    "You were supposed to help Felicia, but for some reason you weren''t denigrated by my life?


    "... because of my mind....pliments."


    Such, the usual interaction is exchanged, and with that in his ear, Felicia exhales a great sigh, along with the cold sweat that flows down.


    It was very bad for my heart, although I thought Soma would do something about it.


    Exhaling again...... and then I get eyes on Stina.


    There was a bitter smile on that face and his shoulders shrugged.


    "Oh man... at this rate, the moment you find me suspicious, you''re going to be able to do something about Soma"


    "... no turn"


    "No, there are only a few things I can do on my own. It will be your turn when there is something I cannot do alone."


    "Which mouth are you talking about, not at all..."


    Watching her sigh out saying that...... even in Felicia''s mouth, she identally smiled bitterly.


    Because I understand the meaning of the words that she has now spoken.


    I was just trying to figure out what I was up to, and Soma shed me to death and I''m done.


    I''m sure that''s what you mean.


    That''s what I mean when I know it right.


    And on that, Felicia agreed.


    Look at that - well, it didn''t look exact - yet again, I feel it.


    But here''s what Soma just said.


    There are only a few things I can do on my own.


    So for that matter, Felicia still keeps doing the same thing now.


    Stina smiled bitterly at Felicia, who stared at her with the same eyes¡­ Felicia also carved bitterness into her mouth again.

 549 Formerly The Strongest, Organizing Information At The Inn

    Shadow-takers and they stopped having problems because Soma killed them instantly, but that was a new problem.


    Because while the appearance of the other demons remains as shadowy and shapeless as ever, it makes no difference that the demons have appeared.


    Besides, it was a very powerful demon.


    There''s no way this isn''t gonna be a problem.


    "Is...? Shadowtaker......? You''re lying...?


    The face of the Alliance staff proxy who reported it waspletely vegan through surprise.


    When the Somas came to the Alliance earlier for information, they even looked somewhere in a hurry with their fixed faces, and now all of that is falling out.


    Something I knew somehow, but it still seems pretty good.


    "No... I don''t care if it''s a lie or a truth at this time, can you just tell me it''s a little lie? That way, see, I don''t have to do any extra work?


    "I didn''t say anything stupid. I''m going to work!


    And while the deputies apparently stopped to fix too many things were giving a troublesome aura out of their whole bodies, I got a scratch from the sidelines if I wasn''t sure how to handle it.


    That was a subracial receptionist who handled Soma and the others when they first came here, and either because the proxy is their opponent or this one is taking off his mask.


    No, normally if I think about it, I think even the proxy needs a mask, but I guess that''s who the proxy here is.


    I wish the Alliance would eventually be recognized as capable, and no matter how that proxy brings his own branch together, that''s up to the proxy.


    "Hey, I''m on behalf of the Alliance staff, right? The receptionist said so."


    "I hope you choose who you like, working after being busted and working hard"


    "Nooo... Aren''t you a little too harsh on me, receptionist for our guild? You could use some more work, right?


    "If you work seriously from time to time, you''ll work hard, even when this is over. If you know what I''m talking about, you better get to work!


    "Huh... Yes, yes, I get it. Okay. Well, I''ll do my job, so it''s nice to meet you."


    "... Huh? Oh, hey...!?


    The proxy, slightly backed down by 10%, turned to the back with a flickering hand, leaving only one subracial receptionist on the spot.


    I guess the only reason she doesn''t look like the other receptionist is because she''s still busy...... I''m sure she''s busy with her too.


    Seems like if it came to watch out for proxies, they would have pushed me to work properly.


    inference from the situation, but probably not wrong.


    I''m a receptionist with a twilight look on my face for a moment, but should I say that I immediately fixed my expression?


    Though the smile is slightly attractive, it would be kind of you to pretend not to look around.


    "Um, so... what brings you here this time? I heard about the shadow takering out."


    "Um, you''re right about what I just told you. In the meadows on the south side of the city came a demon named Shadowtaker. Well, I''ve already defeated it..."


    "I defeated Shadowtaker........................?


    "There were no areas left where I could prove crusade, so when I was told to prove it, I would have trouble..."


    "Oh no, I''m not suspicious of anything else, so there''s no problem. I just thought it was just... and I just didn''t think it was a good idea."


    "Well, you must be kidding me. It''s not just that demons don''te out, it''s that powerful demons don''te out when they''re supposed to."


    A new problem was that.


    Because now it has be clear that this is not an anomaly where there is simply no demon.


    It would be difficult to make this just irrelevant.


    "So, you wanted me to report it, huh?


    "... that''s the first.... One more thing, if you can give me information about when Giant Frog was discovered or something, I want you to tell me."


    "Giant Frog? How could you do that... Oh, I see, that''s what you mean"


    Apparently, this receptionist spins her head pretty fast and excels at understanding.


    Looks like our current interaction alone helped us figure out what this one is thinking.


    "But I''m sorry. That request was made when an adventurer told me that he had discovered the Giant Frog. But the adventurer had onlye to this city at the request of another city, after he had already traveled."


    "Are you sure of the identity of that adventurer? Well... I know it''s rude to say this, but does that mean that the adventurer is suspicious?


    "I''m a rank four adventurer, and I think that''s okay. He seems to be some sort of embracing adventurer, and he''s a regr visitor to this city. I went to that neighborhood because I asked for a collection request, so it''s just a coincidence."


    "Hmm..."


    Still, if you want to doubt it, it''s at the level of doubt, but you can put it away first.


    Whatever it is, I don''t know if it has anything to do with this one.


    Just h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. I can tell you that''s not necessary anymore.


    At least, because they are definitely exceptional when ites to shadow takers.


    I still don''t know if that was any different than normal... but it would be a pretty big tip to guess what the situation is.


    "Well for now, I guess this is the ce. I couldn''t provide much information..."


    "No, it just helps to provide information, and it was pretty serious. Thank you for your help."


    Turn your back on the receptionist who said so and bowed her head, grinning bitterly that it wasn''t like being put to that point.


    "Well... what are we going to do now?"


    The Somas, who followed the Alliance, were returning straight to the Inn.


    Because the sun had already begun to set as a result of using so much time.


    Whatever we''re going to do, we need time to discuss it again for now, and we don''t have any more time today to move.


    That''s why it was a return.


    By the way, it was again in Soma''s room that we gathered.


    Dinner is still in the room because there is time, but it is unclear why it is Soma''s room.


    It should be nice in the other room, or rather the room where She and the others are staying should be bigger.


    Although it''s a two-person room, it wouldn''t mean it''s smaller than at least one room.


    The reason why it is not a three-person room but a two-person room is simply because this inn only corresponded to the size of the exterior and only had a maximum of two people.


    For that reason, the rest is divided into two rooms where She and Felicia stay and one where Stina stays.


    That''s what it''s all about, so I also think we should do it in She and the others'' room... well, it doesn''t mean we don''t like getting together here, and it''s a fact that if you try soma, this one is no bother.


    We can all get in, and there''s nothing particrly wrong with that.


    Plus, we gather here, maybe simply because the room just up the stairs is Soma''s room.


    Everyone hates trouble, you mean?


    It is normal in a way.


    With that in mind, Soma opened her teasing mouth waiting for everyone to sit in a chair as she sat on the bed earlier.


    "In conclusion, is it okay that something like summoning a powerful demon has been done in this case at the price of other misceneous demons?


    "Too little information to finalize yet, but so far that seems likely"


    "... Well, for now, that''s a lot of potential"


    "If you get another one out, it will be almost certain, but when you get out, you get out. Because if you suck, catastrophe happens. I don''t really want to."


    "If you don''t want to, and that guess was right, you''lle out."


    "Well, it is."


    And the problem is, when I find out about it, there''s still nothing I can do.


    It''s like you don''t know who''s doing that for what.


    Or...


    "Is it artificial in the first ce?


    "It''s hard to believe that it happened naturally... but you couldn''t find any trace of it."


    "... even if it was something someone woke up... this city is in trouble, about?


    "To that extent, a lot of people are affected, but when ites to whether it is right for the price, it definitely doesn''t fit..."


    There is a magic fence in this city.


    How powerful demons have emerged around them, and ultimately they just don''t have to go outside.


    Then, of course, one day the food will run out, and especially this time things like shadowtakers would have caused human damage if it had been other adventurers or something like that we had met.


    Including that, to that extent, it does.


    At least to make such a big deal of it, it doesn''t make sense.


    "Uh, for now. At least I think this is an artificial phenomenon."


    "Hmm...? Is that what you can say...?


    Inmon sense, we should decide that this time things are not artificial.


    If we just think about the situation, we can''t find any traces yet.


    To affirm that this is artificial, we need to know at least the means to make it possible.


    And.


    "That''s what you mean. Stina knows how to artificially make this possible."


    Lightly, as if it were obvious, Stina let it snort.

 550 With Demons And Demons And Kings And Their Daughters.

    "Though, just because I know, that''s a different story. Stina can''t do it."


    The words, shrugging his shoulders, were true.


    In fact, Stina has tried once, and she definitely has because she failed.


    I don''t have a hobby for talking about my own failures, so I don''t talk about it.


    "Hmm... may I ask why you know that?


    "It doesn''t matter, does it? My father just told me."


    Nevertheless, I don''t know exactly how that guy knew that.


    I wasn''t interested in that at the time... but that''s pretty much how it happened.


    You cannot know what you have not heard.


    "So... what exactly is that, how? Depending on that, I think it will be easier to find out who is involved in this matter..."


    "Uh, well, the one that can do that will be pretty limited. It''s like stepping into the realm of God."


    "... God?... What do you mean?


    You just didn''t expect me to hear those words, She and the others react bluntly for a moment.


    Well, I guess that''s also simply due to the very word God...... when I pretended I didn''t dare to notice, I kept the word going.


    "Nothing, nothing, that''s what it means, right? Soma said earlier that he would summon powerful demons at the price of cluttered demons, or something, but maybe that''s not exactly right. Precisely so that powerful demons appear instead of cluttered demons? Well, if Stina''s right,"


    Though I think it would be almost right, Stina doesn''t know everything about this world either.


    I can''t say enough about the likelihood that Stina could do the same without knowing.


    I don''t think so.


    "Yeah? From the way you put it... maybe you know something about demonic ecology?


    "When ites to demonic ecology, most of it certainly shouldn''t be figured out, should it?


    "Um, even about reproduction... no, you don''t even know it''s necessary"


    Sure, that would be the general perception.


    All I know is that demons are never extinct where they are defeated.


    And when you realize it, it''s even back to normal.


    It is said that if you defeat it, you will not see it temporarily, so that many demons are lurking somewhere, etc.


    But that''s nothing.


    It''s just that...


    "Well, you know what? Or I''m just talking about God''s power. I don''t know why, but it''s just because God manages it that way."


    It seems that strictly by the power of God, it is bing managed that way, but there will be no great difference.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t make any difference that it is God who manages the demons.


    "Does that mean that¡­ by its power, demons are being created?


    "That''s just about it. I don''t even know Stina. Well, I don''t know what it is. Otherwise, how are you replenishing it?"


    "... If that''s true, why isn''t it known?


    "Come on? That''s Stina''s found out too. It''s this way... well, can you predict. Because it seems that this power belonged to God, who is originally called the Evil God. So, they used to have a time when it was even forbidden to put the name Evil God in their mouth for a time. They also lost all sorts of materials at that time, so wasn''t that where they mixed up?


    "Hmm... is it the power of the Evil God ''was''"


    "Uh... do you react there? I was going to flush it."


    Should I still say that around there?


    Grasp all the information you need urately while being poured into it.


    It''s the one you can''t really eat, because there are ces that seem to work with intuition, but they can also be eye-catching in those ces.


    "In the first ce, there seems to be a condition, but we can do something about it. Do you interfere with skills or something, someone or something inherits power and do something about it? Wouldn''t it be hard to guess it would be around there?


    "No, I think it''s usually a difficult thing? In fact, the two of them didn''t follow you halfway."


    "... I''m sorry. I''m sure if we sort it outter, we''ll catch up on our understanding, but there''s a lot of information out there that I don''t know, so I''ll put it together, so I''ll do my best."


    "... but somehow I still don''t know"


    I''d rather say that''s normal...... no, isn''t it normal?


    It''s just so much done, they''ll both be better than enough.


    Stina can only talk about this because she knows it.


    Besides, this knowledge was tapped into over time on a yearly basis.


    If I didn''t know anything, maybe Stina would have been the one who wouldn''t have followed.


    But that''s normal.


    Whatever you are talking about is about the power of God.


    There''s no way I know, and there''s no way I can keep up with my understanding.


    Instead of knowing and catching up with understanding, Soma is the one who''s even giving signs that he''s going to get past this one, which is unusual.


    "... what I knew"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "It''s nothing. If you say so already, Soma''s spection is damned. Its power is too powerful to call it a magic guide... but, well, it exists in the form of things. However, it seems that you need a different talent than your skills to use."


    "You said Stina couldn''t do it earlier, but that means Stina couldn''t use it?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    "... where is it?


    "Thest thing Stina saw was the treasure trove at Demon King Castle, right? Well, I guess it''s not there right now."


    "Does that mean... that the Demon King is involved in this case?


    "Hmm, it would mean something in a way, whether you''re involved or not, but basically you think you''re irrelevant, right? Maybe it was stolen from the treasure trove."


    "... Yes? Stolen, is it? Something like that...?


    I can turn a face like that, but Stina just shrugs her shoulders at it.


    If you didn''t know what was going on, you wouldn''t have to think so.


    "Uh, well, first of all, as a premise, a year ago now... no, is it time for two years? That''s when the rebellion broke out at Demon King Castle."


    "Rebellion, is it?


    "Well, the Demons aren''t a single rock either. The rebel masterminds were the so-called ex-Demon Kings, and they were attacked if they didn''t like the ones in the system."


    "... direct?


    "Direct. Well if I did that, it would have been visibly crushed the other way...... should I still say I worked harder than I expected. That''s when they attacked the treasure trove. So, I hear you''ve seeded in a way, and some things have been stolen."


    Stina even wondered if it would be okay to go ahead and talk, not knowing how far we should go, but to be honest with her, except for the part that leads to the core.


    It is true that only a limited number of the demons know, but there is Aina beyond anyway.


    If Aina woulde back over here, it would be something nature and someone would teach her, and if she thinks about it, there''s no point in hiding it.


    Rather, it would be quicker to talk about the whole thing than to hide it weirdly and make it an unnatural story.


    "Didn''t you know what was stolen? At least there seems to be one thing stolen that is not good for being stolen..."


    "Thank you very much. Sometimes things were thrown in uninspired and the handover didn''t work out, and they didn''t grasp it all originally. Plus, they smashed the ones that attacked me directly, but they couldn''t crush everything, including the ones who stole the treasure trove stuff, right?"


    "Uh... did you even guerriize it?


    "You''re simr. By the time I almost forgot, I''d done something like harassment, and I didn''t take over that response or the rest in the first ce with a rock attitude. Something around there, they had to put it behind them when ites to the treasure trove. Because it''s impossible to figure out what was stolen beyond knowing what happened."


    Stina was getting alienated at that point, so it wasn''t as hard as listening, but it actually seemed pretty hard.


    Well, it''s a rebellion when you think you''re finally settling down.


    Though I was after that, it wouldn''t have umted if I tried over there.


    And, remembering and thinking about that, Felicia raised her hand modestly.


    "Um... I''ve been wondering one thing for a while, can I ask you something?


    "Yes? What? Well, I''m sure you don''t know a lot of things because you talk a lot about the flow... did you ever bother to change it and not ask?


    "That, taking over as a matter of course, the word ising out... who will take over from what?


    "Nothing from anyone, that''s what you decide to take over from the defeated side, isn''t it? Though one of the demon kings... No, that''s why you have trouble leaving them knocked down if they do, right? You''re gonna have to take over what you''ve been doing until then. Uh. Technically, the Demon King doesn''t lead the Demon n, but he''s a symbol."


    "What... demon king, have you been defeated?


    "It was over a decade ago when you said you''d been knocked down, right?


    That also meant it took more than a decade to calm down, but I guess that was something I couldn''t help but do.


    Whatever the devil tribe or whatever it is, it defeated the demon king and took over his throne.


    Even though he did all sorts of things using the power of the demon king''s blood, he was able to calm it down well to that extent.


    Though it wasn''t entirely enough to allow rebellion and such to happen.


    "The Demon King was defeated... She, did you know?


    "... n, first ear"


    "Is that...?


    To the two words, it was now Stina''s turn to tilt her neck.


    I''m talking about a lot of fuss at the time, and naturally I just thought it was something I knew.


    "Don''t you know Soma?


    "I didn''t know it if I knew it or not, but I thought it would be. But at least it''s not well known here."


    "Really..."


    Does that mean I didn''t dare inform you outside?


    No... it''s natural if you think about it.


    It is the same as saying to attack me, such as informing me that it is unstable.


    To the point ofmitting such a danger, it is best to remain silent until you calm down.


    "I''m sorry about that. Well, that''s the thing."


    "Yes...... ok. Thank you."


    "It''s a drop over here, so I don''t mind. So, uh, how far did you tell me?


    "Didn''t I tell you about it already?


    "Really?... Oh, maybe you do. Well, that''s why Stina predicted that it would have been stolen at that time."


    I was tired of talking all at once, so I exhaled one breath there.


    Well, but I''ve tried to tell you, how far have you grasped it?


    Though, honestly, the second half was a snake foot.


    "Hmm... so, if that prediction was correct, what does Stina end up thinking she''s doing here with something like that?


    I guess that''s what Soma''s been asking because he understood everything.


    That means it was worth talking about in a way, and I''m d to... exhale, really at all.


    "Well, maybe, but I think it''s an experiment, right? This is a neighborhood, so to try something like that, it''s not a bad ce."


    "Experiment¡­? By the way, what can you do if you use that power?


    "Oh, speaking of which, it''s pivotal. Didn''t you say that? Uh, it seems that the ce where anything demons appear is divided into severalpartments. Stina and the others can''t see or feel it, but you do think it''s up to you to decide what demons will appear in them."


    And the magic guide that dwells in his power can rewrite it.


    However, it is not possible to do so freely, and the capacity is determined by the location.


    If you are a weak demon, you can increase the number because you use less capacity, but if you are a strong demon, you use more capacity, so the number is limited?


    "... that''s exactly what''s happening right now?


    "I guess that means hey. Stina thought it would be an experiment, though, because it doesn''t make sense, as we were talking about earlier."


    "Experiment, what do you do?


    "Because it''s likely the ex-Demon Kings who have it. So you''re afraid to do something to confuse the demons around Demon King''s Castle? I don''t think we can do anything about them, but if we give up, we won''t start a revolt."


    "Is that what you can use¡­ there was someone who could use it by chance?


    "I think so, don''t you? Perhaps by now I was able to use it by chance when I tried it with the thought of straw."


    That was a deception from half the mouth, but it may be surprisingly true.


    ... because if you knew you could use it for a long time, Stina wouldn''t have known.


    "In the meantime, I see that you are likely to be using it,... is there anything like a trait?


    "That''s right, it was a ck sphere to the point of getting on the palm... well, at least you''d know if Stina saw it, wouldn''t you? And then that should only interfere against nearby locations, so you should be near here. I mean, you''re more than likely in this city."


    "... if you know that, enough?


    "So, there is. I was wondering what to do next, but if I knew so far, would I go out with those people until I did something about them? If there is a problem, whether or not to inform the Alliance of this¡­"


    "Hmm... I can let you know, it''s going to be a real hassle"


    "So why don''t we just move first, and if we can''t, we''ll talk to the guild?


    "... no objection"


    "Don''t."


    "Copy that. By the way, how exactly are you going to move -"


    We also decided to move after tomorrow, and if we had dinner, a pleasant sense of fatigue was attacking our bodies.


    Stina returns to her room and falls straight into bed without going against it.


    "... ha"


    So the sigh leaked because, along with the thought of tiredness, I had the feeling that things had happened.


    Something feels strangely thick today.


    ... No, it wasn''t my fault, it would have actually been.


    You get what you want, you get attacked by demons, and you are helped in what is called an abalone ce.


    That helpful person was invited to travel with those somas in that soma... once I put my reply on hold and went back to the city to find a ce to stay, I ran into a strange scene and followed it.


    Some of it will be seen by Soma, and the youngdy will be strangely nostalgic, and I will decide to follow the journey of Soma and the others, as if I had encountered an experiment with the former Demon Kings.


    "... isn''t it really too thick?


    Instead of a few days, you''d think even what happened in January was thick, and that would happen in a day and so on, and you''d be dying of an overdose.


    Besides, if you do poorly, this could happen in the future as well.


    "... what the hell are you doing"


    It was against all sorts of things.


    It''s for all the things I''ve done today, and it''s for me like that... and it''s for me that I remember even a little peace.


    "... ha. Ma, for now, that''s fine. Are you really tired today and going to bed?"


    With an excuse-like grunt, close your eyelids.


    But because it was true that he was tired, Stina''s consciousness quickly fell to the bottom of the darkness.

 551 Formerly The Strongest, Learn About The City

    "Failed, you say?


    The man frowned as he rebuffed the words he had just heard.


    Look down at the head lowered in front of you and narrow your eyes to the consequences that shouldn''t be possible.


    "What do you mean... you didn''t even get in the way?


    "I''m sorry...... that''s not true. I was able to grab his attention by a missed gap... I just walked into an alley and ran into a woman who I thought was an adventurer by ident..."


    "Shit, that''s bad luck again...... hmm? No, wait... they were alone? Not the women?


    "Yes...... I was alone"


    So the guy was surprised, because this one should have let at least three of them head for it.


    Moreover, the person in front of him had intermediate skills, as well as other lower skills.


    It''s been confirmed that there are no adventurers in this city, so if they''re alone, they can''t lose.


    No, that should have been the same where they were more than the same number.


    But I didn''t want to avoid making a scene, and I just thought you hated it and gave up.


    "No way......"


    "... I didn''t have any hands or feet. This one had five, including me, but it''s instant killing. At least I think I had advanced skills."


    "An adventurer like that shouldn''t be in this city... but he was here by chance, you mean? Shit, I really don''t have any luck..."


    Nevertheless, if the opponent really had advanced skills, such as being able to escape just like this?


    Whether you have four junior skilled people or not, that won''t do you any good with advanced opponents.


    "That''s something you used to get away with safely. I don''t even look wounded..."


    "I guess it was good to throw my stuff at you in a rash. Looks like I prioritized that protection, and I was able to escape into that gap. Except for me, I don''t have to say I''m seriously ill, but I''ve suffered quite a few wounds."


    "It would be enough to keep the senior on the loose."


    "Ha... thank you"


    The words were from the heart.


    Sure, it hurts to fail, but it would be better than losing a man.


    Besides, I can''t even tell you I totally failed.


    "Well, fine. Though we failed, we should have conveyed enough of our intentions. The fact that we haven''t shown ourselves so far in time will mean that we can assume that the negotiations have broken down. Stupid thing."


    "Absolutely. Give me something I should just give away, such as a child with no blood connection. Couples are really stupid."


    "Keep your wife''s life sacrificed and run away, including around where she ended up being found by us. Well, in that sense, isn''t he more lucky?"


    "Conversely, we came here to experiment, and by chance we found them, and we''re lucky."


    "Including the fact that this was idental."


    Saying so, the man takes the ck sphere out of his nostrils and he unts it over his palms.


    I thought it was over by the time the rebellion failed... but it''s something I don''t know about my life.


    If you use this, and you get the array, you can still do as much as you want.


    "Not everything is going well, though. This failure won''t be bad if you think you''ve learned that lesson. I''m sorry for them."


    "No, it is true that we have been well and out of our mindstely. I was just wondering if I could get my mind together."


    "Well... how soon can those wounds heal?


    "Right...... three, no, I thought maybe two days would be enough"


    "Okay. Then in two days'' time, I''ll set you up with him."


    "... Are you sure?


    I''ve asked unexpectedly, I guess, because it''s an act that could even turn the Alliance against the enemy, as opposed to this city if it does poorly.


    That''s what raiding city dwellers means.


    But.


    "What, there''s nothing wrong with that. I''ll be out in two days. Assuming that woman shows up again, if she''s the same senior, then it makes sense for me to lose?


    "That''s veryforting at the same time. Thank you...... are you sure?


    "I don''t mind. Exactly. With two more days, the experiment will be enough, and as long as I get the array, I don''t need you here anymore. It would be more convenient for me to be with you, even if you make some trouble."


    "... thank you. But then I feel a little sorry for him."


    "Well, you betrayed us and even ignored the temper. Of course it is."


    "Is that true, too?... Speaking of which, he should certainly be doing the inn today, but what if he had a guest?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You can kill me if you want to get in my way, or leave me alone if you want to run away."


    Depending on the situation, it can be shy, but you don''t have to worry about that either.


    There''s nothing we can do about this city if we use it and ce the right demons.


    I''d rather do it somewhat shy, which might make it easier to escapeter.


    If there''s only one thing that bothers you¡­ if the city''s guild staff deputy and the woman who killed his men instantly came along?


    Exactly in that case even a man doesn''t know what will happen... but no matter how many of those things will happen.


    It is too much to think like bad.


    Most importantly, we are now riding.


    It is a ridiculous story, such as cowering in one or two failures.


    When I told myself that, the man stood up.


    "Now, even though we have two days, we have a lot to do. I''m gonna get you to work, too, okay?


    "Ha, I''ll take care of it. If you fail, we will pay you back at work."


    "Huh, well. Okay, let''s hope so."


    "Ha."


    When he walked out, he followed the scene, apanied by his men.


    The day after dawn.


    Soma, rolling out to the city after breakfast, leaned his neck against the air flowing there.


    More than yesterday, the whole city felt tingly somewhere.


    But even though he cares about it, Soma turns his foot in the opposite direction to the center of the city.


    Being alone today is the result of yesterday''s discussion, because my role is separate from caring about such things.


    But unintentionally, Soma soon came to know why.


    I was trying to get out of the east side of the city, because it was sealed off by an armed pair.


    Of course, if that''s an injustice, then Soma''s just gonna kick ass, but I also know instantly that it''s not.


    And when they looked at those who wereing towards them, they cried out:


    "It''s basically forbidden to get out of this city right now! Anyone who really wants to know why, go to the Adventurer Alliance Branch! So there is an exnation on this matter and, if deemed necessary, the issuance of a permit! No one can pass through here without a permit, and there are no exceptions to this!


    They simply repeat the same words, even if there is a rebellion from it in too abrupt and irrational a content.


    Sometimes in the morning, it seems that some people try to get out there, but none of them are really allowed to go through.


    He shouted in a hurry, and the tip of the spear was poked in front of those who tried to forcibly go outside.


    Apparently, as it seems, the arrangement is not to resign the use of force either.


    "Hmm..."


    From what I have just been shouted, I can see that this was done by the Alliance.


    Nevertheless, the guild is basically an outgoing agency from the state, but its duties, if I may say so in the end, are the management of adventurers.


    Naturally, the autonomy of the city, for example, has not been granted.


    Especially since there is no clearer country here.


    Nor does the authority to do this exist.


    But there are a few exceptions there.


    Whether the city asks the Alliance to do so - if the Alliance deems it necessary.


    Most importantly, let it be the former, let it be thetter, and that is not what will be done.


    Especially thetter, the guild will bear all the me.


    Unless it is also judged to be an extra emergency, it is not something to happen... but it is judged to be something to happen, I guess.


    And what made that decision was that I didn''t have to think about it.


    "You''re faster than I thought..."


    Of course I should say, that would be the reason why yesterday''s shadow taker and I got out.


    In other words, the Alliance decided it was a threat of some persistence.


    It was honest Soma''s feeling that it was the right thing to do, but I didn''t think it would be judged yesterday today.


    I was wondering if it would take a couple of days.


    Besides, being able to handle it so far at the moment means that maybe as of yesterday, the judgment had already been made and a request had been made to the adventurer.


    Yes, those armed men were obviously adventurers.


    Because of my mind, I also feel like a face I''ve seen yesterday.


    Given the limited number of asions when guilds can be used, and the need for force -


    "This could have been underestimated."


    That proxy seemedrgely unmotivated, but in the concurrent, it is not possible to do so far at this stage.


    That''s just admitted as a proxy, right?


    "Ma, for now..."


    Soma can''t even go outside like this, and he should head to the guild once.


    I was supposed to go outside once to check my surroundings and p that shadowtaker or equivalent demon once again, but at this rate it shouldn''t be a big problem without doing it right away.


    It''s possible that the Alliance is getting some new information, and it''s not enough to force it through.


    Well, I was also going to go to the guild after looking around outside, so the order just goes back and forth somewhat.


    There is no problem.


    Judging by that, he turned his back there, where he could still hear the noise, and Soma turned his foot all the way to the guild.

 552 Formerly The Strongest, The Alliance Makes A Request

    When Soma reached the guild, it was unusually crowded.


    Anyway, there''s so many lines out there that it''s pretty good.


    As a matter of course, it still seems that all entrances and exits to this city are sealed off.


    At first nce, the people in line can see that there are many people other than adventurers, and are many of them still merchants?


    The more yelling and screaming you hear from the outside, the more incandescent situations seem to unfold within the guild.


    But if I give you permission easily, it doesn''t make sense that I''ve done a lot of things so far.


    Those who watched for just a few minutes, depressed or turned their faces bright blue, had left the guild behind many others.


    "Well..."


    But Soma isn''t looking at it like any other HR.


    Soma needs to get in line with this now and win permission somehow.


    Some things were decided by yesterday''s discussion, but it is not that difficult to talk about each role, which is one of them.


    Soma''s vignce around the city and the extermination of demons if theye out.


    The other three are searching for the killer who''s causing this.


    Vignce and annihtion are sufficient for Soma alone, and the division is based on the fact that the investigation requires manpower.


    All in all, the three of you should have already moved into the investigation, and Soma can''t be rxing here either.


    This is not the case, although waiting in line is considered a bit of a prude.


    Moreover, while doing this, the rows are stretched slightly.


    "Ma, just now - yeah?


    And the soma who tried to line up stopped because she looked familiar to the person who came out of the guild just at that time.


    The familiar cat ear is definitely that receptionist.


    When I finally said it, it looked like I was panicking about why.


    Looking at whether something was going on, I looked around at her and...


    "Oh, I knew I didn''t see it wrong. Oh, um, I''m sorry, but could youe with me?


    That seemed like something you were telling Soma, but if it wasn''t, it would be a red shame.


    I looked around just in case and turned around, but no one else seemed like it.


    "Hmmm... I''m telling you to my life, is that okay?


    "Yes, definitely."


    Though apparently they fit, the intent is unknown.


    I don''t remember doing anything to be called... but if you want to get inside without being in line, you can hope or fulfill it.


    Nodding honestly because there was no reason to say no, Soma stepped into the guild as she was guided by a receptionist, under a surprised, enviable gaze from around her.


    Though I was wondering somehow that would happen, it was not the reception that guided Soma, but even deeper into it.


    I guess only the people involved usuallye along, and what they arrived at is a room of considerable size.


    Two sofas so that the table is in one and pinch it across from each other.


    It was probably a reception room.


    Except no one''s sitting there right now.


    I was wondering if the receptionist who led me this far would sit down, and so on.


    "Ya, I''m sorry I''mte. I didn''t think you''d be here so soon. Hey, Sabo... No, I was doing something else."


    Looking back at the familiar voice, it was the Alliance staff deputies who were there.


    Even if I don''t say unexpected, I''m also surprised at the emergence of someone who was in a position to say no to what I expected.


    A proxy meets in person as he keeps the city people out.


    Soma wasn''t dull enough not to see what that meant.


    "No, my senior just got here now, and it would be the perfect time"


    "Oh, yeah? Good for you. Still, this conversation looks a bit like a date rendezvous."


    "... proxy? You know that, don''t you?


    "I know, I know. I said I''d take it seriously. So that''s why they get mad at me when I''m kidding... isn''t it weird that I''m supposed to be the greatest here and they get mad at me? I kind of think so, but no. Just sit down and sit down. I''m not gonna keep you talking long."


    There''s no more reason to say no to that than we''vee this far.


    In a way, I could also say it saved me a lot of trouble.


    If you sit on the couch on the right as rmended by the proxy, the proxy will sit on the couch on the left immediately after that.


    I wondered what the receptionist would do, and he moved behind the agent and stood still.


    It looks like a secretary, but it''s strange because it also looks like you''re monitoring proxies.


    Maybe it''s because that gaze is directed at the top of the proxy''s head, not here.


    "Hey, you know, I feel like I''m being watched awesome, but is it my fault?


    "It''s my fault, so let''s get on with it. He''s too busy, unlike a surrogate."


    "Is that it? I knew I wasn''t being scorned too much. It''s easy for me to do that."


    Okay, or so I thought, the proxy basically stuck his hand in his nostalgia, and he took something out.


    It''s a palm-sized rectangr object that looks like it''s made of wood.


    It''s like not knowing what it is just at first sight... but expecting Soma to be probably alle, the proxy has been offering it as it is.


    "Yes, for now, this is a permit to get out of the city. If you show them to the watchman, they''ll let you through. It''s not like I''m using expensive materials or anything, so I don''t know if you''d be happy to lose them if you could because it''s a hassle to reissue them."


    "Hmm... is that okay?


    "Oh, it doesn''t look like it''s moving at all. Sausage."


    "I wasrgely able to predict during the time I got here, and I figured out almost why my seniors were brought here the moment I found out that a surrogate had arrived. I mean, use it to get out there, explore the surroundings, and destroy the same demons that we had yesterday?


    "Wow, we''re talking fast. Easy. Well, I didn''t mean to be exact."


    This means that they came to the same conclusion in part with the Somas.


    There''s a dangerous demon out there, and I can''t deal with a lot with the force here and now.


    So outside leaves it to only possible people, and the city essentially seals it off.


    There will be dissatisfaction, but it''s better than adding a finger and looking at a situation where someone is likely to die.


    The reason it could have been anticipated is simple.


    Because Soma was going toe here with that suggestion after looking around outside.


    To be honest, he even thought about the possibility that he wouldn''t be made a nce, but I guess the fact that it''s already gotten this far means he was still underestimated.


    Soma exhaled small as she received something called a permit.


    "Oh, my God, I''m still here."


    "Yeah? Uh, no, I guess not, huh? That''s just too selfish..."


    "The proxy''s head is high. Why not? Look, just rub your head on the ground and ask for it. That''s the only thing that helps."


    "Damn it, this receptionist will definitely be on your neck one of these days."


    "So if you can turn the guild, you can try it."


    "... damn."


    "So, is this a request to me?


    When asked about the dimension through, two pairs of eyes were pointed at this way.


    It''s something I was going to suggest from here more than the original, but that''s it.


    I would never have gone beyond that if I could get paid, and it would make sense to do so more than I''ve said from the other side.


    "That''s what''s gonna happen. I don''t have a requisition because it''s a little too obscure, but I think I can pay the right kind of reward. I just need you to trust me on this one now."


    "Hmm, that''s not a problem... how long do you expect the deadline to be?


    "Right... worst of all, a month, I guess? I asked HQ for backup because it''s an emergency, so maybe we''ll figure it out by then. I have food stockpiles, so I''ll be able to hold on to them somehow."


    "It''s going to be a terrible dissatisfaction from the city people."


    "I don''t know if I''ll have to put up with that anymore. I''m exining it to anyone who''s here to hear it."


    "Oh, speaking of which, can''t we just let them know at the same time? That would make my dissatisfaction better, and I think it would be better for me to be in this state."


    "What I know now is that there may be powerful demons out there instead of cluttered demons, but hey. I''m not sure if it''s artificial or not, and I think it''s just extra anxiety."


    "So it has a direct rtionship, only to those whoe to hear it, does that mean..."


    It was something I could convince myself of, so I snort.


    Unless the residents of this city are convinced, it wouldn''t be a bad thing given the current situation.


    "That''s the thing. Oh, if there''s anything else you want to hear, I''ll tell you if I can teach you something, okay? I''m not asking you to do this."


    "What else do you want to hear, is... especially... ah, no, so why did you make this request my life? I know it''s because of yesterday, but then I feel like we''re the only ones who want this request, right?


    That was the content of the story, and it came from the way the two of them were.


    Even though he didn''t say who defeated him, etc., the two of them were nevertheless only giving Soma this request, as is normal.


    "Hmm, I''m a little troubled when people say why... well, I know, I don''t know. They all looked awesome, but you obviously lost one or more of your heads in there."


    "Hmm..."


    I turned my gaze to the receptionist and the snort returned.


    That''s for sure, I guess.


    I didn''t even show you how to fight, but I didn''t know you could see it... is that the Demon Nation whose power is thew?


    "So, is that all you want to hear?


    "That''s right... I don''t think there''s a problem for now. Well, if there''s anything that bothers you, I''lle and report it, so that''s when you ask."


    "It''s nice. Maybe I''m not the one to ask and answer then."


    With that said, the proxy stands up.


    Is the hand offered in ce of the requisition?


    Well, for now, one of the concerns seems to have been ayed, and with that in mind, Soma shook that hand back.

 553 Search And Suspicious Shadows

    Soma, who followed the guild, turned his foot straight to the east side.


    It happened a lot in all directions, but I was a little curious about what happened to that ce after that.


    Most importantly, the sight that was spreading ahead of us was not much different.


    Anger is flying as adventurers hold back those who tried to forcibly go outside.


    Though I thought going over there was going to be a hassle, there''s no way I''m not going.


    He vented his sigh, but contrary to expectations, Soma was gently pushed through there.


    When I showed them the permits, the men made it easy to get through about Soma.


    The impatience was so abrupt for a moment as to those who were arguing with the men.


    Most immediately after that, I could hear him screaming in the back about why he was okay... but it doesn''t matter to Soma anymore.


    "Hmmm... even though we talked about it in advance, it was very smooth."


    Though that''s something I was a little concerned about, smooth doesn''t mean there''s a problem either.


    I shrugged that it was okay... so I turned around there, not because I cared about it.


    I turned my consciousness further ahead.


    "Speaking of which, I wonder what''s going on over there..."


    Something unexpected has happened here since the beginning.


    There is no denying the possibility that something like that is happening over there.


    But with that in mind, Soma turns forward.


    Even where something happened, I trust those three to the extent that they seem to be okay.


    Then what Soma needs to do now is not stop worrying about the other thing.


    In order to do what he had to do, Soma went further on his feet as it was.


    If I were to say it in short, the search in the city was difficult to navigate.


    Nevertheless, this is not because something unexpected happened.


    Rather, it was just as expected, which is why I would say it is difficult to navigate.


    I don''t know anything about the characteristics of the person I''m looking for in the first ce, but when ites to knowing, I''m likely to have a specific magic guide.


    If you''re locked in a room, you can''t look for it, and even if you were walking outside, there''s no way you''re inly putting the magic guide outside, if you normally think about it.


    Inevitably, in order to know that, we will have to hold down the scene where that magic guide is used, but if we can hold down the scene, the search will be over by then.


    If so, there are only a few things that can be done in such a situation.


    I would even walk around with my legs and wait for a clue by chance.


    I mean, you know...


    "... it''s so in to die"


    Unexpectedly, that''s how Stina was whining.


    Left and right are all irreceable buildings, dubious when you say dubious, but not dubious when you say not suspicious.


    In short, everywhere is a normal ce.


    I''ve been watching all these sights since the start of the search, so it''s about whether to leak one or two blurs.


    "Well, I didn''t know what else to do. What would have happened in the first ce was predictable."


    If I turned my gaze to the words, there was also a slight indulgence in the way Felicia, the person who said so.


    Therefore, I shrug my shoulders back.


    "Well, that''s true."


    By andrge, this is the original proposal that Stina put forward.


    I mean, I can''t even say I deserved it... but if Stina didn''t say it, it would also be what someone was saying.


    What we''re doing right now is that without any fun, ideas don''t exist.


    Well, I''m really just walking around, so it''s natural.


    I''m guessing that''s why Felicia and She agreed to it.


    "... in, but sure enough for that.... Besides,pared to the proposal Soma put out, it''s better"


    "Oh...... stepping in and busting it without question where I thought it was suspicious, is that what it is? You''re not supposed to be a brain muscle by him, but you don''t look so stupid sometimes, do you?


    "When I asked you what you judged suspicious on the basis of, you said something like that. Well, in a way, I think it sounds like Mr. Soma..."


    "... and that''s going to fix it"


    I was afraid that it could not be denied.


    In fact, Soma is supposed to know nothing, but acts that can only be called heavenly luck, and he has prevented, several times before, events that would surely be catastrophic if left alone.


    Stina knows that very well, and it''s such a soma conundrum.


    There''s no way I can be a fool.


    Nevertheless, you just can''t really rely on it.


    In the end, we just have to keep doing in things.


    "Well, is this the end of the area for now?"


    "... right"


    "... yeah?


    And so Stina tilted her neck because she felt something somewhat shady from Felicia''s reply.


    If you look closely at that figure in fact, feel it there too, other than the simplicity you just found... shrugging your shoulders.


    Because, although his face is hidden as a matter of course, he still somehow, somehow, figured out what he was thinking.


    "You can''t help thinking about it, can you? Ultimately, it''s none of Stina''s business."


    With that word, I guess Felicia also realized that she had been enlightened.


    You tried to say something, I could feel such signs, but eventually I settled in a bittersweet way.


    "... excuse me. I know..."


    "I apologize for nothing. It''s not this way. And..."


    I know a little bit about that feeling, and I kept trying, and I stopped.


    Because I just said it and it doesn''t make any sense.


    Instead, he turns his gaze around and exhales small.


    What was there, as I said earlier, was an irreceable view¡­ a building that was more worn out than the inn we were staying in.


    Rather than suspicious, the danger of copsees to mind first, such a ce.


    However, the problem is that this is still rtively good in buildings that havee this far.


    Besides, not all of that, including here, has been abandoned, and someone should be living in the present progression.


    m if you choose words, scrap yard if you don''t choose?


    On the south side of the south, further down the alley.


    Most sights like this are not unusual, as they exist in every city.


    Or if not, that would be about a limited settlement such as a vige.


    Because there is no room for such a sight to be created in such a ce.


    People who live in ces like this are determined and bottomless people, and there is nowhere else to afford to feed such people.


    So such a man rolls out to the city, and most of them die eaten by demons on the road, but those who are lucky enough to get there dive into these ces.


    Eventually, though it disappears or crawls up, by then another human wille along again.


    That''s how it goes on, so we don''t run out of ces like this.


    And because it''s such a ce, it''s a ce to dress up to have a scratch on your tibia or n something suspicious.


    It would be natural to examine this ce first and foremost.


    Nevertheless, knowledge and experience are separate.


    You knew it as knowledge, but you must have seen these things for the first time. It''s not hard to imagine that Felicia is suffering the corresponding shock.


    Besides, when ites to Stina doing something there, she just shrugs her shoulders.


    It is She''s role and Soma''s role to do something.


    You wouldn''t even be able to call her buddy. Stina''s role now is to find something that these two would miss, or don''t realize, and to clue...


    "... hmm?


    Moments, a shadow crossed the edge of his sight.


    In itself, there is nothing strange about it.


    As I said earlier, people usually live here, even though there are many people whose identities are uncertain.


    Adventurers and others, even if it is only a little better than here, live there and it is rather natural that people are walking away.


    But if it wasn''t her fault, Stina looked familiar to her.


    "... are you both good?


    "Yes? What''s wrong?


    "... suspicious, did you find it?


    Stina smiles bitterly at She, who, though doubtful, seems to be listening with certainty.


    Soma is scared too, but this girl is scared enough too.


    Well, maybe I should call it reliable now...... while I think so, I snort.


    "Right, I don''t know if it has anything to do with this one... at least, I''m just sure it''s suspicious"


    "Really... well, I don''t have any other clues at the moment"


    "... I''ll take care of it"


    When the story was quick and helpful, he smiled bitterly again and nodded again, starting to move early enough.


    It is only natural that the shadow of the earlier man is on his way.


    They didn''t seem to notice this way over there, but if they did, they would definitely get away with it.


    So I snuck out, and I made sure that I only had one eye and a face out of the corner, and at the end of the road I had the same back that I had seen earlier.


    "Is that him...? Well, it''s suspicious..."


    "No, I definitely think it''s suspicious"


    He covers his whole body with ck robes and even wears a hood.


    I am talking about who you say is suspicious without saying it is suspicious.


    I know what Felicia''s trying to say.


    Even if the colors are white, Felicia and She are simr if the appearance alone.


    There will be only a little resistance to asserting that it is suspicious.


    But still, Stina needed to affirm that she was suspicious of me.


    You can''t miss it considering the Felicia and the others... and above all, because they looked familiar to you.


    "... Well, if you say it suspicious or not, suspicious?... somece, I''m on guard."


    "I don''t have time to rx, so I''ll skip the details... well, Stina ran into him at the scene where he tried to do something."


    I saw him for about a few seconds, but I haven''t forgotten.


    I didn''t mean to kill him from the start, but I let him get away with it without a scratch.


    There''s no way you can forget who you are after that...... and the thing at the end of your gaze was definitely that.


    Of course, he''s just wrapped up in a ck robe, so I''m not saying that if he''s someone with a simr back length, he''s not someone else.


    But in this ce, this situation.


    Even if it were someone else, obviously it wouldn''t be a reason to miss more than suspicious.


    To be honest, I don''t think that has anything to do with that and the demon thing.


    Just a little bit, but from what I''ve heard, it seemed like a separate matter.


    Nevertheless, you can''t just leave it alone.


    If you weren''t someone else, if you left them there while you found them, that girl would...


    "... no. Well, that doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t matter"


    "Yes? Did you say anything?


    "... it''s just solitary, so don''t worry about it. More than that, we''ll go after him."


    We don''t seem to have much of aplicated terrain here, but we''re still waiting until we dare to turn the corner so we can''t find this one.


    If you''re too rxed, you could lose sight of it.


    "... Hurry"


    She, who was staring at this one jiggly, said so and turned forward, exhaling just a little relief.


    Stina followed that hindsight and rushed out, being careful not to make a sound.

 554 Tracking

    Stina tilted her neck furthermore as she continued her pursuit.


    Because I thought it was strange that the man at the end of his gaze was across the street.


    "... where are you headed?


    "Outside the city...... it sure is weird"


    "...... hmm.... but somehow I don''t feel like I''m headed to some building."


    "That''s right..."


    There are things in this city that are called city walls.


    It is a stone wall that surrounds the city and blocks the outside and the inside.


    Though there is a line to avoid demons, I can''t say enough that if I could see what''s going on out there, I wouldn''t be able to live my days in peace, and just in case there''s no chance.


    That''s why it''s familiar, mostly present in the cities of this world.


    And that''s why we need to use the gates provided for each of us to get in and out of the city.


    The city walls are not twenty meters high, so if you want to, you can jump over them, but few will try.


    Because while doing so would eliminate the need to pay tolls, if found, they would be fined nearly ten times the toll.


    Besides, it''s quite likely you''ll find it.


    Sometimes tolls are cheap in the first ce, and it''s better to honestly pay tolls as long as you make such a risk.


    Such a gate, but the city is equipped with four locations, east, west and north.


    But across the street from the man, no matter what you think, it''s a ce that doesn''t fit anywhere.


    The current location is in the southwest, so if you want to go outside, the destination should be something like the south or west gate... but the guy looked like he was just about to head to that midway point.


    "Are you trying to jump over...?


    "I don''t know if it''s possible, but it does seem..."


    It is certainly likely that you will find it by doing so, and the disadvantages are enormous.


    But the truth is, there are benefits to doing so.


    Passing through the gate also means being sure to be seen in the face.


    Well, as She and the others do, as long as you actually see the face of someone you''re with, there''s a way out, but there''s still nothing you can do about it if you''re alone, and either way, it''s easy to reveal who you are.


    In short, it would be inconvenient to try to be such a criminal that other cities would also be informed.


    From these people, it is necessary to go beyond the city walls even if there is somepulsion to get into the city, and there is actually a hard way to find it.


    Of course, there''s no reason for the public to know, but there''s a lot of horizontal connections between criminals and people behind them.


    Sometimes the information is shared... I know some Stinas too.


    However, the city walls of this city should certainly have been built in the days of the former Demon King.


    Combined with the nature of this city, there shouldn''t be a way out.


    "... positionally, is that beyond the city wall already?... What do we do?


    That''s what She has said and asked me, I guess, because after turning the corner, I chased her like I''ve always done, and if anything happens if she jumps over and gets to the other side of the city wall, she could lose her appearance.


    And sure enough, even in Stina''s view, right over that corner should be the city wall.


    You are likely to lose sight of it.


    "Right...... I mean, Stina can decide?


    "... I feel even more so now? Didn''t Stina decide to do this chase in the first ce?"


    "... now"


    You''re right if you ask me... I smile bitterly at the gaze of the two being directed at me.


    She has no hesitation whatsoever, and Felicia has a slight suspicion on her eyes, but she wouldn''t give herself the right to make a decision or anything if she really doubted it in the first ce.


    I guess that means I haven''t forgotten it at times like this, using it as my role... either way, it''s no different sweet.


    Totally no one and he thinks it''s sweet...... I never thought I was this sweet either, exhaling.


    But if we get this far, it''s all over now.


    Close your eyes and decide to stare at your front back.


    "I don''t know what else to do... if they noticed, I''d give up and catch them already"


    Copy that, sir.


    "... okay"


    I was never tailed until now to see what I was trying to do.


    That''s why I let him swim this far, but it would be better than losing sight of him.


    ... or I still haven''t told you why I thought that was suspicious, but still I didn''t hesitate to snort between the two of them.


    Totally, really, smile again and expose yourself from the corners.


    All you have to do is pray that they don''t notice you anymore.


    Inhale, exhale, and stare at Ji''s back.


    Eventually, his back disappeared across the corner.


    "Now rinse"


    With Stina''s signal, the three of them leaped themselves together.


    She leads the way shortly after, Stina dys a little, Felicia dys even more, but there''s nothing we can do about this, and we don''t have to worry about it.


    In short, if only one person could see what that man would do.


    However, the sound cannot be killed just because it travels at that speed.


    It is also likely that they will be noticed, in which case the situation will be changed in the direction of capture.


    She, who had finally arrived first, stopped moving on the spot.


    Doesn''t not move to captivity mean... they didn''t notice?


    Or it could still be that he couldn''t catch up and his figure had already disappeared... Stina, who caught up a few secondste, leaned her neck as she lined up next to She.


    Somehow, but because She seemed confused.


    "What''s wrong? Somehow, I just lost sight of it..."


    "... I was able to follow him to the end."


    "So you went outside from here after all? There are no other buildings that are likely to fit right in..."


    "... yeah, I did go outside..."


    And somehow Felicia finally caught up with me while She was talking.


    There shouldn''t have been that much distance, but I''m breathing on my shoulder... well, I guess I can''t help it.


    And the witch ran with all her might about herself.


    It is only natural that I should be tired.


    Most of all, we knew that Felicia couldn''t catch up.


    I wish I could have seen one of them this time, so Felicia could have walked slowlyter... but what didn''t, personality?


    I think about that and greet that with a bitter smile.


    "Huh... so, what happened, so great?


    "You can breathe without having to. Well, Stina''s just hearing about it. So, I know you went outside, but why are you so confused?


    It''s not like I''m not wearing anything else.


    If we went out in the first ce, we''d have to go after ourselves.


    For there is no point in giving up here, having followed you.


    We can''t just jump over ourselves, so we can''t afford to go to the gate now and move to this other side.


    This other side of the country is just so wide of meadows that I don''t think I''ll lose sight of it any time soon, but it''s about out of a ce like this.


    There is absolutely nothing more than not knowing what you''re trying to do.


    but you know that She still didn''t try to open her mouth inside.


    It''s like, what I just saw, I still haven''t been able to swallow it.


    "... that guy walked out.... I didn''t jump over it, I didn''t do anything else... just keep walking. ¡­ as if there were no walls"


    And as it were, I uttered those words.


    "Hmm, what did you mean after all?"


    Stina and the others were on their way to the west gate as we talked about earlier.


    It wasn''t the south, it was just the mood.


    I was just wondering which way to go, and I just did that because I was feeling somewhat west.


    ... It''s not because if you head to the South Gate, you''ll catch another shabby building or something along the way.


    Whatever it is, She just told me about the wall.


    "I checked and it was a normal wall... did you use magic, or something?


    "... it wasn''t like that"


    "If magic is used on the city wall in the first ce, it should be starting to react, and hey... oh no, is it possible that it wasn''t just around there? Well, Stina can''t use it to try it, so it''s unlikely she''ll be able to conclude soon."


    "Mr. Stina used it, which means Mr. Stina can use magic?


    "For once, though. I can''t use detective stuff, so I didn''t say anything when I was talking about it."


    "... mmm"


    So Stina knew why She seemed a little dissatisfied or had turned to signs of envy.


    For in the midst of exploring all things about the elves, I have found out.


    If you knew you hadn''t heard from him, though, it would just be suspicious.


    Somehow I also feel like I wouldn''t care if I already did, but I leaned my neck, pretending I didn''t know, just in case.


    "Hmm... If I could think of the rest, there was some special trick nted, or something... but it wasn''t acting weird, was it?


    "... at least not from what I''ve seen, didn''t you?... but you looked like you were whining about something, so maybe it''s magic after all?


    "If that''s all, there''s still the possibility that I used some kind of trick... but what does it matter if I don''t care"


    Even though it''s strange, it doesn''t mean that we found out.


    Actually, it looked like a wall, but it was just so manipted by hallucinations, and there was a hole there, and if so, it wasn''t a rash to let me use it, but if I can''t get through, it doesn''t matter.


    Normally I just go out the gate and chase them.


    And that''s how I was thinking...


    "... Yes? You can''t go through, can you?


    "Like I just said, we need a permit to get through here. Circumstances will be exined if you go to the Adventurer Guild, and a permit will be issued if it is deemed necessary. That''s it. There we go. There we go."


    Rejected without a bite, he waves to be driven away snugly.


    Honestly, I''m upset, but it''s obvious it''s pointless from what we''ve said here.


    I had no choice but to pull back honestly.


    It''s possible if you want to go through something else forcefully... but if you ask me if I need to go that far, it would be a subtle ce.


    "This... what shall we do?


    "... give up?


    "I guess it''s the only way. I''m not gonna make it to the guild right now, and I don''t think I''m gonna get a permit in the first ce."


    No, or maybe it''s possible if we talk about it... but I haven''t even told the Somas before because I didn''t want them to take care of it somehow.


    But if you really think about those girls, maybe you should talk to them.


    "... no, I don''t care about those guys..."


    "... Mr. Stina?


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. ¡­ unfortunately, do you want to give up? Again in the tunnel¡­ now do you want to search this side as well"


    "... okay"


    "Got it.... Still, it doesn''t mean that Mr. Soma did something, does it?


    "Even soma can do something so quickly... well, I don''t think we can do it."


    It''s undeniable, but it just won''t be.


    It''s more natural to think about another possibility than that.


    "... the Alliance people were better than expected?


    "I guess that means"


    "But then... Was Mr. Soma safe, out there?


    "... I feel like I''m out"


    I agreed.


    It doesn''t have to be forced, but somehow I feel like Soma can go outside for some reason.


    She agreed with Felicia as she spoke her own doubts, and she snorted bitterly.


    "Well... you should worry about this one more than you worry about him. There''s a good chance we won''t get a clue if we keep this up."


    "I spared you the earlier one...... can''t help but say"


    "... well, good luck"


    If we turn our gaze to the southwest just once, as Felicia said, we can''t help it anymore.


    Stina and the others restarted their search as they turned their minds back.

 555 Formerly The Strongest, Report To Each Other

    Soma came back to the inn after he had finished going back and forth between the outside and the guild about three times.


    I stopped by the guild every time I went out of my way to exchange information.


    Well, I stumbled across something as a souvenir around the corner, because it''s one of the factors, but above all, we know too little about each other.


    I wish I had something to gain at all, and that''s what happened.


    In conclusion, there was nothing particrly to be gained from the other side¡­ Either way, it was necessary to stop by once because of the rtionship between the handicrafts.


    And even given that we should have stopped by for thest time as a courtesy, it didn''t take much effort.


    It wouldn''t even bother me.


    Anyway, that''s how I went back, and She and the others were already back in the inn.


    If so, we should report on each other''s achievements... but it is about time that the sun sets outside.


    Dinner was served in the dining room, which was due to that reason.


    "... I wonder if that''s the ce for now"


    Nevertheless, there is little that Soma would report.


    Though I tried walking around conveniently and at the end of the day away from the city there, I couldn''t find anything unusual.


    The precision is to the extent that the reasoning obtained yesterday could be reinforced - to the extent that yesterday we continued to see simr demons around the city.


    Although we now have the certainty that this was almost artificially caused, it will not be so when asked if that is so important.


    than the original. It was moving as a certainty.


    Unless you got a lead on how to fix it.


    "Oh, no... even if I can''t say I have a clue, if I say I didn''t have anything, I might have something to say."


    "What, did you find something?


    "Do you feel like you found it or picked it up as a result...?


    That was the first time around.


    I haven''t even encountered a demon once since I left the city, and this is just an arrowhead thing that I started to think was too free, etc.


    They perceived both the signs of men and the signs of demons,


    If it is as inferred, then some of it could be a dangerous situation.


    In a bit of a hurry...... there was a slightly unexpected sight.


    There was an immobile demon and a man in a ck robe standing a short distance from it.


    For a moment I wondered if the demon had been defeated, but I can tell from the signs I feel it is not.


    Then I decided that if I didn''t stimte it, it would be a huge type of thing... then the problem would be the person in the robe.


    Though I don''t care what you think, honestly, the Somas can''t even tell you about people.


    While I thought there might be a reason, now I''m wondering what I''m going to do, I realized that the other one was before this one spoke up.


    This was convenient and I was going to ask him what he was doing... but for some reason, when he hit me in the tongue, he almost attacked me.


    "So, of course you repelled him, didn''t you?


    "I can''t exin why I said, of course... well, in conclusion, you''re right."


    "... why did he attack?


    "Well, I was just wondering..."


    "Oh no, you''ve killed too much momentum...?


    So what do you think of me?


    Instead of killing him in the first ce, he wasn''t even going to let him lose consciousness.


    I''m just going to keep it simply powerless, and smack it gently to the ground -


    "... are you too impetuous to y and fly?


    "I don''t know what to say at the earliest, but I think it might have been better. In the sense that it''s easy to understand."


    "... what do you mean?


    "When he lost consciousness shortly afterwards, he did not wake up to do anything"


    I had no choice but to take it to the Alliance because it was obviously suspicious, but I never even regained consciousness thest time I stopped by.


    By the way, a souvenir is the person, but it would be subtle to know if there were technically enough souvenirs because that was the situation.


    "Does that mean, because you hit your head?


    "No, I pped him because he wanted to lie down, and only his belly could p him to the ground. It shouldn''t be possible."


    "Wow, that sounds painful... anyway, then why did you suddenly lose consciousness?


    "I wouldn''t struggle if I knew that... but the moment I was pped on the ground, I felt like my mouth was moving. And then it feels like swallowing something."


    "... medicine?


    "of, would likely be"


    Whatever means you use, the premise is that you have the other person''s consciousness to make you confess.


    So it is rarely done to put yourself in a state of temporary death or sleep to seal it up, etc.


    Of course, we''re talking about a world far away from ordinary people.


    "You''ve be unnecessarily suspicious"


    "Um, it''s the same thing that I already halfconfessed at that point. However, that means that even if it turns out to be so, I really wanted to prevent any further information from spilling... and what''s the matter, it''s something that will wake me up one day"


    "I mean, I''ve been trying to do something in the near future, you mean?


    "Or I''m doing something right now, and I was nning to withdraw soon, or something"


    Whatever it is, after it''s all over, there''s no problem with it falling apart.


    And Soma and the others know that that seems to apply.


    "... has anything to do with this?


    "At least that''s what you decided in the guild."


    On that basis, we seem to have deepened our conviction that this is an artificial one.


    I guess it was because I had judged that from the very beginning that I imposed the means of this blockade of the city, only to make it a material of persuasion to the surroundings as a reinforcement of it.


    "By the way, none of the three of you were strangely devoured by the current story, were you?


    "It... before we talk about it, may I ask where that ck robe figure was found?


    "Hmm, I don''t mind... well, sure, that was south of the city... more precisely, about a kilometer to the southwest?


    To Soma''s words, the three of them nodded at each other as they looked at each other.


    And toward the neck tilting soma, open your mouth.


    About what they experienced today and who they saw.


    "... I see you''ve found someone in the ck robe, and the person went out of the southwest of the city,"


    "I think the same person is likely."


    "Well, it''s hard to think of it as a coincidence¡­ time is about the same."


    "The question is, in the end, does that person have anything to do with this case? Even if there is, it''s no longer in a state where we can talk... well, there''s nothing I can do about this anymore."


    "... it''s nobody''s fault, it''s everyone''s responsibility"


    "It would help if you said so."


    Well, at least it should be enough to know that something could happen in the near future.


    Whatever the thought of staying long, that''s the only thing I can do about it in a hurry.


    It''s possible that nothing happened in the first ce, and that the current disturbance just ends.


    That may leave the roots of the scourge, but that''s not Soma''s concern.


    It is only a matter of solving what is happening now, and not more or less.


    "Hmm...... is this where we should report to each other for the time being?


    "Right... well, I mean, there hasn''t been much progress,"


    "I don''t know what else to do. I mean, isn''t this it? I don''t even have a clue. The guild moves fast, and I think we just need to do what we can."


    "... Mm, Stina''s right"


    "Well, so is that."


    and waited for the story to be separated, where the dessert, which will be the closing of today''s meal, was carried.


    It looks like pure white ice cream... it''s a sorbet.


    It onlyes out for evening meals, and I ate it yesterday as well... when I carry it to my mouth, it runs through refreshing vors.


    The other meals were delicious there, or satisfactory enough given the price, but this was unique and excellent.


    To be honest, I''m still staying here today because I wasn''t satisfied enough here and had no reason to bother moving to another inn, but there would have been about 30% of the time I thought this would be eaten again, in proportion.


    About that, this is delicious.


    "Uhm... this is really delicious"


    "Thank you. I think my daughter would be happy to hear you say that."


    Yes, and what a toddler she is making this.


    Do you think my husband makes the other dishes and only the desserts are made by toddlers?


    It makes me want to ask you how you make it unintentionally, but you wouldn''t just tell me.


    "I think that would be enough reason for the guests toe."


    "Ha... I''m proud of you as a parent for thepliments, but it''s not something I can make too many of. I was also happy with this life, so I didn''t mean to do anything about it..."


    "It''s a past form, and to say the word, even relocate to the boulevard?


    "No, I know I told you yesterday, but I''m not thinking about that... one way or the other, rather the other.... Actually, I''m thinking of tataming this ce."


    "... that''s because people don''te?


    "Not really, for another reason, right? When I said this, I actually thought that if we didn''t have customers, we''d fold up shops around the corner today and leave this city behind."


    "It''s... even if it doesn''t, has it gotten in the way?


    "No, because if it really was, I would have refused. I thought this was on the brink, and at the end of the day, I wanted to be very weing, and I wanted to take a tatami."


    From the face of my husband, who said so, I could not feel a lie.


    Though I felt like I was hiding something at the same time, I guess that''s true in itself.


    "It''s a really good vibe here, and I don''t think you have any body... if you''ve already made up your mind, you can''t help it"


    "I''d really appreciate it if you could say that...... yes, because I''ve made up my mind. But that''s what you said at the end, so I still think you were right to undertake. And either way, I''m not likely to be able to get out today."


    "Oh... you know"


    "Because when you go shopping, nature and those stories get to you. Although, it doesn''t really matter to us that we''re almost here... it seems like a lot of trouble."


    "That''s right..."


    This is something I heard a little at the guild, but it really doesn''t look like I''m going to give you a permit to get out there with some exceptions.


    That''s because I don''t know who''s a bad guy, and I haven''t even put it out on the merchant I''m pleading with, etc.


    I mean, it''s certainly another fact that my husbands likely couldn''t get out where they tried to leave the city today, and the city is in trouble again.


    I would still be able to keep it down for a few days or so, but I don''t know what will happen after a week.


    I want to do something about it before then... Now, this is not something I can do with all my strength, so what happens?


    But when it does, I think it was often given to Soma... but does that mean it looked harmless to humans and animals?


    "Didn''t you just realize that if you simply turn Soma over to your enemies, it wouldn''t be a lot of things?


    "... yeah, it seems possible"


    "Or maybe it was decided that Mr. Soma wouldn''t need to do such a lengthy thing. Mr. Soma will destroy this city in no time."


    "... it seems possible too"


    "So you feel strangely rude to me today?


    Did something happen when the three of us were acting, or did we even get excited about those stories?


    Well, it''s a good thing the three of us get along, but I just want to beg your pardon for using myself as a dashi.


    With that in mind, Soma carried thest bite of the sorbet into her mouth and shrugged her shoulders to the threeughs.

 556 Former Strongest, Schedule Tomorrow

    After dinner, Soma and the others gathered in Soma''s room for the first time.


    Although the report is over, it''s because we haven''t talked about tomorrow''s ns yet.


    I didn''t mind if I said I didn''t mind talking to you in the dining room as it were, but it would be annoying if I thought about it normally.


    That is why we are gathered here again today.


    Though.


    "I guess I ended up empty-handed today"


    "Well, I didn''t get any information. That''s what happens."


    "I mean, the same thing tomorrow, you mean?


    "... Yes, it will"


    Of course it could end up empty-handed again...... on the contrary, it would be quite likely that this time you really won''t find anything.


    Anyway, more than the Alliance is blocking the city, you have to visit the Alliance to get out of this city.


    It''s not going to be so dumb that we don''t think we''re suspicious, and the same goes for not walking a scarecrow in it.


    Given that that fact is already well known, it is even more unfortunate.


    Given that, I might say that today was a one-of-a-kind opportunity... well, I can''t help but say it.


    That''s all they were cautious about, I guess.


    When this happens, the opponent may pull off, but there are limits to it, and there''s a way out in this city that apparently wouldn''t have known the guild.


    There''s plenty of potential to try to get out of there.


    If that man in the ck robe is involved in this case, and he understands it, there''s not necessarily one way out.


    No, it would be more unnatural to think that there is only one.


    Whatever it is, it means there is a possibility that we can go outside in the present situation.


    In other words, even if tomorrow has ended in vain, that is not a real waste.


    This one just has to wait until the other person takes action.


    Perhaps the guild should have the same idea.


    You must be aware of the way out.


    I haven''t told you what Felicia and the others have told me yet, but I would be able to deduce to that extent to think about today.


    Then I''m talking about leaving it to the guild, but then this one gets shabby.


    The guild is motivated, so I left it to him... and it just won''t work.


    If that''s all right with you, that''s what I''m talking about from the beginning.


    Besides, searches all over the city, as far as the outside is concerned, probably not possible in the guild.


    It turns out today that there doesn''t seem to be any clues outside either, but more importantly, the extermination of dangerous demons.


    Surely the inhabitants of the city do not go out, but the number is at least because somee from outside to this city.


    We need to look around outside to prevent those people from getting attacked.


    "If that''s what Soma does, I don''t think so."


    "Ma, if there is no one else who can do it, there will be no choice. Besides, to make sure it''s working, it''s just fine in a way."


    If you say that and turn your gaze toward the sword that is standing beside your bed, the three of you will also turn your gaze toward you, as you were caught in it.


    And there finally, I think I realize.


    "Oh, speaking of which, were you putting it out for repair? You''ve already picked it up."


    "... like what?


    "It feels like I finally stopped by when I came back from the guild, so I just really received it... I looked at it, and it was as expected... or maybe more"


    "... then the sword of making a new one, too, has high expectations?


    "Hmmm... to be honest, you think you can expect a lot"


    He also said that he was more motivated by the repair of the product.


    I also told her that I might not be able to pick it up any time soon, but she said that it would take me a while to get it right.


    Expectations increase even if no.


    "Taking more time sounds like it would cost more money for that too...... no, I''m looking after it, but it bothered me a bit. If you can do something good, then Soma doesn''t really care about it."


    "It is true, but there is no fear of it. You said it was just self-satisfaction."


    "It''s an easy story to imagine what kind of person you are¡­ how much, in fact, are you going to be?


    "Well... they didn''t tell me the price. I don''t know if I''m going to be satisfied with it, but I said I''ll decide the price after it''s done, etc."


    "That''s it, I feel like I''m in trouble? In short, depending on the person''s mood, you can also say, right?


    "There''s a chance I''m gonna miss you."


    "I don''t think you have to worry about that. Well, we''re going to have enough money, and if it''s not enough, we''re just going to make money at the request of the guild as appropriate."


    Nevertheless, like I said, I''m not particrly worried about that.


    Probably will only be charged to the extent that the market has been sufficiently charged for materials.


    Rather, depending on what you can do, you may even be dissatisfied with the amount.


    It can only be paid to this extent.


    "... by the way, what if it''s extra?


    "Consideration means how much value you have found for what you have been given. If I am satisfied, well, I may think of things like rent and give more. Probably going to have them kept for a long time."


    "I think I already know what will happen at that point...?


    "Now, is it your fault?


    I shrug my shoulders back to Stina and Felicia, who look at me with a frightened eye.


    Soma is just saying that he will pay a legitimate consideration.


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    "Anyway, that''s why tomorrow is the same as today, okay?


    "I have no objection... but you also feel like you want to at leaste up with an idea"


    "Hmmm......?


    "... I''ll try early tomorrow, or something?


    "Oh...... maybe that''s right. The guild isn''t sure yet, and I feel like I can think of..."


    "I see... that makes sense. I can''t open the gates much sooner... well, should I just look around until then?"


    "Then... should we really start early in the morning, and that''s about dawn?


    "... I think it''s good"


    "Is it just enough to go to sleep now... I don''t have anything to do with it anyway, and I don''t have a problem"


    That''s what happened.


    Well, one way or another, Felicia''s words would be the real deal for everyone.


    It''s a corner, so don''t stay the same, bute up with something.


    I don''t really think something''s gonna happen.


    "... well. I don''t know what''s going on..."


    "Mr. Soma? Something bothering you?


    "Yeah? No... if the guild had thought the same thing, we''d be treated like suspicious people."


    "Uh... if it feels like today, it''s unlikely that it will..."


    "... then, then, then?


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. I don''t think there''s a problem."


    Although it actually looks rather suspicious.


    With that said, shrug your shoulders...... gaze out the window.


    And indeed, what was to happen, and Soma narrowed her eyes so that she could look beyond it.


    "He didn''te back after all, did he?"


    In the dim darkness, a potpourri and a grunt were dropped.


    Then the man turns his gaze around, but there''s no usual face there.


    I narrow my eyes as I gaze at the face of the person who is there instead.


    "Right...... something happened outside, does that mean?


    "I''m sure of that, but the question is, why?"


    The original reason was to confirm whether this was going well.


    Although it was first I went to check with my own eyes and made sure it was a sess, after that I had only confirmed that the magic conductor was working.


    But then I went out of my way to check that a problem might arise at times of need.


    The demon attacked me as it was, so there''s no problem.


    It hurts to lose the lives of people who are belly hearts, but in that case, we don''t have to worry about our ns being leaked.


    The worst is if someone sees you and captures you as suspicious.


    At that time, it is possible that our actions will be misaligned.


    "I don''t think that person is talking about us to spare his life..."


    "I know. But if I''m forced to confess independently of my will, there''s nothing I can do."


    I would have nted a drug to put myself in aa to prevent it, but its potency is for a whole day or so.


    If it''s really captured, I think it''s only after everything is over that I wake up...


    "¡­ what should we do? Abort... you didn''t, did you?


    "Absolutely. There are no changes to the n. Just grab one in the form of a little girl in the first ce. You''d have enough men and enough power, wouldn''t you?


    "Ha... So, just in case, do you want to speed up your time? From now on, I think we can still make it."


    "Hmm..."


    If you turn your gaze casually out the window, it''s sinking into the darkness of the night.


    There will still be a few hours before it dawns.


    In the original n, the raid coincided with the dawn.


    Because I thought that moment, when the city wasn''t awake, was the most effective.


    But.


    "No... I dare you to dy"


    "Dy, is it? Why...?


    "Surely there''s something in that inn that you still like to stay in today?


    "Yes, it should. Sure... at least three."


    "... sucks? Does that mean you''re not sure?


    "Ha, yes...... well, two of the three of them covered their whole bodies with robes, since everything meant they were kids...... sorry too!


    "... well, fine. Lovers of things trying to stay in such a ce. I guess it''s no big deal anyway."


    But the numbers are numbers.


    It doesn''t necessarily mean they won''t make any extra noise.


    If this one''s good enough, I''ll ignore it too... but I''m out of a second hand inbat.


    Even though I thought it was enough for one man, I needed to keep in mind.


    "Is that what you meant...... I understand. I''ll let you all know."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    "Ha..."


    The man exhales small as he bows his head and looks at his men leaving.


    He narrowed his eyes only for a moment afterwards, but immediately turned his gaze out the window.


    "Too bad I''m not going to be able to share the joy with him... well, what can I do?... What, the same thing has just been repeated. Yes, that''s all... but that''s thest of it."


    Whimpering, the man grips at what is befitting his nostalgia and puts his strength into it.


    And.


    "As long as we have this...... and if we make Arre a souvenir, we''ll be more certain......!... wait, ex-brainer. Now it''s time for us to...!


    He stared at the other side of his gaze so that something could be challenged.

 557 Hands That Grab The Void

    Early in the morning, shortly after dawn, the Somas left the inn behind.


    As nned yesterday.


    However, I haven''t eaten breakfast.


    Because I''m not going to take it elsewhere, I''m going to eat it when I get back.


    We''ll circle the city with Gurli, go back for breakfast if there''s no problem, and when we''re done eating, we''ll leave again.


    That was the n.


    By the way, at noon, as was the case yesterday, something is to be prepared and handed over that can be carried on the inn side.


    Again, like yesterday, you''ll be eating somewhere along the way.


    Soma borrowed a corner of the tavern that is co-located in the guild yesterday to eat, but it is unclear what to do today.


    Probably going to eat somewhere appropriate though.


    Whatever.


    The Somas began to move as nned, parting hands just as they did yesterday.


    There were seemingly suspicious men walking along the south side of the city.


    Though his face is not hidden, all five men wear ck robes.


    It is natural to look suspicious.


    Sometimes the guys still can''t be med for simply saying that the time now is time, but one way or another it will be the ce.


    There are a lot of adventurers in the south who look alike ande close.


    It''s not enough to care, and if we care, it means we''re suspicious too.


    That''s the thing.


    So nothing prevented the men from walking... but their feet stopped abruptly.


    In front of you is a crossroads, with a slight blurringing from the road that leads to the left.


    As he stopped in front of the boulevard, the man who was walking in the lead looked back and opened his mouth.


    "Well, that''s myst confirmation... everyone, you know what I mean?


    In the words of inquiry, the four of them nodded equally.


    I guess it''s only when I think about what I''m about to do that I''m feeling nervous about that face.


    No, or because you''re thinking further ahead of that?


    This time, unless it is too unexpected or too unexpected, there is no way to fail.


    It is also natural to think that once this is over¡­


    Nevertheless, it is also true that this time is not yet over.


    Depending on the way he looked at it, he seemed to be floating... but the man dared to stop making that point.


    Except if you''re distracted by this, but what''s there is moderate tension.


    It''s only positive, it''s not negative.


    It''s up to those judgments.


    So when a man returns only a snort, he turns back to the front.


    Aware that there was good exaltation and tension in himself, he hoisted the edge of his mouth just a little bit and rushed out toward the ce of destination.


    To put it briefly, it was enough to say that today''s guild is very busy and surrounded by hustle and bustle.


    The morning sun has just risen, even though it''s time to call it an early morning.


    Although the building''s doors remained stiff and closed, officials were rushing around in it.


    That, of course, should be said, is due to the blockade of the city that has been going on since yesterday.


    We n to continue to do so today, and to do so, we need to prepare in advance for any problems that may arise.


    There''s so much that needs to be done to deal with what happened yesterday and hasn''t been resolved yet.


    Let''s just say this is inevitable.


    And in that, identally, there was a voice that could neither mourn nor groan.


    "Ugh, I''m tired.... Okay, let''s get this over with today!


    "How stupid are you talking about? Nothing has even begun in the first ce."


    I thought it was time, but Emily exhales into the unfolding as expected.


    But if that''s what I was expecting, I could also have predicted that it wouldn''t even move in that amount ofnguage.


    There is a gaze that does not even try to hide dissatisfaction at this one, which sums up predictions and what to do about the events that will happen today.


    "Buh, I sure may be today, but I was yesterday... no, I''ve been working on it since yesterday - huh?


    "It''s the same here, and everyone here is."


    "Then let''s all rest now. And then someone''s gonna make me feel good, even if I leave you alone."


    If it really is, how good is it?


    Or if I can, I''m talking about doing so from the beginning.


    What makes you sad and have to work early in the morning after workingte at night?


    "I don''t mind telling you, but it''s up to you to make it harderter, right? No one can help you with your proxy work."


    "Damn, this is it if you think I haven''t been motivated in a long time. I knew I should take my job seriously."


    In the moment, I guess the mouth that was releasing stupidity was suddenly shut because I realized aggressively that was not the case.


    Perhaps everyone who was there noticed it.


    No matter how much you pretend to be a jerk, you can''t possibly be unaware of the Alliance Staff Substitute.


    It was a sound.


    And it''s huge...... it can''t be heard in a ce like this, it''s an explosion.


    It was quick to make a decision.


    "- Everyone, so that we can continue with our current work. And on top of that, whatever you have in mind for battle, you''ve got perimeter alert."


    "... it''s easy for me to say something troublesome again. Ma, but you don''t have to think about the tavern. It''s still better... So, what about the proxy?


    "For now, be vignt around the area and see how it goes, huh? I don''t think you''re familiar with fighting and selling to the Alliance... so this is likely to be some kind of positive move."


    "Ever since the adventurers arrived, even if you do something?


    "Hey. By then, it''ll be over."


    "I don''t know..."


    If you went out of your way to target this time, it''s only natural to try to finish everything before extra trouble urs.


    The sound was pretty loud right now, and if that information gets around, the adventurers wille to the guild regardless of if it was hours ago... but it will take some time for that to happen.


    I don''t know what you''re trying to do... but depending on what it is, there''s a good chance you won''t be able to deal with it in time.


    Especially now that we''re doing something else.


    "So, can I say something that long?


    "Whatever you do, we don''t have enough men or power. But maybe it''s okay. He said he could fix it. Just a hunch, though."


    That was the word that was said without any thought, but instantly the air that was filled and stuck in this ce looses.


    Because we all know how dependable this proxy thing is.


    That was no good and so was Emily, but I still have to sigh.


    "Maybe we can figure it out... but in the end, it doesn''t make any difference what anyone else does."


    "Isn''t that okay? If that''s what you''re gonna do."


    That''s true, but I still don''t interpret it.


    I also know I have no choice where I said it though, so I push that thought away by exhaling my sigh again.


    At the same time, I think you got caught up in a proxy inquiry about someone.


    Maybe it''s those people.


    "The question is, does this have anything to do with it?"


    "If there is, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t have to do anything extra. I''m wasting what I''ve been doing."


    "It doesn''t matter because I didn''t do the proxy today."


    And if there''s a problem, there''s one more thing.


    That''s what the proxy said, I''m sure this thing will work out even if left alone... but that only means it turns out.


    The proxy''s reliability is so high that it is said that the proxy was half-projected and thus obtained the status of proxy.


    That''s why it''s trustworthy... but as I said earlier, it turns out to be.


    Although it does resolve as a result, it is not synonymous with the fact that it will end without anything.


    It can be enough for someone to get hurt or die along the way.


    Nevertheless, I just found out that, there''s nothing Emily can do.


    When ites to what I can do, I think about the possibility that this noise has nothing to do with blocking the city this time, and I just proceed with the tasks assigned to me.


    Still, at the very least, I sighed out to pray that everything would end without anything.


    Hans, the master of the northern vitreous pavilion, heard the sound when he was preparing his breakfast.


    That''s why I never stopped that hand.


    If it''s what you''re asking, there''s less than thirty minutes before the time the four of them are due back.


    Hans'' breakfast is simple but not clueless.


    You can''t stop your hands in vain and make things happen in time.


    Of course, if I told you I didn''t care at all, you''d be lying.


    If I recognized myself correctly, the sound I heard was like something would explode.


    Besides, I feel like it was pretty close, so there''s no way I wouldn''t mind.


    But now we have work to do... and even if something is going on, it''s none of our business.


    ... Though I have only one concern, that''s my fault... I should just care too much.


    Yeah, she should have said that, too.


    My daughter just got lost by ident, and someone wasn''t about to take her away, he said.


    So...


    "... yeah?


    And, thinking about it, a small bell identally rang.


    It''s set up at the inn reception to inform guests of their visit.


    For a moment I wondered if they''de back, but it was too soon for that, and above all, there''s no point in them bothering to ring it.


    I don''t even think there will be any other guests in this situation... Leaning his neck, Hans headed to the reception once he stopped his hand from making breakfast.


    ... I guess I wasn''t surprised how I saw you there because I had a hunch somehow.


    Oh yes, say something... no, the fact that you kept saying excuses for what it was is is proof that you were half sure of the facts but didn''t want to ept them.


    I really thought it would be from the beginning... and that''s why I was going to leave this city.


    But in the end it all seemed slow and only a wasted scratch.


    "Hey, it''s been a while. Needless to say, what brings you here?... the weapons we created, will you give them back?


    Still, looking back and rushing out, it was still only pointless.


    A momentter, when his own body rises, he is mmed straight against the wall.


    To the shock and pain of running all over my body, I spit red and ck liquid out of the back of my throat -


    "... Pa?


    When I turned my gaze to the voice I heard, there was the figure of my daughter.


    I should have put them back to sleep after I dropped them off... but they woke up sometime ago and came.


    I want to tell him to run away somehow, but I just opened my mouth, and from there, just a little breath leaks.


    Feeling the footsteps approaching from the rear, he reached out his arms¡­ but his hand never grabbed anything, just vain and void.

 558 []/(Exp, Adj-Na) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk

    Inside the city, Stina was alone.


    Sometimes something explodes from around you, and you hear more than one from apletely different ce, but Stina is not on her way to a ce that fits anywhere.


    If asked why, Stina would answer that it was just a conjecture.


    Actually, I gave it back to She and the others, and there''s nothing else to exin.


    But still, I thought it was clear.


    When you hear something explode from nowhere, you have to go where you''re headed.


    It was only yesterday that I passed my head momentarily.


    When I was in the middle of looking for an inn.


    The inn I''m staying in right now - I hear it''s a northern vitreous pavilion, my only daughter there... when that young girl was about to be caught.


    Yes, she wasn''t lost, she was about to be grabbed.


    No... I was actually caught, should I say?


    Although Stina ran into him by chance along the way and got nothing, she would have otherwise been caught as it were.


    Stina doesn''t know what happened in that case.


    I didn''t even want to know, should I say?


    Stina ran into the scene and took action for rescue, but the opponent immediately escaped during the sessful rescue phase.


    It would have been possible to catch up if we had caught up, but in that case we would have left the rescued child alone.


    Though I toured for a moment, I eventually gave up and tried to take him home for now... that was just when Soma arrived.


    And that''s when one of us let him go, a suspicious person we found yesterday.


    I mean, they''re still in this city, and it''s not unlikely they had anything to do with this demon thing.


    In that, this is it.


    It would be very natural for Stina to have connected all of that in one line.


    In short, here''s the thing.


    All the explosions that are happening now are positive, and fate is on its way to that inn.


    That''s what Stina decided.


    Most of all, if you think calmly, you think so, and if you say so, it''s just a posterior.


    Stina really just thought at that moment she had to head to that inn without any basis.


    So I couldn''t even exin why... and still She nodded that she figured it out without any stray, so she''s a pretty big guy.


    Or maybe She decided by some ount that it was best... well, whatever it is, it doesn''t make a big difference.


    It doesn''t make any difference that I fully believed in this one on a scarce basis.


    Nevertheless, even though we have a short rtionship, She doesn''t feel very ufortable doing those things.


    Well, it''s She, and it''s like I can tell Stina... in that sense, I''d say Felicia''s reaction was more unexpected.


    Felicia nodded as she turned a frightened nce, but again, she understood.


    Stina knows that Felicia doubts this one for her part, and she knows that she can barely doubt it now.


    But that''s why it was unexpected.


    Because I thought I would pretend to ask for a clear rationale.


    But if you say so, Felicia shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile.


    He said that if Soma had been here, he would still have been ufortably convinced, and that''s why he can''t find meaning there.


    So I snorted, because, indeed, that''s what Stina thought.


    "...pletely poisoned."


    I dare to put my thoughts in my mouth, but I''m seriously ill because I don''t feel bad.


    It is indeed poisoned.


    ... No, you know what I mean.


    I never tried to admit it myself before, at a time when I was thinking about helping that young girl.


    By the way, She and the others aren''t here because they''re headed toward this explosion.


    Stina thinks this is her destiny, but it''s not something she can leave alone over there either.


    I can''t say enough that there won''t be any damage in the meantime, although I feel like someone is going to solve it on their own even if I leave it alone the most.


    They could not tolerate it.


    "... Damn, it''s sweet and crusty"


    You don''t think that''s a bad idea because it must be poisoned.


    It must be, and it has to be...


    "... more now than I care..."


    At that moment Stina narrowed her eyes because, at the end of the gaze she turned to, just about one figure emerged from a familiar building.


    No, it''s not.


    Sure, there is one shadow that fell to the ground, but that''s two of us.


    He is a man wrapped in a ck robe and a little child in charge of his shoulders.


    And with one of them, I saw eye to eye.


    Same as then.


    Even then, there were no tears in those little eyes.


    It''s just there, there''s just a giveaway... oh, and Stina remembers.


    Yes, because I didn''t like it, it was popping up.


    That hasn''t changed a thing at this time.


    So as a matter of course, Stina jumped straight to it and stuck out the spear in her hand.


    - Advanced Art, Advanced Physical Art, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Thunder shes.


    "- Be!?


    Moment after moment, I saw a stunned voice and face, but never mind.


    The protruding tip captured the man''s body and blew it away as it was.


    So I leaked my tongue, because the man didn''t let go of that girl who was still in charge.


    I thought I''d let it go, and I had evenpleted the idea of grabbing it in the air... but I broke through the doors of the aodation and flew away.


    If I was bad at that, it could have been a little bad.


    But not pursuing here was impossible.


    It could be used as a shield, and either way, it needs to follow that one to see if it''s cheap.


    So he jumps straight into the inn - waves his arms reflexively.


    - Advanced Art, Advanced Physical Art, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Thunder shes.


    I cut off something that was looming in front of me, and I heard a tongue pounding from the other side of it.


    "Shit, I thought I captured it perfectly... but no way to prevent what''s now. Given the circumstances, it is likely that the adventurer was staying here... but is he back? I thought you were lucky because you didn''t seem to be here... Hmm. Are you lucky, or do you have an idea?"


    He was talking, but Stina ignored him and stepped in because it was obvious he was buying time.


    It is undoubtedly magic that has let it go earlier, that is, the opponent is a magician.


    It''s just dumb, like giving them extra time.


    Moreover, earlier, it should have been at least intermediate equivalent.


    Given that it must have been aggressive, it is likely that it is advanced.


    It had to be decided here.


    Turn your gaze around just for a moment and make sure the man''s hand is away from that girl.


    I''m worried about the cheap or not, but that''s enough for now.


    As he stepped further in, he stuck his spear toward his torso.


    "Shit, why don''t youe aboard... and this spear is worth it to me... hmm? No, wait...? You..."


    The man looked at this one somehow, lurking his eyebrows, but I still don''t need to hang out with him like that.


    After sticking it out, it leads to the opposite, but the man is all over the paper.


    I don''t think I''m just scratching my body... but here again, I needed to make up my mind.


    Carve another step forcefully, with your arms swinging out.


    So the man reacted for a moment, I guess, because he left himself stuffed with time.


    In fact the distance so far is the optimal time, and this is obviously overstuffed.


    Not a decent distance to wield a spear.


    But to put it the other way, if not decent, I can shake it, and the moment I just showed it was too much as a gap.


    Sounds like the man noticed that shortly afterwards - but it''s toote.


    - Advanced Magic, Advanced Physical Arts, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Big Wheels.


    with the center of the spear as the axis and rotated it. That was beaten decently by the man''s body.


    "Damn......!


    It blows straight up and crashes into the wall behind it as it breaks the reception.


    I looked at it for a moment and thought I might have made it look good, but well, this would be irresistible.


    I won''t take my gaze off the guy while I think about that in the corner of my head that you should understand if I talk to him.


    He approached without rm and stuck out the tip of the spear.


    "Well, I''m just wondering why you did this imitation... well, you don''t have to let me ask you anything. If you crush it here, you don''t need a reason."


    "... that''s true for sure... shh. Well, I''m sure the shadow was thin... but I was wondering if you could just remind me a little bit."


    ¡­¡­ Omei, what do you mean, cancer?


    So Stina lurked her eyebrows because she didn''t think that was just bullshit.


    Somehow a man seems to know something and to be convinced...


    "That''s what I''m talking about, isn''t it? Hey, witch of the witch god, huh?


    When the man looked straight at Stina, he said those words.

 559 Remnants Of The Demon KingS Army

    Looking at the sight under his eyes, Soma exhaled.


    Rolling at the end of his gaze is a man wearing a ck robe.


    He is one of those who has been bombing all over the city for some time now.


    Soma decided that the person was so because he has been attacking or denying to see this one.


    This situation is irrelevant, but there''s no way they''re going to attack us if they do something nasty.


    And it came to pass, that he and the others spoke in plural form, because this was the second person, and the sound had not yet stopped.


    Well, even if I missed it, I was a little too frequent to think I was doing it alone.


    The ce was fragmented, too, but we don''t need to consider much about it.


    From the beginning, Soma didn''t think it was something that was directly caused.


    No, technically, since we stumbled upon one of the scenes where the explosion seems to have urred?


    The damage there was obviously too small for the sound.


    There are holes about the size of fists in some parts of the building and on the ground, and it is too much to try to do something about the city with it itself.


    In the first ce, trying to do something about the city is too far-fetched a way.


    So Soma considered it a positive move in a double sense.


    The explosion is meant to hide some kind of fate, and even remotely the explosion itself.


    Nevertheless, there''s no way I know exactly what fate is.


    For this reason, he first acted to crush the Yang Dynamics first, searching for a ce near the wall that was likely to be a blind spot.


    The reason I did that was because I thought that after multiplying this noise by something, I was just trying to get out there.


    It was a hit, and I could find it twice.


    "Hmm... is there someone else to think about based on the frequency of the sound?


    I don''t know what way you''re remotely detonating it, but it''s not infinite either, beyond the existence of some kind of trick.


    And there''s no way you can interrupt that more than being positive, so then it should need to happen at some determined interval.


    I guessed from it that the number of positive movements derived by Soma was four.


    I mean, if everything''s right, someone other than Soma caught one... well, it would be She and the others.


    If they are, it should be possible enough to reach a conclusion simr to that of Soma.


    "If there''s a problem, I don''t know where She and the others found it, but... well, what can we do about it?"


    That''s because, as a matter of course, you can''t be hiding in a nearby ce, even though you''re purposefully hiding.


    In fact, Soma is discovering the two of them in apletely different ce, and if he knows where he discovered the other, he''s likely to be able to guess where thest one would be.


    It''s still possible to some extent, but it''s still a big mess, and I don''t know which one is left above all else.


    We probably caught him at the same time, so if we''re lucky enough to rendezvous, it''ll be easier.


    "Are we on our way for now?"


    Squirting, Soma took on the rolling man.


    It''s just a hassle to walk with, and you can''t crush valuable sources, so it''s the guild you''re headed to.


    But as he tried to walk out, Soma identally turned his gaze to the other side.


    I tilted my neck in that way because I felt like I felt something.


    Either that or maybe I should have said hunch or something... but naturally, that''s not all I know what it''s about.


    Though I was a little concerned, when I exhaled to see if there was anything I could do, Soma let the walk resume.


    "How to call it..."


    Stina was narrowing her eyes reflexively to the words the man had spoken.


    The arm that grips the spear without knowing, the force is strong.


    That''s because only a limited number of people spoke, and they weren''t supposed to know it in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, it is something that was somewhat predictable, so it is not very shocking.


    Still, I was somewhat surprised because I just didn''t expect to know the name.


    "It was the remnant of the party, which is reasonably as expected...... did you jerk off over there?


    "Shit, I still don''t remember, or... well, I only saw your face once, and you didn''t tell me, so naturally in a way"


    "So you remember... I''m even suspicious that you recognized him in the first ce. You remembered better than that."


    "Well, to be honest, I was surprised too... but there was still respect for the Lord and so on, I guess. Even if it''s tentative and the object is the opponent."


    "... Really?"


    If you know that much, the converse is quick.


    Because there is no need for any forgiveness.


    "I''m not going to forgive you from the start. Of course, I''m gonna miss it."


    "Huh, that''s a terrible story. One of the few people left in the corner, you can miss it here."


    "... what are you talking about? Surely Stina and the others must be alike. I''m not going to deny that now."


    But that and this is a different story.


    In the first ce, Stina and the others only got together because they were worth using each other and wouldn''t get in the way.


    If there''s a conflict of interest, it just crushes it, as it should.


    "I know that, so I guess Omei''s been after Stina''s neck for a long time."


    "... Huh, find out, huh? Fine. But you... do you really understand what I was trying to do?


    "Yes......?


    So I identally tilted Stina in the neck because I didn''t think that was just a begging for life or a buying of time.


    It''s like, really, I don''t know what this one needs to know.


    It seemed that way.


    Nevertheless, it''s something I shouldn''t say I need to worry about.


    If you stick your spear out like this, it doesn''t matter what you were trying to do.


    but.


    "... I went out of my way to put it that way. If it''s no big deal, it''s no big deal, right?


    "I don''t feel the same after all...... well, there''s no problem. If you look at this, you won''t even be able to say that."


    So it was the pitch-ck sphere that the man took out of his nostrils.


    Stina, wary of what she was going to do for a moment, exhales small at it, which was only as expected.


    If it was a lie to keep this one alert, it was because I was alert.


    But if it''s what you expected, you don''t have to think about it.


    It was also somewhat discouraging at the same time.


    "Did Omei take it after all?... So? What''s wrong with that?


    "What, you knew it and you noticed it... but then you know what I was up to?


    "What... weren''t you testing that power?


    "Right, that''s not wrong. So, what was I doing that for?


    "No, I don''t care what they say."


    There''s no way I know that.


    Instead, how do you know and naturally create an atmosphere like this?


    Tilt his neck...... apparently the man also noticed that he didn''t pretend he didn''t get it.


    I just need to know why, lurk my eyebrows.


    "... maybe you really don''t get it? It''s meant to be used when attacking Demon King''s Castle, isn''t it? I don''t think I can control it in detail, but it''ll be enough to confuse me."


    "... Yes? Attack the Castle of the Demon King, right?


    It was water entirely in the sleeping ear.


    I do use it to confuse you, as predicted.


    But to do something guerri with it, the word "attack" would be strange.


    Nevertheless, I don''t know what that means.


    I mean...


    "Rebellion again, you mean?


    "... apparently you really don''t know. I heard that the remnants of the party and their coborators scattered all over the ce have been contacted..."


    "Oh...... that would be easy. Stina didn''t have a way of contacting me."


    Those who are supposed to seed are all dead.


    That can''t possibly be contacting.


    "... is it relevant that you might have targeted that girl?


    "That''s right. I''m the biological weapon that we created. It was supposed to be used during thest revolt, but it was stolen... well, that doesn''t matter. The only thing that can be done is to attack a suicide bomber and freeze the perimeter, but the power should be considerable, and it should be useful enough. Now you know why I tried to recover it, right?


    "Right...... Enough is enough"


    "Then give me a break."


    "Which means Omei isn''t worth keeping alive."


    "... what?


    Was the word unexpected enough, the man gives a shy, dumb look?


    But it''s not a joke or anything.


    Stina only looks down at the man with cold eyes.


    "... hey, you know what I mean? If you kill me here, the rebellion..."


    "Where there wasn''t another omee, it wouldn''t make any difference whether it was sessful or not, would it?


    "I''m not willing to cooperate, you mean...?


    "I didn''t get a request to cooperate in the first ce. Then it''s only natural that we''re not obliged to cooperate."


    "... I mean, are you going to betray me...!?


    "You''re not picking up on your own. That''s why you haven''t asked me to help you, so there''s no betrayal or anything."


    That''s a trick, if you call it a trick.


    From one side, I guess it does also mean betrayal.


    But.


    "Stina''s not trying to get in the way of another rebellion. I just... I don''t care about omee. I don''t like the way it''s done, that''s all."


    "............... are you serious?


    "Do I look like I''m joking?


    "... Shit"


    Apparently, it conveyed that I meant it.


    I narrow my eyes just a little bit and put my strength into my arms, remembering some relief in that.


    All you have to do is stick out this arm just a little bit and you''re really done.


    There''s no room for something extra.


    "... by the way, onest thing I want to ask you, what didn''t you like about me? You ever bother your surroundings indiscriminately? Or... have you ever tried to use a weapon there that even seemingly looks like a child?


    "... it doesn''t matter what. ¡­ but if you dare to answer, all of Omei will answer."


    "Really... did you wake up to the spirit of fraternity? - It''s toote for that."


    "... eh"


    I knew that was the word to make a gap here.


    I know, and I still reacted.


    But still, there shouldn''t have been a problem.


    Because no matter what the man did, he was confident that he could cut it off.


    So... the next action a man took was as if he hadn''t expected it.


    "Ha, I didn''t intend to try this... can''t I help it if it gets here? Sounds like you knew the effect of this, but you didn''t know the real use, did you? This is really... this is how I use it."


    That''s what the man did: activate the pitch-ck sphere while holding it in his hand.


    But it is not necessary to think that there is no point in this ce where such a thing has been done.


    I thought you even harassed me at the end of the day, saying it was a real use, etc - my head turned bright white at what happened instantly.


    When a magic formation appears directly beneath a man, something crawls out of it at the next moment - as it were, eating the man.


    "... what?


    I don''t know what that means, but I still get a glimpse of a few things by instinct, not reason.


    The magic formation and something that crawled out of it were created by the magic guide used by the man¡­ that is, that the array is a demon.


    And.


    That there is no matter how you scratch it, you have no chance of winning.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    In front of Stina, who unconsciously trembles her body, dyed her whole body in pitch ck. With a voice that does not sound, she roared as it spread the wings of her back.

 560 Dark Demon

    If there had been a soma on the spot, he would have called the existence a demon.


    Of course it''s not what it was meant to be, it''s what Soma knows... but either way, Stina doesn''t know it, which makes no difference.


    But still, it was too much to see how dangerous it was.


    I thought aggressively about leaving the scene - I leaked my tongue, because I captured that little figure at the edge of my vision.


    I haven''t checked before, even though I''ve always had a corner of my head about that daughter, because I couldn''t afford it.


    It may have seemed overwhelming, but it didn''t make that difference.


    Because I could only fight in my own time, and if I had been kept away, the result would have been the opposite.


    Even though Stina says magic can be used, she''s only good at strengthening herself.


    If it was a shootout at a distance, there must have been no winning shot.


    All in all, if I asked him again how it was, he was apparently losing his mind.


    Although I was somehow able to predict it because it didn''t look like it was moving, I leaked a tongue punch, which was also due to it.


    Did the man throw her away, that distance was somewhat away, but from the array, it would only be that degree of error.


    If you care about that, you should be eaten to death in an instant, just like that man was.


    And that, Stina, is no exception.


    Still, if we get out of this ce right now, or maybe we can extend our escape... she''s more desperate.


    If you are conscious, there is not a single thing in this situation, although you might have had a chance to escape and hide.


    So if there''s a chance she''ll help, there''s just one thing.


    But it''s...


    "Huh...!?


    The roar was over. After looking around the room, it turned its eyes towards the little figure rolling towards the edge.


    You must have seen Stina along the way, but she doesn''t even look conscious.


    It''s as if you''re saying that you can stay behind because you can do whatever you want.


    Nevertheless, that perception is correct, and it is obvious what it is that is now turning consciousness to.


    It''s also easy to imagine what sights are spreading there in a few seconds.


    Hence.


    "This is bothering me a little bit...!


    It was for a moment that I toured.


    By the time she realized, half reflexively, Stina was kicking the ground to her daughter.


    Scratch that body with your left hand and go straight into the back passageway.


    - Protecting the Demon King (False) - Sign Detection Intermediate: Surprise Nursing.


    "... Huh!


    - Advanced Art, Advanced Physical Art, Advanced Magic Guide, Protecting the Demon King (False), Pain Blocking: Thunder shes.


    Moment after moment, I swung through the spear on my right hand at the same time as the inversion, half due to my instincts.


    Wave your arms toward it that was felt in a cod, but definite form, to counteract the imminent death.


    At that time, the only thing in sight was something with the same pitch-ck color as that demon... that was the only thing Stina could recognize.


    Because a shock struck my body before I recognized any more.


    It was almost at the same time that Stina''s body was blown away when she understood that this resistance was just pointless.


    I was mmed straight against the wall.


    "Ooh...!


    I had little time to be passive because of it, even though I tried to shelter my daughter while holding her in my left hand.


    It is impacted when it is pounded, and the red and ck liquid is spit out more than in the mouth.


    Immediately afterwards, severe pain ran all over his body, but that wasn''t enough to lose consciousness.


    I don''t know if the opponent''s blow wasn''t so much, or because the spear blow was able to mitigate it somewhat, but it''s also far from fatal.


    I''ve been taken off the back aisle, but that''s also convenient in some ways.


    Where we fled to the back, things didn''t get any better.


    Rather, if theye after me, it only makes it worse.


    I don''t know if I can get out of there, but I don''t know the details.


    You''d be more likely to get killed while you''re looking for it.


    But from here, you can run away directly.


    It''s another story to see if I''ll allow that, but it must still be more likely that this one will survive.


    If theye after me, they''ll let me out, but sooner orter, I''m sure they will.


    Then there is no big difference.


    Of course, if that happens, there will be considerable confusion in the city.


    There''s no way there''s any confusion, such as demons appearing all over a city with a demon shelter line.


    Nevertheless, that shouldn''t be much to worry about.


    There are only two people in this city who can possibly beat Arre than Stina has no chance of winning.


    Either way, it would be the quickest way to make a scene in the city.


    Or we don''t know where we are at the moment, so that''s all we have.


    "¡­ do I have to meditate on the damage that urs along the way"


    It was something I knew from the beginning, but I could understand the difference in power between them in the moment.


    I was just trying to contain it, and Stina must not be able to keep it for ten seconds.


    Then it would be better to flee heavily and call attention to your surroundings.


    Besides, in the first ce... I''m talking about which mouth says the damage that urs along the way.


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong with what the man said.


    Interpretation Stina and that man are alike, and I have just woken up to a spirit of fraternity, and it''s all ater festival.


    ... but still.


    "... one or two of the things I can''t give away is for a stina like this."


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a biological weapon or something.


    Even if it was a coincidence, Stina helped this daughter once.


    Then it would be a matter of reason to help responsibly to the end.


    I''d be lying if my personal feelings told me that I had nothing to empathize with.


    "Omei alone, let me try to help......!


    I''m sure that''s just self-satisfaction.


    It''s not even redemption.


    An act just to give myself an excuse for doing something.


    But knowing it, Stina never got lost.


    Ignoring the painful body, he put a slight force on his left arm, looking at that figure ahead of his gaze, outside -


    "... Pa, Pa"


    "... Huh!?


    The moment I tried to make my way, I heard a small grunt from inside my arm.


    Perhaps that''s just a bedtime speech.


    Turning your gaze only for a moment, it doesn''t look like you''re back in consciousness.


    But Stina heard it.


    And notice at the same time.


    Or I can poke you for turning away.


    Yes, I haven''t seen the innkeeper.


    What does it mean not to show up in this situation?


    There won''t be any possibility that you''re out there, or that you''re sleeping back.


    That guy was usually trying to get out of the inn in the first ce.


    Then it is natural to assume that it was the same when you entered¡­ who responded then.


    That''s where they killed me, then it''s still better.


    Because in that case there is already nothing to be done.


    There''s nothing wrong with leaving here like this.


    But if he''s still alive and the arr is rambling here... or more directly, if the arr kills him.


    At that time...... can you say that I helped this girl fulfill it?


    But anyway, I don''t have the means to make sure my husband is safe.


    We have to decide and act one way or the other.


    ... I wouldn''t even have had time to worry about it if I were you.


    Because if I had attacked you, you wouldn''t have had a choice but to run.


    That said, I wasn''t trying to move with my gaze on this one.


    It''s like we''re even waiting to figure out what''s going on here and choose which one.


    Or maybe I was just being vignt about this one... but once I thought about it, I just thought I was.


    "Damn... it''s a demon of bad nature"


    And if you''re right, running away like this just seems like a loss.


    Stina decided what to do, so it must be that moment.


    Maybe it was just an excuse.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore - it is!


    - Advanced Magic Guide - Advanced Magic - Advanced Physical Procedure - Protecting the Demon King (False) - Pain Blocking: Thunder sh - Intense.


    As he shouted, he whipped his painful body and waved his right arm down.


    Though not as far as the spear reaches as normal, as it fills in between, thunder is created along the trajectory.


    I''m not good at distance, but I can do it at this level.


    Without seeing it m straight into the demon, Stina shakes up her left arm even more.


    Of course it''s that toddler who''s grabbing it.


    - Guardianship of Demon Guided Advanced and Demon King (False): Magic and physical strengthening.


    I didn''t mind swinging it down and throwing it.


    Turning his gaze only for a moment and making sure that the other end of the line is definitely outside the inn, Stina also rushes out to the back.


    I threw it unadulterated at all, but I tapped into every possible enhancement magic, and it shouldn''t be the only thing that would kill me.


    Quite a way to force and not force, but Stina doesn''t have enough power to make it all happen while being raw and gentle.


    Still, if we''re going to do something about it, we''re going to have to force it.


    - Most of all.


    Whether it works or not is another story.


    ¨D¨D


    Now, I didn''t even have time to react.


    Stina''s body floated in the universe, and she was blown away by great momentum.


    I understood that I had been attacked because the pain had arrivedte, and it was almost simultaneously that I crashed into the wall with it.


    "Huh... Huh!


    Now the wall was a wall, but a wall in the aisle... whether that would serve as some constion.


    ... No.


    Apparently, only one constion has been found.


    Right there, because a familiar man had fallen.


    He was the master of this inn.


    "... what, I don''t... live, I''m here, I see..."


    My chest is up and down, so I guess that''s for sure.


    It''s just... there''s so much blooding from its chest that it''s still alive, you might be right.


    But still, it doesn''t make a difference that you''re alive.


    It was worth the pain for being so impotent.


    And then, if we can get out of here safely, it''s all settled.


    "... well done, hey..."


    In the whole body of pain, there were clear signs of some kind from those on the backining of pain for a time.


    Mixed with what is pouring out, the cold runs through the spine.


    Stina knew that very well.


    I''ve never given it directly to anyone before, but I''m sure I''ve given it as much, if indirectly.


    That is, death.


    "... karma, reward,"


    Something I felt a few days ago and didn''t end up visiting.


    But it''s only in the future that we won''t be able to capture and let go of Stina.


    Then, it doesn''t make sense.


    At least with that girl... I think this guy would, too, if he could, but that''s also a good story for bugs.


    Hooray if one of themes true.


    Even if it doesn''te true... that''s what this world makes sense.


    What I resent is, I''m sure it''s muscr.


    Oh, still...


    "... after all, at least, or something, I think, around... salvation, but hey, hey"


    "- Hmm, I don''t think so.


    "... Huh?


    My end of the line should have already been finalized.


    So I give up without looking at you... but I look at the voices I hear without thinking about it.


    Was there, I should say, a pitch ck demon?


    But at the next moment, at the center of its body, a single line runs.


    Shortly afterwards, he split left and right around it¡­ A boy with dark ck hair and eyes, who was on the other side of it, stared at this one, exhaling in relief.

 561 Determination And Readiness

    "Good Lord... it''s a critical safe ce."


    Saying so and sighing out, Soma looked around.


    Brand new and creeping blood in a room where everything is destroyed and things scattered.


    And there''s Innkeeper and Stina down in the aisle, and they''re both severely ill.


    Though the Inn''s daughter was rolled near the entrance, there were no injuries that seemed particrly injurious there, so I prioritizeding this way... apparently I was right for this minute.


    Soma, who guessed the general circumstances, breathed out a sigh of sigh again with that in mind.


    "What, so, here, naughty, is...?


    And if I turned my gaze to my voice, I''d say hello, where Stina was about to wake up.


    Obviously it would not be a good wound to force, but it is something to do in vain and unscrupulous.


    Exhaling a sigh of sigh in a different sense than earlier, for now, when I approached him, I decided to apply the treatment first.


    "Hmm... no matter why... well, I had a bad feeling about it?


    "... Omei, say, sounds, sounds, because, troublesome,"


    "If I''m serious, I''ve spoken to She and the others I ran into in the guild."


    So I wondered, so I left the rest to She and the others, and Soma came here.


    Well, I had a bad feeling about it there, so I rushed here, so it''s not technically a joke or a lie.


    Stina opened her eyes gently as she waved her sword as she exchanged words.


    But shortly afterwards, before this one says anything, he nods as if he''s convinced.


    "... ma, yeah, right. Here, finally, I''ll do it, but it''s not rotten, it''s fine. Nothing, you don''t have to, but if you let go, if you will, if you die, I think,"


    "I have trouble being convinced in the direction of the day after tomorrow on my own, but it seems that it would be quicker to execute it before exining it because it''s already a hassle."


    - The Reason of the Sword, Protection of the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Mystery Water Stop, Eyes of the Void: The Dagger of Secret Sword Mercy, True.


    After you wave down your sword, leave Stina, who looks down at your body with a strange face, and when you head to the side of the innkeeper, wave your sword in the same way.


    You''ll be fine with this first.


    Then when I went back to Stina with the sword, Stina seemed to understand what had happened, but she had this puzzling look on her face.


    "... Omei, surely you didn''t say you couldn''t use magic or something?


    "Yeah? You''re right, and I don''t use magic or anything, but what are you talking about? It''s just a sword move."


    "As for Stina, what''s Omei saying? I feel like... well, fine. It is now that Omei is unscrupulous."


    "Hmm?


    His face seems puzzled, but he still seems to be convinced of something.


    Stina slowly rises as she exhales.


    Though this time, Soma isn''t convinced enough... well, not if you''re referring to that now.


    I decided to move on first.


    "In the meantime, is it okay that the bad guy in this case has been defeated... or killed? Probably to an earlier demon."


    "That fits. He said something like that. We haven''t said anything yet, but you know it well."


    "I wonder if half of it is based on guesses from the situation and the other half on experience."


    "What kind of experience have you had toe to that conclusion¡­"


    "I''m not making a big deal out of it."


    And while it''s called experience, it''s also somewhat mixed with stories I''ve heard.


    Either way, it won''t be something you can be very proud of.


    "So the rest depends on She and the others? Well, don''t worry about it."


    "That''s not necessarily true, I just want to say, but when Omei says it, it''s really what makes me think it is," he said.


    "I think it''s just buying my life."


    That''s what I said, shrugging my shoulders, and now I squeal.


    For now, I only know the conclusion of this one, but that''s just it, that''s it.


    We just wanted to check each other''s information to find out what happened after all.


    "Will it also be required from the guild, and would it seem sooner to check over there? Considering that She and the others should be told, it would be a hassle twice and three times."


    "Right, and you can finally see if it worked really well. It''s just... what about them?


    Stina turned her gaze with those words to the master of the yet unconscious Inn.


    And then, around what he''s saying, I guess he''s including that toddler girl.


    Sure, even if you think you''re gonna be okay now, it''s kinda arrogant to leave you alone like this.


    "Hmm... considering that these people may also know the circumstances, should we listen and take them? Perhaps the Alliance will think the same way."


    "Well, is that easy"


    If there is a problem, it is that I will carry it like this, or have it moved with me after I wake it... well, I''m not saying no, and it would be better if I woke it up.


    While we''re on the move, we might be able to talk to you to some extent.


    In conclusion, Soma also went there to wake her husband, with Stina on her way to the young girl.


    If I were to conclude, the innkeeper had nothing to tell Soma or his guild.


    He consistently said that he didn''t know why he was suddenly attacked, that his daughter was about to be grabbed, etc... well, it''s obvious to everyone that that''s a lie.


    For the appearance was too grand for it.


    Still, no one had anything to mention about it, I guess, because it was decided that we wouldn''t talk about it at the inquiry.


    Of course, that wouldn''t have been the case if Stina had spoken, but Stina doesn''t have the inws to do that.


    So... no, let''s not congrat.


    Stina was impressed by the way her husband looked.


    There, I was definitely ready.


    No matter what I see in this, only my daughter will definitely try to protect me.


    Or maybe the Somas didn''t try to ask for more information because they felt it too.


    Whatever it was, it was enough to make you think about what was in Stina.


    It''s now, it''s past, it''s future.


    What I''m doing, what I''ve done, what I''m trying to do.


    And what you have to do.


    Halfunconsciously, Stina was reaching for her nostalgia.


    What we have there is some demonic material.


    Before I met Soma here, I was collecting...


    "Hmmm... well, I wonder what it is"


    "Hmm? Oh, did youe back?"


    And if I turned my gaze to the voices I heard, I was just about to get the Somas back.


    Watch as he lowers his arms subtly and tilts his neck.


    The same goes for the earlier words, because they seemed so worried about something.


    "So, what''s going on? Did they say anything troublesome?


    "... it''s not like that"


    "Well...... there was something about it that didn''t really fall a bit, but I think it was a good story to say one way or the other"


    "So what''s bothering Soma?


    By the way, it''s the Adventurers Guild where Stina and the others are right now.


    And what Soma and the others were doing was a reception room where adventurers were not allowed to enter without much leeway.


    So we were supposed to be talking about this one, so I thought you said something troublesome, but he didn''t.


    So what the hell is this all about?


    "Talk about it on the way to the inn. I don''t know what you''re talking about here, or what you''re talking about here."


    "Well, so is that."


    It''s a time when there would otherwise be very few people, but now there are quite a few people in the guild because the situation is a situation.


    If there''s an adventurer, there seems to be a traveler or a city person who wants to hear about this one.


    You came out of the back of your guild in that situation, so there''s no way you won''t get your attention.


    Though it was not the gaze that was directed, it was clear from the surroundings that consciousness was directed.


    I know it''s not something you''ve been told to keep a secret, but it''s certainly not something you bother to talk about in this.


    It''s also something I''m slightly curious about what they''re doing back there, and I have no objection to heading to the inn.


    She and the others had been asked about it first, without saying anything in particr, and the Stinas left the guild behind.


    It must have been some time since the first piece came on, but the air in the city still remains somewhere tense.


    Well, the city still remains sealed off, and maybe it''s more natural than no formal notice from the guild.


    "So, what did you tell him?


    Walking in like that, Stina pointed the water at Soma.


    Though Soma still seemed to be thinking of something, I guess that led him to some conclusion.


    I nodded one and then opened its mouth.


    "Hmm... Whatever you say, let''s see what we know in this case. But I know very little about it."


    "Well, we''ve caught people who seem to have information, but they haven''t woken up yet."


    "... but the thing about it is, guild work"


    "Right. I guess it meant that Stina and the others were called in the first ce because there''s a chance they know something else. Well, Stina hasn''t been there."


    Soma and the others were called to the reception room for those reasons, and Stina never went because she didn''t think it was necessary.


    Honestly, Stina has nothing more to confirm about this one, and as I said earlier, she has no inws to tell the Alliance anything, nor is she going to.


    It''s troublesome, and he said what he knew already told Soma, and he didn''t go.


    Still, the only ce I''ve spoken to Soma is where it''s not obvious.


    I haven''t told you anything about what that girl is or anything that might lead to me.


    The reason for this is not for the owners of the inn, but for themselves.


    If we talk halfway through this, there''s a chance that they might suspect that we were involved in this case.


    Though I don''t think so, it is necessary to think about it in case.


    Especially more than strangely sharp people for such things.


    It''s just that Stina can''t know what that girl is anymore either... well, if you need to know, it''s nothing.


    Plus, it''s kind of imaginary.


    Stina once heard of it.


    Although I forgot who was saying it, during the previous revolt, he said he nned to use biological weapons.


    Most of them failed at the production stage, and the only sess story was that they were taken by traitors just before they even decided... I mean, I guess that''s what it is.


    It doesn''t matter to Stina.


    Whatever.


    "So, in the end, what was the problem?


    "There was nothing wrong with the story itself. All I know is that the young girl was targeted for some reason, and that it was the same person who was causing the demonic noise, and the rest is already dead. Yeah, I guess I could rub it if I said I could handle the magic props a little bit."


    "Why can''t you rub it? That was left intact, so you decided to give it to the Alliance."


    "... the Alliance side did not try to receive inside"


    "I hated trouble over there, too, I guess. Well, it''s obviously a troublesome substitute."


    "Even if they told me to manage it here, I shouldn''t be responsible. I managed to push it over and move on to the next story¡­"


    "Next story? What do you mean?


    The first thing I heard was that I would confirm the matter.


    Something more than that, and that was the problem, is that it?


    "No, the next story is the next one as it is. It seems to have been solved first, but then what are we going to do?"


    "Specifically, you''re talking about when the city''s blockade will be lifted. I know we''ve solved this already, but it''s still possible, in case."


    "Well, I can''t help but think about it, can I?" Why are they talking like that?


    "... then?... so that, to put it badly, you can transfer some responsibility?


    "... the guild here. Are you okay?


    "Well, that doesn''t bother us, and being okay until now means we''re okay."


    For now, it seems that we have been able to deal with it without difficulty.


    The blockade will also be lifted tomorrow... or until today...


    "So what do we think we should do?"


    "... I see. Is that what you mean?"


    I guess that means that Soma is worried about whether or not to get involved in this matter to the end.


    Though it''s almost over, there''s a survival interrogation, and there may still be something else.


    Will we stay here until that concern is over, or will we leave this city early tomorrow as our work is done?


    Which should be, and that''s the thing.


    "What do you think of those two?


    "... I''ll leave it to Soma"


    "Well, both make sense. I can''t say either, so I thought I''d leave it to Mr. Soma."


    "Hmm... well, I''ll just say it as part of my advice, but I think you can leave tomorrow, right?


    "Hmm... what about that heart?


    "Stina and the others are outsiders here after all. It''s too much if we get this far, and I think we can leave the rest to it. Well, unless you have something to do, right? Then I think that''s enough, and I think we should prioritize you."


    I shrugged my shoulders. That''s what I meant.


    In a double sense, though.


    In the sense that you actually think so and that you want me to.


    The trend of the Somas is synonymous with that of Stina, more than we promised to travel together.


    That''s why he wanted it for himself, to fulfill his purpose.


    "Hmmm...... I wonder if so. As a thank you for cooperating in this case, the Alliance gave me too much gratuity, so I don''t have to make any money here anymore."


    "Right, I hope so.... Stina has decided to do the same."


    Only thest word rolled in his mouth, and Stina turned her gaze forward.


    There''s still a bunch of noisy people out there.


    Breathe out small as you narrow your eyes to it.


    There can''t be such a convenient story now that everything is so good.


    There''s no way that something could have changed where it was poisoned, and it seemed to have changed, and there''s really nothing different about them.


    I can''t change the past, I leave my own hands now, and the future is set in the old days of thanksgiving.


    There''s only one choice.


    So Stina decided to be ready, that''s all.


    Thus, thinking about the future, Stina turned her back to the side road leading to the alley in order to get to the inn.

 562 Ex-Strong, Demon KingS Daughter? Break Up With

    I didn''t struggle as hard as I thought I''d finally, but I still step out into that vige with that in mind.


    If I thought this was thest ce, I had some emotion.


    But more than that, I often think that two years ago I was able to do this safely.


    I have magic in me now, but I didn''t have it back then.


    Still, I guess the reason I could do that was because I''d probably given up more than half of it.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know."


    I groan so with a bitter smile, but it''s only ever been possible to do it like a joke.


    When I am blessed, I sincerely think.


    And I''m sure that has always been the case just because I didn''t realize it.


    I had time to waste this time, so I remembered and thought about it again, and that''s what I thought.


    Back then, I probably only saw myself.


    Everything around me is enemies, and I think I was thinking about that when no one would take my side.


    That''s why I couldn''t stand it and jumped out of there.


    But is that really true?


    Those people, although they were certainly somewhat lethargic, were still not the kind of people who would leave their wounded children alone.


    Then there was a corresponding reason there, or maybe I just didn''t realize it.


    That''s what I think now.


    Of course, it may be too much of my own thinking, and it''s possible that I''ve beautified it because it''s about the past.


    But there''s no need to think about it now.


    "You just have to ask directly. I''vee all the way here."


    That''s what I should have done back then.


    No... I should have.


    If I''d done that...


    "Oh... but if I did, I might not be here right now..."


    If I hadn''t jumped out, I would have never seen him or those daughters.


    Because I didn''t do what was best at that time, there are times when I can be satisfied, and so on and so on.


    "Though, life could be something like that."


    I try to shrug my shoulders, lying like that.


    Either way, we''re almost there to get to our destination.


    I remember exactly where I should go if I were here.


    "Well... I wonder what will happen"


    Honestly, I don''t know what to expect, but it''ll be okay.


    And so he thought with ease, and Aina went to the back of the vige.


    "Well, thank you for your help."


    Early in the morning, the Somas were trying to make the city, which had just risen in the morning sun, after what they had decided the day before.


    Looking back, the innkeepers are at the inn''s doorstep.


    I said it wasn''t necessary, but that''s why I dropped him off.


    "No, I rather thought it was this one who took care of you. Thank you so much."


    So he bowed his head, and Soma breathed out small, because he had already received it many times, if thankfully.


    That''s what I received shortly after I helped, on my way to the guild, too far past enough to get a description of my history, and when I arrived at the inn where my husbands were returning after finishing my exnation in the guild, I was even treated close to weing them.


    It would be irresistible to go too far and make it even easier.


    Besides...


    "I''ve been saying this since yesterday, but if I thank you, it''s enough to say it to Stina."


    That''s from the bottom of my heart.


    Basically not, such as what Soma did to them in the first ce.


    Precisely as good as treating the injury.


    But that and this is because Stina was moving first.


    From what I''ve heard, if Stina hadn''t moved, she wouldn''t have solved it that smoothly, and maybe her husband''s life would have been in danger.


    If you think about it, the most praiseworthy opponent this time is Stina, and Stina is enough.


    "To Stina, of course, I am exceptionally grateful.... Thank you so much for everything."


    "... stop. Stina''s told me enough, and I didn''t do enough to be told that much in the first ce."


    Stina herself would say that, but that would be clearly humble.


    Or maybe he really thinks so, but it''s obvious from watching his husband sincerely appreciate it.


    I''m sure there''s a ''lot of things'' there... well, if you''re alive, it''s natural.


    That''s also holding things that no one else can tell you.


    That''s only natural, and it''s the same thing to trample someone else''s heart on the ground trying to force them to know it.


    I guess the guild thought so too, so I never mentioned it even if I was aware of something.


    Except, of course, if that''s something that''s going to be a problemter... at least Soma didn''t feel that way.


    So as a soma, you just shrug your shoulders.


    "Now, let''s go."


    "... no problem"


    "Right, there''s nothing particrly forgetful about it. I''m also saying there''s nothing I can forget."


    "I don''t need that kind of masochism.... Goodbye, then. Maybe we''ll never see each other again, but live with our masters."


    That''s what Stina said, because my husbands are leaving this city after this, too.


    There was a lot going on, but they''re going to do what they originally nned in the end.


    Or maybe it was because there was a lot going on.


    "Yes. See you when you get a chance.... See, you say hello properly too"


    My husband urged me because behind that body, that young girl was hiding.


    Watching how it went, you didn''t change what was avoided until the end, and I thought...


    "... yeah.... badass.... See youter....... thanks"


    It was directed primarily, I guess, at Stina and the others¡­ slightly, but certainly towards Soma as well.


    It didn''t make any difference to me if I looked in the eye or no, or if I hid right away, but Soma loosens her mouth just a little bit about it.


    That would be enough to reward you for this one.


    And as it was, the Somas walked out toward the outside of the city as they were finally dropped off by their master, who bowed his head again.


    As a matter of course, Somas don''t have a map of the region.


    It is unlikely that anything connected to military confidentiality will be sold at locations near the border, and even more so if it bes a marginal opponent.


    Still, Soma and the others were able to continue their journey without any problems because they could have told me exactly where the next vige or city would be.


    If you hadn''t even told me that, I''m sure this journey would have been tougher and harder.


    However, even with that in mind, it was unusually easy on the road on this trip.


    Even though he left the city in the morning, he was able to reach the next vige before nightfall.


    It was the fastest arrival, not even looking back on all the journeys we had ever made.


    Nevertheless, that is not the case when ites to whether the distance to the next vige was short.


    Perhaps if it had been the same, it would have taken three days before we arrived.


    That didn''t happen because there were elements in these somas that had never existed before.


    In short, it was because of Stina and because Stina remembered her exact journey to the next vige.


    Though the general location can be seen, streets are rarer to maintain.


    It''s not umon to lose track along the way, and if you''re not confident in the road, you can walk slowly.


    Sometimes I take breaks for nothing more than I don''t know how much longer I''ll be there, and the stack of those things wastes my time.


    And as it turns out, it takes several times as long as it should.


    Even though I know that, it''s basically more about daring to pick that one.


    Because if you really went the wrong way, you can do it in case you''re forced and tired, and if you can buy safety in time, you''ve never gone over it.


    But if you know the way, you don''t have to worry about it.


    "Hmmm... that was worth inviting Stina on a trip."


    "I think that''s just too much."


    "... That''s not true"


    "Well... I guess sometimes I''m unfamiliar with traveling, but even when Soma and the others are there, I get really anxious on the road. I think it''s worth getting to the next vige soon enough."


    Well, those anxieties are also true when ites to the vor of the journey...... if you don''t have to feel them, I''m sure it''s better.


    It''s a troublesome thing to take for granted, but sometimes these things would be good.


    "Well¡­ now that we have arrived before the corner night, will we just secure today''s inn?"


    It is normal to have an inn if it isrge enough to be called a city, but vice versa it is normal to have no inn if it is about the size of a vige.


    Because if people don''t visit, it''s only unnecessary.


    Well, the nearest from the city means that we probably have it here, but without it, we need to visit and negotiate with the vige chief''s house, etc.


    The sooner we get there, the better, and the sooner we can''t stay anywhere.


    We could get to the corner vige, but Nojuku and the others are stupid, so we should move first.


    "Right, I hope so. Well, here''s a goodbye to Omei and the others."


    But at that moment, Stina said something like that.


    "Hmm...? What does that mean?


    "... Stina had already secured a ce to stay here?


    "No, that''s what it means, right? Stina''s not staying here in the first ce. We still have time before the sun sets, and we''re moving on."


    "Where are you going?


    "Of course, it''s where Stina''s headed. Well, at least you''re pretty sure it''s somewherepletely different from where Omei and the others are going."


    I narrow my eyes and ask how it was... apparently, I wasn''t joking.


    I wonder what that means... but soon, I''m convinced.


    "... Speaking of which, although I said we would travel together, I didn''t say how long."


    "That''s the thing. In the short term, traveling from city to vige is a good enough journey. Now I''ve fulfilled my promise."


    "That''s... you might say so..."


    "... in a hurry?


    "I didn''t tell you, so you might feel that way about Omei and the others. It''s just that Stina, from the beginning, was meant to be a few days. I''m traveling here for a purpose."


    "Hmm... that makes sense"


    If the ces to head are together, it would be possible to travel together, but still depending on the purpose, one of them would need to stop by or increase the pace of travel.


    It would not be possible to match it as much as possible, but with all of it, it would not be possible.


    So it was logical to separate it from a few days from the beginning.


    "Sure, if it was just a few days, we would have been together for a few more days...... do we need to hurry that far?


    "I''m just saying there is. I''m not going to tell you anything specific."


    "... unfortunately, I have no choice?


    "Well, you are..."


    It wasn''t what I thought it would be.


    It is not undesirable that we could have travelled so far together and so briefly.


    However, I feel like I have more about paying back borrowings that were one of my purposes... which, too, would be something I have no choice about.


    At least, that won''t be a reason to keep her.


    "Really..."


    "There is no choice this time, but we shall meet again sometime. Only then should we travel together again. Now, a little longer."


    "...... hmm.... I have a meeting and a breakup is a journey.... and there''s also a reunion"


    "... well, I can''t guarantee you just about that. I''ll just say when I get the chance."


    And when Stina flipped her body...


    Goodbye, sir.


    That''s what I said, he left.


    It was light, not even remnants.


    Without ever looking back, its appearance goes away...... eventually, it bes invisible.


    Out of no-one, the sigh was exhaled.


    "Hmm... I''ve missed my ns, but for now it''s no different to take the inn. Let''s hear it in the right ce first."


    "... n"


    "¡­ Copy that."


    Felicia seems to be dragging somewhat because it''s so sudden, but she''ll be reliving herself in a while.


    It may be cold and harsh, but Stina has already left and won''te back.


    That is what must be done.


    ... Though, when I say that Soma has nowhere to think either, it''s a lie.


    Stina said oh and although it makes sense there...... it is also true that it was too steep.


    Perhaps Stina was also Stina and there was some reason or something to do that... well now I just can''t help thinking about it.


    Onest look at Stina''s departing direction exhales.


    Then moving his gaze, Soma turned to the right house to do what he had just said.

 563 Former Strongest, Reuniting With The Daughter Of The Demon King

    The Somas headed to the biggest house within sight, because that was most likely the vige chief''s house.


    Unless there is a ce that can be seen as an inn at a nce, but if not, it is easy to go to what seems to be the vige chief''s house first.


    If you look at the vige somehow as you head there, the way it looked was enough for the word typical to apply perfectly.


    The air flowing is surprisingly long idle when they say they''re just covering their surroundings with wooden fences.


    It won''t be busy, but it won''t be noisy and would be the perfect ce to take a breather.


    Soma is going to get a little bored when he lives there, but it''s still not a bad ce.


    The biggest factor in this is probably because there will never be a crisis that seems to being.


    As you can see from the fact that we havee this far, demons rarely appear to appear around here, and even if they do, only so-called weak demons are about horned rabbits.


    Still, it would be a threat from ordinary people living in the vige, but that''s a story that even adventurers around rank two need to hire on the baton.


    Alternatively, it is possible that those who were once adventurers would have returned to the vige or would have stayed.


    About that, it doesn''t matter.


    From all the views, thend seems to be quite rich, and I don''t think I have to worry about suffering from hunger.


    In the meantime, you don''t seem to have to worry about anything extra.


    If the vigers go to a vige that even struggles to get daily food, it can still be better for Nojuku to rest.


    Fortunately, I haven''t seen those viges in this world yet, but I guess that''s because the ce I''ve traveled to is the ce.


    If you turn your legs out a little, there must be plenty of ces like that.


    Though...


    "Hmm... and you''re really, amazingly normal"


    "... yeah, sure"


    "I say every time Ie to a new ce, is that enough to say? Honestly, I think you''re exaggerating."


    "Well, I do exaggerate when I say exaggerate, but whatever you say, it must still be that this is not a normal ce. Usually ces like that have to be like the difference..."


    This is where the despised live, though unterally.


    It''s normal for them to get big and small and distorted where they thought they weren''t.


    But so far, I don''t see anything like that on a group basis.


    Is it because they are unaware of such things because of their proximity to the elf forest... or...


    "... making sure someone does that intentionally?


    "Somebody, I said, there''s no ruler here, right?


    "Even though I''m not here, it''s only publicly speaking. I think you can think of it as essentially more so than there are those who call themselves kings..."


    However, the question remains whether you are the kind of person who would do that.


    Though I only know stories to tell, I don''t get that image from stories I hear from time to time.


    All Soma knows about the Demon King is that he associates himself with the word Demon King precisely because he is atrocious or makes as far as evil is concerned.


    I only find it ufortable that such a person is actually a wise king, and the allies even tenderly cared for the hearts and minds of the residents, or something like that.


    Of course, we are talking about the Demons, so some footprints will have been made.


    It''s like a ghost brawl against an enemy, but there''s no such thing as a sweet, gentle master against an ally.


    But more than that, Soma can make a more convincing hypothesis.


    In other words, it is possible that there is something else between the Demon King, who is so passed down outside in the first ce, and the one who is actually doing the Demon King now.


    "Uh... but you don''t hear about the demon king being defeated or reced, do you? If that happens, I think I''ll hear it too..."


    "... I''ve never heard of it either.... but that''s more than likely."


    She probably gave her consent because she knows as well as Soma what that is based on.


    Yes, the daughter of the Demon King, the presence of Eina.


    I''ve hardly heard of the Demon King from her, but I somehow know that she still respects him.


    Besides, if the Demon King existed as he heard, Aina would never have grown that straight.


    Even if it was only sweet inside.


    From that point of view, it is more natural to think that the present Demon King, who is also Aina''s father, is separate from the person he listens to.


    "And so is Stina. Stina doesn''t seem to be a bad person, although she seems to hold a lot of things in Stina."


    "... Sure, I call myself that, but it seems she''s also the daughter of the Demon King. Is there at least some kind of involvement, and if you think about it, can you convince me of Mr. Soma''s story?"


    "... not well known because it was decided that it was better to do so?


    "I guess that would be the ce. I don''t know whose decision it is."


    Besides, if you say it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter.


    I was just talking about that right now because, in short, it''s just a leisure time between traveling.


    Whatever the truth may be, it doesn''t matter either way, beyond the fact that it''s not like the Somas are involved.


    Interpretation was one of chatter.


    "I also don''t think it''s the kind of chatter we''re going to have here...... no, considering the cutting-edge we started talking about, it must be a story we were going to do because this is the ce. Still, wouldn''t it piss you off if the people here asked you?


    "Well, some people may see it as a bad word, but considering that, it''s been confirmed that there''s no one around to hear it properly."


    "Another futilely advanced thing..."


    "... but it sounds soma"


    "Do bad things that people hear. Is it fundamental to be careful not to be a nuisance to the surrounding area when talking, and not to offend anyone who overheard it?


    And while we were talking about that, the house that seemed to belong to the vige chief was approaching just around the corner.


    I approached him and somehow looked at his appearance.


    It wasn''t big enough to call it a mansion, but it was about 50% bigger than other houses around it.


    If it is a small vige, the size of the house is an indication of the high level of family character and influence in the vige as it is.


    No way. This won''t just mean you''re a viger.


    There are signs of people in the house, so there is no absence.


    Just take a step to the door of the house to tell him about the visit - but he didn''t have to knock.


    Just before that, the door opened from the other side.


    It won''t open automatically, and, naturally, there''s a person in the back of it.


    Or, apparently, he was just about toe out of the other side.


    Reflectively retreating from the spot...... stops along the way.


    Because I saw the face of the man about toe out.


    He is about the same height as himself, and bright red colors in his eyes are reflected in his vision.


    That is a sufficient substitute to associate a certain person... so I seem to have noticed that there is someone right over there too.


    Eyes of the same colour as the colour of my hair were pointed at me and opened wide.


    That''s probably the same for Soma.


    He was there because he was the person he associated himself with and he wasn''t expecting to meet here.


    "... Thor, Ma?


    "Aina, is it?


    Looking at the appearance, Soma muttered his name in amazement.

 564 Ex-Strong, ILl Confirm With The Reunited Girl.

    "So again... it''s been a long time, Eina"


    "Why did you bother putting it on for the price... normally it would be nice to see it for a long time.... Well, it''s been a while, Soma. Honestly, I never thought I''d be here."


    "That''s our dialogue, too."


    Soma shrugged her shoulders to Aina as she turned her attention.


    Well, I know what you''re trying to say, but I have a point here.


    I''m not here because I like anything.


    I think it was deliberate because the part is already brief but I have told it.


    Some time had passed since I identally reunited with Aina in front of a house that seemed to be the vige chief.


    Outside the windows, pitch ck is spreading in the sky, indicating that the night''s visit is imminent right there.


    And out the window, as you can see from the word, there are Somas in a certain house right now.


    However, it is not an inn, unless it is the vige chief''s house, etc.


    What a home this is for Eina.


    Technically it should be said to belong to the Eina family or it looks like something close to the vi.


    Not much different from the surrounding house in size, but too much for the four of us to stay.


    There doesn''t seem to be any food reserves or anything like that, but I got that too, so there won''t be any problems.


    As I looked around the house thinking about that, I sighed out like Eina had given up something.


    "... ma, fine. I''ll let you know moreter... I''m not expecting this one either."


    It was She who said that and Aina turned her gaze.


    Well, that''s not an impossibility, and I agree.


    If it was any other HR, I''m sure Soma would have thought the same thing.


    She is removing her hood now because, by the way, she doesn''t see anyone else.


    The p of his head moving in the shape of a snort caused his golden hair to flow saggily.


    "... I honestly wasn''t expecting it either"


    "Well, I know very well that maybe a lot has happened. If Soma was here, there''s no way that''s gonna happen. For now, it''s been a long time again."


    "... long time no see"


    Earlier, I briefly exchanged greetings for a reunion, but the ce was set to move quickly because of the location.


    That''s why Soma was doing the same thing.


    "By the way, I think they said something extraordinary right now? What do you mean, things would have happened because I was here?


    "You mean everything and nothing as it is, right? Or are you going to tell me that nothing weird happened?


    "... there was a lot"


    "No, that''s true for sure... but isn''t it because there was something else in my life?


    "... is it? Given that without Mr. Soma, neither I nor She would have been here right now, nor would we have been caught up in the troubles in the city we visited before here, can we still say that Mr. Soma has anything to do with this?


    and the moment Felicia entered the conversation, Eina''s behavior became slightly suspicious.


    I should have done a mild introduction, but apparently it''s not healed that I''m still people-friendly.


    It is also about whether it will heal in about February of January.


    And then... Felicia''s appearance may also have something to do with it.


    Anyway, unlike She, Felicia still wears a hood.


    It would also be kind of natural to care more than necessary.


    "Well, if you say so, I can''t even say so... Isn''t that a little awkward?


    "Really?... What do you think of She?


    "... um, it''s soma and I can''t help it?


    "I can''t solve it..."


    "You mean because of everyday deeds. Still, it looks like you''ve always been the same. Looks like you had a rough time over there too... uh, Mr. Felicia, so are you d?


    "Felicia, do you mind? Because this tone is like a habit, and I''m not used to being much of a whisperer. ¡­ this is what it is."


    For a moment, although there was a moment of hesitation, Felicia thoughtfully removed her hood.


    Aina is slightly breathtaking with her white hair and red eyes appearing from underneath.


    Exactly, there''s no way I don''t realize what that means.


    But when Aina exhales small, she immediately fogs the air of hesitation.


    Or it also seemed convincing.


    "... that. Then let me call you Felicia. You can call me whatever you want."


    "Okay. Okay, with Aina.... And I''m not saying it''s next, but may I ask you one thing?


    "Fine, what?... Well, I can almost tell."


    "Yes.... that, Aina, don''t you care? I, the¡­"


    "Even witches, you mean? It doesn''t bother you, naturally you''d be lying. In fact, I still care. But I don''t think you need to worry about it."


    "Why is that?


    Aina''s gaze was pointed at her for some reason.


    with a sigh of awkwardness.


    "There''s a fool there with me. Anyway, the fool there did something to you, and you''re supposed to travel with him. Then you don''t have to worry about it. ¡­ because I''ve experienced it myself"


    "... I see. Convinced."


    That being said, although I was slightly concerned that they were pointing their gaze at each other like they had figured something out... Soma secretly exhales small at the two of them.


    That''s a relief, to something that the two of us are going to be able to do without a problem.


    I thought it would be okay, and that''s why I had told Felicia that beforehand, but still it was possible in case.


    But such concerns seemed worrisome.


    To that, Soma deepened her confidence that it would be okay to go back to Radius like this and loosened its mouth.


    and.


    "Nevertheless, I had heard from Mr. Soma, but I was relieved just as I had really heard from him"


    "Huh? So, Soma told you about me...?


    "Yes, there was only a lot of time as I traveled this far"


    "... I''m not very good at chatting, and Soma was mainly talking about things"


    That''s true, but I think it''s half the story.


    Though it is true that Soma talked a lot to kill her spare time, it is also Felicia, and for whatever reason She talked quite a bit about it.


    Isn''t that where Soma and Felicia end up with 40% at a time and She for the rest?


    It''s not like I dare deny it though, so I listened in silence.


    "Well, um... specifically, can I ask what Soma was saying about me? Look, look, I figured you were wondering what I was saying?


    "Right......"


    So for a moment Felicia has turned her gaze to see if I can say it.


    So Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    I wasn''t pping anything like a pussy, because it''s not like I''m in trouble where I was told.


    ... maybe.


    "There was so much going on, it''s hard to sum it up in one word... but if you dare still say it in one word, is it an interesting person?


    "... hey soma, what the hell did you talk about...!?


    "No, it''s calming, Aina. I don''t remember talking about that in my life... but maybe it''s worth it."


    "... for now, I was talking about it being pretty funny when I tease you.... mainly me."


    "She......!?


    "I see... this is certainly what you were talking about"


    "Hey, even Felicia......!?


    "Well, leave the half-joke story alone..."


    "I think that means it was half true...?


    Even though Aina stares at me with her eyes, Felicia feels like a breeze.


    Should I say surprisingly, they can do that.


    "Seriously, is it something like gentle, but not only, someone with their own core? Most of all, from what I''ve heard, it''s just my opinion."


    "Oh yes... should I say thank you?


    "I feel like something''s different about that too... you''re wee, I''ll say"


    That said, the twoughing at each other seemed to be able to narrow the distance considerably.


    That just seems difficult all at once, but Soma was satisfied with the way it looked.


    "Nevertheless..."


    And, doing so, Aina tilted her neck as she looked at Felicia.


    And what''s in that gaze is the kind of eyes that look at things that seem strange.


    "Um... do you still care about this hair or something? If that''s the case, I''m wearing a hood..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, that''s not what I meant... She and Felicia are sisters, right? That, too, is pretty old away. I can be convinced if you say" sisters, "but you don''t look old enough to be apart."


    "I see, is that what you mean... but it might seem a little hard to understand from us"


    "... well,pared to your brother, you''re further away."


    "Hmm... Honestly, I never really cared about you either."


    "No, you mind. You must be on this side."


    That being said, even though I knew the truth, I didn''t recognize it as something I cared much about.


    Or maybe that''s because I knew there was something much more alive, etc.


    but so i connected to the next word because i thought that was a good opportunity.


    I''ve been meaning to ask you this ever since I met Aina.


    "Speaking of which, speaking of sisters... did Eina have sisters or something?


    The intention is obvious.


    She and Felicia also seem to have noticed, breathtaking for a moment, but Aina did not seem to have noticed it.


    He was hissing his eyebrows and leaning his neck as he turned his gaze to this one.


    "Yes? She''s not here? ''Cause you''re my only child...'' cause I''ve told you before, haven''t I?


    "Um, I remember hearing it, just in case. Coincidentally, Aina is the only child here, and she might have forgotten something?


    "No, you won''t forget. What are you talking about..."


    That was just a painful excuse, but it''s still settled.


    Stina, who called herself the daughter of the demon king, is not Aina''s sister.


    But then, why did you say that?


    "Oh, but speaking of which,"


    "Mm-hmm? Do you still have a sister or something?


    "That''s why you''re telling me you''re not here. No, but... I grew up with the same family, someone like my sister."


    "Ho...?


    "Though, I don''t even have a majority anymore. I left a few years ago when I said I was going to be on my own. I didn''t see you... I wonder how you''re doing by now."


    Aina, with a slightly distant eye, probably remembers the person... but the Somas weren''t quite there.


    You know what, because I was convinced.


    I think it would still be a good story to say that... but it''s a hassle to exin, so I went through with it?


    Though there is something about it that doesn''t fall into your heart¡­ it''s not something you can even think about.


    As you can confirm, he is not here.


    But the suspicion is clear, and then deepened, in an indescribable mood.


    Though thinking about the girl she had just broken up with earlier, Soma narrowed her eyes, while exhaling in a small way.

 565 Daughter Of The Demon King, Going Home

    "By the way, we''ve generally talked about this situation, but why is Eina here after all?


    Where the conversation had been chatting, Aina was holding her mouth reflexively to the words asked by Fujima.


    Well, there''s no way they wouldn''t ask me, but I was a little rmed because they didn''t ask me this far.


    It''s not like I can say otherwise, though.


    "Didn''t youe here for no reason?


    "... that''s right. I mean, there''s only one reason I''m here, right? It''s for the so-called homing."


    That is true for once.


    Aina came to the Dimension to return to her home¡­ to the Castle of the Demon King.


    "Hmm... is that okay?


    "Uh... what do you mean, it''s okay? Homing, what is it?


    "... I just heard a few things too, they have a lot going on?


    Apparently, the Somas haven''t told us anything about the area, either.


    Still somehow imaginable, Felicia turns her worrying gaze toward us when she slightly clouds its face.


    Is it because of the color of the hair that the eyes are simr to my own but I also feelpletely different?


    For the most part, hair and eyes are the same color, and even if they can be slightly different, it doesn''t look familiar to Eina at least that they are clearly different so far.


    Or maybe that''s also something specific to witches...... well, but that''s it.


    It''s nothing like that.


    Sure, Felicia may be a witch, but it''s the same thing with Eina in the situation.


    Besides, as I mentioned earlier.


    If Soma''s with us, we don''t have to worry about it in many ways.


    No, in a different way, though I care.


    Looks like we lived in the same house alone for about a month.


    But it''s not a situation I care about right now.


    I shrugged my shoulders, including a minute for such a thought gone by.


    "It''s okay. It''s not like they''re going to do anything else back there.... maybe, but. Well, that''s why I came back for confirmation."


    "I know why for now... but I''ve thought of it quite a bit. You didn''t say you weren''t going back for a while, did you?


    "... I didn''t even say I had ns like that when I left college"


    "Well, I honestly didn''t mean that then. That''s what bothered me since She left the academy."


    She was also gone from the college, and Aina had quite some leisure time at the time.


    There is much to do.


    There is no end to magic arm drilling.


    But still, there are limits to what you can do alone, and I''m just tired of doing all that alone.


    My friends almost didn''t stay in college, even as I changed my mood.


    Although Lina was the only one left, she had a lot to do, too, and I barely saw her.


    In the end, Eina was alone... so I thought I''d do what I could on my own because it was a corner.


    And that was where She was at the head.


    She also returned to her hometown, which she had not intended to return to for some time.


    Then I thought I''d try that myself.


    "Hmm... I mean, it was a half-onset behavior, right?


    "Well, that''s what happens."


    "That''s why you gave me permission."


    "Yeah, I was a little worried about that, too, but I didn''t feelfortable down there, did I? I went to Mr. Sophia''s to push half the way, but it was really light."


    The Demon King''s daughter returns to Demon King''s Castle temporarily.


    I think we should normally be more vignt, and I would rather be suspicious.


    But without exchanging pledges by skill, etc., they didn''t even produce a written statement.


    When I asked him if he could return home, he immediately returned the favor, and that was all.


    To the extent that I identally asked if that was okay from here, it was easy.


    "The easier you get permission, the more you''re trusted, doesn''t that mean?


    "We spent about a year together, so maybe we could say that... well, that''s why we made it pretty easy toe to Diment for now"


    Then to get here, though it wasn''t exactly easy, there wasn''t even enough to talk about it like the Somas.


    Exquisitely, when I used to do this a lot, I had the usual difficulty of being impressed with myself.


    "... and came straight here?


    "... that? Speaking of which, it must have been a homing, right?


    "Yes, but... Yeah, you might wonder if you don''t know the geography of Diment, but you need to go through this vige to get to Demon King''s Castle"


    Sure, this neighborhood is on the edge of the dime, but in the first ce, a ce with the Demon King''s Castle itself is close to the edge of the dime.


    There is also something like a vi here, because it is the closest vige to the ce where the Demon King Castle is located, and you must always pass it to get out.


    Although, I basically don''t go outside, so I leave the management here to the vige chief.


    That''s why I almost came out of the vige chief''s house when I was reunited with Soma and the others.


    Even though it''s in our own name, we can''t just use it on our own without saying hello to those we manage.


    "By the way, how long does it take to get to that Demon King''s Castle from here?


    "It won''t take that long, will it? Well, unless you know the way, maybe you should leave here tomorrow morning and get there by evening."


    "Is that so..."


    When he muttered so, Soma turned her gaze to She and the others.


    That seems to be eye-catching...... no, I guess you were right in fact.


    "Is it okay for us to follow?


    Shortly afterwards, because I''ve said that.


    "It''s... well, I don''t think you can do it, can you? I hardly had anyone to visit, but I shouldn''t have made any restrictions or anything.... but weren''t you going back to college?


    "I''m still going to do that, but, well, wouldn''t it be a problem to be slightly behind?


    "... for now, I have no problem"


    "Me, too."


    "No, it''s more about Soma than about you. I know you think you''re alive, like Lina or the Dean of the Academy, but it''s not like I have any certainty. I''m just gonna tell you I''m alive fast, aren''t you happy?... At least if it were me, it would have been a candle"


    "Yeah? No, at least Hildegard should have known... they haven''t heard?


    "Yes? What is that, my first ear? Well, I didn''t get to see him very often in the first ce..."


    Anyway, he''s the Dean of the Academy.


    Yeah, not the kind of person I''d see, but still, I''ve seen him about a few times since Soma disappeared.


    But I''ve never heard of it, and the dean seemed quite unwell.


    "... I haven''t heard it either"


    "Is that strange... my life and Hildegard have some fringe, so if we can''t find each other, we''ll know. That''s what he said, and that''s what I would feel."


    "I don''t know the man very well, but I didn''t let him know, thinking of the possibility that I would make him happy if I didn''t know where he was?... Well, Mr. Soma, I have a question about whether they need to think about it."


    "Well... maybe that''s what this is all about. And I agree with you on the second half."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "With? I haven''t been suddenly dissed in my life, have I?


    "That''s not true, is it? Just a feeling."


    "Well, even if Soma ever feels anything about it, it''s a disagreement."


    "... or a difference in values?


    "Oh man, it''s a terrible story"


    Though you say that and shrug your shoulders, Soma doesn''t seem to care much.


    I''m not serious about this, either.


    Regarding the content itself, anyway.


    "Anyway, if that''s the case, it certainly doesn''t matter, but it doesn''t mean someone dies where they didn''t know my life or death. I think Eina''s house is more concerned and important than that."


    "I''m not going to die because we''re just going home.... but thanks"


    Though I think it''s okay, I''m also sure I''m slightly anxious.


    So it was quite a pleasure to meet the Somas here, to be honest, and to say that they would follow.


    Well, that''s just about it, although I don''t say it... there''s nothing I can do to loosen my mouth.


    Either way, whatever happened with this, I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    Nothing is best, and although I think it is... even then Alberto grabbed me, I never thought that would happen.


    Therefore, minimum vignce is not neglected, while not forgetting the mindset of what if.


    They wondered how well they would be and how Eina felt about those who had evene to think she missed them.

 566 View The Former Most Powerful, Demon KingS Castle

    If I were to be honest with you, it would have been unexpected.


    However, it is difficult to answer inside when asked what it is about.


    Because it''s a feeling for more than one matter.


    It was something I could discover in one shot after searching for the right suspicious spot, or if I was going to give up if I was going to be suspicious or troublesome, I would have been weed with no problems whatsoever... and then the decision date would be tomorrow.


    Really, it was just unexpected.


    And then... the sight in front of you is also one of them.


    - Pull over.


    Breathe out small into those words past the back of your brain.


    Or maybe even around the U.N. crowd... one way or another, more than I expected.


    More than I expected, it was a situation I could only say no to.


    Yeah, except you could honestly say it was unexpected in terms of the number of people that are gathering.


    There are more than a hundred people gathered just looking over.


    I am impressed that this is all that we have gathered so often... but that is why we cannot hide the fright at the same time.


    Especially because of how everyone and he believe in sess.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    And the instant field boiled.


    Perhaps someone spoke of something brave as well.


    It''s as if I hadn''t heard, but I can easily predict what I said.


    Soon after, their gaze was directed at us all at once.


    Besides, I''m no longer in the mood to return a lovingugh, so I shrug my shoulders back, but still springs up again, so I guess I can do anything anymore.


    What are we going to do about it, and what are we going to do about it?


    Well, as for there, I guess I''m responsible too.


    I honestly exined this identity because it seemed troublesome and there was no point in hiding it, and I tried to show some power because it was also troublesome to be insulted, but they made the extra situation worse because of it.


    I thought it would be okay, but I could be sure that this would be absolutely fine.


    That''s what I said and the eyes I''ve been pointing at this one... still pointing at it. I feel the dark starch there and breathe one small breath.


    That''s not just for one person, it''s for everyone, and that''s why I wanted you to give me a break.


    I can just as well be treated like that.


    Even if it didn''t actually make any difference.


    "Totally... oh man"


    Squeeze, as disputed by the avid air.


    But in a way, Stina exhaled, saying that maybe this was what she deserved.


    Early the next morning.


    Soma and the others left the vige early because there was nothing left to do.


    We were supposed to head southwest, but the destination was changed to Demon King Castle, so we''re heading northwest.


    ording to Eina, this is the only way to get to Demon King''s Castle, but is there a connection where you can''t move on without taking certain steps?


    I was thinking about that... but by moving on, I knew what it meant.


    It was simply, geographically.


    "I''m sure this has toe from here."


    "A stronghold surrounded by rugged mountains, is it¡­ Arimori if you say so, but that''s how it works"


    "... but it''s not like we can''t go from anywhere else?


    "Well, well, if it was just rude, it might have been. But is it right that we need to follow proper procedures? Because there are powerful demons unleashed around us, and they''re starting to attack those people."


    "I see..."


    That seemed to be the specification of the ce where the Demon King lived for a long time.


    But that, in other words, shows one fact.


    "Hmm... does that mean the Demon King can manipte demons?


    Although it has often been said that demons can manipte demons, that demons are to me for the demons, and so on, that basically should have been just an argument.


    Skills do exist to teach and serve demons, but naturally that is not the exclusive patent of the Demons.


    Instead, it can''t be used just because it''s a demon tribe or something.


    "Right... technically, not the Demon King, but the subordinate... in this case, should we call it proximity? Well, you can have those people. Nevertheless, there are limits to numbers and ranges, and it seems to be best served by just letting them protect the mountains here."


    "Just... I think it''s too much?


    I agreed.


    Although not as good as the mountain surrounding Radius, the mountain here is also quite something.


    Just because I''m letting him loose here would be too much.


    The skill of Tame to use ordinary demons in the first ce should only cover about one to two people.


    You ignore that lightly, so that''s near the side of the Demon King or something.


    "I don''t think that guy wants you to tell him either. So the demons that are unleashed here are demons, but they are also protecting us. That''s why you can''t hunt when you''re nagging... Okay, you guys?


    "They say so, She?


    "... maybe about Soma"


    "You''re saying they are...! Both of them!


    "Yikes, it is"


    "... Yikes"


    "Weird!"


    To Eina''s cry, the Somas shrugged their shoulders all together.


    Point that gaze at the demon you just hunted.


    Yes, before I heard the current story, Soma, who saw a steep mountain, climbed up there just for now.


    Then he was immediately attacked by the demon and repelled as a matter of course... the somas who saw it sparkled their eyes.


    Because it was such a monster that I had never seen or heard of it before.


    Besides, it was also quite strong.


    Though it was all abination of views, Soma couldn''t defeat it with one blow.


    Strong demonic materials are often used for special applications.


    Because it may contain magic or produce special effects only.


    What''s more, it''s rare.


    If...


    "... I thought it would be a good research material"


    "Uhm... it''s a heartfelt shame.... Can''t you just take that? Look, I''ve already defeated him."


    "I''m telling you it''s ours too. That won''t change if they take you down. Well, I don''t know what else to do if this is someone else, but you guys, I mean, not especially soma."


    "Isn''t that terrible? It wasn''t on purpose, was it?


    "Well, I didn''t pay attention to mine beforehand this time. I''m sorry, and I don''t care about that. But if I give you permission to do it badly, that''s all."


    "No, no, that''s too much to think about, isn''t it? It''s just... I don''t think that only the same demons are released, and then there could be a lot of other rare demons here. With that in mind, if you were to do routine bareback or something, the mountains would be cut off by mistake, and then a rare demon would be hunted... I wonder if that''s what happened, etc., you don''t think about it at all?


    "Thank you for not convincing enough words. And I knew I couldn''t."


    "Yikes, it is"


    Though I shrug my shoulders again when I say that, of course it''s just a joke now.


    Eina''s words are, too.


    However, I''m probably serious that you can''t.


    Although it is true that I want to use it as a research material, it is probably not a good idea to do so.


    Whatever it is, it is an immediate guardian around the castle of the Demon King.


    Even demons don''t deserve surprise where troubles were nted there.


    Well, you won''t even bother to step on the mines you''re seeing.


    "By the way, I know you can''t take that back, but what do you do then?


    "Well, if we leave it here, we''ll be back in the dirt one of these days... it''s going to be an array of things between now and then"


    "... throw it down in the mountains?... instead of bait, two birds with one stone?


    "I wonder if it was carnivorous...... well, that''s not nasty, shall we take it? Tell me what''s going on, and I think someone will take care of it properly. So, Soma, please."


    "Hmm? Are you my age?


    To the words, Soma tilted her neck.


    Nevertheless, if they say who carries it, surely that would mean the role of soma -


    "That''s what you took down, and it''s natural to take responsibility, isn''t it?... Well, it''s simply true that I''m unlikely to be able to carry anything other than you. I know you know that, but it''s heavier than it looks."


    "Hmm, I don''t mind that... but if I could, I''d like to fulfill my responsibilities by looking into every corner."


    "¡­ then, cooperate"


    I thought you said no.


    "... Yikes"


    "... didn''t you remember She was weird again because Mr. Soma would do something extra"


    "I think it''s a little too windy for me?


    "If that''s what you think, weigh yourself a little. There''s a mountain there, so Mr. Soma is a little too free today to climb unexpectedly like that. Well, as usual, today is a misdemeanor."


    That was a bit self-conscious, so I''ll be honest with you and reflect on it.


    The proximity of Demon King''s Castle made me a little nervous.


    Because I have a lot to think about.


    "Now, let''s just say that we will carry them with us."


    Enough of the bullshit and head to the falling demon.


    By the way, that demon that Soma defeated had a bull-like appearance at first nce.


    But no matter what you think, it can''t be a cow.


    Because cows don''t have a third eye on their foreheads, and they don''t wrap thunder around their bodies when they rush in.


    Those things happened and I wanted to do a lot of research... well, I just have to obey more than they say I can''t.


    Together, if you try to lift that cow-like demon as it is, the weight shifted to your arms.


    He is about two metres long and would have a ton if he were a cow, but based on the weight he felt on his arm, he would probably be more than double that.


    Like Eina said, this has to be soma to hold.


    She is good at instantaneous power, but she''s not for this.


    Eina and Felicia did not go so far as to say, that Soma inevitably had to carry them.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Right...... are you okay? If it sounds hard, I can help..."


    "No, if you try to help me poorly, Aina''s going to crumble. Take only your feelings."


    "... right?


    You said it yourself, and this is how you care, so it''s totally like Eina.


    I smile bitterly and shrug my shoulders.


    It was at the foot of the mountain that Somas resumed their steps.


    It''s just a regr path, and the mountains are interrupted there - no?


    "This could be..."


    "... not something that came from the beginning, but made itter?


    "I mean, you know, just looking at it... that''s what I''m saying, right? He forcibly chose a part of the mountain and built the Demon King''s Castle there. My predecessors... No, the demon kings of my predecessors and so on."


    "How is it supposed to be called the Demon King or the Demon Nation that all sorts of things differ from being the Demon King?"


    While we talk about that, we go further where it became that path.


    Not the tunnel, there''s nothing there by the time it''s stunning.


    There must have been quite a few things here to see the mountain that had gone on so far... but it was a beautiful decision, so let''s see how awesome it is.


    "It''s a little ufortable for Mr. Soma to say the word awesome, etc."


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    "Oh, I can see that somehow. Soma would normally be able to do the same."


    "No, that''s a little too much for me."


    That''s right, Soma, too, would be pretty hard to create this much.


    The only thing you can use soma for in the first ce is just sword moves.


    In other words, its essence is to sh something.


    The mountain is too big to kill.


    As I said earlier, even if it is done, it is precise enough to wipe out about half of it.


    "... I have too many scratches on things and I''m not sure what to say..."


    "I agree, but I feel like soma at the same time."


    "Oh, sure, I think so,"


    "I think they say whatever they want..."


    "... naturally.... by the way, soma"


    "Yeah? What''s the matter?


    "... So what if these powers were directed at Soma here?


    "Hmm..."


    To the words, somehow look around, then nod again.


    These powers here.


    I think that''s a tremendous force to tter.


    Something that Soma would never be able to use.


    If it were directed at me...


    "Well, you''d sh it, normally"


    "... you know, even Mr. Soma said he couldn''t? And yet, can you sh it?


    "I don''t think you''ll know exactly what it is unless you try it... but maybe you can kill it to this extent, right?


    In short, it''s simply the difference ahead of the force.


    What made this happen was the force that made it specialized in destructive power, and what Soma unleashed was the force that made it specialized in amputation.


    If you say so, the former is the surface, and thetter is the line.


    No one has said that we don''t need to have equivalent force on the line to destroy the surface¡­ in the first ce, we are losing withprehensive force.


    "I don''t know what to say... soma is really soma"


    "... Sounds like soma"


    "Take it as apliment"


    In the end, though, that''s only an assumption.


    If it''s the power of the limit that creates this, we''re only talking about it.


    I don''t know where the cap is or anything like that unless I actually try it.


    And I don''t know how the recement of the Demon King will take ce... but normally, it wouldn''t be that weaker than it was in previous generations.


    In other words, the demon kings of today could be much stronger than the opponents who made this happen.


    At the end of the road, whichsted forever, only one building could be seen.


    Something like that must be Demon King''s Castle.


    And when Soma looked there, he narrowed his eyes, so that he could see who was there.

 567 Former Strongest, Reaching Demon King Castle

    As we approached the castle, the appearance increased further.


    Oddly enough, it would be perfect if even lightning were running in the background.


    It was exactly the appearance worthy of the name of Demon King Castle.


    However, it feels excessive for that matter, and there is also an atmosphere that makes it look like it on purpose.


    And apparently, it wasn''t my fault.


    "I used to be creepy and dark for nothing, and I wondered what you were thinking, but you''d be convinced to find out all kinds of things outside like this before you look at them. Whether this is a normal house or a castle, the opposite is a problem."


    "Right...... it means that even the Demons don''t get very close, and then those are the ones who inevitablye here. So if the appearance is normal, it''s going to feel like you''ve frustrated your nose. I''m sure that''s what you''re after."


    "... is it hard for the Demon King too?


    Sounds like it.


    Well, from the demon king''s point of view, it''s not what I found out.


    "But somehow I feel like I can''t live there, but is it okay there?


    "Oh, that''s okay. I mean, it''s a residential area, because there''s a proper ce like that. Well, I guess I can do that because I don''t really live there."


    "Don''t you live in a lot of people? It''s so big..."


    It would also be impossible for Felicia to be surprised.


    Whatever it is, the castle is actually quiterge.


    At least it would be bigger than the royal castle in the king''s capital of Radius. Ah or equivalent.


    Most importantly, as Soma said, it seems difficult to live there or use this castle only in a small number of ces, which makes me feel somewhat unwell.


    "... other than people, demons or something?


    "Actually, they used to, but at least I''ve never seen a demon in there. Instead, there''s a line between avoiding demons."


    "Oh... that''s what you said."


    However, it was from Stina and not from Aina who heard the story.


    I guess that''s why.


    Hearing the words, Aina was leaning her neck strangely.


    "He said...? Did I ever tell you this before?


    "No, maybe you''ve never heard of it from Aina. What I said was from someone else."


    "Hmm... well, I''m not hiding anything, and I guess it''s no wonder someone knew that"


    Seems like Eina was convinced to say so... but she didn''t dare tell me that Soma was Stina because she didn''t tell Eina about Stina in the first ce.


    I exined the general events that had taken ce so far in the course of yesterday, and in the city just before, I was helped by a certain person, etc., but I didn''t exin who exactly it was.


    That was Soma''s arbitrariness, but when I saw the gap and told Felicia and the others why, they were both convinced.


    The reason for this is that it seems that Eina and the others haven''t seen each other in at least thest few years.


    Moreover, because there seems to be some circumstance there, there was no judgment as to whether it was okay to talk about it in a detour.


    For that reason, I first asked how it was going, and if it seemed okay, I decided to talk to her.


    Well, I''m still thinking about how I''m going to make that decision... maybe it''ll be on my way back to college even if I talk about it.


    There is no particr reason why we should rush to talk.


    More than that, now...


    "Well... then, should we go? I can''t help but see the castle here forever."


    "Um, you are. So let''s go. - To exorcise the Demon King."


    "Hey what are you trying to exorcise people''s parents......!?


    "No, ''cause when ites to demon kings, it would be arr? Would you have a magic guide like no two in the world, or a material? Or maybe there''s something about it that makes magic work. And defeat the Demon King, and it will be mine. Why not take them down?


    "... yeah, sure.... I''ll help too"


    "She''s convinced and not offering to cooperate...!


    You know it''s a joke no matter what you think, but hum and nod at Aina foring on a solid ride and putting in a scratch.


    "Aina still doesn''t have to be like this"


    "... I feel like I''ve reunited with Eina"


    "Hey there...! Or so what has it been...!


    And we had that usual interaction, but there was a mix of fuzzy and unusual things.


    Immediately afterwards, the sigh was exhaled.


    "... ha"


    It goes without saying that it was Felicia who emitted it.


    With it lies a clear blur in the gaze toward Soma and the others.


    Then when I turned to Aina, I bowed my head.


    "Excuse me, Aina, my sister..."


    "Huh? Oh, no, it''s nothing usual, and you mean you''re used to it... not enough to care that much? I''m not really mad, either."


    "Hmm... I know this one, but when I put it into words, it feels right..."


    "... Sounds a little bit like it?


    "That doesn''t mean you guys can say anything......!?


    I''ll stop shrugging my shoulders because I just can''t seem to do this any more.


    Felicia was still pointing frightening emotions at it, but also as a response to it.


    Well, in time, Felicia will get used to it.


    Aside from who that is good for and bad for.


    Whatever.


    "Do you really want to go for now?"


    Zito eyes were turned from Aina, and with a bitter smile, the Somas walked out toward the castle in front of them all the way.


    It was an unexpected development waiting for the Somas who arrived at Demon King''s Castle.


    No, technically, that might not be the right way to put it.


    Because something didn''t happen, there wasn''t something to be - there wasn''t anyone to be there.


    That is...


    "Hmmm... The castle of the demon king without the demon king is also novel"


    "And I think I heard you say, I escaped earlier..."


    "... well, I heard it too, so maybe it''s not my fault"


    That''s what they said.


    I don''t have too much pping though, so I try to remember what happened while organizing¡­ First, when the Somas arrived at the castle, a man named Deacon immediately appeared.


    They don''t have any other butlers in this ce, and yet they call themselves butlers for some reason... well, that doesn''t matter.


    What matters is what the man told you.


    The man was naturally acquainted with Aina and was delighted with her return and expressed his wee, but shortly thereafter he uttered the following words:


    Says there''s only myself and one more in this castle right now.


    Everyone else has business to attend to and is away.


    But the other one is the Demon King, who is the Lord here... and he says he doesn''t know where he is right now.


    But he didn''t get caught, and he didn''t want to work, so he ran away.


    For a moment, I was just wondering if you were joking or something.


    ''... Speaking of which, that''s who he was. Not at all...... is it a good thing or a bad thing that hasn''t changed......''


    Around Eina grumbled like that with her sigh, apparently it''s true.


    And when Aina refused, she went with the deacon to search for the Demon King, and thus only three Somas were left here.


    "Well... but I wonder what it is"


    "What''s the matter and these things, don''t we just have to wait here?


    "... there''s nothing else I can do"


    "Well, that''s true."


    As he shrugs his shoulders, Soma looks over at the spot.


    It was the stones that got into view first, or most of them there.


    Exceptions would be about the chair where the Somas are sitting and the table right next to them.


    That was all that was made of wood, and the walls and ceilings, the ce was all made of stone.


    That''s the narrow part, to be honest.


    Although the chair has only one table in three and is sufficient to rest, it is overwhelmingly notrge enough to do anything else.


    Perhaps, but this is supposed to be a soldier''s stuffing or something like that.


    Soma and the others were brought to such a ce and abandoned... it wasn''t something else.


    Maybe, but Aina and the others were in a hurry and confusion.


    Otherwise, they shouldn''t just bring him in here and make him wait.


    "... well, if they say the Demon King escaped or something, I''d take that for granted too"


    "... but like it was the wind I know?


    "Even if we knew it, we never experienced it ourselves, so to speak."


    Usually the people who were away were looking for them, but now that we''re the only ones left, we just have to do it.


    However, because I am unfamiliar with it, it has be so temperamental.


    Seems like he was actually in quite a hurry, and that''s probably the ce.


    Well, as Felicia said, the lord of this ce, the king has fled.


    I think it''s more of a problem to stay calm.


    "I''m honestly free though... Hmm"


    "Oh, did you just think of something that wasn''t there?


    "That''s disrespectful. That''s not true, is it? Well, I can''t deny that I''vee up with something."


    "... specifically, what kind of thing?


    "No, I had no choice where I was jizzing here, and I thought I''d try to explore this castle. Maybe we''ll find something."


    "This is Aina''s house, isn''t it? Isn''t that just a family search...?


    "... but it looks like fun"


    "So, is it?


    Although Felicia has a frightening atmosphere, this is the Imperial Castle.


    It would be natural to be interested in what it is.


    "... well, I certainly don''t deny it, but I''m not going, am I?


    "Mm, why is that?


    "Because my conscience prevails over curiosity"


    "I see... then you have no choice."


    "... n, then I''ll stay too"


    "... She? If I wanted to go somewhere else, I wouldn''t stop, would I? No, I might say a word or so."


    "...... it''s okay"


    It''s definitely about Felicia.


    But if he decides, there is no denying it.


    Though there are some ces where I think just soma will go alone here, but if I shy away here, the two of them will care more.


    "Hmm... So I''m going to go alone? Oh, it is. If we search for the Demon King atst, it will be an excuse."


    "I don''t feel like I can do it at a time when I''m saying excuse... in the first ce, don''t you know the face of the Demon King?


    "Sure you''re right, but are there only demon kings left here? Then when you see someone you don''t know, it is the Demon King."


    "That''s a big mess..."


    "... but for once the muscles are through"


    Well, you don''t actually have to encounter it, but it doesn''t matter.


    It''s preconstruction, and if it''s preconstruction, if it makes sense, it''s fine.


    Besides, this is just a waste of time.


    I''m not even serious about doing something.


    Hence.


    "So you''re just going to go a little bit"


    "...e on in"


    "We''re not going very far, and we''reing back before it''s toote, right?


    "Are you my mother?"


    With those words exchanged and a bitter smile, Soma easily followed the room.

 568 Encounter The Former Strongest, Nostalgic Face

    At the time of appearance, it was half clear, but apparently it would take about two days a day to walk this Demon King''s Castle from corner to corner.


    First of all, it''s simply a big ce, but the aisle is narrower than that.


    Technically, the width is to the extent that two or three people can get through, and the height is to the extent that the head doesn''t reach the ceiling where it jumps up lightly.


    But given the size of the castle, you can say it''s narrow.


    And that means, depending on the number of rooms and the size there, you''ll also need to travel ordingly.


    If, within the same area, we consider that a wide and narrow passage is to beid, it is inevitable that the narrow passages will be more numerous and the distance that we will have to walk for them will increase.


    Well, I can''t tell you all about it because it could also be erging the room in the aisle, but at this rate it won''t make a big difference unless the room is extrarge.


    Besides, this is Demon King Castle.


    It is more natural to assume that there can be no such thing as easy to make ahead, but rather that this kind of road continues in an extended way.


    Or it''s been about thirty minutes since I started walking here, but there''s actually been a simr passage like this all along.


    Then again, it is likely that this will be the case in the future.


    Of course, whether that''s the normal path is another story.


    "In the first ce, it''s not a normal path at the moment."


    Looking around with a sigh of sigh, that''s the stone corridor there.


    It seems that it was made from the same raw materials used in the room with Felicia and the others earlier, but there is a clear difference there.


    It looks like it was written on a wall.


    Rather than differing texts, there was no text itself in that room, so the text itself is a difference.


    But if that room was a killerndscape, it wasn''t.


    No, it was definitely a killingndscape, but this text doesn''t exist to entertain the eyes.


    Nevertheless, this would not in itself have any effect.


    It''s not pointless, but it''s not something that works alone, it''s one of those things.


    If we were to draw a conclusion in the end, they were something that confused the sense of distance, the sense of direction, etc.


    Part of that trick is the fact that the monotonous scenery seems to continue.


    It slows down concentration and deprives us of normal judgment one by one.


    And as I said, this actually looks monotonous, it''s not monotonous.


    Only marginally, the aisle is angled to such an extent that it is not normally noticed, and the distance is shorter or longer.


    That''s the kind of thing that drives the senses a little crazy.


    in when ites to in, but that''s why it''s hard to be noticed and quite effective.


    Because it''s also possible that we''re going ahead, but actually we''re just gluing around the same ce.


    "... it seems to be a devil''s castle trick, but it''s subtle."


    But when ites to solidity, it''s solid, and above all, it''s a really nasty trick around where I knew I couldn''t ignore it altogether.


    Somehow, the text seems to contain implicit effects, and in this minute, it seems to have nted a variety of other things.


    It was a trick that seemed to understand the character of those who made this.


    Nevertheless, it seems that this castle diverts almost exactly what its predecessors used, so I guess that''s the one who had a nasty personality.


    "Whatever it is, Felicia and the others are right to wait,"


    Felicia would have been exhausted just because something interesting was waiting for her ahead.


    Well, in that sense, maybe this sounds like Demon Royal Castle.


    in the sense of sifting off what iscking in strength.


    If there''s a problem, does it mean it''s time for Soma to start getting tired of walking here?


    Maybe there are demons unleashed here by nature, and some of them make it harder to understand the trick here, but as things stand, the aisle just keeps even going.


    It''s just that I''m free, more than just that something doesn''t happen where I realize the trick.


    Let''s get tired of the soma.


    "Hum... Forcing a shortcut for the first time... no, is that just bad?


    If it''s just the castle of the demon king, it''s where we cut and tear down the aisle and create it on the road, but this is Aina''s house as well.


    I''m still searching for my family, and if I even start destroying it, I won''t have to be as stylish as I want.


    "... no? If you insist that you have made it easy to see and live in. Or...?


    I''ll start thinking about that, but that won''t help either.


    Anyway, from the feeling of Soma, we should not have been able to turn a third yet.


    I mean, in the worst case scenario, you have to spend more than twice as much time walking around here.


    You can''t be doing something decent or anything.


    Besides, given the height to the ceiling, there seems to be quite a few hierarchies here as well.


    That''s where my guess is that it''ll take a few days to look around from corner to corner... but if it felt the same way there, I''m just not sure I can contain my desire to make a shortcut.


    Well, you can start exploring on your own.


    "... yeah?


    And that was when I tried to walk through the same path as before with a sigh of sigh.


    I stopped inadvertently because I felt somewhat ufortable.


    That''s not what I felt against the text on the wall or the inclination of the aisle.


    In the first ce, that would be now.


    I did notice the trick here because I felt ufortable there... but what I just learned was a different feeling from that.


    "Hmm, is this... a wall, is it?


    Look around and make a point there.


    Because the text is slightly ufortable, it''s a little difficult to understand.


    "Again, it is... and this is..."


    If I pushed the ufortable wall on him, only that part shifted slightly backwards.


    Stop like you caught something right away, but if you get here, I can somehow imagine.


    When I moved it left and right, it seemed to move it to the right.


    If you actually do that, the wall in front of you slides brilliantly to the right.


    Eventually, there was a pocky hole there to the point where one person could get through.


    "Hidden passages¡­ rather than hidden rooms, is that what it is?


    Maybe this isn''t the way to go.


    I think so because it is a little too early in position if it is also a staircase that leads to the upper level here.


    Though it was quite difficult to understand, the fact that soma was found in this way meant that it was not something to be found once and for all.


    And if they find it, more than half the tricks will be pointless.


    There''s no possibility of keeping that ce in a ce like this for backwards, but it''ll be hard to think about.


    In short, this is likely an irrelevant ce to move on.


    "If you are, it''s not worth going to."


    Rather, there is no reason not to go in this situation.


    I''m getting tired of it, and above all, there''s a chance that something''s hidden up ahead.


    You can''t possibly not go.


    And that''s how I moved on.


    "Mm... this is..."


    I knew right away that the ce was different from where it had been.


    Anyway, it''s obvious from the looks of it.


    The colors that jumped into view were green first, followed by tea.


    was a tree.


    Besides, it''s quite a giant tree.


    Anyway, if you try to look up ahead, you have to lean to the point where your neck hurts.


    Apparently this is the only ce with different ceiling heights, and that''s not all I can tell is that it''s not just a tree.


    But Soma soon got out of sight.


    directly below it... rather than because I found a shadow leaning on the trunk part.


    He seemed to be asleep... but at the moment, when his eyes were opened, he woke his body in a panic.


    "Yabe, they found... that doesn''t sound like it. I mean, who?


    So said the face that tilted his neck belonged to a young man.


    Something like a mid-teenager?


    The color of its hair and eyes is the same pitch-ck as soma''s, but behind its eyes it makes it feel somewhat like it''s old.


    He was a man of unclear age, like he was a boy, like he was a youth, like he was more than that, pah.


    But that''s not why Soma lost her word there.


    That ''s--


    "Hmm, invader, I don''t feel killer or anything for... are you lost? That means it''s possible that someone came... but look. Leave it to him and you''ll figure it out. So I''m sorry. I''m not going to show you how to get lost. It''s a hassle. I''m still sloppy here, so do your best to get back on your own."


    But with that said, Soma exhaled into the figure of a man who really deposited his body in the trunk of the tree again and began to close his eyes.


    Well, I was kind of thinking that might happen.


    "Not at all... you''ve gone somewhere surprised. It would be okay to have changed a little, but it would be too much. As always - Iori Kanzaki."


    "- What do you mean?


    Immediately after, the man''s eyes are reopened and his astonishing gaze is directed this way, but as a soma, all he has to do is exhale a sigh containing a shudder.


    Really... no matter how much, it would be too unusual.


    In many ways.


    "Why did you give me my name... No, wait? With that strange talk, you know me...?


    "It''s really the same with you, like a strange conversation. It would be too rude toin about how people talk."


    "And the way you say it... I knew it was you, Soma - the Night Fog Soma...!?


    "It is true, but it is also wrong. Technically, he''s already dead."


    To his nostalgic friend, Soma, called by his nostalgic name, shrugged his shoulders when he smiled bitterly at his surprised face.

 569 Former Strongest, Warms Up Your Intimacy With Old Friends

    "So you''re dead once and reincarnated into this world? I thought it was the one that''s been flying for a long time... but I don''t think that''s it."


    "I don''t want you to tell me that you''ve been summoned to another world as a brave man. Besides, you would be flying better to take over the Demon King after defeating him."


    "Really?


    "Definitely."


    Sitting under a giant tree, the Somas, who had finished talking about the trajectory to this day, were so immersed in the nostalgic air.


    Honestly, although we had some reluctance from each other in the beginning, there are no shards of that now.


    It was as if I had gone back then.


    If you''re going to say it in short, Soma and the man in front of you - Io, are ancient friends.


    Well, in old times, from soma''s point of view, I mean, we were friends back in our lives.


    "Hmmm... a friend of mine from myst life, it would have just hurt if I had spoken back then."


    "Nah, I''m even saying to the brave, reincarnation to the demon king, that kind of thing. Now, right?"


    "... sure, you''re right"


    When I say that and nod, I smile bitterly.


    I''ve tried taking every single element, and it won''t make a big difference.


    When you think about it, it is something that has reallye a long way.


    In many ways.


    "Still, I was pretty surprised to hear you talk, but you weren''t either, were you? What kind of difference does life experience make?


    "No, as I told you, it''s no big deal for me in the sense of life experience. That''s another reason."


    "What''s wrong with your outlook on life, like not making a big deal of it while you''re killing each other with Dragon God...? Well, anyway... another reason? If you know something simr, it''s part of your life experience.


    "In that case, I didn''t experience it myself, so I feel included... well, either way, it certainly isn''t."


    The reason why Soma wasn''t surprised to hear about Io is simple.


    Because I knew about the story, and because I was able to predict.


    That brave men have been summoned from different worlds.


    that one day the figure of the brave man was no longer seen at the border.


    That the Demon King has been defeated and his throne has taken over.


    And that his surname is Kanzaki.


    Exactly. I was somewhat surprised that Io was the Demon King, but if I even figured that out, I''d just tie those stories together in a single ler.


    It wasn''t a difficult story.


    "That''s strange because when you say that, you feel that way, don''t you? I don''t think so... or if you knew the name Kanzaki, wouldn''t you be surprised if I were the Demon King?


    "No, thest name Kanzaki was not so rare, and it was possible that he was someone other than the world I knew. Though I''ve taken that possibility into ount, I was just surprised when I found out you were really the Demon King, wasn''t I?


    By the way, at that moment I could understand that Io was the Demon King, because there was nothing else.


    Now if the Demon King and Io had nothing to do with it, I''d be more afraid of you.


    "Uh, I see, right... hmm? No, wait...? In the first ce, how do you know Kansaki''s name?


    "Yeah? Rather, why are you questioning it there?


    "I''ve basically only been named Ioli the whole time. This has always been the case, especially during the valiant years. If there was any trouble, it would have been easier to hide."


    "As always, only the head works in weird directions, or the one who only gives his all when avoiding trouble..."


    "Sort of. So, even after I started ying Demon King over here, I''ve never named Kansaki, except for some of the same reasons..."


    "What are you going to do with the demon king thinking about hiding himself?


    No, or do I need to think about it because I''m the Demon King?


    But anyway, it was convincing to question there if that was the case.


    Though...


    "I don''t think it makes sense if you don''t make it all thorough?


    "Am I right? What do you mean?


    "That''s what it means, isn''t it? If your body had named Kansaki, it wouldn''t make sense where you were hiding it."


    "Hmm? What do you mean... no, speaking of you, how did you get here -"


    It was at that moment, when Io raised the question.


    Before Soma could answer it, the eloquent answer itself appeared above all else.


    "Oh, I knew it! If you think there''s a path you don''t recognize... you''ve been hiding here...!?


    "I couldn''t find you no matter how many times I looked for you from time to time, so I knew there was something like a hidden room somewhere... I didn''t know it was here"


    "Whew, yabe, now it''s time to see............ Eina?


    But that seemed unexpected to Io.


    Most of all, my daughter, who hadn''t been back in two years, suddenly showed up.


    Though that would also be a natural reaction.


    "Why... no, I see. That sort of thing..."


    With such a grunt, Io shrugged his shoulders back as he turned his gaze to this one.


    Well, I certainly didn''t exin it, but I didn''t hide it for once.


    In fact, we finished exining each other''s circumstances earlier, so there was no time to exin.


    Nevertheless, if you were to tell me, there is nothing I can say.


    This kind of thing would still be interesting if someone taught it.


    "Totally, I haven''t seen him in a long time, but he hasn''t changed at all...! I don''t mean to sound like a demon king, but you always said we were a little tight...!?


    "Oh, no, that''s... So, Eina...?


    "What...!?


    What was put into the second whine must have been different from what was earlier.


    No doubt there, because there was a different kind of surprise from the one ahead.


    Aina hasn''t noticed it in any way and seems to have taken it in a different way... to the gaze directed at her again, but Soma still shrugs her shoulders back.


    Because I understand what that means.


    "Does this mean you owe it to me?


    "Well...? I''m not a big deal, am I? It will be due to his own efforts"


    "If I could have done something about it, I would have done something about it."


    "Hey Dad, listen... is that it? Speaking of which, why is Soma here...?


    "No, it''s not toote to notice, is it?


    That''s all I''ve been trying to find, and I know how that feels, because I''ve been saying this guy is a pain in the ass for a long time.


    Besides, it must have been a long time since we were going to meet again, so it would be even more so.


    "I was free to just wait. When I was searching in my spare time, I found this ce, and I found this ce."


    "You''re on your own again..."


    "But I suppose that''s why we found this ce? I don''t think you knew anything about this ce."


    "Sure, we didn''t know about this ce¡­ for your information, may I ask how you were able to discover this ce?


    "Nothing special, though, is it? I felt ufortable walking normally, and I looked it up and found it, and it feels like it."


    "... I see. That''s thedy''s friend, you''re here."


    "You''re you, too, and that''s the same ce. Something worse or evolution, though. I mean, isn''t it awful to treat me like this?


    "I think it''s a reasonable treatment? Would Eina agree with that?


    "Oh, uh... yeah, right?


    "Yeah......?


    And Aina, who had gained momentum until earlier, was losing momentum as to why.


    I guess not because Soma was here too... tilt his neck first.


    Watching Aina that way, Aina, who looked somewhat bewildered, asked, lurking her eyebrows.


    "Um, Soma... I don''t know, I feel strangely close to my father...?


    "Hmm..."


    I''m convinced that''s the word.


    Sure, it would be natural to have doubts if people my own father and my own age had been close.


    But...


    "I don''t deny it, but there''s a lot going on in my life."


    "... I think I''ve heard something simr before?


    "That''s strange, isn''t it?


    I have no reason to hide it, but it''s a littleplicated to exin the situation... not Iori, but it''s a hassle to be honest.


    Conversely, there is no particr need for it, and it is easiest if you do not have to exin it.


    "Anything as far as I''m concerned, I guess that''s what Soma would say, and it''s a hassle to exin everything, so that''s fine."


    "... well, it''s not like I really want to know, and I don''t need to... but after all, I''m not as close as strange to you no matter what you think.... nothing good."


    I''m not satisfied, but I think Eina convinced me that she did.


    Still, I''m not dissatisfied because it doesn''t change, or I can turn my eyes on you, but as for this one, I just shrug my shoulders.


    Well, if you get a chance one of these days, isn''t there something we can talk about?


    "Ma''am, I''m sorry to hear about your wee, but it''s something the Demon King has found, and it''s time for you toe back? Your friend will be waiting for you."


    "Ah... so is that. Shall we go back there first?"


    Where the story was separated, the Deacon brought up about Felicia and the others, thereby smoothly moving the story to the next development.


    They can do all of this guy, just name him Deacon.


    And before that...


    "By the way, it''s fine to try to escape, but if this happens, my senior will work together to catch you, too, right?


    "Shit... Friends are worthless"


    "Hate and because he is also a friend of Eina''s"


    If I stabbed a nail in Iwo, who was trying to sneak away, he just seemed to give up.


    I guess it doesn''t mean I don''t want to deal with the Somas, it just means I don''t want to do my job cumbersome... but I''m really the same guy.


    Apparently nothing has changed about that sexual root that used to call itself Neat.


    but I thought so and walked out following Aina and the others, and I reconsidered, no.


    Because Io, who also followedter, noticed that he was looking at Aina and saw the look on her face.


    ... Perhaps Aina now looks good to say that she is the original Eina, as Ioda knows, even more than she was when she flew out of this castle.


    Look at that, I can do a face like this, so apparently it doesn''t mean anything''s changed.


    At least, he thought that his face as a parent could now be done, and Soma only loosened its mouth a little bit.

 570 Ex-Strong, See How Parents And Children Are Doing

    Again, it should be said that the Felicia and the others who were left were spared time.


    When she came back to that room, Felicia was not doing anything, she was just looking at the wall.


    "Oh, you''re finally back... hey, you?


    Soma nods at Felicia''s words, which I noticed here a few momentste.


    I went on to return the words because I thought it would be better for the once I saw them to mediate rather than have a direct conversation with a stranger.


    "Um, for once, you''re the man who''s supposed to be the Demon King."


    "... why subtly ambiguous?


    Unlike Felicia, She, who was facing this way at the same time as entering the room, has asked that, perhaps simply because she wondered.


    Well, I''m sure it''s something I should be absolutely certain of.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry too much about that, do you? That''s probably what he said, but it doesn''t mean much anyway."


    Eina''s words, spoken as if she were scared to say so, are half right.


    Because that''s what they said when Soma was actually exined Io''s position.


    But whether or not it makes sense there is another story.


    Or Soma thinks it almost certainly means something.


    Because the way Iori looked when I said that was somewhat meaningful.


    I guess I didn''t exin that right away because it''s a lot of hassle.


    It is a circumstance, it is the time required to exin, and then it is due to his/her personality.


    It was also thought that Aina was aware of it, in order to avoid any trouble - to keep her out of trouble.


    "As I''ve just been introduced, Ioli is ying Demon King for once. Call me whatever you want, Demon King or Ioli. If you''re Aina''s friend, you don''t have to be tough."


    And apparently that''s the same against Felicia and the others.


    It would just be recognized as someone who has no problem pushing trouble rather than Soma being trusted.


    He sighed out, saying that nothing like that had changed at all.


    "Well, by the way, I hope we joined for now, but what are we going to do now?


    It is an inquiry into Eina and into Io.


    The Somas came here to apany Eina in the first ce.


    There is nothing to do to the Somas, and it all depends on the Einas.


    "Right... but my mothers won''t be back for a while, will they?


    "Yes, as I told you earlier, we have a little urgent business to attend to and you are not going to be able to return for a few days. All that''s left is me and the Demon King."


    "Hmm, so it''s hard to wait. If it''s urgent and a few days, it could stretch. There''s got to be some leeway, but there''s more to it than just not something unexpected, I just want to go back with some leeway... especially now that someone''s here."


    "Why are you looking at me there?


    I lean my neck because I don''t have any particr idea... No, I immediately think back.


    It''smon sense that if you''re going on a journey, two or three is more desirable than one.


    It''s about safety on the road, it''s about watching when you go to the wild, basically because it only makes it easier for you to increase the number of people.


    But there are exceptions there.


    For example, if the other person is a stranger, you need to be alert to that person, and sometimes you find yourself in a more troublesome situation.


    It''s not just the other guy attacking you, it''s the other guy pulling your leg, that kind of thing.


    For the rest, it is simply enough by itself.


    If you are used to traveling, have enough power, and don''t need to watch.


    In that case, it is because the rate of progression decreases only as many people as they increase.


    That doesn''t change if the person is the same or more.


    That doesn''t increase the speed of progress beyond the act of matching them.


    Alternatively, efficiency could only be increased by magical support if the other person is a demon mentor.


    But more than Eina being a magician, Eina is on that side.


    "... no, if this is the case, She and Felicia don''t just apply to me. Then again, I still don''t feel like being told that?


    "I''m obviously serious about that, so you''re really the same, aren''t you? I don''t know if I''m conscious..."


    That''s what he says and he sighs, but as for this one, he just tilts his neck even more.


    What are we talking about?


    "Well, it''s Mr. Soma."


    "... I can''t help it"


    "Mm, Felicia and the others too...? I can''t solve it..."


    "Tell me about people, and you look the same, don''t you? Ma, I don''t care about that...... by the way, Aina, why didn''t you ask me earlier?


    "You mean the mothers? ''Cause from what I''ve heard, your father doesn''t know much about it anyway, does he?


    "Oh, no..."


    Around out of sight, it''s apparently a picture star.


    It''s an exchange as if one end of the Demon King family''s power rtionship can be seen.


    "But a family, is..."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "... no, it''s nothing"


    To be honest, I don''t think that Io is going to talk about it here.


    More than that...


    "So, what do we do in the end? Or, speaking of which, did Einae back here for any purpose in the first ce?


    "Huh? Well, I''m not saying it doesn''t have a purpose... but I wanted to do something like keep you posted since I left here to tell you that I''m fine..."


    "Oh, then we should all be together."


    Although I haven''t heard the exact familyposition except that I''m an only child, it seems that there are other families besides mothers, around the use of the term "mothers".


    But anyway, it seems that it will be difficult for them to get in line in the near future.


    "... you have no choice. It''s a corner, so I wanted to see my mothers, too, but I''ll keep it for the next time. In the meantime, if you report it to your father, it''ll reach your mothers too... it''ll arrive, won''t it?


    "Rest assured. I will report it properly."


    "Well... don''t worry."


    "As a demon king and as a father, I feel your majesty is rattling?


    "Leave me alone. It''s the usual thing, and it''s just a hassle to have that anyway"


    That didn''t seem to be a strength, it seemed to be from the heart.


    Totally this guy, I think, sure seems like the usual thing around Aina and the others don''t seem to care.


    "Well, I''ll keep you posted... and then I guess I won''t be able to get back to that vige."


    "Right. I know it''s possible to stay up all night, but you don''t have to do that."


    "... Well, I didn''t seem to have to worry about being attacked by demons, but it doesn''t make a difference that I can''t. ¡­ and there''s still no need to rush that far"


    "Well, unless Eina really doesn''t want to stay here."


    "Oh, you didn''t say that......!?


    But in denying to panic there, it seems that proper Eina also has feelings for Io.


    As I breathe out a small, reassuring breath, realizing it was a great favor, I shrug my shoulders to Aina, who gazes at me like a stare, to encourage me to get to the end of the story.


    "So, that means we''re staying here... are we good?


    "You''d be surprised if someone could say no here. The room is wasted. Rather, the question is what to do with half the time you have left. You''re just too early to make it dinner. Though it will take a while to prepare for the increase in numbers."


    Sure, the time now is toote for day, but it''s too early for night.


    There will probably be about two more hours before the sun sets.


    Though.


    "Shouldn''t we put that time on Eina''s status report? If you report it, you''ll hear something, and Eina will care about what you''ve been up to."


    "No, we don''t have that much to say, do we? I don''t know how long it''s been. You too... No, I have you, and there seems to be something going on."


    "Well... I''d rather worry about running out of time."


    "Is that it? ¡­ no, I can somehow imagine"


    "... well, I don''t know everything either, but I think it would take a lot just to tell you what I know"


    "I wonder if that''s what they said..."


    I''m not saying it was nothing, but I think it''s amon thing.


    Unless, of course, we''re going to go into details, but if we''re just going to have to talk about it, it won''t take long.


    "You''re the only one who thinks you can do that... Well, I guess I''ll just keep you posted, have dinner and go to bed when I''m done, and then I''ll be home tomorrow, which is a big deal."


    "Hmm... and so on, Eina says, is that all right with you? Eina, I''m going home immediately."


    "Although, there''s no reason to hold back. Well, I don''t know what would have happened if they were here, but if Eina decided to, you can do whatever you want."


    "Because I am a deacon. You have no right to speak up about what your daughter has decided for herself... and if your daughter is well, there is nothing wrong with that."


    "¡­ is it so"


    To those two words, Eina seemed to lighten up somewhere, but just soma shrugged her shoulders without saying anything more.


    Although I wasn''t so worried about Eina''s mouth or, above all, knowing that the Demon King was Iori, the rtionship seems good and above all.


    "Let''s just get moving. To keep us posted, that''s right here."


    "Right. But where... no, there''s just the right ce"


    Momentster, Soma realized that she was thinking of something that wasn''t even something, but she dared not say anything and exhaled her sigh.


    Well, this is Io''s house, and this is the Lord.


    If it doesn''t bother you this way, you can do whatever you want.


    "Just the right ce......? Could it have been here?


    If you look at it, you''ll be convinced.


    "Now, I''m going to make you excuse me once here. Dinner is ready."


    "Oh, I wondered what you were going to do, but are you going to make it?


    I can imagine that just being deacon can do a lot of things, but I''m not expecting you to even cook.


    Isn''t that usually the cook''s job, not the butler''s?


    "I''m also looking for a cook, but it''s something that doesn''te inside. I''m the one who''s making it."


    "I''m saying that, but you''re pretty good at it, so you can count on it, okay? Technically, it''s not like the cook''s noting, it''s just that he''s noting over his arm."


    "I''m afraid. May I entrust the dedicator as usual?


    "Right, I''ll take care of it... no, wait. Anyway, why don''t you make me an array? We''ve got plenty of time, and we can go, right?


    "Aren''t you...? But......"


    "The corner Aina''s back, and it''s just fine, right? That''s right, they''re not angry either."


    "... Yes, sir."


    Saying that and bowing his head, the Deacon left... well.


    There was an obviously suspicious word in the conversation today.


    "Arr, what is?


    "It was fun then, I''ll tell you. I think you''d be pretty surprised, huh?


    "I can somehow imagine... okay?


    "Just like I said. Nah, maybe if I exined it right, I wouldn''t get mad."


    "So you''re gonna do something that''s gonna piss you off, right?


    "I''m worried about the details. Better than that, let''s go? Gather in one ce."


    "Gather, is it? We''re moving, right?


    "... could it be?


    "Maybe that''s what She expected. I think it''s quicker to experience it, and we''ll get together for now."


    Felicia still seemed somewhere strange, but when she came here first, she solidified around Iori.


    And.


    All right, let''s go.


    At the same time as the words, one finger of Iwo was sounded - the next moment, as if it had been switched, the vision of the Somas reflected a different sight than it had been a moment ago.

 571 Status Report

    It was an iparable ce to be a moment ago.


    That''s the same for breadth and the same for height.


    Instead of dozens, hundreds of people are so prestigious as to let them in.


    Looking at such a ce, but the first emotiones first because Eina knows exactly what this ce is.


    Though I was on the lookout for something, I didn''t know the destination was here.


    Sure, this may be ''just fine'' in a way... but still, I wouldn''t have this a bit.


    Looking around with that in mind, Ioli, his father, looked somewhat adept at it.


    If he shifts his gaze further as he endures the urge to punch in one shot of magic, he is turning his gaze toward his father as if he had noticed it too.


    She is a little hard to understand... but is it because I''m impressed with her tilting her neck?


    Perhaps that''s where...


    "Is this... spatial transfer, is it?


    The voice reached my ear when I tried to move my gaze to the next.


    It was Felicia who was just about to see what was going on next.


    The sound is somewhat shy, and so does the way it looks.


    That too, though, would be an impossible story.


    Even Aina, who is used to it, has some thoughts, and the first time she experienced this, even that soma looked impressed.


    Perhaps She''s impression is due to the same reason, and it''s only natural that she feels something there more than she has experienced this.


    Note, this, of course, is that we''ve moved to this ce in an instant - a space transfer, as Felicia shrugged.


    That''s all I''m saying if I told you, but what my father made me do now was only heterogeneous.


    In any case, spatial transfer requires a specific talent to be used, as well as considerable higher technology and knowledge.


    We have to be able to picture and recognize both of them firmly where they are and where they are going to go, and we have to cross spaces on them.


    It requires extraordinary concentration and corresponding time.


    Although most of them will be reced by magic guides if they are used, there is nothing that can be done about time alone.


    We can''t do it without something like transferring in an instant like that.


    Besides, more than crossing space, there''s a certain amount of spatial intoxication going on there.


    Again, there''s nothing I can do about it... but it didn''t happen earlier.


    It is a terrible surprise to know what normal spatial transfer ister.


    Both are such peculiar spatial metastases, but are therefore not, as a matter of course, used by ordinary means.


    It is one of the privileges of the Lord of this castle.


    Thanks, this castle seems to be like a giant magic guide, although it has some narratives, and although it is limited to the inside of the castle, it also makes that possible.


    Incidentally, that authority seems to be possible to give to others, and once Aina does, too.


    However, the authority is strictly somewhat limited and cannot be transferred to a specific location.


    That hidden room that my father was hiding in this time was one of them, and there were times when I could not find it, no matter how much I had searched for it.


    Moreover, at this rate, it is possible that other such rooms exist.


    I have to tell the Deaconter to tell my mothers about this.


    With that in mind, he circles his gaze with Gurli and exhales into his father, who still looks good at it.


    "I''m sorry I''m good at it...... are you sure? Use this ce."


    "You deserve a ce to get a report, don''t you?


    "Well, it''s certainly the right ce in a way. Though I thought I was thinking of something else... it was just unexpected to lead me to the throne."


    Yes, the ce my father brought me was the throne of this castle.


    It may be desirable in a way to make a report, but it definitely would not be desirable as a ce to make something private: a status report.


    My mothers would have been mad if they were here, and I must have joined them.


    But even though I think so, Aina wondered where she was trying to do just that.


    My father is certainly used to these flighty behaviors.


    "The throne, is it... is it thought-provoking, is it unique?"


    "You don''t have to cloud your words with care, do you? I don''t care if you say it''s a weird one."


    "... but somehow the behavior sounds soma? ¡­ so to be honest, I''m not very surprised"


    "... uh, I see"


    Or I was convinced.


    And if you say one way or another, Soma is worse.


    Because I''m used to it, I''m just so embarrassed now.


    "What are you doing imitating me?


    "What? You''re imitating me, aren''t you?


    "Yes, yes, I don''t care. I''ll keep you posted."


    I try to control Soma with my father, who tried to start a crap argument, and serve the purpose for which I came here.


    Or what are we going to do about deciding who is more of an asshole?


    If you say it atst, as I said earlier, Soma is worse, so if you don''t have to argue, asshole additions or subtractions, Soma is better up there.


    "Well, apparently it''s my senior winner..."


    "Damn, if it''s my daughter''s decision, do I have to ept it..."


    "I''ll correct it. I knew we were both just as dumb. Or just sit on the throne. You can''t report it, can you?


    "Uh, are you sitting down? It''s expensive and narrow in vain over there, and you''re tired of sitting there for what? That''s why I didn''t use it here."


    "Then why did youe here..."


    "Hmm... then you don''t mind if my senior sits down? You wanted to sit down once."


    "It won''t make sense for you to sit...!


    It really seems like these guys just got seriously motivated if they exhaled and turned to jito eyes.


    No, I suspect you''re really serious at the point you''re here... but for now I headed to the throne and exhaled once more into the figure of my sitting father.


    "... By the way, it would be nice to report here, but what are we going to do in the meantime?


    "... yeah, sure.... If Eina reports on her knees, should we do the same?


    "On my knees, reporting, I don''t like it?


    "Hmm... while standing and that''s dashi. All right, how about this?


    The moment I said it, my father rang my finger once.


    It was four chairs that showed up in front of Aina and the others shortly afterwards.


    Besides, it was a small chair that was easy for us to sit in.


    "Ho, can you do this too? It''s very convenient."


    "Sort of. Well, that''s not a problem, is it?


    I do have no more problems... but this also makes me feel like another problem exists.


    But I couldn''t help thinking about it any more, so I gave up and sat down as an adult.


    And.


    "Well, it''s not like we''re going to talk about it again, and I''m going to start appropriately... well, where did we start talking about it?"


    If I''m really going to tell you everything, I guess that''s what I should tell you from my journey right after I left here.


    But I honestly barely remember that, and when I told him about it, I told him. It''s going to be like an affair.


    It''s nothing like Eina went out of her way to give a status report or anything, not to hit a grudge.


    Somehow I wanted to see everyone''s face, and I told them that I was fine, that I was doing fine.


    Well, then...


    "Well... I guess since I first met that idiot there. I think that was the beginning of it all."


    Though I am slightly joking and mouthing it, it was also genuine.


    That I met Soma.


    That we met.


    That must be the first mark that I can get to where I am now.


    Using that cut off as a start, Soma and Aina began to interact.


    Eina, who was even slightly distrustful of humans, was able to do that, I guess, because she cared in many ways.


    That''s how for a year, as I continued to do that, I''m sure Aina''s heart would be unraveled little by little... eventually, thanks to Soma, the magic could be used.


    I think the time from there has gotten particrly thick.


    I also met with Lina and was caught seeing Alberto shortly afterwards.


    Soma helped me.


    I was supposed to travel with the Somas if I realized it.


    Together, or we''ll be forced to walk around Neumont territory, going to the ancient ruins that were there, getting caught up in something weird, as usual.


    I thought that was over. Now meet She and the others, it''s another ancient ruin.


    Besides, it''s more troublesome, and something like Evil Dragon wille back to life... but I knew Soma would knock it down without a shudder.


    But because of that, Soma couldn''t continue his journey... he said he wasn''t going to go on anymore or anything, but I guess that''s not a lie either, but I also know he felt like he wanted to go on more.


    Still, after much thought, Soma ended up stopping her journey... maybe it wasn''t irrelevant about Eina either.


    Eina also stayed in that fort because she knows that Soma owes it to her mouth to make it happen if she can.


    Though Soma didn''t seem to understand how effective it was.


    If you think about this now, I mean, isn''t it because I wanted you to remember there that Soma said that?


    I was able to push it to the bottom of my memory, something called a family.


    Because they were clumsy with each other, but they were certainly family.


    I saw that, and I wondered how we were.


    Well, there''s a good chance it''s just too much to think about.


    Either way, therees a day where proportions are calm, still noisy, and then we head to the college.


    I never thought Aina would be able to attend the college, but I really appreciate that.


    ... that you could go through with the same ce as the Somas.


    They said they won on their own, but that was also something that wouldn''t havee true if they hadn''t taken the exam.


    Really, I can''t thank you enough.


    Life in the college was both fun and rewarding, but there were many unexpected things.


    It goes without saying who is involved in the bulk of it.


    I didn''t know you wouldn''t even take sses properly... No, I might have expected that.


    But I made friends, and it didn''t make any difference what I enjoyed... but that incident happened.


    Eina must have been outside the mosquito, from start to finish.


    Though I felt like I was involved only once, maybe that''s really my fault.


    At some point, I didn''t even know where or how it was starting. That was just over when I realized it.


    With the end of Soma''s disappearance.


    A long vacation came shortly after that, and She went home... and decided to go home too, as inspired by that.


    And I''vee just a few more ces, and I reunited with Soma.


    With that in mind, I guess Eina''s journey begins in Soma and ends in Soma.


    It''s no exaggeration if the fool there says it''s all about Eina''s journey.


    ... No. Though it may be an overstatement after all.


    Anyway, that''s how I finally finished telling you everything.


    Sometimes I got a little out of line along the way, and it took me a little while, but before dinner time, it was done right -


    "Hey, Soma."


    After hearing all the stories, my father called his name when he nced at Soma for some reason.


    The opposing soma leans her neck strangely, but it was also Aina''s mood.


    Whatever you say to yourself, I''m talking about why it''s soma there.


    But.


    "What is it?


    "Give me a face. I want to punch you sexually right now, or I just have to punch you as a single parent."


    What are you talking about? I thought this father, but apparently he was alone this time.


    Because soma had her eyes narrowed as if she had received it.


    "... do you realize how irrational you are now?


    "It''s weird! I''d say if I couldn''t get through, I''d pull it in!


    "I see... then let me pull your impossibilities into my own!


    "Let them do it......!


    Soma intercepted my father, who jumped from the throne, and the field immediately began to look chaotic.


    I turned my gaze reflexively towards Felicia and the others, but all I came back with was a shrugged shoulder.


    Rarely does She dress the same way...... is it because you felt like it was directed at you?


    No, it''s supposed to be my fault.


    ''Cause I just told him the facts that I wasn''t talking about a big deal, and I turn my gaze again to my fathers to run away from the two of them, thinking things like excuses, etc.


    There''s a sight unfolding there that doesn''t make sense that we''re supposed to be working together like kids but showing strangely advanced movements...... Aina exhaled a sigh of sigh, as she was drained of poison.


    While I do that, I think so.


    I don''t even know how these two rte.


    Obviously, Soma and my father have known each other since before we met here.


    That''s definitely from the atmosphere.


    When I was with Hildegard, I thought the same thing.


    But the question I have now is not what it was then.


    Anyway, my father hasn''t been out of this castle since he became demon king.


    I remember hearing that once when you had to do anything.


    So what time, where and how did you meet Soma?


    What did you think, there was no word in Eina that could exin it.


    But with that doubt in mind, Aina exhales.


    The desire to dissolve it didn''t happen for any reason.


    Or...


    "... well, it''s soma."


    What is the matter with you that makes you feelfortable with it?


    Totally... yes, at all, with a sigh of uncertainty about how many times it will be today.


    Ainaughed bitterly at her mouth, including those against herself, saying that she was troubled.

 572 Former Strongest, Dining With Demon Kings

    If I were to be honest, Stina even remembered the creeps.


    Those around them were fussing about destiny and the inevitability of this, but this must not be such a big deal.


    It''s spicier and spicier, something.


    With that in mind, I turn my gaze to that just offered.


    Dark and distorted, it''s barely spherical.


    If you rolled around there, you wouldn''t even think it was just a stone''s throw or something.


    ... No, let''s make a correction.


    If this was rolling around there, it would definitely make an immediate exit from the spot.


    This was a creepy and ominous substitute, so much so that at a nce we could see that it was necessary.


    But that''s natural, too.


    Whatever it is, it contains shards of the power of the Evil God.


    That''s not cod, as you can see.


    Nevertheless, quality and quantity, I guess, is no big deal.


    Because even though it is creepy and ominous, on the contrary, it is to that extent.


    It must be the difference between cloud mudpared to what was said to have been sealed in the undergroundbyrinth of Radius'' Royal College.


    But now, this is enough.


    Too much.


    As much as I wonder why this happened.


    The cut-off was when we talked about the array, which is also a hidden ball, using it as the seed of the story as our own maximum power.


    And he uttered unto himself, as he rejoiced his boiling circumference.


    Though I can''t use it as it is now.


    The reason is simple.


    It''s sealed. We haven''t found thest one to release it, and we haven''t been able to identify where it''s sealed.


    Hidden balls are just the name, they are kodori... but this is what I was offered.


    Can''t you do this?


    Thest one was not a specific material, but a vessel for transferring it, which was sealed, and which should be the source of its power.


    In short, I couldn''t find enough of it, so... If I can''t do this, I won''t do it as one of the things I deserve.


    In other words, at the end of the day, we had everything we needed.


    Yes, everything.


    Technically, it wasn''t until we got here that we were able to identify where it was sealed.


    The moment we got here, Stina was convinced.


    That the sealed ce is exactly here.


    It was on the eve of the showdown, just before it, that everything was in this hand.


    "- What''s wrong?


    And when I was thinking about that, I was identally called out.


    If you look that way, there''s only one man there.


    I honestly didn''t remember the name or anything, but I still figured out who it was because the guy was thepiler of this one.


    Atst, if you say so, he was also the man who had handed Stina''s sole.


    "You stared jizzily at what I gave you... if anything was out of order?


    "... no, it''s nothing. It''s just... I used to think I could have prepared something like this."


    "Oh, I see. Well, even as far as I''m concerned, I got it by ident...... I was bringing it to you this time that maybe there''s something like using it. That''s how it''s going to help you, so you don''t know what''s good for you."


    "... right"


    Really, yeah.


    What is fortunate and what is not?


    I''m sure you won''t know that unless it''s all over.


    Even if it just seems like a foolish thing to do.


    With that in mind, Stina turns her gaze to the sole at hand again.


    He squeezed, listening to his surrounding voice, which was still making noise.


    After all the noise with Io, Soma and the others headed to the dining room.


    Because it felt just right in time.


    By the way, that''s what we were able to do as a result of remodeling parts of the castle, something that didn''t originally exist.


    Because the area is physically cut off from other ces, it is also a ce where we cannot go without Yiyida.


    I guess that means the living quarters that Eina also said.


    All in all, that''s how Soma came to the dining room, but to be honest, the room was unexpected.


    I had imagined a bigger ce, but surprisingly, it wasn''t that wide.


    Anyway, there''s no difference between what was in the northern vitreous pavilion, the inn where I stayed in the city during this time.


    Unlike there. Although there was only one long table over here, it would be pretty much the same if we considered it as an area.


    It was clearly not what it deserved, given the size of the castle or the fact that it was the ce where the Demon King lived.


    "Hmm... Isn''t this a lot of shortage?


    "No? That''s not true, is it? As I was saying, we''re the only ones who cane here in the first ce. Other than that, I won''t let you through unless you''re the closest one, and that only counts."


    "I see... it took me a long time to convince you, but speaking of which, I made a new one here on purpose, didn''t I? Before that... what was it like when you were the first demon king?


    "Well. You can tell by asking the guys who know about those days, but they''re not in our house with raw hatred, and it''s not like they bothered to ask. It''s just... I don''t know where to eat, and it''s possible that I didn''t live here in the first ce. Or he made me make it elsewhere to bring it, or something like that. The people in the nearest vige were strangely scared of us at first."


    "Speaking of which, I went yesterday to say hello to the vige chief, but you were over-alerted, in other words,"


    "The attitude of the other ones has softened a lot...... only that Ji can do anything about it. Rather than being stubborn, that''s all I needed, so I just said it would only be counterproductive. Ma, you''ll figure it out eventually, and you will. So sit down appropriately. Maybe it''s time for the food toe out."


    "No, what do you mean...?


    With that said, I try to be an Io who really started sitting down, and Soma sits down too.


    Regardless of whether you need to worry about it or not, it''s easy to determine the order of seatster thanks to Io sitting first in the upper seat.


    Well, the only person in this house is Aina, so I have almost nothing to decide on.


    But then I sat down and the food was brought in really quickly.


    ced before each by the hand of the Deacon...... I just don''t know what that is.


    It''s covered. Yeah, I didn''t particrly smell it.


    "Yeah, I''ll tell you before they say it, but I dare you to seal the smell and keep it from leaking outside. If you smell it, you''ll know what it is."


    "You''re wasting your time again..."


    Nevertheless, it would be a lie if I said I didn''t feel any fun there.


    Besides, Io even told me he was pretty surprised.


    Expectations increase in response to what kind of food it is.


    The dishes that have been carried, or dishes, are only for one person at a time.


    Since there is no indication that the next one will be carried, is it a course one that will be carried when you are done eating this, or is itplete with only one of these?


    I know it''s not in the form of everyone pinching what''s served on one te for now, but on the contrary, that''s all I know.


    The shape of the dish is oval, and the depth is not known due to the lid.


    As for size, there it is, but I can''t tell you how helpful it is.


    Because even if the dishes arerge, there is a good chance that there will be less serving.


    In conclusion...


    "Um, you don''t know one thing where I was looking."


    "That''s right. Ma, just open it. Absolutely amazing, huh?


    As they say, Soma reached for the lid.


    I was just thinking about it further, because it was obvious that I could not possibly understand it.


    That''s how I removed the lid... but before the whole thing was revealed, there was something that stimted Soma''s senses.


    It smells.


    A literal irritant odor hits Soma''s nose, and momentary Soma opens her eyes.


    Because it was a terrible nostalgia and at the same time it stimted my own memory.


    Almost at the same time that the name of that dish passed my head and its full content was reflected in my vision.


    The color is clearly divided between white and tea at the center of the border, plus other colors for the tea...... no, the ingredients are also rolling.


    There can''t be a mistake. Soma was groaning and whining about its name if she noticed it.


    "Is it curry......!


    "What do you say... you''re surprised?


    You can''t be surprised.


    I identally turned my gaze to Io, but what was there was a good look on his face.


    A slightly irritating face to be honest, but I couldn''t have said anything when they put this out.


    "You... reproduced it?


    "Sort of. You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?


    That would be so.


    There is no such thing as curry in this world.


    There were times when I wanted to eat food from my past life asexually for a time, and I looked it up one task at a time, but although I was able to find something that looked like it, only curry had no shadow or shape.


    On the other hand, there''s nothing like being its predecessor... and as I looked into it, the reason for it was convincing.


    "How great are you... I heard your father did almost nothing?


    "What are you talking about, you were right? I''m the one who came up with the original idea, and I''m the one who gave the taste and opinion."


    "That''s not something I can do without you... I mean, it was him who worked so hard."


    I say and I turn my gaze, but there is no sign of the deacon on this asion.


    I''ll bring the food. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    I don''t know if it''s because of my obedience that I should not eat with the Lord, or if I still have something to do... but the ce where that deacon went down with his gaze.


    I''m sure that''s the kitchen, the ce I struggled and encouraged.


    If you''re going to make it yourself, it''s still a little too difficult to recreate what''s only in someone''s memory.


    I''ve done such an unscrupulous gesture really well.


    Besides.


    "By the way, I''ve been putting this out as expected...... are you sure you''re okay? I just feel like my mothers are mad at me..."


    "That''s why I''m fine. Speaking of you putting it out to celebrate your return... maybe... you should... I hope so?


    "Aren''t you losing more and more confidence? Still, being angry means... it still costs a lot of money."


    "... sort of"


    They never even made anything resembling a curry, simply because spices and other kinds are luxury products in this world.


    Even so, I use so many spices that I can tell from the smell that this is true.


    There''s no way they''re generally known as cooking.


    If the situation is such that therge merchants and aristocrats are excited, it may not be possible, and there is no way that such things are more well known.


    Besides, there''s also the rice problem, not just curry.


    Rice is not in cirction in this world, but it is only a fraction of the pole.


    Furthermore, there is probably no ce where they are eaten as staple foods.


    Because it doesn''t seem to be the right seed to eat as a staple.


    There''s no way we''re going topromise on rice while we reproduce the curry, and it''s going to cost us a lot of money there again.


    "And then there''s the fact that it costs money to make it... something that looks a little arrogant, to be honest. I haven''t, because I''ve known for a long time, but my mothers still seem a little bad at it. I''m sure it''s delicious, and my mother and I will be fine if we meditate on our eyes, so maybe once every few years."


    "I generally feel like saying no..."


    Well, anyway, it''s curry.


    It''s right in front of you, and it''s equivalent to torture at the earliest, such as being able to eat you because you''re shaking this smell.


    Turning his gaze to Io, he was grinning bitterly and shrugging his shoulders, but I guess he has the same idea around already having a spoon.


    Put your hands together and squeal when you have it, I took the spoon.


    Insert it into the part that is at the border and put both on as much.


    If I carried it straight into my mouth, I felt the irritant smell even stronger, and at the same time I felt something unspeakable and nostalgic.


    "Hmm... it''s a curry"


    "Curry, right?


    "Hmmm... that''s all I can say no matter how far I go"


    I''m sure it''s delicious.


    The nostalgia goes hand in hand, and it is also the only vor that is unique.


    But.


    "h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. This isn''t profitable, is it?


    "That''s right... that''s also why my mothers are angry and repellent when they make this. It''s delicious, but if you''re going to spend the same amount of money, you can have more delicious and extravagant meals..."


    "What else is it?"


    Note, that''s why I didn''t try to reproduce this even though I wanted to eat soma.


    Though Soma''s home is the Duke''s, there''s no way it''s enough where there was a lot of money if we tried to make something like this.


    Instead of the house leaning just repeating the prototype, it copses as it is, and it is Othi who is going to be in debt paint.


    If I could make a recipe and sell it, I might not talk about it again... but that''s what I said earlier.


    There''s no way I can even sell a recipe if I''m talking about who''s going to make something this expensive.


    A good cooking recipe is so valuable that it''s all a fortune, but if no one buys it, it means nothing.


    "Come on, nostalgia is hard to turn into anything, isn''t it?


    "Well, that''s undeniable, and I guess it''s because it''s understood that it''s not forbidden to be angry"


    "I guess that''s what this is about. Honestly, I didn''t really understand... but I think I figured it out just a little bit today."


    "Hmm..."


    With that said, Aina''s gaze can be directed here for a moment.


    It''s like saying something but including giving up...... Perhaps this is what Eina wants to say.


    I wonder why Soma knows the dish that I miss Io.


    Because I can see it, Soma just shrugged her shoulders while carrying the taste of nostalgia into her mouth.

 573 Ex-Strong, Immersed In Nostalgia

    The soma, who spoke with delicacy, exhaled one big breath.


    That is due to satisfaction.


    The same goes for the belly, but above all the heart was filled.


    It was a great thing that I was able to fulfill the feeling of nostalgia.


    Later, when Iori was so good at pickling Fukugami, I thought he was stupid.


    However, it is also certain that this was not possible for Soma.


    How much of a sword could be used to solve the problem of gold alone.


    Even though Io was a demon king, he could have done this.


    Whatever.


    "Well... by the way, I don''t think you two have to do that?


    "No... because it is what you have prepared for the corner"


    "... don''t make food crude"


    Saying that is Felicia and She, who have had a very low mouth count since the start of the meal.


    I was wondering what was going on, but apparently he was struggling with Curry against him.


    The reason for this would be because of what Eina said as well.


    If you don''t know Curry, he does look pretty arrogant.


    Besides, because of the plethora of spices used, it even gives me a stimting odor that I don''t normally feel.


    Regardless of Eina, who is ustomed to it, or Soma, who even remembers her misery instead of being ustomed to it, there was no choice but to make it difficult to eat at first sight.


    "Nevertheless, one bad thing is Io, who has served curry to the first seer. You''re to me for that, aren''t you?


    "Uh... well, yeah. I''m sorry, I honestly didn''t think about you two."


    "Not at all. Father... what are you going to do? I''m not asking you two to put up with hunger, am I?


    "Right, I can''t stay like this as a host... well, what''s up"


    Although the two of them manage to eat, the food progresses unusually slowly.


    He said he''s finished eating this one, but he''s only eaten about two or three bites.


    Apparently, the two are particrly hard to stimte by spices.


    I gave up trying to take it to my mouth many times, and still repeatedly said...


    "Somehow, from the side, you just seem to be harassing mepletely..."


    "Well... that''s the sight of a demon king or something like that."


    "You''re acting like you''re having a meal, and that seems a little unconvincing... but I can''t even say this before."


    "... sorry"


    "... sorry"


    "No, so you don''t have to apologize."


    But it was when I wondered what was really going on and what was going to happen.


    It was the deacon who had been pulling in for so long that he appeared again.


    Grab two dishes in both hands.


    "Sorry I''mte"


    It was lidded like an earlier curry, and instantly the two faces float with alert colors.


    But when the butler smiled bitterly at it, now he put them in front of the two of them. No, no, no. Slightly removed them to show them.


    The only thing that showed up was white.


    Simr to curry...... or almost the same if the brown part is whitened.


    But I guess the two of them blinked their eyes there because they don''t smell like stimtion unlike curry rather than appearance.


    And, naturally, Soma knows the name of the dish.


    "Stew, is it"


    "Did you know... just fine. Yes, when I used to have too many ingredients, the Demon King taught me that I could do something like this with almost the same ingredients, so I prepared them for a time of need. At first nce, it''s hard to eat inside, because I''ve experienced it."


    "Hmmm... you are the perfect person to follow on behalf of the impudent Lord"


    "is, I''m afraid, overrated. But to this extent, if you''re the deacon, you should be able to."


    That said, the head lowering motion was also brilliant.


    So much so that I identally roar.


    "Mmmm... what a man I could be. Honestly, I envy you so much... Io, can I scout properly?


    "Nothing good, huh? If they pull him out, I''ll starve to death, but if that''s all right with you!


    "What kind of threateningint are you..."


    And while he was such aic genius, Felicia and the others seemed to be starting to eat stew.


    Now breathe out small into the way you''re carrying it in your mouth without any problems, and you''ll identally have eyes for Yi Wei.


    As relieved, I shrugged my shoulders at how sorry I was to smile bitterly.


    It''s basically a pain in the ass, and it''s the one that brings in all sorts of troubles, but it''s not like Iori can''t care less.


    Soma''s knowledge of Iori would have allowed us to think about both of them properly.


    That''s the same thing about Soma, though.


    Soma didn''t realize that those two foods hadn''t progressed... he couldn''t care less.


    It''s usually unthinkable.


    That must have been due to meeting with Iori and eating curry.


    The fact that he remembered his grief neglected other things.


    Anyway, Iori is not like Hildegard, he is clearly a friend in his previous life, and he is even older than Hildegard.


    Soma wasn''t so depressed to see someone like that and feel nothing.


    What is on that throne is also like a part of it.


    And there you go. More, curry.


    To be honest, I was immersed in an atmosphere of nostalgia.


    There was Soma, there was Io, there were other friends... spending a lot of crap, back then.


    He said it was decades ago... or that''s why.


    Probably the same for Iori.


    I didn''t just ask you for an overview, but it seems you''ve been struggling a lot over there, too.


    No... or are you still struggling?


    I heard a little from Stina and that is likely to be the case considering the current situation in this castle.


    So just a little bit, there''s nothing else going on.


    The right to me it, at least not on Soma.


    Rather, that''s why we''re in a position to apologize together.


    So I shrug my shoulders again to show that they''re different.


    Well, it sounds like you should apologize with meter.


    "By the way, when the curry also had stew, did you make it reproduce something else?


    "That''s it... I was willing to make it reproduce..."


    "My father was forbidden to enter or leave the kitchen because I couldn''t see it any more. Well, of course."


    "I don''t think the others will cost that kind of money, I said..."


    "What else is"


    Curry, I''m talking about who believes a man who spent money like an idiot to make one reproduce where he said he wouldn''t spend that much money.


    Besides, I also think Soma would have been right about that concern.


    For he took a bite of the curry, and missed it.


    In short, what Io did is a real reproduction.


    I didn''t create a delicious curry, I created a nostalgic curry.


    There is as much difference between heaven and earth.


    I just created a curry that tastes better than this, probably because Io would have wasted it.


    I guess what Io asked for is a taste of nostalgia rather than curry.


    Of course, that difficulty is quite high because you don''t just have to make something delicious.


    How hard it was until we got there... the Deacon''s hard work is to be relieved.


    Or did Iori notice there too, and taught him how to make stews, or something?


    Stew wouldn''t need so much money, and the knowledge he developed to make curry would be able to make it somewhat useful.


    "... Speaking of which, there''s a stew on it."


    "Hmm? Oh... I was a caller, and I taught it as an application of curry in the first ce. So did you, huh?


    "That''s right..."


    I miss it.


    I forgot what was essential, but Stew had once discussed it divided into pieces that didn''t call for dinner, and pieces that ate bread in the first ce.


    Well, in the end, if it tastes good, whatever it is, it settled down in the form of... a piece of everyday crap we were talking about.


    Back in the day, I feel nostalgic again, but this time, trying to be careful, I get a glimpse of Felicia and the others.


    Apparently the stew doesn''t really seem to have a problem and I keep eating normally...... plus I loosened my mouth just a little bit.


    This is probably the first time Felicia and the others have eaten rice, but because they thought it seemed to be epted and above all.


    Whether or not my hometown stuff is eptable is still a concern.


    Most of all, technically, the home of Soma today will be this world... it is.


    First, Soma continued to talk to Ioda without other love, looking sideways at Felicia and the others who seemed unwilling to have a conversation during the meal.

 574 Beginning Rituals

    Outside the window, the moon lights were pouring down.


    It''s a quiet, good evening, and so on. When I approach the window, Soma exhales one breath as if dropping from there into a true circle of moon.


    I had just finished the after-dinner chat and was led to the room where I was told I could use it tonight.


    If you look around somehow on the spot, your vision shows nature and the interior of the room.


    So I exhaled again because the room was obviously too big.


    "It may be small, but I''m sorry at the time, he said something... but isn''t he feeling strange?


    Anyway, it''s more than double the size of my parents'' room.


    Although it does correspond given the size of the castle, this might not make it narrow.


    Or if it was humble, it wouldn''t be strange.


    "Because you were obviously serious..."


    Well, as far as I can tell, I''ve already spent nearly half my life in this castle.


    I might say that it''s not surprising in one or two crazy ces of the senses.


    If they ask me that, I''ll take it for granted... but I''ve told them not to worry about it.


    Then there''s nothing I can do so far.


    "... I think I''ll be able to handle it soon," he said.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''ll have to believe that.


    "Well..."


    Whatever it is, I wonder what''s wrong.


    What are we going to do now?


    You should not go to bed if you simply think about it.


    But I''m not sleepy with hatred.


    I don''t see anything here that would ruin my spare time, and Felicia and She said they were going to rest first, so I can''t go have a cheer.


    That''s not why we''re exploring this ce.


    "Yeah?"


    and it was then that the door to the room was knocked.


    But that''s where Soma tilted his neck because he didn''t know who he was going to be asking here.


    As far as Felicia and the others are concerned, I''m not sure why the Deacon ising.


    Of course, the most likely person to ask is Io, but Io can''t be here at this hour.


    But.


    "Soma? Are you awake?


    "Io...?


    The voices heard were undoubtedly those of Iwo.


    Surprisingly, he headed to the door, opened it... and there it was, as expected.


    It was Iori, standing in an easy-going state.


    "... why is Io here?


    "Dude, it''s natural for you to want to talk more to a friend you haven''t seen in a while, right? Or have you had enough? I''m just a little shocked that that seems enough..."


    "It''s fine to be shocked on your own, but didn''t you go to Aina''s in the first ce?


    Yes, that''s why I thought Io would nevere at this hour.


    If it''s been a long time, so is Aina.


    It would rather be natural for a friend and daughter to give priority to their daughter.


    Besides, we were able to confirm that we were in this world.


    We''ve already talked about the general situation, and there''s nothing in particr that we need to talk about as soon as possible.


    The conversation should also take ce on the next asion.


    "No, I went to Aina''s too... she kicked me out"


    "Hey, what have you done? Depending on what you do, you don''t have to."


    "It''s just a misunderstanding. When I went to Aina''s, she told me toe to you because I''m already done with my errands. There are going to be a lot of things going on, and I''ve already shown myself well enough."


    "Hmm... doesn''t that just seem like you don''t care?


    "Hey, you can choose yournguage, right? I''m just kind of wondering if that''s what I''m doing, too, so if I''m bad, I''m gonna go hang myself like this, okay?


    The face of Iori, who said so, was so serious that it erupted.


    ... What would they have said if they had seen Itsuki now?


    "You don''t seem to have changed, but you do. No... should I say that there are parts that haven''t changed and parts that haven''t?


    "Am I right?


    "If I were you back in the day, wouldn''t I have told you things like this, even if I was joking?


    "Uh... I guess so. There was a lot going on. Besides, you look pretty different, don''t you?


    "Is that so?... well, I had a lot going on in my life."


    All that stuff, we haven''t talked to each other yet.


    Because that was understandable, Soma smiled bitterly and shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Io.


    Ito did the same thing.


    "If that''s the case, you just have to let it in. I was just wondering what was wrong with my life."


    "Whoa, let me interrupt. Well, I was originally thendlord."


    The night is still long.


    To talk to friends I haven''t seen in a long time.


    Soma invited Io into the room.


    "Hmm... are you insane?


    "Well, what do you think...? Maybe he got hit by poison and went crazy, didn''t he?


    That''s what Stina said and shrugged her shoulder as she stuck out her bloody spear.


    That caused the spear to move and the throat of the man being poked was shed shallow, but I don''t even care in particr.


    Whether you care or not, this spear is no different than piercing its throat.


    Then it would be futile to just care.


    "But it doesn''t matter. Omei just needs to tell us where the other ones are.... Unless you''re seeing them right now."


    What lies ahead, with a proper gaze, is a shadow of convenience twenty or so.


    If he is pped in the neck, skipped, or burned by lightning, all of it is turned into a corpse.


    I can assure you so, because I confirmed it, and above all because Stina created them.


    "Totally...... it''s amentable story. You should have been our g... but how could you change your mind like this..."


    "So isn''t it because you ate poison?... but as for Stina, I''m not going to change anything."


    Yes, one thing hasn''t changed.


    Because it hasn''t changed, this is really what we should have done from the beginning.


    Even if it were to perish indestructibly because of it, it should not have given rise to a strange sense of responsibility.


    Or, if you feel responsible, you''ve taken the wrong steps.


    Instead of leading everyone because she is the daughter of the Demon King.


    I should have given you guidance.


    Yes, that''s why Stina is doing this.


    Because I know these people are up to crap again.


    Now it is time to consolidate that readiness ande to crush it responsibly.


    Although it was a bet that I could honestly discover it, I managed to seed in it... I waited until this time because there were too many gathered than I expected.


    There would have been no problem where we were attacked at the same time, but it was impossible to think that we would not let one escape.


    For that reason, just before we moved on to the operation, the numbers began to divide, and then we finally started.


    But because of it, it was not known where the others were gathered.


    Although I had heard that the gathering ce was different for each operation, the only ce Stina could hear was here, the gathering ce for the operation that was shaken by herself.


    That''s why we''re here together, and this is how we''re closing up this guy who''s supposed to know all about it.


    "So, when are you gonna start talking? Or do you want torture? I honestly don''t feel like it, and I''ve never done it, so I think it''s going to get pretty rough... but I don''t think I can afford the time right now. If that''s what you want."


    "Well, don''t panic, calm down a bit. I''m in a hurry and it''s not going to be a good result... because it''s about time."


    "Yes? Omei, what the hell...!?


    Moment after moment, my head shook.


    My vision shifts, and soon after, my nausea strikes me.


    "- Hey!?


    The spit was the same red and ck liquid that was spreading on the ground.


    The question of why is passed, but soon it is gone.


    He lost his strength and fell down on the spot.


    "Hey, ha... what, shit...!?


    "Phew...... man, your liver just got cold. I didn''t know it was going to work this far...... that''s right, should I say?


    "Are you... poisonous? But what Omei et al., put out, is..."


    "Yeah, if they didn''t say a bite, I was a little rushed about that, too. Well, nevertheless, there are other ways to get them to consume. Nevertheless, we did not reward everyone because they should not be noticed... and those who were unfortunately caught up in this way let us use it to distract you."


    "Huh... Ome, e...!?


    "Oh, how can you be angry? Let''s not end up with the same thing, shall we? Nevertheless, I was also secretly drugged so that I could tolerate it to some extent... I didn''t know it worked any slower than those people. No, it''s really great."


    I desperately try to move my body sideways with the look of a man bowing his head in such a manner as disrespect, but I never moved a finger.


    Only a cough is repeated against your will, and every time you dye the ground red and ck.


    Still, it doesn''t look like he''s going to die any time soon... but it would be the same thing in this way.


    "Oh, don''t worry. We''re not going to kill you, are we? Yeah... there''s no way I''m gonna do that without you. The corner has created a situation that deserves so much."


    "Corresponding, I... situation, is...?


    "Yes, they were meant to mislead your eyes, but at the same time they are sacrifices. And... oh? This is also convenient, because you are apparently wearing what it takes to unseal a certain existence. Yeah... really, it''s a convenient situation"


    "Are you...!?


    As a matter of course, Stina was not willing to awaken the things that would sleep in thend.


    Still, I kept the material, etc., just in case.


    Just in case they don''t use these.


    I didn''t have the time to dispose of it, and I thought it was best that I had it.


    That ''s--


    "Now... please wait a moment. I''m going to draw a magic formation. Oh, don''t worry. We still have plenty of time before the operation starts."


    That''s what the man said.


    Behind your eyes, keep the dark fire on.


    unaware that we are on the path of ruin.


    Or... as I tell you, even though I realize it, it doesn''t matter.


    "So shall we get started? The demon king eventually repelled the ritual of the resurrection of the demon god."


    With the word, the man distorted his mouth to the point of spookiness.

 575 Talk To The Former Most Powerful, Demon King

    That was the only bright room illuminated by the moon, as well as quite an atmospheric situation.


    But there''s no point in giving the guy an atmosphere or anything.


    I tried to put the lights on for now... but I no longer needed that right after.


    Because Iori used magic to turn on the lights.


    He said that to reduce the wear and tear of the magic conductor with lights, which are also consumables, etc.


    "You... are you harassing me? At this hour, if you''re selling a fight, you''re buying it, right?


    "What? Why is that... Oh, no, you''ve been saying that like a wizard for a long time. So, could it possibly not be used?


    "Maybe nothing, but rather why can you use it...?


    "I''m talking about one thing or the other - and why can''t you use it... sure, I heard that anyone in our world could basically use magic if they came to this world?


    That waspletely first-hand information.


    Not even from Hildegard, I haven''t heard.


    You knew, but you didn''t tell me, you didn''t know in the first ce... no, maybe you didn''t.


    That is definitely useful information.


    I don''t need to dare hide it.


    But.


    "Hmm... is that right?


    "Oh, anything. Because our world will be the top world from this world. Was that why? Because of this, the soul is superior in rank, so most of the innate talents that exist in this world are equipped in advance? It seems to vary from individual to individual."


    "I see.... By the way, how do you know that?


    Yes, that''s the problem.


    Hildegard is a former god, and even though he seems to have encountered the gods of this world, he is nevertheless unknown information.


    Just because you''re a former brave man and a current demon king, doesn''t mean you''ll know just about anything.


    He stared narrowly at his face, which spoke as if it were nothing, but Iori just shrugged his shoulders, looking the same.


    "Well... I only have to say... because I was taught by a certain one, or because I was told on my own... who do you dare not say it from? Maybe they''lle to you sometime."


    "Ho... what''s the basis for that?


    "It''s a simple story. Because I''m here and you''re here, too. You will be reincarnated into the world where I was summoned. I wonder if that happens by chance."


    "Hmm..."


    Squirting, Soma shrugged her shoulders, too, because she was convinced that she was indeed right.


    There is no way such a coincidence could have happened.


    It was the story of Hildegard who reincarnated Soma into this world... apparently he was able to do what he had to confirmter.


    "Are you convinced?


    "Well, how can you not be convinced? I can''t forgive you for using magic."


    "Why, forgive me."


    "Say no."


    I say that and stare at each other,ughing at each other right after.


    I felt terribly nostalgic, although it was something I felt a little bit after reuniting with Io.


    "Oh yeah, I''m going to forget it while I''m doing this so I''ll tell you first...... thanks"


    "... what is it, abruptly? I honestly feel sick..."


    "I''m thankful, take it honestly."


    "I don''t know what you''re thankful for, but I don''t care if you ask me to take it?


    "... ma, sure that''s true too. Though, you have a pretty good idea, don''t you? It''s about Eina''s magic."


    Indeed, that was not what I had in mind.


    Finally, because of Iori''s character, he will probably say thank you.


    "He told the story a long time ago."


    "That''s why it''s extra, right. To the extent that you can pretend to flush it, you mean you can sort it out and take it. Oh, by the way, right. You solved it, he said something like, how did you do it?


    "Yeah? I just saw something weird. So I just shed it?


    "... what? shed...?


    Soma tilts her neck at Iwo with a look such as a sh.


    Because I didn''t know why I looked like that.


    "Hmm... they all look like that a lot for some reason, but why?


    "As for me, I''m talking about why you''re asking me that... well, I don''t know if I look like you. And you must have managed to solve Eina''s problem."


    "That would just be a buyout. I guess that''s all I''ve managed by chance. In the first ce, you...... no, you guys would have actually thought I didn''t care about that problem?


    "... what makes you think that?


    "Nothing, assholes will know what you''re doing."


    Technically, I didn''t think it mattered.


    I didn''t care, to be exact.


    If Eina can use magic, then there will be no change in the eyes that see Eina of Eida.


    "... as a matter of fact, you''re right, but it still doesn''t make any difference what Eina was suffering from. And that was something we couldn''t help. What did you just say, Aina didn''t try to ept it? There was a lot going on back then. It''s just one of the reasons...... that''s not even an excuse. Whatever, thanks."


    Soma shrugged her shoulder with a slight surprise at Iwo, who said so and bowed her head.


    I think it''s something that really started to show people their parent-like faces, and realize that that''s all the time flowed to them, too.


    It doesn''t make me feel that way at all.


    "... by the way, speaking of which, I have been distracted to ask, why do you remain as you remember me? Even though magic can slow down aging to some extent, it would be too much of a change."


    "Oh... I didn''t say that. That also means that I''m from the top world. It has very little soul loss, so it''s affecting the flesh, or something? And then there''s the secondary element of being a brave man."


    "Hmm... it''s the Demon King, isn''t it?


    "I mean, I originally called myself the Demon King. Take the me for defeating the Demon King once, or something like that."


    "Hmm? Does that mean that the Demon King doesn''t originally name himself?


    "A demon king is only a role given to him by the world, just like a brave man. Most of all, it became the Demon King because that''s what we called it... but from what I''ve heard, it''s probably none of your business, and it''s only gonna be for a long time in vain, so stop it."


    I''m interested in talking about it, but the night is long but finite.


    I have a lot to ask and talk about, so I gave my consent.


    "That''s right. Whatever the reason, he hasn''t changed and he''s been helpful. Honestly, there''s a chance I wouldn''t have known if I''d grown up poorly... and no, I''d have just figured it out if I''d heard your name?


    "I mean, I''m surprised I remembered my face for what it was. h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. I only remember your original face somehow, huh?


    "Maybe my whole life hasn''t changed either. Probably wouldn''t have known if we could have lined up a simr face. I could only be sure because there were a few elements that I could deduce from looking at the real thing."


    "I think that''s too much."


    With such a story on their minds, Soma and the others discussed a variety of things.


    Something you couldn''t talk about earlier, or something you wouldn''t be able to talk about without the two of us.


    We talked about some of the downside stuff and some of the crap... it''s been a really long time, like old times, we talked about a lot of things.


    There would have been a lot of stories back in the day about the appropriations, but things have been a little topicaltely.


    Felicia and the others were the most unsure of what to do.


    Somehow he missed the time and never exined the two of them.


    And that''s why we both stayed hooded the whole time.


    "... She is an elf and Felicia is a witch"


    I see. I can''t show you my face.


    That''s what I ended up talking about because they gave me permission, but I was surprised, but when they told me that it didn''t seem like anything, it was just a relief.


    "Still, take the elves and the witches, or... that ce really sounds like you"


    "Is that so...?


    And then I asked him if he could use magic somehow, as a matter of course, and so on and so on.


    But...


    "If there''s such a thing, you can try it when Aina''s"


    "Hmm... you''re absolutely right. Well, that doesn''t make any difference. It helps you to call yourself the Demon King..."


    "Don''t be impotent about what the Demon King has to do with anything."


    As such, if we also share stories about nostalgia, time will pass in no time.


    The night also deepened, and such a nostalgic and enjoyable time went on until it was just time to go to bed.

 576 Sound To The End

    The man - Nicus nodded satisfactorily at the sight in front of him.


    The magic formations can be drawn perfectly and all you have to do is spin the spirit at the end.


    Only then will the demon god be resurrected.


    idental loosening of the mouth would also be irresistible.


    "That and this, it''s all because of you...... oh? Could it be that he''s dead? I still have trouble getting killed..."


    If I noticed, the reaction had stopped returning from then on at my feet.


    Though there are enough sacrifices, this is the core of the ritual.


    If I kicked at least a little harder, the groans returned slightly.


    "Huh... kill yourself, don''t fuck with me..."


    "Oh, did you still talk? Surprisingly... well, that might make you happier, and that''s pretty good."


    After nodding satisfactorily like that, Nicus mutters now.


    Finish it.


    "Well, thank you for waiting. It will finally be thepletion of the ritual. I know you probably won''t fail...... but was that worry unnecessary? That''s why you were created."


    "... eh"


    I reacted to that word. Besides, Nicus identally distorts his mouth.


    Though I think you would have reacted more interesting if you were well with this...... well, I don''t know what else to do.


    Nicus is a critical junior in terms of skills.


    In that situation, it would have been this one who had been killed, so now we have to put up with this.


    If I can resurrect even the demon gods, I can do whatever I want more, so I keep thinking about what''s going to happen.


    "My only concern is that you can''t... well, don''t worry about that either. It was a demon king''s vessel that failed, and the demon king decided that it was enough for you to be a witch of the demon god."


    "... let it go, it is. Shut up, ritual, whatever, end it."


    "Oh, by the way, did you know? The witch in this case means the same thing as the demon king... i.e., vessels.... No, there''s no way you didn''t know. Anyway, I''m talking about Alberto and his intention to put you on the g from the beginning. There''s no way you didn''t know who Teng was."


    "... Huh!?


    This was half a lie.


    It''s true that the Demon King ordered Stina to be the witch of the demon god as a vessel, but because we don''t know what Alberto and the others were going to do.


    Or indeed, it may have simply weed itself as a g.


    But Nicus, who was only on the bottom end, could not have known what he intended... and he didn''t care about the truth.


    Appeared on that face with amazement, as long as there was that despair.


    Nicus hoists his mouth, thinking it was a discretionary thing to do, even though we were going to betray ourselves and destroy ourselves altogether.


    Now, really, it was ready.


    Hope invites resistance, despair causes resistance to be lost.


    Don''t let it happen.


    It was only natural to make sure it wasplete.


    Yes, that''s all and nothing else, Nicus opens his mouth to spin the Spirit of the Word as he tightens his mouth, which is about to loosen.


    The true next demon king, such as being able to invoke and obey the demon god, thought that he was the one who deserved it, and he made a sound for it.


    "Oh, it is. Onest thing I wanted to ask you."


    Soma spoke that way to Io shortly after the decision was taken to dissolve it, whether to open it because time was also time.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t actually really conveniently recall it now.


    I was asking for an opportunity to know when I heard it.


    And while I was doing that, it was now...


    "Am I right? I think I told you most of the time... was there anything you hadn''t told me yet?


    "Um, I''m talking about Stina..."


    The moment I said it, Io narrowed his eyes.


    I''m still convinced of the reaction.


    I haven''t dared to talk about her before, but apparently she was right.


    "You, how did you get that name...?


    "Nothing, really, because I met him? Look, we talked about this, right? Before I got here, I was reunited with an unusual girl in a city and got caught up in a little goth," he said.


    "Uh... I see. When I heard the story, I thought it was a sensible reaction."


    But more than I thought, Iwo''s appearance was mild.


    Whatever she is, I was also wondering if it would suck to be more swordswallowing, but I don''t think I''d have to worry about that.


    "So, who is she after all? But he deceived the daughter of the demon king, and said," Sister of Aina. "


    "Uh, yeah... well, if you met with him, it wouldn''t mean you had nothing to do with it, either, okay? That''s not a trick. Aina''s sister is not urate, but if she was recing her sister, she can''t be wrong."


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, Eina said that too"


    "... maybe you told Eina too?


    "No, I just checked to see if there were sisters or something. It wasn''t such an unnatural way to ask, and I don''t know if they even thought about it... I can assure you that. Or should I have told you?


    "No, if you''re not talking, there''s no problem. Well, it''s a littleplicated around here."


    "So, I guess"


    Because I felt that atmosphere, I didn''t speak to Aina, and I couldn''t even ask Io inside.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so, but it''s not your cheating child, is it? Stina seems older than Eina, and then it does seem a lot moreplicated... no, or possibly an ex-wife''s kid or something...? In that case, it would be difficult for Stina to stay... and Tsujitsu fits."


    "It doesn''t fit. There''s no blood connection between me and Stina in the first ce."


    "Then my wife''s side of the line...?


    "Come on, or I''ll bust you?


    Well, I''m not serious, so I shrug my shoulders back.


    But I didn''t mean it, but it''s also true that I was thinking about some of those possibilities.


    Stina was definitely living with Io and Aina, temporarily, to rece her sister or to observe from those words.


    There should have been a corresponding reason there...... but not now.


    It''s easy to wonder if there''s still a good reason there, and even more so, there''s a concern that Stina might be involved in something.


    And when you think about it, there''s not a lot of possibilities.


    "Well, though, don''t make a fuss when you say it''s a misunderstanding, but it''s not even a blur. At least there''s a blood connection between Aina and Stina."


    "Mm-hmm? Aina and Stina? Hmm, you are supposed to be a celestial loner in this world... and it''s no trick to be the daughter of a demon king...?... No way, but you and the former Demon King''s..."


    "So there''s no connection between me and blood. You''re following me.... but even if you don''t hit it, you''re really the same as always."


    "Not far without hitting? It''s..."


    The question of what it meant never became a voice.


    As if to block it, there was a roar in Soma''s ear shortly afterwards.


    The two look at each other reflexively to the sound of something that also seems to have exploded.


    "... there''s no construction going on nearby at this hour, is there?


    "I haven''t heard... but if so, just don''t annoy the neighborhood too much. Let''s go protest for a little while."


    "Hmmm... I guess I''ll go out with him too"


    "... okay?


    "Whatever it is, it''s too annoying. I didn''t get a chance to show it to you, but I''m still pretty confident in my arm, and I think it will help even if it gets a little rough, right?


    "Sounds like..."


    That''s not how Io returned it to us properly.


    Because I have some idea how much this one can do.


    Just as Soma is.


    At least, it seems true that the word that he is a brave demon king is not bullshit... so Iughed bitterly and shrugged my shoulders there because I realized once again that he hade a long way.


    "Oh, boy, I never even had a fight over a beating."


    "I... well, were you somewhat used to it? It''s a hassle, so I never did anything aggressive."


    "Hmm? Is that right? It''s my first ear..."


    "It''s not even like you dare, is it?


    "That''s true¡­ now I want to hear about those days."


    "I''m sorry I tried to g you weird. ¡­ when I get the next chance."


    We were probably saying that to each other because we remembered something like a hunch for each other.


    Thomas and I were aware that something very troublesome was imminent, although not a clich¨¦ of Iori.


    It also means that if you leave it because it''s troublesome, it''s going to be more troublesome, again.


    "Well... it''s a hassle, but can I get a job?"


    "I agree with you all this time. I just want to go to bed... but I won''t have a choice."


    From earlier on, the sound has continued intermittently and seems to be closing in, if not because of the mind.


    What happens if you leave it... I''m sure it''s just as you imagine.


    I don''t have time to go wake up Aina and the others.


    It''s this sound, and then it''ll happen, or it could be already happening... but it won''t be necessary to give any particr instructions.


    They also have a lot of experience.


    You must be able to take what you think is best for you.


    Only Felicia is worried... but She will follow her there.


    If you asked him how Io was doing, you''d know he was okay from what he told you, but there was so much worry on his face that he couldn''t hide it.


    But the person will be aware of that, too, so he dares not say anything and Soma shrugs his shoulders.


    "So, are we going?"


    "... right"


    That''s how Iori''s fingers rang, and the Somas headed to where they thought they were responsible for this sound.

 577 Formerly The Strongest, Caught Up In The Commotion

    The extent to which it is possible to transfer by the power of Iwo is limited only in the castle.


    For this reason, while heading outside the castle with his own feet, Soma turned her gaze towards the audible and narrowed her eyes.


    "Hmm, from the sound, across the mountain...... northwest, is that the ce?


    "I guess that''s about it. By the way, that''s just where the woods are."


    "I see... it''s the right ce"


    It''s hard to understand where I was doing something, it''s hard to grasp things even after they happen.


    That''s the ce.


    However, if there is a problem, if it sounds like this even though it is, would it mean nothing?


    We''re teaching them where we are.


    All I can say is dump the corner advantage, you idiot.


    "I mean, is that a positive move over there?


    "Though it is easy to think so..."


    "It doesn''t have to be done where it seems like it can be used to ambush on purpose, is it? If so, it is the fate that makes you think it''s positive..."


    "Or that it''s both positive and fateful... it doesn''t matter, does it?


    Soma understood exactly what Io meant when he said that.


    Turn your gaze to the northeast for that reason.


    From there, we feel an obvious deviation.


    "That''s true fate over there. If I can do something about it, then okay, if I can stop it, it''s enough, and in the meantime, is there something else...? That means he''s around the southeast and southwest."


    "Well, I guess I''m at this rate"


    There''s no way there''s more to it, is there?


    We''ve been doing obvious things so far.


    I can''t do anything like a one-handed drop.


    "By the way, do you have an idea of who they are?


    This is obviously a raid, though I don''t have to confirm it now.


    Though I say I call myself, apart from being a demon king, it''s not surprising or anything in itself, but there''s something about how Soma moves, depending on the reason and the opponent.


    "If they''re your cheaters and they''re here to scratch you, I don''t know what to do with them."


    "You still pull that crap..."


    "Well, jokes aside... so what do you think?


    To Soma''s inquiry, Iori shrugged her shoulders.


    But I guess that doesn''t mean I don''t know.


    Aftering to an expression that somehow contained a shuddering and giving up view and exhaling, Io opened his mouth.


    "... if you can tell me if I see it or not, I can tell you it''s on. It''s probably the demon kings or something."


    "Hmm... are they the ones who started the rebellion before?


    "Yes... but how do you know that? I''mying down a warrant for that..."


    "Is that so?... No, think about it. Is that natural too?"


    Nothing but a scandal, such as being rebelled.


    Moreover, ording to the story, quite a few escaped and even allowed theft from the treasure trove.


    Trying to keep that hidden would be natural.


    "Well, the reason I know is simple. Stina told me."


    But the moment it gave its name, it seemed that Io lurked his eyebrows in surprise, again for another reason.


    Because the reaction I showed shortly afterwards was that it would be odd if Stina knew.


    "From Stina...? Why is he..."


    "Hmm? Is it weird that Stina knows?


    "Right. There was a rebellion about two years ago, shortly after Eina left the castle. Stina wasn''t in this castle by then, so there''s no way she knew."


    "Ho? Seems like you knew a lot about it.


    "Well I can think of a few possibilities... after all, he also...? But then I told Soma that for a reason... no, or...?


    "It''s fine to think, but shouldn''t we leave it behind now?


    When Soma said so, it seemed that Iori also remembered the status quo.


    After a stir, exhale to switch consciousness.


    "So is that. Anyway, this is... no, should I say this too? Well, for now, I''m pretty sure it''s those guys. I did something simrst time."


    "Hmm... I failed and I did the same thing again... no, you could say that some of it was sessful, because of that, right?


    "Well. It is true that they did escape to some extent, but the main ones are still crushed. It is possible that there are simply no conceivable ones left. Well, anyway, I thought I''d be back in time, so it feels like I''m finally here..."


    "... by the way, though. Am I one of thest ones to get away with this?


    So it was in the northeast direction that Soma turned his gaze.


    It is the ce I called true destiny earlier, somewhat disastrously, ahead of me in feeling troublesome signs.


    If you suck...... no, even if you don''t suck, being there would be something more troublesome than that Forest God.


    Still, if you fight from the front, Soma doesn''t feel like losing.


    But on the contrary, it would be if we could fight from the front.


    Given the current situation...


    "No, at least there shouldn''t have been one like thatst time. Did you even rendezvous new since, or did you bring it from somewhere... Whatever. For now, I''m gonna hit that way, so can you ask for the other one?


    "Hmm, I don''t mind... are you okay?


    "You''re still a brave, demonic king, aren''t you? We''ll figure it out. I can''t leave it to my guests to look like the most troublesome thing... and that''s when I stayed here."


    "Oh, I knew it."


    Somehow, I felt that way.


    He didn''t look surprised by the raid itself, and it would be impossible toe to the raid when people were identally paying for it.


    We should dare assume that we were being dispersed, and Ioda rode the other''s thoughts knowingly.


    "That means you don''t have to worry about the rear."


    "Well, you are. I was supposed to second-hand split with the deacon, and the castle should be enough for one of him. Still, there was no certainty that you guys would be okay, so honestly, it would help a lot."


    "Hmm... you can''t lose your hand if you say that. Try to help me with a little bit of my back."


    Of course I didn''t mean to, but that''s it.


    Although they are friends, they should actively sell when they are able to sell their favors.


    Because then you might get something you want for yourself.


    A rare demonic material, for example?


    "Well, I think it''s time to go and shut the hell up, but do you have any orders or something? We should try to catch him alive, or something like that."


    "No, not particrly. I don''t even want to hear it from him alive..."


    And I guess that''s why Iori interrupted the fuzz and smiled bitterly because he thought that it was starting to say a lot more noisy than it used to be.


    And the reason why Soma figured it out is simple.


    Because at about the same time, Soma thought the same thing.


    But Soma doesn''t say anything about it either, just shrugs his shoulders.


    "Copy that. Then I''ll go, but be careful, okay?


    "Oh... you too"


    That''s how he exchanged words, Soma headed northwest and kicked the ground.


    That said, Northwest, as I mentioned earlier, it is a story on the other side of the mountain.


    So how do we get there, as a matter of course, directly across the mountain?


    "Hmm... no matter what you think, it''s quicker to take them down and move on, but how about that?"


    I run down the mountain, all alone about that.


    Shortly afterwards, although something sounded like a hit by a tree in the rear, it is ignored.


    Of course, there are signs of homicide and peripheral feelings that can be directed at us.


    Needless to say, they belong to the demons who live on this mountain, and at the same time they are the ones who are protecting this mountain.


    If you take it from them, Soma is definitely nothing but foreign... and apparently even Io can''t make you listen.


    That''s synonymous with diminishing the protection here if you take it down poorly, and that''s exactly what Io tells you to give me a break.


    This is why it is moving forward while ignoring it.


    Then it''s a good story to go about bypassing the mountain from the beginning, but it needs to go out through that entrance and exit once and then go around gleaming.


    Sometimes you don''t know what happens if you take that long, and there''s going to be enemies over there.


    If it got into battle with you, it would be troublesome, so we went the shortest way.


    The resulting problem is not particrly so far.


    Although it is necessary to proceed with some positioning in mind because it would be cumbersome if surrounded, it is to that extent.


    Well, I''m sure there''s been some trouble.


    That''s a good story to give thanks to.


    What, it just increases the rank of materials that demand a little bit.


    No big deal. No big deal.


    That''s how he ran up the mountain, and it didn''t take him long to get to the summit.


    Turning his gaze under his eyes, what was spreading there was the same downhill that he had just climbed.


    There is definitely a forest at the end of my gaze¡­ Now there was a slight, but clearly everywhere, fire hands were up.


    "It''s troublesome again, or I remember seeing something simr somewhere..."


    That forest apparently continues to this mountain.


    If we leave it like this, it could reach this point in time.


    Besides, the firehand is pretty dotted...... it still keeps increasing.


    The roar goes off, and from the sound, it''s too small. It goes up.


    "Oh boy... did you know it was a positive move"


    I''ve been exploring the signs, and is it something like thirty to fifty that''s on this side?


    Strength does not seem so much, but rather seems rather scattered for that matter, which seems troublesome when ites to hassle.


    That''s because that means they''re assuming they''re defeated.


    "If you defeat him to some extent, he will withdraw on his own."


    It feels like I''m going to continue to resist even if I''m thest one.


    Well, given the circumstances, it''s going to lead to this again if you let them get away badly, so I guess that''s not a good idea.


    "Apparently you mean it more than you thought. Then I wonder about the other side and the other side... but for now, after we do something about this side."


    Whimpering, Soma puts back under her eyes the gaze she was pointing towards the other side.


    Now, when he dropped one word, he went straight ahead and ran down.

 578 Ex-Brainer And Demon God.

    Nicus exhaled one breath as he heard the roaring from the other side.


    It''s finally starting, so I guess I can''t help but loosen my mouth.


    Yes, finally, it is.


    Two years from then... No, counting from before, more than ten years.


    Given that you can finally fulfill your petition, it is more natural that your mood will be elevated with emotion.


    With that in mind, if we somehow turned our gaze to the sky, there would have been a more darkened pitch of pitch ck there.


    I narrowed my eyes to it because I was thinking back to what my father had told me.


    More than a hundred years ago, the Demon Nation said that in the days when the Demon King was most feared, the color was their own.


    Because the colour of the demon king''s hair and eyes, which was also a g, was it.


    It was also around that time that the names Demon Nation, Demon King, etc. were to be given, and those with ck hair and eyes were to be feared to be too abusive.


    ck is even more feared by the fact that such people are made to fall into the devil tribe and use their wisdom to threaten mankind.


    I''m talking about those times.


    But it ended abruptly.


    Because the demon king was disputed by the brave men who emerged from different worlds.


    And because the brave man''s hair and eyes were ck, little by little ck is no longer of the Demon n.


    I didn''t say it was a substitute for fear, but the excellence began toe to light.


    Though the demon king, who was thought to have perished for a time, had brought him back to life over fifty years, by that time, ck was no longer synonymous with fear.


    Furthermore, where the resurrection had taken ce, it was apuded that the power of the Demon King had be so inferior that it could not bepared to the full height of the season.


    The Demon King and other already outdated relics have been judged to be so.


    Of course, then little by little, the Demon King regained his power... but we never had cke back as our own color.


    For where the Demon King had fully regained his power and tried to wield fear again, he was now again disputed by the brave men.


    Besides, he even said that the next brave man would take over the Demon King''s throne for some reason.


    They disappeared at some point. It''s a big difference from thest brave man... but if that''s all, or Nicus could have followed it deceiving the Demon King.


    For the Demons, power is thew.


    That is no exception when ites to demon kings, and it makes sense that whoever defeats demon kings names a new demon king.


    Of course, if you look only at it, it''s a story of.


    It is not only power that is necessary for the Demon King, as you can see from the series of events that began two years ago in the rebellion.


    There are many demons who think there is more important than that, and there are still.


    Like yourself.


    Either way, Nicus exhaled once more as he moved his thoughts from his father''s story to what he had been through.


    Dark and deep darkness, like being sucked in just watching.


    Now is the deepest time for it...... which is why I''m sure this is the time we most deserve.


    "... don''t you think so?


    "Well...... it''s a hassle and it doesn''t matter"


    and it was almost simultaneous that immediately after spinning such words, the footsteps echoed with the response.


    If you put your gaze down, the colors there are still pitch ck.


    - Ioli Kanzaki.


    He who made himself a former brave man and now deceives the name of the demon king... or even was to be called the hatred of Nicus and the others.


    I thought it woulde, so I''m not surprised that I showed up.


    Rather, this is also something that I think is finally happening.


    Naturally, it includes not feeling any other signs of people... breathed out a small breath so as to hide the mouth that was about to loosen.


    "Oh man, that''s something you can''t connect with. I hope I came all the way around the corner to see you."


    "That''s the least you can say when youe from the front. I mean, I wouldn''t be happy to hear your old man say that."


    "Well, I guess. Honestly, if I were you, I''d throw you back without question."


    "You''re selling fights? Or are you urging me to chase you back without question?


    "No, no way." Demon King, "doing such disrespectful things to your opponent, etc., is very, very"


    With that said, he bowed his head in disrespect... at an angle unseen to his opponent, Nicus hoisted his mouth.


    This is aplete farce.


    Exactly. They won''t be as sweet as those in a ce like this think of themselves as allies or something.


    Yet we are exchanging chatty words because we are watching this one.


    So this conversation itself is meaningless to the other person.


    "How dare you say something that''s not even in your mind"


    "What''s not in your mind is out of your mind. It''s totally heartfelt, isn''t it?


    It was genuine.


    The dialogue ahead is definitely heartfelt.


    - Except.


    This is what happens if you exin what you said earlier.


    "It''s not possible that I would be rude to you. - If you really are the Demon King,"


    Shortly afterwards, they were thrown simultaneously from the bushes behind Nicus towards Ioli and exploded.


    That number is thirty in total.


    It is the same number as those lurking in the bushes, and when all that hits one after the other, it blows up with a roar.


    Unlike the sound it sounds on the other side, it''s something with the right amount of power.


    Although small in scale...... no, that''s why the power is concentrated for that matter.


    Instead of humans, even demons are disposable magic tools that are buried in one blow.


    If they knock that many in a row, there won''t be a single thing in a normal person.


    ¡­ If there is a problem, how far would you describe it as normal?


    "Yay, yay...!? Ha ha... zama amiya...! That''s what happens because I fool the Demon King''s name...! You know what I mean, including the enemies of my people...!


    And it was one of mypanions who showed up out of the bush screaming about that.


    Apparently, the sess of the ambush has made me feel high.


    Though...


    "... the fact that the ambush seeded and whether it worked is another story"


    "Is...? What the hell..."


    "You should be careful, right? If you don''t want to die, you better hide immediately."


    In the moment, Nicus interrupted the words because he realized that it was toote.


    At about the same time, a small but clear voice echoes on the spot.


    "- Fall, thunderbolt of heaven"


    The sound was heardte.


    Even over the reflectively closed eyelids, enough white to dye the surrounding area, and a few momentster, unparalleled sounds of our own creation burst onto the spot.


    Waiting while holding his ears. Often, waiting for everything to fit before opening his eyes, Nicus exhaled as he looked around.


    The bushes that should have been there were all burned up and all that remained was about thirty or so things that turned out to be ck chunks.


    Indicating that it was a person would be about its shape, and if it blew it, with the wind, there would be no traces.


    It was just instant killing.


    "None of the help, is it... that''s a terrible story"


    "Mercyes after mercy. I told youst time I was here. I won''t forgive you the next time youe."


    "Well, I didn''t hear that word in person."


    I narrow my eyes as I say that and let my shoulders shrug.


    This happened as expected, but it was also more than expected.


    The numbers were about thirty, and all of them did not even possess lower skills, but all of them in an instant, etc., are impossible for Nicus.


    No... none of the people left here must be able to do that.


    That''s a former brave man.


    With all due respect, it doesn''t seem to be Dade who once let the Demon King perish alone.


    "But how can I be safe when it is? No way, does that mean you have pity?


    "That''s the only way. Whatever you look familiar with, there''s no reason to bother doing that.... So, what did you do?


    "Well... isn''t it to you that the cause is not me? For example, the bullshit that you unconsciously removed¡­ doesn''t seem to make sense."


    So it would have been easier if you had shown me the gap even for a moment... apparently that''s not the case either.


    The gaze that has been staring at us for some time has never left.


    "Well, I''m notcent enough to be caught off guard by the guy with those signs."


    "I see, if you ask me, is that true too..."


    Even though it was to lure the ex-brainer, it was drooling.


    There will be no such thing as someone who can be caught off guard while feeling alley.


    "Well, if you''re finding out, doesn''t it make any sense to keep it hidden any longer? You''ve already achieved your goal, and you won''t have a problem with it. - Come on."


    Shortly after I said it, a pir of me rose directly next to Nicus.


    I don''t feel strange and fever, but even Nicus feels the signs thicken.


    Even though I know it won''t hit this one, I can''t stop the cold sweat from flowing... its columns are small and take firm shape one by one so that the mes condense.


    but.


    As a matter of course, there''s no reason to wait for that to end over there.


    - Run, thunder.


    Moment after moment, thunder ran ording to words.


    At first nce, it''s thinner than the one before it, but I''m sure it''s far more powerful here.


    If what you just said is a blow that''s not out of hand, this one is a real blow.


    If Nicus eats it, he will definitely not be able to live¡­ on the contrary, it is like he cannot even retain the prototype -


    "- Shit! You... what the hell did you unleash...!?


    It must be natural that the former brave man has turned his gaze to this one with his tongue pounding.


    The thunder unleashed by the former brave man was fogged before he could pierce it.


    Not on a level that I prevented or anything, as if I had stopped attacking myself.


    And now that we have clearly recognized that feeling, perhaps the former brave man has asked us here.


    "Well, I don''t have an inws to answer... and in the first ce, don''t you understand without having to ask?


    That was not something I tried to delude, because I thought I would understand without having to teach.


    That''s obvious, even from around the word "unleashed."


    Because the former brave man at least recognizes Colle as something that was sealed somewhere.


    Well, there''s no such thing around there, so it''s obvious when ites to that.


    "Or... don''t you want to admit it?


    "Huh...!


    Nicus smiled back at the former brave man as he narrowed his eyes to stare.


    Because I felt so happy.


    And this is an even more convoluted asion.


    "Well, but it''s a corner, so let me tell you something. Because I am a kind person who looks like this. Yes... as you can see, this is what we call a demon god."


    "Huh... I knew it, huh? That means...!


    "Yes, I mean, your natural enemies,"


    That was just a fact.


    Ex or not, you can never beat a demon god more than being a brave man.


    The person who best understands that would be the person.


    When ites to what you can do, it''s about running away¡­ In fact, it''s very difficult to make that choice.


    Exactly because if you are thoroughly on the run, you won''t be able to catch Nicus where you used this.


    That''s why I waited here to lure him in the first ce.


    But Nicus never panicked there.


    Because Nicus was convinced that no former brave man would escape more than he understood so far.


    If we were to escape, we would have done so¡­ Nicus understood as a matter of course why we would not.


    No, more than that, because that''s why I bothered to use this.


    A demon god, though powerful, cannot exist alone in this world.


    Because demon gods are soul only beings and do not have flesh.


    To wield power in this world, we must prepare the core matter to keep in this world and the flesh.


    It was said that the flesh is best if it needs to be alive and if consciousness is sparse it is desirable and hopeless.


    In other words...


    "Damn... I thought it was possible... but I used to say the more unpleasant a hunch it would hit me...!


    Itpletely shaped the figure of man. Before that, the former brave spit out abominably.


    I''m going to stare at Nicus for all the shooting that deepens my grin, but I''m not scared of raw hatred.


    As long as it''s here, it doesn''t matter what the ex-brainer is.


    In a double sense.


    "You... give me Stina...!


    "Ha... I''m sure this is what she wants, too, right? Whatever, you are... your father''s enemy. If you think of her at all, isn''t it best that she be fought against as a vendetta?


    Nicus turns a deep, deep grin at the way he stares at the same face¡­ that''s all he looks.


    To the former brave man who could neither fight nor escape, he took a slow step with the things beside him.

 579 Daughter Of The Demon King

    In a hazy consciousness, Stina was just looking at the sight.


    Around himself the mes swoop, and every time you throw one foot at a time they dance and jump.


    It is at the end of his gaze that he turns to the man with the dark hair and dark eyes there, as if he were strangled.


    Most of all, at the end of the day, the skin, the meat, the bones, there''s no such thing as the difference, but they''ll just be burned out.


    So far, it seems we can do everything and prevent it, but I wonder how long it willst.


    Now that I know it, there''s nothing I can do.


    Stina understood her current situation by andrge.


    Consciousness remained firmly in ce until the demon god was made his subordinate.


    Although my consciousness is flying slightly along the way, it is also not that difficult to guess the current situation from there.


    Nevertheless, where I could have guessed, it''s different from the story if that helps in any way.


    No... more clearly, I wouldn''t mind saying that where I could do that, it wouldn''t do me any good.


    In fact, it''s only right.


    Stina''s condition now is almost entirely taken over by the demon gods.


    It is possible to think, but on the contrary, nothing else can be done.


    I can see them in my eyes, I can hear them, but if I say so, they''re just drooling.


    You can''t move your eyes or block your ears at will.


    When I say does this state mean anything, I guess it doesn''t mean anything.


    Simply because I''m still alive, it''s just that the thought is possible to recognize what I can and have received.


    The demon gods seem to have something like consciousness, but I''m not sure what you''re thinking because you don''t want to interact with this one.


    In the meantime, you seem to be following what Nicus says... well, just thinking, is that pointless?


    Anyway, it''s not like there''s anything you can do.


    That was a thoughting from giving up, but I guess there''s no choice.


    I can''t actually do anything, and I don''t think it makes sense where I keep thinking.


    Even that adoptive father has only managed to escape.


    From the gaze I can turn to this one from time to time, it seems I haven''t given up yet... but if I can do something, I should be doing something about it by now.


    I mean, it''s just evil.


    I''m sure the end was decided... and Stina wasn''t strong enough to resist it while understanding it.


    Or...... if Stina also thought of things like Nicus said, maybe it was something else.


    Indeed, the adoptive father, Ioli, the ex-brainer, should be called a vendetta to himself.


    If I had even had a piece of grudge, would I have held other emotions instead of giving up on this situation?


    Even so, after all, it won''t help solve the current situation.


    And the truth is, I don''t hold a grudge or anything, so it''s still pointless.


    Even if it''s the enemy who killed my father.


    Well, I''ve never thought of it as a vendetta in the first ce, so naturally.


    As a member of the Demon n... and as a daughter.


    Stina is the daughter of the Genuine Demon King, if she concludes in the end.


    It is not Iori, but the demon king, whose blood is drawn by Iori.


    In the first ce, it is right to call Stina, not Aina, more than the fact that no one has appeared to seed the Demon King in the true sense of the status quo.


    That''s exactly what Stina named Soma, in that sense, was right.


    By the way, true, means as it is.


    Iori only announced externally that he had inherited his name.


    There is not enough to call him the Demon King in the true sense.


    The original name Demon King is given by the world.


    Andmark against what has been certified as avenging the world.


    That is the true meaning of the name Demon King.


    And that was why those called the former Demon Kings and others never recognized Iori as a new Demon King.


    And when they knew it, they worshipped and followed the demon king.


    That is how some found hope in the appearance of resistance, and some found envy in its appearance as they sank into despair, while others felt certain power there.


    For different reasons, they all made sense because they were hostile to the world.


    In that sense, I can say that Ioli is rather the opposite.


    Because a brave man is the side that follows the world.


    Technically, not to the world, but to mankind, but given that if the world perishes, mankind will also perish, there is no great difference there.


    When a crisis of survivales to mankind, a decisive existence emerges from within, or from outside, mankind.


    Protector of mankind.


    That is the alias of the brave, the original name, but therefore.


    The reason why the demon god was the natural enemy of the brave was there, in fact.


    Brave men exert immense power over the world and those hostile to humanity, but instead they cannot exert most of their power over those who belong to the world.


    It bes almost powerless against God and simr beings.


    And demon gods belong to the side of the world, as God is named.


    That''s precisely how it was adjusted... and that''s why the brave can''t fight the demon gods.


    Ex, or not, there''s no difference there.


    In the first ce, they are called ex-brainers, etc., only because they have already fulfilled their mission of defeating the Demon King.


    It is only in a defining sense, and in essence the ioli has not changed one thing from being a brave man.


    That''s why Iori can''t hit anything but run around against the attack from here.


    But if it''s just a demon god, there are still a few ways out.


    "Hmmm...... I seem to be running around from earlier, is something wrong? If you''re someone like you, it seems like you have a hand in hitting something where you''re dealing with natural enemies...... or is that what you''re still going to hide? No, or, even though you''re inw, you still can''t raise your hand against your daughter, can you?


    "Shit, white imitation... if you can do it, you''re doing it all the time. I mean, I was wondering if it was caused by Stina too... Hi. Looks like there''s another reason for this?... That''s not just a demon god, is it?


    "Oh... should I just say that I notice there. Yeah, well, it doesn''t make sense where I''ve hidden it, so I confess, but the truth is that it''s the shards of the power of the Evil God that made this demone back to life."


    "Fragments of the power of evil gods," he said...? I don''t think that''s so easy to get... "


    "Well, I thought so too... oh my God, I stumbled across it one day. Yes, yes¡­ it was a real coincidence that I was rolling on the side of the road"


    "Is...?


    The voice was more of a joke than a surprise.


    But that''s obvious, too.


    That''s what even Stina thought when she heard it right next door.


    By andrge, I can only assume it''s obviously a joke.


    But apparently, it was a very serious thing to say.


    "Yeah, I guess so, I don''t even think you can believe it. To be honest, I couldn''t believe it either. But it''s all real, and it''s true. Yeah, yes... I''m sure that''s what this is about, too, when it''s our God''s call."


    "My God... I didn''t know it was because he said" Dear God "or something like that... but I wonder if evil people have lost their minds here."


    "Oh, it was confusing, that''s outrageous. Rather, most of our countrymen did, didn''t they?


    It''s something I don''t really want to admit, but it was true.


    Most of those called the former Demon Kings were cults who believed in the so-called evil gods.


    Stina found out about it, not since she became a g head, but honestly wanted me to give it a break.


    The fact that his father is is, even if he was thinly aware of it, is.


    "Well, whatever, that''s why I wanted to use what I was able to get... in fact, to be honest, the quantity and quality weren''t very good. So it didn''t help to raise the bottom of the force... but apparently it worked too well for you."


    "Worst case scenario, dude...!


    Iori leaped backwards to deflect the mes that continued to strike him while he was talking¡­ but the momentum was abruptly lost at a certain point.


    As if there was a wall there, Ioli''s body stopped halfway through the air.


    It was a bond strewn around.


    It also physically blocks the interior and exterior of the junction, primarily to prevent it from affecting the perimeter, or is used to prevent escape, etc.


    Rather than the former, it was used by Nicus for thetter and, more precisely, simply to narrow and inhibit the range of Ioli''s actions.


    That was enough this time though, only to the extent that if Ioli really wanted to beat it, it would break without holding on to seconds.


    If you want to do that, there will be a gap for sure, because that can be deadly if you are a demon opponent.


    Of course you won''t be able to defeat it alone, but you''ll be able to do enough to assemble it.


    And in that case, we can do as much as we want.


    Either way, it turns out that Iori''s attacks, as opposed to inflicting wounds on the demon gods, are deactivated in the first ce.


    Whether they are called evil gods or others, they are a formal pir of God.


    Combined with that, thebined demon gods and brave men were just the worst and the best.


    If I were the original demon god, speaking of natural enemies, I wouldn''t have even deactivated them.


    If I could poke there, there would be a way out, and that''s what I meant.


    But it is also impossible beyond being deactivated... and yet Nicus seemed to have no guard.


    Stina understands very well because it is used, but although Nicus can only afford words and deeds, his mind remains constantly on alert.


    Even from this situation, I know exactly what happens if I show a gap for a moment.


    And because they understand it and are constantly on guard, there was no winning eye for Iori.


    Or, if there is...


    "Oh man, that''s the ce called Ex-Brainer......e on, why don''t you let me take your revenge on you?


    "If that''s Stina''s will, it''s still worth thinking about... because it doesn''t look like she hates you."


    "Now, with your mouth you say something brave... how long will that voidst?


    At the same time as releasing the word, the demon god who followed the will of Nicus and descended upon Stina ignores and moves the will of Stina.


    Waving his arm created a me of tremendous calories, which knocked him over towards Iori.


    But just as it is unaffected by defense, Iori turns her gaze to the other side for a moment as she continues to move.


    So Nicus bit his lip, I guess, because he understands what that means.


    Stina, too, noticed that.


    That was the direction in which the positive movement was supposed to be taking ce, and the sound, which had continued intermittently from there, had now considerably reduced its frequency.


    There should be no need to dare to do that... so I guess that simply means that its implementation is gradually bing more difficult.


    That''s what happens when someone goes that way.


    Nicus would have predicted that the only thing left in thend besides Iori would be the Deacon, and I knew Stina would be too... does that mean you gave up the protection of the castle and prioritized that way?


    Iori and the others will understand that there are other troops.


    Nicus had deliberately deployed it so that it was easy to understand, so naturally.


    I suppose you were reading that you would consolidate the guardianship of the castle rather than discussing the positive movement, but does that mean that the prediction is off?


    To be honest, though Stina was thinking the same thing... well, let''s just say it doesn''t make so much sense to consolidate the guardianship of a castle where no one is.


    It doesn''t mean it''s that weird where I temporarily renounced it, or maybe someone else stayed.


    But anyway, there''s one thing that it means.


    If you take any more time, you don''t know what will happen.


    Because if you take the time, you''re more likely to have someoneing this way who''s headed for the Yangtze.


    That''s what I want from here... but naturally, it''s not Nicus who easily forgives it.


    "... Phew. I didn''t really want to do this...... I don''t have a choice, do I? I''m sorry, Master Stina. But please let your adoptive father be the one to resent you. If he''d just given up, he wouldn''t have had to do this."


    "- Hey you, what...!?


    - Astrier, do it.


    The word was a signal.


    I get a clear emotion from a demon god who didn''t know what he was thinking until now.


    It''s a joy... if it''s not my fault, I even feel like I have.


    And.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D


    At the next moment, to the pain of running all over her body, Stina whispered, screaming.

 580 Demon GodS Power

    The inability toprehend what had happened was simply due to pain.


    It was so abrupt, and thoughts became one color.


    I also apuded the mere fact that I received the information that was sent to me.


    The moment the pain was sent, it turned its consciousness to it only reflexively, so that it became more aware of the pain than was necessary.


    It was as if he had been stabbed with a blunt de all over his body.


    The shock that Stina was struck by it was so great that she didn''t care about the tremendous tiredness that had struck her at the same time.


    If physical freedom was advantageous, he would have screamed as he struck around on the spot.


    No, or maybe I couldn''t even stay conscious in the first ce.


    Stina didn''t even have the freedom to lose consciousness.


    To escape the pain, turn your consciousness to something else, and besides being slightly deluded, only the eyes and ears can be the object of it in this condition.


    And it was then that Stina finally realized the changes around her, so she understood for the first time what had happened to her.


    "Shit... I never thought a demon would just help... but I just have a really bad feeling. You, don''t use Stina''s life to move it...!?


    "Yeah, you''re right. I didn''t expect you to be there any time soon."


    Yes, this pain is happening because Stina''s life is forcefully drawn and taken by the demons.


    What is happening as a result is a change around us, that is, a me that is burning with unparalleled momentum.


    Although the earlier attacks were also powerful, they were clearly not enough given that they were demons.


    Making Stina''s life a price has allowed her to draw even more power, I guess.


    Besides, if it''s not my fault, I feel like Stina''s perceived sign of a demon god, or something more like being.


    I don''t know what to say... part of the stina that was taken away and missing is buried by the demon gods or something like that.


    And apparently, that wasn''t my fault.


    "And little by little, the existence of the demon god bes clear... no, is this beginning to receive flesh? Given the circumstances, this means¡­"


    "Hmm... do you understand that much? No, that''s really great. And perhaps, as you have guessed. Yes, by eating Stina, the Demon Goddess delivers flesh to this world. That''s the kind of contract we got this time."


    I snorted so much into the words, because I was convinced that that was what this tiredness was all about, which was attacking me with pain.


    If you''re being shredded from being yourself, I think it''s natural for you to feel that way, like some other HR.


    I think of it that way because I can''t feel realistic and... because it also escapes reality?


    It''s easy to imagine from the way things are going, such as what happens to you, and you can''t resist one thing.


    That''s what happens, too, I guess I have no choice.


    "Eh... I knew it... I mean, you can''t use a person''s righteous daughter to sign such a contract on your own......!


    "Oh, on your own, that''s outrageous. This is what Master Stina wanted, isn''t it?


    "Is...? What nonsense......!


    "No, very, very much, such as lying to your face. This is just a fact. Whatever, because it was Master Stina who was collecting the material to revive the demon god in the first ce. And of course, these things must have been more than eptable."


    That was something that simply could not be said to be a lie.


    It is true, at least, that we were collecting materials, and because we knew to some extent about the ritual of the Resurrection of the Demon God... it is also true that some spection could have been made that such things would also be needed.


    Finally... if I told you I didn''t mean to do that at all, it would be a lie.


    Without betraying Nichs and the others, he remained who he was before... If he were told that he needed his life to use the power of the demon god, the possibility that he was snorting at it was something that could never be denied.


    ".................. Shit. Damn, if you''re that stupid girl there, you could do it, so you can''t even deny it in a detour..."


    "It''s true in the first ce, so you can''t deny it."


    "Shit... you have no inws to sacrifice yourself, really that idiot...!


    It wasn''t unlikely, it just seems terrible to say that it wasn''t actually meant to be already.


    Though...... if they told me I had no inws, I would certainly have denied it with regard to that.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you had no brother-inw, did you say something different about this again? Master Stina is the daughter of the Demon King, isn''t she? It would be no surprise or anything to give yourself above all for us to avenge, would it?


    "Right...... maybe it does. If that demon king didn''t need it, he''d have thrown it away."


    That was true.


    Stina was dumped by the Demon King when she didn''t have to do anything wrong.


    It seems that the inability to use magic made Eina called it a failure to do so etc... but what really failed was herself.


    As the daughter of the Demon King... No, because as the Demon King, I couldn''t inherit what I needed.


    Then Iori and my sister picked me up and managed to live like this... but still.


    Stina is, after all, the daughter of the Demon King, no matter what anyone says.


    There''s no difference there.


    That''s why I thought I had both a brother-inw and a duty.


    The former Demon Kings asked me to be their g, and I epted it, for that reason too¡­ as a result, the lives of many of mypanions were lost.


    I''m sure the lives of those who don''t, too, can''t be counted.


    Therefore, if they told me it was their turn now, it was possible that they would have snorted at it.


    Back then, I even wanted it... no, if it was just about it, maybe it hasn''t changed yet.


    You have to take responsibility for what you''ve done.


    It just wouldn''t be the same to offer yourself to a demon god here.


    Instead, I can even say that insects are too good, such as trying to die lightly about this extent.


    The me for what I''ve done on my own must be taken firmly.


    ... Although, as it is, it doesn''t seem possible either.


    Stina clearly understood that she was on her way to death.


    "Well... there''s no way we can understand what Mr. Stina thought."


    "Then you''re just gonna have to listen, right? Let''s give it a shot, shall we? You just have to break that contract and do it once, so it''s easy."


    "That''s not exactly how it works. In that case, the ritual will start all over again. Well, if it''s possible, I''d like to start over as well... but as it is, you won''t be able to manifest it for a great deal of time. Because, in fact, the amount of time a demon god can manifest is proportional to the amount of time it takes to receive meat. If you let them receive meat instantly, you can quickly let them use their powerful powers, but the amount of time they can manifest will be shorter.... at all, I would have had to do this if you hadn''t been knocked down so hard or imitated extra. Master Stina must have suffered a lot too... really, it''s troublesome"


    "Shit, you''re not trying to shift responsibilities over here...!


    Even while we were having that conversation, the offense was going on all the time.


    The mes keep dancing, and Ioli keeps flirting with it.


    Compared to earlier, the momentum of the mes has more than doubled, but Iori still seemed to have no problems.


    But do I feel like I''m in a hurry there because I''ve been told what I''m talking about?


    If that is true, the Demon God will increase its power over time, and as it reaches its peak it will fulfill its full flesh reception.


    That shows that the demon god can operate in the flesh of the demon god, and even that Stina will die.


    All of which is a problem, and it''s natural to rush...... Still, Stina thinks of it like any other HR.


    There''s nothing I can do where I mourn and grieve, and it never reaches anyone.


    Above all, this is how I keep thinking about things, in order to escape the pain.


    The pain still persists, and I keep thinking in vain to be as unconscious as possible about it.


    Yet the only way to think about something that would facilitate it is if it were to fall.


    In the first ce... even that father-inw has not been able to do anything.


    Think about what you can''t do, what the hell are you going to do?


    Even though I know those things, Stina doesn''t throw them all outpletely because it doesn''t change the pain going on in those ces... and then again, I guess my stepfather hasn''t given up yet.


    But how long will itst?


    Even now, the mes that were dancing narrowed, blocking Iori''s escape route that was about to escape...


    "Huh... chip...! - Fall, heavenly thunder!


    But in the moment, as Ioli protruded his arm into heaven, numerous thunder poured down from heaven to the spot, as he responded to the word.


    It pierced the mes that were imminent, and put them out, and spread all the way here.


    To Stina, where the demon god possessed, and to Nicus, they pour down equally...... but they mean nothing.


    Because before it got to me, it still disappeared.


    "Shit... I knew you had a demon god influence too... and exactly the same"


    "Oh, what if it was fate to make sure of that now? If it wasn''t, I would have burned ck by now."


    "I was after that, so I guess it''s natural. Well, I was feeling wasted..."


    Stina also knew I was trying to make sure of that.


    From time to time during the attack, there was something like targeting Nicus.


    I guess that also meant restraint, but it would be more fateful to confirm one way or another.


    Most importantly, every time a demon god was sheltering him, it just seemed impossible on that wide scale.


    Instead, I guess it''s because I anticipated it that Ioli used that one -


    "Oh man, I''ve been deluding myself so far around the corner... well, I guess I don''t need that any more. I did so because I didn''t know what would happen if I didn''t have the technique to do it and if I really got away with it... it wouldn''t be possible to do that anymore."


    What that word means, it will stay that way.


    I still felt spare ioli in the beginning, but now I can hardly feel it either.


    Now that we''re thoroughly on the run, and the demon god can do something about it, that''s what Nicus thought.


    And the power of the demon god is still increasing a little bit.


    "If we inject more of Master Stina''s life here, we''re going to be able to do something about it without a question. Nevertheless, that is synonymous with inflicting further suffering on Master Stina and... that would not be what you would want either, would it? To be honest, I''d like you to stop resisting for the most part if you can..."


    Naturally, Nicus wouldn''t have meant it.


    Even if I was thinking about it, I wish I could earn some time, wouldn''t that be the extent?


    Because if you let it go, the power of the demon god will increase, and then it will end.


    Even though there is an element of uncertainty, there is no need to rush that far.


    Even Stina thought so, so I''m sure...... so.


    The figure of Ioli, who really stopped the resistance and went down to the ground, should have been nothing but unexpected.


    Of course it is, for Stina.


    "............... Yes? What the hell is that?


    "Nothing. Nothing. You told me to stop resisting. It sure doesn''t look like I can do this any more."


    The way I said that and shrugged my shoulders just seemedpletely out of strength.


    Still, Nicus sends an alert gaze there... and at the same time, he hasn''t hidden the confusion.


    But I don''t know what else to do.


    Stina still agreed.


    And.


    Stina was aware that she was more shocked than that.


    At first, I was surprised by it, but soon I came to the reason.


    That''s because my father-inw gave up lightly...... but not.


    As a matter of fact, Stina''s consciousness continues to be blurred, and so her vision is perceived somewhat blurred.


    Less clearly recognizable¡­ One of them was the pitch ck illuminated by the mes.


    It is the colour of my stepfather¡­ At the same time, I realize that it is a colour that also reminds me of someone else.


    Moreover, when I explored my mind, it seemed that the perception had, in any case, begun just after I saw my stepfather.


    I mean, Stina is trying to ovep her stepfather, who was always in her sight, with someone else... so she was shocked.


    Because I thought that, in line with the current situation, it reminded me of even when I was helped and that I had been given up.


    Though I keep thinking to mislead the pain, I mock myself for being too selfish.


    In many ways, there was nothing I could do.


    That''s rude against my father-inw... and against him.


    Isn''t it yourself whorgely kept him away?


    Because I dared to give you those directions so you wouldn''t get involved in this one.


    So his appearance here is unlikely toe to help.


    I know that, but... it was too unusual to look at it on its own and be discouraged by the quote I expected.


    Yeah, in that sense, my stepfather was right.


    My father-inw is not a good person to die in here.


    Even now it will be possible and should be possible to flee if we really do so.


    It''s not one thing to hang out with such an idiot anymore.


    Of course I don''t want to die, and I can''t take responsibility for it as it is... but that won''t change either way.


    Because it''s about me, I get it.


    Stina''s body, I''m sure, is near its limit by now.


    Whatever you try to do, Stina dies and the demon god manifests herself.


    That is an unchangeable future.


    Then it would be the right choice to leave something that you can''t even scratch.


    And apparently Nicus noticed this situation, too.


    Even if I still can''t get through the confusion, I get a spare grin.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what you''re going to do, but well, I don''t care anymore. Thanks to you, this one is perfectly ready. Now..."


    "Damn...... they said a lot and maybe I too, what did I think I couldn''t do? I stayed for a time like this, I don''t know what to say, unless it''s impable... but, you know, it''s not right for me."


    But Iori didn''t seem to have heard Nicus.


    No, on the contrary... in the first ce, there''s not even a sign I care how this one goes.


    It''s like saying that your role is over, but...


    "So I''ll take care of the rest, huh?


    "... Yes? What did you say earlier... No, wait a minute. To whom the hell...!?


    It was already toote when Nicus realized that the words were not intended for him.


    Attempts to move the demon god in an aggressive manner, but it is also toote.


    At that time, because the mes that were rampant around him had been shed and torn apart by every bond.


    It was the little shadow that came down on the spot shortly afterwards.


    It was what I saw.


    It was not supposed to appear in a ce like this.


    That can''t be happening.


    "Oh my God, I have so much to say... but I''ve been entrusted with it for now"


    As usual, I shrugged my shoulder in some invincible way - look at Soma.


    Stina had nothing to do with trying to move her body, she could only stare at it.

 581 Ex-Powerful, Discouraged By Demon Gods

    Soma, who stepped down next to Iwo, exhaled one small breath as she looked around.


    Because I thought it was terrible.


    As much as I don''t know what scenery was originally spreading, it''s only on the ground of stripping out there.


    Still, I can see that something happened because something smells like burning.


    That''s really the only remnants that exist that something happened.


    That''s how he looked all the way through and turned his gaze to the person who created this sight, and Soma breathed out a clear sigh this time.


    It is to the neighbor that he turns his words.


    "Not at all...... didn''t you fail to stick, parent?


    "I can''t even argue with that. Looks like Eina grew up pretty good..."


    "I think Eina just grew up teaching you the other way around."


    "Oh...... sure looks like that"


    "Admit it, what do you do?"


    And when I was having aic talented chat with Iori that way, I finally got a reaction from the other side.


    Most of all, it wasn''t someone who wanted a reaction, but a stranger next door.


    "... I see. Apparently, that''s your friend. I''m not sure how I could have called for rescue... well, fine. It''s already toote anyway. If you think there are more people who can wield the power of the demon god, it''s convenient for this one -"


    "Hmm... by the way, Iori, I have one question."


    "- Be"


    "... what, is it also something that bothered you?


    Somehow a man was talking, but ignoring it and turning his words to Io, the man was surprised for some reason, and Io returned the words somewhere interesting.


    But there Soma leaned his neck because it was really the reaction of the two of them that was unexpected for Soma.


    Soma has nothing to do with a man, so there''s no reason to be surprised or amused when he ignores the man talking on his own.


    Nevertheless, that doesn''t mean how it is, so I decided to answer Io''s reply as it were.


    In other words, the content of the question...


    "Hmmm... I must havee here when I heard that there was a demon god... but what if I was the demon god in the matter?


    That being said, what Soma has shown is something next to a man that should be taken for granted.


    The figure itself is something I have seen, but the signs I feel from it are definitely different.


    but.


    "If that''s the case¡­ to be honest, I''m disappointed."


    "... Hmm? What about that heart?


    "''Cause would it? I''m in trouble where they named God to that extent... or I have a single stomachache."


    It was pure sentiment, not incitement or anything.


    Purely, simply, that''s what you''re saying about naming the demon god to that extent.


    "Damn, that was true the other day, but could the name God in this world be a terribly cheap treatment? I wondered if they were going to use such great power... but it was a mistake. I thought it might be helpful, but it doesn''t even seem worth looking at in this way."


    "Don''t tell me much again. Well, I do feel a little too casual using the name God... but still, didn''t you throw that away with that one? Or if you don''t let that happen, I''m the one who unterally interacted with someone like that?


    "Hmm... At that point in the first ce, I doubt that you really meant it? Of course, I''m not even kidding..."


    "... Well? Well sure, I didn''t think I could do it on my way, so I can''t say I''ve been serious... but still, I''m not seriously trying to do something about it, am I?


    I''m sure there are no lies in that word.


    The general story, where I lied, makes no sense.


    Besides, whether or not that''s why we''re talking about everything is different.


    "Hmm... are you suspicious of me?


    "Well, if you doubt it or not, you definitely doubt it. Is there something you haven''t said? For example, if you''re serious, you can only really use a far force."


    Momentster, Iori reacted only slightly, but clearly.


    And I guess he realized that, too.


    Immediately afterwards, Iori shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly.


    "Sure, I can''t be serious right now. Because of his constraints as a brave man. If it''s a human crisis, I can help, but this is just my crisis. Because of this, I can''t give you any shards of my power as a brave man. But that''s one of the reasons why they''re demons."


    "I see... is that what this is all about"


    Then it was convincing.


    The power I feel from Io is clearly above that of the demon god.


    No matter how much the attack doesn''t make sense, I don''t think it will take the dy to that extent.


    But if you can''t fully demonstrate it, you can snort.


    And, at the same time that Soma showed satisfaction with it, another voice showed satisfaction.


    It was a form of total disregard, from a man.


    I watched him for once, and I know he was shivering his body into small pieces along the way, but for some reason he suddenly grinned at his face.


    And I kept that face, and I talked to this one.


    "I see, I see. That''s what happened."


    "... somehow I began to convince myself, what is that all about?


    One way or the other, I''d like to hear that too.


    "No, that''s okay, right? I don''t have to keep buying that kind of time. ''Cause I already know everything."


    "Yeah? Buy time, is it? No, I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Naturally that was from the heart, but it seems the man mistook something further with it.


    Deepening his grin, he nodded more than once.


    "Yeah, yeah, I guess so. Even though I would have to say so. I mean, that''s it, right? That was a one-time mess earlier, and now you''re waiting for reinforcements toe, right? You made me ignore you, and you were telling a story that seemed as meaningful as it is now, to buy time for it, so it was. Surely there must have been the Deacon and the others there, waiting for him toe? You almost fooled me."


    "Hmm... Iori, what is that really saying?


    "Well, I mean, that''s it. When there are things that I don''t understand, the type that I try to understand by twisting things so that I can somehow understand them. Doesn''t seem particrly harmful, and you don''t have to deal with them, do you?


    "Is that a conversation to buy time, too? Heh, he said he wouldn''t fool me anymore.... Although, honestly, as far as I''m concerned, either is fine. With just one more, there''s no way the demon gods can lose. Just... are you guys okay with that?


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "It''s a simple story. There seems to be very little time left for Master Stina... but that''s what I''m saying if I can still buy her time."


    For now, the only thing Soma found out about that guy is that he seems to have some wrong confidence and mistaken about this one.


    As for this one, he said he didn''t use anything like a bluff.


    However, there is still a strange veracity in the word¡­ apparently, it was also true.


    "Oh, no, that''s what I said, don''t you understand? You still don''t understand what the situation is. Still buying time... were you predetermined? It''s apletely unremarkable story..."


    "No, I generally understand the situation, though? I''ve been listening to you my whole life."


    "... Yes? What do you mean, you were listening? You''re the same person who went out the other way, aren''t you? I don''t even think there''s that many of them... and then you could have listened... no, is that another buy of time too? I see... you haven''t given up yet..."


    Soma shrugs her shoulders and exhales to what she has convinced herself.


    As a matter of fact, it means the same thing.


    Because apparently, Iori can use magic such as delivering a voice that is speaking here to a distant opponent.


    So, while Soma was doing her job over there, she was also listening to the conversation between Ioda and me.


    They were asking me precisely, I should say...... that magic was used shortly after the breakup, so perhaps Io already expected this to happen at that point.


    Itsuki was in vain to talk to the man in order to extract information from him and make him ask Soma.


    They may have been just in case, but they are, in a whole lot of ways, the inedible ones.


    But anyway, if the other side is convinced, I don''t have the stepdad to bother telling you that.


    And.


    "Well, whatever it is, and I hope you don''t believe it...... I don''t know if you regret it, do I? As it really is, Master Stina..."


    "That''s right. So for now, do something about it."


    "... what? What the hell..."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Ming Mirror Stop Water, Void Eyes: Demon shing Katana Ginseng Ceremony, Modification.


    Because I was listening, I could somehow specte on what the condition was, and the rest is easy to deal with if I can actually see it.


    The point is that Stina''s situation seems to be the first, because she''s forced to take her life with that demon god.


    But it is possible because there is some connection between the two sides.


    Then, if you cut it off, you can''t do anything more.


    That was all it was.


    "... Huh!? then stupid...... part of the connection between Master Stina and the demon god......!? What the hell did you do......!?


    "Hmm... I see, do you know about that?"


    From the side, all Soma did now was wave his sword on the spot.


    I thought maybe that would make another weird mistake or I wouldn''t even notice... Exactly, it seemed like I was licking them too much.


    Nevertheless, that''s why I don''t bother exining it to you. I just shrug my shoulders back.


    "Now... there is only one thing my generation says... no, there are only two things. One is correction. Earlier you said that you would buy time and so on, but at least you have no intention of doing so in my life. It''s too much for me to deal with it in the first ce."


    "Eh... yes, fine... I don''t know what you did, but it''s the demon gods here. I even suppressed the brave ones. There''s no way anyone can beat this...!


    "I haven''t said the second one yet, so I don''t care if you''re willing to do it on your own... but I didn''t mean to tell you at first, do you mind?"


    Ignoring the man who is somewhat motivated, Soma stands next to him and turns her gaze to the demon god who is staring at this one jizzily.


    No¡­ it is meant for Stina, who will be behind it -


    "Speaking of which, do you remember that I still owe you? Well, even if I don''t remember it, I don''t have a problem because I remember it... so I''m going to give it back because it''s just fine. From now on, by helping you. By the way, it is something that my seniors give back on their own, so I will not eptints from it, so it is obvious."


    "Huh... yet again, take this me...!? - Do it, Astrier...!


    "Well¡­ so what needs to be said is done, and let''s just get started and get it over with."


    When I groaned so, I headed this way. Towards that, Soma also took a step.

 582 The End Of The Demons.

    In front of the sight in front of her, Stina had unspeakable strange emotions.


    Probably the closest thing is that when you''re dreaming.


    Nowhere is it realistic for a me to dance or for a sword sh to sh and tear it apart.


    Even though I knew my body was manipting the mes, I could only feel it in other HRs, including that.


    Well, I guess that''s also true in a way.


    As conscious as ever, you can''t even open or close your eyelids.


    No matter how close you are to the party, or rather the party itself, it is an impossible story to tell you to feel realistic there.


    Still, if you feel the pain like you did earlier, maybe it was still better.


    No, it''s not better at all, but as far as realism goes, I would still have felt better about it.


    But now that''s not the case at all.


    Besides, even the kind of tiredness that''s been going on for so long, it''s gone.


    There is no proof that this is not a dream, and it is no exaggeration to say that.


    Besides, more than anything else... the opponent rtive was the problem.


    Waving the sword in its hand, shing and tearing apart the mes that are emitted, is the boy who sees.


    Every time I wave my sword, my pitch-ck hair flicks, and my pitch-ck eyes stare at this one jizzily and don''t let go.


    It was as if the sight I had previously imagined was intact.


    And that''s why Stina thinks this must be a dream, that it must be.


    I wonder if I''ve lost consciousness for any reason... or if I''m already dead.


    ''Cause it doesn''t have to be.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense.


    Reality is always merciless and cruel.


    The world can''t be gentle and miracles don''t happen.


    By the unreasonable, the world by the name of reality is just spreading there.


    In that sense, I guess Stina was rather fortunate.


    It was born that Homunculus was built as much as possible as an alternative to the flesh of the Demon King, and although it could not be fulfilled or abandoned after various trials, it was eventually picked up by his adoptive father and he was able to lead a people-like life.


    It is as much a life as it has been for me.


    Still, I did this, but it ended up being my fault.


    I abandoned the favor that gave me such a life, and I took it upon myself to feel responsible and hit it badly.


    That''s all...... considering you deserve it, this ending deserves it everywhere.


    Really, that''s all it is.


    That''s why there can''t be help there.


    Not to mention, there''s no way it could be anything other than a convenient fantasy, such as the arrival of someone who''s not even supposed to be here.


    "Ha ha ha...! What... the only thing with a good prestige was your mouth."


    And it was then that I heard such a voice.


    That doesn''t have to be confirmed. It belongs to Nicus, but he''s nowhere near there.


    Were you frightened by how Soma was doing, or were you falling back.


    Then I haven''t said a word so far... but apparently I got my mind back on the status quo.


    Be good at it, keep the word going, seeping a sense of superiority into that voice.


    "It seems we can contain the demon god''s attacks, but does that seem to be the best we can do? What about the power of our demons? You know it''s not an insult, right?


    Besides, Stina bit her teeth in her heart and wanted to exhale because she thought that this must still be a dream.


    As a matter of fact, the demon god attack is indeed amazing.


    More mes than were directed at my adoptive father burst all around me, and that''s what''s pounding into them all at once.


    Of course in Stina, I wonder if I can''t live decently in that even if I have a premium.


    Though the Somas said a lot, I still think they only have to name God.


    Though I think the soma that is shing and tearing it all apart is just fine... but that''s all the soma is made of.


    I''m just shing and tearing up all the mesing at me, and I haven''t been able to attack this one.


    I mean each other, and that''s probably why Nicus can afford it.


    But Soma''s strength shouldn''t be to that extent.


    Though I''ve never seen Soma fight for real, on the contrary, I can deduce from that fact that Soma''s genuineness is something I can''t even imagine.


    There''s no way they''re mutually reinforcing.


    Yet they''re mutually reinforcing, I''m sure, because even in their dreams, they can''t let Soma win here.


    Then Stina will be helped.


    It saves me.


    That''s all, no.


    That''s it, too convenient enough.


    I guess that''s why you''re telling me that''s it.


    I don''t know if it''s a dream or something, but I guess that''s what happens when you die miserably and responsibly to the very end without worrying about being saved on your own.


    "Hmm... well, you are. Certainly seems to require some correction"


    "Yeah, yeah, I guess so. In the first ce, as you can see, Master Stina''s body has already been reced by most of those of the demon gods. If the attack cannot be harmed where it arrives, and it is done again, it is synonymous with hurting Master Stina. I don''t know if you know about Master Stina, but you don''t want that to happen, do you, your ex-brainer friend? If you know what I mean, give it up already."


    "- I never thought that it was just far below expectations."


    "... Yes?


    It was the moment I said it.


    At least to Stina, I didn''t know what happened.


    I just felt like something glowed and that it was passing around my right shoulder.


    I felt ufortable with my right arm right after that and¡­ something familiar was flying through my sight.


    And I recognize it, it was my right arm, if not my fault.


    "Be...!?


    Stina found it a little funny that it was Nicus who first raised her voice when she saw it.


    Well, even if Stina can''t open her mouth of her own free will to raise her voice, it''s subtle whether Stina was saying something first when she opened it.


    Even though I didn''t know it was my arm, I didn''t think of anything more.


    "If so, stupid, what now...... no, saner than that!? Instead of hating hurting me, actively hurting me, etc......! Or do you mean you gave up because it doesn''t seem to help anymore......!?


    And even faster words lined up in a hurried voice, and that''s still funny.


    In the first ce, yes, but it''s strange that you''re saying things as if you''re thinking about this one.


    Nicus made you do that, and I wonder what you''re talking about.


    It''s the word for preservation that finds out.


    Then there is no way that Soma cares either.


    Stina can still think like other HRs because she''s as unrealistic as ever.


    Whatever you say about being shed in the arm, you can''t see the great yuan... Above all, it''s still painless.


    The thought of it being a dream only increases, I see. It would still be better if Soma were to kill me instead of killing me by demons, but I wonder if that would save me... that''s what I meant when I thought.


    "Gee - -!!!"


    Stina couldn''t understand for a moment whose scream was on the spot.


    And shortly after understanding, understanding is again distant to the sight and feel in sight.


    The voice was released from his own mouth.


    That means the demon god screamed... but that''s not good yet.


    Even demons will feel pain because they shed their arms off.


    So the problem was that the screaming demon god was grabbing his right hand with his left hand.


    Yes... I should have been shed, but for some reason my right hand was there.


    Moreover, Stina, who should not have a general sensation, had gained the sensation that her right arm was being grabbed.


    "Be... mi, my right arm...!? Sure it''s over there, why......!?


    Late Nicus noticed that too, making a scene, but now Stina wasn''t exactly there.


    The only reason I''ve ever been in other HR is because I didn''t get a sense of it.


    If you''re given a feeling like this, there''s no way you can do that anymore.


    All I''ve ever said is that Stina was in the middle of a mess.


    This is supposed to be a dream, but what the hell does it mean?


    No, I mean... I don''t think so.


    "Um, there seems to be some good confusion about the ce... well, it doesn''t matter. Looks like it went exactly the way it was meant to be, and it was worth watching for a while."


    "Hey, you said you were right...!? What the hell did you do...!?


    "You''re totally vegan, aren''t you? In the first ce, no matter what they say they did, they didn''t do anything difficult. I can see that Stina is attached to the demon god, and the same is true of her almost assimtion. Nevertheless, if we haven''t fully assimted it, it doesn''t matter, and in fact, all we''ve done now is sh the demon god and his only arm off. It''s more like assimtion, so it was easy to target, right?


    "Oh, such a stupid thing......!?


    "Oh and by the way, the shed arm looked about the same as Stina''s arm, probably because it was about to assimte. No, I thought for a moment that I had shed it, but I felt like I had no problem with it and it was above all."


    Soma says it''s as if that''s normal and nothing, but of course that''s not true.


    It was Nicus''s reaction that was legitimate...... but that''s why it seemed soma.


    And therefore, although she had not yet been able to recover from the confusion, Stina remembered one convincing there.


    There''s no way I can think of such bullshit.


    In short...... although not believable, apparently this wasn''t a dream, it was happening in real life.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    But shortly afterwards, a roar roared just saying I wouldn''t admit it.


    It is a demon god.


    With his right arm dripping down, he was nevertheless pointing his sharp gaze towards Soma.


    Instead of waning, the fighting spirit seems to have increased more.


    There''s even hatred in your gaze, and the momentum of the mes around you increases as you respond to it.


    Strangely enough, Stina was clearly able to recognize those things.


    I''ve never even felt the will of a demon god before... maybe that''s all the demon god knows clearly.


    The boy in front of him said that he could easily deliver death to the demon gods.


    "Hmm... It''s good to be healthy, but I''m not going to go out with Hate any more. I wonder what''s going on over there. Let it end like this."


    With all due respect, but Soma didn''t set up, she just stared at me... and I had a terrible chill.


    Besides, it was the demons who felt it.


    Because of its assimtion, the demon god, who can feel its strength on his skin, learned to fear just because he was seen.


    Really, what cod.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Still, there was no such thing as a demon god pulling it off because of his insistence on being a demon god.


    Roar, burn the mes of momentum far above what we''ve ever had, and knock them all in unison -


    - sh.


    That was the end.


    I still don''t know what happened, all I found out was that I felt like something glowed and it just felt like it passed my neck.


    And.


    At the next moment, at the same time that all the mes were extinguished, the neck of the demon god was dancing through the universe, so easily as it was creepy.

 583 Towards Home.

    In front of the sight in front of him, Iori exhaled a sigh of relief.


    The ground, which is blown away as if it were an explosion, the trees that are broken by the snares as if they had been crushed by something, and some of them also show cutting surfaces enough to remember the cold.


    I don''t know what''s going on here, but I''ve heard a lot about it.


    "You did this all shy again... or from what I''ve heard, you didn''t have to do it this far"


    "Right...... if I said it was necessary or not, I think it certainly wasn''t. Most of all, it didn''t seem like she was acting from the beginning whether she needed it or not... especially since Eina was"


    "The point is, you just didn''t like the handouts or anything? It''s going to be a hassle... but who the hell do I look like?"


    That''s what I said, shrugging my shoulders, looking around.


    Nevertheless, should we consider the body better than rolling around there?


    As I think about it first, I think it''s pretty good, or I''m familiar with this world... but that''s what I''m talking about now.


    Considering you call yourself the Demon King or something, it''s a shame.


    and.


    "... Demon King, huh?"


    "What''s wrong?


    "No... just remember yesterday."


    Although in an associative game-like fashion, because I had just heard it, or because Iori had remembered it almost reflexively.


    About yesterday... I mean, what happened right after Soma defeated the demon god.


    Yes, a day had already passed since the raids of the former Demon Kings.


    This is where Ioda and I areing to the official entrance to the castle because we heard about the battle that Eina and the others fought yesterday.


    "Nicus, was... do you care about the word that the person said?


    "Well, I don''t know if I can ignore it... I don''t care what it is."


    "It''s also possible that I dared say meaningless and profound things aimed at caring that way?


    "That won''t be a problem. At least stay alert. It''s not gonna hurt, is it?


    "... Sure, you''re right. It doesn''t make any difference that it was creepy."


    "Right."


    That''s what he said and nodded, while Io narrowed his eyes as he turned his gaze to the other side.


    That is the direction of the castle, and even further back is where it became a battlefield yesterday.


    And it is also a ce where a man named Nicus has himself lost his life.


    "This is it, if you think about the Demon King. That''s how he chose to die."


    "If you tried to give this one extra information, notter, when the demon god was defeated, it''s more natural that you chose death... but it''s certainly a word that bothers you"


    "Oh."


    By saying demon king, I mean definitely not about Io, but about that demon king that Io defeated.


    I mean, if you interpret it the way you say it, it''s in the interest of that demon king that you defeated the demon god somehow.


    "I definitely stabbed a stop at me. But I know I''m not thatfortable with you."


    "Right...... I''m actually resurrected once. I shouldn''t be able to use that method anymore though...... no. Is that why you might have tried to exploit the existence of a demon in any way¡­"


    "If it was just that, you wouldn''t even think you''de to me. This time it ended like this because Soma was there, but if it wasn''t, I''d most likely have been killed. I mean, from what he said, that wasn''t what it was all about, but if it was defeated, that would be fine."


    "I mean, it was the next best thing," he said. Whatever it is, I''m pretty sure you used the demon god''s death for something. "


    "Ma, that''s why I''m here on purpose."


    In short, Ioda came here to find out if there was anything that could serve as a clue.


    If it is possible that the Demon King is directly involved, there is a good chance that Io will be involved with it again.


    Then it would be natural to look for anything that could give us a clue at all.


    Most of all.


    "Looks like even if there was one, we wouldn''t be able to find it... and there won''t be any survivors."


    "... I''m sorry. I didn''t even think that was happening..."


    "That would be more surprising if you could make that prediction. It is rather natural to consider it the same as before. If you think about it, you''re too good to be alone."


    "... thank you"


    That was genuine, not ttering, but it wouldn''t go through with what I said to the deacon who was bowing his head enough to bend his hips.


    Well, it''s the usual thing, so just once you turn your gaze and exhale, again... no, now, turn your gaze to the castle.


    "... if you talk to Stina, maybe you know something."


    "It''s..."


    "... I know. I''m just saying."


    I just said what I couldn''t do, and it doesn''t make sense.


    It was something I knew.


    By Soma, the demon god attached to Stina was destroyed.


    But when he destroyed the demon god, he never returned what Stina had taken from him.


    That is, about 80% of its existence.


    It''s too much to die for.


    Not in a material sense, so it was the appearance that had not changed, but he had lost about 80% of his weight.


    Thinking about it, it''s rather weird that it hasn''t changed its appearance.


    Whatever it was, it was still natural to die, not to interrogate.


    If Stina were a normal person, she would have definitely been.


    "Stina became a vessel for summoning demons because of what she did extra... but she didn''t have to die because of it, did she?"


    "It''s ironic."


    "Totally... well, I didn''t have to die, just to say"


    I can''t even talk properly right now, not by walking.


    I don''t even know how long it takes me to talk... No, I don''t know if that''s possible.


    Whether or not I can fulfill what I said I should have just lived.


    "I have to take responsibility."


    "Right... it''s a headache story"


    Though not clearly heard from his own mouth, Stina is probably involved with the former Demon Kings.


    I don''t know how far it was a rtionship, and even though it eventually took the form of oh, you can''t let that take responsibility.


    Nevertheless, there''s nothing we can do about that, either, if Stina can''t talk.


    If we can talk, we can imitate something like a judicial transaction in exchange for the other party''s information.


    "... Speaking of which, didn''t you say something weird when Soma left?


    "Weird thing, is it?


    "Oh."


    Somas don''t look like them anymore in the castle.


    We ended upte for a whole day, but when we headed to Soma''s hometown, we left in the morning.


    Or we dropped it off, and then Ioda came here to check it out... at that breakup...


    "''Speaking of which, Stina said she needed to talk to youter''... Didn''t she say that?


    "... if you ask me, you might have said it. At that time, I found out that Master Soma was the son of Master us and Sophia, so I flushed it..."


    "... should I go to Stina''ster? I was gonna go anyway."


    "Do you mean, can I go now? If you look here any further, you''re not going to find anything."


    "Hmm... so is that"


    I look around the scene and exhale one breath.


    I did just keep going and it would just end up being a waste of time.


    We can''t just leave this ce like this, but we can''t help ourselves.


    Whatever it is, it is more meaningful to cut it up.


    "Well, I''ll be back."


    "Yes, sir."


    That''s what I said and started to get off the spot... and then I turned around.


    Ahead of turning his gaze, the Kingdom of Radius, and the Duke of Neumont, should exist¡­ shrugging his shoulders when it is a perfectly well done coincidence.


    Well, or maybe that''s not a coincidence either... I''m sure that has nothing to do with Io.


    "You look like you''re in trouble too...e on"


    Leaking such a grunt, he turned back forward, and Io returned to the castle again.


    "Yeah?"


    I felt like someone had spoken to me, and Soma stopped.


    But I looked back, and naturally there''s nobody ahead of me.


    "What, what''s wrong?


    "No... apparently it''s just my fault"


    I realize it, and I shrug my shoulders to Aina, who looks back at me.


    Then you just look around, and you still don''t see any anomalies like this.


    There was no such thing as demons, and only a peaceful and idyllic sight was spreading.


    "Hmm... haven''t you received the aftermath of yesterday so far?"


    So he groaned as he restarted his steps, because of course he saw how the mountains were when he left the castle.


    You can''t see the mountain from here, but if you could see it, you could clearly see its trail.


    To that extent, the trace was significant.


    "I mean, naturally, that wouldn''t have happened on the way here in the first ce......! I was just about to do it, and I can''t do that because it''s not you!... I did do a little too much yesterday."


    "... around I could say that one is a little bit poisoned by Soma?


    "Sure, you wouldn''t normally call that a bit. Obviously, it was too much.... Well, I can''t say anything about people either"


    "... Huh? Is that it? Hey, right...? ''Cause that''s about it..."


    "You don''t seem to be aware of yourself. For God''s sake, it''s troublesome."


    "Don''t you say...!


    With that conversation, we move on with Eina''s lead.


    So far, the journey has been smooth itself.


    Most importantly, I haven''t stood that long since I left the castle, so it''s obvious.


    Yeah, yeah, I''m having trouble with all the problems.


    If we keep going well, thanks to Aina, we''ll be able to get to the academy much sooner than originally nned.


    There will be plenty of room for you to think about what happened in the city before this and what you stopped for at Demon King''s Castle.


    So for a few more days, there was no problem where I left off in the castle.


    "By the way, are you d you came out today? I could have stayed with Aina alone. Still wouldn''t have talked to Stina at all?


    "I''m not denying that, but you said it this morning, didn''t you? I can always make the opportunity to talk again. Enough for the next time you leave. If it weren''t for me, I''d probably be wondering if you guys could make it back. I''ve been staying for a few days, and I''m sure I''ll be back sooner."


    "Hmmm... I don''t know if that''s true, but when you say that, you get a little confrontational."


    "... I agree.... Want to try?


    "You can do it, but I''ll follow Aina, okay? Do you mean, I won''t be able to keep up with you two?"


    "Rather, it would have been better if there had been as much hande... no, in that case, is it the one in favor of Eina that needs a hande?


    "You''re usually rude, aren''t you?


    "... but is it also true?


    "Well, that''s true. ¡­ just because you can''t use it that way"


    That''s what Felicia said, holding her neck with her right hand.


    There should be a ne that cannot be seen from the outside, but is not decorative.


    Soma narrows her eyes as she sees it, but she can''t feel anything in particr.


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, it looks like you could use it without a problem?


    "Right...... thanks to you. I don''t think there was a problem for now."


    "... um, it didn''t seem like a problem in my eyes either"


    "Really... then it seems okay"


    Talking about that, I seem to have noticed a littlete what Eina is talking about as well.


    After slightly tilting his neck, he nods as he is convinced.


    "Oh, you''re talking about me? Sure, at least you didn''t seem to have a problem... surprised."


    "... sorry"


    "It''s nothing like Felicia apologizing, is it? Sure, it''s what Felicia did, but it must be Soma''s fault anyway."


    "... that recognition is correct"


    "Well, you''re right... but I''m sorry to hear you say it as if it''s natural."


    What are you talking about now?


    So it''s even more so, but I don''t say anything more, I just shrug my shoulders.


    I don''t have to tell you to understand what''s wrong with you.


    It''s another story, though, to see if that''s convincing.


    Still, from all of us together like this, I feel signs ofughter.


    Then there will be no problem.


    When I left the Elf Forest, I never imagined going to Demon King''s Castle or anything like that, and there were so many things to do, including before and after that, I wondered what would happen, but I think I ended up settling into a not bad ending.


    Instead of the college yet, we haven''t even made it to our hometown, but at this rate, where something happened, it must matter again.


    Yes... where did it happen?


    Going past the back of my brain is what Stina told me.


    I''ve never been over it if it''s my fault... Now, what''s the matter?


    With that in mind, Soma takes steps to delude the heartbeat she remembers slightly.


    Thinking about what was toe, we all went ahead together.

 584 Tabernacle Unexpected Guidance And Demon Rebirth

    The moment I woke up, the girl was thinking that it was something unusual.


    What''s in sight is a view that you can say you''re used to seeing.


    It''s a familiar college dorm ceiling.


    But it was not that which was unusual, but itself.


    Whatever.


    "... Yes? What is it, this? I can hear voices I don''t knowing from my head...?


    To a voice that seems strange and confused at the same time, well it will be, I think.


    There''s confusion here, there''s confusion, but the reason I''m not disturbed is because I can''t do it even if I''m going to.


    If the lead were on this side, or the girl could have been more confused.


    "Ya I knew I could hear you......!? What the hell...... who the hell are you!?


    And, apparently, it doesn''t seem to be the case if you''re thinking freely.


    Is that natural, though?


    This confusion is only, I don''t know why this is happening.


    Somehow I understand the situation, so even if I''m confused, I can do it there.


    But unlike this one, she knows nothing.


    I can''t leave you alone more than this has happened, and you should exin it to me early.


    But the question is, how far should I exin it?


    I can''t exin it in one word, and I can''t exin everything.


    Exactly, there''s actually another soul in me, and I was supposed to gradually take the lead that way, and if they were to talk about it, in a calm mind--


    "My soul, another? Right of initiative? What are you talking about...?


    - Ah.


    "Something just made me feel like I heard something like...?


    Well apparently, he was firmly confused while saying things like not so confused.


    If you think about something extra, it''s only logical that the thought will slip away.


    If I could move my body, I would have held my head.


    "Uh... Don''t, what is it?


    Besides, they''ll be more confused than they are. It''s the end of the day they care.


    (If Mr. Woo finds out, what will he say? No. Maybe we''re seeing this closely too -)


    "Mr. Woo, what is it? Or are you being seen, what do you mean......!?


    Oh, apparently, I''ve been thinking about something extra again.


    The girl fills up in the mood to exhale, looking at the sight that is moved left and right regardless of her will.


    Although I can''t help it because I can''t do it where I thought I could.


    Either way, it''s an exnation.


    Or when I get here, I''ll have to tell you everything already.


    The willingness not to be convinced otherwise is clearly conveyed here as well.


    "It''s natural!


    Indeed, the girl would have thought the same thing had she been in the opposite position.


    Then there''s only one thing you can do.


    It''s about disclosing all the information you know to her.


    It''s one of my concerns what will happen to her if I tell her everything... but I''ll have to believe you already regarding that.


    Well, why not, she''s one of his closest people.


    Considering what he''s done, most things must be eptable.


    At least it shouldn''t be uneptable.


    Or maybe that''s what she''s saying, that it''s finally time to find out about herself, too.


    There is also the matter of the Demon King, which was spoken of by the Virgin during this time.


    Given that I''ve been awake for a little while since then, there''s a good chance that something will happen soon... and no, on the contrary, maybe this is the omen of it.


    Then she should still know.


    "I''m afraid to ask you something awesome... but it looks like you''re pulling back here, your brother''s sister''s name is obsolete! Damn it, it is!


    The girl leaks a bitterugh in her heart at the way she''s in the mood for that waste.


    I''m sure that''s a concern for this one, as it doesn''t seem to have drawn any confusion yet.


    Still, I wondered if I could do some more, and with that in mind... the girl started talking to Lina about everything she knew.


    It was like a pond there.


    When ites to water storage, it is not possible in swamps,kes, etc. because it isrge in scale and not naturally made.


    Well, on a scale, either way, it wouldn''t have been called ake or something.


    Nevertheless, it is also possible to simply say pond.


    Because... the liquid stored there was sticky and, above all, red and ck in colour.


    and it was then that the change urred there.


    Unexpectedly ripples urred on that surface, which had not produced a single wave.


    And what happened the next moment was even dramatic.


    Anyway, it just popped out of the middle of it.


    No, or maybe I should say I''ve crawled out... if I''m going to say it in the end, it was a person''s arm.


    And even more so, as a criticism, the rest of the area begins to show itself one after another.


    Upper body, head, left arm, lower body.


    Sometimes he was not wearing clothes, and it seemed as if flesh was being created from that liquid.


    No¡­ it''s not, like, etc.


    In fact, you''re right.


    Evidence of this is that every time the flesh of the sole is created, every little bit of the liquid that was filled there is decreasing.


    In the first ce, it also looks like blood at first nce. That''s not blood or anything.


    Something worse. Something worse.


    And finally, the whole body of the sole can be done.


    There was even no residue of liquid around him, and in the dim darkness, one sole stands looking like a man.


    and.


    "Hmm... that''s not familiar. No... well, couldn''t you have prepared the vessel this time? But then..."


    When the man opens and closes his hands a few degrees as if to confirm something, he nods to convince himself with it and looks around.


    Moment after moment, one shadow descended before the man as if he had signaled it.


    They cover their entire bodies with ck robes, so they don''t even know their faces, their appearance, or their gender.


    But from the way it is, I can only see enough respect for a man.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t make a suspicious difference... but a man never moves one eyebrow at it.


    Looking at the ce like the back of his head, he rattled one nose, and that was it.


    "Are you sure you brought me back?


    "Yes... I''m afraid you''re right"


    "Right. That was brazen."


    "Ha ha... I have nothing to say to you...!


    To his t face, the man still doesn''t change his expression either with Pickle.


    It seems that they are used to doing so, and it is again in words that they state something of gratitude, but it is unclear whether they actually think so.


    Still in a robe. Is that satisfying, stayed t, and kept the word going.


    "By the way, how about adding or subtracting your body?


    "Right...... not good when ites to familiarity, but things seem good in themselves. Maybe it''s better than the flesh."


    "Really...... that''s fortunate. I''m sure the souls and demons of all ourpatriots who have formed the foundation of their flesh will be pleased."


    "Ho...?


    Demon God, the moment I heard the word, the first change came to the man''s expression.


    He hung his lips funny as he looked down at his hands.


    "You used a demon god?


    "Yes, the demon god was conveniently destroyed, so let me use it. Most of all, it seemed to have been destroyed before it waspletely resurrected, and we could not use everything..."


    "Hmm... destroy the demon god, even before he ispletely resurrected,? Are you happy to start with that?


    "Ha... I would be foolish to think that too"


    "Huh, it''s a joke. I know. The first thing you need to do is repay the debt. Nevertheless, to the extent that I have gained some power from the demon gods, it is also possible to extend my power to thest time. I need to get used to my shoulders while restoring strength first..."


    "I thought that''s what you''d say, and I''m selecting a candidate. Check this out."


    When he received the parchment he was offered lying t saying so, the man once again moved his expression only slightly.


    Nevertheless, what hase to mind on its face this time is a slight question.


    "Radius......? It''s a name I don''t ask... yeah? This ce..."


    "Yes, it is a country founded almost at the same time as you were discussed"


    "I certainly don''t care about such things as founding a country on my own in a ce like this... No, I see, this is the reason. That''s not a bad reason to go first."


    "Ha, if you say so, it would be an honor"


    Apparently, the parchment even stated the reason for the aim, and a man nodded at it, in a robe. I take it t.


    and.


    "Well, we''ve decided where we''re headed... by the way, can I ask you one thing?


    "Ha, don''t ask me anything......!


    "So I ask you, did you say earlier that you used the souls of yourpatriots to form the basis of my flesh?


    "Yes, definitely"


    "So... you won''t give me that soul?


    The man narrowed his eyes just a little and said the words.


    I don''t know what emotion you had there or what your intentions were.


    Because the ce moved before I knew it.


    "Ha, of course I will give......! My role is over... After that, do as you wish, and don''t be fully exposed, Demon King...!


    Moment after moment, as its body swelled up from the inside, it blew up intact.


    The shock scatters blood and flesh all around him, and naturally it pours down on the man - the demon king himself as well.


    But the Demon King never seeped difort.


    Rather, the reaction shown by the Demon King is the opposite.


    And heughed aloud, andughed with great pleasure.


    "Damn, hahaha......! Oh, your devotion, I did receive it. And let me say it again. That was awesome...!


    Laughter lingered on the dim darkness, and eventually you were satisfied, which also fits in.


    But thatugh didn''t go away.


    "Hmm, if it was me, I wouldn''t be able to take someone''s orders or anything... but I feel good today. Why don''t we give him a ride? Radius... let me enjoy myself."


    The Demon King began to walk toward his destination.

 585 The Anomaly Of The Tabernacle KingS Capital

    Kingdom of Radius, Royal College, Dean''s Office.


    no sign of a person but himself. So Hildegard was roaring alone.


    "Nooo..."


    That, though, is not caused by Soma.


    More than a month early since Soma disappeared.


    Exactly, because Soma managed to make a fold in herself that she would be back in time.


    So now roaring is due to another reason¡­ it was written on a piece of paper at Hildegard''s disposal.


    That''s a report.


    However, it is not normal, which is evident at the time when bright white paper is used.


    Because reports usually use parchment if not extra time.


    In other words, that''s what happens when it''s the rest of it.


    Most of all, I would have seen the report at a nce if I had looked further at it.


    There is a certain writing depicted there...... because it was a seal only allowed to be used by the royalty of this country.


    Nevertheless, the truth is that Hildegard has nowhere to think about it in itself.


    It would be a natural reaction, because we see it more often than not every other day, at least once a week.


    Speaking of why that is happening, Hildegard is the royal family of this country¡­ more strictly speaking, because he also does things like the king''s advisor.


    This is how Hildegard looks and lives about fifty years of moon in this world.


    It is not umon for people to live more than that in this world, starting with elves and the like, but the amount of knowledge and the like is considerable if we add up with things from previous life.


    I was just doing that, and nothing would surprise me.


    Most of all, there are only a few who know that Hildegard is a dragon, but the present king of this country is one of them.


    I mean, I taught it from myself, and I''m supposed to help build this country, and I''m supposed to do something like a counselor like this with its edges... which is not very important.


    That''s why it''s important that it''s not umon for these things to arrive... and above all that this one was different than usual.


    As can be seen from frequent arrivals, even though it is like a counselor, the content sent is mostly trivial.


    Well, naturally, you can''t tell the outside world what matters about the country, even though you''re the Dean of the Royal College... which is why Hildegard is supposed to roar extra this time.


    For what is written on the paper in your hands was not like speaking to outsiders normally.


    "You see an anomaly in the demons around Wang Capital... Not at all good information to inform a college director..."


    He exhales as he grumbles to rebut its contents.


    If those who live in this world are asked what is the closest thing to danger, it will be a demon.


    If you''re at war with your neighbor, you''ll be mindful of that too... but if you don''t even live in a city near the border, you don''t have much to worry about.


    After all, demons are the ones people should be most concerned about.


    On top of that though, there''s not much people are aware of about demons.


    Demons are everywhere.


    If you were always conscious, you wouldn''t even be able to live a normal life, and there are rarely things like that that that need to happen in the first ce.


    Because he''s an adventurer or a soldier, but he handles the area right.


    But that''s why I don''t know what would happen if people found out that there was an anomaly there, etc.


    If I tell you, it''s information equivalent to state secrets.


    Though he does something like a counselor, the Hildegardo in question is an external human being.


    In case you think about it, you shouldn''t have taught.


    "And that''s why it didn''t say anything about what happened. If you don''t do something, I don''t want to talk to you about what to do... well, I mean, it''s more troublesome."


    In short, when I leave this to you, that''s what I''m saying.


    It is aplete round throw.


    It wouldn''t be a good thing for a king to deal with a college director... but it just exhales because you don''t think you can do it either.


    Anyway, although I said it was an anomaly, it doesn''t mean that the demon specifically did something.


    If it doesn''t mean that there has been unusually much damage caused by demons around... rather, what is actually happening is the other way around.


    The number of demons is decreasing.


    Hildegard knew it was a good thing to think about normally, but it wasn''t.


    A decrease in the number of demons, for example, cannot happen.


    It is controlled by the reason of the world, therefore it is absolute.


    Most of all, it''s notmon sense, and on the contrary, it''s one of God''s knowledge, so you shouldn''t recognize it as an anomaly... but you must have remembered that because you told them once.


    Did you throw a round at Hildegard for the same reason?


    "... I just gave a brief overview and didn''t say anything about what to do. I don''t know what else to do. In a way, I deserve it."


    Nevertheless, there is no way to deal with it in the first ce.


    There are no more reasons for anomalies to ur there than they are managed by the reason of the world.


    Mostly either there was an anomaly in the world itself, or someone with the power to manage it did so intentionally.


    But if it was the former, it would even be in Hildegard''s hands, and thetter is hard to think about again.


    Because the power over demons is too dangerous if it gets into people''s hands, so it''s a story that they sealed it after letting it reside in something like a magic guide.


    Why did it take the form of a seal, because there was no other way to deal with it?


    I know it would have been quick if we had lost power, but it''s an impossible story to lose power or something.


    Power is the logic of the world, and its disappearance is synonymous with the copse of the world.


    It is the first time that the world is full of all reason, and without one, it cannot be made into a world.


    For that reason, where someone in possession of power dies, that power will only be taken over shortly afterwards by someone else.


    The most high-quality person who uses it in existence is the subject, and even if it wasn''t, in that case it would still be maintained by living in something like a magic guide.


    As long as it exists as a minimum, it does not necessarily need to be owned or used.


    But that''s why he took the form of a seal without entrusting it to anyone.


    Because even if the trustee can be trusted, he will not know what will happen next if he dies.


    By the way, it is made up of suchws, but therefore, even if a person with higher qualities is born, it does not mean that power will be transferred as it is.


    This is even if, by analogy, what was God has been reincarnated.


    The exception is about Soma, and Hildegard has the power now because he was also given over.


    That''s why it''s unlikely that power is being used.


    "That''s why we need to go to our crime scene, that''s not why. I mean, you don''t know what''s going on..."


    Nevertheless, I just said it in a nutshell with the crime scene, and that''s broad.


    ording to the report, it is all around Wang Capital that the number of demons is low.


    Besides, so far, people who see it realize it''s an anomaly, but they don''t normally think it''s a critical ce.


    The king realized it was half a coincidence.


    Even if I look around, my bones are going to break a little, and the range is too wide to say anything about getting any clue what I''m after.


    "I guess that''s one of the reasons I''ve thrown round..."


    But even so, I don''t have the option of letting it go.


    Somehow my own inquiry tells me that this is not a good idea to leave alone, and if there is anything in the King''s capital, we will naturally get ourselves involved.


    I can''t stay with other people.


    And if there''s anything here, you''ll have trouble when Soma gets back.


    ... Well, that''s when I feel like Soma is going to do something about it -


    "... I still have the strength to be an ex-god."


    That''s what happened.


    Instead, if Hildegard solves this here, it could be a good story story when Somaes back.


    If you think about it, you''re going to be motivated.


    If there''s a problem, it just means I''m going to be tough on my own... but I''ll figure that out.


    It''s been two weeks since sses started, and people are starting toe back.


    There were a number of people avable.


    One way or another, I also find it more problematic that if I throw out my job here, the words of scolding are going to fly from all parts of the rtionship... but that should work out, too.


    "It could be a crisis in Wang''s capital, and he''s supposed to ept that there''s no other way to do that."


    That''s what I said and squealed, Hildegard stood up.


    The report at hand burns down just in case, and leaves no ashes even.


    Now I have no concerns in many ways, and I take my gaze off of what is piling up because I have been stuck until recently.


    And as he walked out, he began to think about what he had done.

 586 Formerly The Strongest, Back To My Parents House

    Looking at the building in front of him, Soma remembered an unexpected nostalgia of her own.


    It is true that although it has not been about three years since I saw it, it is only that it returns to this ce.


    Because I had met my family, I even thought that if I did poorly, I''d miss them.


    "Hmm... well, there''s been a lot of things since I left here, and given that, I think it''s only natural to miss it"


    "I agree, but I don''t think the majority of those things are a bit interpretive around that I feel it''s your fault... well, I don''t mind"


    When I said that and let Aina shrug her shoulders out sighing, I saw Felicia exhale at the edge of her sight.


    However, this is not a sigh, but rather a reaction that I was impressed somewhere or saw something unexpected.


    "This is where Mr. Soma was born and raised, is it... somehow, I feel a little surprised"


    "Yeah? Surprise, why? I don''t think there''s anything strange about it..."


    "... rather, so?... too normal for where Soma was born and raised"


    "That''s the thing. There was a ce where Eina was born and raised, so I was wondering if the ce where Soma was born and raised was a better ce."


    "... if you ask me that, I certainly can''t solve it a bit when they say that Soma was born and raised here"


    "It is my saying that I cannot solve it. What do you think of me?"


    Eina would know the area better than the two of us in the first ce.


    After shrugging her shoulders again, Soma turns her gaze in front of her again.


    Needless to say again now, what is there is a familiar mansion.


    It was the home where Soma was born and raised.


    "Whatever you''re doing here, you can''t help it, and let''s just go inside. I think it''s time for some rest around Felicia."


    "Well I certainly don''t deny it...... speaking of which, in the first ce, why did you rush back so fast? As far as I''m concerned, I think you could havee back a little slower. That way, Eina too..."


    That said, Felicia turned her gaze to Aina, probably because this time she hade bare through the vige where Aina had been taken care of for about a year, near the Devil''s Forest.


    And certainly, if there was a reason I had to, there is no such inevitability.


    We have about two weeks before the college starts, and from here on out, it''s a good enough period of time.


    Assuming I didn''t have a problem where I stayed in that vige all day, and even if I didn''t, I might have been able to say it was humane to make me stop by somewhat.


    But Soma didn''t dare, and that could be said in all the journeys to this point.


    It''s only been a week or so since I left for Io.


    That was definitely a hasty journey, and given Felicia, she should havee back a little slower.


    But Soma nevertheless ignored all of it with knowledge, and hastened back so far.


    "I stopped by that vige at the point of going in the first ce, so I don''t have to worry about it... but yeah. I knew you were trying to rush back so far, but I didn''t dare to ask you why because I thought there was a reason..."


    "... I''m worried about it.... technically, I''ve always wondered"


    "Well, I guess it doesn''t bother you"


    Still nothing you asked me is a sign that I am trusted that much?


    It''s a thankful story, and I think we can trust them to the same extent, but that''s not why Soma hasn''t talked about it so far, because there was a bad reason to talk about it.


    Simply because there was no certainty.


    It''s not like there''s no reason at all, but if I tell you, that''s just a hunch.


    You can''t just mouth that wisely.


    Alternatively, it is a pointless assumption that if you had been asked, you might still have answered, but more than you would have been asked.


    Well, that''s not exactly what they''re asking me right now.


    "Including that, first of all, it is not until we get inside.... maybe that would make it clear."


    "... I don''t know... well, if that''s what you''re gonna say, I get it for now"


    It wasn''t just Aina, and neither did the other two, but Soma couldn''t say anything at this stage either.


    Most of all, I''m pretty sure given the current situation...... along with.


    So Soma and the others went first into the mansion.


    Inside the mansion, it was gant.


    That, literally, is.


    No noise, no sign of people in the first ce.


    It appeared that the shell was worthy.


    "Hmm... no signs of vandalism though, he said. It feels like only neglected people disappeared."


    I looked all around and breathed one breath when I came to a familiar room.


    That was the room where I lived.


    So naturally it looks familiar, and I guess it''s unlikely that it''s loaded with dust, etc. because they cleaned it regrly.


    "... I see. What do you care about this?


    Soma shrugs her shoulders back to the words Aina has released, which came inter.


    That''s because it''s right in a way, and wrong in a way.


    Indeed, it is true that I thought there might be something.


    That''s why I rushed back... but...


    "No? Honestly, this is unexpected for my life, too. I just didn''t think the mansion was deserted."


    "I don''t think I was too surprised for that? I didn''t have to meet anyone in the mansion, but I wasn''t surprised."


    "Well, I realized it was deserted the moment I stepped into the mansion. I''m sure you weren''t surprised in that sense, but you were surprised enough when you walked into the mansion, weren''t you?


    That''s another fact.


    However, it is a different story of how Felicia and the others felt because she did not put that surprise outside.


    "Besides, if it had been since you entered the mansion, would you have realized that She was deserted here, too?


    "... for once?... or I thought we''d all noticed."


    "I don''t want to be with you..."


    I look into the room again, shrugging my shoulders at Aina, who says so and exhales.


    It''s not like there''s anything interesting about it, it''s just a room to remember some nostalgia...... after all, it''s also a beautifully tidy room.


    It''s as if someone was here until yesterday and cleaned thoroughly.


    It was the same in the other rooms.


    There''s no sign of people. Surely there''s no one there, but it doesn''t make them feel like that.


    By chance, there was no one there today... or as if they had all disappeared neglectfully, even though they were there until yesterday.


    To the point of difort, there was still a sense of life in this mansion.


    The only thing that didn''t was my mother''s room.


    There should be plenty of paperwork and so on there, which is also the office of the principal agent.


    Yet only those things were gone beautifully.


    Whatever that means...


    "... it doesn''t matter what I care about."


    Even though something unexpected happened, it doesn''t make a difference what you do in the end.


    This means taking a break here.


    But when I told them that, they all looked surprised.


    "... Huh?


    "What is? Would you have said that when you came in here?


    "That''s right... okay?


    "What is?


    "Nothing... uh, this is where Mr. Soma was born and raised, and there should have been Mr. Soma''s mother, right?


    "Hmm, you''re right though?


    "... don''t you have to look for clues or something?... including around."


    "Oh, is that what this is about"


    A seemingly puzzling gaze is directed at Soma, who snorts when he is satisfied.


    But Soma just shrugs her shoulders back.


    Because it was unnecessary.


    "No need..."


    "Oh, don''t worry, it doesn''t mean you don''t care, does it? Simply because we''ve already looked around the mansion, and even if we look around, once Felicia needs a break, doesn''t it make any difference? And then there''s Aina."


    "That''s... sure, but you''re right. ¡­ sorry, if I had more strength"


    "No, it would rather be my seniors who have forcibly marched so far knowing that. Besides, it seems that something has happened. There is no problem because the actions taken so far have not been wasted and it has be somewhat clear what needs to be done after tomorrow. One way or another, if you want to apologize, you need to take the day off and get your English ready for tomorrow and beyond."


    "... ok"


    "... ok. Sure, I was a little tired."


    "...... take your time off today and work hard tomorrow"


    I really don''t need to care...... I smile bitterly at the three people who nod in a serious way, sorry for what they did.


    Then I turned my gaze out the window.


    The view from there is somewhat higher in perspective than the one in memory.


    But still, it''s also a nostalgic view.


    Looking at it, well, what happened nevertheless, Soma narrowed her eyes.

 587 Formerly The Strongest, Decide To Proceed As Planned

    "Hmmm... this should be unexpected again or I found something unexpected..."


    Traveling about three hours from Wang Du.


    That is, Hildegard, who visited the vige, which would normally take three days, sighed when he groaned so.


    Though nearly a hundred kilometers from the Wang capital, the nearest city is the Wang capital.


    Even when ites to viges, they are of considerable size.


    This is not the first time Hildegard has visited here, but if it is as documented, it is said that hundreds of people lightly live there.


    The number of dwellings in sight is also an affirmation of that.


    But...


    "Ha... ha... unexpected, ha... what...? Oh,e on... ha... what are you talking about, ha... I get it, ha...?


    "Oh, ha... hey, ha... I don''t know, ha... ha... ha... ha... ha... ha... ha... The... ha... quiet, okay... ha... I don''t know if it''s a vige, but... ha."


    and leaks a bitterugh at the voices heard from the rear.


    Looking back, there were two boys and girls there.


    It is obvious that they both breathe on their shoulders and look like exhausted.


    Well, we''vee this far together about Hildegard.


    There''s no need to do that either...... they still have a lot of guts around exploring what''s going on around them and trying to understand the meaning of Hildegard''s whining words.


    But this is not the time to show it off.


    "You don''t have to, but you can rest now, okay? Your lords are noting yet."


    "Hey, hey... here''s the thing, hey... I can''t pull my leg, hey... hey... because I''m not going to"


    "Ugh, yeah... hah... corner, hah... call me, I got it, hah... so... at least, hah... not at all, hah... useless, he said..."


    "Hmmm... I didn''t mean to call you lords..."


    Two people who even see desperation somewhere...... Hildegard exhales as he looks at Lars and Helen.


    They were apanied simply because they were the mostbative of those returning to the College.


    There is basically no other intention.


    Though, I''ve heard stories from Soma about the two of us and so on, so if you say it wasn''t there at all, it would be a lie -


    "Well, it''s a good thing you''re going to work hard, and I don''t know if I''m going to say too much to get in the way."


    Except if that''s what gets in our way, but so far there''s nothing like that either.


    In this situation, there is no way out of the way.


    "I can''t believe all the vigers have disappeared."


    Yes, this vige was deserted.


    The Hildegards have just arrived here, but to that extent I can tell at a nce.


    It''s not just that he''s not out there, it''s that he doesn''t even exist in the house.


    That was unexpected.


    I came to ask how the demons around me were... but it was just a miscalction.


    "Well, given that I was able to find this thing, it''s not a bad thing... but the decision of the guy who threw the whole thing at me was correct, is it...?


    Even though I felt slightly ufortable and tilted my neck, that was definitely the right thing to do.


    Though it was an anomaly in the first ce, if we correct the original, will the adventurers have fewer demons than usual? And it was only to the extent of a few doubts.


    At first nce, there is no such thing as epting that it is because of my mind.


    If there was a problem, does that mean it''s been going on all around Wang Capital and all the time for the past week or so?


    It''s just that it''s still something that convinces me if I''m told it''s my fault.


    At least most people still don''t think it''s an anomaly.


    Or Hildegard, where he knew about it, might not have judged it an anomaly if it had not been submitted as a report.


    Even so, the report determined that guilds and kings were abnormal... Well, why not?


    Hildegard feels ufortable there.


    In the first ce, this information was picked up from conversations that had been chatted at receptions, taverns, etc.


    It really was to that extent, not out of the realm of rumors.


    I am not going to deny that important information sometimes exists in such a way.


    But if you notice it, most of it is knowledgeable in advance of the underlying information.


    It is no exaggeration to say that you cannot realize without it.


    Even if you notice from the rules of thumb and experience, you need the knowledge that is a prerequisite.


    And there can''t be such knowledge of such events as these precedents don''t exist, as a matter of course.


    Yet they judged it an anomaly, and regardless of whether it had anything to do with it, this is how they actually found the anomaly.


    I should have said that their judgment was a matter of skill.


    "... Hmm, well, not on hold now for now. First, we need to know exactly what''s going on."


    No whining about that, no gazing around, no sign of a demon, not even a person.


    If this had happened, someone would have noticed right away, so you should assume that this has happened recently.


    Nevertheless, what the hell caused this to happen?


    I just want to do a closer look... nce at the two of them still breathing in the rear and exhale small.


    I brought him in thinking he might need manpower, but maybe he failed.


    It doesn''t mean the two of them are foot in hand, because depending on the situation, they are likely to be in danger.


    Of course Hildegard didn''t even think about that possibility, and both of us would be aware of that... if something unexpected had happened so far, there''s just something I think.


    "... I don''t know if I can get away with it... but I think we need to be sure."


    I guess I wouldn''t have had to think so much about this area if I could have brought around Lina, but I couldn''t find Hate and Lina.


    Sure, I haven''t seen him in thest week or so... well, I can''t help thinking about those who aren''t there.


    He who is now, can only think of what he can do now.


    With that in mind and sighing out, Hildegard was able to look around to do what he could now for now.


    Somas, who took a day off at the mansion as nned, left the mansion early the next morning.


    I took a break and looked around the mansion again, because I still didn''t get anything that would serve as a clue to the status quo.


    If so, then that''s what it is, for no reason is it staying more than necessary.


    Instead, in order to find out why this is happening, we should expand the scope of the investigation to the surrounding area.


    "Hmm... well, I''m in trouble for this."


    But as a result, Soma was to whine such words.


    I just looked around, because there was no one there, just like the mansion, and it was a stuffed shell.


    Moreover, the condition was simr to that of the mansion.


    There is a sense of life, but there were no signs of vandalism, and only people disappeared neglectfully.


    I just don''t say it''s like a god hide, but I couldn''t say anything more than I couldn''t get any clues.


    "I ask you because I have a sense of secr neglect, but have these things not been somewhere before?


    "I don''t care if it''s one or two... I''ve never heard of it so far."


    "... n, as well.... if you''ve ever heard of the vige gone?


    "Oh, then I remember my whole life, but surely that would have been something that was judged to have wiped out every vige because of magic or some kind of failure? I don''t think it''s the same as this one..."


    Though my mother would have done the same thing, this time only people disappeared neglectfully.


    Things are too different, and it''s just a pinpoint.


    This won''t happen unless you even aim for it, and my mother has no reason to do that.


    No, in the first ce, it wouldn''t be possible if it wasn''t also space-based magic to do this.


    But my mother couldn''t possibly use space-based magic.


    "So you don''t know what this is all about after all."


    There''s just one thing I found out at the same time.


    I don''t know what that means, but there''s no mistake that something happened.


    Although that was almost certain, it was possible that my mothers would still have just done so if only in the mansion.


    But if this happens, it just won''t be there either.


    "Whatever it is artificial, I''m sure something happened... so what are we going to do now? You can''t just go back to college like this, can you?


    "... I was taken care of by Sophia and the others, and I''m curious about what happened"


    "Is She the one who took care of you... she''s also your family, and I have no objection, am I?


    That means you''re rescheduling and telling me to look into this.


    Indeed, it is true that Somma is concerned about this matter in many ways.


    But.


    "... No, so far, I intend to proceed as originally nned"


    "... soma?


    Are you sure? And Aina asks me with a gaze, but I shrug my shoulders back to that.


    Naturally, it''s for a reason, and I thought it would be better that way, but it''s because of that behavior.


    "The... Could it be my fault?


    "Yeah? Oh, no, it doesn''t matter about Felicia, does it?


    Sure, if we were to keep Felicia in the investigation, it could be a problem, but honestly, that doesn''t really matter.


    Rather than that, should I say that it remains the same either way?


    When we try to move forward with the investigation, we end up doing the same thing.


    ¡­¡­ What''s that supposed to mean?


    "I''m not sure I can find any clues when I keep investigating. Then it is probably certain that it will continue to head towards the king''s capital. I wonder if that''s where the most informationes together."


    "... what if you didn''t even know it there?


    "You won''t know anywhere by then. And just because we don''t focus on investigating, we''re going to gather information on the road."


    "I see... but this way, isn''t Wang Du necessarily safe, either?


    "That''s when it happened... and I think it''s probably gonna be okay, right?


    I don''t know how long this has been going on... but it won''t even be as far as the King''s Capital.


    Though inferior to the border two in terms of power on its own, it would be practically the strongest there, given the presence of Hildegardo and Lina, and that shouldn''t change looking around the world.


    Whatever''s going on, it''s hard to think that the Wang Capital is doing something about it.


    "I don''t know if this is the work of the Demon King, but it won''t happen."


    "... well, yeah. Why are you so troublesome?"


    "... I''m really going to say it"


    I can imagine that scene ismon, and I smile bitterly... and whine.


    And.


    "That''s why we''re going to the college as nned."


    Somehow, that''s what Soma tells him, even as he remembers the unpleasant feeling of not disappearing.

 588 DukeS Land And Demons

    It was in a dim cave there.


    A ce surrounded by woods, out of sight of people.


    visitors and others who would not have appeared in a long time. There, a voice of man sounded unexpectedly.


    "Hmm, not bad in there...... no, should I say I''m good at unfamiliar? Damn, that''s me..."


    And so he groaned contentedly, and the man - the Demon King - nodded.


    Lift your mouth as you gaze at the wall in front of you and narrow your eyes so you can see ahead.


    "Well, it''s true that it was somewhat unexpected... including that, I should say. I didn''t expect to get this kind of power. It seems like a good start inside. ¡­ but we can''t publish it inrge measure yet."


    The demon king, who said so and rattled his nose, also made him feel slightly dissatisfied in the grin that made him feel the pleasure.


    Most certainly not.


    Try to hide. You''re in a ce like this because you''re practically hiding.


    Of course not.


    I do... because if I''m not dumb enough to rush a pig, I''m not dumb enough to overconfidence my powers and ramble without any thoughts.


    No... no longer, should I say?


    "Hmm... it''s also a business belly"


    When ites to learning, it sounds good, but the point is, that''s all I''ve be afraid of.


    Something that could be the Demon King.


    "But it was worth it. And this debt, it multiplies and pays me back. ¡­ well, let''s start with your expanions and those involved."


    Imagine what would happen next, and the Demon King hoists up the edge of his mouth even further.


    If we go as we aim, it will be time for something interesting.


    But the Demon King never sees it.


    That sounds like fun... but now I have more to do than that.


    It is to be able to use this power to a fuller extent.


    It means, therefore, further enhancing your own power.


    He turns his gaze toward one arm that still hurts, slightly lurking his eyebrows, but squealing his nose.


    Too much has been found that more power could be wielded than it once was.


    If that price is to be paid to this extent, it would be eptable.


    But no matter how much power you wield, it doesn''t make any sense to be wielded by it.


    "We can''t just fail this time... well, we can''t"


    Look at the end of the wall as you loosen the fist you were squeezing with the whine.


    What''s going to happen, what''s going to happen.


    Imagining and contemting those things, the Demon King pleasantly or violently distorted his mouth.


    The journey from then on would be something that you wouldn''t mind saying is going well in itself.


    Nothing in particr had happened that would have been an obstacle, and it was proceeding as nned.


    However, that progress does not mean that nothing happened.


    It just didn''t happen to be an obstacle, that''s all.


    "... there''s no way things are going to be handicapped when Soma is around."


    Whimpering in a shuddering mix, Aina looked at the sight in front of her.


    Dozens of demons, and they vanish in an instant.


    "Sure...... now you can''t call it a fault where it happened. Well, I knew it."


    "Right. I''ve got nothing to do, and to be honest, I''m a little dissapointed."


    "Isn''t that also what you knew?


    "Oh, yeah."


    And when we were having such a chat, Soma, who remained on the spot even after the demon disappeared, came back here.


    Apparently, he was on alert just in case, but there''s no other enemy shadow.


    I guess that face still doesn''t clear because this is still Neumont territory.


    "Hmmm... I''m not trying to be optimistic, but maybe this is more of a problem than I thought."


    ¡­¡­ Really? Sure, you have a higher chance of encountering demons than you thought... that''s not what you meant, is it?


    "Oh...... well. Speaking of which, I never told Felicia about this ce."


    Eina was convinced that Felicia''s reaction, I see, was reasonable.


    I was a little concerned that Felicia''s reaction was dull, even if she was attacked by demons on the road, which is more natural then.


    Soma was thinking the same thing, he snorted... but as a matter of course, he doesn''t know why.


    Felicia turned her unhappy gaze from somewhere and smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know if this is the Duke''s territory... but simply because Mr. Sophia is ruling it as a proxy. There must be no demons in the realm. Technically, they take you down as soon as you get out. So being attacked by demons like this means there''s no way at that point, and there''s evidence of unexpected problems happening."


    "They''ll take you down soon, right... that doesn''t mean you''re just constantly watching, does it? After all, you can''t sleep very much."


    "I haven''t heard the details, either, but I do have demon squares rolling out all over the territory, and I''m starting to intercept them half automatically, was that it? He had to look around regrly to see how the demon squares were doing and replenish their magic."


    "Well, that''s pretty much how it''s supposed to be. As for him, he said it would be quicker to patrol directly."


    "Either way, that''s a great story... I can''t imagine how I could do that"


    I agreed.


    That should be said to be one of the Seven Kings... Quality is said to be equal to that of the Devil''s Heavenly General, but honestly it is about as suspicious as it is true.


    It is because he has the same exquisite ss of magic guide that he thought so.


    "Speaking of which, if you think only of your skills, you''re on par with Eina... Does that mean Eina can do that too?


    "Don''t be unscrupulous, you can''t do it. Honestly, I''m not sure I can do that at the same age as Mr. Sophia."


    "Ha... I thought you were, but you''re still awesome"


    "Well, they''re Soma''s mothers, aren''t they? If you think about it, it''s more natural."


    I said that and turned my gaze to Soma, and he shrugged his shoulder back.


    I can''t even feel the way I care about these words at all, and it feels like they make sense of how much this one thinks.


    Well, I suppose I''d say it sounds soma, including those ces.


    "Whatever, but it''s supposed to be, the demons have attacked me like they did earlier... meaning they haven''t been intercepted..."


    "... I see. So it could be more problematic than I thought."


    "You know what? The magic of the Devil''s Square should never expire in a day or two. So it''s already been more than a few days since something happened... or there''s a good chance that something happened to the Demon Squad or himself."


    Which it is, I wouldn''t dare put it in my mouth.


    Sometimes I don''t know, but most of all, I can''t imagine.


    At any rate, we made no stopovers or anything to get through Neumont territory in the shortest possible time, but we still had to pass some viges.


    But I''ve been passing through it because I was in a hurry... and because they were deserted.


    Just as we saw in the mansion, it felt like only people had disappeared neglectfully.


    And naturally, they haven''t been able to find a clue.


    In other words, so far, no clues have been obtained as yet.


    Needless to say again after this, it is clearly an anomaly.


    But in terms of that, Soma didn''t seem to care so much.


    Regardless of the demons, you were supposed to be there.


    Either way, it''s another person who''s checking the situation and starting to lose hisposure every time he moves on.


    "... She, are you okay?


    ".................. it''s okay"


    Aina exhales small, sideways at that figure who answered so, no matter how she sees it.


    She, who hasn''t spoken at all since earlier, has hardly even turned her face, although she only answered Felicia''s query.


    If you do stay hooded, it won''t make much sense because you can''t see your face... but it won''t be due to that reason.


    Even as Felicia turns her gaze like she''s in trouble, this one just shrugs her shoulders in alignment with Soma.


    Now there is nothing that can be done, and there is no word that can be spoken.


    The reason She is doing that is simple.


    Because this ce is already plugged out of Neumont territory.


    Yet I haven''t seen one of the residents so far either... which means that this anomaly is likely to be happening in the future as well.


    Ahead - even Baron Arvent Yardster, is.


    She used to live there and it was still where Doris was supposed to be.


    It''s easy to say it''s okay, but it won''t even give you a break.


    So Felicia also exhales a sigh that will be several times, and she turns back to this one.


    I''m sure it''s to have the same conversation with this one as before.


    Of course it''s for me too...... more than that, so that I can distract She a little.


    Damn, she is a naughty little sister.


    But there''s also a reason to keep that care out of the way.


    Besides, I''m sure there''s not just one person who needs to be distracted.


    So when Aina also turned her gaze to Felicia, she put a bitter smile on her mouth.

 589 Anomalies And Anomalies

    Hildegard still couldn''t find a clue if he was to draw a close conclusion.


    I couldn''t force Lars and the others to do much, so I took a break and explored the whole vige, but I couldn''t find anything in particr called this.


    Although I''ve explored further outside the vige, I can''t find anything on this again.


    I thought you might have a somewhat lower chance of encountering demons, but that''s something I knew from the start.


    I had to decide that I got nothing new than not even knowing the connection to this case in the first ce.


    If that''s just one ce though, there may be no choice.


    But...


    "Hmm... well, that''s what I knew at the very beginning, but I''m pretty sure this still seems to be some sort of anomaly. Besides, it''s not a coincidence."


    "Well, it''s... someone, or something, but... intentionally, done, is it?


    "No, that''s not something else to be surprised at either. - That''s the third one, right? I don''t know if this happened by chance."


    "Um, well, that''s what I mean."


    Yes, that''s the third spot.


    It turns out that at least three viges have be deserted in the same way.


    It is not possible that this is a coincidence.


    Moreover, there is a king''s capital nearby, so the viges around it are quite a distance from each other.


    Because there is basically no reason to create another vige in close proximity.


    If it were normal, it would take two days just to move.


    The vigers so far away have disappeared neglectfully in at least three ces.


    No... for this minute, that''s suspicious.


    Rather than that, we should assume that that is not the case.


    Worst of all... there seems to be a deep connection between the decline of demons and this, and you should even think that the surrounding viges are wiped out.


    "For now, what we know for sure is that the number of demons does seem to be decreasing."


    "Though it''s just a physical sensation, you obviously didn''t encounter it to the extent that you felt less. It''s tough to think of this as a coincidence again... I don''t care what you think. I think it''s time for them to..."


    "That being said, there''s no choice but to be gone, is there? That doesn''t mean you''re not gonna do anything."


    "Well, yeah... those people, until the minute, we don''t work hard,"


    "That''s what''s so heavy about the load... do we have to do it?"


    While I say that, I know I''m actually willing to Lars.


    Maybe you care about what happened before.


    Helen has some of those things... but Hildegard didn''t dare say anything.


    It would be troublesome if we were to be unscrupulous with this, but nothing like that so far.


    In the first ce, I brought these things in assuming as well.


    I need to keep my eyes open, but I wasn''t going to say anything unless I tried to be impotent.


    Now more than that, I turn my gaze to the sight in front of me.


    Sometimes you don''t see people, and what''s spreading there is something to say, even a long idle sight, but of course not if you''re saying that.


    I narrowed my eyes as if trying to grab something there.


    Naturally there''s no way I can tell anything about that... but it''s also true that I think there might be something here.


    Again, I couldn''t find anything, but only a few things were different.


    It was something I discovered when I was looking inside a certain house.


    There it is, one of the tables.


    It was on top of that, the preparation of a meal.


    It was as if I were going to say that only the inhabitants had disappeared when I was about to eat, and that was the sight there.


    It''s just that it was the only thing that was happening, but it could be some kind of clue.


    Well, so far, as always, I haven''t found anything more than that, and I don''t know what happened in the end - for now, though I blurt out, one thing I''ve figured out.


    That is¡­ probably the person who has produced that report, above the kings and guilds, likely knew about it, including this.


    Of course, given the rumor that the original information is rumoured, although it is possible that you do not, it is better to think that you do, because it fits all kinds of twitches.


    The slight difort that I remember is also convincing.


    Most of all, if you say one way or the other, the thought is still stronger.


    From the first time I saw the vige, I felt that way.


    But I''m not going to me you for that.


    Rather, it would be a natural decision, including a round throw at Hildegard.


    I can investigate other things like this because that''s the only two or so of the Seven Kings in this country right now.


    Did I not write in the report on this, just in case?


    I can still handle demonic anomalies once they''re known, but this is just not good, so...


    Nevertheless, I can''t stand a door in a person''s mouth.


    Probably evenying down a dictation about this, but it would be only a matter of time before it flows as a rumor among people.


    "Hmm... if you think about it, it''s still convincing."


    In the first ce, it was too early to investigate the demons.


    The report says that the story first came out only about a week ago.


    Normally, we should conduct a thorough investigation on our own before bringing it to Hildegard.


    But the report didn''t say that I did.


    I was convinced at that time that you wanted to make a secret investigation... but if you couldn''t take the time because of this, you just have to nod that you would be right.


    In the viges around Wang capital, people disappear neglectfully.


    If such rumors spread, the Wang Du would be a mayhem.


    Do something about it¡­ it is the real purpose of this investigation to make the confusion as small as possible.


    "Oh my God... you''re not responsible"


    Whimpering, he nces at the two of them trying to get a clue from what''s going on around them, exhaling sighs.


    Exactly this, you can''t tell both of us.


    It''s not Lars'' word, but whatever it takes. This is too heavy a load for both of us.


    I''d go back to college once if I could, and I''d just like to leave the two of you... then the problem is I''m running out of manpower this time.


    But in this way, that might still be better.


    - It was half serious, when I was starting to think about that.


    "Eh... Lars, Helen, maybe we don''t need to look for clues anymore."


    "... Huh? What the hell...?


    "... Huh!?


    "What, Mr. Lars... Ah"


    To Hildegard''s words, Larsgged for a moment, and a few more, and Helen also noticed.


    At some point, there was a sign that there was only three of us in the vige.


    In this situation, I can''t imagine all sorts of things, such as someone who shows up in a ce like this alone.


    Nevertheless, that would not necessarily be a bad thing, given only the current investigation.


    Because, as Hildegard said earlier, you may no longer have to look for clues.


    I had a clue, and if I could hear it, I''d be talking about it.


    Hildegardo, who had first noticed its existence and had taken its ce, had a cold sweat flowing on its back.


    Hildegardo, who has either not been very good atbat or has left arge part of it in his previous life as a consideration, but still has the fighting ability to match his superiority.


    But that''s why, unnecessarily, I get it.


    If it''s probably a battle, this opponent...


    "... um?


    And Hildegard, who remained vignt, but at that moment slightly eased his vignce.


    The opponent appeared unconstitutional¡­ and even more so because it was what he found out.


    "Is that...? Lina, honey...?


    Yes, that was Lina, who shouldn''t have seen herself heretely.


    Helen groans half-heartedly at the unexpected appearance of the person, while the strength of the body slowly falls out.


    Lars also let go of his hand from the pattern of the sword, exhaling a sigh.


    "Ha... what the hell, don''t surprise me"


    "Ugh, yeah... surprised, huh?... Is that it? But, Lina, why, here, to..."


    Helen''s words were never uttered until the end.


    Because Hildegard stepped out in front of the two of us, trying to block and shelter it.


    I feel the gaze of doubt from both of us pierce my back of my head, but I can''t afford to answer that.


    Perhaps there is too much difference between the two of them to feel... but Lina has been making herself more murderous since the beginning.


    Of course, this time of year.


    "... Huh?


    "- Be"


    So Lina pulled out her sword and poked it at me, and I wasn''t surprised.


    I''m just worried about what''s going on from here.


    When I asked why, would you answer me?


    Well, answer me, from what I''ve heard... it doesn''t make sense to this one, except for the story.


    With a sharp ughter in his body, and a cold sweat, now what really happened, Hildegard throated with a curse.

 590 Former Strongest, Encounter A Strange

    The moment I saw it, Soma was narrowing her eyes reflexively.


    That''s becausepared to before, it was a clear difference.


    Baron Arvent cor yardster.


    The city at the end of its gaze seemed to have smoke rising from all its ces, if not from the wrong sight.


    And the smell that''sing this far shows that it''s not what''s flowing out of the chimney, it''s something burning.


    "... eh"


    She was moving before anyone said anything.


    He didn''t even shake his side and ran straight to Yardster.


    I wasn''t even going to stop it more than I did, but that wouldn''t have been something I could have stopped where I tried to.


    "What do you say...... you get a little jealous. Mr. Doris is more important to She."


    "Well... I''m sure Doris is important to She, but I wonder if Felicia would say that."


    "... Really?


    You know or not, Soma shrugs her shoulders back to the inquiry as she leans her neck.


    I chose to confront Soma for my sister, so I take it for granted... well, just saying that myself would be allergic in many ways.


    So instead of answering, I uttered another word.


    "In the meantime, can I go too? I don''t think She alone would be okay, but it could be just in case."


    "I know it''s okay...... shouldn''t we all go something else?


    "Hmm, I don''t know what the situation is, so I thought I should look into it first... I don''t know what the situation is, so I can''t say anything about staying here."


    Then surely, it would be easier to do something for me to stay within sight.


    "So let''s all go."


    Copy that, sir.


    "Well, there''s finally been a change... I wonder if this has anything to do with what''s been going on?


    "Well, if you go, you''ll see."


    We''re on our way anyway.


    Whatever it is... I think I need to keep my mind on it more than ever.


    As they nodded at each other, Soma and the others followed She and headed towards Yarster.


    What I felt the moment I stepped into the city was a stronger smell.


    There''s all sorts of things mixed in. That''s the smell of the city burning, if you say so.


    To a burnt out house, crushed ground.


    It hasn''t been that long since things have happened, and the fire is smoking everywhere.


    The smoke that rose like a curse was in the air in vain.


    It is clear that something has happened here.


    I lurked my eyebrows at the damage that would be clearer as I moved on... but at the same time I leaned my neck because there was an inexplicable point.


    "Hmm... it looks like the body doesn''t exist."


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with that? Better than that''s wild, isn''t it?


    "No, that''s true...... obviously not so much time has passed since something happened here? I honestly think we can afford to do something about the body."


    "So what about the possibility that there were no bodies in the first ce?


    "Not that it''s possible... but in circumstance, some of the houses seem to bepletely destroyed. The fact that no body has been found means that the residents were able to evacuate somewhere by detecting this beforehand..."


    "Not," he said?


    "I still don''t deny it as a possibility, but as an evacuation in the first ce, it is difficult to think about where..."


    From here to the nearest city, it should have taken a whole day.


    Moreover, with all of us, it can take even longer to travel.


    The escorts in the meantime, even if the adventurers did, would be quite dangerous, and most importantly, I don''t think they could all be epted ahead of the evacuation.


    If we disperse the ces of refuge, it will only be more dangerous.


    As far as this is concerned, it is likely that something has struck, but there is also the question of how we foresaw it.


    It''s like attacking a city.


    Normally we would try to intercept first, and if we were to realize that was impossible, we wouldn''t be able to evacuate in time this time.


    If, coincidentally, you know beforehand that a fairly dangerous existence strikes the city, and you decide that evacuation is better, it''s impossible... well, as much as you think about that possibility, it''s more meaningful to think about another possibility.


    "So what does Soma think this is all about?


    "Hmm, I do...... well, the only thing thates to mind is that the body ate all of that attacking stuff?


    "Eat... ugh"


    "Hey, Soma......!


    "Um, that was just too insensitive right now. I''m sorry."


    "Yes, no... because it''s okay"


    Though it is Felicia who answered that, itsplexion is clearly poor.


    Whatever the situation is.


    I guess I''ve clearly pictured that sight.


    There''s nothing I can do to justify being turned to me by Eina.


    It was clearly Soma''s fault.


    Nevertheless, the words I just said, I''m not even kidding.


    It is the demons that are most likely to strike here, so those possibilities will never be denied.


    It is merciless, but much more so, at leastpared to the possibility that everyone has evacuated.


    But there was Doris here.


    Naturally you would have known about demons living around you, and if such dangerous demons existed, you couldn''t have been on guard.


    Some kind of hand would have hit it so this wouldn''t happen.


    In the first ce, the city is a historic town that also has guild branches.


    It is not umon for a vige not to have a demon shelter junction, but it should have existed properly here.


    Nevertheless, a demonic avoidance junction basically costs money to maintain.


    Normally, therefore, what is assumed from the surrounding demons is stretched out.


    Not all demons can be managed even by the name of avoiding demons.


    Unless it''s Wang Du or something like that, but what''s on here will only prevent that from breaking in until some demon.


    But that''s why if dangerous demons are within reach, there''s no way they haven''t been countered.


    If so, it is most likely that such demons have suddenly appeared, but such stories -


    "... yeah? No, speaking of which, tell a simr story...?


    "Soma? You figured something out?


    "... No, you can''t say anything yet. I haven''t been able to grasp the situation at all... well, not until She and I rendezvous."


    "Well... if you were really attacked by a demon, it might still be lurking"


    I''m just curious to say I care about that too.


    At least in this city, I don''t feel any signs that something is rampant.


    After you left, are you hiding, were you defeated... or were you not attacked by demons in the first ce?


    It''s harder to think about the possibility of being defeated than not feeling any other sign of a person.


    "I''m also curious that the rest has something to do with what''s happened so far. What we have inmon is that we don''t see people, so I don''t think it matters..."


    "Including that,ter."


    While I was saying that, the destination was approaching right there.


    She quickly lost sight of herself, but there was no stray ahead of the Somas because we knew immediately where she had gone.


    At the end of Soma''s gaze is a single building.


    Although there was some damage to the outer wall, it retains its original appearance.


    That''s where Soma and She first met.


    It was an Alliance branch in this city.


    "This is where She used to be..."


    "I know there''s a lot to think about, but shall we just go inside? She''s here, isn''t she?


    "There are signs, and they seem to be here."


    I was a little wondering what I would do if they moved me, but apparently you were there.


    That''s how I went inside...... inside the guild was deste.


    There are familiar chairs and tables scattered around them, and they are scattered over them.


    There was no regrity there, as if it was just the purpose of being exposed, and all that was left was after destruction.


    In that ce, She was standing alone, with Potsung.


    "... She"


    Felicia reaches out on that back, but stops along the way.


    Probably even thinking about something extra.


    I sighed out that it was troublesome - I looked back.


    "Oh, have you noticed? Damn, it''s as big as ever."


    I could see She reacting in the rear to a familiar voice.


    It was a familiar figure that showed up to go with it.


    "... Doris?


    He replied with a grin to a half-hearted grunt.


    Bringing it to a bitter smile, take a step closer...


    "Hey She, what''s that voice and face? Did you think I was screwed? Who do you think you are... you have no choice, my daughter? I don''t know what to do at times like this."


    That''s what I said and with a grin, I pulled the gun out of my hips.


    It was too natural an operation.


    It''s like saying so naturally¡­ but what those who see it think is another story.


    "... Huh?


    As it shows, a few momentste, I heard a whine leaking out of She.


    And.


    "So here''s what happens."


    The gunshots echoed, as they were disputed by it.

 591 Former Strongest, Get A Description Of The Status Quo

    What was on its face was as if it had seen something incredible.


    My gaze slowly descends and I look at my chest.


    There was a small, but then definite hole - a surprise squeal leaked out of Doris'' face mouth.


    "Idiot...... na......"


    "You must be the fool, right? Damn... I''m not trying to use what people look like."


    And with the exact same voice, another gunshot sounds, and now a hole in its forehead.


    Screw it so your whole body melts - no.


    In fact, the body copsed without maintaining its original shape.


    "Huh... Huh...?


    "Yes, what the hell...?


    Before that sight, from the rear, a bewildered voice was heard, but Soma dared not respond to it and exhaled a sigh of sigh.


    Turn to Doris, who was standing behind the sole, and let her shrug her shoulders.


    "I was going to move when I had to, but I didn''t have to."


    "Does responding to that mean you were expecting it all?


    "I don''t know if it''s all... well, I guess I knew, didn''t I? Because I knew it was a demon, and I knew Doris was lurking behind it before it showed up. As long as we know that, then we can somehow deduce from the circumstances?


    "It''s not as simple as saying hey...... damn, it''s not that dialogue, but it''s really as big a deal as ever"


    That''s how Doris turns a mixed grin, but I don''t think it''s really hard.


    I mean, this is all because the demon was just imitating Doris, and that''s all he was trying to poke through this gap.


    "... wait a minute. I mean, what? The first thing that just showed up was that it wasn''t Mr. Doris...?


    ¡­¡­ Of course?


    "No, only Mr. Soma can take that for granted... no matter what you think, She was fooled."


    "Yeah? Whatever the two of you are, wasn''t She''s earlier appearance an act to cover Doris?


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You look confused as you wish, though?


    "Yes, it''s strange..."


    She thought she could see through to this extent because she could sense the other person''s signs... apparently they were different.


    Honestly, this was seriously unexpected.


    "... Sure, if it was regr She, you might have noticed, but that''s all I was worried about Mr. Doris, I guess. I''m still a little jealous."


    "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t happy with that, but I also feel like She''s just immature one way or the other. It''s not that dialogue again, but it''s the right time."


    "Hmm... I somehow felt that way because of what I said and did, but could that not just have imitated Doris'' appearance, but also captured some of his memories or something?


    "I''ll exin it properly, including around here. Whatever you are, it looks like the other three don''t really understand the situation, and there''s one new face."


    Well, sure, it sounds like we should talk carefully first.


    I didn''t make it soma, I didn''t understand everything that happened here.


    I can imagine that it was caused by that demon that Doris defeated and disappeared to melt to the ground, but that''s not all there is to it.


    "Whatever... the first thing you should do is clean up."


    "That''s right..."


    They say they can use chairs and tables, but they can''t start discussing them in here.


    Looking at the state of the city, I don''t even think there''s anywhere else I can talk to properly, and it seems the quickest way to get rid of this ce at least.


    Judging by that, Soma and the others began cleaning up the scene while encouraging Ainah and the others who had not yet lost their confusion.


    When they finished cleaning up, Soma and the others lowered their hips to a ce of thought.


    Nevertheless, there is ground ahead, and there is not even anything toy.


    I wish there was something I could do instead of a chair, but all I could find was a piece of wood.


    It remained so because no one cared, although there might have been something if we had searched the city.


    Though, soma and doris, anyway, the Einas may simply be wondering what it means in the end.


    Because of the priority given to cleaning up without exining it for now, the three of them are turning their eyes to this unmistakable, questionable gaze.


    And when the Somas look at each other, they smile bitterly at each other.


    In the meantime, whatever it was, it seemed better to put the story first.


    That''s why we talked about our existence.


    "... Shadow Eater?


    That was the name of my... demon.


    No, technically, it seems to be a first name, perhaps.


    I knew it was a demon, but I didn''t even know Soma by name.


    "He said he didn''t know... what do you mean?


    "No, whatever they say, it stays that way, okay?


    "So how did you know it was a demon?


    "I don''t care how you say it... you''ll see by the signs? Or I think I just said..."


    There will be no other reason or need for it.


    Sure, they looked a lot alike, but the signs are different.


    She was caught off guard, she didn''t seem to notice, but if you keep an eye on her...


    "Well, I don''t know about that. It''s true that She was immature... but how vignt she was, maybe She wouldn''t have noticed just because of the signs."


    "Yeah? What does that mean? She''s ability to detect signs should not have been so low..."


    "I don''t know if I can detect signs or not, but that doesn''t matter. That''s what shadow eaters are for."


    Anything Shadow Eater was named after him in the sense that it was a shadow-eating thing.


    It is a demon that eats shadows and reces its eaten opponents themselves.


    That''s not just figure shape, it even eats memory.


    And when they have be themselves, they will eat them again, lest they should know that they are so.


    The record says it''s not umon for a vige, a city, to perish because of one of its demons, and that even the country was once on the verge of perishing?


    The ssification is catastrophic, indicating that it causes equivalent damage to the ranks, demon kings, etc. treated only against demons.


    "Hmm? For that matter, Doris hadn''t knocked me down?


    If you turn your gaze to where it copsed, it''spletely gone without even its remnants.


    There are no signs left, and that should have definitely knocked him down.


    If it''s the same as the Demon King, I think it''s too embarrassing.


    "Even though it''s the same disaster ss as the Demon King, the Shadow Eater is only the worst case scenario. As I said earlier, shadow eaters change their appearance depending on the person they eat, but that''s ipetent. If you eat Atashi, you will have the same ability as Atashi, and if you eat She, you will have the same ability as She. I don''t know if I could have been the same as you, but I can''t deny the possibility."


    "It''s... it''s a disaster ss."


    "Right...... I honestly don''t want to think that demons with the same power as Mr. Soma will be raging around"


    "Oh, and it''s the same till the signs, so at least from there, there''s no way to tell if it''s a demon... it''s supposed to be"


    "I don''t really know where it is, but there''s definitely been a sign of a demon, right? Well, it was pretty much the same as Doris."


    "... soma, so it''s not weird to have that happen?


    "Well, I''ve heard a lot about She. Even then, it''s not strange... and then maybe it''s because he didn''t eat Atashipletely."


    "Totally, the way you say it, it''s like being eaten to some extent, though?


    "Actually, you''re right."


    "-!?


    The moment I heard the word, She stood up in momentum.


    Well, I know how that feels... but Doris smiles bitterly and shows it with her hands to sit back.


    "Calm down. As you can see, Atashi is pimping. I got a little wound, but that''s about it.... It just seemed like enough for me to be there. And then they took about half my memory, so I was just in a hurry."


    "What is memory... are you okay?


    "Oh, I guess it''s because you knocked me out. It''s back to normal now."


    "I see... I was also showing you the bare hands that I knew about us"


    "It was in the memory of the robbery, so that''s why."


    "I see... we were really in danger. Well, there was Soma, so whatever it was, it seemed okay."


    "Conversely, you guys would have been in danger had it not been for Soma. They say shadow eaters eat shadows because they are like shadows that are formerly indeterminate, but they also eat the whole thing by putting together what they are wearing. If it had been a littlete for Atashi toe, and after you guys had been eaten, Atashi wouldn''t have even known you were here. Even if you can defeat me, it''s just a memory of you going back."


    And so the movements of the Somas stopped for a moment because they contained something in their current words that bothered them for a moment.


    Naturally...


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "If the shadow eater eats you, will they eat you together with what you''re wearing, etc? Never?"


    "They don''t know everything about Atashi either, but they collect everything after they kill it and try to take it in and eat it. So, absolutely, I don''t know what. I''m not sure why, but I don''t realize inside that all the inhabitants of the vige have disappeared because of it, and I don''t know what caused it, which seems to mean that the damage once increased. So, what''s wrong with that?


    There will be nothing wrong with it or these things.


    That''s exactly what I''ve been seeing.


    And the shadow eater showed up here.


    The only contact I have with Neumont territory is here.


    What that means......


    Doris turning a suspicious gaze, but when he exhaled one, he made up his mind.


    I can''t just not talk to you to make sure, and I can''t just leave this to someone else.


    So when Soma looked back directly at Doris'' gaze, he made him talk and listen to what he had seen of Neumont territory so far.

 592 Formerly The Strongest, Find Out WhatS Going On In Your Hometown

    "Oh, that''s too much for you guys to think about."


    After speaking and making him listen, the word that came back from Doris to the aperture number one was something like that.


    I just can''t keep up with understanding for a moment and my eyes dot.


    "Well, I guess it''s hard to think about that."


    "What does that... mean?


    "Whatever that means, nothing, just like that. Sure, it looks like the shadow eater came from the Neumont realm, but there''s no damage to the Neumont realm itself. Anyway, I was warned that Shadow Eater wasing because the Neumont residents were being evacuated."


    "To warn... evacuation...?


    I mean, this seems to be the case.


    Doris only had to suffer some scratches in the first ce, even if there was a catastrophic demon raid, because he had been warned beforehand.


    However, it is not the guild that has issued the warning, but the country.


    More strictly, once the country contacted Sofia, further contact with Doris would have beenmunicated from there.


    And at the same time, it was a rescue request.


    "Request for rescue¡­ that is, with regard to the evacuation you mentioned earlier, is?


    "That may well be the case in a broad sense, but not exactly. The request to be attacked is the defeat of Shadow Eater."


    "Hmm... does that mean that as one of the more than one?


    "No? You''re on your own."


    "Is that... just not reckless? This is how it turned out..."


    "... no matter how much Doris... that''s synonymous with being told to die"


    She, who turns her face to Doris with that said, seems quietly angry for the sake of it, although it looks normal at first sight.


    It''s pretty rare to know that clearly even over the robe.


    Well, as I just said, Doris was told by the state to die in the same situation.


    I suppose it''s more impossible not to remember the anger there.


    But Doris shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly at She like that.


    "I guess it''s normal to think that way, considering you''re a disaster-ss demon opponent. But it''s not just about shadow eaters."


    "... what do you mean?


    "Shadoweater mimics not only the person he ate, as I said, but even the person who just scratched him, his appearance and abilities. In other words, if you count them poorly, it''s harder to do the opposite. I thought I was one of them and they already ate me when I approached them, so that''s possible. Then you have to be alert just because someone else is nearby."


    "Hmm...... I see. Is that why it is best to wait alone, which seems certain that you can defeat"


    "Shadoweater''s ability to fight in a state that doesn''t mimic anyone''s appearance is roughly the upper equivalent of intermediate. If you''re a superior, you can handle it."


    "But then shouldn''t we have taken more means of certainty? That''s what Mr. Sophia will do."


    "Surely... Mr. Sophia is extraordinary and one of the Seven Heavens, right? Then I think it would have been safer..."


    "I''m sure you''re right, but there are two reasons why I couldn''t. The first is just in case. It seems that Shadow Eater even mimics intelligence, but even if he didn''t, he''s originally highly intelligent. Ma, that made Atashi unconscious... what do you think would have happened in case this was him? And if the shadow eater stays put, and you get away with it... what do you think it''s gonna be like?


    "That''s another thing I don''t want to think about."


    "A sight worthy of a disaster-ss demon is about to be created..."


    Though I don''t think my mother would take unconsciousness if she knew she wasing... even Doris wouldn''t have been rmed.


    Yet he took his unconsciousness and wounded it, and he stole his figure, his ability, and some of his memories from it.


    Then surely the decision was not wrong.


    "I couldn''t even try to do the rest in the first ce, because it seemed like there was. The second reason is that he was able to do it in the Wang capital. I couldn''t ask you exactly what you were familiar with, but you think it''s quite urgent, and it could be long term? And that''s why I said evacuation. The Shadow Eater is attacking us, and we can''t do our job as a lord''s deputy for a while, so we evacuated the inhabitants to another location."


    "Hmmm... if that''s the case, is that sight convincing too..."


    Neumont territory is only duke territory and boasts its size there, but sometimes it faces the Devil''s Forest, and the number of inhabitants is small.


    I guess that''s one of the reasons I chose the means of evacuation.


    "By the way, when is that supposed to happen?


    "That''s right...... was it three days ago when Atashi heard the story? The evacuation itself seems to have started more than a week ago."


    "Of course not, not until I leave. I mean, that time of year..."


    I shrug my shoulders back small to Aina, who has turned her gaze meaningfully.


    I know what you''re trying to say.


    Because that period is about the same as when there was Gotagota at Demon King''s Castle.


    What does that have to do with it or not... there''s nothing I can say at this stage...


    "Either way, if Neumont territory bes g-free, this is the front line. I guess that''s why you contacted Atashi. Well, it might have been different if there was a stronger one in the near field, but I''m the strongest athlete around here."


    "Otherwise, we wouldn''t be working on behalf of Alliance staff... By the way, we were talking about a warninging from the state, but how did the state know that?


    "Well. You just didn''t tell me that far, and hey. Maybe he wasn''t informed either."


    "Still, this is how there was actually a raid, so are you sure you found out by any means..."


    "I don''t care if you tell me you don''t care about us around here. Speaking of which, I remembered in the raid that maybe this city is getting so..."


    "I took an unconsciousness, I told you. That wound wasn''t fatal or anything, but they mimicked Atashi right after. Hey. I know exactly how barren it is to fight someone with the same abilities as yourself. I''m just a little too busy epting that."


    "... just a little bit?


    "What is it, She? If you have aint, I''ll ept it, okay?


    "... n, it''s nothing"


    She, who was having such an interaction, seemed to havergely settled her anger over whether she was convinced to listen to the story.


    Soma shrugs one fuzzy look at Felicia looking at She like that with her somewhatplicated face.


    Doris'' story revealed what that sight meant.


    There''s no reason for Doris to lie, and anxiety would mean he was worried.


    It''s supposed to be...


    "No, I totally forgot to ask you because you were all doozy, but who''s your daughter?


    "Ah... speaking of which, you certainly didn''t even introduce yourself. Uh, my name is Felicia. So, if it''s true, you should take this hood and show your face..."


    "Oh, nothing. Atashi doesn''t care about that, so you''re okay. I know there''s some reason why, and I don''t know if I''ll stay hooded there in the first ce. And... most importantly, Felicia is the name I heard."


    "... I''ve talked about it"


    "... Was it"


    "Ma, I kind of thought I was before they named me.... She"


    "... hmm?


    "Is that okay?


    "... okay"


    "Well... I''m d you did."


    "... n"


    Meaninglessly, there seemed to be some gentle air flowing between the two of them who were exchanging words with few words.


    Eina watches with a grin about the two of them, wondering what it was about.


    Felicia doesn''t seem to be guessing, and what''s on that face is indescribable.


    Still, he knew about the air flowing there, and he was watching over the two of us just like Eina.


    It should be said that, although I understood Soma by andrge, it was something else I was thinking about with my head, even as I put two things in my sight.


    Because when I heard the story, the heartbeat never subsided.


    What the hell did my mother have to do in Wang Du?


    I can''t think of anything that would take precedence over a disaster-ss demon.


    At least on the same scale¡­ possibly over the long term, it woulde as no surprise that it is even more than that.


    What bothers me about that is where the shadow eater came from.


    Apparently from Neumont territory, but naturally, there are no such demons living in Neumont territory.


    I can''t deny the possibility that it''s a mutation... then I think my mother handled it.


    Then what is possible is that it came from somewhere to Neumont territory.


    And if it''s not on this side, there''s only one more thing Neumont territory faces.


    Only from the other side of the Devil''s Forest.


    It can''t be that the Demon King has invaded.


    But Soma just found out that the Demons are not a single rock.


    Or should I say, the Demons don''t have the power to manipte demons... but no,e up with one possibility.


    Have you seen anything simrtely?


    The array was not a maniption of demons, but it was a force involved in demons.


    There is, of course, the possibility of overthinking it.


    But if this was intentional...... it is likely that something simr is happening in Wangdu.


    It would be almost impossible in many ways, such as demons attacking the King''s capital.


    Earlier, however, he had just seen a demon of his potential.


    Assuming the shadow eater tries to target the king''s capital for any reason...... I can never say it''s impossible.


    And the king''s capital is full of powerful men, starting with Lina.


    That can safely lead to¡­ If a shadow eater hits there, it can also empower the opponent for powerful minutes.


    If I knew it in any way and my mother was on her way to be vignt... Tsujitsu fits.


    There''s still a chance that I''m overthinking it.


    "¡­ can we not conclude from any further consideration?"


    And now we''ll talk about this concern, and we shouldn''t even get in the way.


    Whatever it is, it''s time for the night book to go down.


    We''re going to be staying here for the day, and there''s no point in rushing.


    Thinking of it that way, Soma took her gaze off the four of them.


    Looking at the sky as it was approaching blue, now the truth was that it exhaled a small sigh of sigh wondering what was going on over there.

 593 Disturbed KingS Capital

    And then I woke up.


    But shortly afterwards Hildegard remembered his doubts because he felt unconnected with hisst minute memory.


    Although I know that this is a room in some house, I''m not sure what it means to be sleeping there.


    Sure...


    "Hmm... I remember watching around with Lars and the others..."


    Come to the new vige, but there''s still no such thing as a viger...... and.


    ... and?


    "Mmmm... for some strange reason I''m not smart enough..."


    Even if I subtract the fact that I''m awake, I still feel like I''m sloppy at some point.


    As if, after all the fighting with something.


    And I remembered unexpectedly, as if the thought had triggered it.


    Yes, I came to the new vige and met someone there.


    It''s probably someone that''s quite connected to me.


    "Hmmm... I''ve been remembering a little bit"


    I met Lina.


    But for some reason Lina was murderous, and even had her sword poked at her.


    No, on the contrary...


    "I just wasn''t expecting a ughter... but my liver got cold, no matter how much it cost, right?


    The words were directed out.


    Moments, the outside air shakes slightly.


    That was all I had for a while... but I guess I realized it was pointless.


    I heard a clear sigh of sighing, and the figure appeared in front of the door, which was left open.


    "Mm-hmm... so that was this one''s fault, and I apologized properly!


    "I did apologize, and I forgive you, but I''m really surprised. I just said it again, should I be forgiven?


    "Mm-hmm... I know I can''t argue with that, and I''m not being mean to say that."


    "If you''re going to resent me, you''re going to resent yourself for doing something far-fetched, even though it was inevitable. I suspect how many demons there are, even if there are four signs on the spot."


    Certainly, given the nature of the array, it''s not surprising that he was lurking inside showing up on that spot.


    In this sense, it is a natural response until the sword isid, but sticking it out is just too much.


    Even Hildegard, who didn''t realize that there was another lurker nearby, had enough.


    That''s it, though, and honestly, we should even praise the demons - shadow eaters - for that.


    No matter how much more intelligent the shadow eater was than the original, and even after eating hundreds of vigers, that hidden form could only be described as brilliant.


    At any rate, Hildegard finally realized that it was the moment Lina was about to be shed.


    If the shadow eater hadn''t upset and disturbed his hidden form there, Hildegard could have been eaten first, anyway, either Lars or Helen.


    "In that sense, I should be thankful, but, well, I guess that''s it."


    "Mmm... it''s sloppy"


    "I''ll talk to Soma about thister. You should get yourpliments from Soma."


    "That''s fine!


    "It''s not cash..."


    This girl was the same because I thought she was swollen and smiled all the time.


    Including the fact that there are no shards or suspicions that Soma will return.


    Well, in that regard, I can''t say anything about anyone else.


    "Well... in the meantime, if you notice, it''s been some night, has something changed in the meantime?


    "No, not particrly at the moment. I haven''t found a shadow eater since then."


    "I just found it in the first ce. It''s not a big deal if it''s supposed to be..." Oh, I remembered why I fell. I see... you''ve seen too much. "


    After Lina shed down the shadow eater that was looming behind her back, the story about this one is a big mess, but I was listening.


    The only reason the vigers were gone in the viges I''ve been looking around was because Shadoweater ate them.


    And the country knew that.


    That''s why I''ve asked Hildegard.


    Because Hildegard can see through shadow eaters at a nce, no matter what they turn into.


    I guess the reason I couldn''t get that information across is because this really isn''t a good story to leak somewhere.


    That''s right.


    It is a story that should not be known in case a disaster-ss demon ising right next to the king''s capital and the damage has already been done.


    Nevertheless, no matter how much Hildegard, if not on the assumption that there is a shadow eater, missed will also ur, as in this case.


    When Lina told me about it, I was really surprised.


    But they were going to let me know about those thingster.


    By the rendezvous of those with information while Hildegard is conducting a vige survey.


    But it hasn''t happened before, because it''s be impossible.


    This is aplete guess¡­ maybe the person was eaten by a shadow eater before rendezvous.


    It seems that the hell Lina defeated was saying something to that effect.


    Yeah, it''s nothing. Lina wasn''t in charge.


    It''s the same thing you were exploring about Shadoweater, but it''s separate, and yet for those reasons, you think you tried to tell Hildegard about it?


    There''s no reason to lie, and I guess it''s true.


    At least, as far as that goes.


    Regardless, regarding the shadow eater, Lina had defeated two shadow eaters by the time she heard the story.


    I mean, Lina knocked him down first and just after meeting Hildegard, depending on whether it should be taken for granted¡­ that''s why Hildegard has not yet returned to the King''s Capital and has fallen.


    Apparently, the shadow eater that appeared around the Wang capital was not one or two, and there were more than one.


    And that''s why Hildegard did his best to ''see'' the neighborhood.


    It is full force in the true sense, also using power.


    I didn''t do it before because I couldn''t narrow it down.


    But if the bad guy finds out and finds out that it''s very dangerous, there''s no reason to spare him.


    Because of that, I was so tired that my memories were temporarily confused.


    "Speaking of which... now, are you okay now?


    "It''s really not anymore. There is no problem because it has recovered to the point where it can be said that it is ok even if it cannot be said that it is full speed. In the first ce -"


    "... in the first ce? What is it, sir?


    "... no, it''s nothing. I just wanted to say something very meaningful."


    "Mm-hmm, what is it, that? I''m seriously worried about this one..."


    "I''m sorry. Well, it''s really just tea eyes, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    - It was a lie.


    I kept saying it for a moment because there''s a good reason there.


    Right in front of him, it''s hard to say, because he saw you.


    Especially if there''s a ruse to hide it.


    Well, aside from the story if there seems to be a problem, I don''t feel any sign of that at the moment.


    For starters, it seems like a good direction to explore it one by one.


    "In the meantime, I fell down before I told him, so I tell him now, but I looked around a lot, and Shadow Eater shouldn''t be anywhere near here. It''s like the only thing I''ve done around here in the first ce."


    "Really... So it was aplete waste of time to keep exploring the area."


    "That''s what happens... by the way, what''s wrong with the Lars and the others?


    "Maybe he''s still exploring the area."


    "... it''s not night, is it?


    "That''s what I said, too, but they don''t listen to me when the dean says they''ll work hard while he''s off."


    "Hmm..."


    Although there has been a slight tendency to do so until now, there has been no problem...... have you started to feel anxious that you have not been able toe here and achieve any results?


    Or maybe it''s because I couldn''t even react much when the shadow eater attacked me.


    Either way, Hildegard has the same thing... but it is almost certain that Hildegard has this'' eye ''and that it will be the main show from now on.


    Those things may have fuelled the rush, too.


    "Hmmm... I thought if I could distract you at all, it might have been counterproductive... I''m not used to it at all."


    "Oh... I see. Speaking of which, those two..."


    "Well, that''s not what I meant. It''s like I''m working so hard because I''m sick of a lot of things... but it''s probably only empty for him not toe back."


    Really, it''s hard.


    And by now, anyway, you won''t be able to care much more about those two from now on than you have figured out what''s going on.


    It is annoying.


    "For now, I woke up, too, and I''m going to stop it. There''s a lot to talk aboutter."


    "It is."


    Leaving the house with that said, the Hildegards headed in the direction that the two of them had first made their way to the investigation.

 594 Temporary Peace

    The sight that is spreading in the Wang capital seemed the same today.


    There is a grin on the faces of the people who go out, and the square is filled withughter.


    Not yetpared to other countries, but it would be fine to say that they are still flourishing enough.


    Compared to the sight I once saw, it was the difference between cloud mud.


    "I think it''s just too much to say that the sight we worked so hard on..."


    Looking at such a sight and narrowing her eyes, Sophia zeroed her words instead of telling anyone.


    I have a self-derision on that face because I understand exactly what I have done so far.


    It is a fact that we have created this country.


    But at the same time, it would be just too violent to bring them all together.


    Especially what I''ve done, though it sounds good when ites to defence, was essentially just pulling to the edge.


    us, who was still in small but repeated shes with his neighbor, still doesn''t remember Sophia having a contentious dispute with the Demons since she herself took up the position of Lords proxy.


    Even though he was blinding himself to the Devil''s Forest, he was just really shining.


    All we had to do was precisely policing the territory, and it''s only a natural job as a lord on that.


    I didn''t do anything I could be proud of.


    It would only be a shameful story for me to say that I created this country, etc.


    Not to mention the contributions I''ve made, etc.


    "If you haven''t been able to contribute, isn''t that what I''ve been doing? How dare you tell me who you are?"


    And if you turn your gaze to the voice that sounded unexpected, it''s the face you saw there.


    That figure, fully equipped and carrying a huge axe on his back, is not, in a sense, the outfit he deserves for this asion.


    But still, there is nothing hard about it, and even grandeur is just fine.


    "Cami... you were back"


    "I followed you now, but..."


    "Yes... so, what''s outside?


    "You''re just like here. It was as peaceful as ever."


    That said, shrugging his shoulders, Cami stopped by and lined up sideways as she did.


    Look out and narrow your eyes just like Sophia did.


    "Hmm... that''s just how I look. I mean, you look good?


    "We''re using magic. What have ''eyes'' stretched around us. If you can''t see this much, you can''t be a watchman."


    "Sure, so is that. I mean, you can do that, so you can contribute enough to this country?


    "Even though I usually only use it in the realm? Besides, I still haven''t been able to find anything, even though it''s surveince, so it''s no use. Instead, I think you''re more useful enough to look around."


    "No, no, no, no, no. If it''s helpful enough, we''re not losing this one, are we? I''ve been looking around and I haven''t found anything because it''s the same here. One way or another, you''re on top of the other because it''s not actually working."


    "No, you''re better up there."


    "No, you did."


    "It''s you."


    "You."


    If we noticed, we were staring at each other in such a way that we were confused.


    Often we just look at each other''s faces in silence... and then we erupt.


    "... pup"


    "Ha... what the hell, what kind of push?"


    "Not at all..."


    Afterughing at each other the whole time about what we''re doing, we turn our gaze out again.


    What''s there, after all, is a peaceful sight.


    I guess you''re not thinking about it, such as it might be threatened.


    But that''s fine, and it has to be.


    To keep me at peace, Sophia came all the way to the King''s Capital to give up half the Duke''s territory.


    "Nevertheless, I figured if nothing goes so far, I''d almost be under the illusion that it''s actually peace itself."


    "You''re right only here. Instead, he often doubted it. Though there was a warning, you were anonymous, weren''t you?


    "That''s what I hear."


    Wang Du could be attacked.


    It seems that was the first time in this case that the only warning text written was delivered.


    Of course it is only suspicious, but the problem is that it was delivered directly to the king''s bedroom, but also when the king was asleep.


    There''s a security problem, and if that''s from bad faith, what should I have done directly to the king?


    There''s no point in purposefully choosing far-fetched means, and if it was from malice in the first ce, what would you do by telling them that?


    I was too suspicious to judge it asing from good intentions... but the King''s decision was quick.


    For the time being, it was considered a fact, and a reconnaissance was sent out around the king''s capital.


    And in the vige where the reconnaissance was conducted, he found that there was not one viger left.


    At the same time, they released reconnaissance in all four locations.


    You would be right to give up any further reconnaissance to the obvious anomalies and everyone opted for an immediate return.


    That determined that the earlier warning was true, and even assumed that the bad guy was a shadow eater.


    Besides, it was also at this time that I decided that there was likely to be more than one entity because of its size, and I sent a rescue call to the college.


    By the way, Sophia was contacted in the early stages, and the reconnaissance was released at the same time, so we can see how heavily the King looked at the matter from the beginning.


    "Thinking about it like this, you were right to leave the king to him."


    "Right...... who else did it and I wouldn''t have been able to make a decision so far, would I? If you look at the results alone, it is possible that the initial start-up could have been managed at thetest, but the target didn''t move because the initial start-up was fast."


    "Oh, I knew you thought there was something behind you, too, Couch."


    "Of course, right? Too handy, too gorgeous. I don''t know if it''s really a shadow eater, but whatever it takes, it wouldn''t be like this if you were moving as you please"


    I don''t know exactly what that is, but... it''s what Hildegard is doing, and at least you''ll know it before it''s so far away when ites to the bad guys.


    If it''s not like the opponent greatly exceeds Hildegard''s assumptions, then so be it.


    "It goes way beyond his assumptions, hey... I think that''s what Soma has to show up for..." Speaking of Hildegard and Soma, I''ve been watching them hang out in college for a little while, you know?


    "No? It''s my first ear... but she''s always been interested in him... or Iori, so it wouldn''t be so strange to get along with that kid, would it?


    "... is that all?


    "That''s all. What else is there?


    "You got a lot going on, don''t you? Look, can you do a cute son to Loribaba, or what?"


    "You''re not gonna tell me, are you? What do you think I am?


    "I don''t know what you''re not saying...... chip"


    "I mean, you''ve been saying about her for a long time, Loribaba, and now I think you do, too?


    "What? Not at all. - And I''m racially appropriate."


    "I''m not saying it''s appropriate because I don''t want to check..."


    Exhale into Cami, who is whistling a whistle that won''t even blow as she looks in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    For some reason, Hildegard and Cami have strangely mismatched their horses.


    We were saying this to each other when it came to something, although not so much to the contrary.


    I wondered if there had been a slight change in rtionship since we started working together at the college, and apparently nothing had changed.


    "I don''t mind... I thought I got a lot of light on this one, but maybe it has something to do with the neighborhood."


    "Uh... what do you think? If you ask me, I think it has something to do with it..."


    "You''re here right now, and in a way, that kid has something to do with it, right?


    "What? No... it doesn''t matter to him at all?


    "Phew, yeah? ¡­ then I guess I''ll leave it at that"


    "... Shit"


    Cami herself would know very well what the truth is, though she turned away with the tongue punch.


    Cami is here, as you can see from being fully armed, for perimeter vignce.


    It was also to keep the citizens from wondering if anything had happened, and because they needed the right strength, they were called out in the same way as Hildegard.


    But if it was Cami before... if it was when I was in Sofia''s mansion, I''m sure Cami wouldn''t have snorted at it.


    Because there is a verse where I thought that even if I think of this country, I don''t deserve to do something.


    Most importantly, if it had stayed the same in the first ce, it would not have left the mansion and gone to college itself.


    And it goes without saying what became so in absentia.


    "Niyaniya-san''s... angry. I mean, no, not now, but you don''t seem to really care about Soma, do you?


    "Oh, talk about missing? Of course I care... about her. I''m sure he''s doing fine."


    "Oh yeah... I guess I''ll be doing something again somewhere by now anyway..."


    Sophia also shifts her gaze from the state of the city to the sky so that she can be a cami with some distant eyes while loosening her mouth.


    It''s clear blue skies everywhere.


    Whether you look below or above, what we have here is a sight such as peace itself.


    I''m going to have the illusion that it''s really like that, but it''s not.


    For sure, there is an imminent crisis in the Wang capital.


    It should be... but I''m going to doubt that one of these days.


    Before that happened, Sophia turned to the blue, clear sky to exhale such a great sigh that it did not deserve it, wondering if she could find any clue at Hildegard''s.

 595 Ex-Strong, Hurry Your Way To Wang Du

    "Ho...?


    It was unexpected, if I were to say it in the end.


    Though I thought I''d gotten quite used to it after all the trials, there''s no way I''d expect to be able to catch something like this.


    Nevertheless, in more ways than one.


    At first nce, it just seemed human.


    Something like mid teens when ites to age?


    Though he''s grown up, he''s far from being alone, a man of that age.


    But it''s just a matter of appearance.


    I don''t even bother to check that the sole is not what it looks like.


    I responded to my call, and so did I.


    "Hmm... I miss him a lot, but what happened to that look? Too big to get in the way?


    "... I see. I thought it was someone because I felt nostalgic... you?"


    It was like ignoring these words, but it didn''t bother me.


    Rather, it looks interesting, hoisting the edge of your mouth.


    No, it was actually interesting.


    I generally wondered what it was about, but so.


    "I see, you mean... I mean, you''re just like me, right?


    I told him so with certainty, and now it reacted as well.


    When your face is pointed at this one, narrow your eyes so that you can stare.


    No, I may have really been staring, but I wasn''t particrly offended.


    Conversely, it bes more interesting and leaks bites and grins.


    "... I crawled above the abyss of my Yellow Springs because of strong thoughts. Don''t be with you."


    "I think it''s the same. Well, I''m not even going to argue with you for such nonsense. If not, let''s ept it."


    "... what are you going to do? Your nose shouldn''t have been that wide."


    "Hmm, I see... All right, then rambling. But I''m in a really good mood right now. Let''s forgive that extent. Whatever... I hated humans only because that''s how you be human."


    "-!?


    Moments, the intent to kill, also apanied by physical force, overflowed the scene.


    On the contrary, even those with considerable power would have disappeared before them.


    But even before that, there is no change on the spot, naturally.


    The grin on your mouth only deepens.


    "Ho... I just thought it was weakening, but apparently it''s not fading"


    "... no need for clear rhetoric. As you can see, my power is fading. Just like you."


    "Hmm... I''m sure my powers are diminishing, but they''re not getting weaker, are they? On the contrary, it can be said that the newly amodated power has made it stronger than it used to be. It''s proof that I could have brought you here."


    "... I see. That doesn''t sound like bullshit."


    Were you measuring something between now, with a grunt, the slightly altered pupil reverted.


    Now that most remnants have disappeared from the whole body, that''s the only thing that makes you feel the shadow you once felt...... no, deny the thought that came to mind.


    Signs of wrapping are the biggest remnants.


    "Well...... there will be a lot to talk about, but what''s to go on here too. Come here."


    "... why should I listen to you?"


    "Keeping up with the call, isn''t it now?


    "That''s because I''m interested. There''s no reason to follow you."


    "I see... I''m sure this power doesn''t bind you. It would be unforgivable to say such a disgusting thing... well, you''re the only one. Let''s make it special."


    "... it sounds great"


    "It''s just a fact. Well, whatever you want... don''t regret it, okay? Nothing. I''m not trying to use you on my own. If you cooperate, I promise you I''ll pay the right price.


    "Consideration, so...?


    "Oh. Does purposefully being like that mean something to you, too? If you cooperate with me, you''ll be on the fast track.


    ¡­¡­


    That wasn''t a lie from the mouth.


    Thinking about what we''re going to do, we''ve never gotten past a lot of fighting power, but we don''t even have to dare lie until we take it in.


    I haven''t heard the purpose, but I guess it hasn''t changed for a long time anyway.


    Then it should turn out to be the same as what we''re trying to do.


    Besides, whether it''s going to be a reciprocal cooperative rtionship or not...


    "¡­ only one thing, there are conditions"


    "Ho? Say it."


    "You call me human, undo it. I''m not human or anything...!


    "Hmm... that would be easier... but what the hell are you?


    "It''s easy... I am me. Anything else, it''s impossible."


    "I see... I understand. Then let''s call it the same name. - Hey, it''s Fafnir."


    "... the name and the like are only symbols, but they are also given to me by that person. Whatever you want."


    That''s what I said in my mouth, but its mouth was clearly loose.


    It''s not what I intended, or perhaps I''m simply not used to it.


    It''s something that''s be a lot more human, just like its appearance.


    But as long as you use it, it doesn''t matter what happenster.


    Now another step, if you think you''ve moved on, the rest is trivial.


    Thus, while loosening his mouth himself again, he brought with him what was once called the Evil Dragon, and the Demon King followed the scene.


    "Somehow, from the castle of the demon king, there will be a busy day."


    Such a grunt was heard at the end of a hurry down the street.


    Perhaps that was a simple thought.


    It''s not like I''m wearing it, frank thoughts.


    But that''s why it must have been a proxy for everyone''s feelings.


    "Hmmm... I''m sorry to be honest..."


    That''s for real, but there''s nothing we can do about it.


    You can''t just rx here, you can''t just stop.


    By the way, I''m in a hurry but I don''t use a carriage or anything, not because it''s faster there, but simply because I can''t use a carriage.


    No matter how much you want to use it, it would make sense that you can''t use anything that doesn''t exist.


    Because there were no people in Yarster because the residents of Yarster had already evacuated again, and that''s when they took all the carriages.


    Well, given that there was only Doris left, it''s also natural.


    There seemed to be talk about whether to leave about one at a time, but he also needed to take care of the horses and so on, and refused because it was just a hassle.


    That''s why Somas had to keep running.


    "Uh, well, I''m not trying to me you..."


    "No, I know that, but I''m sorry about that. Especially when ites to Felicia¡­"


    If you turn your gaze to the rear properly, Felicia manages to follow you, but her face is leaning down and her breath is rough.


    Though I''ve been walking all morning, considering I restedst night at Yardster, I guess it''s time for the limit to be close.


    No... the limits, etc., must havee atst.


    Still, he''s been following me so hard.


    Soma can''t tell you to stop doing that.


    Soma took him out in the first ce.


    Then I had a duty and responsibility to take care of it until the end.


    "... sister, are you okay?


    "Right...... I''m just a little tired, but you''re still okay, right? I can''t pull your legs any further..."


    "... okay.... but if you can''t, tell me. ¡­ then, I shall bear"


    "... thank you. Then let me rely on you."


    "... n"


    I breathe out a small sigh, listening without even hearing such a conversation.


    "Oh man... this is going to have to be rewarded once we get to the King''s Capital"


    "Right...... respond to that hard work properly, huh? Because it''s your fault."


    "I know you do."


    Honestly, there was also a choice to leave it on the yardster once.


    I hadn''t told Doris yet that Felicia was a witch, but Doris would surely have epted.


    Doris must have kept Felicia safe because she stayed in the city to clean up after the city or to put an end to what she did.


    But now that my mother is gone, that''s the front line.


    Doris said he was going to stay for a while for now... but then, in case.


    Then, in the end, it will be mostfortable to walk with Felicia.


    Nevertheless, that is only convenient for the soma in question, and if we think best of Felicia, the somas should have stayed in Yardster as well.


    Everything after that should be left to believe in my mothers, and it is only Soma''s selfishness not to do so to head to the King''s Capital.


    I don''t care how many times I''ve been out of Demon King''s Castle, but if they say it''s my fault, it''s not until then.


    "... Speaking of which, I haven''t been able to ask you because I haven''t had a chance to ask you somehow before, but why did you think something might be going on? Now we''ve got the kind of information on which it''s based, but what''s happened so far is just circumstantial evidence, and that didn''t even happen before then, did it? Yet you were consistently in a hurry, as if you were certain of something... because there was some reason, wasn''t there? How did you know that?


    And I leaked a grin on the question as if I had read this thought.


    That was just funny about the unexpected synchronization, but I guess Eina took it in a different way.


    I''ve turned a staring gaze.


    "... what''s wrong with you?


    "No, it wasn''t weird... well, anyway. Reason, Reason... There is, but more than half of it is an idea? So even if you ask me why I found out..."


    "But even though it''s more than half the time, there was a reason, wasn''t there? Well, if it''s because you can''t talk, I won''t be forced to ask..."


    "It''s not like that... but isn''t it something to hide? That''s where it all started in the first ce. It''s about Stina."


    So for a moment Aina frowned, not because there was anything to think of there, but because some time has passed since then.


    He just said that it took some difficulty remembering the content, and he opened his mouth in the way he was, not very confident.


    "When ites to things that you care about in the stories you did then... about that? The demon god was definitely destroyed, but he felt like some of his powers would be taken somewhere when he perished, or something..."


    "Um, that''s exactly what it is"


    "... that''s all?


    I can turn a surprise gaze as I say, but as a soma, I just have to shrug my shoulders.


    Because you''re right.


    "Well, the rest of my life, when I shed the arr, I did remember the weird or odd feeling. So I was extra concerned... so I told you? More than half the time."


    "That''s right..."


    Although I''m not convinced of it, there''s nothing more I can say, so I can''t help it.


    The fact is, I thought Soma might have something on her mind, and she hurried back to the mansion... and I''m sure the vague, unpleasant hunch she still has is why.


    I really don''t feel like this situation is going on.


    "... maybe that''s why you don''t just leave it to Mr. Sophia and the others?


    "Well, you can''t deny it. I don''t think my mothers will take the fall..."


    Still, the bad feeling doesn''t go away.


    Let Felicia do what she has to do, even if it is.


    "... we''re just following you, aren''t we just supposed to like it? Even if you didn''t have to go, it would be then. At least it''s better than not doing it and making weird regrets."


    "Uhm, it would be helpful if you said so. ¡­ Speaking of which, if you say you are making it impossible, is it even for Eina, and is it for Eina that you need to reward"


    "... what?... Nothing like that. I don''t need it. I can''t believe I didn''t."


    "No, would you be?


    Even if it''s not as good as Felicia''s, it doesn''t mean Eina''s good at moving her body.


    Besides, Aina also uses magic.


    To help ourselves and restore Felicia''s fatigue, etc.


    I would certainly have made it impossible.


    "... more than I am, what should I care about She? Regardless of the movement itself, Felicia is quite impossible."


    "Well, it certainly is..."


    Whether you should say you can''t do it or you should say you''re uptight is indescribable, but it''s true that She is also quite concerned for what she''s forcing Felicia to do.


    If you think that the main cause of that is soma, maybe you should certainly reward She as well.


    "Nevertheless, it still doesn''t make any difference what Eina is forcing me to do. She thinks of something as She... but she wants you to think about it if you need anything. Of course, within the limits of my ability."


    "That''s why I''m telling you I''m not imposing..."


    I say that, Zito, and though I''m going to turn my eyes, I''m sure you''ll think of something around to keep your gaze off.


    But whatever it is, go back to the king''s capital... and fix everything, then.


    If it cannot be resolved, there is no point in forcing everyone to do so far.


    Turn your gaze far away, but as a matter of course, the Wang du cannot see shadows or shapes.


    But if we keep going, we''ll get there someday.


    Until then, while praying for nothing, Soma was sure to move forward step by step.

 596 Spreading Disturbance

    us narrowed his eyes, looking in certain directions of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    What is there is just wilderness, and there is no shadow, no shape, etc., of the enemy.


    There was only a peaceful sight there, where once the daily routine went far.


    "Oh, I was there. I knew you were still here today."


    And, looking back at the voice I heard, it was the man I was used to seeing there.


    Commander... No, he was now the man who became the defensive captain of this fort.


    "Totally...... how long are you going to keep going when you say you don''t need it anymore?


    "For once, I understand, too. It was like a routine, you know."


    "No, it''s not. It''s been almost a year since the truce was officially established, hasn''t it? In the first ce, you wouldn''t even have to stay here."


    "I know, but I can''t help it."


    Zenfurt is basically a territory that exists solely for the purpose of intercepting soldiers from the Kingdom of Veritas.


    Even though it is the Duke''snd, the people do not live there.


    With the exception of this fortress, which houses us and the others, the wilderness and meadows are only spreadingter.


    For that reason, now that an agreement for a truce has been reached with the Kingdom of Veritas, there is not much point in us remaining here.


    Though it is necessary to leave the soldiers in the fort because even though an agreement has been reached, it does not necessarily mean that the Kingdom of Veritas has yet to do something, it should rather go somewhere else, given the power of us.


    But for more than a decade now, we''ve been watching and fighting here.


    The repetition of the past routine has stained the body like a habit, and even now, a year is about to pass, we still have to do surveince once a day to calm down.


    Of course, I do not believe that the Kingdom of Veritas can be made an adult to the extent that an agreement has been reached.


    But.


    "Come on, get used to it. Or is it okay to say it''s until today?


    Whatever that word means, stay put.


    Though it has remained here until now for this reason, it is also the end atst.


    As us, I honestly don''t mean it, but I couldn''t keep being selfish any longer because of the reason.


    "... well, if you leave here, you''ll get used to it even if you don''t like it. Honestly, I''m still anxious..."


    "This is all there is to it, so isn''t it true the rumor that it''s been on the inside?


    "You don''t have to point a spear at us to keep that bump down."


    "That''s... certainly going to be done in that country..."


    This man is also originally from the Kingdom of Veritas.


    I guess you understand perfectly well how rotten it is over that country.


    "But, well, we''ll figure it out then. I''ll at least let you keep it until you get here, so don''t worry. Wang Du, isn''t it bad?


    "... right. Still, it''s possible, but..."


    I had heard stories about the imminent danger to the King''s capital than the former.


    At that point, Sophia was summoned to the king''s capital, but us stayed here because it was possible that Veritas might be involved in the danger again.


    And it was confirmed that the residents had actually disappeared from the viges around the Wang capital, and the information proved highly credible.


    Furthermore, because there was no movement on the part of Veritas, it seemed irrelevant this time, and us was also called to the King''s Capital because of the seriousness of the situation.


    Nevertheless, so far, I''m still talking about a situation where, just in case because of that possibility... us doesn''t believe in it.


    In the unlikely event that the phase, for example, is going too far, because I think so.


    Perhaps, so will Sofia, the King, etc.


    Anyway, it was that Hildegard who went into the investigation this time.


    A shadow meritor who has been, and continues to be, looked after, not only once, but also now, as a cause of this country''s survival.


    It was an investigation report from such an opponent, where, along with the surrounding conditions, a warning had been issued that the possibility was possible in case.


    But in case of ambiguity, there''s no way I''m sending a warning.


    So I''m sure that''s just something outward.


    It''s a suppressed report as if it''s okay to leak somewhere, and I guess it''s actually closer to a crisis situation.


    That is also clear from what Hildegard said about continuing the investigation.


    In case, indeed, Hildegard should have left it to someone else.


    Hildegard''s continuation of the investigation is likely to be a bad thing if it is not Hildegard.


    With that in mind, us leaked a bitter smile.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No... I miss you."


    "I miss...?


    "... well, it was a long time ago. Never mind."


    There''s Sophia, there''s them who became the king and his wife, and there''s Hildegard.


    ording to the story, there''s also Cami, and if I were to go there myself, I remember when I was supposed to build this country naturally.


    And just like back then, everyone is doing the best they can for each of us.


    That''s why you can''t stay here any longer and do nothing for yourself.


    "Well... So suppose it''s time to go"


    "Is that enough?


    "Nothing more, didn''t youe to get me in the first ce?


    "Well, yes, but we can afford a little more until the time we''re due to leave, right?


    "... no, fine. And then... I''ll leave you to it."


    "... Ha! Leave it to me!


    Nodding back at the powerful reply, he walks out.


    I never look back.


    I''ve already left this ce to you.


    Then all you have to do is believe... most importantly, if you think about what''s toe, I''m sure you can''t afford to think about anything else anymore.


    I remember when I once confronted Evil Dragon, remembering something like a vague, unpleasant hunch, but us walked on without getting lost.


    Hildegard exhaled, looking at the ce where people once lived, now abandoned viges.


    I also feel technically different from the abandoned vige, but it would turn out to be the same thing.


    Whatever it is, it is impossible, given that it is not so far from the King''s capital.


    Besides, this isn''t the only ce this has happened.


    Hildegard visited the viges in the vicinity of the king''s capital, and this was thest of them.


    And all of it was as deserted as it was here.


    Needless to say, it was an anomaly.


    If anyone asks me if there was anything surprising about it, it''s not true.


    "Shit... I was ready because they said so, but you really didn''t even see one..."


    "Ugh, yeah... this is, after all, ri...?


    "Well, I think they''ve probably eaten me. I also think it''s odd..."


    "Am I weird, what is it?


    "It''s decided. I mean, there''s no sign of the bad guy who caused this."


    "... Huh? So, but... here, on the way, demons, knocked them down, right?


    "Sure, it''s probably one of the culprits. But even though it''s a small vige, shadow eaters shouldn''t be able to eat that many people. Probably the best in one vige."


    "That said, the vige in the first ce, this is close to the king''s capital. Considering the size of the vige, is it natural that there are quite a few people who lived there?


    Although Shadow Eater captures and copies the abilities of the injured and devoured opponent, his abilities cannot be avenged and eaten inrge quantities.


    It''s not just the ability, it''s the memory, so the capacity limites.


    Whether you are a viger with little skills or hundreds of people to eat, that would be the limit there.


    "Then you normally killed him, didn''t you?


    "Did I tell you on the road? Shadow Eaters can capture their abilities just by hurting them."


    "And that''s something that''s automatically activated. Most importantly, they say it''s due to instinct, and even when the limitse, they won''t stop it, so even if they leave it alone, they will eventually destroy themselves..."


    "That''s not one of the reasons Shadow Eaters are rtively light-handed in the same category. Well, that doesn''t make any difference to disaster ss damage. Depending on the location and the circumstances, it can be a real pain in the ass."


    "So... a lot, I was there, but the others, they all self-destructed, you mean?... Oh, yeah? But then..."


    "Well, there''s only one thing that makes sense... and if it does, there''s a problem."


    "The self-destructing shadow eater leaves the body properly."


    "... hmm? But the one that knocked him out, didn''t he disappear?


    Between now and here, the Hildegards have defeated the Shadow Eaters in one piece.


    That''s what we''ve been talking about.


    "I don''t know much about that area, but I''m told that if you take it in enough to destroy yourself, some kind of change will happen, etc."


    "Well, to study it in detail in the first ce, it''s not that many confirmed."


    By the way, it seems Lina is defeating about two more shadow eaters before she meets Hildegard... either way, they still don''t fit the numbers.


    "Something else, demons, something, work, or something?


    "If that''s the case, the situation in all the viges is too simr..."


    "There was no damage to the vige buildings, livestock, etc., and only the vigers were there. At least the demons that can do this are, as far as I know, shadow eaters."


    "Uh... I mean, what''s going on in the end?


    "I don''t know, but it''s crazy."


    "Bye. Whatever the situation is, it doesn''t change that you can''t be rmed."


    - As a matter of fact, only one thing, Hildegard had ever been on his mind.


    That means that because many shadow eaters appeared, they never destroyed themselves.


    However, in that case, the situation itself would be unnatural.


    In the first ce, we''ve defeated as many as four shadow eaters so far, but that can''t have happened.


    Even the very rare urrence of such a massive urrence cannot be.


    By andrge, they should have entered the king''s capital in no time.


    It is only unnatural, such as eating only the vigers of the surrounding viges and leaving somewhere.


    Most importantly, if I said it, it would only be unnatural at a time when only the vigers around Wang Capital disappeared.


    By the way, it can''t be that the demon is doing that with something in mind.


    Because even if demons ever gain wisdom, they have no intelligence.


    Whatever shadow eaters who get people''s memories behave like people, all of them only to eat their prey.


    And that''s why Shadow Eaters are bound to destroy themselves.


    If I had any intelligence at all, I wouldn''t imitate that.


    ¡­ or.


    If it''s possible, there is a demon maniption... but that''s impossible.


    Basically, a thing called a demon doesn''t listen to anyone.


    Although it is possible with power, it is still impossible.


    It was a story, as I said before, that power over demons is sealed, and even if it is found, it is not so, such as something that can handle it that is directly rted to the operation of the world.


    To the extent that even if you can, you can change the demons that appear, and that''s all you can do.


    Far from manipting demons, etc.


    That''s the thing, so that concern would just be too much to think about.


    "By the way, what are you going to do? After going around all the viges, what I found out was that it was strange..."


    "Of course, we''re still investigating. Now I''m going to check the area around the vige. I made it a priority to check on all the viges, so I didn''t go over the area thoroughly. That''s how you''ve already reported it."


    "No, you were reporting something along the way. I was about halfway around."


    "At that point, I guess I was pretty predictable."


    "Sure, that''s what they said, Ra, that''s right,"


    "Well, so what are you guys going to do?


    "I don''t care what they say... what does that mean?


    "As you can see from what I''ve seen, the situation seems worse than expected. It''s not that Lina is here, and I don''t mind if she wants to go back... No, I think she should."


    "... is it fair to admit it? Me. Well, if Shadow Eater and I get out when we''re alone, we''ll be able to do it light. But..."


    I said that and I looked at this one. The eyes were straight and powerful.


    He seems to be saying that he is not willing to go back... Hildegard exhales his sigh.


    "It seems useless to say. What are you gonna do about it?"


    "¡­ I, too, am. Nothing, I can''t, and... if I can, I want to help more."


    "... for God''s sake. Whatever you should say no to as the Dean of the Academy... you didn''t bring me here. You got it. I''m responsible for continuing to take care of you."


    "That''s okay, but why am I being treated like a decision maker?


    "Why don''t we hang out anyway?


    "That''s right..."


    I''m not convinced, I shrug my shoulders and distract myself from Lina, who just swells her cheeks.


    And I narrowed my eyes.


    There''s a lot to do, and there''s probably not much time.


    Now, when he turned his gaze back just for a moment, thinking about what to prioritize from, Hildegard exhaled heavily.

 597 Formerly The Strongest, Remembering Doubts In A Place Of Nostalgia

    "... ho?


    A demon king watching the void identally leaked a grunt.


    It sounds like I was impressed there, because I was actually impressed.


    "Four... No, five, is it? I didn''t know that''s all the reactions would disappear in this short period of time..."


    So whining, he moves his gaze to explore something.


    Keep going for a while... the corner of his mouth was lifted inadvertently.


    "Ho... and didn''t one of them make you head near the border to cause chaos? I should have stayed away from you there for once... have you been distracted? No, or..."


    Keep whining, the look is somewhere fun.


    I don''t know what you''re looking at at at the end of your gaze, keep your mouth shut, narrow your eyes...


    "... that''s surprising"


    And, to a voice that identally rang from side to side, the Demon King turned his gaze with a slight surprise.


    Because I didn''t expect you to talk to me from the other side.


    "Sometimes it''s unusual. I didn''t expect to hear from you... what kind of change of heart is that?


    "Hmm... I''m just saying I''ve had a lot of free time"


    "Ho? Do you ever think you''re free? Interesting... well, good. So, what''s the surprise?


    "... in many ways. You wouldn''t have tried to use that power."


    "... I see. I''m sure it might be."


    Saying, one finger rings.


    A dry sound sounded and instantly appeared at the tip of its feet is a magical formation with intricate texts.


    It begins to glow. Try to seep from it. Darkness overflows, forming itself as darkness.


    It''s human, but it''s also shadowy.


    "You may go. But there is nothing I can do about it to the extent that it has increased. Be careful and observe until you know who you are."


    When I got that word, I tried to be sucked straight into the ground and disappeared.


    If there was anything else to see that sight, it would probably have been a terrible surprise.


    Anyway, the thing that just disappeared is a demon called Shadow Eater.


    Obviously, he was listening to the Demon King, but there should not exist anything that could do that to the demon.


    Moreover, before that, the Demon King even summoned demons.


    It is also something that could not have been possible.


    But.


    "This is already my power. So it''s natural to use it?


    "... Still, you wouldn''t have used it before. Not to mention using demons like hands and feet."


    "Hmm... that means if they destroy me three times just now, I''ll punish you too. Besides, can''t we keep our gods waiting? It''s only natural to use everything you have."


    The power to summon and serve demons.


    The Demon King does not know why such power can now be used.


    But I didn''t care about that.


    The only thing that matters is that its power can be used now, and depending on how it is used, it is possible to be sufficiently useful.


    "If we can use it well, we can easily and chaos the whole world and terrorize the humans... can''t we just get there yet? Well, let me give it a try on thisnd."


    "... whatever you want. It''s none of my business."


    "Ho...? You were going to sprinkle chaos on the world and terror and despair on humans?


    "... this self is not a dragon already. No need for fear, no need for despair... in the first ce, there''s only one thing I have right now"


    With that said, it used to be a dragon, now it looks like a youth, and it narrows its eyes to stare at something.


    But the demon king snorted, seemingly overflowing with hatred from all over his body.


    "Well, if you don''t get in my way, you can do whatever you want. I need your help."


    "... I don''t even need to be told"


    The Demon King snorts again at that figure with his gaze on the other side.


    Then, as he turned his gaze toward his feet, he rang one finger, and let the dry sound echo on the spot.


    The moment I saw a familiar sight, to be honest, Soma was slightly surprised.


    Because there was no big difference between what I remember and what I remember.


    - Rumburg, Baron of Arvent, Kingdom of Radius.


    It''s where I once came with She and the others, but from Soma''s point of view, it''s the first ce I''ve visited in a long time.


    But what I saw over a year ago and what is now spreading in front of me makes no difference in the literal sense.


    The townships, the people walking there.


    Yes, in Lumburg, people were usually walking, unlike yardsters.


    Besides, I can''t even feel the dust in the rush.


    When the usual routine continues today and tomorrow, it feels like I believe unconditionally -


    "Hmmm... ording to Doris''s story, there were some evacuees in Lumburg too..."


    "... the people in the city don''t know why or what?


    "Sounds like it. To avoid confusion, dare you, do you mean?


    Perhaps, that''s what it is.


    However, even though the numbers are not so high, the people of Neumont territory should have evacuated as well.


    It should be quite a few if paired with the Yardster people, and that doesn''t change where it''s dispersed all over the ce.


    Even if I don''t know why, it seems like I would have noticed that something had just happened if arge number of people had evacuated at the same time... but I looked over the scene again and I still couldn''t feel those vibes.


    "Ha... I wonder what that means?


    "If you care, why don''t you go to the guild and ask? You''re staying here today, aren''t you?


    "Hmmm... sure, is it best to ask where you seem to know best"


    Even though the sun is still high, I will stay here overnight, from Yarster to this point, because I have forcibly forcibly marched again.


    I used to use a carriage for a week, this time on foot for a week as well.


    Felicia and Aina must have been forced to do a lot.


    There''s still a distance to the Wang capital, and we can''t let it force us any further here.


    "In the meantime, why don''t we go to the inn first? We don''t have to hurry."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, do you? I''m not that tired, to be honest, I''m getting used to it."


    "Uh, you do have that. Like, what, I don''t really care because it''s normal to be tired, like?


    "... the one you shouldn''t be used to"


    "I still think I need to go to the inn first."


    They took the two people who insisted they were still okay, and if they let them into the inn, they immediately fell asleep the moment theyy down to rest for a little while.


    Soma shrugged her shoulders when she smiled bitterly at She foring to tell her so.


    "What else is there?"


    The two of you are working really well together.


    That''s about as hard as you''re trying.


    Although Aina said a lot before this, still even She''s hard work would be inferior to the two of them.


    Unlike Neumont territory, there are demons on the road, so we need to be vignt around us, and we need to repel them from time to time, but it still doesn''t extend to the hardships of the two of us.


    Including that Soma and She are the only ones in charge of the night watch.


    "In other words, if it''s true, you two should leave it here... if it''s here, there are people there, and it''s safe there."


    "... that''s the easy part.... but"


    "I know. That''s why I don''t talk about it."


    I''m not going to do that, because sometimes you two don''t want to, but I don''t want to leave you two in this city in any more of the current uncertain circumstances.


    As long as I do that, I can feel morefortable letting the two of you force me to stay right around.


    Even where the shadow eater and the others are attacking, they think they can handle it.


    But in short, it''s just the selfishness of the Somas.


    That''s why you both look forward to it, but...


    "Fortunately, we don''t seem to have any intention of doing so at the moment. Then I''ll just have them follow me."


    "...... hmm.... and we''ll do our best for it."


    "There are limits to what we can do..."


    Saying so and smiling bitterly, Soma rose from the chair where she was sitting.


    For now, when ites to what we can do, it''s about finding out what''s going on in this city while the two of us are resting.


    "Hmm... So I thought to myself, even if it was a souvenir for both of us, but when I thought about it, I didn''t walk thest time I saw this city. I don''t even know where it is or what it was before..."


    "... okay because I know.... I''ve been here a long time, so you''ll see."


    As always, She''s atmosphere was confident, although she remained hooded.


    That''s what I might have seen if I hadn''t worn a hood.


    Although the atmosphere alone was rare enough.


    "That''s reliable. Well, let''s start with the Alliance."


    "...... hmm. ¡­ I don''t know if I can get the information."


    "It was then, and I had no choice. I don''t want to know."


    "... n"


    And while we talked about it, Soma and the others went to the guild first, so they left the inn behind.

 598 Formerly The Strongest, Know The Reason For The Status Quo

    Surprisingly, I was able to get there so lightly that the Alliance did not need guidance from She.


    He remembers it for what it is, even though he didn''t need to takeplicated directions.


    The Guild Branch building in Lumburg is the size of the city.


    Nevertheless, I guess I can''t hear the hustle and bustle or anything, even if Ie right next to the entrance, simply because the sun is still high.


    With a little more time, the noise must be spreading like I''ve heard before.


    Whatever, with that in mind, open the wooden door--


    "Wow!?


    Moments ahead were the voice of surprise and someone''s body.


    Apparently, it''s not a good time, and someone tried to get out and wore it.


    With his gaze just slightly upwards, what stood there was a slightly ill-patterned, seemingly adventurous man.


    Besides, the man didn''t seem to notice this presence for a moment because of this one''s short.


    Shortly afterwards he raised his voice in surprise.


    "What? The door''s on its own... Oh, you mean that? That''s right. Damn, don''t surprise me."


    I seem to have noticed this one right away, but I was about toin about something and the words broke off abruptly.


    The way a man''s eyes are opened and his words are jammed is how surprised he is at something, no matter what he thinks.


    The gaze is pointing this way...... but Soma doesn''t recognize a man''s face.


    It was almost at the same time that he tilted his neck at something and the man raised his voice.


    "Yay, white devil......!?


    And by that, I finally realized what the man was surprised by.


    I''ve only heard of it a little before, but it must have been She''s alias from the white devil.


    I mean, the man was surprised, apparently, by She.


    Nevertheless, She is also inclined to her neck because she doesn''t know why she''s surprised -


    "What the hell are you doing if you haven''t seen ittely...!? Ooh, I''m sober and serious......!?


    I could see a clear fright from the appearance of a mangging behind with that said.


    Although he''s wearing a hood, he''s obviously that frightened of someone he can tell he''s a child, which is hrious somewhere even from a soma who knows She''s not just a child.


    A girl named She, who knows Soma in the first ce, is not the person to do anything that would scare someone so far.


    I''m more concerned about what the hell happened.


    "What the hell did you do?


    "... honestly, I don''t know.... Different people?


    "There''s no way! The one dressed like that, when he''s elsewhere!


    In fact, since Felicia dresses the same, I''d say she''s here, but where she mouthed it wouldn''t solve anything.


    "Hmm... by the way, can I ask what the hell they did?


    "... it doesn''t matter, but it''s funny or anything, right? You know, when I went to tangle with him, he busted me, that''s all."


    "Yeah? Sounds familiar... Oh, speaking of which, I think I''ve heard that before."


    Or was it not because She became known as the White Devil?


    And finally, it should have been shortly after I heard about the ruins.


    "... Speaking of which, like that happened?... were you there then?


    "Shit, I don''t even remember... that''s all this one..."


    I''m groaning at the bumps and dissatisfaction, but for now, it didn''t seem like a problem.


    It is also clear why a man looked like that.


    "Nevertheless, being so frightened... how shy did you do it?


    "... shouldn''t it have been something shy or something?


    "What? Are you kidding me about not being shy with that? How dare I dance in the sky for a few seconds and, oh, this is dead, so seriously ready for a moment!?


    "Hmm, about a few seconds flying in the sky... I see you sure didn''t do something that fancy to that extent"


    "Ha!?


    The man had raised his voice and opened his eyes for some reason, but about that, it would bemon.


    Thoughmon, it may surprise you if it was indeed a first nce.


    The man was frightened because he learned more fear than he needed to, you mean?


    "I definitely think my reaction is normal...... well no. You have business with the guild, don''t you? Well, then, I''ll go."


    "Oh, there''s something I''d like to ask you before I do."


    "Hey, what the fuck!? So, that''s why you''re telling me you''re serious now!? I mean, I was so young then, that''s what I meant...!


    "I''m not sure what you''re trying to say, but what I want to ask you is, have you changed anything in or around this citytely?


    "Ah? Something unusual?


    Although the man has stared at this one with some strange eyes, that''s really all he wants to hear.


    But I can''t believe you''re letting yourself go so you can get a little distance.


    "Nothing, just the way it always is, huh?


    Yes, he did, in a tone that would tell the obvious.


    "Hmm..."


    Soma, after the guild, nodded one as he looked back at the building that had juste out once.


    I was convinced that it was still true.


    But because I haven''t exined much, She who came out with me didn''t know why.


    Its neck tilts as you gaze at this one.


    "... you got something?


    "That''s right. Well, in the meantime, I could understand the reason for the current situation."


    There were few adventurers in the guild who should have said as expected, but there were some starting with a guy named She who was once busted, and most importantly, I was able to hear from the guild staff representative that he was at the reception today by ident.


    The stories the adventurers told me also yed a part in it.


    Nevertheless, there''s basically only one thing I''ve heard from the adventurers.


    It was the same thing I did to the man that She busted me, and the same answer I returned.


    In other words, nothing has changed here recently in or around this city.


    Adventurers don''t really care about other people.


    Instead, it should be said that few people can afford to care about the others, regardless of whether they are in the same industry or not... I would realise what would happen if there was a change.


    It''s hard to think of answering that a lot of refugees came from other cities but didn''t realize it and it''s the way it''s always been.


    But it was the proxy who showed the answer.


    In response, she answered:


    "I put the evacuees into the city in three days, little by little, so that they wouldn''t notice that I was an evacuee... I mean, I thought about that a lot, or I did it."


    "... so I doubt they''ll really notice"


    "No, sure, then they won''t notice. Peoplee and go only because they say it''s the biggest around here, and no one will be watching it at all. No wonder they didn''t notice if they went into the city a little bit more once and for all."


    I''m just surprised you moved it into action.


    Asylum-seekers do note to evacuate in pieces, but basically move in together.


    There is a possibility of demons or bandits on the road.


    It is only natural to defend oneself by doing so.


    That''s why, in order to get into the city one by one, you have to dare to keep waiting where youe from near the city.


    Outside the city, of course, where demons may attack you.


    Though the adventurers who were at Yarster were also with them as escorts, I don''t think they were normal or candley.


    Plus, three days.


    It would have been a considerable burden on the refugees.


    Still, he said he did that in order not to confuse this city.


    Confusion is inevitable if, as Soma thought, a significant number of refugees are known to being to this city.


    Knowing the situation, there will also be a significant number of people trying to evacuate further from this city.


    However, as mentioned earlier, the city is thergest around here, so there is no ce where we can ept that number of people where we tried to evacuate it.


    Unless you''re heading to another territory or something, there''s no way you can keep all that food and safety.


    That is why the city chose to continue its routine as usual.


    Believe Doris can repel the demons safely.


    By the way, the proxy knew that because it''s not a good idea if you just don''t.


    Sometimes it was difficult, and some of the city''s adventurers even cooperated when the evacuees were waiting.


    All the adventurers who listened answered as usual because none of them cooperated.


    If I say it atst, he told me it because She was here.


    I remember She, and she''s even a senior adventurer, so there''s no problem teaching her, and she''d rather know,


    It should be said that the country was the natural source of the original information about this incident.


    Butpared to Doris, who said she heard it directly from Sophia, she hasn''t been informed that much detail.


    Except for the evacuees, the magic monster, which is so dangerous, may strike the yardsters.


    "Hmm... but as Doris told me, the country seems to have something of certainty on this matter for a long time."


    Without some certainty, I wouldn''t have even told you that.


    That''s because if you do poorly, it''s only going to cause havoc.


    "And the fact that a demon attacked me didn''t happen... but you can''t predict what a demon would do, right?


    "... should be....... does that mean predicting after all?


    "Hmm, about what I heard..."


    Although I''ve heard stories about the existence of predictive skills, I''ve never heard stories about them being real.


    There are rumors that the Fifth King has something like it, but it should also have been a story that it is only a means to enhance the authority of Holy Theism.


    "... Whatever it is, it still seems quite important to say this time. It seems likely that Felicia and the others are making it impossible."


    "... good?


    "I don''t know... I wish it meant never ending in vain, but it would have been best to end in a shoulder watermark"


    Whatever it is, though, I''d say it made enough sense to be here.


    A clear purpose was also obtained, namely to know what the status quo meant and the need to hurry ahead.


    It won''t change the oue without it, but at least it must make it easier for Felicia and the others.


    Acting with anxiety as to whether it makes sense is psychologically very hard.


    "Well, we''re done here for now, and we''re going to buy you two souvenirs as originally nned."


    "... okay?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... I knew it wasn''t wrong to rush."


    "Oh, you mean you don''t have to cut up the holidays and head off? As I said, it should be easierter. It doesn''t matter."


    There are times when there is haste and meaning and times when there is no meaning.


    And now, it was a time of haste that made no sense.


    At the same time, it''s not a meaningless time


    Nothing. This isn''t just for the Einas, it''s also for Soma.


    If I''d been so careful, I''d be tired of any soma.


    How quickly I could get there, and if it doesn''t help me exhaust, it doesn''t mean anything.


    Now it''s time to work hard again tomorrow, to fill in the vitality.


    As Eina and the others, I know, are half-intuitive, but they rest and prepare themselves.


    The Somas will also prepare for tomorrow.


    Hence.


    "Therefore, we ask for guidance. I''m not familiar with this city."


    "... well, if that''s what Soma says, okay"


    So he nodded, and with She, who walked out, Soma walked out into the city.

 599 Quiet Determination

    The royal castle, the heart and symbol of the Kingdom of Radius, still today showed its beauty beneath the blue sky.


    Because there is nothing in line other than the Royal College, the Royal Castle can see its beauty from anywhere in the city.


    It is everyday and usual for those living in the king''s capital to see the royal castle in sight.


    While leaning their necks into the air just a little bit different than usual, the people of the city are going through their usual routine.


    But the royal castle, at its heart, was not always the same.


    "It''s been quiet for a long time... well, it''s something I can''t help it with"


    Looking at the surrounding sights, Sylvia sighed out with a grunt.


    What is reflected in sight is not the sight as usual......


    Until recently, Sylvia was at the Royal College.


    Sylvia never returned to the royal castle, even after a long vacation.


    It was for my own good and my family supported Sylvia in her hard work.


    But only about a week ago, he was told to return abruptly.


    Moreover, it was an order as king.


    I was just trying to defy you, and it''s not something I can do about it.


    Nevertheless, Sylvia''s mood when she heard it came into question, before she was dissatisfied.


    Because I don''t know what it means to do that.


    With no exnation or anything to do, Sylvia had to return to the castle¡­ It was not until four days aftering to the castle that she was asked why.


    "If you''re lonely, you can go, too, right? Or as far as I''m concerned, I want you to go..."


    And if I turned my gaze to the voice that sounded unexpected, it was the way I saw it.


    My own father and king of this country - Alexis Radius.


    Although Alexis had a bitter look on his face as he came this way, Sylvia replies, shaking her neck to the side.


    "That''s not how it works. The eagles have power, and they go to college for times like this in the first ce."


    "No, that''s not what I meant to let you go..."


    Although Alexis exhales with that said, he doesn''t seriously try to stop this one, even if he didn''t mean to, it''s not like that factor wasn''t there at all.


    Speaking of those who can fight in the royal family, because, with the exception of Alexis, Sylvia is the only one.


    It''s simply a matter of skill, and if Alexis isn''t even around, Sylvia can bog her whole family together with a nostril.


    Except that''s not because everyone has no talent, but because talent is biased.


    Sylvia would be the one who would lose lightly if she coulde in each of her specialties.


    Although many of them do notpete for victory or defeat, such as serving as royalty.


    Of course, though, we don''t need the power to fight the royal family as such.


    That''s why we have soldiers, and Kingsguards and so on.


    But when I said royalty, and so forth, the kingdom of Radius is emerging.


    Though it is the highest power we have, the number of soldiers is small, and we don''t know when or what.


    It is imperative that those who can fight at times of need.


    "I mean, given the time, I want you to go that way."


    "When you have to fight over there, does that mean it''s toote? I just scratched my feet there, and I don''t think I can handle it."


    With words, Sylvia''s gaze looks naturally down.


    If it were meant to be, it should be top secret, so that no one can understand it, but Alexis is the only one on this asion anyway.


    It''s pointless where I tried to hide it.


    So looking in that direction in grandeur, Sylvia imagines for once what she has just been told is a situation.


    I didn''t wait seconds toe to a conclusion.


    After all, it is toote in many ways.


    I''ve just been able to buy some time, and I''m sure that doesn''t make sense then.


    Because then, maybe, this country is doomed.


    There''s some luck, assuming I survived there, and I don''t think that makes sense.


    A country is a people.


    How can we recognize such people as royalty when we have fled alone, without saving their people?


    By the time that happens, the country will be doomed.


    And Sylvia likes this country, and so does her family.


    There''s no way I want to destroy this country with so many other people I like.


    "So the eagle will fight. It doesn''t have to be meaningless or reckless... because I don''t want to regret it when it''s all over"


    "... well. Well, actually, it''s hard to tell... who you look like at all"


    "Everybody tells me you''re a father? Or even your father can''t talk about people, can he?


    One king remains, trying to intercept enemies, etc., too unheard of.


    I don''t want Alexis to suggest that on his own and move on to execution.


    "No, I wouldn''t do it if I could, would I? But this is the best way to do it, even if you don''t know what they''re after."


    "Didn''t everyone say it wasn''t necessarily aimed at the king?


    "Then I don''t mind that. Because what I''m doing just goes to waste. [M] Well, I sure hope so... Still, you need to be prepared, don''t you?


    "I don''t even know what''s going to happen in the first ce, so I don''t think there''s anything to be prepared for..."


    After four days of being forced back to the royal castle, the reason why Sylvia was heard was that, if you put it in short, this country could be destroyed.


    Purpose unknown.


    I don''t know how.


    The killer is also, naturally, unknown.


    I don''t even know who brought it to me in the first ce... Still, Alexis seemed convinced that the information was correct.


    From the look of it, maybe Alexis knows who the source is.


    But for some reason, it cannot be revealed.


    To that extent, of course, Sylvia could have guessed, as could the families.


    And that''s why everyone else evacuated to the basement of the castle.


    In the hidden room, that I was letting you think about it just in case.


    It was for that reason that this room that I am in has be quiet.


    "But so far, things seem to be going well. Depending on Hildegard''s report, I didn''t even have to do this."


    "Speaking of which, the eagles weren''t asked what that was about, but what was it like?


    "... you better not know. Because it was never pleasant."


    From that reaction, I guessed that the situation was rather bad, whether it should still be said or not.


    I asked the Dean of the College to explore the surrounding viges, which I know is not normal at that point in the first ce.


    I also found that the situation was mostly bad in myst report, and that''s why I returned Sylvia to the castle, I was told along with earlier stories... it doesn''t seem surprising that the surrounding viges had been wiped out in this minute.


    "Well, I''ll change the question, but you know what they''ll attack?


    "... well. In the meantime, it''s almost certain from Hildegard''s report that the demons are involved, but that''s just about the big yuan."


    "You haven''t even predicted?


    "That''s... no, let''s stop it. Because it would be tough if I put it in my mouth and realized it. The corner. They did something about it."


    I didn''t know what the second half of the word meant, but apparently it is somewhat predictable.


    Or maybe it''s just assuming the worst.


    "Then I won''t ask, but does that seem like a tough thing to have Mr. Sophia and the others around? I think you''re still on the lookout for me, and honestly, I think it''s a little too much."


    "Right...... if this one was as bad as I''d assumed. Sophia would be kicked in the ass without being able to resist much."


    "... Huh? One of the Seven Heavens, huh? That''s why..."


    "Even if I say seven heavens, I''m a person.... We know all about it and it made us feel real. That''s why you can''t be optimistic. Well, I don''t think so."


    I didn''t think of that word as a joke because Sylvia actually knows about such a presence, too.


    I had Soma then so I could handle it.


    But not now...


    "... or if Mr. Sophia is going to get a kick out of it, isn''t there anything your father can do or something?


    "Yeah? No, I do? The role of holding out until Sophia and the others arrive."


    "... Aren''t you gonna get kicked in the ass?


    "I told you I''d get a kick out of it, but you didn''t tell me you''d get killed. I hope we can all work together..."


    I''m telling you I''m not sure, but I wouldn''t be trying to do this if I wasn''t really sure.


    Besides, Sylvia knows.


    Sewing between busy moments, Alexis is still working out.


    Once in the Demon King''s Crusade, Alexis said he was avant-garde.


    Exactly. He would be somewhat blunt in the arms, but still should be stronger than Sylvia.


    You don''t have to worry about it so much.


    One way or another, we should care if Sylvia doesn''t pull her leg...


    "Well, yeah, whatever it is, I know exactly what it''s like to stay alert for now. I''m not even going to be rmed from the start."


    But such a thing was now.


    It''s something I know Sylvia is useless in battle, etc... which is why I''m still working on it.


    Never again, to not regret it.


    "I really want you to evacuate me if you can... well, that''s why it sounds so helpful if you can help me. If I get into that situation, I won''t be able to say four or five more."


    "Yeah, when the timees, you''ll do your best.... he said he wouldn''t be forced not to look like that. I''m just gonna do the best I can."


    When the time came, Sylvia was quietly prepared to help someone this time.

 600 The Uncertain Truth

    Another week or so has passed since then.


    But so far, Hildegard has not been able to get any new information.


    Never even fought a demon before.


    It was for that reason that I inadvertently exhaled my sigh.


    "Mmmm... it feels so itchy..."


    Whatever you think, this situation is strange.


    What''s wrong is that there hasn''t been any movement in the past week.


    There are no more people from all the viges that exist around the king''s capital, and that''s where it ends.


    I don''t know what it means to do that in the first ce... but whatever it is, there is no use for the King''s Capital.


    That means someone is intentionally causing this situation, but you can''t juste this far and not admit it.


    Because nothing happened for a week and nothing can be found, we have no choice but to make that decision.


    If you look around with that in mind, what''s there is a sight that seems idle and seemingly long.


    It is a sight I have be ustomed to seeing in many ways, but there is only one Hildegard there now, because Lars and Helen are in the midst of taking a break.


    Though nothing has happened, it is not surprising when or what has happened among the obvious anomalies.


    I be naturally and constantly concerned, and I am naturally tired if that is the case during 46: 00.


    There are still strange stretches between the two of them, so it''s all the more ttering.


    But tension nerves are expensive, which makes it hard to notice such fatigue.


    Maybe if we let it go, we''ll keep trying till we''re on the verge of falling.


    Although that attitude is preferable, it would be problematic if it were just in the middle of an investigation.


    For this reason, from time to time, they are forced to rest.


    And when ites to Lina...


    "Hmmm... as usual, I can''t find anything..."


    And he just came back while I was saying it.


    It would be a problem to say that you two are resting, but no one is keeping an eye on your surroundings.


    Basically alternating, but this watch was Hildegard, and Lina was going to see what was going on around her.


    But as you can see from that dialogue, I still couldn''t find anything this time.


    "If we don''t find this far, we''ll have no choice. Honestly, I''m giving up."


    ¡­¡­ Then why are you still investigating?


    "I can''t find anything, but it''s almost certain that something will happen. It''s more about capturing the precursor than investigating."


    "I see.... Is that it? But if so, why didn''t you say so? When I look at the precursors, I think what I look at will change again."


    "If you tell those two about it, you can see them trying harder, right? Conversely, in the case of the Lord, you don''t have to tell him that, but if you need anything, you can feel it."


    "Should I consider this to be trusted or thrown round... I feel like I can''t say anything..."


    "You just have to interpret the neighborhood the way the Lord likes it."


    If, by the way, you say the answer, you''re both right.


    I trust you enough to believe that''s possible, and that''s why I throw round.


    However, if I were to say one way or the other, for the sake of discernment, the reason would be greater -


    "Mm-hmm... then you''re going to think you''re trusted. I thought I was watching a lot of things."


    "What? You didn''t find anything, did you?


    "I didn''t find it, but I thought of it, or I noticed it."


    "Hmm? What are you doing?


    "Isn''t this a strange situation?


    That was too much of a story now.


    It is a matter of understanding.


    But I guess that''s not why.


    It must have meant that she realized something she hadn''t noticed before, and if she urged ahead with her gaze, Lina continued her words after one snort.


    "We haven''t fought a demon in a week."


    "Um, right... is that it?


    "It doesn''t matter what you think, it''s impossible. No, if you think about it, we haven''t encountered any demons on the move since we joined the deans. Except for the whole shadow eater thing...... which is why it''s extra weird. I can''t believe how many walks outside the vige you don''t encounter with the whole demon thing..."


    "............ I see. Sure, if you ask me."


    As a matter of course, such things as demon-sheltered junctions are not something that can beid so widely.


    No, on the contrary, there are many ces you can''t put up in the first ce, and basically if you''re at vige level, you should have more things you''re not putting up.


    It would be the same thing in the vicinity of the king''s capital, but it wasn''t actually tensioned.


    If it is also outside the vige, it goes without saying.


    And demons are, for the most part, everywhere.


    The only thing that doesn''t exist is some territory that burns down from one end that emerges.


    Of course, not here.


    Indeed, the information conveyed as the starting point of this case is that there are fewer demons.


    There''s a good chance it''s happening here.


    But if the information is correct, it''s only getting less.


    Even if it is not as frequent as usual, it means that we have encountered demons.


    Then it''s not an unnatural story not to encounter a demon while traveling between the vige and the vige, or when you''re investigating the area around the vige.


    "... well, it was too unusual to notice, but the situation itself is unlikely that only the vigers are gone while the vige is beautiful in the first ce"


    "It is. It''s not strange to think that it was the shadow eater... but it''s impossible that there''s not even any sign of a demon breaking in afterwards."


    Demonic forms of thought are not very different from those of animals if people are not involved.


    But because of this, it is unlikely that we will not go to a ce that suddenly became a nk zone.


    But if it''s about three days, I don''t know yet.


    But even two weeks have passed since the investigation began.


    Even so, it is inconceivable that we have not visited the whole thing yet, and if we did, there will always be traces of it.


    The absence of it means that, even though it is unthinkable, it has not actually been visited.


    If you think about it that way...... there is only one conclusion.


    "There''s no such thing as a demon around here."


    "Yes. It''s impossible if it''s normal..."


    - Power.


    For once, on the contrary, every time I pass the back of my brain, it''s something I''ve denied, but if there''s even one, this situationes with an exnation.


    No, you can already say otherwise.


    I was starting to think that might be the only thing these days... but apparently that''s pretty much definitive.


    Totally...


    "It''s no trouble, it''s something I wouldn''t want to think about if I could..."


    "You are..."


    Simply being able to manipte demons is also a hassle, but honestly not so much in itself.


    Whether manipted or not, it is because demons cannot transcend the boundaries.


    As a matter of fact, that is also a part of the use of power, so where power was used to manipte demons, it is not something that can be managed.


    Especially those stretched out on the King''s Capital are powerful.


    Depending on how it''s done, the Wang Capital people may get somewhat confused, but still it won''t be more than a hassle.


    So what''s really troublesome is that Hildegard may not be able to do everything he can to the other person who would have that power.


    The dragon is not a demon, but it is also close if seen from the world, and the dragon man is no exception.


    Because of this, you may not be manipted, but there is a good chance of some interference.


    In fact, Hildegard is somewhat affected by the demon-sheltering junction, and within the junction of the King''s capital, his abilities fall by roughly 50%.


    If that opponent were to get the same degree of interference, it would be quite a bad thing to be honest.


    Most of all, depending on who you''re dealing with, it wouldn''t matter if Lina were here... Okay.


    "I just found that out, though, and it doesn''t seem like there''s anything I can do right now..."


    "So... I''ll let you know, is that about it?


    "Bye. I don''t know what''s going to happen, so Sophia said she didn''t detect demons at the same time as the heat of power, but you should tell her to do it in this situation. That''s going to capture the precursor as it is.... If I had detected it from the beginning, I might have noticed it right away, but I can''t tell you that."


    If there''s a problem, one.


    I mean, how do you exin that?


    Because the people of this world should not know what power is.


    Whether it''s seven heavens or something, it''s not going to change.


    To Alexis, who is only the king of the emerging world, is an outrage.


    I guess I''ll have to exin there somehow though...... one question arises here.


    - Lina obviously means she knows about power.


    It goes with what the demon said earlier, otherwise Tsuji too often doesn''t fit.


    Because Lina''s statement presupposes that, no matter what she thinks.


    But how did you know that?


    I also know Soma about power, or Hildegard taught me, but I just won''t be talking to my sister though.


    I don''t even think there was such a time between teaching it in the first ce and Soma disappearing.


    That means Lina taught it from someone other than Soma, or from someone else.


    "Well... whatever it is, it doesn''t change what we do for now."


    "It is. You do your best to investigate so your brother cane back in peace!


    From what I''ve said and done, it just seems like the usual Lina - apparently, that''s what makes it no mistake.


    Hildegard''s eyes narrowed and he gazed at Lina and exhaled his little breath.

 601 Formerly The Strongest, Easiest To Find

    "Hmmm... so far so good. Does this mean that it hasn''t followed... No, or that all the bumps so far havee here at once...?


    "If you have time to p me in the mouth, move your hands!


    "No, we''re moving it, right? Well, if you say it''s futile, you''re right, but if you don''t say it, you can''t do it, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. It''s time for me to get tired of it."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    The moment I waved my arms with my sighs, those in front of me put together and erased them.


    Is it roughly two hundred in number?


    In an instant, the space in front of you opens, but it fills immediately.


    By demons equal to or greater than the others.


    "I''m tired of... you''re just a little too much!?


    "''Cause would this be about two hours? You''ve been doing this forever, haven''t you? I''m tired of my life."


    Exhale again and wave your arms, but the same thing just repeats itself.


    The demon wipes out. It replenishes immediately and wipes out again.


    Somas have been doing this for about two hours now.


    "Damn, if magic can be used even more than usual at times like this, I suppose so. If magic could be used, it would make more demons disappear at once."


    "That only makes the following demons disappear at once. Are you fighting and selling to me...?


    "Yeah? No, that''s not what I''m saying...... would that be an unsuitable issue in the first ce? Well, to put it that way, it''s certainly not always possible to use the magic of a mass extinction system where my life can use magic..."


    "If you''re unsuitable, I''d rather be...! In the first ce, you''re out of your mind in so many ways!


    "Is that so...?


    Sure, Soma''s criterion will be Sophia, my mother, but I still think it''s an unsuitable issue even without it.


    I guess Eina said that because she''s a deviant demon mentor to thebat system, but just because she''s good at attacking doesn''t necessarily mean she can use a wide area extermination system.


    Instead, what Eina specializes in is a narrow-area high-fired system - a stand-alone battle under limited conditions.


    fundamentally different directions.


    Not that either is superior... I''m just certain it''s the former that is needed in this situation.


    By the way, needless to say, Sophia is this way, and if you were here, the battle might have been over by now, but it would be impable to say so.


    "... or both Soma and Eina are luxurious"


    "Yeah?"


    "What?


    "... I can''t defeat more than one enemy at a time like the two of us did in the first ce"


    "Hmmm...... that''s right, but so there won''t be any problem?


    Surely She''s style ofbat is even more exclusive than Eina''s.


    Eina can also use some wide-area magic once, but She ispletely one-on-one assuming.


    Focus on the enemy in front of you and ensure you ughter this.


    That''s the style ofbat.


    It just doesn''t mean you can''t fight multiple.


    Repeat one-on-one multiple times without fighting multiple at the same time by your physical appearance. That''s brilliant, I would say.


    It''s a mistake to try to fight multiple enemies at a time when you''re dealing with a knife in the first ce.


    I think it''s a sensible, futile, problem-free move.


    "I know you''re going to follow me, but I don''t think that''s what She''s trying to say, do you?


    "... no.... nothing good."


    "Hmmm... I mean follow up, it''s just for real..."


    "I mean, so futile!


    "No, you would be moving your hands properly, too?


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    I erase it while I''m saying it, but the space I created is still filled quickly by demons.


    It''s a sight that keeps repeating itself all the time so much that I think I''m tired of even throwing up the earliest sighs.


    "Do you say, like Eina is wasting enough time too...? Well, it''s Mr. Soma''s form, so it''s Mr. Soma''s responsibility."


    "I think that''s just unreasonable?


    "Ah... I''m sorry about that"


    "Oh, no, mine is the one who pped me in the mouth for nothing. Do you say you''re curious... this is just an excuse. How can I not be of any help..."


    "No, that would be no choice. We all knew that in the first ce."


    "... no problem"


    That didn''t bother me, it''s just a fact, but Felicia didn''t seem to think so.


    If I cloud my face even more, I''ll lean down.


    "... excuse me. If there was at least a forest nearby, it would have helped..."


    "Well, only the meadows are spreading around, and there doesn''t seem to be any forests within sight"


    "... I can''t help it"


    "I mean, there''s no forest... can I say meadow, this...?


    "No, shouldn''t I say it for once? Even though it isid down with demons, it will not be included in the terrain."


    Whatever that word means, stay put.


    In the literal sense, demons areid on the ground, and we cannot even see a part of the ground.


    That was the sight that was now spreading in front of Soma and the others.


    As I said earlier, so far the Somas had progressed at a rate that could be described as good itself.


    After thest city to go to Lautern, where the king''s capital is located, we set foot in Lautern¡­ Then, less than half an hourter, we were attacked by this demonic group.


    On the other hand, although I was just surprised to see that with absolutely no view of the ground or ahead, it''s not something I can leave alone.


    It may have something to do with Soma''s unpleasant feeling, such as entering Lautern or not or seeing something like this, etc., but it didn''t take that long to realize that it was strange.


    Whether you defeat them or not, you don''t feel the demons are dwindling.


    Because I can''t see ahead, it may be decreasing properly, but it''s an obvious anomaly.


    But if it is an anomaly, do not let it go.


    Continued annihtion¡­ Two hourster, it was not over.


    But the problem for Soma wasn''t actually that in itself.


    Again, as I said earlier.


    In other words - I''m tired of it.


    "If the demon is at least a little better against him, it''s something else..."


    "... n, I do honestly, I''m getting tired of it"


    "Even She......! Well, I don''t know what I''m trying to say..."


    What Soma said is totally true.


    At least, I wouldn''t have mentioned that if I were a bit more decent opponent, I''d just get bored, etc.


    But I couldn''t do this.


    Whatever... I''m dealing with now because it''s all about demons located at lower levels, starting with horned rabbits and so on.


    If there''s only one of them, even those who don''t have lower skill in thebat system, it''s just like if we get a few of them together, we can take them down.


    That is why it is too easy to defeat them, whether they are put together or not, and thus they are getting tired of it.


    "Once in a while, the strong enemies were mixed. Then it was quite different..."


    "You may be fine with that, but this one would just be tough if they did that...!


    "... but I know how you feel"


    "She does that again...... soma, aren''t you telling me to stop making weird influences on my sister"


    "Is that my fault...?


    Most of all, we can keep fighting this far because that''s who we''re dealing with.


    Whatever you say, it''s two hours.


    Whatever Soma or She was, just as Aina wouldn''t have been able to keep fighting that far.


    Nevertheless, it is basically said that the number and strength of demons are inversely proportional.


    If a strong demon emerges, the number is small; if a weak demon emerges, the number is high.


    I don''t know why this is happening, but if there was a stronger demon, it would have been less than a few and could have been over by now -


    "Damn... that''s a real pain in the ass"


    "... I don''t know if I can take a detour with this."


    "Besides, you can''t leave me alone..."


    "... excuse me. I wish I had at least noticed something..."


    "So you''re saying you don''t have to worry about it?


    Nevertheless, well, what is it?


    To be honest, though I feel like I can wrap it all up and blow it up if I give it my all... I don''t feel like that''s it.


    No matter how many you have, you will have knocked down another number of digits or so above.


    Then it would be strange if I didn''t feel a little less, but there is no fine dust.


    If we can''t urately identify this situation as if it''s constantly being replenished from somewhere, we can end up doing whatever it takes.


    Most importantly, that''s not the end of it.


    I''m sure there''s something far more troublesome ahead of us than this.


    I have such a hunch that I just have to keep saying I''m tired of it.


    "Nevertheless, I was going to end up taking a break in the city ahead to King''s Capital... but at this rate it looks like I still need to take a break"


    "... right. I don''t know what lies ahead in this situation, and even if I can get to King''s Landing, it won''t help."


    Oh, I thought so, but I think there''s something about Eina.


    Whatever it is, though, we must do something about this situation first.


    "Hmm... I''m apparently just getting bored even more if I keep doing this... I can''t help it, I''ll just try to change the way I do it a little bit"


    "Changing the way you do it... what are you going to do?


    "Let''s just keep pushing it in the back."


    "Ha!?


    "Anotherme imitation..."


    "Nothing. Wouldn''t you be in there somewhat unscrupulous? Or it doesn''t make any difference."


    In fact, so far, nothing has changed.


    That''s likely to happen.


    Sometimes it was best to have Felicia, and if possible, to end like this, but I just have to try other means than I can''t seem to.


    And the best suited to do it is, needless to say, Soma.


    "... okay. ¡­ cover."


    "I knew... ha. Well, you''re certainly right. Okay, I''ll cover you too."


    "Um, I left you both to it."


    "... Mr. Soma"


    "Yeah?"


    "Don''t be impotent, will you?


    "I told you? It''s not that unscrupulous."


    To reassure Felicia, who looks worried, she smiles invincibly, erasing the demons in front of her just like before.


    For a moment, there was a void in the space in front of me.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Powerless Power, Wind Thunder: Divine sh.


    He mmed in another blow faster than the demons could muster, forcing the space to expand.


    And.


    "Well, you''re going to have to go."


    Towards the herd of demons, Soma jumped in casually.

 602 Re-Enactment Demon

    Unexpectedly, Sophia looked up into the sky.


    It is the bright blue sky that extends into sight, the sky as usual.


    I can''t even feel the suspicion and dust.


    "... Sophia? What''s wrong with you?


    I turned my gaze to my voice and my husband us was looking at this one with serious eyes.


    It is the kind of eye that already understands what happened, even though it says something is wrong, etc.


    For a moment, nothing, I tried to answer.


    And that is true.


    Nothing''s actually happening, and there''s not even a precursor to it.


    But.


    "Well... I had a bad feeling about it. It''s just an idea..."


    "... right"


    That''s what I said and nodded, it didn''t seem like it was just a gavel.


    One way or another, it''s like showing consent.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like it''s my fault either."


    "Oh, you too?


    "Oh.... apparently I don''t even have time to slow down"


    us arrived here earlier.


    Unless it''s true that the two of us are to me, it means we don''t even have time to rest like this.


    Although I didn''t seem to feelfortable resting from the start when I arrived and was on guard like this.


    "Should I report it?


    "... No, it won''t be necessary. It''s only a matter of uncertainty. Besides, he wouldn''t have told me."


    "... so is that."


    For a moment, I thought it might be cruel to want exactly the same thing back then, but soon I realize that I was more wrong.


    Sure, it wouldn''t be the same as it was back then, but if I were to be so dull that I couldn''t feel this degree, I wouldn''t have been elected to the Demon King Crusade back then.


    It was made with all sorts of thoughts, but at the time we were seriously going to defeat the Demon King, and we had the kind of people we thought we could defeat.


    Though...... if I said it as a result, I guess I could say that was overconfidence.


    "By the way, I''d like to ask you one thing, what are you thinking about this one?


    "Right, I heard the details earlier too, so I''m halfway into it... but honestly, I feel pretty nasty. It was like that time, you know."


    At that time, I immediately understood when that meant.


    Until now, Sophia''s life can never be described as smooth and full of sails¡­ on the contrary, it has only been a failure, but there is only one such thing as the biggest and shareable with us.


    That was when we were acting as Demon King Crusaders¡­ perhaps when we experienced the greatest setback of our lives.


    It was when we fought the Demon King and failed miserably.


    These are the Sophias who did not go to the Demon King''s Crusade and founded the Kingdom of Radius along the way, but actually fought the Demon King only once.


    I was acting differently from the braves for one reason or another, but it was a demon king''s trap and I had to confront it.


    Most of all, Sophia and the others were in a good mood at the time.


    Because we knew that whatever we thought, we couldn''t just go through the demonic realm.


    So if we can take it down here, when it''s all over, we challenge the battle... from the results, Sophia and the others didn''t have hands or feet.


    Obviously, the Demon King was ying, but still couldn''t make him suffer one scratch.


    Though there were no brave men... it was enough to break the hearts of Sophia and the others.


    Still, I didn''t stop traveling, and along the way I flipped an anti-g against the kingdom of Veritas and decided to establish the kingdom of Radius... but I''m pretty sure one of the reasons for that was the matter.


    Because even if we needed to help those who were being abused, we didn''t need to build a kingdom of Radius at that point.


    It is certain that we have reached a limit to the outrage of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    But speaking of which priority should be given to the Demon King, he was undoubtedly the Demon King.


    Yet we have chosen to build a nation, so it is certain that there was fear and escape in the minds of the Sofias.


    And I''m sure they knew about it.


    So...


    "... if things like that were the other way around, would we be able to fight them?


    "Of course not? That''s when we''ve been sharpening our powers.... That''s when we did escape. But the result is now. That''s why this time I''ll try to protect you without running away"


    "Well... if you can do that, fine."


    "I mean, now''s the time, right?


    "Huh?"


    If he tilted his neck without knowing what it meant, us moved his expression even though it was rare and not in the middle of a fight.


    I lift that mouth and smile invincibly.


    "We never ran away from that evil dragon. Well, I couldn''t win... but it doesn''t change that I didn''t run away. It was done once. Then we can do it again."


    "... right. Yeah... let''s do that"


    "Oh."


    I nodded back at us, who nodded, and this one had another invincible grin.


    Although it may have taken on a slightly unnatural form, it is also a statement of determination.


    The unpleasant feeling doesn''t fit, but rather gets a little stronger.


    But Sophia turned her powerful eyes toward the sky so that she could never lose it.


    "Well, let''s say we start"


    Not to tell anyone, but the Demon King groaned.


    Lift its mouth up as the thin darkness spreads.


    "... finally. That took a long time."


    "Right. Sure, I was supposed to start the week early... but I found it interesting."


    "Funny thing......?


    "Oh.... apparently my power increases when I give man fear or despair"


    "- Be!?


    The Demon King watched with pleasure as his eyes opened to surprise.


    I returned the reaction as expected, and it distorts the mouth.


    "You... are you kidding me...!?


    "Oh. It''s the same as you, but I guess it''s not yours. Probably... just like that one."


    "... eh"


    A murderous gaze is directed at the demon king, who looks good at something.


    But for the Demon King, it''s the same thing as expected, and it''s fun again.


    Atst, when you leak augh, you turn your face toward it as it is.


    "From the moment this power became avable, I wondered if... Gosh, this might as well be named his sessor rather than the Demon King"


    "You......!


    Now it is time for a clear gaze to be turned, but the Demon King shrugs his shoulders boringly.


    Like I made a fool of myself, I hummed my nose.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, don''t be so sure. There''s no way I can seed him."


    "... naturally"


    "What you think and what I''m saying probably means something different... well, fine. It doesn''t matter."


    "Hmm..."


    When you snort to agree, it has turned its gaze to encourage you to be ahead of the word.


    "So you''re saying you were ready to boost your power?


    "Ha, no way. I took a lighter look, but you weren''t anywhere near what would be my opponent? You don''t have to do that on purpose."


    "... So what were you doing?


    "Having said that, if we have the opportunity to increase our power, should we use it? I''m a businessman, but I don''t know if I can beat you when I get my full strength back. Then we should boost our strength a little bit now."


    "Prep is prep but you mean prep for it...... still, you''ve changed"


    "It just changed the way we did it. I haven''t changed as much myself."


    That said, the Demon King walked out.


    Footsteps continue a littlete and two minutes of footsteps linger on the spot.


    "Come on, the moment is here. Please wee me with a round of apuse. In the name of despair and fear, it deserves to honor me."


    Hands spread with y-dyed motion, moments, dim darkness cleared.


    It was the pale sky and the dazzling sun that extended into sight¡­ beneath which the township inhabited by man is spread.


    The Demon King looks at it and opens his mouth wide...


    "Scratch it - the moment of the demon king''s resurrection"


    To the world, as he proimed, and so he told them.

 603 Beginning Aftermath

    There were no precursors at the beginning.


    No... or should I say those that have been happening so far were a precursor.


    However, for the majority, it did not make any difference that it began abruptly.


    Suddenly it appears in the sky. Towards it, a gaze is poured simultaneously.


    The same was true for the soldiers who guarded the king''s capital.


    They are supposed to move first, but they look up at the sky in the same mboyant manner as those around them.


    It''s easy to curse at that for beingzy, but in a way it would be irresistible.


    More than two weeks have already psed since emergency deployments began.


    They were wary of something in the beginning, too, and if nothing happens during that time, they get rxed.


    I guess there''s nothing today anyway, and that''s what makes me think so, which I can''t me.


    But if you say you''rezy, I can''t argue with you.


    "Well... most people probably don''t know, so let''s introduce ourselves. Nice to meet you, Demon King."


    And it - the Demon King starts introducing himself looking down, as if to bruise those people.


    I put my arms together and told him so in a dignified manner... but I frowned slightly at theck of any reaction.


    "Mm...? Didn''t you understand that the folks were too noble? Or am I too scared to react? Come on, I''ll allow you to drool your head and crawl and squat. I will kill those who have done well without suffering."


    But again, there was no response to that word.


    Or most people didn''t even know how to react.


    Wonder and its voice have arrived well, and its appearance has a strange presence.


    That''s why we all looked up together¡­ it was puzzling that we came first to the words we heard.


    That would be so.


    Although it does exist, that''s all if you put it the other way around.


    Those who only look like themselves float in the sky and call themselves demon kings.


    It''s obvious that it''s not normal at the time it''s floating in the sky, but that''s why it''s not enough to remember fear.


    That''s what happened.


    Of course they understand where they live.


    that there is a demonic forest in the form of contact with the realm of the kingdom, beyond which lies the realm of the demonic tribe.


    But to be honest, even if they understood it, it was hard to say they recognized it exactly.


    Because, of course, during the period since the Kingdom of Radius was formed, there has never even been a single attack by the Demon King.


    Demon King?


    I only know the name, but what''s that?


    That''s what it looks like.


    If this were another country, there might have been another reaction.


    But to them the name Demons and Demon Kings was too familiar.


    Because of thisck of involvement, we have no choice but to react as if we had heard it in the name of a distant rtive without overreacting to it.


    Like I said in the first ce, they''ve never seen anything like the Demon King.


    It''s the end of a rumor that it doesn''t actually exist because no one has seen it before.


    Where I was named Demon King, the first thought thates to mind is, isn''t it deception? That''s what it is.


    From confusion to suspicion, at the end of the day, the glimpse began to mix with his gaze that something strange hade out... and the Demon King narrowed his eyes.


    "... I see, are you a fool? I can''t see how great I am. But if you''re a fool, you can''t help it. Hmm... Then I''ll be right here with my greatness."


    The whining never became a word until the end.


    Because before that, more than that roar echoed on the spot.


    A giant ming flower blossomed, and I couldn''t see what I''d ever seen of it... so the soldiers finally dashed off.


    It doesn''t make any difference what we do, whether we''re really the demon king or the weird one who''s fooling us.


    Nevertheless, it is not necessary to think about whounched the present attack.


    I don''t think you need to think about that anymore.


    "- Be"


    A grunting whine leaked from the mouths of the soldiers looking over.


    If you don''t need to see it, those who were looking forward will return their gaze to you for something¡­ opening their eyes and leaking a simr voice.


    "... stupid"


    Everyone thought it burned out after the mes went out. That was there looking the same.


    Yes, it''s the same... intact.


    I haven''t even changed my outfit to put my arms together.


    In the unlikely event, the temper spreads among the people as if the upset of the soldiers had been transmitted.


    "I don''t know if you''ll stand in my way... there''s enough disrespect for you."


    But the Demon King didn''t see you anymore.


    The gaze is far above it, and there is a woman there who floats in the sky just like herself.


    "Oh, that''s disrespectful, isn''t it? I have no respect for you, not even a single thing."


    "Hmm... seems to be able to do some things, but are the fools still fools? Come on, I want you to know how great I am... hmm? You, somewhere..."


    Again, the words were never uttered to the end.


    Because before that, there was a shadow that jumped in from below with tremendous momentum.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Moments, like metal bumped into each other, a tall sound sounded.


    A giant sword is swung down in front of the demon king... but it is held back by an invisible wall, but it stops there.


    "Shh...!


    "Again... how much do you guys care if you piss me off? Fools are foolish and keep their heads hanging until I kill them...!


    A powerful shock wave urred on the spot at the same time as shouting like an outrage, a shadow about to strike his next hand - blowing us away.


    If he was a concurrent person, he would be dusted by it alone, but us was in the shock of being good.


    Without being blown away for about a few meters or looking particrly wounded, the woman - descends to Sophia''s side as she is.


    I looked abominably at those two, and there, however, lifted one eyebrow as if the Demon King had noticed something.


    "Mm...? You guys... well, I thought you looked familiar, but that was them then."


    "... unexpected. I never thought you''d remember us."


    "You were still the best of the misceneous fish. My heart broke but I didn''t look desperate, so if it came to me, I was going to make it desperate this time... Hmm, apparently just fine"


    The mouth of a narrowed demon king begins to distort in pleasure.


    Before such a demon king, Sophia and the others stood vignt... so the demon king opened his mouth as if he remembered something.


    "Oh, yeah, I almost forgot. Well, it doesn''t make much sense... it''s a pleasure from me. Enjoy yourself."


    He said so and snapped one finger, but it made no difference on the spot.


    Yet I turned my gaze downwards like they were yed because I understood what had happened.


    "You... could you do that?


    "You''re right that I can do it now, precisely. Fair enough, but don''t worry about it. I told you. Doesn''t make sense. In fact, what more could it mean than there''s a bond?


    That was not true.


    What just happened is that the moment the demon king rang his finger, for some reason, numerous demons appeared around the king''s capital.


    But the King''s Capital has a line to avoid demons, so they don''t invade the King''s Capital.


    "What a senseless thing to say. It can''t be pointless......?


    "Right...... in many ways, how much impact"


    So far most of them have not noticed because they care about the sky, but some of the soldiers should have already noticed.


    It will be only a matter of time before the people realize it.


    And then there''s no doubt that the King''s Capital will be in chaos.


    I was prepared for something like a demon king to appear once... but it was just unexpected that a demon king really appeared and even this would happen.


    "Huh, do you have a few words? It makes sense because it''s a performance to give you more fear and despair. But if you head downstairs, you''ll be wiped out. Would that be pointless in that sense?


    "... if I could head out, I''d be talking about"


    It is also true.


    It seems that some demons are quite powerful to observe from the signs they feel, but they will be easily annihted if they head either to us or Sophia.


    But there''s no way I can do that.


    I don''t think even the two of us can win, such as dealing with the Demon King.


    If you fight alone, you''ll just get hit lightly.


    "You''re not going to head there, or... okay. Then I''ll just hang out with you."


    "... eh"


    Moment after moment, the Demon King''s intimidation increased.


    I knew it, but he hadn''t done everything he could yet.


    No... I guess we''re still far from doing everything we can.


    But still, we have to do something about it.


    There are a lot of things that concern me.


    Perhaps the Demon King should have been defeated, but why did he show up like this?


    How did you show up here in the first ce?


    But I asked, and I don''t have an answer anyway.


    Then now we just concentrate on this fight.


    Nevertheless, where I worked so hard, I still wouldn''t win.


    So the important thing is to buy some time here.


    That''s why I came all the way up here.


    Naturally, it is Sophia''s magic that us and the others are now floating in the sky.


    But to be honest, Sophia isn''t very good at this magic.


    Besides, it''s for me and us.


    Concentration for control and magic are taken for that matter.


    About 30% of the time you fight on the ground, you''re sure to think you''ll lose your fighting ability.


    us, who is unfamiliar withbat in the sky, can''t fight enough.


    Still, I came here for two reasons.


    One, because there''s no need to think about the impact on the surroundings here.


    If you fight downstairs, you don''t know how much damage you''ll get.


    But here, you don''t have to think about it.


    And more importantly, the second one.


    This ce is quite tall and therefore outside the boundaries of the junction.


    Because the Demon King is not a demon, he puts it within the conjuncture, and it is not affected.


    But here she is - Hildegard can do everything he can.


    Given that, we should fight here in two ways, so.


    Of course, we''ll have to hold out until Hildegard gets here, but we''ll see at a nce where we''re fighting.


    Arrival times vary depending on where you are now, but to that extent they should hold up.


    Or if you can''t do it to that extent, it''s another dream of your dreams, such as defeating the Demon King.


    Everyone downstairs should be doing what they can.


    Well, then...


    "Hmm... shall we face it? Come on, then scratch your feet. You''re too excited to end up like that, huh?


    "Tell me...!


    "Yeah... you don''t think it''s the same as us then...!


    Sophia starts chanting and us jumps in.


    The Demon King watched with his arms together - shed.

 604 Dragon Man And Adjudicator

    Hildegard sighed as he heard the roar that had urred in the distant sky.


    As for what happened, I''mrgely guessing.


    There''s nothing I can do if I don''t go... No, things are happening where I don''t know what to do.


    ()


    But that''s why I have to go further.


    "You don''t seem to miss it..."


    "... whatever. I''m helping you with that for me. I can''t let you go first for my sake."


    That being said, it is one young man standing in front of the Hildegards.


    Technically, we should probably say something that looks like a young man¡­ and this appeared to the Hildegards almost simultaneously with the appearance of an array in the sky.


    "Hmm... so how about we help you with that purpose and what you''re doing? That way, there''s no reason for you to help me?


    "Hmm... you may be right in reason, but can you believe someone else you just met? There''s no way I can believe it. That''s what we do to each other. It''s no use trying to do anything with that kind of bullshit."


    "Hmmm, I''m not just going to bullshit you, I''m not going to be someone else at all... but this doesn''t seem possible"


    I mean, they say the only way to get to the rescue is to forcibly break through.


    Though...


    "Hmm... Lina, are you going to be able to do something about that by yourself? Don''t hesitate to leave it to me if you can."


    Lina, who had been staring jiggly as if to ask for a gap in the array from earlier, slowly shook her neck to the side as she put it between her moments.


    "¡­ it seems impossible"


    "Hmm, still..."


    The same conclusion was drawn by Hildegard.


    Probably the strength of the opponent, extraordinarily deserving.


    Moreover, it can be sufficient that it is at least seven days old and above.


    Lina alone would be able to bring it to some extent, but it would just not be possible until I put on the other piece.


    I don''t care if Hildegard wields all his power... it makes no sense where he says he can''t.


    "By the way, what about authority as an adjudicator?


    "... Huh?


    I thought I couldn''t do it about it either because I said it seemed impossible on my own, but it was a shing voice that came back to the inquiry.


    He turns his gaze to the side for only a moment without releasing his vignce forward, exhaling as if he were frightened.


    "What''s that reaction? Maybe I didn''t think you weren''t noticed, huh?


    "Hey, why...?


    "What does that mean? It means that Lina is half-awakened as the adjudicator of mankind - how did she realise that she has taken over some of her power and knowledge, or how does she know that she is the adjudicator itself... which way?


    "¡­ both."


    "Hmm... well, I told you, either way, it''s me, so I''m the only one who can answer."


    Answering that, Lina has just narrowed her eyes and turned her dissatisfied gaze, but she''s not kidding.


    Because there is no other answer.


    It is true that it is from God in this world that we heard the name of the adjudicator, but it is because of previous generations that we know about other roles and powers.


    If there is a simr world, it is only natural that there are people in simr roles.


    And Hildegard was there doing a pir of God, and so forth.


    It would be natural to know so much about them again.


    Most of all, it''s not strictly because it''s God, it''s in rtion to the power that Hildegard was presiding over, and I haven''t heard it, but I''ve answered it all together, so saying it''s entirely Hildegard''s knowledge generates a narrative... I don''t need to be cordial and polite about the area.


    There''s only one thing that matters.


    "Anyway, it looks like those in authority still can''t use it against you. Humanity''s absolute right to murder is supposed to be given authority in the early days, so it doesn''t mean it doesn''t even have a half-awakened state. Hmm... I thought so, but the Dragon Man is still not in the category of mankind in the world..."


    "... what?


    And, if I was whining to confirm my thoughts, there was a reaction from those in front of me.


    I didn''t mean for you to ask.


    "How do you know about Dragon Man? I was just told to keep it down because it''s going to get in my way... who are you?


    "Well... I don''t have the right to teach you."


    With that said, shrugging his shoulders, he nces up into the air.


    I thought it was because of how they didn''t attack me, but it still seems this one''s purpose is to stop them.


    Is that to help you figure out how powerful this is and buy you even a second of time... or is it about knowing what this is all about?


    If it''s thetter and you''ve been aiming for it, it''s no trouble... but I''ll reconsider there.


    Does it make any more difference than it turns out to be the same?


    "... fine. If you''re not willing to teach, you won''t be forced to ask."


    "I''m not short tempered... but it would be convenient if you were motivated."


    "... is it really convenient? I think I should have figured out a way to get something out of them like that..."


    "I wish I coulde up with something with that, because it was unlikely. Or if Lina has any current knowledge that might help..."


    To the words, Lina clouded her face.


    It''s like saying the answer at that point, but I''ve predicted it from the beginning, so there''s nothing to say about it.


    Of course it would have happened, but...


    "... I''m sorry, it doesn''t look like it"


    "No, I don''t need to apologize. In other words, although the adjudicators have absolute authority over mankind in the first ce, as their name suggests, otherwise they are pointless. If you have the authority, that''s enough, so normally you don''t even have to fight. If you think about it, it''s enough to fight as a superior."


    "... really, how do you know so well? It''s only recently that I found out..."


    "Well... it sounds better to concentrate on this one now than that, doesn''t it? Apparently, I''m motivated."


    If you turn your gaze, that in front of you was going to pop up now.


    Yet it doesn''t pop up, I''m sure it''s due to the same reason Hildegard can''t think of hitting the lead.


    If there''s a difference, it means that the other side doesn''t seem to realize it, while this one knows it.


    We need to use it and somehow gain an advantage.


    Lina, I left the avant-garde to you.


    ¡­¡­ Sure, I don''t like support or anything, but isn''t it better for the Dean of the Academy toe forward?


    "Hate and for some reason I can''t do everything I can. In this state, it would be best for Lina to turn to my support in the avant-garde."


    "Mmm... I don''t know, but I get it"


    You must have understood that there was a reason.


    Hildegardo exhales softly to Lina, who has set up.


    Because I didn''t want to give as much information over there as I could.


    If you ovep too many words, you''re more likely to get noticed from it.


    If we can keep this up, there''s even a chance we can take it down if we seed... is that just too much to want?


    For now, with the aim of gaining an advantage, what follows should be considered at that time.


    "... Speaking of which, it seems like a lot of things are going on, are those two okay?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I don''t know what to say, but those two can do that."


    The two people who are not here now - Lars and Helen - left toward the king''s capital at the same time that it appeared in front of them.


    I missed that, just because I couldn''t afford to leave those two alone, and probably those two weren''t subject to stalling.


    I guess that''s what you decided if those two were okay.


    Although those two are certainly weakpared to the superior ss, I''m sure they want a little more power in the Wang capital.


    Those two should help you enough.


    At least, there''s not much we can do on the road.


    You don''t have to worry about it... rather, this is the one you should care about now.


    "Well, we''re still busy with this... let me just push through!


    "It is!


    At the same time as Lina came forward it also came forward, but instantly Hildegard pped his fist into the ground.


    Shortly after touching the shock wave that urred, its body stops unnaturally for a moment, and Lina jumps into nostalgia in that gap.


    A sword swung down was mmed into its body.

 605 Fighting Dragon Men

    Looking at the sight in front of him, Hildegard gently bit his lower lip.


    On your teeth, it''s terrible.


    If I coulde forward, I would think... I just couldn''t help but say what I couldn''t do.


    If you wave your right arm into the sigh mix, the shock wave will run by the force rubbed, leaving your nails behind in a literal sense to the ground pped.


    However, the target acted surprised because he received it repeatedly and repeatedly.


    It was not the body that was struck, but unnaturally stopped moving, that moved it as forcefully as it had assumed.


    All I''m saying is that I''m used to it, and on the contrary, what surprised me about it is Lina.


    I''m stuffed with distance by the arrow tip I tried to step in and step for a moment.


    Attack or defend.


    Lina''s movements slightly dull at the stray past her head momentarily.


    And it''s not like they''re gonna miss that gap.


    "Let it be, it is!


    But before that, Hildegard was waving his left arm.


    A flying shock wave beats it to the counter - fogging near it.


    But instead, her body stopped unnaturally again, and Lina had left.


    I would have been able to unleash the attack, but I guess I decided it didn''t make sense to unleash it in an inadequate position.


    It was a good decision.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so d to hear that."


    "No, it''s not my fault if it''s one way or the other. I didn''t expect you to adapt so quickly. Besides, I didn''t know you were going toe so hard... it''s not something clever like that."


    "Hmm... I lose your face demon. But I don''t know how you''re getting in my way, but if you do, it''s not until you deal with it."


    It''s not something I could handle so easily from what I found out...... or it''s not something I could handle in the first ce, but it doesn''t make any sense from what I''ve just said than it''s been done.


    I will have to support this one on the assumption as well.


    "Not at all... just a little snagging."


    The blur that rolled just in my mouth, fortunately, didn''t seem to reach anyone''s ear.


    Or simply couldn''t afford to care less about the extra?


    Lina matched the attack of the opponent who jumped in, sounding high.


    Since the battle began, it was time for thirty minutes.


    Even though they are, they are not very hurt by both sides because theyck each other''s decision making.


    Almost mutual as a force.


    The trick and skill is that Lina is on top, and the simple power and protection are on the other side.


    However, since the other side is better than the other side in terms of overall strength, Hildegard has managed to create equilibrium with the addition of Hildegard.


    If the other attack hits, it won''t be all right, but Lina is squeaking it well and knocking back on it the other way around.


    But.


    "Eh... after all, I don''t feel like I''m shing you over and over again. I mean, it hasn''t actually been shed... why are you so hard? I don''t look like I''m wearing special protective gear or using magic..."


    "Hmm... take what for granted. With that degree of sword and arm, there will be no way the dragon scales will be ripped apart"


    "What scale... Huh? Is that a scale? Normally it just looks like our skin..."


    "No, it''s a conceptual story. The dragon man has taken over some of the power he once could. I just don''t know how much I took over... but for now, all I can use is scales and nails. Even if it''s invisible, if you think it''s covering the surface of your body, you''re pretty much right."


    Rather than predicting, the words I said with certainty narrowed my eyes that were directed at this one.


    The emotions in there are irritating.


    "You... so how do you know that? Can you understand? It''s not just supposed to be understandable to people."


    "Then it means you''re not just a human being."


    "¡­ you"


    It gets even more irritating, but as for this one, I''m just saying the facts.


    Though I''m not saying everything at the same time, I don''t have the inws to teach you that much.


    Nevertheless, what it is saying is also correct.


    What Hildegard has been saying since earlier is not something ordinary humans can know, let alone impossible to understand.


    Then it is likely that we can reach Hildegard''s identity from there... but it is also difficult.


    Because a dragon man for a dragon is like an ogre.


    It is like a person goes to God as he is, and it does not be normal to think that the other person is as well.


    That is no exception to Hildegard.


    Then why did Hildegard notice that Hildegard remembers spending time as a god in other worlds, and he has the experience and knowledge gained at that time.


    Above all, the power Hildegard has taken over is this'' eye ''and power.


    Although mybat abilities havergely fallen due to that, I am quite confident when ites to watching for that matter.


    That''s why I noticed about Lina, and if I use it well, there''s no way I''m going to be able to tell who she is if she''s a dragon man.


    But now that he realizes it, Hildegard can''t go out and fight his opponent from the front.


    "Hum... the dragon scale, is it... just as hard as it is, right?


    "I don''t think that''s exactly what it means, but still, it wouldn''t make a big difference. Attacks on dragons are less effective or more difficult than the original ones are also conceptual reasons. I don''t think I can break through that defense if I feel like killing a dragon."


    As I say, weigh the timing of each other''s movements.


    By the way, it''s mainly for the exchange of information.


    Even though Hildegard says he has knowledge, the opinions of those who are actually fighting are still important, and Lina needs information because they are actually fighting.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t do it right after the battle started.


    Because I didn''t think that was necessary.


    Perhaps the other person has just woken up as a dragon man.


    Clearly it was swinging by force, mighty but also with many gaps.


    Overall, Lina and Hildegard joined forces to equate, but obviously this one was in their favor for that matter.


    Furthermore, Hildegard was the only one who knew.


    I thought if we thought about those things together, we could win without a problem.


    "sh the dragon scales, are you..."


    "What, you''re not saying you''re not sure?


    "Well, if I can sh it or not, I think I can sh it..."


    "... ho? You can sh the dragon scales, right? How old are you...?


    That was probably half provocative, but at the same time, you can tell by the look in its eyes that about half of it is serious.


    That''s why Lina couldn''t seem to keep her mouth shut either.


    "Mm...? You''re gonna tell me you can''t kill me?


    "You can''t actually make me suffer a single hand wound, can you? But you''re going to be killed, and you''re going tough."


    With the words, its mouth was distorted by mockery...... moments changed the haunting air of Lina.


    When I say this, it gives rise to a narrative, but Lina hasn''t really done it before.


    I understood at a nce that the opponent was more powerful than me, but therefore, I guess because I knew that if I was prevented from making a serious blow, winning or losing would be decided at that point.


    That''s the same thing, no matter how much support Hildegard gives afterwards.


    The dragon man is taking over the dragon element - about half of it is conceptual.


    And concepts are synonyms of reason if you stick them up.


    In other words, it is aw, a fixed event.


    It is almost impossible to break a robust concept, and once we give the fact that we have won, it is not something that we can do with half-baked means to overturn it.


    I didn''t tell Lina about it, but she seemed to understand it somewhat, either from the knowledge of the adjudicator or from the instinctive.


    But now Lina''s trying to be serious, no matter what she thinks.


    "I''m still working desperately hard to go after my brother in this. That''s why you can''t pull it off if you say that......!


    Lina, who said so, apparently meant it... but nodded back small to the gaze she had pointed at us for a moment.


    Because I understood the intent.


    Perhaps Lina just rode the other person''s words just right, and she meant to do so from the start.


    Because Hildegard thought so, too.


    The conversation was mainly for information exchange, but at the same time I was wondering if they would provoke me.


    The reason is simple, because it is unlikely to win as it is.


    Technically, we would be able to do it if we kept outnumbering it, but that doesn''t make sense.


    If you try to attack it badly, I''m sure Lina will get hit somewhere.


    The cause of this is mainly learning and coping on the other side.


    As always, they''re learning that they''re wielding power, but they don''t need that much power to defeat Lina.


    In fact, you''re right, and it makes sense that if you have less power to wield, you won''t be wielded very much.


    But the biggest problem was the person who responded.


    It''s against Hildegard¡­ but it''s impossible.


    If I can handle it in the first ce, I''m doing it myself, by the way.


    But it is a fact that we are being dealt with¡­ So, by way of conclusion, we cannot take any longer.


    If you don''t defeat it even if you do it somewhat impossibly, you will only be jilli poor.


    And maybe they''re aware of that, too.


    There''s no way you haven''t noticed.


    Then it should not be necessary to deliberately provoke, etc.


    "... Lina"


    "... I know."


    If you call out your name in a low voice, a small nod returns with a response in a low voice.


    It''s almost certainly a trap, but it means jumping in after you figure it out.


    In fact, there is no other way.


    Or maybe someone wille if it holds up... but that would just be too optimistic.


    Soma, who seems to be here to help us at this hour, is not here.


    And that''s why we can''t be held back any longer in this ce.


    Words run out on each other, and pinned and stuck air drifts.


    Are you willing to intercept the other side, the atmosphere that wraps it up is still different than it was earlier.


    It was a quiet sound that seemed to be heard until the sound of each other''s breathing...... inadvertently, a roar sounded from afar.


    Moments, as if they had signaled it, the two bodies moved - what reached their ears before it was the sound of stepping on the grass from the rear.


    "- Dean!?


    When Lina''s voice sounded like a scream, Hildegard also captured what it looked like.


    It''s like a shadow at first nce. It''s familiar.


    Shadow eater.


    Its arm, which captures the attacking opponent''s abilities, was swung down toward Hildegard.

 606 Dragon Man And Dragon Man

    Pan, and something light bounced. It sounded like it flew.


    As the silence spreads, the sound of sighing sounds well.


    "Oh man...... I didn''t mean that was the trap you were looking for, did I?


    Hildegard, attacked by a shadow eater, was safe.


    On the contrary, it hasn''t scratched one in the first ce.


    Touch Hildegard. No, because the shadow eater flew better.


    Hildegard didn''t do anything.


    Exactly was that unexpected, or the eyes pointed at this one were slightly opened.


    "Stupid...... I should have been apletely moronic individual. It was a story that someone with superior skills could capture their abilities..."


    "Hmm? Nothing strange, huh? I would have liked to have thought that even some of me could take in that kind of character in the first ce. If you think about it, you''ll understand it as quickly as you can."


    "... what?


    I''m surprised you didn''t understand what I was saying... but eventually your eyes will be even bigger and clearer than they were earlier.


    Apparently, I finally understood.


    "... no way, you...!?


    "It''s toote for me to finally realize I''ve been given so many tips. Though there are dragons, it''s not proof that there was enough refinement."


    "What... does that mean you''re also a dragon man...? Stupid......!?


    Although I am unusually surprised, this is rather the normal reaction.


    Most importantly, if I had the basic knowledge, I would not even understand some of the dragons.


    By the way, Lina didn''t seem to know, and she was leaning her neck like she wasn''t sure how to react.


    "... I''ve been wondering for a while now, what the hell is a dragon man? For a moment I thought it was a kind of demon, but it''s not, is it?


    "I don''t feelfortable being treated in the same line as a demon, so I don''t want you to stop me if you can. Well, if you look at it from the world, it seems like it will, but that''s why it''s even more so."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "No, not that I care so much... Hmm, but asking so means not even in my knowledge as an adjudicator"


    "Uh... yes, you are. It seems so."


    "You don''t even know Lina''s half or her guardian stuff, do you?


    "... do you know that because the Dean of the Academy did it with the Dragon Man?


    "You don''t have to hit it, you don''t have to go far."


    And while we were talking about that, they recovered somewhat from the shock over there.


    I could have tried attacking you right now, but you wouldn''t have gotten that far.


    "... I honestly don''t believe it, but if you do say so, it will also exin what you did to me. Apparently it''s true..."


    "You can''t just throw up a lie about this, can you? Of course it''s not true."


    "What the Dean of the Academy was doing... you know, the one where the opponent''s movements unnaturally stop right after the attack, right? What does that have to do with the fact that the dean did it with the dragon man? Are you talking about Dragon Man specific skills?


    "If that were the case, I''d have noticed earlier, wouldn''t I? But if you think about it this way, you''ll see."


    Why was Hildegard unnaturally stopping his movements whenever he attacked?


    That''s simple.


    Because the dragons cannotpete with each other.


    This is not about having a decision like that, it''s about dragons being present.


    The dragon is a being born out of fantasy about the strongest thing a man holds.


    In other words, dragons must be the strongest of them all.


    There is, of course, strictly a difference in strength between dragons, and that bes more pronounced, especially by the years of life.


    But for reasons of existence, we must notpare orpete with it.


    If we tried to make it impossible, we would bounce off each other because of the worst self-contradictions.


    That''s why dragons can''t instinctively fight when they''re about to fight.


    Although an attack can be carried out precisely, it will not always hit that attack, and if it is about to hit, the person who unleashed the attack will forcibly erase it.


    Furthermore, both those that attacked and those that were attacked shortly afterwards be physically rigid and unable to move.


    This is basically inevitable because it stilles from instinct as a dragon.


    "... yeah? Wait a minute. It is. Looks like there was a word I wasn''t used to hearing right now...... Huh? What do you mean, a dragon?


    "Nothing stays that way, all right? You know, literally, right? A dragon man is a dragon who has fallen... reincarnated."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!?


    From what I''m seriously surprised at, apparently, there''s really nothing about dragon men in my knowledge as a adjudicator.


    Most of all, if dragon men are not categorized as human beings, then there is something about them.


    "Nevertheless, I think I''ve been saying the word dragon for a while now. I told you about the dragon scales and all that."


    "No, I thought it was a metaphor or something..."


    "Damn, isn''t that a lot of refinement? By the way, as for reincarnation, there must have been some reincarnation denial or something in your authority as an adjudicator, and you don''t have to exin it, do you?


    "Oh, yes... they do have it as knowledge... no, more than that. A dragon... really, isn''t it?


    "I told you, it doesn''t make sense to lie."


    "Mmmm..."


    I looked at it with slight suspicion that I couldn''t believe it right away, but I guess I had no choice.


    Neither does Hildegard think it''s something you can believe as soon as you say it.


    Nevertheless, I can''t give you any convincing evidence...


    "... by the way, is that what we all know?


    "I don''t know who everyone refers to, but at least the Lord''s parents and the king and his wife in this country do. Well, there''s only a few people I know... and then, of course, I know Soma."


    "... so is your brother? I don''t think I saw anything like that at all... that''s my brother.... Right, you''re right. I understand, I believe you!


    "It''s good to talk fast, but your lord isn''t the same..."


    I leak a bitterugh that it''s really the same around convinced as soon as I get Soma''s name out.


    However, it is not a very pleasant situation to continue to talk about right now, so it is gratifying.


    "I found out that the Dean of the Academy or someone over there is a former dragon... after all, it''s only the former, isn''t it?


    "Basically, yeah. Even though it takes over the power and nature of dragons to a certain extent, it''s basically no different than being born a strong person."


    If you look at it from the world, not being categorized by mankind is something simr to an old elf.


    I guess I''m just being treated as an exception because of the small number.


    It should be recognised as natural if the number increases.


    Most of all, the fact that the number increases is hopeless in itself.


    "Well, you know what Lina wants to hear. I mean, why can''t we still fight each other when we''re only ex?


    "Oh, yes, it is"


    "That''s not because, as I just said, I''ve inherited it somewhat. That''s why I left Lina with the avant-garde. We can''t fight each other properly even if we fight from the front... because we knew we were lurking demons around us."


    "... Huh? Did you notice that?


    "I''m rather surprised the Lord didn''t notice. I was wondering if you just let it go just like me, knowing perfectly well..."


    "Keh, I don''t like the sign detection system..."


    It''s a little bit of a problem that you don''t realize how bad you are at this distance... or maybe you realize that you don''t need to feel instinctively.


    In retrospect, when he was reunited with Hildegard in that vige, he felt signs that Hildegard had not noticed.


    Given that, it shouldn''t mean I''m as bad as I think I am.


    Though there are actually several demons lurking around, like Shadoweater earlier, it''s just like Lina or Hildegard wouldn''t be any obstacle, even where they''ve been attacked during battle.


    If I need to feel it, I''m not being honest.


    Even though I guess my abilities are divided into my power as an adjudicator, so instinctively cutting as little as possible unnecessary part of the story is likely enough.


    By the way, I know about demons but I leave them because there''s nothing wrong with them where they were and I was a little interested in what they were used for.


    If it works, I don''t think I can use this one the other way around... so I can say that the thought was a sess.


    Because when ites to why you talk so much to Perape in battle, half to give Lina information, and the other half to give her information.


    He was trying toy low as much as possible that Hildegard was a dragon man, in order to use it to advance the fight in his favor.


    That in itself seeded, but at the same time failed.


    You just can''t defeat it, because this one could have been defeated as it was.


    That is why we have thus decided to actively disclose the information this time.


    That way, to advance the battle in your favor.


    As I said earlier, the Dragon Man inherits some of the nature of the Dragon years.


    On the contrary, it is only partially inherited.


    Besides, what you inherit varies from individual to individual¡­ if you put it in a nutshell, depending on it, it is possible that the other person will be able to fight the same dragon man.


    Fact is, I was doing something close to it.


    Probably would have stopped even stopping at this one if it had gone on like that.


    The dragon man''s inability to fight the dragon man in the first ce is, in one way or another, close to reflection.


    It used to be, so if it still is, it''s due to unconscious work.


    This is no exception to Hildegard, who was also an ex-god.


    Rather, it can be said that the rise in rank has unconsciously engraved it in a stronger way.


    I was just trying to do something, and it''s not something I can do.


    But that could not be the case.


    Or, given that I was able to deal with it, I guess not.


    That''s why I gave him information.


    Half true, half lie information.


    To make the dragon man assume he can''t fight the dragon man.


    Then we should go back the same way we did back in the beginning.


    And in the meantime, now it''s time to fold.


    Once you win, it''s not like you''re talking about it.


    If the more time passes, the more disadvantaged you are, then you just have to fold it from the beginning without thinkingter.


    Hence.


    "Hmm...... I see. I mean, you know what?"


    "- Be!?


    While not failing to remain vignt until now, the attack was abruptly unleashed after hearing this story and thinking about something.


    Nevertheless, this one was on alert, and the Hildegard is ahead where the attack was headed.


    Because of the attack from the dragon to the dragon, there was no way to hit it... and yet I was surprised to avoid it because for some reason I was confident it would still hit me.


    But something truly amazing happened right after that.


    Naturally Hildegard''s body was stiff¡­ it was moving unchanged to make sure it was okay.


    "Stupid... you can''t possibly move...!


    "Hmm... what are you surprised about? I guess the reason I couldn''t move was because I was a dragon? Then it''s none of my business. I''m not a dragon...!


    Where I insisted on that, there''s no way I can erase my instincts as an unconsciously carved dragon.


    But actually being able to move means that''s what I really think.


    In a situation that has gotten worse rather than better, the cold sweat that has flowed naturally tells the cheeks.


    "... Dean of the College, isn''t that a bad idea?


    "It''s not good... but you can''t give up. They''re doing their best."


    The sound from the other side is still going on.


    That means they''re holding out.


    Then we can''t let ourselves give up here.


    The situation is as close to the worst as it can possibly be, but not the worst yet.


    If you keep thinking about your hands without giving up, I''m sure...


    "... Huh?


    The whining was leaking from either Lina or Hildegard''s mouth.


    That was uncertain, but the reason for such a leak was obvious.


    Because I did feel the ground shake, along with the noise that wasn''t the previous ratio.


    And if I''m not mistaken, the next source of the sound is not from the sky, but from the ground.


    "Hmm... Yazu, apparently you''vee up with a new game"


    Affirming the word, I thought I could see smoke rising like wolf smoke from a certain direction of the king''s capital.

 607 The Realm And The Knight

    Before the sight, Cami struck her tongue thoughtfully.


    It''s frustration with what caused it, frustration with myself for not being able to stop it.


    But how frustrating, there''s nothing you can do about what''s already happened.


    When I quickly switched consciousness, I shouted out loud.


    "As you can see here, no more! Prepare for the next!"


    "What, next...? Huh? Is there a next...? This, if this is a direct hit......!?


    But what came back was a frightened voice, and when I looked around, there was a clear fear in everyone''s face.


    I wonder if this is the Knights that protect this city, and hence the country, and it''s likely to leak a sigh of sigh, but it''s also something I can''t help.


    In fact, I do have fears in my heart.


    Looking around with that in mind, I return my gaze to its original ce.


    The ground has been decided and turned into a giant crater.


    The size itself is not so great.


    The precision is about ten meters, and to this extent, even Cami would be able to create it sparingly.


    So the problem is, its depth.


    Whatever, I don''t know how deep it is.


    What is in sight is just darkness, and the bottom is as if invisible.


    If you throw a pebble at it to try it, it''s enough to finally get a small sound back after more than a few seconds.


    I couldn''t imagine how I could create so much stuff in Cami.


    And this was created earlier.


    Until then, an attack wasunched only in the air, but it was directed at us abruptly.


    Besides, it''s only a blow.


    A single blow created such a sight.


    If I hadn''t remembered the chills and given instructions to evacuate, some of the people here would have sacrificed themselves.


    It''s easy to imagine that, and I don''t have to think about what would happen if I just scratched it instead of a direct hit.


    Plus, it''s definitely not the end now.


    It is more impossible to tell you not to remember fear there.


    But.


    "Hold on! I''m not telling you to prevent anything from happening! What the hell is going on here and what was that for!? And what happens if it breaks!? I''m talking about getting ready for it!


    "- Ha!? Oh yes... there was a need set up here to build a demon shelter line...!


    "Oh, that means it''s broken......!?


    "A demon is in the city...!?


    "Looks like you finally figured it out. There''s something else in this city that needs to be done..."


    A roar sounded while I was saying it, and the ground rocked violently.


    It''s probably the same thing I felt earlier, and if you turn your gaze toward the one who made the noise, something like earthquake is up.


    And if it wasn''t my fault, it was supposed to be where the need for a demonic avoidance junction was set up, just like here.


    Though I thought this would happen, my tongue leaks again into a development that is too predictable to pass.


    "Well, this will happen. There''s nothing I can do over here, so I need you to do something upstairs... if you can do it. Which means it won''t take long for the demons to break into the city."


    "So, but what''s in the royal castle should be protected by a strong guardpared to the rest...?


    I can''t help it because I am turned to a fearful attitude and a frightening gaze, and I feel as itchy as ever, but I have been temporarily made to stand over them by the king''s immediate life.


    Anything, that inevitably happens when you think about skills, and that it''s less bothersome to do so.


    It''s just an exaggeration to help.


    I don''t think you have to use your skills as a criterion until this is the time, or because this is the time.


    It''s an emergency, so maybe we''ll turn around better relying on what we''ve been relying on.


    In fact, if they were informed that Cami had advanced skills, they would be submissive, and this is how they would rely on it at times like this.


    Honestly though, as a Cami, it''s harder to do, but it''s also not if you can say that.


    "Sure, the point over there is that he''s stubbornly protected, and we''re talking about him being protected, so maybe we can protect him if we seed. But what do we do where we can only protect one? Doesn''t that make any sense?


    In total, there are six points of junction in this city.


    Only the Wang capital is strong, but in fact, each and every one of them is weak for that matter.


    It works now by interfering with each other and amplifying it, but they can''t let it be too strong one by one.


    It is the result of prioritizing amplification widths rather than simple outputs, and this seems to work best.


    As a result, if the number required falls below half, the effectiveness will fall to about 10% now.


    Still, no demons below intermediate level are allowed in, and no more demons or anything else should originally appear around the Wang Capital.


    Even so, for some reason now I see such demons around Wang Capital.


    Besides, whatever you think, those aims are the Wang Capital.


    How did that happen? It was definitely my fault.


    "Shit... less than half while I''m talking"


    To another roar and shake, I realize that the third was destroyed.


    We really don''t have time for this anymore until the demons break into the city.


    "Come on, demons areing! What''s your job and what''s your role!? Now is the time to do it!


    "Ha... ha!


    You realized it wasn''t just if you were frightened, and the knights responded to Cami''s decree in unison.


    Fear still seems to remain, but there is no choice.


    What matters is that you can still act, ready.


    "Where the need remains, it must still be somewhat effective. So other than that it should be a priority...... the castle walls will have some, which means the north and south gates. Probably the brittle because of two needs, especially in the south. Make the south your top priority."


    "Copy that!


    "And then..."


    Cami has to do more than just stand on top, assuming.


    And then I look around, wondering if there''s anything else I should say.


    "What about contacting the others?


    "No, you won''t need it. There must be one in each ce that you can urately determine. Or... the ones who belong to the Knights can''t even make this level of judgment?


    "No, it''s possible!


    "Good reply. Then trust your people."


    Answering that, the gaze I was pointing at my surroundings stops at one point in the north.


    The ce where Cami and the others were is where one of the southerners was.


    Sometimes there''s a South Gate nearby that should be the top priority, and we should have most of that for every Cami.


    But.


    "And I''m in a tentative position as it is... no, it''s tentative, so I''m going to trust you guys and leave it to you. I have somewhere to go."


    "I will do my best to meet my expectations......!... By the way, can I ask you where that ce is to go? Again, north?


    "Uh, well, it''s no different in the north..."


    I have a bad tooth cut because I also have the sense that I''m standing up there, albeit tentatively.


    Naturally there are corresponding duties and responsibilities.


    But even though we know it, Cami''s gaze is not at the north gate, near it.


    From here it was also possible to clearly see the figure, oriented towards a building that would be bi-perfect with the royal castle in this king''s capital.


    "Come and help me, but I''m still a lecturer at the academy. You can''t just let that one go and prioritize the others, can you?


    "I see... that''s something you can''t afford to do, and it would rather be natural. It is enough that you have led us so far. ''Cause if it was just us, we''d have stood out a lot more."


    "That''s too much praise. I just did what I had to do."


    "So that was great...... no, let me respond with more of our work. Good luck, then."


    "... oh, you guys too"


    When I salute them all together, I smile bitterly at those who had been my men until now, all the way to the South Gate.


    It''s too much to lift... but if you''ve been told that much, you''ll have to do what you have to do.


    The sound starts to sound again from above, and it doesn''t look like he''s giving up over there either.


    Listening to the sound and hearing the brave voicesing from around her, Cami rushed out of the scene to see how her godchildren were doing first.

 608 Demon KingS Food

    Biting at the sight beneath her eyes, Sophia tapped the magic of the mes into the demon king in front of her.


    The moment the mes that became dozens of spherical chunks exploded with the sound of thending, and us, who was jumping in with it, waves his sword down as it moves.


    sh and tear every me. sh and tear are rolled out - but what echoed was the sound of high armor.


    Ahead of the mes clearing, the sword has stopped in an unnatural position and has not reached the body of the Demon King.


    It was a sight that had been repeated many times before, but it was only to that extent that it was the same.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    By taking a step further from there and exerting force, the de is pushed forcefully.


    It sounded giddy and unpleasant, watching as the Demon King looked slightly surprised as he was about to receive a de that had never arrived before.


    And finally, my arm swung through.


    A sword draws a trajectory along with the sound of a thousand cuts pulling something... tongue pounding leaks out of us'' mouth.


    Because there was no response, and the figure that should have been in front of him was gone.


    If I patrolled my gaze, I was looking at this one a little further away, as the Demon King impressed me.


    "Ho... I''ve stepped in without fear of fighting back, but you never thought you could break my barriers, did you? Hmm... I didn''t mean to insult you..."


    "... that I didn''t insult you, etc., well said."


    "Not at all. Who wouldn''t have insulted you forpletely ignoring us and destroying the very essence of our bond?


    I''m not going to let you do any more of that nonsense, if you mean it, the Demon King tilted his neck.


    What''s on that face is a face that doesn''t really understand the meaning of what you''re saying.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I wouldn''t have had to pay any attention to you. Then it''s only natural to prioritize what you need more."


    "... eh"


    The words weren''t meant to stir this one up, they were probably just sincere.


    And it''s also true.


    At least until just now, Sophia and the others had never been able to scratch or even retreat.


    It is now the first time that it has been done, and even so it is natural to say.


    Though.


    "What you need...... you mean you needed to break the boundaries and invite demons to the city? Though I feel like you could destroy the city without doing that?


    "Of course not. But then there''s not enough fear and despair? I could have gotten that by snoring at you, but I couldn''t have gotten it more than I thought. Although I tried to ce both demons around, I honestly didn''t intend to use them... Hmm. It''s just not too bad to think of it."


    Sophia and the others exchanged their gazes for a moment as they watched the words under their eyes, vigntly.


    I guess what I just said is like talking to myself, because I had something to worry about for that.


    It''s about gaining fear and despair.


    Honestly, when I was told earlier, I only thought it looked like a demon king... but when I think about it, it''s weird.


    For once the demon king did not seek such a thing.


    Though they didn''t know everything about the Demon King''s actions, Sophia and the others were still part of the Demon King Crusade and were serious about defeating the Demon King.


    I''ve gathered quite a bit of information, and I can assure you that I''ve actually been rtive.


    Back then, the Demon King didn''t want that.


    Besides, I thought this was my fault... but it looks like the Demon King is gaining some strength.


    I simply wondered if you were putting your power down, but it''s odd for that.


    The increasing amount of power is unstable.


    There were times when there seemed to be only a slight increase, sometimes at once.


    Especially when the Demon King destroyed the first of the boundaries earlier.


    And it is also, without a doubt, when the men of the king''s capital remember fear and despair.


    Because the junction is important in the sense that it doesn''t send demons, but it''s something that can''t be destroyed more than that.


    Although it is the essence of the kingdom, it is not made of physical things, but of conceptual things.


    Therefore, a physical attack could not have broken... but it was lightly broken.


    It was known that demons were hitting the perimeter of the Wang capital.


    There was no confusion in that situation either, because I thought it would be okay if there was a bond.


    But the premise copsed.


    It will be natural for people to be ruled by fear and despair.


    That must have been huge because Sophia and the others are still fighting.


    Though they are pushed to see, they are not defeated.


    Then you must do something about it, and I''m well aware that they believe that.


    That is the Seven Heavens, and it is our duty and responsibility to meet that expectation and trust.


    But even though Sophia and the others were alive, the need for a light connection was broken.


    What''s more, it doesn''t fit in one, and it''s three in total.


    As a result, demons are starting to break into the city.


    So far, the Knights seem to be working hard for me, but I don''t know how long I''ll have that either.


    Besides, the point of the bond is still there.


    That''s supposed to be salvation, but I don''t care what happens if it breaks too, it''s only a source of anxiety.


    But if Sophia and the others had been defeated or pushed more, it would probably have been stronger to give up than to feel something like that.


    "... I''d like to ask you one thing, but aren''t you seriously trying to take us down, too, to give everyone fear and despair?


    "Hmm... is there any point in responding to a question that I know the answer to? In the first ce, did I tell you? y with you."


    "... that''s something licked"


    "Whether you''re licking it or not, isn''t that what you better understand? Well, that''s why I''m a little surprised..."


    That being said, I guess the reason I''m not looking greatly surprised is because I actually am.


    Just because it was unexpected is not enough to make it problematic.


    Sophia and the others are well aware of that, and that''s why I wanted to let you take one of my hand wounds with an earlier blow... it just doesn''t seem to work that well.


    But now I know one thing for sure.


    That still means the Demon King gives priority to wielding fear and despair on people.


    It is also a consequence of doing so, perhaps increasing the power of the Demon King.


    I don''t remember the question there because I knew there was such a thing.


    The information we gather to defeat the Demon King is not only about the Demon King.


    I really gathered it from one end because I didn''t know what kind of information would help.


    Of course, some of them had a lot of eyebrow spit, but many could never be ignored.


    For example, Evil Dragons, previously rtive, and Evil Gods, whose existence wouldter be called the Demon King, served, said they had the ability to make it their own strength by giving people fear and despair.


    In fact, evil dragons seemed to have such power, and then there is no wonder where demon kings had such power.


    Now that I know it, I don''t have the means to counter it... but if it''s a priority, then there''s a way to do it.


    "... by the way, wouldn''t you break the point of the junction any more? I just broke three, though I stopped my hand to my satisfaction. I don''t suppose you''re saying that our interference has been sessful?


    "You seem to recognize reality correctly. And let''s just say no to that. If you break everything, you give up, not despair. Sometimes I''ve heard that you need to add and subtract."


    I was listening, where I narrow my eyes.


    Although there is a question as to who it came from, I''m sure that''s because I thought that''s why Hildegard still doesn''t show up here.


    There''s probably a coborator or something, and thereby Hildegard is being held back.


    It''s not very believable, such as being able to hold her back, but I just have to decide that''s more than possible otherwise.


    That shouldn''tst that long either.


    This is the only way to buy time, believing that Hildegard wille.


    "¡­ So why are you answering so many questions with Be Be?


    "Well, at your convenience, you''re going to hang out with me. So, what''s the cost?


    The words, which were unleashed with a mocking grin, must havee from the heart.


    Perhaps the Demon King understands why this one has noticed why the Demon King''s power continues to grow, but he doesn''t seem to care about it.


    Instead, I dare you to teach it to me.


    It''s not something I can manage to do from what I found out in the first ce... to give this one, too, fear and despair.


    "... you already said that. Don''t think you''re like us then."


    "As for that, it certainly seemed true. If you were guys back then, you''d have had fear and despair at the same time... well, it wouldn''t be bad if you were a ymate. He seems to be up to something, but he''s also excited to figure out a way to give you despair, including that."


    You seem to realize that you''re up to something, but I don''t mind.


    There''s no way we''re not gonna find out this one is mostly about buying time.


    If you are going to y on it, it is just a ride of what is angry.


    "It''s no use. There are many lives on our backs that we have chosen to bear. As long as we have it, we don''t have time for despair."


    "Ho...? So many lives and things, you mean the ones here?


    "That''s not all. All the people who live in this country. That''s why we won''t forgive you for taking it from us."


    "Well, I don''t need your forgiveness or anything... so you''re not desperate when you''ve killed all the people who are here? You want to give it a try?


    "... eh"


    If they really moved it into action, I''m sure there''s nothing Sofia and the others can do about it.


    But I never moved to stop it because of what Sophia said to herself.


    There are numerous people here, but that is not all of the people of this country.


    If we need to abandon the king''s capital to save this country, to help more people, then so must the Sophias.


    Besides, there was some certainty that the Demon King would not do that.


    Not for humanitarian reasons, of course.


    "I can''t let you get any upset, or... I''m bored. Did you give him a little too much information? Are you convinced I''m not supposed to do that?


    "... I don''t think you''d do such a waste."


    "Huh, you''re right. There''s no way I''m going to do that in vain just to despair you, even though I''m still going to squeeze you out. But then..."


    The demon king, who was circling his gaze, smiled, as if he had noticed something.


    A chill ran on my spine momentarily because I understood what was in the direction the Demon King was looking at.


    "Oh, you, no way -"


    "You stopped the attack and you''re having this conversation because you decided this would be a better way to buy time? That''s right. If I keep doing this, I''m going to kill you before I let you down. But it''s boring to just keep talking like this. So why don''t we change the ce a little bit? This is going to make the people down there more desperate."


    Behind the demon king''s gaze, behind Sophia and the others.


    There it is, the royal castle.


    "Oh, let me..."


    "I told you? He said he was going to kill me as it was. Give me the difference in power."


    us tried to jump reflexively, but is blown away by the Demon King before waving his sword.


    Though I knew it, Sophia''s hand stopped for a moment at the difference in power that was too clear, during which time the demon king''s figure disappeared.


    I don''t have to think about where I''ve been.


    "... the worst. If you''re headed for the royal castle, it means you''re in the junction."


    "No, it would be too soon to say it still sucks. If it''s more about buying time, then he''s better suited. Perhaps I should say it''s convenient."


    "... right. Think about things."


    "And to do that, you can''t be rxing here. It bothers me downstairs..."


    "It still looks fine... and I guess I''ll just have to leave it to you. Let''s hurry."


    "Oh."


    I care about demons, but I can''t leave them alone about demon kings.


    I look down just for a moment, but I turn my gaze toward the royal castle, trying to shake it off.


    Hearing the hustle and bustle that came from under his eyes, Sophia and the others followed the demon king to the royal castle.

 609 End Of Play

    The moment he realized his arm was swung up at the tip of his gaze, Hildegard was jumping out of the spot a lot.


    Rather than to engage in an attack, it is for subsequent stiffness.


    It opens up so much distance that it temporarily leaves the front, but that''s also something we can''t help.


    If it''s not too big, it''s going to eat the attack right after.


    Although Hildegard also has the scales of dragons, it is, to be honest, to a degree of rest.


    Even if it''s not a conceptual attack, if it''s more than a certain attack, it''s about to get pierced.


    Naturally, I couldn''t prevent that attack, and I was actually wounded many times.


    Still no scratches on Hildegard''s body, because he was healed by his healing abilities.


    It doesn''t do that much good again, but it also inherits the healing power it had when it was a dragon.


    I won''t cure it if it happens that my arm has just disappeared, but to this extent, there is no problem.


    So even though there are no problems, the reason I am so far away from eating the attack was one thing or the other emotional.


    Because dragons hate being able to hurt their own bodies.


    And it is also because the concept that the dragon is the strongest is at its core.


    You can''t allow someone to hurt you because you''re the strongest.


    The person you hurt and, above all, yourself for allowing it.


    Well, technically, it depends on the person.


    Dragons basically want their fighters because they are the strongest.


    To prove himself the strongest¡­ or to have him exceed his own power.


    Dragons are the most powerful beings ever wanted, so they want someone beyond themselves to be the real strongest.


    But that''s why they don''t like to be hurt by unnecessarily unwanted opponents.


    Naturally, Hildegardo doesn''t even want to be hurt by an array of dust.


    Every time I get hurt, I feel bad... and I get angry about the extent to which I hit my pinky with the horn of a tance, to paraphrase.


    You may be told to be patient to that extent, but raw hate and it alsoes from your instincts as a dragon.


    I can''t avoid thinking about it, and I don''t even think about avoiding it.


    If I were to say it atst, I''d even try to clear it up.


    I don''t even have to think about what would happen if I went into that instinct task.


    Whatever the situation is going to change, it''s going to be the easiest thing to do than just make it worse no matter what you think... I know for sure that this one has no choice but to make that decision.


    "What is a feint?


    With his gaze pointed this way, his arm was pped against Lina.


    The sound of high armor sounded, and Rina could tell with her sword that she had prevented it, but the attack would not end there.


    The opposite arm, which was being squeezed out, was protruded, and for each sword that was a shield recement, Lina''s body was blown away.


    It must have been deliberate that that direction was the same as Hildegard''s flying away direction.


    So it saved me the trouble of merging.


    Naturally, not out of kindness, but to prevent this one from doing something extra.


    It is understood that if blown to a separate location, one of them would try to escape the scene by parting with the other.


    The only reason Hildegard is keeping his distance like this is because he''s going to leave if he gets a chance.


    It''s not a situation where Lina can already say things if she leaves them alone.


    "Eh... that''s just when you''re getting tough"


    Hildegard tilted his neck to the words emanating from Lina, who hadnded in a nearby location, however, while making sure of his opponent''s condition.


    As always, the other side is improving its optimization for this one, but I don''t think it''s overwhelming enough.


    It''s still possible to use Hildegard as a temporary shield, even though I don''t think I want to go too far.


    Attacks won''t hurt you, but there are several ways to use them in conjunction with Lina''s attacks.


    As a matter of fact, even though there have been more attacks on the other side, they can still be outnumbered.


    "Hmm... not a stamina worry, is it?


    "Yes, I think I can still do it stamina...... the problem is this way"


    It was Lina''s sword that made me give it to you.


    And seeing it, Hildegard is convinced enough to be.


    For every part of his body had begun to enter.


    "That sounds tough."


    "It is. I got it for my fathers, it should be a pretty good sword..."


    "One way or the other, the attack is close to the attack of a dragon. Although not a conceptual attack, it is close to it. No matter how much it is, if you keep taking it, it doesn''t make sense..."


    It''s not about Lina''s arm, it''s simply about the weapon.


    In order to make that perfect, it wouldn''t be possible without Dwarf''s weapon.


    That''s not here, as it should be, though.


    It''s a substitute for not even knowing if it''s in a store called Superior ss of the Great Powers.


    Dwarves are small in number in the first ce, and the weapons Dwarves strike are super first-rate, but we are often bigoted.


    Some dwarves would admit it if Lina showed me that arm... but no matter what I say, it''s inexplicable.


    We should now think about what to do with this situation, not thinking about it in such a way as to escape reality.


    "How much longer is that going to hold?


    "That''s right... I don''t think maybe I''ll have a few more."


    "... less than I thought. It''s more likely to hold true to what I saw."


    "It''s more worn out inside than it looks. I''ve managed to trick you so far, but it just seems to be the limit..."


    "Hmm..."


    At a time when I can do that to my alley opponent, Lina''s arm is still close to superior.


    If only we had more experience, our opponents would have had enough chances.


    "By the way, for once, in the knowledge of the adjudicators,"


    "There''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Hmmm... you really can''t use what you say..."


    The knowledge you have is all Hildegard knows, and there''s nothing you can use in this situation as a force.


    It is useless at the heart, keeping only the great name of the adjudicator of humanity and others.


    "... when you say that, you want me to stop because my objectionse so great. There''s nothing I can do about it when I tell you that you were supposed to learn more skills."


    "Yeah? I should have remembered, that means the adjudicators are Azril even the adjudicators"


    "Yes? Azrael, are you?


    "Mm, have you heard anything about it yet? Well, if you seem interested, you should askter. I don''t think it would be very pleasant to talk about it, so I don''t think you should ask."


    Being said to be able to make the capabilities of the dead his own, etc. can''t make him feel better.


    That''s Lina and the others, though.


    Even if you look disgusted, keep your shoulders shrugged.


    "When they say that, I''m terribly curious."


    "I''m sorry I said something extra, but now we have to think ahead of it, don''t we?


    "Well yes. I''m also concerned that the ground swayed with the awesome sound about three times earlier, and that the battle in the sky stopped. Those were my mothers, weren''t they?


    "Right. I don''t know if you''ve changed your ce to fight..."


    Perhaps that was waiting for me, but there''s nothing I can do.


    I don''t even know how I can handle this situation in the first ce.


    Not in a hurry, but from that look at the end of my gaze slowlying this way, I can even feel the leeway.


    "Damn, I''m pissed... well, I don''t know what''s going on"


    To be honest, the speed at which I respond is really unusual.


    You can say it''s impossible.


    As I have said many times, given that the original was a dragon, there is no way I can do that.


    Or, if it was a weak solid, I still don''t know, but if it was, I don''t know why I could be so powerful, and if it was a weak dragon in the first ce, I couldn''t be a dragon man.


    For a dragon to fall into the dragon, it needs only the power to be able to be reincarnated and a strong will.


    There is no way that an individual with only a weak instinct can be reincarnated.


    If so, there is one possibility.


    It means that, by some means, he abandoned his instincts as a dragon before he died.


    For example... I chose to die myself or something.


    There is no way that a dragon, who embodies his strongest fantasies, can be allowed to choose to die himself.


    If we could have ignored it and chosen death, or done something like that, it would not be surprising that we could have ignored our instincts.


    Most importantly, based on its preconditions, it should still be almost impossible.


    If you can still do it... what do you mean by that will?


    "... have we finished discussing how to die?


    If you want toe nearby, that''s what I''ve been calling you.


    I don''t know if it''s a joke or something, but Hildegard snorts at the boredom too much.


    "I''m bored, and I''m just kidding. In the first ce, didn''t your role seem to be our stepping stone?


    "You''re right, but I haven''t heard you can''t kill me. I didn''t try to kill him before in the first ce because I didn''t have the stepchildren to do that"


    "Now we have that inws, right?


    "Hmm... I''m bored and I just thought it was crap. I''ve dated so far, but I do whatever I want. Then it''s time for me to do whatever I want."


    Apparently the words were serious.


    Until now, there is an overflow of killings that have dared to be suppressed.


    But with that in mind, Hildegard turned to Lina.


    Around the time Lina has also nodded back small, she apparently understands.


    Perhaps now is ourst chance.


    Even though they adapt quickly, they were certainly not used to it until earlier.


    What I''m getting used to is a move I wasn''t willing to kill this one.


    If you move to kill, there''s a great chance you can do a gap there.


    But don''t let it get to you, take your time.


    Just like before.


    "... well. If you want to die aggressively, this is where you want to be. Come on, let''s just end this crap y."


    It was Hildegard who moved first.


    I don''t think about theter, I just do my best to storm.


    It doesn''t have to be an attack.


    No, if you keep bumping into me, I''m sure you''ll decide instinct is an attack... but still no problem.


    As long as you poke at the other person''s intentions.


    And brilliantly it seemed to seed.


    I guess you didn''t know because you barely tried to get out before, but Hildegard is inherently avant-garde.


    There''s no way I could react to Hildegard''s movements, even though Lina said he was outnumbered.


    Assault, sh, and Hildegard''s body hardens shortly afterwards.


    At the same time...... his opponent''s body was stiff as he stunned open his eyes.


    That was no surprise to Hildegard, but it''s definitely a one-of-a-kind opportunity.


    "Lina!"


    "I know!


    Lina, who was moving almost simultaneously, jumped in - the mouth of her face, which was in sight, distorted into the shape of an arc.


    Sooner than you realize what it means and scream, something sounds broken.


    "... Huh?


    That''s Lina''s sword.


    The de, which was supposed to sh and tear the opponent''s body, is shattered and instead, Lina''s body is left with red w marks.


    What''s right in front of you is the look of that outfit with your arms swinging out.


    "What, with"


    "Huh, you get caught up in this extent, so that was a really crappy game"


    "Oh, don''t make me...!


    Shortly after the stiffness unraveled, I rushed to slip my body in front of Lina, but even that seemed to be what I expected.


    A stiffened fist pierced Hildegard''s body.


    "Ooh...!


    The body bent over the Kuno lettering exposes itself to apletely defenseless appearance on the spot by further stiffness.


    My eyes were just cold in front of me, and I was narrowed down like I was heartbroken.


    "Hmm... over"


    I don''t think there''s anything more I can do about the phrase "died," after a moment in my brain.


    And I close my eyes so I can give up.


    Isn''t it too soon to give up, you?


    With a familiar voice, its appearance disappeared from sight.


    To the roar I heardte, I realized it had been blown away, and I turned my eyes shing in the direction of my voice''s hearing.


    There he stood, as expected, with his arms swinging out.


    "... soma?


    To the incredible, question-inclusive voice of Hildegard, recognisable and as usual, Soma let him shrug his shoulders.

 610 ILl Be Reunited With The Former Strongest, Most Discerning.

    Looking at the sight in front of him, Soma exhaled.


    Because that''s what I thought when I came here, it seemed right.


    Sophia and the others fighting over it were visible.


    I understand that you moved to the royal castle, naturally, and that you need backup.


    On the contrary, we knew that the king''s capital was surrounded by demons and that some of them had broken into the king''s capital.


    You need help, too.


    But knowing all of it, Soma came here.


    Because I know from the signs that Hildegard and Lina were fighting someone here, and that''s what I felt when we had to make this ce our top priority.


    That was a half-bake, but...


    "Hmmm... it looks like my life hasn''t faded yet"


    "To, brother, is...? How..."


    "Oh, you can just try to force it to move. Hmmm... the wound doesn''t seem that deep, but it looks like you should treat it first. It would be hard if it left a scar."


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Protection of the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Mystery Water Stop, Eyes of the Void: The Dagger of Secret Sword Mercy.


    He controls Lina, who tried to move, and as he approached him, he pierces his sword after a jizzy view.


    Then if I pulled it out slowly, the wound would have disappeared.


    "Um, this won''t be a problem"


    "Oh, thank you... Still, it''s as strange as ever that if I stab a sword, the wound will heal"


    "Is that so? Although it is neither surprising nor difficult because it is only energizing and revitalizing via the sword. By the way, does Hildegard need treatment too? From what I''ve seen, he doesn''t seem to have sustained any major injuries."


    "Yes, no, my seniors are fine... and they''re not! Why are you here?


    "Oh, yeah, it is! Why is your brother here?


    "Hmm, I don''t care why you say it..."


    I just followed my lead, so honestly, there''s no further reason.


    No, of course I''m worried about the two of you.


    "I''m d to hear that... no, that''s not what I''m saying -"


    Hildegard tried to say something, but there was no word ahead.


    Because a huge noise echoed on the spot, so as to block it.


    It was the sound of the ground exploding and the loudughter that followed.


    "Ha ha...! Crap, I thought it was a boring game... but it seemed like it was worth dating...!


    With those words, it was the man who Soma blew up earlier who showed up from the other side of the earth smoke.


    Hildegard was right beside me, so I couldn''t be very powerful, but it still doesn''t look like a scratch.


    But then Soma narrowed her eyes because somehow she felt like she looked familiar to the man.


    When I felt the signs of the Hildegards, I thought it was a sign I''d felt somewhere before.


    "Uh... is that you? Are you sure it''s the dragon they called Evil Dragon or something?


    "What? An evil dragon... that''s it, isn''t it? My brother did knock me down..."


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, I remember asking. Well, he''s a dragon man, so it''s only natural that he was defeated once, but I didn''t know Soma defeated him..."


    "Damn, I didn''t know you''d notice right away, that''s great. Oh...... that''s it...... it has to be......!


    I''m whining about some bumps and not really the type of deal I want to deal with... but I can''t say that either.


    He needs to pay back what he owes me properly, and he can''t leave me alone.


    However, one thing that bothers me is that the atmosphere is a little different from the evil dragon I fought then?


    Based on the signs, I don''t think there''s any mistake.


    With that in mind, I look down at Hildegard beside me.


    ¡­¡­ What? "


    "No, in a word with the Dragon Man, there are different types, or I just thought it would be your habits or something that would change from when you were dragons"


    "I feel like I''m being more rude, but naturally it''s changed since I was a dragon, right?


    "Naturally, is it?


    "The dragon has an attitude that the dragon deserves. If the dragon is strangely kind or has a low back, the image breaks down, right? That also leads to the denial of the very existence of that dragon. It means dragons have a lot of hard times with dragons."


    "Hmmm... well, it''s kind of a figurative story"


    In short, duty and responsibility, I suppose.


    The powerful onese with the corresponding ones.


    That''s all we''re talking about.


    It also means that some people can fit in or seem bored -


    "Well, people and dragons don''t have much of a difference in their roots. Dragons are different from one person to another, just as people are different."


    "Hmm... by the way, does that also include the height of the tall? Whereas you seem to be an adult male, you''re only a young girl from wherever you look... and you''re supposed to be overwhelmingly older, aren''t you?


    "This look is just intentional......! That''s it, if you care about me, you can be a sloppy beauty......!?


    "Yes, yes, it is awesome"


    "It''s amazing."


    "You guys don''t believe...!?


    It''s not that I don''t believe it, it just doesn''t matter.


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked at the man who was a former evil dragon walking slowly over here, and I wondered what was going on.


    "You both fought me, didn''t you? How''d it go?


    "... right, I think you''re strong. Honestly, if I had been alone, I would have been knocked down. I don''t really want to say it, but I''m so convinced that I heard of the former Evil Dragon."


    "I have no objection to that... but you can take it down with no problem, right? To that extent, I think you can tell..."


    That''s true.


    To be honest, I''m not even dusty willing to lose where I fought.


    It is a pure and objective judgment, neither overconfident nor proud nor anything.


    But.


    "You do, too, but do dragon men sometimes have their own powers after some inheritance from dragons? I mean, if you put it in a nutshell, it''s too much trouble."


    "... well, that''s what happens when you put it the way you don''t have a body or a lid..."


    "Oh... I see. Surely in the present situation, you can''t spend too much time here. By the way, does your brother know what''s going on now?


    "I just guessed from the signs around me and what I saw, but I think I probably know"


    Perhaps it was the Sofia and the others fighting over it who were responsible for this one.


    If you take down the array, the whole thing must work out.


    Of course, some things, like the man in front of you, won''t solve it by themselves.


    "Hmm, if you listen to me... are you going to beat me?


    "Oh? Apparently you''ve settled down somewhat... or rather, why do you think you can''t win? I lost when I was a dragon, andpared to you, I wouldn''t be able to help you at all."


    Just like Hildegard said.


    To that extent, you can tell.


    But the man smiled confidently.


    "Don''t think you''re just like me back then. Back then, I just hated the world. I wanted to destroy a human being, this world that destroyed and denied him. That hasn''t changed yet... but before that, you first...! I will kill you for getting in my way... this is how I came back to life...! At the end of my hatred, taste it for yourself......!


    Soma nodded as her grin deepened, killing her.


    Certainly of something that is quite...


    "Uh... I see. You''re not supposed to have a sense of hegemony."


    And, as I was convinced of something there, I exhaled when Hildegard said so.


    Then when I turn my gaze over here, I shrug my shoulders.


    "This is your responsibility. You should do your duty."


    "Hmm... well, I don''t need to be told..."


    Soma killed me and this is how I came back to life whether I resented it or what it was.


    Then it is Soma''s duty and responsibility to do so.


    "It''s different... fight and you''ll see."


    Somehow Hildegard murmured a meaningful word, but I didn''t have time to ask about it.


    Because the man who finally came right there stopped and stood up.


    "... there was a setup or something."


    "I certainly didn''t show it to our opponents... I guess that means that''s all I meant. Soma, I hope you''re serious too."


    "... well, I can''t afford it, so I''m going to do it from the start..."


    Though I don''t know where it is, I can set up some soma.


    The man who saw it distorted his mouth and drew an arc.


    Though there''s something I''m not sure about, apparently there''s no doubt that the other person is motivated enough - the moment I saw it, Soma was kicking the ground.

 611 Dragon ManS End

    Needless to say...... it was overwhelming.


    Of course it is Soma who is pushing, and it has not even been a decent battle in the first ce.


    All of the opponent''s attacks do not reach Soma, on the contrary, all of Soma''s unleashed ughter is sucked into the opponent''s body, leaving a wound.


    To be honest, if there was a third party here that had no idea what was going on, it would have just looked like a ughter.


    Because even Hildegard, who understands the approximate circumstances at any rate, spends such thoughts on the mundane apuse.


    "I don''t know what to say... I really haven''t, have I? The more I know about you, the farther I feel about you."


    "Hmm...... but if you are the Lord now, can you do it if you just beat Soma? Of course, with the power of the adjudicator, we''re not talking about."


    The gaze did not take off from front of me, and if I tried to say such words in a teasing mix, it was the sigh that returned from next door.


    At the edge of his vision, he looks like he shook his head to the side.


    "Still don''t feel like you can win...... or they''re actually trying and failing back in the day. Damn, I wish I had failed, but what would have happened to my brother if I had seeded...... no, I won''t allow it.... That''s true."


    "Hmm, what the hell happened after I already tried it? I thought you''d be surprised, but I''m sorry."


    "... Huh? Did the dean know it wasn''t working?


    "I should have told you I knew better than I knew."


    The adjudicators of humanity have an absolute right to murder against humanity.


    This is literally an authority that can definitely kill humanity.


    It''s infinitely close to power. It doesn''t matter how much difference in power there is.


    Whatever wields it does not even possess lower skill, and even if the opponent possesses special skill, he can kill it unterally.


    It is an absolute dust of power against mankind, but that is why it is powerless against anything else.


    It doesn''t work on demons, and it doesn''t work on fantasy or spiritual species.


    It would have been helpless to elves and vampire species opponents in the past.


    And.


    Naturally, it doesn''t work for God either.


    There''s no way it works for Soma.


    Technically, Soma is not God.


    Because I have the power, and I''m recognized as God, but I''m not actually about the seat of God.


    The state of Soma today is what we should call the demigods.


    But in the end, it doesn''t change that Soma isn''t just a person.


    The flesh itself is a man, but the soul is almost equal to God.


    To such an opponent, there can be no way that authority would prevail that would only work against humanity.


    "But I''m d it didn''t work. Only then can the Lord chase Soma by his strength without being confused by his power."


    "Sure... if you think about it that way, you should have. In many ways.... but I still don''t feel like I can catch up with it."


    "There''s nothing you can say there but work hard."


    At the end of their gaze, it had be even more harsh.


    At the end of the prep movement, the sword shes will increase and the man''s body will only be unterally shed and torn apart.


    But still, I can''t even see the dust retreating to the man.


    Instead of saying it''s more, go ahead and walk...


    "... that guy, you don''t seem to enjoy it anyway? Oh, could it have been someone else?


    "Hmm... it''s not that far away without a hit."


    "... Huh?


    I don''t know what that means, I felt like I could just turn my gaze, but Hildegard just shrugged his shoulder.


    Because I must have exined it and thought it wasn''t something I could understand.


    The feeling will probably only be understood by what was a dragon.


    It is as I have already said that dragons hate to be hurt except those who admit it.


    So if you were the person who admitted the opposite, if you wanted to be so, what would happen?


    The answer is that Soma''s been attacking us there.


    I mean, it''s gonna be fun, and I''m gonna be happy.


    At the same time, it may point to one fact¡­ it would be just too impable to put it in your mouth.


    Arre wanted to fight Soma again, and it was fulfilled.


    That''s all the facts are, and that''s enough.


    And.


    "¡­ is the end"


    At the same time as the whining words, the man''s body was amputated by a sword swept up.


    It is so ufortable, so easy, that we wonder what our struggles were.


    Out of no-one, the sigh was exhaled.


    "Naturally, it''s not a natural oue. It''s too reasonable to say anything in particr. Your lord was satisfied, wasn''t he?


    "... Satisfied? Satisfied......!


    To Hildegard''s words, the former Evil Dragon man opened his eyes with a cackle.


    Then stretch the arm to Soma.


    "Satisfied, what can you do......! Too much... Too much...! My grievances... my hatred... my...!


    "... that''s an awesome obsession. With such a body, I don''t think there''s any strength left..."


    "... well, that doesn''t make sense again. I guess so..."


    "... Dean of the College?


    To Lina''s gaze, Hildegard shrugged his shoulders again.


    If Soma didn''t understand it, I wouldn''t have been too shy to exin it... but as far as the way he looks at the man who reaches out to him, there''s no way he doesn''t understand it.


    Then again, the extra words are just impable.


    "Not yet... not yet...! I got you...! With you...! More......!


    Thus, as he continued to stretch out his unreachable arms and screamed, the man''s body turned into something sandy and copsed on the spot.


    Whether you lose your arm or your voice, stare at Soma until the end and eventually copse awaypletely.


    The remaining grains began to scatter on the spot, even though there was no wind, and quickly no longer any trace.


    A dragon man is a foreign thing to this world.


    It''s not a dragon, it''s not a person.


    It is only then that it is uneptable to remain in this world after death.


    If Hildegard dies, I''m sure, it will be the same.


    Of course, I''m not going to die.


    At least not as long as Soma is in this world.


    "Hmm¡­ what an unmistakable end in so many ways."


    "... ma, sure, I guess so for your lord"


    There is not enough fundamental knowledge before the dragons to understand this matter.


    For example, how strongly negative feelings can a dragon man be?


    If I didn''t know that, I''d only have the feeling that it ended up not knowing what it was.


    What it takes to be a dragon man is enough power to be reincarnated and thoughts.


    No matter how powerful the dragon is, if it is not equipped with the corresponding thoughts there, it will not be a dragon man.


    A dragon man in the first ce is something that will clear up the thoughts that a dragon had during his death.


    You can''t be a dragon man unless you allow yourself to fall into something like a person, not a dragon, and you can still fulfill your thoughts.


    And the reason why the thought is not a negative emotion is because the negative emotion is strong, but only strong.


    Simply put, it''s hard to sustain.


    How strongly I thought it would be if I held it up, not something I could bring in until after death, and that would result in another being.


    That doesn''t mean the man''s resentment or hatred was false.


    That''s right too... but something beyond that made the guy a dragon man.


    In general, how many evil dragons were called, and it is no different to being a dragon.


    And if you''re a dragon, it''s natural to be attracted to something strong.


    So this time, yes... that''s all it was about, that''s what it is.


    "Hmm... the Dean seems to understand something, and I''m a little sorry."


    "It''s not like I care that much. I mean, there''s something else the Lord should care about."


    "Yeah? Is there anything else you care about?


    I don''t know why he''s here.


    "... ah!? Sure, you''re right. I forgot half because it wasn''t the other way around, why is my brother here!?


    "Hmm?"


    It was Soma staring quietly at the man''s vanished ce, but looking at this one to Lina''s cry, she leaned her neck.


    If you don''t know what you''re talking about, that''s the attitude.


    Besides, it was bad in nature, apparently I really thought so.


    "Nothing, really, because I came earlier?


    "That''s not what happened. You were missing. Why is iting back so lightly, naturally?"


    "I don''t care if they say that..."


    In fact, that would be more right for Soma.


    What Hildegard is saying is only an unreasonable eight-hundred hit.


    But that won''t help either.


    How hard do you think people struggled to get back on their feet?


    With that in mind, one or two of the eight should be forgiven.


    I don''t know what Soma could have done about that, but that''s it, this is it.


    "Hmmm... Well sure, it was bad that I worried. Sure, you should have apologized for that first."


    "It is enough for me that my brother is safe and this is how he came back..."


    "Lina, so that''s it, this is it. Soma has a duty to exin what he''s been up to, and we have a right to hear it. But now is not the time to say more."


    "Hmmm...... you are"


    Though this ce has been sessfully resolved, the ce at heart is still in danger.


    Priority should now be given to that one.


    "Soma, you understand the situation, don''t you?


    "As I said earlier, I''m guessing."


    "That''s enough. You wouldn''t have guessed the difference. So... I''ll take care of itter."


    "... Dean of the College?


    "I should certainly take care of what lies ahead of me... but it has drained too much. Though it looks like it''s been repaired, it''s probably only getting in the way of the King''s Landing."


    "Well, then I...!


    "... Lina. There''s no way you don''t understand your situation, is there?


    "... ugh. That''s..."


    I''ve been meeting with Arre for a long time, and even though she was healed by Soma, she also suffered some prettyrge wounds.


    Lina''s degree of wear would be even higher than Hildegard''s.


    This means that they were both rendered useless.


    I just couldn''t do it here, and that only makes me self-satisfied.


    Pulling my leg is the prick.


    "... ha, I can''t help it, huh? Brother, I''m sorry, but I''m begging youter."


    "Um... I''m sorry, but I left it to you."


    "It was entrusted to me. Well, there''s certainly going to be a lot to talk about, each other. I''ll sort it out, so just wait and see."


    "I think I''m gging one way or the other, but I don''t know about you... Oh, and yes, there may be Lars and Helen along the way, so if you see them, please do me a favor."


    "Yeah? Why could Lars and the others be on their way?


    "There''s been a lot going on. I''ll tell you when you''re done."


    "Hmm... I know for now. Will you mind for now? So... they''reing."


    With that said, Soma ran out in an easygoing manner.


    Quickly it gets smaller...... sighs out at its back.


    I''m not supposed to be such an easy opponent to defeat, but Soma can''t help it because it just seems possible.


    And Lina seems to have thought the same thing.


    The Hildegardsughed bitterly when they heard sighsing out of their neighbors and looked at each other.

 612 Meanings And Readiness

    The moment we saw him, we realized that Lars and Helen, instead of being useful to ourselves, would only be a foothold.


    That is why we were able to take the means of escape immediately, and in a sense we can say that choosing it is a sign of growth in itself.


    At least if it had been before, I wouldn''t have been able to choose.


    Nevertheless, the very fact that they were able to escape is probably because they weren''t interested in this one... either way, the Lars left it to Hildegardo and Linater to leave the scene.


    And as it was, Lars and the others went toward the king''s capital, because it seemed that Hildegard had felt something from the king''s capital just before he appeared.


    Lars and the others didn''t get it, but there''s no reason to doubt it now.


    Though it was possible that Lars and the others could have gone for nothing, if we didn''t know what happened first, we wouldn''t even know that.


    And I didn''t have to do anything else... so they headed toward the king''s capital.


    "Chi...!


    - Swordsmanship Intermediate, Mental Concentration, Mind Eye (False): Tsubaki.


    With the tongue shing, Lars jumped off the spot as he shed and threw away the flying demon.


    Shortly afterwards, about three meters of wolf-like demonic ws pass through the space where Lars was until just before, but by then Lars had not already seen the ce.


    Or he also says he just can''t afford to watch... but if you check left and right quickly, the next decision was quick.


    "Frozen and atmospheric, gather ording to my will, and wear my enemies. - Ice needle!


    - Magic Guide Intermediate/Spiritual Concentration: Magic/Ice Needle.


    When multiple pieces of pointy ice pop out of a ragged palm, they shoot down a bee-like demon that came from the left side, wondering if it was about the size of a person''s head.


    Naturally that makes it impossible to deal with demonsing from the right... but that worry was useless.


    - Stonewall.


    The moment I heard the whine, it emerged from directly under the bear-like demon wondering if there would be five meters.


    It''s a stone wall...... it''s supposed to be for defense, but not this time it''s used.


    And as it went up, and the stone wall came up on the spot, the demon that was directly above it was pushed by the momentum of the wall, and it went up into the air with Pawn.


    It was too unexpected, or the demon movement stoppedpletely ahead of theunch, but that doesn''t end there.


    "- Stonnce"


    As it fell, the stone spear that grew from the ground ahead skewered the demon.


    From the mouth of Lars who saw it, the whistle leaks half reflectively.


    "Hiu... as always, it looks in at first sight and every now and then..."


    "Oh, yeah...? So, but it''s effective, right?


    "No, I''m pretty sure it''s effective... I don''t know how to use it, or use defensive magic like that, at least I don''t know it besides you, do I?


    "Oh, yeah... that''s, yeah, maybe. My use, magic, basically, is in, so what should I do?"


    "That''s the one who taught me... if you don''t think I''ve seen it before by reason. Well, if it''s used in a college like this, it won''t be stylish in the first ce."


    With such a light p at each other, look around without rm.


    Or there''s no way I can be rmed.


    You don''t have to explore the signs, but there are demons there, so naturally.


    In this way we were also having a conversation in order to maintain a moderate amount of tension.


    People''s concentration doesn''tst that long, and excessive tension drains them of strength in vain.


    For this reason, conversations pretending to be as usual are conducted as possible, thus distracting once and for all at the right time.


    And then if you straighten your mind right away, you''ll feel less nervous and less nervous when you change your mood again.


    Most of all, that was what the Hildegards taught me... Although I was half-hearted when I heard about it, Lars and the others realized how effective it was.


    I think it''s been about an hour since we started fighting, but we''re still going to be able to do it at all.


    He said he volunteered to be helpful, but instead of being helpful in the end, the Hildegards just taught him a lot of things... but if there was now because of it, it would never have been in vain.


    Nevertheless, it is doubtful whether this makes sense in the first ce.


    What Lars and the others were now in was a forest near the king''s capital.


    The reason I came there was simply because I would push the shortest distance from where the Hildegards took me to the King''s Capital... and so Lars and the others discovered it.


    For some reason, we''re headed in the direction of the king''s capital, a bunch of demons.


    That shouldn''t have been possible.


    Demons don''t travel much because they each have their own territory, just like animals, and even if they ever move more and more, there''s nothing like moving with other demons.


    Because it doesn''t make sense.


    At least from themon sense of Lars and the others, it is not possible, and it is even more unlikely that it is headed toward the king''s capital.


    It is said that the thing of demonic avoidance boundaries is not only inner than the boundaries of the boundaries of the boundaries, but also has some influence on the outside.


    Especially since the more powerful demons it bes, the greater the impact, and theck of demons with powerful powers near the city is due to that reason.


    And that''s why it can''t happen, such as moving towards you.


    But the Lars didn''t get too upset there because they immediately remembered Hildegard.


    In other words, I wondered if this had anything to do with what was happening in the Wang capital.


    Even if not, it was an anomaly that could not be missed, and even the number of demons was high, but given the strength of the individual demons, even Lars and the others seemed to be able to do something about it.


    After thinking about what to do, we havee to the conclusion that these demons should be defeated here, and this leads us to the present.


    Well, there''s one strange thing about it.


    "Well... by the way, it doesn''t look like the number of demons has decreased in my eyes, does it?


    "Ugh, yeah... to me, too, yeah, can you see, can you?


    "Right... Damn, what the hell happened to cancer, really"


    Yes, that''s the odd thing.


    Lars and the others have already been fighting for nearly an hour.


    Nevertheless, while we have not been able to destroy the demons, the number does not appear to have changed from what we can see in the eyes.


    Although we can still fight physically, it''s mentally challenging to have a situation where we just don''t know how long to fight.


    And if it''s not my fault, it''s like the quality of the demons is a little higher than it was in the beginning.


    - Swordsmanship Intermediate, Mental Concentration, Sign Detection Lower Level, Mind Eye (False): Hazard Detection.


    "Oh, Helen!


    "... Huh?


    It was all a sh.


    And it is only half coincidental that we could notice.


    When a chill ran on his back and he nced reflexively, he realized that it was there at some point, further behind the demons who had distanced him from wondering what was going on.


    It looked like a person.


    But at the same time, it can''t be people.


    In addition to a giantrger than five meters, both legs look like snakes.


    Lars had never seen it before, but he knew what it was called.


    Giggers.


    It is said that more than one person with advanced skills is needed to repel it, it is a demon.


    There is only one person with advanced skills on this asion, but it is enough if only one person is defeated.


    I guess they knew that too.


    Giggers'' hand was loaded with a giant rock about as much as a man''s torso, and it was already shaken.


    Lars was screaming when he recognized it and popped out in front of Helen aggressively - that''s all he was aware of.


    The next time he noticed, Lars had a big tree on his back and severe pain running all over his body.


    I soon realized that it was a moment of unconsciousness, but that would not be any constion.


    Beyond Helen turning around and screaming this way, because the demon began to arrive and, further behind it, Giggers was about to shake a giant rock again.


    But even though I knew it, Lars couldn''t do anything - still, eating up his teeth and gripping his fist, he ignored the intense pain running and invested in his whole body.


    I made up my mind.


    I took an oath.


    I have to make a mistake.


    Whether you know you''re not gonna make it or what you''re not gonna do, it doesn''t have to mean anything.


    - Still.


    "-Ice javelin!"


    - Magic Guide Intermediate and Spiritual Concentration: Magic and Ice Javelin.


    It was the spear of ice that was released from the outstretched palm.


    It went right to Giggers... but when I saw it, I felt like Giggers.


    The ice spear, which shed shortly afterwards, smashed as it sounded the sh, reflecting the intact Giggers on the other side of it.


    Naturally.


    The magic of Lars, who doesn''t chant much, can''t hurt you.


    It''s just a matter of time, and all you''ve earned is a few seconds.


    Although Helen turned forward in the meantime, I''m sure Helen would have just remembered despair.


    How many advanced skills can you use in this situation, but what can you do?


    Only a few seconds have psed before he died, just knowing the despair that might have been done without him knowing.


    Instead of making sense, maybe it was just evil...


    "Still, I...!


    "- No, it was too much."


    "... what?


    What I felt instantly was a glimmer of light.


    The only thing I could feel for Lars was that it passed from the other side of the woods to behind me -


    - sh.


    The moment I heard a whine from the rear, all of the demons in my sight had disappeared without a trace.


    What was approaching Helen, what was still going on...... of course, Giggers.


    None of this, without one exception, was pruned, equally, by the de of death.


    What I saw in my ring, retrospective vision was the appearance of a man I knew.


    "Hmm... it''s been a long time, Lars. Looks healthy and above all."


    Too much of that appearance leaked a grin.


    But as you remembered the next moment, severe pain strikes your whole body.


    "What... for what? How do you look at me?


    "Ooh... you''re absolutely right. So, can you not move the scene? It could be crazy at hand. And by the way, I paid for it because when I told Aina, she responded quite well."


    With that said, Soma has basically stabbed the sword he had in his hand.


    Sometimes I didn''t react to it because I had experienced it, but I was right that it was too abrupt to react much more than that.


    Lars watched as some other HR somewhere as the sword plugged into his body slowly pulled out.


    "Well, now what do you say?


    "... oh sure, no more problems, but let''s do this bullshit as usual"


    Why does stabbing the sword heal the wound and make the pain go away?


    As usual, I don''t know what that means, but I shrugged my shoulder because it''s soma.


    "Even so, did youe back? Damn, it''s a good time."


    "La, Mr. Lars, it''s okay......!?


    While I was doing that, Helen came over here in a hurry.


    Most importantly, the response to the words remains to be seen, shrugging the shoulders again.


    "Oh, for some reason - thanks to this guy"


    "Oh, yeah... that''s, good, that''s good. And, uh... earlier, yes. And twice, too."


    "Don''t worry about it. You didn''t do much good in the first ce. I owe it all to him."


    "No, wouldn''t that be true? If Lars doesn''t do anything, I don''t know if I''ll make it. I think it served more than enough."


    "Ugh, yeah, yeah, I am. Oh, and, soma, thank you, too. And, hey, Ri... So, okay?


    "Hmm... right. There still seems to be some work to be done, but for now, it''s just happening."


    and it was when we were having such a soothing conversation.


    Thomas identally turned his sharp gaze to the back of the woods.


    Something happened and Lars and the others turned their gaze reflexively... with a startled look on their face.


    "Be...!? You''re lying......!?


    "Soma, you defeated them all... demons..."


    Yes, Soma should have defeated them all, but once again there began to appear a bunch of demons.


    It didn''te from anywhere, it just seemed like a sudden appearance from there.


    "Hmmm... this is another strange thing or something that seems familiar to me, but well, I just need to take it down again, so it doesn''t seem like a problem. I know the solution."


    But with that said, Lars took control of Soma, who tried to defeat the demon quickly.


    Step forward.


    "... Lars?


    "... Lars, you?


    Even Helen made a strange voice, but shrugged her shoulders back.


    "... I don''t know much about it, but something''s going on in Wang Du, right? So, maybe this is just a fraction of it. There''s something else that needs to be done, and then Temeer stumbles across us on his way to the king''s capital to do something about it, right?


    "It''s a coincidence, because Hildegard asked me, and even if I hadn''t asked you to, I probably would have headed here... Hmm, does that mean it''s not a coincidence after all?


    "No, I don''t care about anything. One! Than that, you mean Temeye has something else to do!?


    "Hmm... well, you are"


    Then it would be decided what action Soma should take.


    And what Lars and the others did, too.


    "Then go. Temee''s wasting her time here, isn''t she?


    "No, but..."


    "But shit too. Eh.... Oh yeah, well, then I''ll tell Temeer to know better too. - We''ll take care of this ce. Temeer goes first."


    Was that some internship?


    It''s a word I heard from Soma...... I felt signs of a bitterugh leaking from the rear.


    "... that''s sloppy. That''s the kind of dialogue I''d like to say someday, right?


    "Ha, you can''t do it to Temeye. Temeer will always be on your side.... better get going."


    "Ugh, yeah... right, right. Go, Soma, you. We may be unreliable, but... here, work hard, do something, let it happen."


    "Hmmm... if that''s what you two told me, can''t you help it? The solution to this, by the way, is to break the magic formations that will be somewhere. It seems somewhat different from that one, but it would be basically the same. So that''s what I''m here for."


    So Lars exhaled as he really felt Soma leave on his back.


    At the end of his gaze, the number of demons continues to increase.


    Still, it doesn''t make a difference what you do.


    "Well... after being entrusted with it, they even taught me how to solve it. Whatever you do, we''ll do it alone."


    "Ugh, yeah...... good luck, man!


    Rarely does Lars strain his mind too, as Helen lifts up her voice and responds to it.


    And he stepped into the herd of demons, all at once.

 613 Attacks At The College

    As can be seen from the fact that the interior space is expanded, etc., some special magic is used in the Royal College, or magic aids are installed.


    But there was no such thing as preventing foreign enemies from entering.


    Although there are several reasons for this, the biggest of these is simply the difficulty of installing them.


    Preventing the intrusion of external enemies, in any way, affects space.


    But the college is already interfering with space in the form of expanding internal space.


    If we want to do anything more, we can''t predict how it will affect each other.


    I would be able to install it without any problems if it works, but honestly, it''s unlikely.


    Besides, worst case scenario, it could bounce and fly from space to space.


    There''s no way that''s eptable in college or in Wang Du, so I didn''t dare let the college have the ability to prevent foreign enemies from breaking in.


    Besides, there is more to the King''s Capital if it is united.


    That''s enough, and if it wasn''t, there''s nothing I can do at that point.


    So if an outside enemy breaks into the academy, we have to do something about it ourselves.


    "Damn...... I should have advised you stronger after all, damn. I kept my mouth shut thinking newbies wouldn''t be doing a lot of things where I said something extra... it would have been a little easier if I could at least know where the outside enemy was."


    Cami swung her favorite battle axe as she exhaled her sighing stupidity.


    A tall noise sounded and the demon in front of him, prevented from blowing his pride, stepped on it.


    No matter how powerful it may be, what it is is is a demon.


    Only after preventing attacks that are not apanied by technology is a body full of gaps.


    - Axe Advanced, Martial Arts General, Phantom Chaos, Spiritual Concentration, Thoughtful Heaven, Mind Eye, Continuous Strike: Big amputation.


    If you use the momentum you wielded and connect it to the next blow, the torso of the demon in front of you will be severed.


    But I didn''t have time to breathe in there, and instantly Cami jumps backwards.


    What Cami saw in the air was the sight of the ground she stood on until just before sinking and blowing up.


    Cami exhales one breath when she sees the first giant who created it face this way.


    It''s going to paralyze my arm to just get arrested.


    Though I thought so, I wasn''t particrly worried about it because I understood what was going to happen next.


    "- Firestorm"


    The moment I heard the whine, the mes erupting from its feet blocked the appearance of the giant.


    Besides, that me is not just about giants, but it also involves the demons that were behind it.


    There was a scream around, but itsted less than a few seconds.


    The mes also went out as if they had anticipated that the screaming had stopped, and all that was left was something like ck charcoal.


    "Perfect for both power ranges, huh? You''re still brilliant."


    If you look back whining your sincere words, it''s one girl who was there.


    Her shoulders shrugged as she shrugged her red hair in two.


    "Nothing like this, it''s natural to do it. It''s not enough to beplimented."


    Again, I guess it''s from the bottom of my heart.


    I didn''t see any pride or modesty there, it was just a way of saying the obvious.


    The look leaks a bitter smile.


    "Well sure, maybe it''s natural for you guys..."


    Girl - Eina, my friend Sophia, from someone with superior skills, I guess it''s natural to do this degree.


    And that''s what I thought, but apparently what Aina''s trying to say isn''t.


    I was convinced that that shoulder shrugged again and chased the gaze directed at the other side......


    "Certainlypared to that of me, is that natural or something? But I think that''s the wrong subject topare."


    Locally, Cami and the others will be in the west.


    If you think from the North Gate of the Wang Capital, it has be the closest ce and by far the most demonic ce that has arrived.


    That is why Cami and Aina are ced, but it is not only from that direction that demonse, naturally.


    Quite a few demons havee from the north as well, and I still see multiple demonsing again.


    But the demons never moved on from a certain position.


    I thought I stopped before that, and the next moment my whole body fell apart and copsed on the spot.


    Not everything was simultaneous, just a little out of timing, but everything fell apart after less than a second, so it would be more than stunning than enough.


    It is as if it had nothing to do with the fact that some of the demons were nearly ten meters away.


    Cami''s eyes didn''t see how it was done in the first ce.


    Or maybe if I didn''t know who did it from the start, I wouldn''t even have known who did it.


    But the person who caused it, flirting his golden hair, sometime returned to his original position, began to resume his perimeter vignce as if nothing had happened.


    "Isn''t that just enough to count with both hands the one that can say enoughpared to an array?


    "But she''s not happy at all, is she?


    "Anyway, the reason you''re not satisfied is not yetpared to Soma, so what do you mean? That''s why theparison is weird."


    Though I''m not saying I don''t know what that feels like.


    Because Cami sees what they do, and she thinks she''s just as good as ever, but she still hasn''t.


    Knowing that there is a difference in skills.


    I would have given up and epted it before.


    "By the way, are you guys sure you want to stay here? Well, as far as we''re concerned, it''s helping."


    In the first ce, I wonder why Aina and the others are here, and when Cami came to the Academy for help some timeter, she came to help me if she didn''t think it might be possible to repel this.


    Anything came nearby with Soma, but he said that Soma would act differently along the way, and that Eina and the others hade to Wang Capital first.


    Though I was ever wondering or surprised for a moment how I knew about the situation in the Wang capital and how Soma came back safely at this time, it was soon Soma and I solved it.


    I also say that I couldn''t afford to think of anything extra.


    Either way, with the help of Eina and the others, we were able to protect the College in this way.


    Most of all, it is technically impossible to protect the College itself, so we gather the rest of them to the training ground, and Cami and the others around it manage to outgrow them.


    By the way, as I said earlier, with Cami and Aina to the west, She to the north, aspirations are fighting and defending the rest among those who remained in the college.


    That''s something that Aina and the others have to do, but given Aina''s power, I also feel there''s more we can do.


    It''s a word in that sense.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I thought about what might be the hardest ce to help, and here I am. The city had a tough time, but for some reason the demons that broke in through the North Gate were mostlying here."


    "Hmmm...... well, there''s nothing I can do about it when you guys are gone, thank you and do I ept the generosity? Still, I felt like that on my way here... but was the demon that broke in through the North Gate on its way here after all? Reasonably, there are many demons..."


    "I was wondering if there was anything demonic about it, but I don''t see that in particr either..."


    "... but I guess there''s some reason. I have no idea why¡­ it''s strange that demons are approaching the city in the first ce, so it''s no wonder what happens now"


    The Wang capital has a demon shelter junction, and the demon shelter junction basically consists of two functions.


    It''s literally to keep the demons away from each other, and to keep them from breaking in even if they do.


    Those two seem to have the nature to be somewhat repulsive, making them both difficult to make powerful.


    For this reason, the functions of those who keep demons away from them can be as powerful as demons with powerful powers, so that those that keep them from intruding can be as powerful as weak demons.


    Wang Du''s dared to weaken each and every one, strengthening the effects of both sides by multiplying them, but now that they have weakened, they are close to what they are meant to be.


    Weak demons could not be broken in, and powerful demons could not be broken in because of that reason.


    Nevertheless, because of its proximity to what it is supposed to be, a powerful demon shouldn''t be close in the first ce... but it would be impossible to think about it there because the junction had been close since it was powerful.


    The only thing Cami needs to do now is continue to outrun this demonic raid that she doesn''t know when it''s going to end.


    "Well, herees the next demon again... and the number of demons has never decreased."


    "Yes... we also defeated some of the demons we saw before entering the King''s Capital."


    "Oh...... Speaking of which, I thought there was some cheer before you guys arrived, is that why"


    "Yeah. So all I had to do was break into the city... and for some reason the signs of the demons that were surrounding me came back to life, and the demons actually broke in through the gates, didn''t they? I decided toe here because at that point there was no point in annihtion."


    "... has that happened? I mean, even though I''m not so sure, you''ve been able to act so calmly?


    "Bullshit phenomena are familiar with soma"


    "... I see, that makes sense"


    Instead, then, the hardest part would have been the soldiers guarding the North Gate.


    When I thought I had hope, I ate despair all at once.


    It seems that most demons areing this way, but it is something that bears well.


    Even if you can''t feel the details, at this distance, Cami will somehow know what''s going on at the North Gate.


    Judging by the signs, we seem to be able to hold out somehow.


    Most of all, that won''tst forever... and that''s the same here.


    "... I''m still okay, and Aina and She seem to be okay, right?


    "Well... at least I''m still okay, and She will be too"


    "Then the problem is the other two."


    It would be physically and mentally painful.


    If I had a lecturer, I might still have managed, but I didn''t have a lecturer who could fight hatred.


    This would mean that now the students alone are protecting the south and east.


    There shouldn''t be so many demons on their way, but anyway, the hell is powerful.


    This is not an optimistic situation.


    "... what, you don''t mind if Mr. Cami turns to cover over there?


    "Say stupid. You can''t be alone in this ss of demons, even though they''re superior. The students are too numerous to prevent it."


    Now, wondering what was going on, I explored the surrounding signs... and leaked a tongue punch.


    Eina''s face was probably distorted because she felt the same thing.


    Because the number of demons heading south and east was clearly increasing.


    "I don''t care what you think. I just think something''s giving you instructions."


    "Well...... the total number doesn''t seem to have changed, but obviously the quota over here is decreasing"


    "I can''t throw this ce out because it''s not too much, or... Shit, it''s not really good"


    I don''t have enough power.


    If there was at least one more Cami ss, I''d do something about it.


    "Is this the only way to make a sacrifice to those guys? But..."


    "... no, apparently you need it. Let''s go?


    "Am I what?"


    I never uttered a word to the end.


    Because a clear answer appeared abruptly behind it.


    Turning reflexively, it was something I wasn''t sure I was there.


    Soil and sand, shaped by it and numerous nts, something.


    That''s all I can say.


    There''s something like a head, and there''s something like an arm, but at least it can''t be an organism.


    I mean, wherever you look at it, it''s a monster.


    "Shit, what the fuck......!? How, when..."


    "You don''t have to be on guard. Because it''s Felicia''s trump card."


    "... what? Felicia told me to evacuate you because you don''t have the skills to fight, right?


    "That was supposed to happen... at all, because I''m impotent. There was probably someone in the evacuation who could feel the situation, and that''s how you found out. You said summoning where there''s no forest is hard... Aren''t you too affected by soma?


    I don''t know, but it seemed like an ally.


    And indeed, when it basically waved its arms, the demons that were looming from its surroundings disappeared without a trace.


    with part of the College, is.


    "It feels like the college is going to be destroyed by me more than by demons... but if this is the case, I''m telling you. I mean, more than that...... are you sure you''re okay with that?


    Rather than the array itself, they summoned such a thing.


    I don''t think I can summon you at any price beyond being too powerful to see.


    It sucks.


    "... for now, I''m talking about nothing life-threatening. Except when you really don''t think you have any other means, because your health drains so much, Soma said."


    "Am I involved with Soma as well... I''mfortable thinking about it, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to change the situation I''m not optimistic about after all"


    But before we thought about anything more, the situation got even worse.


    Because it sounded so loud that it waspared to when the requirements of the junction were destroyed earlier.


    "- Be...!?


    I turned my gaze towards those who heard the noise reflexively, but I knew where it hade from without having to see it.


    It''s also a symbol of the king''s capital.


    "The royal castle......!?


    It was part of the royal castle that was blowing up, as shown by what was happening there.

 614 A Lack In Despair

    - It sounded tall.


    But that''s synonymous with words that mean despair.


    A de that stands still as if it had been stitched up in a hollow, but only a short distance away, indicates a difference to despair.


    Or maybe if what fired that blow was someone else, the story was different again.


    But the word of the man is the king of the sword.


    In the strongest corner of the world, the blow of what stood at the top of the swordsman was prevented.


    Besides, they don''t even use their hands.


    Just sitting there stopped the King of Swords from ughtering.


    I''d rather talk about not remembering despair there than impossibility.


    Though, that''s it, this is this.


    Despair cannot be a reason to give up.


    - us!


    As if to prove it, us'' movements did not precipitate.


    Responding to the voice, the quick jump off the spot and the total of five mebullets poking at us''s ce until just now are almost simultaneous.


    With the roar, explode.


    To burn down the things that were there, the explosion mes whirled - but shortly afterwards, something pitch-ck popped out of the mes.


    "- Shit."


    Who was it that leaked the tongue?


    But before I can be sure of it, a shadow leaps forward.


    He had a huge shield beyond his height, and he couldn''t have misseen it. It belonged to his father.


    Thus, at the end of Sylvia''s gaze, Alexis'' erected shield collides with it.


    The dull sound sounds three times.


    That is, it is equal to the number of arrows that have flown in, and there is no damage to this one.


    But it was easy to see from behind that my father, who was supposed to have prevented it perfectly, was not intact.


    Because I found the face slightly distorted.


    Was it such a tremendous shock by then, or did something else prate it?


    Although I do not know that, I am still only certain that I did not take a step back from the spot.


    With pride in that, Sylvia spins the Spirit of the Word.


    "- Overflow, healing light"


    - All-powerful talented intermediate (magic guide intermediate/false): magic and healing lights.


    Moments, light overflowing with surroundings, including my father, envelops me and heals its wounds.


    I don''t know how effective it is against the present, but it would be better than not.


    But I didn''t have time to exhale there.


    Because something has popped up again from the mes that are still burning.


    And that wasn''t the same thing as earlier.


    There is one number.


    It''s a little bigger than that, but more than anything else, it''s the color.


    Earlier could be called sufficiently pitch ck, but this time it is even darker ck.


    The moment I saw it, I could see my father shaking his back slightly.


    I did not question that because there were others who had reacted simrly.


    "... eh"


    It was Sophia who was preparing for the next magic, us who had pulled it off and, above all, Sylvia herself.


    What happened just a short while ago passes the back of your brain, but what flew in is approaching right there.


    It also seems to being across my back wondering how my father would handle it.


    "Huh... Huh...!


    In the end, I think I decided to y it.


    Bounced overhead, it thrust straight into the ceiling, with a slight roar.


    The ceiling was safe, even as I identally turned my gaze towards you.


    "Hmm... what''s up? I''m not gonna hurt the castle, so let me take it all, or was I supposed to be in fancy?


    But he strengthens himself with his voice, which he heard without time to relieve.


    One man stood where the mes had vanished, ahead of his hasty gaze.


    It was a presence that jumped into this castle earlier - the Demon King.


    There''s something ridiculous in that eye... but I don''t know if I can help it.


    Regrettably, it is certainly a derisive situation.


    That is obvious from the looks of it.


    The Demon King doesn''t have one scratch on him, and this one against him is full of creativity.


    Everyone''s body is scratched and also showing colorful fatigue so much that the magic of Sylvia earlier is not even enough.


    Regardless of us, whoes forward and cuts off, or Alexis, who prevents attacks with a shield, it is obvious that there is a considerable difference in strength at a time when even Sophia, who has magical cover in the rear, is doing so.


    Although Sylvia is still the only one who is better...... that is nothing more than simply because she is sheltered from the three of us.


    Nevertheless, Sylvia would havey low on the ground early if she hadn''t been sheltered.


    Sylvia doesn''t feel responsible for that fact.


    Because I know that you are not sheltered because you are royal or because you are a child.


    There is not one of those who stands on this asion to have such sweet thoughts.


    Sylvia is being sheltered because she needs it as a force of war.


    It''s obviously not enough for us to attack with the avant-garde, Alexis to defend with the avant-garde, and Sophia to take charge of the attack with the rear guard.


    Compared to the three of us, Sylvia and others have not yet, but it still takes such Sylvia''s support to work with the Demon King.


    As for whether or not to fight the Demon King, it is another story.


    "... I''ll say it often. Obviously, that was an attack that mimicked earlier."


    "Sure. But to put it the other way around, it was only the figure that imitated it. It would have been possible to break through if we had dealt with it calmly¡­ I think we''ve had enough of that earlier."


    That said, the Demon King slowly turns his gaze to the rear of this one.


    It was obviously full of gaps, but no one would move on to the attack.


    I don''t think I''m being insulted for doing that, and above all, I guess the Demon King sees it in the Great Hole... created by the Demon King earlier. Plus, bite my lips off.


    A castle is a symbol of the country.


    Being able to hurt it is synonymous with being able to hurt the country.


    It should be eptable.


    But that''s what I made you say, and I can''t change the fact that it happened.


    Alexis, my father, the king of this country has allowed the demon king to harm his country.


    Sylvia herself thinks that that was something she had no choice about.


    Earlier attacks were so heterogeneous.


    It is also natural for Alexis to be involved in the attack, but if he did not avoid it, he would have had his father''s body.


    But that''s it, this is it.


    Even if he had no choice, he cannot forgive himself for allowing it.


    "Hmm... just the nce is good, but that''s all. Immediately after the array was created, the reaction was medium, but the attack is fragile itself, and even you will be attacked to that extent, so best of all. If you were me in the beginning, you would have beaten me with that shield as it was... well, should I say that I could just do it this far?


    With seemingly heart-boring words, the sound of stepping on the floor sounded, and Sylvia shook her back reflexively.


    There is fear in that heart, and if I can, I want to get out of this ce now.


    ... No, I''m sure that''s what I thought from that moment I confronted this demon king.


    But there is no escape because I know that there are things that I can do.


    Above all, no one in this room gives up, so you can''t give up yourself.


    "Well... I''m saying it like it''s over, but aren''t you feeling fast yet? We haven''t been hit alone yet, have we?


    "... you''re right. We haven''t even given up as one. You should at least give up and tease one of them."


    "Well, it looks as great as ever for nothing... funny for that matter, huh?


    "Huh, give me a ck. It''s not like you''re not realizing I''m not seriously fighting. Well, I wouldn''t admit it just because it''s strong."


    Sure, that''s an obvious strength.


    Even if we can attack and prevent it, the Demon King has never even received an attack before.


    If one of us falls, it will be over at that point.


    And then, I''m sure it''s not far anymore.


    But even if I knew it, I still wouldn''t give up as one.


    I''m not waiting for something miraculous to happen, to attract miracles, I won''t give up.


    Maybe it''s impossible.


    Maybe it can''t happen.


    - Still.


    "Well... I could go along with your abatement, but I''ve improved my corner prospects. I can''t keep you waiting any longer, and I think it''s time to start."


    "... to make you wait, start? I don''t know what you''re gonna do but... you think I''m gonna let you do it?


    Even as he raised his suspicious voice, Alexis stood to see what was going on and moved his feet jizzily.


    If you try to be weird, you''re going to prevent it with that shield.


    us and the others move on their own again, and Sylvia bes it.


    Turn your gaze to the Demon King without rm... but the Demon King never moves one eyebrow.


    As I turned my gaze only slightly, I rang my nose.


    "Don''t guide me. Your turn is well thought out. No, I''d rather say you''re the star."


    "... you think he''s the star? What the hell are you thinking...?


    "No matter what you think in the first ce, it doesn''t matter what you''re up to. Something we''ll never stop and we won''t let it go the way we think."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Whatever the Demon King says, the three return it with perseverance.


    I learn to admire it there, and I want it to be, too, at least I just point my gaze straight.


    But the demon king snorted again, as if to mock his attitude.


    "Huh, n? What are you talking about? What is my purpose, would I have spoken?


    "Your purpose...? I''m sure that meant giving everyone fear and despair..."


    That''s what I said when I showed up here.


    That''s why I came here, say so.


    But what the hell does that have to do with this situation?


    Sylvia was so surprised, but Alexis didn''t, apparently.


    Shortly afterwards, he raised his voice like he was convinced.


    "Oh, I see, is that what you mean? Fear, despair, and us. I mean, you came here to show us how we lose like no other."


    "Hmm...... I see. Sure, it''s a demonic way to do it."


    "Would it? More praise, and an honor. It''s not just killing me, it''s giving me a lot of trouble."


    "Weirdly gracious, could you not imitate it? It''s all for you, it''s for you."


    It seemed visible that there was a slight feeling of tension between each other, even though they exchanged things like light mouths.


    Turn your gaze toward the big hole for a short time as you identally squeal your throat.


    From there, I did get a glimpse of the city.


    I don''t know how far you can see from the city, or at least it won''t mean you can see clearly.


    But to put it the other way around, it''s not strange to see it to some extent.


    So much thought that Silvia finally understood the meaning of the words Alexis had spoken.


    It is true that if the worstes to Alexis and the others in this situation, the turmoil in the city must peak.


    And maybe even the fact that I don''t see this one clearly from the city was calcted.


    People are more invisible than imagination is stirred up and over-decorated than actual.


    You won''t be able to say enough that you won''t feel deeper despair as a result.


    But that, on the contrary, might also make you imagine something other than despair.


    As it is, Sylvia and the others lose.


    It''s a different dimension than not giving up or going to attract miracles, and that''s something I know.


    If you''re turning away from it, you won''t give up or nothing.


    But on top of that, I think.


    I couldn''t do a miracle in the end, and it just ended up killing me unharmed... but still, I''m sure there are some things I can leave behind and some things I can tell you.


    Because I thought so, because I thought so, Sylvia was filled with signs of death and could still look straight ahead.


    Though not visible from Sylvia, that must be the same for Alexis and the others.


    It is obvious when you look at its back¡­ the demon king who was turned on them snarls his nose three times in a grumpy manner.


    "As always, only eyes are good and prestigious. If you break it honestly, you don''t have to suffer. No... or maybe there''s something you guys can still do, but don''t get me wrong?


    At the same time as the words, the sense of intimidation overflowing from its body increased.


    So much so that he feels heavy pressure. Besides, his throat is thirsty for karakara...... but Sylvia turns her unchanged gaze as she holds onto her body that is about to tremble.


    As you will... Sylvia can only do that...


    "... okay. I was going to have a lot of hobbies, but I changed my mind."


    Moment after moment, the Demon King raised his right arm and overflowed its eyes with intense signs of death.


    It''s like darkness and death have beenpressed, something that just seems to be the case.


    Alexis and the others, who saw it, found it breathtaking.


    At the same time, I feel a sign that I am ready, and Alexis turns his gaze here only for a moment.


    Where that means, I knew right away.


    Even Sylvia wants to, if she can.


    The demon king made it appear. From then on, I feel more signs of death than what happened when I destroyed that wall, and I just don''t think there''s anything I can do about it.


    I''m sure the only right thing to do is get out of this ce right now, and there''s no other way to survive.


    Where the three of us bet ourselves, who did what, it''s the same.


    Nobody can do anything about it before I do.


    ... except perhaps just one.


    But he''s not here.


    So I knew there was nothing I could do about it... and still.


    If that was all I could do, I stared at it without running away.


    "... Shit. You really don''t care until the end. If anyone can get away with it, give me something with which my drinks have dropped.... Well, good. I''ll give you permission. - If you want to die so badly, die."


    And with the Promation of Death, his right arm waved down -


    "- Say no."


    Moment after moment, a single light shed and tore apart the darkness that flew in.


    The darkness that I didn''t think I could do anything about disappeared so lightly... I didn''t have to ask who, etc. appeared new on the spot.


    Because I didn''t have to ask.


    "... soma you"


    The person who could not have appeared on this asion, when he heard the whispering whisper of Sylvia, stared at this one and let him shrug his shoulders.

 615 Former Strongest, Relative To The Demon King

    "You shed and tore my blow, so...? You... who are you?


    "Now... there is no name for a hater like you."


    Soma quickly looked around, shrugging her shoulders and answering so to the murderous gaze.


    The trail of destruction there is proof to the left that that''s all the fighting was going on here.


    Moreover, it can also be seen that the attack waspletely stopped there because only the back of the man in front of him is oddly small and beautiful.


    That was the difference in force.


    Besides not having a scratch on a man, it was also something I knew at a time when there was no dirt on my clothes.


    By contrast, if you turn your gaze to the rear once and for all, the three of you there were worn out.


    It''s like the will that resides in a light that''s strong in the eye, but it never gives up.


    I''m sure it must be hard just standing there awhile.


    Though there is a surprise in the look on your face and you try to say something to each of them, what you don''t have to say will be thinking about the situation.


    And the girl further afield - Sylvia was also worn out.


    Though it''s still better than the three of us, that must mean that''s all the three of them presented themselves and protected themselves.


    It''s scratchy, and the way I look at this one is somewhat memorable... but I can certainly see the light in Sylvia''s eyes as well.


    I understood that it was the same and different, and the mouth was only slightly loose.


    "You... not only won''t answer my question, but you will have enough disrespect to look at it."


    And apparently, such behavior hindered a man''s seizure.


    Murder increased even more...... but it was hrious the other way around to see if you were going to keep it down as much as possible or just keep your expression calm.


    "But I''m generous. So let me just ask you one more time.... Who are you?


    "No, even if they told you not to answer, you would have answered properly? And no matter how many times you tell me, the answer is the same, right? There''s no name for you."


    Soma opens her mouth to the man that way as she turns back forward, reassured that she seems to have made it in time for now.


    Honestly, I was in a bit of a hurry when some of the Royal Castle disappeared, but considering that the big hole had made it here so smoothly, it was a good idea to create it.


    Perhaps it was the man in front of you who did that, so you can show gratitude only with regard to that.


    Except, of course, for other things.


    "So who are you in the first ce? If you asked someone you didn''t know what their name was, didn''t you teach them to name it first? You know how much it is."


    "You......!?


    Interesting, not to say, but when I gently provoked him, the man was easily enraged.


    He''s got a great attitude... or, that''s why, he''s less resistant to incitement.


    "Apparently you don''t understand who I am...!


    "No, it''s natural because you don''t understand or nothing, you''re not named? Are you listening to people? Could it be stupid?


    ¡­¡­


    Watching you get silent and even more intense, it''s getting a little fun.


    Or isn''t it really too much incitement tolerance?


    Are you still going to be calm as a person, or remain dressed like looking down with your arms together, but that arm is shaking with a pull.


    If we keep stirring up like this, then suddenly we''ll have an atmosphere that even attacks us.


    Though...


    "Hmmm... soma, can I have that much to incite you to? Personally, I know how you feel, and I''d rather you keep going, but if you keep going like this and he gets a seizure, we''re a little dangerous."


    If I thought that might be a little bad considering the rear, etc., I got the same attention from the rear.


    However, that would actually be more incitement than caution, as he''s obviously telling the other guy to sound as well.


    The man''s mouth reacted slightly tingly and moved.


    "... Alexis... you"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong? I guess I just told you the truth, didn''t I?


    Exactly because it is dangerous to look back in this situation, my gaze is fixed forward, but I somehow knew what look I was having in the rear for a conversation.


    Sophia sighed like she was frightened of Alexis, and Alexis, who seemed to enjoy it, seemed to enjoy it.


    Most of all, even though I am frightened, I can''t feel myself trying to stop it, so it is the same with Sophia that I have some thoughts.


    Although it would be obvious.


    "Uh... Father...?


    But unlike those two, Sylvia leaked a slightly bewildered grunt.


    That must be because Alexis was against inciting that man, and that was very rare or unexpected.


    Why would I know that, because it was the same as Soma''s mood?


    Thomas had once met Alexis two or three times, but in a basically calm atmosphere, he saw feelings like struggle, but didn''t seem to stir anyone up.


    Nevertheless, it seems that Alexis may also imitate things like that, to observe from Sophia and somewhat from around the perception of signs of fright in us as well.


    The reason for this is probably anger... well, they hurt my daughter, naturally.


    I''m sure that includes anger at myself for not being able to protect it.


    and.


    "You... woe to the Demon King, I don''t know if I can just...!?


    Further anger seemed amplified by the fact that he was told and acted in such a way as to ignore half the person while stirring it up.


    Whatever Sophia and the others are, Sylvia definitely didn''t mean to, but I''d rather say she did well.


    But that was it, and the man was saying things that bothered him now.


    I kind of felt that way.


    "Demon King, is it?


    "... Shit. I didn''t know what I did would lead me to take a provocation and call me a rude opponent.... but you''re right. Hmm, have you noticed what you''ve been up to now? But already..."


    "Hmmm... sure it was the one who lost lightly to Iori? He said he doubted whether it was real or not because he couldn''t win anything so easily. He also said the demon gods were much stronger."


    ¨D¨D


    "... ioli? Soma, why are you calling me that...?


    "Before I came back here, there was a little bit of a lot to see. That''s what I heard right now."


    "... should I be surprised, impressed or frightened... I''m not sure how to react."


    "Sounds like your son, I think. It''s just that, or is he fine? I didn''t hear from you, so I thought you''d be okay the other way around."


    "Well, for now, there''s going to be a lot to talk about, and that story, when this is over -"


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    I waved my arms faster than I could say all the words.


    He shes away the same thing that he shed earlier, which was imminent in front of him, under a single knife.


    "Oh man, I didn''t know you were going to attack me while we were talking, you didn''t have manners. Or can we afford not to?


    "... shut its mouth, which moves well. A lot of disrespect to me, I can''t see it early. Make amends for all your deaths."


    Apparently, the boiling point exceeded the limit by saying that the token waspletely broken.


    There''s no face of anger that was so easy to understand, and there''s something there that looks faceless.


    Most importantly, at a time when we areunching an attack without question, the inside of it is spective.


    "Huh...!?


    "Soma......!?


    And even in the rear, it changes its atmosphere in a rash, turning around and making a hasty voice, probably because the momentum that the man - what the Demon King has unleashed - is likely to approach the triple digit, even though it is the same as it was earlier, even if that number counts all the time.


    Besides, just one of them is going to be so powerful that the whole area is going to disappear if theynd.


    They create them in an instant, and they let them go at the same time, so I see. Sometimes they do just call themselves demon kings, etc.


    Though.


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder, Mr Water Stop, Random: Baihua Chaos.


    "Hmm... I think he said something about our deaths, but what''s wrong with that?


    There was no response from the Demon King, even pping everything looming and exhaling sighs.


    Again, they should say, their emotions arepletely shaken off and there''s nothing more they can add to it there.


    - That''s the same thing here.


    "Is there no need for any more words? He seems to have done whatever he wants... and I hope he gets paid for it."


    To achieve the words spoken to proim, Soma took a step - a moment, from hand, sounded like something cracked.

 616 Settlement

    Everyone on the spot had heard an unpleasant noise.


    And at the next moment, the reaction is divided into two parts.


    To those that float with joy, and to those that float with worry.


    Until thetter, it was almost near despair and still never despaired, I guess, because I knew what it meant and, above all, my heart was strong.


    But knowing it, the former one - the Demon King - brings even more joy to his face.


    So much so that I don''t care about the anger that filled my mind earlier... or the joy of it being there.


    If this can give despair, then it is most deserving, because I thought so.


    At the same time, however, there was frustration because you should feel despair the most, and the person you wanted to make do so did not have the appearance of despair.


    Knowing that the sword in his hand had entered, it seems that the boy - named Soma - only turned his gaze to you once and began walking straight with Stasta without any further reaction.


    There''s not one rush on that face either... but the Demon King was supposed to deepen his grin because he decided it was a strength.


    I see. Surely, if you show a hurry in this situation, you will only be disadvantaged.


    Then it would be more natural to behave like nothing.


    Though he only looks like a child, the Demon King is not foolish enough to insult him with that alone.


    But at the same time, I think.


    It''s just superficial wisdom, he said.


    It is true that the sword has entered the sword, and if the sword is gone, it is helpless, such as a swordsman.


    Then let him strengthen, and despair at the end, and the demon king will deepen his grin even more.


    But there, the Demon King was not rmed.


    Resurrection in the back of the brain is a memory of a time, broken by someone called the brave.


    I also understand that it is an abominable memory, but one that should not be forgotten.


    Anyway,st time, I lost because I forgot about it and I was so unconscious.


    We cannot repeat that mistake any more.


    So what the Demon King shot off shortly afterwards was a dust-free blow, such as rm.


    Earlier released, a pitch-ck sphere.


    Though the sight of being shed and torn apart at the same time as approaching and fogging is not believable over and over again, he releases it one after the other, hoisting the sound of his mouth in his ear again.


    The pitch-ck sphere is the very will to destroy everything the Demon King holds.


    Technically, we should call it a substitution like a sphere, not having a physical appearance.


    I don''t even have a mass or anything, and if I tell you, this is like a shadow, it''s andmark.


    Fill the spot with the will of the Demon King the moment itnds and destroy the subject by overwriting it to the world.


    Instead of being destroyed by this itself, the subject begins to self-destruct by finalizing the result that it was destroyed.


    In other words, this is conceptual and powerful enough to allow for the reversal of causes and consequences as well.


    Naturally, it can''t just be done if you touch it, and it can''t be shed and torn.


    Therefore, there can be no possibility of the sight happening in front of me... but the Demon King didn''t even care much already.


    There can be no mistake, but if I mention it, it can''t be that the Demon King was defeatedst time in the first ce.


    The Demon King at that time was undoubtedly closest to God.


    Even where the dragon had attacked with all his might, it wouldn''t have scratched one.


    But in spite of that, the Demon King lost.


    A brave man, by just one human being.


    Of course, there will be times when a brave man was getting backups from the world, and there will be times when the Demon King was so proud.


    But on top of that, there was no way that that could have happened.


    That made too much sense.


    No matter how powerful you may be, the man you''re looking for is a man.


    Even if we strike down enough power to crush this star, it was in that realm that the Demon King was there so that we could not destroy one of the imperatives of the kingdom.


    But the brave man made it easy to defeat such a demon king.


    Just as God, once called the Evil God, was destroyed by just a human being called a hero.


    So the Demon King realized there.


    I wonder if from time to time such beingse from among humans.


    And if you know what I mean, there''s nothing to say.


    No matter how powerful you are and how close you are to God¡­ God Himself, you can lose.


    Then there''s nothing strange about being able to defeat God when he loses to the Demon King.


    I mean, that''s all.


    The sight that is happening now in front of me was also like affirming the thought of such a demon king.


    I see. There''s no way you could have shed and torn the will of the Demon King. I guess that boy is enough to defeat the Demon King.


    I''m so sure.


    But the Demon King is hunting them down now.


    Even now Soma is waving his sword and continues to sh and tear the will of the impending Demon King, but by extension the sword is also growing.


    Instead, there are now fewer ces where there is no disgrace.


    Not so far away, that is a ssh, and that time is thest of Soma.


    Until then, the Demon King will not loosen his hand, and so will Soma''s future.


    But... it was too much.


    Once dead, the Demon King has lost much of his powerpared to the time.


    Moreover, it is not something that can be recovered by ordinary means.


    The demon king, who is still close to God after his resurrection, is somewhat close to fantasy species and so on.


    Unlike humans and others, strength does not increase where it is trained, and the only way to recover power is to wait for the passage of time or take it away from others.


    But it wasn''t easy to say I would take it from others.


    To be honest, it is inefficient.


    It will wipe out most of the power when you take it away, and it takes some time to get used to the power you take away as your own.


    But while you''re used to it, the amount of power you recover from the passage of time will never recover, which can mean that it was quicker to recover if you didn''t take it away.


    If the opponent is not strong enough, it can even be harmful, rather than meaningless to take it away.


    Moreover, it is now also possible to feed people''s fear and despair and to use it as a force, thanks to the newly acquired power.


    It''s inefficient because you''re not used to it, but it doesn''t matter how weak they are and how little power they gain, it doesn''t make a difference to gain power.


    Those things happened, and this time I never once took the power of the others... that boy would be well worth a try.


    Moreover, although rarely, new powers may be gained by depriving them of power.


    It''s still going on, that puzzling phenomenon.


    If that could be done for me, I could take it for granted that the Demon King opened his mouth there.


    "Hmm... that''s hrious, you look unusual. Well, it defied me, naturally."


    It was not Soma, but those who were in the rear, who responded to the word.


    You opened your mouth trying to argue something, but you realized that you weren''t in a position to say something, and there was nothing you could say again.


    After all, I had nothing to say, and I shut up.


    Even though the Demon King snorts with satisfaction at theck of annoyance, he moved a single eyebrow because, as usual, Soma is calm and shows no reaction.


    Nevertheless, I don''t get angry even though I think it''s funny, wondering if it''s still strengthening.


    Think about how long you can keep that attitude going, and so on, and keep the word going.


    "As you are, you will definitely die. It''s pointless, pointless, worthless. Is that what you understand best? Where I made you try to be strong, that fact remains the same. Well, if you''re going to die unacknowledged, I hope you like it."


    "... Hmm. Assuming it was, so what? You''re not telling me that if I beg for my life, I forgive you, etc.?


    "Hmm... whatever."


    Instead, if you do that, you will twist it on the spot without taking away your powers.


    It''s not worth keeping alive for a second enough, such as a fool who thinks that if he begs for his life, he can handle it, etc., while keeping it against the Demon King.


    The same applies to its power.


    But.


    "If you beg, if it''s only your power, I won''t make the most of it." If you stay like this, you can''t leave anything behind and disappear without a trace. So by leaving that power to me, the meaning that you lived for also existed?


    "............ Hmm. Is it because you let demons rave in this city, or because you ravaged here as you please?


    "Ha, there''s no way? They''re both half profitable and half hobby. Well, both demons have orders to make sure they have something that might help me, but there''s no way they''re here."


    In the unlikely event that it is possible, even the strongest people in this country will be to this extent, although we have made them go to ces where there is something as powerful as possible.


    There''s no way you can expect anything like that.


    Technically, what I want most is to inherit the blood of the Demon King, but that''s also the kind of thing I can''t possibly find here.


    That they are only rampant because, in the end, they wield fear and despair.


    "¡­ is it so"


    "Well, shall we hear a response? Well, I guess I don''t have to ask."


    "That''s right. ¡­ in the first ce, it''s a story about how I thought I''d snort."


    "... Huh. Were you also a fool? Fine. I don''t know if you understand my generous measures... then die as senseless as you wish."


    "Hmm... or do you think it would be foolish to snort in this situation? Anyway, I came right there until I reached you."


    That was certainly true.


    If you notice, there is a figure of Soma in front of you in a literal sense.


    If we can take one more step, the sword in its hand will reach the body of the Demon King.


    But even if you understand it, the Demon King will not move from the spot.


    There are two main reasons.


    Because it''s not necessary and it''s only counterproductive.


    The Demon King understood better than anything that Soma''s sword could reach him in the first ce.


    Still, I stayed on the spot because I knew that if I exposed the gap of travel, I would be stuffed and pped at the distance in that moment.


    It only releases the will of the Demon King, and it cannot be let go while he is on the move.


    In other words, it was best to stay on the spot and continue the attack, and poor mobility was only counterproductive.


    That''s still the same at this time... above all...


    "Hmm... I''m sure you''re right, but with that sword, huh?


    Yes, what that sword reaches is naturally the story of if the sword is alive and well.


    But in Soma''s hands, it was already all over his body.


    It is obvious, by the way, that we are meeting our limits and so on, rather it is strange that we are still retaining the prototype.


    Without a doubt, the next blow is unbearable.


    And if that happens, there''s nothing wrong with Soma being in front of you.


    Though the power of Soma is mighty, it is only at this distance that we know very well that it cannot be a threat without even the use of a sword.


    That was the reason why the Demon King stayed put even here, exchanging extra words, etc.


    "I see, well, sure, this won''tst any longer. It''s something you''ve worked so hard for."


    "So you beg? If you like that attitude or thatnguage, you might be willing to use that power?


    "With hatred, but my life is a doctrine that does not need to be done"


    "Hmm... is that thest word? Until the end, you were stupid."


    There are already two ck spheres avable.


    Then I don''t need anythingter.


    As it should be, it was at the same time that the two moved.


    Soma takes a step in as if the Demon King is up to pping his own will.


    The pitch-ck and blunt collided - an unpleasant noise echoed high and high, never heard before.


    Soma''s sword, which meets its limits, is broken, and everything, including even the pattern, bes fragments and falls zero out of its hands.


    There is nothing left in that hand.


    Because what was squeezing was gone, or its hands opened as if it had lost its power... and there, another remaining pitch ck pops in.


    The Demon King snorted boringly at the result that was not dimensionally different from what he had assumed.


    I watched Sylvia and the others watching the sight from the rear as they chewed their teeth on themselves, unable to do anything, but at least staring at them without distracting them until the end.


    And Soma, just like before, was staring straight ahead - like a shudder, I could see him breathing out a sigh.


    Thest step was taken shortly after that.


    His arms were swung through, and for every impending pitch ck, the body of the Demon King was shed and torn diagonally.


    "... what?


    I didn''t even know whose mouth the whine leaked from.


    Because it wasn''t surprising to get out of anyone''s mouth.


    Of course, I''m no exception.


    I didn''t understand.


    Soma shouldn''t have had a spare sword or anything.


    No, I don''t have it either, in fact.


    I don''t have one de in my hand, just an open shaped hand.


    "Fool... you are supposed to be a swordsman"


    "Yeah? Well, you''re right. I really want to say that I aspire to be a magician, but as always, I have to say that I am a swordsman more than I can use any magic."


    "Then why... why are you alive, why have you erased my will, why are my flesh hurt...!? You who don''t have a sword...!


    "What are you talking about? Would a sword have it right? Here."


    So it was in his own right hand that Soma showed.


    Fingers are aligned and stretched straight, only the thumb is folded toward the palm.


    That''s all.


    Really, that''s all...


    "Don''t be ridiculous... don''t be ridiculous, you...! That''s what I...!


    In an instant, the room and everything was blowing away.


    You can''t admit something like that, even if the scars that tell you the pain show the facts.


    Moments, a pitch-ck sphere appears around it, as it echoed the cry of the Demon King.


    Knocked it in just like before...... just like before, shed and torn.


    With bare hands.


    Besides, every demon king''s body.


    "Huh...!?


    "Even if you say that, this is how you are being done. Reality should be looked at properly, right? Well, if you don''t want to admit it, I think that''s something else."


    It''s like saying back what you said earlier. Besides, the Demon King ps his will even as he bites his teeth.


    It''s supposed to even smear the world, but it still disappears with dismay, just more wounds on one''s body.


    The pain of getting a little stronger is something I didn''t even feel when fighting the brave.


    In the first ce, they were releasing each other''s biggest attacks, so they disappeared without time to feel anything like it.


    "Hmmm... the knife can still be powerful. You don''t seem convinced at all, and you should have picked up a wooden stick along the way anyway? Would that have convinced you?


    "-!?


    The words were a joke, but the gaze being directed was very cold.


    Calmly, by the time it''s ruthless, they''re cutting off their own lives one by one.


    The moment I understood it, the Demon King was jumping out of the spot a lot.


    I didn''t have time to think of the chase as immediate, and I felt I had to run away from it now.


    But when he realized that it was nothing but a getaway, the Demon King took his teeth to heart.


    Then in view of myself...... make one decision.


    At the earliest possible time, it was not if you were to say this about the details.


    "... okay. Sure, let''s admit it. Everything that can''t even beat you bareback, or that I''m in a predicament right now because I was licking you. But... if you do, you will kill here. Even in exchange for my life...!


    The moment I screamed, revolving around the Demon King, the pitch-ck vortex began to swirl.


    That gets a little bigger and starts swallowing things around.


    And what is swallowed falls apart and begins to disappear.


    That was no exception, not even the Demon King.


    The purpose of the Demon King is the destruction of the world.


    But naturally, it doesn''t make sense that I''m dead.


    Even though it will eventually include it, we must at least stay until the end.


    That is why the destruction carried out by the will of the Demon King also makes an exception only for himself.


    Instead, there is some adjustment so that you don''t get caught up in it.


    But now the Demon King has thrown it away.


    I did not omit to destroy myself¡­ rather, I decided to make the destruction more powerful and massive by assuming it.


    Of course, if the Demon King dies, it will stop, so although there are limits to it... he will probably swallow about the king''s capital by then.


    Sometimes demons are around, and it''s nearly impossible for the residents to escape.


    It will only be swallowed up before it escapes.


    The only way to stop it is to do something about the Demon King.


    But the question is, is that possible?


    It''s still expanding. If we get close to it, we could die at that point, and I don''t see how we could do this at a distance.


    Those who were there understood at first sight.


    He said it was probably something that would disassemble regardless of whether it was magic or something.


    If so... No, or maybe it was something I knew from the beginning, there''s only one person I can count on in this situation.


    Four nces gathered in one ce¡­ Soma exhaled.


    "Oh man... if you''re in trouble, suicide bombing on thest resort, well, if it''s a promise, it''s a promise... at all, it''s going to take a lot of work to get you to the end"


    When I said that and shrugged my shoulders, I began to praply my right hand like it was nothing.


    The demon king who saw it, but gradually faded in consciousness, let''s be clear.


    Because I don''t even think I can do anything about this.


    Unlike earlier, this is a situation in which the will of the Demon King is engulfed in many ways.


    It''s impossible in principle, like breaking through all of that and defeating the Demon King.


    There''s no reason I can.


    There''s no way you don''t understand that.


    That''s why I must be just a bluff.


    I don''t know if it''s because I can''t live up to my expectations, or if I thought if I did that, this one would cower to stop me, or for another reason.


    "But I''m d you tried it a few times. On top of that, we''re going to figure it out."


    With words, Soma slowly lifts his right hand.


    Elbows slightly bent as they were stretched straight.


    Deep meaning words and motion.


    But... though.


    That''s why...


    "- I wear heaven and be a de that crushes the earth. Therefore I will not bring it to an end."


    It wasn''t until then that I was able to recognize the Demon King.


    At the next moment, I could understand that Soma shrugged something... but I didn''t wait for a moment from there, because my body was amputated.


    Thest thing I saw was the figure of Soma, a body shaking off his right arm¡­ but without even understanding what he had in mind at the end, the demon king''s consciousness hadpletely vanished from this world.

 617 Temporary Rest

    When I woke up, what was in Soma''s sight was a familiar sight.


    Perhaps it''s time to say I''m tired of seeing it rather than getting used to it... but zero a sigh of sigh on such a usual ceiling at the end of my gaze.


    Anyway, it''s time to keep looking at it, in January.


    It would also be helpless to inadvertently exhale a sigh.


    If you wake up with that in mind, what''s there is still a sight you''re starting to get tired of seeing.


    Though I thought it had been a long time in the beginning or something, I just don''t think so now.


    I''ve been watching this again for about a month, so naturally.


    "Well..."


    I shrugged and turned my gaze out the window and the sky was starting to whiten.


    This is the first time in a long time, considering we''ve been having a slightlyte morning here.


    But because he was conscious of the aftermath, he extended his arms reflexively and put his face to the pain that had struck him.


    "Eh... even though it hasrgely healed, does it still hurt if it still moves inadvertently? Looks like we still need time to fully heal..."


    That, on the contrary, has healed to such an extent that it would not have hurt if it had not moved inadvertently.


    There''s nothing particrly painful about it if you try to move other areas while being careful with your right arm.


    I nodded satisfied that I was able to confirm it.


    "Hmm... if it''s light, it doesn''t seem like a problem."


    "- Heh. What are you going to do lightly and what doesn''t seem to be the problem......?


    In response to the soliloquy, Soma groaned one, hmm, that the words that were not supposed to return had returned.


    Turn your gaze toward your right arm again out the window and narrow your eyes.


    "Well, it''s a clear morning, and let''s just go."


    "Hey......! I''m trying to get ahead of you by pretending you didn''t notice...!?


    "Hmm? Oh, Aina, were you there? Or what''s wrong with screaming like that in the morning? Neighborhood nuisance, huh?


    "You...!


    And I tried to delude myself by blurring, but it just seemed impossible.


    Giroli stares at me and shrugs my shoulders.


    "... So, what were you trying to do?


    "No, it''s not a big deal, is it? It''s just that I''m getting bored, and I''m getting blunt. I just thought I''d do a little light training."


    "Ha... I thought that would happen anyway..."


    With a sigh, he is turned to his frightened eyes and shrugs his shoulders again.


    Even if you look at me like that, you won''t have a choice because you''re actually free.


    Instead, we should praise him for having been a big man for a month.


    "Or why did you find out? I don''t remember showing such a gesture..."


    "Because I didn''t have such a bare hand. It''s strange that you''re just being adult. ''Cause I thought it was time we did something about this. Well, I was gonna see how it went for a while, but I didn''t think so earlier in the first day."


    "Mmmm... was it the back of trying to be careful? If this were the case, we should have moved to execution sooner... um, we should be careful from now on"


    "What a misguided reflection...! That''s not what I meant to say......!?


    "Hmm? Was it different? Then what have you been telling me that for?


    "I find out what you''re doing, so I''m saying make yourselffortable...! By andrge you must have forgotten they said you were absolutely at rest......!?


    "That''s disrespectful. I remember you, don''t I?


    That''s why we''ve been adults for a month, whether we''re bored or not.


    If they hadn''t said that, they would probably have made a move in a week or so.


    "A week... Didn''t you say the first week or so you had pain or something that sounded like just a little physical movement?


    "Uhm, you were saying. But pain is something you''ll get used to. See, it''s simr to muscle pain."


    "Not at all...! Muscle pain andplex fractures can''t be the same......!


    "It''s an exaggeration...... my arm blew up too, and it would be the same in the sense that it would heal one day if I let it go?


    "Yeah, well, if that''s what you mean, it could be the same... that letting it go usually means you''re at rest so it doesn''t get worse...!


    I made it worse. It turns out to be tougher than before, so I''d rather make it worse to some extent... but Soma kept his mouth shut because he would just heat it up where he said it.


    I just said there''s a trick to how to make it worse, or it''s okay because I''ve been through it, and maybe it just pisses me off even more.


    "Totally, really you...!... In the first ce, you deserve half of your free time."


    "... well, when they say that, it doesn''t make any noise."


    Surely it would have healed so much... on the contrary, I didn''t even have to get hurt like this in the first ce.


    At that time, if Soma hadn''t bothered to beat up the demon king opponent, the depth of the showdown, etc.


    Because of it, he broke his arm, and was told that he was absolutely at rest and that he would not be able to spare a month.


    Yes... a month had already passed since the Demon King raided the King''s capital and defeated it.


    "But I certainly don''t deserve this... but at the same time, I''m only about half responsible for my spare time..."


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "No, it''s nothing, is it? Anyway, if the college was safe, I don''t think my senior would have been able to do a little more of that, right?


    "I''m definitely not thinking...! I mean, that''s where I was safe, and I wouldn''t have changed what they said about you being absolutely at rest......!


    "Well, you''re right."


    Rather, surveince could have been more inconvenient than it is now.


    But that''s it, this is it.


    Because if the College or Wang Du were in fact alive, I''m sure Soma would never havee back this far.


    In conclusion, the King''s capital was halved by the Demon King''s raid, and the College was so damaged that it was no exaggeration to say that it was more, almostpletely, devastated.


    However, it is not at the hands of the demon king himself, but caused by the demon.


    Moreover, the majority of them were also from the time the demon king was destroyed.


    While the Demon King was alive, the movements of the demons seemed to be dominated somewhere, but from shortly after the destruction of the Demon King, the movements changed.


    Instead of losing control, he suddenly started rumbling on the spot, breaking everything around him as soon as he could.


    Although I don''t know if that was what the Demon King intended or didn''t mean, it doesn''t make any difference what happened.


    How much of that damage was even destroying surrounding objects after being attacked is as the fact that the Wang capital is half-destructed shows.


    Fortunately, though there was little damage done to the inhabitants of the Wang capital, there is nothing we can do if the ce where we live is destroyed.


    By guaranteeing life, the country was to have the surrounding viges and towns temporarily evacuated until it managed to rebuild, but how steep a pitch it went to rebuild, it is said, would take several years.


    I would have done it sooner if the college had been safe... but the damage was so much bigger that the college had no choice.


    As far as the College is concerned, when the Demon King was destroyed, the demons were scattered to some extent, which is one of the factors that increased the damage.


    Technically, I should probably say it was a factor that had to be made bigger.


    Because, although not publicly, more than half of the damage suffered by the College was artificial.


    When I found out that the scattered demons were raging, there were two ways to take them.


    Priority is given to minimizing the damage to the College, to finding and destroying each of the demons that are raging, one at a time, or to assuming the worst and destroying the demons as soon as possible.


    Needless to say about the former, the worst thing that can happen is that the demon goes outside the college.


    Those who were in the college were solidified in one ce, so if only they had protected it, the only damage to the college was the building, but outside the college... not throughout the city of Wangdu.


    It was only some evacuation, but it was scattered.


    If a demon strikes there... and that''s what it is.


    And as a result, the College chose thetter.


    He chose to protect the inhabitants of the King''s capital rather than defend the College.


    To be precise, it was Cami''s discretion to defend on the front lines on the College side, but all the college lecturers, starting with Hildegard, said they supported the decision.


    Rather, they praised him for his urate and quick judgment.


    Most importantly, Cami herself seems to feel responsible and is taking the initiative to help rebuild the college.


    Or maybe Eina is worse off in depression than Cami.


    Because Cami is the one who made the decision, but Eina is the one who did it.


    Although, of course, Aina is not the only person who has executed it.


    There were She and Felicia.


    I''m not supposed to be able to fight Felicia... but apparently she cut the trump card.


    Judging from the circumstances I was asked, I think it was urate, but I also wonder if it would have waited a little longer for me.


    That would have made it easier to mislead.


    Given the circumstances, you''ll find out that it was Felicia who used the array, and given theter, it should be very troublesome.


    It doesn''t seem to be pursued because of the ongoing goth of reconstruction right now, but it just won''t keep flowing and won''t be able to.


    For to leave it, it is obviously too dangerous.


    I know it''s okay if you exin it properly, but on the contrary, you need to exin it.


    Considering how far I would have to exin, etc., it was very troublesome.


    Most importantly, you can''t me that judgment, and Soma is not a situation you can tell people anyway in the first ce.


    It''s just that I couldn''t say I was d, because of the way it looked, and the fact that the college was in a situation where I could say it was almostpletely destroyed was mostly because of demons and I could say I was d to rub it against demons.


    Most still, it doesn''t seem enough to delude Eina''s guilt.


    Looks like we''re finally getting to the point where we can go back to this joke-exchange word... but this is still going to drag on for a while.


    By the way, Soma is here - in the mansion''s own room on the Duke of Neumont''s territory, because the college dormitory was also brilliantly involved and all lost.


    I should have been over there, but I came back because of a situation I couldn''t even think about.


    Atst, the college is currentlypletely closed, naturally because sses cannot be held either.


    We look at it for about a year before it starts again, and by taking and passing the exam at that time, we can move on to the next academic year without remaining there.


    If you fail, of course you will remain in the year.


    However, because of the circumstances, the relevant ces will still be taken into ount.


    That''s why the College is currently undergoing reconstruction on a rapid pitch, but the majority of those involved are college officials.


    Helen and Lars also seem to be used, some of which are secretly mixed with Felicia.


    There were two main reasons, because it was Felicia in the end who broke more than half the college, and because it was Felicia who could do it.


    Sometimes about thetter, Felicia is not very depressed.


    If it''s one way or another, it seems to be because I''m taking care of my share.


    I definitely thought that was the best thing then, and if you believe that, it won''t be a reason to be depressed.


    And only Felicia can do it, but this is a spell to say for granted.


    I''ve already told Hildegardo about Felicia, and he''s assured that he can hide it without any problems.


    Not in return, but Felicia is helping Hildegard.


    Well, Hildegard wouldn''t let you use your powers for weird things, and there wouldn''t be a problem.


    In fact, now, the College should be rebuilt as soon as possible.


    Soma still has a lot to learn in college, and above all, she needs it for Felicia.


    Where Hildegard tried to hide it, there are limits to how long the college is closed.


    The College still needs to rebuild to make sure it''s there.


    Also, I haven''t told any other college officials, including Cami, or Sophia and the others about Felicia.


    I hope it stays hidden well...... I would be too optimistic to think it would work just fine.


    For now, thanks to Hildegard, we''re working it out, but we''re going to need to think about something.


    "Hmm... you should still resume your training as soon as possible"


    "What are you saying all of a sudden when you think you''re starting to think of something...!?


    "No, I think a lot of thought went around... about Felicia, you can expect a lot of things to happen in the future? Then I thought I should cure it a little bit sooner."


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but you have to be more serious...! I mean, there''s She over there, and you don''t have to worry so much, do you?


    "Hmmm... well, it is"


    She is over there to help Felicia.


    Or Felicia, Hildegardo, etc., but those who are helping to rebuild over there seem to be in the process of rebuilding by reusing the buildings, etc. that remained critical over there and staying.


    Note that She has not done anything particrly damaging to her surroundings, so she has nothing to do with depression in the first ce.


    I guess what Eina is still depressed about is that she can''t help rebuild.


    I have no choice in rtion to disorientation, and that''s why I assume the role of watching over Soma instead... which seems to mean, this is this.


    I can''t handle all this, so I''m going to have to get over it myself.


    "Hmm... it''s just the two of us in the corner, and I was hoping that Eina would have some interesting reaction."


    "... what? What are you talking about again all of a sudden...!?


    "Um, that''s the reaction. If you expect me to, you''ll do it. That''s Aina."


    "... you hey...!


    I shrug my shoulders back to Aina, who stares at me.


    As a matter of fact, I think the usual Eina would be a little more interesting.


    What does not happen is that it is so depressing.


    Damn, really, this arm seemed like it needed to be cured just now.


    "Now that I''ve been reminded of that fact, it''s my mother''s day back."


    "... that? Am I right...?


    "Hmm. Well, I don''t think it''s possible to feel strange about the day because of every day that doesn''t change."


    "Almost asleep. You''re decent, but there''s no excuse for me to..."


    "It''s as serious as ever in a weird ce"


    Most of all, I guess that''s why I keep getting depressed.


    By the way, it''s true that there are currently only two Somas in this mansion.


    Reconstruction of nature and Neumont territory isgging behind due to the urgent need to rebuild the Wang capital.


    As a result, the people in the realm remain evacuated, and the servants have not been returned.


    And Sophia and the others are helping to rebuild the King''s capital.


    Lina also seems to be helping¡­ or it is mainly for this reason that we have not been able to rebuild here, and Sophia and the others are now living and rebuilding almost in the Wang capital.


    It seems that Sylvia and others are also helping to rebuild Wang Du, and obviously they don''t seem to have enough people, so I guess it''s something we can''t help but put this one behind us.


    However, it''s not a good idea to leave itpletely, so only one day of the week is supposed toe back this way.


    Most importantly, it is pre-built.


    "I mean, even on that day, you''re trying to sneak up early in the morning to train...?


    "Mm-hmm. I thought I''d be good at it..."


    "I''m not trying to poke you...!


    Nevertheless, it''s mostly night or early evening when everyonees back.


    I''d rather aim for the early morning of the day.


    "I''m home now, it is!


    "... I hope she''s fine, but if she shouts like that, maybe she''ll wake up?


    "Oh man...... where have you been with stories like dodgy?


    "... but if you think about it, it''s about Soma, so it''s going to be noticed before you do that?


    "Sure, that sounds like it. Do you say, for some reason, Mr. Soma seems to be already awake. As a result of trying to do something weird again."


    "Uh... it seems like it, it seems like it"


    "... you''ve got trouble denying it."


    And, to a voice that sounded unexpected, Aina and I looked at each other unexpectedly.


    Eina hasn''t even heard of Eina, apparently, because of her confused expression as well.


    "I heard something dodgy, and this is still the time to make a point."


    "I''m not trying to tell you what''s right. I mean, aren''t you supposed to thank me? If I''d gone to training, I''d have been really pissed off by everyone, wouldn''t I?


    "I don''t think it''s going to be much different than what Eina reportster?


    "How do you know? You''re not gonna stop. You look great..."


    I shrug my shoulders, even if I get sighed out like I''m frightened.


    That''s the nature of it, so you won''t have a choice.


    "Well, it''s a corner for now, and you''re supposed to pick me up"


    "Don''t you ever listen to me when I say... Well, some people would be happier to be greeted, so I''m not going to stop there from the beginning."


    "I''m not going to be able to do it, and for now, it''s one of the purposes of going to show that it''s no longer a problem."


    Talking about that, when I get out of bed, I walk out.


    In the meantime, Aina would have been watching this one jizzily to see if it was really okay.


    When it''s something that has no credibility at all, it makes meugh bitterly.


    "Whose fault is it, whose? I mean, if I look closely, I''m dressed... when did you get dressed?


    "In the middle of the night, is it? Would it be natural to keep your gear up early?


    "I have no objection to that, but that''s not the problem. Your clothes are gonna get wrinkled."


    "Nah, even if there is a wrinkle in his clothes, he will not die. If it''s a battlefield in the first ce, you don''t have time to worry about wrinkles."


    "This won''t be a battlefield..."


    Walk along as Aina sideways exhales.


    Iy my hands on the door as I turned my ear downstairs to hear a busy voice - whoops, I had one question.


    "Speaking of which, why is Hildegard here looking like a natural?


    "Yes......? I don''t care how you say it..."


    "No, I don''t think Lina or Cami or my mothers would have a problem with Felicia, of course. I''m supposed to take care of Felicia. Rather, it is natural. She wille with us, naturally, if she is worried about Felicia. But what about Hildegard?


    It will be the fourth time that Sophia and the others have returned to this house since the reconstruction of the Wang capital began.


    The reason for this is mainly to heal the fatigue that cannot be taken away in the Wang Capital and the College, each of which has a good reason toe to this House.


    But Hildegard alone does not have it.


    "If you put that in your mouth, you''d be pissed off, wouldn''t you? I''m sure you''re looking after Felicia."


    "Well, it is a joke that there is no reason, but I was a little concerned because I woulde to this house too naturally. Something strangelyes in our face, or it looks great."


    "He''s actually in a great position, and I don''t think you want him to tell you that over there, do you?


    "Stupid...... enough to be rumored that no one is as humble as I am, huh?


    "I think the rumor has spread that the person is probably mentally ill and needs to be seen as soon as possible."


    "Isn''t it terrible...?


    "You deserve it. Look what you''ve done."


    "¡­ Hmm, doesn''t seem particrly problematic though?


    "Yes, yes, I thought I''d say... not at all"


    Whimpering like a shudder...... there was a small grin in its mouth.


    That may be due to fright, but if it''s funny, no matter how depressed you were, it''s not that far from recovering.


    With that in mind, Soma opens the door.


    And with Aina, he went to greet them all.

 618 Appraisers And Dwarves Part 1

    "Ho...?


    Cami shrugged as she was impressed as she went down the unfamiliar path.


    Though the road, most of what I''ve been walking in is a ce that feels like a roadless road.


    In contrast, I guess I had no choice but to wonder if it was really this or something.


    But at the end of his gaze was certainly the appearance of the city, and he was admired as to whether it was true.


    "I see, you certainly weren''t wrong."


    "So I would have said. Not wrong, he said."


    If you turned your gaze to a dissatisfied voice, there was actually a face there that expressed dissatisfaction.


    Jito, when you smile bitterly at the soma you''re turning to, you shrug your shoulders.


    "You think it was bad, but you deserve to doubt more than you''ve walked in there, don''t you?


    "Well, if they say so, it''s hard to argue..."


    If you walk along talking about that, you''ll eventually get a clear view of the city.


    I don''t know the details, of course.


    "Hmmm... I guess I should say, this is no different from the city we know."


    "Are you still saying that? I think it''s time to get used to it..."


    "I know with my head, it''s what they taught me asmon sense. I mean, it''s a preconceived notion, that''s whates first."


    "Is that what it is?


    "That''s what it is. Even so, it was just when I came to feel it. There''s no difference between the Demons and us."


    If you look up at the sky whining, there''s a pale sky there.


    It''s obvious, but it''s the same sky as it was when I looked up at Radius.


    And I just lowered my gaze, and it''s the same thing.


    Radius, in particr, is sometimes a mixed nation, and it is possible to see a wide variety of racespared to other countries.


    The sight we see there, whatever the cultural differences, was very different from what we normally see.


    Demons and Humanity.


    Cami was understanding that there really was no difference between the two, as a practical experience rather than knowledge.


    But in the first ce, when ites to why Cami and the others are there - in the realm of the Demon Nation, it is supposed to be an inspection.


    The Demon King has raided the King''s capital of Radius, and it''s time for a whole year.


    The Royal College is about to resume this year, and the reconstruction of the Wang Capital is underway one by one.


    But originally a country called Radius had just been made and it was hard to say that it was stable.


    It is the raid of the king''s capital there, and the half destruction of the king''s capital.


    I would have said that there were enough conditions in ce for the country to be rattled.


    Still, it didn''t happen because it was the Demon King who hadunched the raid and, above all, had a proven track record of being able to repel it even though it was half-destructed.


    In short, if we tried to imitate extra in this situation, we could physically crush it.


    If we think only of internal affairs, we might rather say that we have be more decent than before.


    But whatever you don''t, you can''t twist it out, which means you''re understaffed.


    The reconstruction of the Wang capital is being carried out little by little, or precisely in a situation where it can only be carried out little by little.


    We can''t afford to fool around with the extras, the inside is where we can work it out and the outside is another story.


    If we were to be set up in war from somewhere now, we would no longer stand as a nation, regardless of our power.


    That''s why it was an inspection.


    Especially when ites to demons, there are more things you don''t understand.


    Is it possible that we will be waging war in this situation?


    Can''t it be avoided?


    It''s an inspection to find out.


    Technically, that''s what''s going on, I suppose.


    "Hmm... by the way, have you found any means to avert a war with the Demons?


    "Refreshing... well, you can handle it. I mean, even if I didn''t do anything, I guess I already have pre-construction ready anyway. It''s no use just being serious."


    "You''re supposed to be here on orders from the state for once, is that all right?


    "That''s okay. You know how the Demons are, right? It would be enough if we could do that, and the rest is prebuilt."


    Of course Cami and the others have heard about the person Soma met at Demon King Castle.


    That''s why we also know that there will be no waring from the devil''s side.


    Or rather, I knew from the beginning, I should say.


    To the brave men who disappeared, and then after a while, the demons who never invaded.


    A country called Radius is not ipetent enough to specte on what that means.


    But I didn''t get certainty, and above all, if I made it public, I couldn''t predict what Veritas would do.


    If it was Veritas who aggressively discredited the Demon n, it was Veritas who was the first to form the Demon King Crusade and send the brave men in.


    Moreover, the brave man who supposedly defeated the Demon King is the brave man whose Veritas recognized.


    Whatever you think, you''re sure it won''t be a lot of things.


    That''s why we kept the information only between the upper levels.


    Maybe you don''t need to worry about Veritas that much already, but now it''s possible.


    I never went over to be on guard.


    Because now that I''m rebuilding, I also thought there might be a little bit from the Veritas side, but there''s no such move in particr.


    On the contrary, it seems that the Gotagota continues as always over there, and only such stories arrive as civil unrest is likely to ur and the country is likely to split.


    Only that we''re in the middle of considerable confusion, I''m sure.


    But that''s the situation, which means you could jump into those stories to bring the country together.


    We should not give extra information, and this inspection is also, that is why it is only an external pose.


    Finally, it is also for disturbing molecules who are inside, giving them only pre-construction information.


    Nevertheless, even if we make it up anyway, if we don''t actually do something, we''ll just be suspicious.


    Besides, Cami was chosen because she should actually look at the demons for once.


    The reason Cami was chosen, by the way, was mainly because she was the most free of those powerful enough to make it possible.


    Cami is still a sessful lecturer at the Academy this year, but now she''s on extended leave.


    There was nothing to do with Cami, and for that reason it was just right.


    Most importantly, the biggest determinant was because it was quite close to Soma.


    One way or another, we''re only going to apany Soma on this mission.


    "Well, nevertheless, if we get there, it''s finally a turning point. It felt strangely long for the time that had psed."


    "Well, it was an unfamiliar ce, and I looked around once and for all. Is it because of that?


    "No, I told you it was your fault, because I went away, didn''t I?


    "... hmm?


    I can''t solve it, it''s just a face soma, but it was a dialogue over here.


    What do you mean you''re unconscious of it while keeping all that sorts of things to yourself?


    As far as I can tell, when I used to travel, there seemed to be a lot of things going on this time, so are you paralyzed by that?


    "... no, it''s just soma, I guess"


    "... I think I''ve earned some unfair des?


    "It''s a raw hatred and a legitimate assessment. At least everyone but you is convinced."


    "... I can''t solve it"


    And while I was doing so, I came close to being able to see exactly what was going on at the gate.


    A significant number of figures seem to be waiting for a number of people to enter the city and, as always, their appearance is varied.


    Cami unexpectedly narrowed her eyes as she looked through it and moved her gaze toward the city.


    "There''s the one in there who struck your sword, or... are you sure you''re making the one you''re happy with?


    "Maybe you can do it, huh? Well, it''s just a thought."


    "Whatever the other guy says, it''s none other than yours. That''s why I came to this ce."


    Yes, Cami to a ce like this, and Soma was supposed toe, that''s why.


    Receive the sword that Soma asked you to strike a year ago.


    That''s all I came here for.


    Of course, by the time I did, I had a twist... let''s make a discount on that.


    In conclusion, this happened because it was found necessary or because it was decided that it should.


    "Hmmm... that''s exactly what I think is wrong"


    "Nah, I''m just trying to tell you, so I''m worried. Actually, they admitted they should, and I agree with you. Though more than half of them are pre-built, there are good reasons toe here. And... I''m honestly curious about the cksmith you admitted to."


    I don''t usually realize it myself, but Cami is a dwarf and has a deep involvement in something called dwarf and cksmith.


    Because Dwarves are basically more capable of a cksmith system and they say they can create something more powerful than what normal humans hit.


    And it''s also true.


    In fact, Cami''s few Dwarves acquaintances and others were all on the cksmith path.


    Most basically, Cami is on the exception side of the story.


    Cami herself didn''t have that talent.


    Nevertheless, I have never felt particrly bad about it, nor have I ever been jealous or resentful.


    However, since I was a child, it doesn''t change that something called cksmithing has been familiar to me, so I wonder what''s wrong if it''s someone that Soma admitted to.


    "... Oh, no. Are they doing well?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "Oh, no, I mean alone, I''m talking about this one. I don''t care."


    Although I miss it and remember it because I rarely get involved in cksmiths, it would be something I''m doing well anyway.


    Same goes for Cami, but the Dwarves are killing you as a species, and you''re snuffing in strange ces.


    "Hmm... is that so"


    "That''s it, I think it''s time to get there, but can we stay in line?


    "Hmm. If it''s the same as before, it shouldn''t be a problem"


    "Copy that. Okay, let''s go."


    As such, Cami nodded to Somma''s words, looking forward to being just a little further ahead, while heading with Somma towards the gates of the city.

 619 Appraisers And Dwarves Part 2

    Cami, who was able to safely enter the city, sighed softly as she looked around under Soma''s lead.


    Because I felt differently shown how poisoned Veritas was before I knew it.


    The city, named Fergau, seemed to be of no lesser colour than the cities of Radius and Veritas, just as it had ever passed by.


    The number of people, the facade of the building, the vibrancy of the city.


    Simply byparison, it is only possible that there are too many disparities between the towns, but at least they are clearly inferior.


    Rather, it can be said that it is clearly superior to Radius and others, and that is still about race.


    Even Radius has no chance of winning, just because of its number and mix, and it''s out of the question to Veritas.


    No, is that the same in other mono-ethnic states, not just Veritas?


    And even though Radius is a mixed nation, the inhabitants originally came from Veritas.


    Even though those who have migrated there reluctantly, discriminatory thoughts have been stained deep in their consciousness about what happened.


    It''s probably much better than other countries, but still, for a race other than the human race, it''s never going to be an easy country to live in.


    But above all, the problem is that Cami didn''t feel that when she was at Radius, at least.


    Sometimes I guess Cami was never discriminated against for what she saw, but Cami only thought that people other than the human race at Radius seemed somewhat cramped.


    And I didn''t think the reason was because I was discriminated against.


    Yes, the non-human species in Radius were clearly discriminated against.


    Nevertheless, it''s not like it''s being abused, and discrimination is trivial.


    For example, if you''re walking down the road and you''re about to hit a target, the human species doesn''t try to avoid that the target is another race.


    Sometimes it''s because the other person avoids it first, but theck of consciousness to try to avoid it is something you can see if you look.


    Most of all, it''s the first time I''ve ever noticed that I''vee here to walk and watch in the crowd.


    There were many other details, but things that I thought would be clearly discriminatory.


    It''s trivial, I guess it''s like you don''t care if you don''t, but I''m pretty sure that''s connected to cramping.


    Above all, the problem is that it was from unconsciousness.


    If Radius'' national policy was not to exclude other races, it would have been fine.


    It is also far better, given that some countries have dered themselves to be, for example, ves, even when other nations explicitly exclude and ept other races.


    But Radius'' national policy is to embrace other races.


    Even though it is unconscious, it must not discriminate against other races.


    Though, it''s the original.


    It''s not something we can do as soon as possible, and to some extent, it''s something we can''t help.


    It''s something we need to look at in the long run.


    But the upper echelons of the country. Then, obviously, it would be bad.


    Then there is no way to correct it.


    The story is about how to fix it without losing the role model.


    Yes, that means that the upper echelons of the country - Alexis and Sophia - are also unconscious and discriminatory towards other races.


    This is evident at a time when we have never heard such a story.


    Because if you understand, you''re bound to be trying to do something about it.


    At a time when they don''t, they don''t understand it either.


    No... it''s probably harder for them to notice those things than Cami.


    Cami is so educated that she can tutor Soma.


    But it wasn''t until Radius was able to educate him.


    There is no way that Dwarves, a rare race, could receive higher education, although some education had been received by then.


    Being a skill connoisseur with a Duke''s family gave him enough knowledge to do tutoring because he was packed with all sorts of things.


    But because of this, Cami''smon sense is slightly different from that held by those in the so-called upper echelons.


    It''s a distortion, you might say.


    Even if you know what theirmon sense is, you don''t think it''s yourmon sense.


    Because of this, Cami''s perception of the Demon Nation is discriminatorypared to that of Sophia and the others.


    Instead, they were informed of the truth, and unlike them who found out the truth on it, Cami believed in something called the Demon Nation as Veritas put it, and that wasmon sense.


    When he learned the truth and was educated, he did not reach the point of repaintingmon sense.


    Even though we''re getting used to it a little bit, it''s because we still look at the Demons and make sure they''re no different from ourselves.


    And in terms of other races, the opposite is true.


    Sometimes Cami is not originally a human species and is not so exclusive to other races.


    Still, what Cami and the others lived in was a hiding ce on the edge of Veritas.


    I am ustomed to the extent that Veritas''mon sense spills over undeniably and even when I look at exclusive asions, I think that''smon sense.


    But Sophia and the others are not educated to that extent, but to the exclusion of non-human species.


    Though something obviously strange has been ruled out by reason and personality, thatmon sense must have been rooted in the deep of consciousness.


    Even if you see something discriminatory, there''s a great chance that you didn''t realize it was natural.


    But anyway, I guess if you say it''s something you can''t help it with, you can''t help it.


    If you''re doing it in bad faith, if it''s in clearer form, you might have noticed.


    But what is unconscious and trivial is that unless it is something like an imperfection to notice, it is not impossible to notice.


    This journey itself became an integral part of Cami, but nothing else would be possible.


    I simply can''t afford the time.


    Besides, if this is the only solution, it is also doubtful.


    Every time Cami arrives in a new city, she feels her country is still there, but it''s also because she notices new problems.


    They realize that what they took for granted was not normal, and that this was also true.


    Conversely, even if we don''t show it here, we don''t realize it is.


    Then, even if it was all meant to be presented, there would be ample possibility that it was still at all.


    Though...


    "Hmmm......"


    "I''ve had a difficult face since earlier, but what''s wrong with it? Well, you look like that every time you get to the city."


    "Mm-hmm? Really? I was going to keep it out of my face..."


    "Until now, I didn''t dare ask because that was the case, but it was definitely on my face. I''m not sure if I should ask, because there will be things to do there."


    "Did you... I haven''t either"


    While it is true that every time time time goes by, the problems pile up, that is something that has nothing to do with Soma.


    Yet you can''t seem to be noticed and even used.


    In the first ce, if you say this has nothing to do with Cami, it has nothing to do with it.


    That''s right, if it''s about the Demons, they weren''t even talking about other races.


    I''m thinking about it because I realize it, but it''s not Cami''s job or her role to think about those things originally.


    - I guess it''s because I thought so.


    "... hey soma, what if we''re hurting or dissatisfying someone because of what we''re doing unconsciously ourselves? If you know what the problem is, you just need to fix it, but you don''t even know what the problem is or if there''s a problem in the first ce..."


    I put that in my mouth and closed it in a hurry.


    Because it wasn''t like asking Soma.


    Or say it''s none of Soma''s business, and I wonder what you''re doing so...


    "Yeah? Isn''t that something you should actually just ask? Is there any dissatisfaction or, if so, what is the cause? Well, I''m not sure what you''re talking about, so it''s possible I''m talking about a misunderstanding..."


    With his neck clenched, it was the thought of scales falling from his eyes into the words he was told as a matter of course.


    Exactly.


    If it''s possible that you''re dissatisfied, all you have to do is actually ask.


    I wondered why I didn''t realize such a natural thing, and immediately something bitter came up in my mind about the cause.


    After all, there are still discriminatory perceptions of other races in Cami.


    It was because other races recognized that even if they were dissatisfied, they had no choice but to tolerate it that they asked and did not think that such matters should be resolved.


    "... ha. Really, I haven''t."


    "Yeah? I knew it was a mistake, didn''t I? Then I''d like you to ignore it..."


    "It''s not like that."


    That''s the misunderstanding, makes meugh bitterly.


    Totally...


    "I''m d I''m traveling with you this time."


    "Ooh? Well, if you can say I''m d, I''m d..."


    Rarely, Soma''s face had a bewildered look, and her mouth loosened.


    But I looked around, not because I cared for the eyes, but because I felt the air flowing around me.


    "Well... by the way, is it time?


    "Hmm... you''re right, but you know damn well"


    "Somehow."


    If I noticed, I was off the boulevard and down a road like a cluttered back street.


    I don''t know what store it is because there is no sign or anything like the store on either side.


    But I also know that''s why it''s a craftsman''s shop.


    Even though you haven''t made a lot of ims, that''s what makes me say I don''t do anything but what I like, because that reminded me of the craftsmen I know so well.


    And when I plugged it into the corner of such a ce, Soma''s leg stopped.


    "This is it?


    "Maybe. I only visited twice a year ago, and honestly it is possible that I am wrong. Well, it''s definitely around here, so if it''s not, you can put it in properly."


    I didn''t think that was okay, but if there''s no other means of confirmation, I certainly can''t help it.


    Soma opened the door without any hesitation in front of Cami, who was thinking about that in a big mess.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt... but it still seems to fit here."


    I guess the second half is for Cami.


    I shrug my shoulders to the words as I turned my gaze towards this one, saying that I was d.


    So, after the soma that moved on, Cami stepped inside the store, too.


    "Damn, you''re finally here. You''re doing it right, right? My masterpiece. As a matter of fact, it''s only recently that I''ve been satisfied..."


    What was inside was a small figure for a long time.


    It''s as small as all the mistakes you make with a boy, and there''s no big differencepared to Soma or Cami.


    But I guess I don''t think of him as a boy because he has a lot of mustaches growing on his face.


    When such a person thought he had a confident and temperamental grin on Soma, he noticed this one and turned his gaze - his eyes wide open.


    He''s just a face who says he saw something that''s not supposed to be possible... but perhaps this one must have looked the same from the other side.


    Because Cami was also surprised that someone had never thought she would be here.


    "... Cami, huh?


    "... I never thought I''d see you here, Gustav"


    A friend of mine was there.

 620 Appraisers And Dwarves Part 3

    "Ha. I didn''t know what you were going to do when you left to be an adventurer."


    "That''s the dialogue over here. I thought you gave up because you wouldn''t listen to me at all for saying that you would be the best sword-beating cksmith in the world... I can''t believe you were here. Then you won''t have to ask for a name."


    "I thought it would be this way if I knew where I couldpete purely with my arms."


    "You look like the same cksmith idiot. Above all. Besides... it sure looks like it''s close to a dream."


    "It''s been a long time since I set foot."


    At the end of the gaze talking about that, there was a continuous wind-cut sound.


    At a speed that can barely even follow the trajectory, he exhales small into the figure of Soma waving his sword as a delight.


    "I mean, it''s like trying out, but as far as how Soma seems satisfied, it doesn''t look like he can do it."


    "Naturally, I''d say so, but honestly, it''s true that you were big on anxiety. I don''t know if I can make something that satisfies me yet."


    "Ho...?


    So Cami shrugged as impressed because Gustav seemed to have some idea of Soma''s prowess.


    Naturally, but where he excelled as a cksmith, what is required is as if it were something else from abat position.


    Even if you can''t feel the magnitude of the power that you can feel as natural if it''s something to fight for, no wonder.


    Most importantly, Soma has such isted power that even those of his kind can''t feel it the worse they do... which is why they shouldn''t feel it for a more normal cksmith.


    Gustav, however, apparently feels it to some extent.


    Apparently, a really good cksmith can urately measure the strength of his opponent and create something worthy of it... but a friend seemed to have his hands on the area, above all.


    "Hmm... by the way, there''s one thing I''d like to ask you that''s so brilliant"


    "... I don''t have a good feeling you''re going to lift me up, but I''m just going to ask. What?"


    "You didn''t make a disciple or anything?


    "Apprentice, huh? Don''t be silly. You think I have time for that?


    "I thought so."


    For a long time Gustav has been a cksmith fool, like he only thinks about cksmiths.


    Or so is the general Dwarf.


    I''m in a straight line for what I''m interested in, and I don''t even have eyes for anything else.


    Taking a disciple is important in the sense that you will inherit your skills, but naturally the time to elevate your arms for that matter will be cut.


    Even if I were to take it one day, I wouldn''t even think about it until I felt limited or satisfied with myself.


    "Well, why don''t you get acquainted with a cksmith who''s smart enough to move to another country?


    "Whatever your arm is, I just don''t know about migration... well, it''s not umon to say that you''re not happy with the status quo, but if you''re ming the environment, your arm is pretty good in the first ce. Why are you asking me that?


    "This country is understaffed all year round, especially now. It would have been helpful if a good cksmith hade... just wouldn''t it be so good?"


    The reason we need a cksmith is to rebuild Wang Du, needless to say.


    It is simply not enough people, but above all it is people who can create things.


    It doesn''t mean there aren''t enough cksmiths in particr, but it would be useless to expect a non-cksmith handover from a cksmith idiot.


    Or maybe if I did poorly, I wouldn''t even have a handover to the other cksmiths.


    "Do you mean you lick a little too much about me, or do you make a fool of yourself?


    "So it''s also some kind of handover?


    "Well, you know what?"


    You can''t do that, can you, Azuma?


    After all, the fool seemed stupid.


    I have not been discouraged or anything else because it was the only way to do it.


    It''s like I wouldn''t have asked if I wasn''t my friend Gustav in the first ce.


    It''s nothing more than what I was asked to do, and there''s nothing wrong with where I couldn''t.


    "I mean, shouldn''t you be asking me if I''m willing to move first? Or are you short on my arms?


    "No, I don''t think you''re short... but you''re not willing toe anyway, are you?


    "Sort of."


    "Then why did you say it, you dumb-ass?"


    When I turned my gaze at him, he gave me back a face that I was good at for some reason, so I exhale.


    There''s really nothing this fool can do about it.


    "In the first ce, you''re a cksmith who specializes in striking swords, aren''t you? What we want now are more generic ones."


    As long as it takes some form, it''s possible to magically assist, but there''s nothing we can do about it if we can''t create something that''s the foundation for it first.


    And that''s obviously inefficient, although there''s nothing magical you can''t make.


    Ask a cksmith or something to make it andbine it to make it much quicker.


    Even if I didn''t do that once, they could have made it in half a day, even if it was as much as the Mansion just using magic, but Hate and now magic are degradingpared to those days.


    That''s why we need those people, and among them we don''t need fools who are only going to make swords or anything like that.


    "Well, sure, I''m not gonna hit anything but a sword right now."


    "Right? So you''re..."


    "No, I really want you toe!


    And, saying that, Soma, who was barebacking, stopped that arm and raised his hand.


    The face is as satisfying as ever, and Cami exhales unexpectedly.


    "... well, I know you liked it for now, but... were you that satisfied?


    "Um, honestly, I was watching it sweeter, or it''s more than I expected. And I thought you said this was satisfactory... but it doesn''t mean you''re not going to produce anything more, does it?


    "... oh, naturally"


    In Soma''s words, Gustav grinned.


    I can see that there is a challenging light in those eyes, and that the word satisfaction is only one separation.


    "Tomorrow than today, the day after tomorrow. A year from now, you''ll have a much better sword."


    "Mm-hmm. That''s why I want you toe."


    With that said, the two stare at each other jiggly so that they can interact with each other only with their gaze.


    Or maybe even confirmation of intent with that actually.


    But it doesn''t matter to Cami, so I shrugged my shoulders looking at it.


    "Well, I know exactly how you want a better sword, and I''m going to know how that feels. But then you''re gonna switch over right away for hitting something new and better than your current sword? For once, though, you''re happy with that sword, too, aren''t you?


    "Mm... that''s..."


    "I''m not a swordsman, but I can use a sword, too, so I know how good that is. So I''m telling you, if they make something better than that, we don''t have another one of yours to use, right? Even us would be tough. I mean, that''s where he came from, and he''s gonna have an extra arm. I''d rather be here, still for him."


    That was just a fact.


    I don''t mind Gustaving.


    If you''d rathere, you should be wee.


    If you can strike so many swords, it will be the best weapon in Radius, even if it will be a few strikes.


    There is no reason to dislike it.


    But whether it''s good for both sides is another story.


    And in conclusion, it is for Radius, but not for Soma or Gustav.


    Originally, Cami thinks for Radius and should perhaps lend a hand to Gustav''s exhortation, but although Hate and Cami areing with the life of the country this time, they are not in a separate and important position in the country.


    I''m here because it''s only a request from a friend, and if you''ve been thinking about a friend, it''s natural to think about the two friends here and act on them.


    "If you want a good sword in the first ce, you can ask me again, okay? Show me that sword and you won''t be able toe and get it."


    "Hmmm...... is that true too? I''m sorry I said something weird."


    He also convinced Soma, saying so and bowing his head to Gustav - but that''s where the story never ended.


    Now Gustav shook his head to the side, saying no.


    "I made up my mind. I''ming."


    "... what? Were you listening to me? I said I''d just waste my arm if you came over here..."


    "You know what I mean. Or if you''re wasting it in the first ce, it''s the same thing even if you''re here. It''s not a question of degree. If it''s going to be useless, it''s the same thing to what extent. But you have him, don''t you? Then there''s no reason why I shouldn''t go that way."


    "I thought you said you weren''t going toe earlier?


    "I changed my mind. No... I realized there was no reason not to go."


    Gustav, smiling as he said that, seemed to have decided his mindpletely already.


    Finally, Soma seemed very happy.


    He''s like a kid who got the toy he wanted... Exactly, I don''t even think Cami can do anything about this.


    I let out a sigh of sigh at the two of them delighted on their own, without even knowing people''s minds.


    "Oh, yeah, I''ll call them anyway. Maybe he''lle for fun. You don''t know his contact details anyway, do you?


    "What are those... you mean those guys?


    I only have friends in my hometown, such as those whom Gustav and Cami know inmon.


    Sure, I don''t have any contact information.


    "... ha, well, why don''t you just take it personally? If they''reing, that''ll help."


    It''s like I don''t know what''s going on with each of them, but given what''s happening with Gustav, they haven''t all changed a lot anyway, and they probably have more arms than that again.


    There is no reason not to wee Radius, who is understaffed all year round.


    "So, it''s okay toe, but what exactly? We''re just here to pick it up, so we''ll be home soon, okay? Well, I''m gonna stay here for the night for once, but you got something to do before you leave here, don''t you?


    "Right... some of them are taking orders at once. You need to go through your inws. Together, a year... No, six months from now? I''m going to go there... but where should I go?


    "It depends where and what you want to do... but yeah, you know what Demon Forest is for now, right? Oh, no, you''re saying it another way over here?


    "No, I know that, but should I go over there?


    "Technically, you''re ahead of us through there. There''s a mansion right out there, so you can handle it if you go there. Don''t go through with it."


    "Okay. Well, if that''s what you decide, it''s a lot to do. Um... I''m getting busy...!


    Even though I say I''ve been busy, my expression is a delight, so I guess it''s what I really want.


    Then I had nothing to say from here.


    I really don''t know if I''d like to leave my guests and just go back to my shop.


    I look over the small square that existed behind the store and exhale that it was a ce to try it out.


    Then when I turned my gaze to Soma, I exhaled another sigh.


    "Totally... don''t let anything really happen when I''m with you"


    "As far as I''m concerned, this time it wasn''t unexpected but what I wanted, so I don''t have a problem with it?


    "I have one over here. You can''t leave a cksmith with all those arms in the city well."


    You''ll need a report, and even though you''re busy, an extra job will set in.


    It will be a booming storm from all parts of the rtionship.


    But I just have to ask them to think it''s their fault for nning a journey with Soma or something.


    "... I think I just heard the words" I''m d you and I were able to travel earlier "?


    "That''s for real, isn''t it? And I mean it."


    Besides, it''s not just any trouble.


    If we can actually secure a cksmith with all those arms, it would be an extraordinary joy.


    It is also significant that he was actually spending time in the realm of the Demons.


    Because he is a person who may be able to point out things that are not ours.


    Ask dissatisfaction directly to other races, and still point to things you don''t understand or discrimination thates out unconscious, and improve it.


    By doing so, Radius should be able to approach the ideal country we aspire to greatly.


    However, people everywhere concerned will be busy dying... but that would have to be given a break because it would be the foundation for that.


    "... it doesn''t matter to me that I''m only a lecturer at the academy."


    "It''s a ghost..."


    "If the ghosts could make the ideal country, they''d be happy to weep."


    So he lied and shrugged his shoulder, and Cami went back to the store with Soma.

 621 Demons And The Founding Of The Nation Part 1

    "Hmmm... Isn''t this just bad?


    Report at hand...... No, Stina groaned unexpectedly as she looked through the application.


    The content is that one cksmith wants to move to another country.


    The reason is that there is something I want to hit in that country, and it doesn''t go into any further detail.


    Most likely, given the fact that he is a cksmith, he doesn''t need anything else.


    Nevertheless, you can''t be convinced with that.


    This would have been fine if they were regr cksmiths, but if they were regr cksmiths in the first ce, they wouldn''t have to file an application or anything like that.


    An application is literally a document required when applying for something.


    Submit it to the Demon King''s Castle, the heart of the Demons.


    The person submitting it will naturally be the appropriate person.


    And the cksmith who has submitted the application this time was one of the best cksmiths in the Demon n.


    Technically, I''m not a Demon, I''m just a person who''s been moving to Diment... but there''s no precise definition of a Demon in the first ce.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say Demonic, as it would mostly refer to a person living in Diment.


    Either way, the best cksmiths like that are saying they want to move to another country.


    Yes, I understand. It''s only natural that you can''t undertake it.


    Especially since he specializes in swords, even though he is a cksmith.


    Considering that his forged sword would have spread in other countries, that is the only threat.


    Of course there''s nothing like dramatically increasing your power just because you used a good sword, but it''s definitely the easiest way to bottom up your power.


    Every country will wee you with its hands up, and as a diment, you''re the one who doesn''t want to let go.


    But.


    "Especially if you ask me if there''s a way to prevent it..."


    That''s all he''s dealing with, so naturally Diment favors him, too.


    He drew on himself as an exclusive cksmith for the Demon King, guaranteeing him one and all of his unfettered lives.


    He gave everything else he wanted, such as the best environment for food and clothing.


    ... No, to be precise, I tried to give, but I should say.


    "I didn''t want one, so hey... oh no, except for one, to be exact?


    Never stand in your way.


    Subject only to that, he epted it.


    That''s all that matters to him, and he didn''t need anything in the first ce like a life without liberty.


    So I declined to be told that I would prepare the best environment for Demon King''s Castle, and I didn''t nod when I said that I would prepare the best materials.


    I told him what I wanted him to make, and I received the material for it without saying anything... but in the end, that was the only rtionship he had with the cksmith and the customer.


    I guess I epted the position by deciding that doing so would not get in the most extra way.


    If you were a cksmith in Shirai, there''s no way you could disobey an order from the Demon King.


    That naturally does not change whether he wants to be exclusive, but he has been able to reject his own unwanted demands as consideration.


    I''ll take the request, but that''s all.


    He has nopulsion or anything, even when he abruptly says he is going to another country, and there is no way to stop it.


    Because he''s the only one who has the right to decide where he lives.


    No matter where he migrates, the position of Demon King is the same, and it is possible to make a request... of course such a thing is only pre-built.


    No... I still don''t have the right to stop it.


    "Well, what''s the matter...... isn''t that something you can judge by Stina? I don''t care what you do, but I''m not going to be able to make it... where are you going to sell the oil this time?"


    and it was when Stina exhaled, looking at the empty seats opposite her.


    When the door of the room opened unexpectedly, a shadow entered.


    But when she turned her gaze to you, Stina exhaled her sigh again.


    Of course, I knew what it looked like.


    "Did you finallye back? I''m gonna throw Stina a job round and get away with it. Do you want me to stop now?


    "''Cause it''s a hassle, and unlike before, we have people we can put in charge of instead, right? Then you''ll run away."


    I wonder why you look like an asshole and say something like that, but it doesn''t make sense where I said it anyway, so I just exhale three times instead.


    Then I gave him the application at hand.


    "I don''t care. I just got off to work. This isn''t Omei. You can''t tell."


    "Am I right? What, I thought I''d made quite a bit of peacetely, but even if it''s any trouble..."


    I guess the words became butt shuddered along the way I was saying and I eventually finished reading them to the end.


    A sinister expression with a frown spread across his face.


    "... seriously?


    "Didn''t look like the one who would joke about that? At least you haven''t heard a joke or anything since Stina helped Omei here."


    "Right...... oh my god, this is it"


    Weakened whining, I guess, is because I''m actually serious about it.


    Stina can understand that, too, and to be honest, I agree.


    Though...


    "What are you going to do?


    "Well... what''s the matter, damn it. If you''re ever dissatisfied, you can fix it, but you didn''t even look dissatisfied."


    "In the first ce, you''re not the type to tell me directly if you''re unhappy, are you?


    "Right. There were times when I hadn''t struck a sword in a while, but these days I''ve been vigorously, and I''ve said that I''ve been able to get more and better swords..."


    I should still say, even Iori can''t think of a solution.


    Or I also feel like a solution or something that doesn''t exist from the beginning.


    "And most importantly, we''re going to go to Radius... and there''s no reason to stop it..."


    "What the heck... I can make up any number of reasons in other countries, but I just can''t do it right there. You can''t just lie about the truce being lifted."


    Exclusive to the Demon King means that not only can you take refuge in the Demon King, but the opposite can be true.


    Because it''s not publicly avable, you basically won''t have to worry about it, but in case you do, sharing information is well done.


    Naturally, informally, it also means that we have a ceasefire agreement with Radius.


    So I know that the vige near the Devil''s Forest was ced for dummies, and I know that there is no danger of inevitable turning to Radius.


    I just told you to think it''s dangerous, and it doesn''t make any sense.


    "But Radius, Radius..."


    "What the hell is wrong with you?


    "No, I feel like something''s caught on, I think I can remember..."


    To put it that way, Ioli roared yeah, but Stina decided to leave it alone for now.


    There''s still a lot of paperwork on the table in front of us, and we have to process it.


    It''s a paperwork in the name of Iori''s help, assigned as punishment for what I''ve done, but I feel more like a punishment game than punishment.


    Especially around where I purposefully built a ce called the office or something, but the Lord there will be gone for a little while.


    It just doesn''t include that search and capture, though it''s probably better yet.


    "- Ah."


    And I knew it was better for the Demons to take this guy down, but when the thought began to pass, I heard a lot of saying that I remembered something from Iori.


    If you look at him, he actually looks like that.


    "What? Do you remember anything? I''ll tell you what I noticed when I had trouble thinking about it."


    "What do you think I am?


    "Ask your own chest."


    "I don''t know anything about hatred... well, anyway. I may have found out why I suddenly said this."


    He said he understood, but his face seemed to be mixed up somewhere.


    It is likely that he will still exhale, as if he is shaken to the point of illustrating the report.


    "That''s not true, but could it be some reason not to?


    "... well, yeah, Roku, but I don''t know what kind of crap it is. Especially after what I found out, it didn''t change anything."


    ¡­¡­ What the hell is this?


    "No, I''m not sure either, I just remembered... no, you said you asked for a sword when Soma came here before,"


    ".................. uh"


    So I also remembered Stina.


    Speaking of which, he said that, and besides, it''s just that city I asked for.


    Plus, I thought you said you''de and get itter.


    "It''s hard to be sure... I can''t think of anything else in that city that he can do with his sword."


    "Right? Besides, Gustav started hitting the sword again just then, when he thought about it."


    "Isn''t that confirmed..."


    "Atst, Gustav must have been looking for the right user to take on his sword."


    I put both arms up to that word literally means cheering you up.


    After finalization, it would be impossible, for example, to have someone more suited to that desire than Soma.


    "Oh, no, speaking of which, wasn''t my adoptive father supposed to use a sword, too?


    "Mine is really just for use. Swordsmanship is not a big deal, and I was actually told that I couldn''t do it once I checked. That''s what I call it..."


    "Yeah? What the hell is wrong with you, adopted father? Surely I think it was my adoptive father who told me to call him that as one of my punishments?


    "No, it is..."


    I''m gonna give Ioli a nice grin.


    In the beginning it did seem punitive, but after reopening it, it''s more like a return of interest.


    There''s no reason to bother stopping you.


    "Besides, maybe one more of these days we''ll call it that, so we should get used to it at Stina''s, right?


    "Uh, uh, I can''t hear you. I can''t hear what you''re saying!


    "It''s bad forever...... okay.... Not necessarily that way in the first ce. If you marry someone you call your adoptive father, is that what they''re gonna call you?


    "Ah? Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing. So, so that''s okay with eptance?


    "I can''t refuse you over here from the start. Besides, this is what happens. Ma, you have to give up. But let me make this a strange coin."


    "Odd Currency, is it?


    Ioli nodded when she had a meaningful grin against Stina, who tilted her neck.


    And.


    "Oh. Even so, I just figured... I thought I''d use this as a trading material to get Radius to recognize our founding."


    That''s what I said.

 622 Demons And The Founding Of The Nation Part 2

    "Uh... I see you''re falling asleep, huh? Why don''t you wash your face?


    To not many words, though Stina returned it that way, it would be helpless too.


    If it''s not bullshit, what the hell is it?


    "Who''s asleep? You''ve got a clean head, and you''re insane.


    "Mmm, next time you went crazy, did you try to tell me you were going first..."


    Even as she spewed out the joking words that way, Stina stared jizzily to make sure she didn''t miss how Iori was doing.


    But I feel a slight light vibe there, but I don''t feel any signs of lying or joking.


    I mean...


    "... are you serious?


    "You can''t talk about this with a joke, can you? Naturally."


    That said, his eyes pointed straight at him, I see. He certainly lived a real light.


    Apparently, he''s serious.


    "Sister... no, does Mr. Beatrice know about that?


    "You could normally be my sister, how long do you keep doing that? You can stop now. And now you''re my name."


    "I stopped Stina, but it''s punishment. If Stina stops here, I can''t tell you, and I can''t help it. Of course I call you Father-inw."


    "... Shit"


    "You know, I don''t care about that. So, did you tell everyone?


    "For once, yeah. I just told him that I was thinking about those things, and I haven''t got any specifics yet. I didn''t think about it in the first ce."


    He said he hadn''t thought about it, but he''s about to move on to doing what he just came up with.


    Exactly stunned and the sigh leaked.


    "Aren''t you an idiot?


    "No, I did just think of that, but it''s not just a thought, is it? There''s a good chance and a good reason."


    "... is it true?"


    I couldn''t trust myself enough to look into my eyes, but after I coughed up one more thing, I wandered unexpectedly into my pointed eyes.


    The atmosphere that surrounded him was worthy of the Lord of this castle.


    Most of all, that''s not necessarily why the thought is right.


    So when Stina coughs up one too, she retightens her mind and looks back at those eyes.


    Determining whether it''s right or not is one of the reasons Stina is here.


    I can''t be cowardly or anything.


    "... for now, I just found out that I''m thinking about it properly. So, what exactly do you think? That''s right... the odds are goodter, so let me start with the reason."


    "The reason is simply that if you don''t do that, you''re not proportionate. Gustav is the one with the cksmith arm who''s probably gonna be in the fifth finger in the world, not just the Demons, right? Normally, we should naturally not allow ourselves to surround ourselves and send them out to other countries. Especially now countries are pretty tingly, and some are actually at war. Well, mostly Veritas. Try to get him there. Definitely gonna lose your bnce of power."


    That''s certainly what Stina thought, too.


    If Gustav goes to another country, it will undoubtedly be the bottom line for that country.


    That hasn''t happened in Dimento because Dimento is not a country.


    To raise the bottom, you don''t have soldiers as a country, you can''t do it.


    But that''s why even if Gustav were to move from Dimension to another ce, Dimension shouldn''t have that disadvantage -


    "No, it''s synonymous with our rtive weakness that other nations'' wars will be raised to the bottom, right? That could be enough of a downside, right?


    "That might be true... but what Gustav is trying to make his way to is Radius, right? h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h. I


    "Well, you''re right if you say you don''t have a body or a lid, but on the contrary, it seems that way because there''s soma. If it weren''t for Soma, that would be enough of a threat, wouldn''t it?


    "Hmmm... maybe it does... but is that enough in exchange for admitting that the Demons will have a country?


    "At least I think I am. For example, because this time it''s Radius, but if this were Veritas, the peripheral states that are definitely at war with Veritas would have opposed it. If we do it badly, we may be attacked and destroyed by the power that has been raised. Conversely, if Gustav had gone to a country where he was at war with Veritas, Veritas would have rebelled fiercely this time. Veritas may not be destroyed, but there''s a good chance he''ll end up at a disadvantage."


    "Isn''t Radius at war with Veritas?


    "We''re in a truce now, aren''t we? Besides, you probably think it''s a margin of error, just like us."


    Reminds me of that word.


    I was wondering if you knew about Soma because of the evil dragon.


    The current situation, which can be described as a step ahead of civil unrest, although we would not be able to afford to care about that in the first ce.


    "Hmmm... if you don''t want Gustav sent into the other country, or if you want me to, admit that the Demons have a country,... so you can say?


    "Well, that''s the thing. I''m not actually gonna do it, but we''re in a position to do it. I guess Gustav stayed with me until now because I didn''t think I''d do it. Still, it doesn''t change what you can do, then it will be worth it. That''s what I mean."


    "Hmm... I understood for now, but so I can really push through? What you''re saying is, it''s pre-construction, or it''s just some kind of airborne theory on the ne, right? I know. I feel like I''m about to get poked."


    "That''s why I told you. There''s a good chance of winning."


    I did say it, but there Stina sends another skeptical gaze.


    More than I assure you, I don''t think it''s due to optimistic thoughts.


    "... that''s not why Omei''s friend is the king, is it?


    There is no such thing as friendship between nations.


    Even if the top of the country are friends with each other, it''s different from this.


    Countries that prioritize their emotions are bound to be poked and copsed there.


    Because we understand that, friendships are never formed between nations.


    Especially since Radius is not long founded, or tends to give priority to his interests as a nation by the time he is excessive.


    It''s like Stina knows it hasn''t been a year and six months since we packed it here.


    Even though I say something, there is no way that Iori, who sees everything in the kind of report, doesn''t know about it.


    Ioli shrugged her shoulder with a bitter smile as she stared jiggly thinking about it.


    "Of course I''m not thinking about that. Not from the report, but directly from Soma. If that''s not in the interest of the country, maybe he''ll cut me off at his leisure.... I know you''re ready to be an asshole, but it''s my fault, so I can''t say anything. Well, on the contrary, if it''s in the interest of the country, they could ignore some sense."


    "You''re just talking about the possibility... that''s not the one with the good odds, either, right?


    "That''s not true, is it? At least I think there''s a chance I canpete."


    "... what is the basis for that?


    Honestly, I don''t think Stina has that much chance.


    Rather, he even thinks it''s low.


    Because the Demons want to make a country.


    That means we''re not just being driven to one ce, we''re trying to wrap it up there.


    This ce now remains in a state of well-being because Iori''s bing the Demon King minimized his grudge with his surroundings.


    By not attacking from here, but as a side of the battle, it is not a problem to leave it alone, or the priority is low.


    But trying to build a country, instead of turning it all upside down, is like oiling a fire.


    Now is the time when countries havee to take their hands seriously and destroy them, no wonder.


    "Hmm, I think Stina''s idea basically ends with concern, huh? At least they won''t try to destroy us."


    "... what makes you think that?


    "Because there is no lead or gatherer. I''ve been working on both of them. Veritas is the one. We may be able to temporarily bring the country together for the Demonic Crusade, but that will be the best we can do, we have no other power to turn it around."


    "Then wouldn''t other countries do it?


    "I can''t do that either. When thest Demon King crusader, we betrayed each other. If you be a suspect that it''s going to happen again, no one''s going to try. Maybe they''ll stab you in the back this time."


    "So you don''t even get involved, do you mean?


    Stina felt something unspeakable in Ioli, who nodded that was the case.


    I don''t know what to say... I don''t know if I want people to be stupid.


    "Well, you don''t care about that if it''s the Soma one, or you ignore it. If they betrayed me, that''s when I''d say it was, or something, and you wouldn''t actually care. He''s a good cracker. On the other hand, it''s like he believes in human goodness. Understanding that there is malice and goodness, we can expect goodness to surpass it, and so on."


    "Oh, I''m not listening to him now! So? Even if it doesn''t get entangled, it''s definitely going to be dangerous, right?


    "No, I don''t think so. Especially Radius. That ce is basically hostile, even though it''s a truce with Veritas now. That would have to go away without much leeway. Turn the Demon npletely against the enemy. It''s Radius who will perish, isn''t it?


    "... even though the soma annoys you, is it?


    "He''s a minor. Rumors have it you''re indwelling on the next king of swords, but even so, as a nation, you can''t count it as a force of war. Or do you think Soma would join in if we dered that we were going to make a country and Radius was going to march this way?


    "... you feel like you''re going to bust those guys trying to march the other way"


    I can imagine it''s possible.


    And that prediction, maybe, is not wrong.


    "Right. And in fact, he will. Anyway, if this is a clear threat and we''re gonna do something to them, at least we''re not gonna do that. He''ll stand on our side."


    "... isn''t that trust as a friend?


    "What''s wrong with that? He''s still a minor, like I said, and he''s not moving as part of the country. You got no problem with that, do you?


    I thought that was reasonable, but I can''t actually say it stronger than Stina thinks it is, either.


    He is a troublesome person, whether he is at all or not.


    "That''s why we can''t turn the Demons against our enemies. What if the other way around?


    "The other way around?


    "Yes, I regard the Demons as allies. Then Radius could have an ally country next door. Not an unofficial ceasefire or anything, but aplete ally. We will be able to work together in dignity. That would undoubtedly be in Radius''s interest, wouldn''t it?

 623 Demons And The Founding Of The Nation Part 3

    "Something too optimistic, for the calction of roons I don''t take, I don''t feel right?


    "Well, actually, that''s not a mistake. Or you''re right. But it is also something that cannot be ignored. At least we''ll have room for discussion, I suppose?


    Ioli shrugging her shoulders saying that, but she seemed actually quite confident.


    In the first ce, Iori is a winner.


    Not to mention winning or anything like that to this extent.


    "... I guess. Earlier, they said they''d cut me off if it wasn''t in the country''s interest, but the truth is, I can''t do that. It''s not about profit, it''s about disadvantage."


    "Cutting Omei off would be detrimental to Radius, is it? But you call yourself the Demon King, even though it''s only temporary, right? Instead of cutting off the Demon King, isn''t that profitable? I also heard that the resurrected demon king attacked the king''s capital there and halved it."


    "Oh, I was in a hurry to be honest, and I can''t deny the possibility... because they owe me. At least that''s what they seem to think, and objectively speaking, that''s not a mistake either. Looks like we went to the demon king alone thinking about them."


    "Uh... well, it sure looks that way, too."


    Depending on the way you look at it, you may have cut off your foot, but even if you did, it would be affirmed, beyond defeating the Demon King.


    There is no reason to be evacuated.


    I don''t know how it actually happened, because it just doesn''t tell me.


    "Well that''s not a mistake on one side either... that''s why at least they have to listen to one thing I say when I''m on the table. If you say you disagree with my founding, I''ll read it myself, as I said I did in favor of your founding."


    "It''s a belly ck one...... are you willing to use your friends?


    "There''s no such thing as this, is there? Or you won''t be able to build a country without being able to do this.... Besides, there''s a profit over there. It''s good for both sides, so there''s nothing wrong with that, is there?


    "Well, it''s not Stina who judges that, is it?"


    Nevertheless, it would be cute to that extent.


    Or so it seems, for a reason, but in the end, that''s an excuse.


    Although I am saying Gudagda, in short, I am only saying farther away that they would have cooperated with us.


    Anyway, if you say that directly, if you''re going to go this far, I don''t have anything special to say about Stina.


    "Hmmm...... well for now, I know you think it''s possible to the extent that it can be called a win. But I still can''t solve it."


    "What?


    "It''s about trying to make a country that fast. The Gustav thing may indeed have been at the right time, but still, the acuteness is a glimpse. How did we end up talking about creating a country?


    "Yeah? If it''s about the reason, I told you earlier, right?


    "It''s a chicken. What Omei just said was, how could Gustav''s going to Radius mean acknowledging that the Demons would make their country? It doesn''t exin why you tried to build a fundamental country... and the story of Gustav in the first ce is also pre-built, right?


    There was a moment.


    There''s been a while... it''s a bitterughing back.


    "... that easy to understand, me?


    To the words, Stina shrugged her shoulders.


    After all, he meant.


    "There''s that, too, and I think the array was quite forceful in the first ce."


    "Oh, I knew it... I thought maybe I could. But it''s not aplete lie for once, is it? That''s a possibility, indeed."


    "I don''t deny there is, and that''s why you said half right. But I think it''s too much. Unless Gustav''s name is known all over the world."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Now Ioli shrugs her shoulders and deepens her bitterness.


    Though it may be self-derision that came to mind in its mouth.


    "But well, I honestly don''t care about that one. I don''t know why from the start. It just has the purpose of making us recognize the founding of the country from the beginning, because we''re just trying to figure out how that''s possible. So there''s only one thing Stina hears after all."


    "I don''t know why I wanted to build a country."


    "That''s the thing. Come on, just throw up. You must be sure Stina will get involved anyway. Why didn''t you tell Stina in the first ce? I''m not ashamed to tell you why, so you don''t have to tell me, do you?


    "I''m still packing a lot, so I was wondering if I could do that after a paragraph... okay"


    With that said, Ioli exhaled one sigh.


    Then I''ll tell you why.


    "I wanted to make a country here so that the next time a demon king could appear, In case it sucks, so that if you have to, you can fight it. And then, to eliminate the demonic discrimination as much as possible."


    "... Regardless of the former, I don''t know what thetter means. Wouldn''t it just get extra bad if you tried to make a country?


    "There is certainly that possibility, but either way there will never be any more discrimination as it is now. It''s not reciprocal. Discrimination against demons is fuelled by the state in the first ce, and we need the state to interact with it. What''s the matter? We need to build a nation."


    "Hmmm...... well, I agree with that opinion, where hundreds of steps were conceded and founding was recognized, isn''t it still impossible to eliminate discrimination?


    The Demons are not discriminated against for any reason.


    In the first ce, those who had reason to be scorned gathered together, and the settlements that were made were the foundations of those who were called the Demons.


    What has gotten worse so far is mainly as a result of Veritas and others burning their surroundings, but where they have taken away all the worse parts, there will surely be no more discrimination.


    Above all, the fact remains that it was discriminated against once, and today''s generation epts it as a matter of course.


    Removing all themon sense that would be unconsciously stained would be near impossible, unless it was something like that.


    "That''s why I told you. As much as possible. I hope they don''t discriminate against me one by one... h h h h, I don''t think it''s okay to stay discriminated against itself. I don''t know what else to do. But at the very least, I want to do something about the situation because I''m a demon and it''s normal to discriminate, and I don''t care what I do."


    "... why are you trying to get there? Isn''t Omei just being here? There''s got to be a step-inw and need to do that."


    "It doesn''t have to be a mistake, but I''m here. And it''s been over ten years, hasn''t it? So I''m not so ruthless, too, am I?


    "I didn''t say that."


    "... in the end, it''s just self-satisfaction. I want to do that because I don''t like it. The point is, that''s all."


    Stina exhaled as she shrugged her shoulders andughed like she mocked herself.


    Even as I say that, I can tell Stina that she really wants to.


    And I also somehow guessed why I didn''t try to tell Stina.


    I mean, I guess it''s because I understand it''s self-satisfying.


    That''s what I thought, you can''t swing Stina for it.


    It would be the same thing eventually.


    So Stina exhaled her sigh again.


    ... I guess this is what some fool would do, because I somehow thought so.


    "... I know what you want to do, and then why don''t you just like it?


    "... okay?


    "You have no reason to disagree, do you? It''s the same with Stina that you don''t like. Above all, there''s no way Stina can go against what your stepfather said."


    "... so stop calling me that."


    Stina grins with a tickle at Iori, who looks seriously disgusted.


    Well, Stina is closer to Aeoli than Aina.


    I don''t even know how that feels... or I know, so I''m doing it.


    "I was first told the punishment was at least five years, so hey. Stina will put up with you, too, so you should put up with your father-inw. Anyway... you can''t stop the next demon king either way, can you? I do need to be prepared for that. If the same thing happens badly, this time the Demons are going to be uprooted."


    "Oh. What the Demon King had left everywhere to resurrect, we left nothing behind and broke it. Well, it seems like even if I didn''t break it, it wouldn''t work anymore... but that''s why it''s no surprise when the next Demon King is born somewhere."


    "Right."


    Demon kings are made by the world.


    It is andmark for what has been determined to be potentially harmful to the world, and the difference to measure its extent.


    Therefore, the Demon King does not arise, but bes an existing being.


    The world holds the power of appointment, and it is not something that can be rejected.


    Until now, someone else has never been a demon king because there was a previous demon king.


    Because I had multiple means of resurrection at my disposal, so death never came entirely.


    But we were resurrected a year and a little while ago. It had been defeated without our knowledge, and the resurrection means said that Iori destroyed them all.


    Now death has been fully confirmed, and the right to appoint a demon king has returned to the hands of the world.


    Whenever it is exercised, no wonder.


    Of course, there are some things that might not be exercised.


    "Maybe next time, we''ll get around an outgoing soma."


    "Stop it. It hasn''t been stylish in many ways."


    "... right"


    The information that it was Soma who defeated the previous Demon King is grasping.


    There''s no question about that, and there''s no wonder Soma could do it.


    But that means that Soma has power over the Demon King.


    The possibility of the world showing a sense of crisis there cannot be denied, to be honest.


    "Assuming, seriously, that Soma has be the Demon King, the Demons would be most wee"


    "I guess."


    The Demon n is a sign of deference to power.


    If it''s soma, we shouldin.


    Nevertheless, it is not decided that the Demon King is the Lord of the Demon Nation, and the previous Demon King was leading the Demon Nation, simply because it was in the interest of the previous Demon King.


    But whoever else bes the Demon King is likely to end up like that.


    The Demon King is a sign that he has been recognized as dangerous to the world.


    If people know that, can they leave it alone?


    What''s not possible is that you can tell by thinking about witches and such.


    But the Demons are all about power, and many don''t care about that.


    Those who actively support it won''t have much left because many of them were former Demon Kings, but it doesn''t make a difference that Demon Kings would be wee here if they came.


    "But if the country was made then... well, it would be somewhat better"


    "This is a deep-rooted problem, just like discrimination."


    The Demons absolutely see power in the first ce because there are no other stops.


    Because there is nothing that supports me, I can only rely on my strength.


    So as long as the country can, it''s supposed to ease.


    It would also be unlikely that, as a result of showing deference to the Demon King, alignment of power and numbers, and the addition of resentment there, a fight would be fought against humanity.


    "Again, I''m very optimistic."


    "It is, but it''s definitely better than not doing it. Besides, as long as we have time, we''ll figure it out."


    "In order to do that, it''s a question of whether statehood can be recognized first."


    In the end, Ie back to this problem.


    Although naturally, it is a story derived from this problem.


    "Oh, so for that, I''m going to go to Radius soon"


    "... are you insane?


    It''s a situation where you can''tin even if they sneak up on you, even though you have a lot to lose.


    Or it would be a big deal if other countries knew about it, such as theing of people who are seen as demonic kings, and it is more natural to be terminated for that matter.


    Besides, as I said earlier, Radius has an unpleasant track record of actually attacking the Demon King alone.


    I just feel like I''m going to be ruined.


    "Don''t worry. I''m gonna go see him in private."


    "That''s why I don''t think it''s extra...... Going is the king''s capital, right? Aren''t there spies from other countries or something? It''s like we''re sneaking in."


    "Even so, we''re supposed to be pretty good, aren''t we? Unlike other countries, around not going to make it disposable, it''s even more daunting. Besides, the only reason we''re sneaking in is because you''re blinded. I don''t think the others are sneaking in, do they? He seems very concerned about the King''s defense right now."


    "I hope so..."


    No, it''s not really good, but I know it doesn''t make sense to say it.


    And it must be the most efficient way to do it.


    "There''s a chance you don''t know about Soma, so you should tell her. If you can, in person."


    "I know it''s necessary, and the best part isn''t wrong... but you''re going to go easy on me a lot"


    "Thanks to your information, the former Demon Kings have been wiped out. If your hindsight worries are stopped, it will be easier. And then, to be honest, I''m a little excited. I''ve been here for over ten years. Well basically it''s a hassle, so I''m not the type to want to go outside... Neat, if you can, because even if you''re in the castle, they''ll just let you work. Then it''s still better to go outside."


    "That''s why it''s like shit......"


    "And if you''re going to make a country, I don''t think you should only get reports, but you should also see things in your own eyes."


    Though I wondered what was wrong with you when you mentioned something like shit, he''s also thinking about something decent for once.


    Staring seriously at her face like that, Stina tilted her neck.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "No, if you think about it, creating a country naturally means Omei will be king, right? I was going to say it was a hassle, but I was a little wondering if you were willing to do it for me."


    "That would motivate you, too. ''Cause building a country and bing king means you can have a lot of people. Then it means you can assign jobs for that, and it''s definitely easier than it is now. Think about itter, there''s no such thing as hard work."


    Stina sighed out for what ended up being a fucking reason.


    But that was all I could do, because I didn''t think it would work out so well.


    If you mouth that though, you may lose your willingness to have corners.


    Then it would be a good idea to keep quiet here.


    But there was only one thing that bothered me.


    "By the way, did you recover some strength?


    "... about what?


    "I don''t have to hide anything, but I know Omei has been skipping because he went to Yugdrasil to restore his strength. Well, I guess he even really skipped it atst. Then you could have checked the paperwork."


    "No, while you''re doing something, you''re going to lose your efficiency... I mean, how did you know?


    "Well... I don''t know what the reason is because I was possessed by demons, because I hung on death, or because of soma, but the senses are sharper than they used to be, right? If we concentrate, we''ll know about what''s going on in this castle."


    Although I''m not sure that the area around Yugdrasil is very powerful.


    But you won''t have to be honest with me about that.


    "... by the way, did that tell anyone?


    "You mean Stina? You mean Omei? Stina doesn''t even know who she is yet, so I didn''t tell her, and Omei didn''t tell anyone."


    "... right"


    Around saying that and exhaling relief, I guess that''s something I didn''t want to say if I could.


    But there Stina shrugged her shoulder small, because she didn''t tell anyone, but she didn''t tell anyone she didn''t notice.


    I imagined the scene and loosened my mouth just a little bit, wondering what I would look like if I found out that everyone was somehow guessing.


    "I hope so...... what''s wrong?


    "No, it''s nothing, so don''t worry. So, more than that, what about power?


    Where it was to create a country, in the end, the Demons still remain focused on power.


    Now it is nominally supposed that Ioli inherited the name of the Demon King, but that is allowed because we all know it is nominal.


    Because they think it has nothing to do with them.


    That''s actually what''s happening so far, but of course not if ites to creating a country.


    Even those unrted to the former Demon Kings would predict some rebellion if they dered that they were going to stand up in earnest.


    We still need to show strength to calm it down.


    Iori, however, has heard that he was to use most of his powers in defeating the former Demon King.


    Then, more than a decadeter, he said he was still not recovering.


    Still, it would be enough to shut him up, but if he can obey, he needs unquestioned power.


    That''s like Soma.


    And Ioli let him shrug his shoulders with a confident and willing face.


    I''ll take care of it.


    "... if you say so much, I''ll just leave it to you this way"


    Sometimes I say it''s a hassle and I actually run away from it, but I can still rely on it when it''s a hassle.


    Being a totally troubled stepfather, Stina exhaled a bitter sigh ofughter as she looked in front of her.

 624 God And The Dragon Part 1

    As I have touched upon before, Hildegard Lintvrum is a god of the other world.


    Ex, if it doesn''te with the word, but strictly speaking, this is the right one.


    Because Hildegard hasn''t quit God in the original world.


    If there were to be such a thing as Hildegard''s return to the original world, he would still be treated as God, even as he is now.


    Some divinity may fall and the effect of power may also fall, but to that extent.


    Being a god doesn''t make a difference.


    Even that Hildegard was killed by Soma makes no difference.


    But death to God, if you say so, is one of the states.


    It would be a strange expression, but not death to the extent that it was killed.


    In the first ce, God is both a superdimensional being and a transcendent.


    If we are going to give God death in its true sense, the existence of the same kind will kill us all, or God Himself will give up and give in to death... or so much so that we can no longer return as God, that it will break.


    At least Hildegard doesn''t fall under any of them.


    In that sense, Hildegard is still a different god.


    Because I was reincarnated as this world''s being, I''m just not God now, and as soon as I get back to the original world, I can go back to God.


    No, on the contrary, it may also be possible to be treated as God in this world, even if you wish.


    Something to hope for is another story.


    By the way, as I said earlier that God is a super-dimensional being and transcendent, but that and the existence of God is not equals.


    Hyperdimensional beings are hyperdimensional beings, and transcendents are only transcendents.


    They are the same where the two go together, and that alone will not make them gods.


    Then when ites to what God is, there are roughly two categories.


    Whether you created the world or were entrusted with the management of the world.


    And managing the world is using reason, thew of the world, to operate the world.


    It will enrich and prosper the world, to be the bearer.


    Nevertheless, the former often also includes thetter, since basically what created the world also manages the world as it is.


    God in this world is thetter, by the way, and Hildegard is the former.


    But there are only many, some gods create only to create and be satisfied, others create not enough good things hands to entrust management to other beings.


    Most of all, there is a God who is entrusted with his administration.


    Still, if you ask if you will be a god because you have been entrusted with the management of the world, you can say that you are right.


    Although there are some narratives, if you agree to be qualified to be a god and be entrusted with management, then you be a god at that point.


    Conversely, if you have not indicated your consent to be entrusted with the administration, even if you are qualified to be God and have the power to administer reason, then its existence is not the God of what is unlimited to God.


    I mean, you know...


    "So, in short, what are you trying to say?


    "Hmm, that doesn''t mean I''m great!


    That''s what I said and I showed him with my chest up, and he sighed at Soma for some reason.


    Hildegard grumbles that he can''t solve what wasn''t the reaction he expected.


    "This isn''t the ce to lie down, is it? Or it''s apliment."


    "You should keep your bullshit to yourself, okay? I thought you said earlier that you weren''t a god."


    "You''re right, but that''s it, that''s this," he said.


    "Yes, yes, I see. Hildegard is great, but great. Is that all right?


    "I think it''s too much of anything...?


    With that said, Hildegard was tightening his mouth tightly because it was going to loosen up when he lost his mind.


    There''s nothing I can do about it because I know it''s a bother, but that''s what happens when I think I''ve been praised.


    Though I guess the least I can do about it is myself still thinking it''s not bad.


    "Now, if you want a decent return, we''re talking about saying something decent. If it''s a decent thing, I''ll take it seriously, too, right?


    "Mmm... don''t you feel too attached? Aren''t we alone in a small space? More like this, don''t you feel like something could happen?


    "It''s totally my fault. In other words, think about the atmosphere that''s drifting around you."


    "I don''t know why, it''s just a dim atmosphere!


    "Well, it''s just abyrinth."


    To the words, Hildegard gently took his gaze off Soma.


    Because it was right.


    The sight reflected in the sight by moving the gaze is as Hildegard had spoken earlier, as well as what Soma had spoken.


    It''s abyrinth passage where you can see dim, uneven rock skin.


    No... if I may be exact, the passage of the formerbyrinth, should I say.


    "Hmm... well, not to mention bullshit, but it''s really turned into an extio"


    "Um, I hope you don''t mind, but you''re right. Now you know what I''m saying isn''t a lie, right?


    "I don''t doubt it from the beginning. Nevertheless... is this also the effect of that shard of evil god power?


    "Well, you can''t think of anything else. It''s not like you were normally in abyrinth before you blew your head off."


    Yes, that was an undergroundbyrinth in the college.


    However, I have not encountered a demon since I stepped down to the 50th floor, even though it is currently 90 levels.


    Needless to say, it was impossible.


    "It''s normal above the fifty levels, isn''t it?


    "Um, I only walked one level to try it, and the demons usually came out, too, right? An anomaly¡­ or you should think that it is only below the fifty levels that is no longer abyrinth"


    It was by chance that I realized it.


    Since Soma blew up shards of evil god power in the lowest level here, it has been sealed off below the fifty levels.


    It was also because we decided that it would be fine to leave it to some extent, and rather because we needed to.


    Because it had been polluted by the power of evil gods, which even Soma could not contain.


    It was such a substitute, that if the weak of power came near, they would be swallowed up by death.


    However, there is no such thing as the fact that if left unattended, it will be scattered one of these days, and most importantly, something that needs to be used, such as below the fifty tiers.


    That''s what blockaded it... h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h.


    At that time, I was just going to do a little research, but as soon as I noticed this anomaly, I went back and was looking into it again with Soma today.


    "By the way, is there a precedent or something?


    "At least not as far as I know. Oh no... it might be close if I told you it was close after the nucleus of thebyrinth was crushed. Just..."


    "Didn''t the nucleus of thebyrinth talk about thebyrinth copsing when it broke?


    "Um, it''s not supposed to be, but rarely does it breakpletely. At that time, while leaving the atmosphere of thebyrinth, no demons will appear, it will be such a ce..."


    The nucleus of thebyrinth is the heart of thebyrinth in the literal sense of the word, thebyrinth.


    While the details are unclear, we know that it is necessary to maintain thebyrinth, and if we break it, thebyrinth will basically copse.


    It''s really rare for something like what Hildegard said to happen, and it doesn''t make sense where it happened.


    Where only the side left off, what''s wrong with that?


    The advantage and disadvantage of thebyrinth is that demons appear there.


    Hunt for it and you''ll get the material, but it''s more dangerous than demons showing up next to each other.


    If those two are weighed down and it is determined that the advantages outweigh the advantages, the maintenance of thebyrinth bes a priority without destroying the nucleus¡­ In fact, thebyrinth found is mostly one where the destruction of the nucleus is aimed.


    This undergroundbyrinth is a rare ce intended to be maintained.


    "Anyway, no one will use it below the fifty tiers, because it''s an unavable ce. If anything happens, I''ll have to ask Soma, and if it''s no longer abyrinth, then there''s no problem..."


    "Well, for now, do we have to go to the bottom?"


    "Um, yeah. So, it''s a corner, so you just need to know more about my greatness."


    "I don''t know if there is an element around which the word" corner "is used..."


    Looking at Soma sighing like a shudder, Hildegard groans, mumbling.


    I still can''t.


    No, it''s been like this for a long time, but it''s been two years since we met again in this world.


    It wouldn''t be funny if it stayed the same forever.


    "Is it still necessary, as I was told, for the body of...? Nevertheless, if that happens now, we won''t be able to make up for it... even though he said he''s keeping it this way thinking about it at the corner... no, but... hmm. What do you think, Soma?


    "In the meantime, do you want me to be clear whether it''s solitary or not? Or, the first thing that bothers me is who told you?


    "Yeah? Yeah, I thought Ioli was here the other day, right? That''s when I heard."


    "I''m just wondering what to say... but I don''t dare ask because I can somehow predict. Rather, what is he saying..."


    "Mm-hmm? Isn''t that different? Soma said he liked that type one way or the other..."


    "All right, the next time you see him, you''re sure to bust him. Totally, I don''t know if it''s a return of interest, but it''s extra..."


    The whining, sighing side was something that made you feel familiar with the other person who turned it somece.


    Besides, Hildegard narrows his eyes.


    It''s not about jealousy or anything like that.


    Because I remembered the first time I saw Soma.

 625 God And The Dragon Part 2

    Hildegard still remembers the first time he saw that soul.


    There''s no way I can forget it, and I still remember it from time to time, enough to dream about it.


    But if I''m going to be honest, I wasn''t even thinking about walking next to Soma like this then.


    You can''t even think about it.


    Because soma was undoubtedly just a fragile person then.


    Still, that soul would have blinded me greatly due to my instincts as a dragon.


    Hildegard is a god, but he is originally just a dragon.


    Although it is suppressed by will, it also has its instincts as a dragon.


    And dragons have the nature to seek something stronger than themselves.


    There is also the nature of collecting glowing things, but that is an alternative.


    What is strong, its soul is also strong.


    But there is no such thing as a dragon having enough soul to satisfy.


    So instead of seeking glowing souls, they manage to satisfy their desires by collecting precious metals, etc.


    But on the contrary, if you find enough souls to satisfy you, it doesn''t matter what precious metals do.


    Fact Hildegard threw away everything he had umted until then, the moment he saw Soma''s soul.


    In Hildegard''s eyes, they just looked like rubbish anymore.


    At the same time, Hildegard was to be attacked by something simr to a sense of hunger.


    Whatever you sacrificed, I definitely wanted to get it.


    On the contrary, I can also say that I actually did.


    Because I plundered it from the hands of other gods.


    I really wanted to keep it on hand, but I didn''t because reason worked.


    No matter how glowing your soul may be, the soma is just a fragile person at that time.


    If Hildegard showed up before that, it wouldn''t have been strange if that had just shattered his soul.


    Of course it was possible, but I just didn''t feel like trying.


    Letting it go into the field could have clouded my soul... but then I had no choice, so I decided to give up.


    I thought it would be far better than breaking it myself.


    ... Though it would be a lie when ites to not having expectations.


    Still, I was curious, so sometimes from above the high sky, sometimes from beyond the distant horizon, I watched as I watched, but then I became noticed, so the time I was doing so is not that long.


    It must have been about five years.


    Although I''ve been concerned since then, I''ve had a stuffy time without being able to do anything about it... which is why when Soma came to me, her whole body shook up so much joy.


    Its soul is more polished and more radiant than cloudy, and it''s not the only one.


    The flesh, which should have been only fragile, had been so forged that it seemed worthy of its soul that it had been pulled up to stand in line with itself.


    How happy I was with that was beyond words, and honestly I wanted to roll around on the spot with less joy.


    Obviously, if I did it, I would be pulled off, although I had nothing to do because I still had the degree of judgment I thought I would have.


    Nevertheless, the need to do that soon disappeared.


    Because what you want more than anything else is now feasible.


    Yes, if what the dragon really wants is not to be watching something shiny, then it''s not to get it either.


    And if Soma wanted it, too, he had nothing to say at the earliest.


    Even in front of himself, instead of trembling in fear, his mouth angle rises naturally when he sees his eyes full of war.


    And so...


    "Hmm... is it a staircase? I still don''t want to encounter demons. I think it''s probably the same where I tried hitting this hierarchy to smudge it, but what do you do... Hildegard?


    "- Mm?"


    And he was looking too far back at the past by ident.


    To the surprised voice of Soma, Hildegard returns to me all the time.


    "Was there anything that bothered you?


    "No... I was just a little confused. It''s not a problem... So, uh, what did you talk about?


    "I''m talking about whether we''re going down like this or not... maybe we''re umting even tired? So far, there seems to be no problem, and if so, I think we can go back once..."


    "Yes, no, it''s really okay! Um, this hierarchy doesn''t look like anything if you''re walking any further, and you''re going next!


    Saying or not, moving on, I felt like I heard a sigh of fright from the rear, but Hildegard decided not to care.


    It is true that I have been a little busytely, and I cannot say that I am not tired.


    But I was really just remembering a little too much about that, and most importantly, if I go home here, I don''t know when I''ll be able toe next.


    I invited Soma here today in the name of doing some research here, but also for a change of mood.


    That''s half what forced me to take the holiday, and given every request from Iori, it would be harder to take the time ahead.


    But then, if there really was a problem here, it could be a big deal.


    It is necessary to carry out an investigation until the end.


    I can predict that I would just be told that Soma would have to do the investigation by herself when I said or so.


    Now I just said I can''t do that and it''s not convincing... or in the end, Hildegard just doesn''t want to go home yet.


    I want to be more with Soma.


    That is all.


    If there''s anything you know about Hildegard in the original world, you mightugh about yourself like this.


    Instead of keeping it on hand and making it your own, I wonder if you''re bing their own.


    But I hope so, at least that''s what Hildegard thinks.


    This may be a situation I wonder about as a god, but Hildegard is not a god right now.


    Then there will be nothing wrong with it.


    Moving forward with that in mind, the stairs eventually end and we head out to a wide area.


    We have reached the ny-first level.


    But if this isn''t abyrinth already, maybe it''s not the right way to say it.


    "Hmm... this ce has the same vibe as before"


    Hildegard nods at Soma''s words, which were following him right behind him.


    Although only vision is dim, that''s all.


    I used to feel it when I came here, it doesn''t feel sticky or unpleasant, which is characteristic of this ce.


    And it''s been the same ever since we got down to the 50th floor.


    "Not really the same, though. Not necessarily. Just keep your guard down."


    "I don''t need to be told, or does that seem like a dialogue to me? WHERE WHERE WERE WE HAD BEEN BEAUTIFUL earlier..."


    "Ugh... well, I was just a little too free earlier to be bored! Now you''re gonna be okay!


    "Well, it''s true, because demons don''te out and they''re just walking in the dark, so it''s no choice but to be free..."


    His gaze was turned as he said it, and Hildegard took his gaze off softly.


    I just made a cluttered excuse earlier and I feel my ratings are dropping off with tremendous momentum... what, now.


    We just have to get it back from here.


    Most importantly, if this is really no longer abyrinth, it is somewhat doubtful that there will be an opportunity to recover it.


    ... No, that''s where it remained abyrinth, the same?


    Because in the end, where it happened, Soma would solve it.


    Then all that remains is to show off some knowledge that Soma would be interested in... well, what else would have happened?


    As he explored his own memories, Hildegardo went back with Soma as he turned his gaze to his surroundings.

 626 God And The Dragon Part 3

    "Hmm... after all, there was nothing."


    "Mm-hmm. I can''t say I could have turned everything around perfectly, but to that extent, it would be an error. In conclusion, this ce still seems to havepletely lost its function as abyrinth."


    Looking at the big hole in front of him, Hildegard concluded so.


    Though I don''t feel any signs of death from it, I would only assume that it is more so than the hole isn''t blocked.


    There are just a few things that bother me.


    One of them is that there should have been a hole in the wall as well, but that''s gone.


    To see how the wall looks without a scratch, it''s not possible because of my mind.


    And while the hole in the floor remains open, it''s one of those things that bothers me that I feel smaller than I remember.


    Because there are still quite a fewrge holes on the scale, this one may be because of me if I''m told it''s my fault... but it''s more than likely not.


    Because considering that thebyrinth was working for a while now, although it does lose its function, those two thingse with an exnation.


    "Hmmm... for now, let''s see."


    With those words, a solid scar lingered on the wall the moment Soma basically waved his sword.


    Long, deep stuff on the side.


    Naturally, there''s no indication that it''s going to fix...


    "In the meantime, all I can think about so far is that the power of that evil god was recing the nucleus of thebyrinth."


    "Hmm? Is that possible?


    "I''ve never seen it in person, so I can''t say for sure, but from what I can see, the nucleus of thebyrinth is like a device that supplies thebyrinth."


    "Breaking the nucleus also breaks thebyrinth because it maintains thebyrinth by its power"


    "It doesn''t seem umon to have anything that just seems spatially expanded. If you think it''s back to normal because the supply of power has been cut off, well, it''s going to copse."


    It''s just an assumption, of course.


    However, at that time it did seem that the power of the Evil God was still there, and if by the passage of time it waspletely fogged and the supply to this ce stopped with it, it would exin the whole thing.


    "Then what does it mean that the top usually moves as abyrinth over the fifty tiers?


    "That''s simply pulling power from somewhere else, I guess. Instead... thebyrinth here may only have been above the fifty levels."


    That means sealing a shard of evil god power, which expanded about fifty more hierarchies below.


    Further, by circting power, we keep it from overflowing, and then creating powerful demons, we keep it away from sealing.


    That''s a good enough story.


    "When I heard about you here before, I thought I heard something different.


    "I only got it from the information that was left behind, too, so if it was intentionally being lied to, I just don''t get it."


    In the first ce, it is said that ancient ruins andbyrinths were created just before and after the age when evil gods were raging.


    No wonder people were able to do that at the time.


    "Well, I just figured that out, so I''m not talking about it. Whatever it takes to create abyrinth, it''s not lost."


    "You''re just going to be able to exin this situation. Well, if it''s refreshing, I''ve never been over it."


    I really don''t know if that''s right.


    But if you decide to be, at least you won''t have to worry about holding your head about why this happened.


    "Well... and that means the investigation here is over, too. Well, in the end, I was just walking, rather than investigating."


    "Well, nothing''s the best part, and you''re in a good mood."


    "That''s true... but it''s too bad I couldn''t try the sharpness of this..."


    That being said, it was the sword that had just been wielded earlier that Soma turned her gaze.


    Hildegard remembers how it looked.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t waved a sword properly in thest year or so.


    "Hmm... do you use it in college skills, etc.?


    "No, I use it, but why not just try the sharpness?


    "Well, if they tried it, there''d be a massacre... oh, I thought it was oddly ridiculous, but that''s why it happened"


    "Um, I was wondering if there would be some fighting..."


    The soma that exhales with its words was apparently genuinely depressed for the price.


    I thought that was unusual because the very appearance of Soma being depressed is not so umon, for example about magic, but it is very rare to show such appearance by involving the sword.


    Or I feel like it''s the first time in this world.


    "... such a good sword, I guess... I''ve been using it for another year, huh? It''s not like we''re new."


    "Yes, but like I said, I haven''t had a lot of fights since I got this. So I guess. Even when we got it over there, unfortunately, we hardly encountered any demons on our way home."


    "You''re probably the one who tells me you''re unlucky that you didn''t meet a demon..."


    But at that time, I didn''t really care that there would be times when I could shake it, but it seems that I''ve been wanting to use ittely.


    "If so, the sword is still good enough for you to want to use,"


    "Don''t deny it''s a good sword, but when you ask for care, they ask you howfortable you are to use it. It is the other request that I really want to hear what I think when I use it. Well, while they kept saying that, I really wanted to use it..."


    "Hmm..."


    The person Soma is asking to take care of would mean that Dwarf.


    I heard about youing to Wang Capital about six months ago with a few of your buddies, and I actually met you once.


    I don''t know what to say, but in many ways, I thought you might feelfortable with Soma.


    "I don''t know about you, but one of these days I''ll have a chance. Instead, it''s only miraculously that noisy noise hasn''t happened in thest two years. Isn''t that a foretaste of something extra big, a topic among the people involved?


    "You''re being disrespectful. Do not treat my life like a being that brings in disaster. By andrge, who is the person involved"


    "Let''s say something simr. You should try to remember what you''ve been up to. That''s not what the people involved meant, is it? Especially now that we''re gathered in the king''s capital."


    While saying such an appropriate thing, look around the bottomyer all the way and make sure that the problem still seems to be gone.


    I even went down to the big hole just in case, but nothing wrong with this again.


    Because it is a vast ce of fifty tiers, I wonder if it can be reused for something, etc., but for the time being, there seems to be no danger.


    "Hmmm... I guess it''s a good thing there''s no danger..."


    "What, you seem unhappy?


    "No, there would have been a powerful demon there when we came before?


    On the contrary there, especially demons that havee out downstairs are like destroying even a bad town if you let one go, but dare to listen in silence.


    The weird criterion of soma strength is now.


    Perhaps by being suddenly stronger, I''m still unfamiliar with that feeling, or vice versa, I''m ustomed to what I''m feeling right now... with it.


    "Hmm, we''re not going back to trying out, are we?


    "Um, that''s a different matter. or the material that would have been taken from that demon."


    "Oh, I see... that''s what this is all about"


    That''s all I was good at, because I immediately guessed that you wanted to use it for arecole to use magic.


    What Soma wants now wasn''t hard either, as it would end up concentrating there.


    "That''s what it is. Hmm... I should have peeled it off at that time."


    "I couldn''t afford that."


    "It is... is that it? But if you think about it, you didn''t defeat everything then, did you?


    "Well yeah. Whether it was done or not, I wasn''t looking to reach it in the shortest possible time."


    "So why can''t we find the retrieval? Doesn''t mean Hildegard took him down, does it?


    "Yeah? What are you talking about? So I''m telling you, there''s no morebyrinth function here, is there? More than thebyrinth has stopped functioning, the remaining demons have been wiped out."


    Unlike the demons outside, what emerges in thebyrinth is basically what thebyrinth is producing.


    Although there are various hypotheses and no conclusions as to how, it ismonly assumed that it was manifested by the power of thebyrinth, and that it is a pseudo-life close to fantasy species and the like.


    It is said that the material and the like can be taken because the force has been immobilized and materialized.


    Most of them don''t care because there''s no difference with the demons outside.


    "No, you wouldn''t normally know it instead of caring. At least this is the first time my life has ever known. What ismon in the first ce?


    "Of course it''smon among the people studying it. Hmm, but it''s certainly a professional story, so I don''t know what I don''t know... well, did I ever tell Soma?"


    "How do you know such a strange thing?


    "... because I''ve wasted a lot of time. Sometimes I thought it might help, so I bought a lot of things."


    Incidentally, once the function of thebyrinth has ceased, the demons will disappear because the supply of power that is holding the form of the demons will cease.


    That''s the same thing that makes you nutritious.


    As a result, it is no longer possible to retain its shape and it disappears.


    Although technically this is a hypothesis, it is true that no demons have ever been found from thebyrinth where the nucleus was destroyed.


    For this reason, it is said that it would be at least close to the fact, and that it would be due to simr reasons to disappear if demonic bodies were left alone in thebyrinth.


    "By the way, the story is a little different, but earlier I told you that God doesn''tpletely perish that way, right?


    "On the contrary, it has changed a lot, or I feel like I''m back, but what''s wrong with that?


    "No, it doesn''t mean it has nothing to do with what we''re talking about, does it? Because God naturally has power. Well, needless to say now... do you know how the treatment of that power will change if God ispletely doomed and not?


    "Asking so, however, changes... no, it doesn''t necessarily. Including that, I suppose. Even so, if it''s not irrelevant to the current story... Hmm. Well, in the meantime, if it werepletely doomed, would it just vanish, be it the power of God?


    "Right. Exactly."


    Unless in some way it is already a conversion, but if it was as a force itself, it would disappear as it was.


    This is the same for shelter, etc.


    Coverage is maintained if it is simply temporarily dead, but if it ispletely doomed, the coverage is also extinguished.


    Because God''s given protection is God''s power in the broad sense.


    "Hmm... Is there a reason why protection cannot be distinguished by skill appraisal?


    "Well, yeah. It simply feels like we''re sharing power. There''s no way I can recognize you as a skill."


    "I see... by the way, it''s fine to show off your knowledge, but do you realize that you mouthed yourself one answer that my senior didn''t answer right now?


    "¡­¡­¡­ Ah"


    "Ha... oh man. Well, it''s the same as I was thinking, so I don''t mind."


    He turned a frightened gaze and wanted to hold his head that he had done it.


    She said she was able to make it look good around the corner.


    No, but I''ll get my mind back from here.


    Yes, this is where it''s important.


    "As it were, well, I mean, that''s not what I meant. If God doesn''t diepletely, his power will remain."


    "Hmm... but then I feel like there''s one weird thing out there, right?


    "Fragments of the power of evil gods, huh?


    "Hmm. So the evil gods are not doomed, are they?


    To the words, Hildegard shrugged his shoulders.


    Because Hildegard doesn''t know much about it either.


    The evil god must havepletely perished.


    That''s for sure because I got confirmation.


    But then it bes strange that there are shards of the power of the Evil God.


    "Well, h, h, h, h, h.


    "... ho? I think I heard words that would make all the stories so far meaningless.


    "Oh, calm down. It doesn''t make any sense, and in short, I want to say that the fact that the Evil God is said to havepletely perished, but that shards of Evil God''s power exist, is all that matters. Well, I''m going to leave that aside for once... but I was very concerned when I heard a story from you before."


    "Hmm...... what''s that?


    It''s not about the demon gods and their resurrection.


    ording to what I heard from Soma, when reviving the demon gods and dogs, he used shards of the power of the evil gods in their nucleus.


    I don''t mind that in and of itself...... the problem is how to get it.


    Did you happen to get it rolling on the side of the road?


    I don''t know.


    "There''s no way that''s possible. I thought you said that, too. He said he found out at a nce that it wasn''t normal. But there''s no way it''s falling like that."


    "It was a lie, does that mean?


    "No, maybe it''s true. There''s no reason to lie in that situation. But then, why did it happen... maybe it was just after you blew this ce up?


    "Hmm... you didn''t seem to have heard it until the exact time of obtaining it, but you did, recently, talk about saying something like that"


    I guess Soma also understood what Hildegard was trying to say.


    The face I had in mind told me it was a possible story.


    In other words, it is a story of whether the shards of power that Soma missed were jumping there.


    Of course, it''s not a physical story.


    It means, as Soma was jumping into the Witch Forest.


    "And if that''s true, it''s hard to think of one thing that you missed. I think it''s more likely that it''s been subdivided and jumped everywhere."


    "Hmm... If so, I feel just some responsibility. It''s like I''m the cause."


    "No, you don''t have to worry about it. I mean, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    The majority is no different that Soma wiped it out, and if we get that far, even though the original is a shard of the power of the Evil God, that would just be a strong force.


    It''s just the power of God, not oriented, just strong.


    Where what was to be obtained by chance used it, it was only the person''s responsibility.


    So what Hildegard is trying to say is that there is Soma''s responsibility there, or something like that... even though the power is just strong, the original God is the God who bisected the numerous powers in this world.


    "Therefore, with it, or for a moment, you might be able to imitate power. As I said earlier, God''s blessing is God''s power, and although blessing is not a skill, it also makes it easier for you to express your skills."


    As far as Hildegard thinks, there is only one way for Soma to be able to use magic.


    It is about using the logic of magic, and being able to use it with power and force.


    Unfortunately, however, so far the reason for the devil''s guidance has gone nowhere.


    It''s a situation where you can''t even find one clue where in the world to look for it.


    But if you don''t need to find it in the first ce...


    "Hmm... I see."


    When Soma''s eyes understood the storypletely, a strong light was lit.


    Momentum is likely to go looking for it as it is.


    But.


    "It''s been two years since then. They must have recovered it."


    Or I might not have known if I had told you this earlier, but it was only recently that Hildegard came to this thought.


    There''s no way I can do this, such as tell you something you haven''t thought of.


    Still, I told him that it''s unlikely that it could be anywhere.


    "Isn''t it better than looking for clues in the dark clouds?


    "Hmm... Is it likely worth a thought..."


    Hildegard gently loosens his mouth to the appearance of Soma, who said so and began to think about it.


    Apparently, it could be recovered safely.


    If there is just a problem, is it likely that Soma will go looking for it as it is?


    Now what happened to this one, Hildegard looked up into the dim space and began to contemte it just like Soma did.

 627 Wang Du, Past And Part 1

    In the hall, a loud noise echoed.


    It''s a sigh, not a single whisper. There, I feel like I heard it loud at first.


    The sound of turning the paperwork stoppedpletely for a moment, but that was really a moment.


    Until then, the reaction that we all showed was to turn a gaze.


    As soon as the gaze is returned to hand, the sound of turning the documents again continues.


    Even though the sigh would be exhaled again shortly afterwards, this time no one would even show a reaction.


    "Hey, your king let me sigh on this sight? Can someone at least ask me what''s going on?


    You cut the paralysis, the words are finally uttered directly... and the sighs are exhaled, as if you had no choice.


    Some of the sound of turning the documents stopped, and instead, Sophia pointed her gaze at you.


    "... I''ll ask you once, what can I do for you? As you can see, we''re very busy, right?


    "No, I mean, I''m busy, too, but I was wondering if it''s time to take a break."


    To that word, Sylvia did snort because somehow she had already gone around noon.


    Considering the time to have lunch, it is aboutte.


    I''ve been working all morning, and I guess it''s time to get some rest.


    And was it on my face thinking about that?


    When Alexis turned his gaze over here, he grinned.


    "Look, it looks like it''s time for Sylvia to get tired, huh?


    "... Sylvia is only helping me out in good faith, so I should always be able to take a break though?


    "That being said, isn''t it hard to rest just one person after all? So, look, we need to get you some rest, okay?


    Obviously I was used by Dashi, but he was actually right, so I take my gaze off more while I''m sorry.


    Once again, a sigh that seemed powerless was thrown out of Sophia''s mouth.


    "... I get it. Shall we take a break for lunch? Is that okay with you, too?


    "... well, you won''t have a choice. It''s better than continuing to be more depressing."


    "Depressing, isn''t it terrible?


    "It would be true. You''re not good at these things in the first ce. What do you mean, you give them roots before me?


    "That''s just what I think... you see, I''m just an important document. You''re gonna get a lot of hard work for that."


    I guess that''s not true.


    In fact, it is true, and only slightly on its face is the colour of fatigue visible.


    Does us understand that too, he exhaled without going on with the words any further.


    "Absolutely, I can tell you that now that I''m fine, Alexis has gained a lot of weight."


    "No, ''cause I have to get fat to do it. I mean, I still feel the same way about what I do..."


    "... naturally because you are a king, and you chose that path with your knowledge, too?


    "Well, that''s true."


    Sylvia looked slightly unexpectedly at Alexis, who mmed to her desk all the way as she said it.


    At least because I''ve never seen my father like that before.


    "... it''s not over yet, it''s just to make it lunch, so hold on. Sylvia, you''re looking at me like I''m scared, right?


    "What? Yes, what, not so frightened..."


    "No, Sylvia''s not even a kid anymore, and I think it''s time. This is enough to help us, and if you look sorry for us in the first ce, you''ve shown it before."


    That pitiful appearance must have been when the Demon King attacked.


    It''s nothing, Sylvia doesn''t think so, but Alexis seems to have been pretty nasty with that one.


    I''m not trying to admit how hard I said it.


    "That''s why you wouldn''t mind showing your daughter such pity"


    I kinda agreed with you on that.


    At least it''s pitiful what Alexis looks like right now, and I''d rather you didn''t show me that if you could.


    "Besides, you''re asking me toe today in the form of Olivia''s surrogate, right? So I was wondering if it was better."


    "... don''t treat your wife and daughter the same way. That would be rude to both sides, wouldn''t it?


    "Uh, is that right? Sometimes, don''t you think? I''m starting to look a lot like you... Oh, I''m sorry, you don''t seem to think so."


    "... what does that mean?


    A staring gaze from Sophia was directed at Alexis¡­ Shortly after, they erupted almost simultaneously.


    usughs out as well as he is stuck, and Sylvia rounds her eyes again.


    The same goes for what my father said and did, because I feel like I''ve never seen usugh like that before.


    Though I was listening, they do seem to be close to these three.


    "Look, Sylvia''s stunned again, right?


    "No, I''m sorry, Sylvia. When I was with these two, I remembered the old days."


    "... don''t me people. I guess it''s just a matter of restraint."


    "Not good. Sometimes. I''m always restraining myself. You know, Sylvia thinks so, doesn''t she?


    "Huh? Huh... well, I think it would be nice to asionally..."


    "Look, both of you, my daughter says this to me, and then as a parent, don''t you think I have a duty to respond to that?


    "Well, we didn''t find out where your majesty was gone, so you just have to like it... you really got fat, didn''t you?"


    "I said I got fat... well, I''ve been wondering earlier, wasn''t this what my old father used to do?


    When asked so, the three of them looked at each other once and looked at each other differently.


    Sophia has a frightened face, us a face as if she had evenughed in remembrance, and Alexis a tormented face.


    It was such a situation that I didn''t even have to ask for an answer.


    "Uh... sounds different"


    "Right. When I first saw Alexis, I was honestly unreliable."


    "Oh, really? Was that what they thought of me?


    "''Cause you''re a wall yer, and I''m not so sure you are."


    "No, he said he had no choice about that. Even I went to the Demon King Crusaders with a lot of pride, but everyone around me seems to be strong. us knows what I''m talking about, right?


    "... I''m sorry, but I had a simr impression when I first met you"


    "Damn this, so the Seven Heavens! You brains!


    "... where could it have been who was letting you help with the paperwork with that brain muscle?


    "Yes, it''s me here. I''m sorry."


    The moment Sophia stares at me, when she says so and stands up, Sylvia erupts into the figure of Alexis, who bowed her head.


    It is important that the king should not bow his head so much as he should, but I know that this space is not such a ce.


    But that''s why I knew how close the three of them were.


    "I know very well that it wasn''t originally, but then how did your father be like your current father?


    "Hmm... I don''t know why, I''m having a little trouble. Rather than having something clear, is it due to a stack or driven by necessity? If I had stayed that way, I would have been defeated by my allies before the Demon King."


    "What, to your side, what happened!?


    "Hey, could you not say something bad about people? I guess I just pushed a little trouble on you, didn''t I?


    "Well, that''s not what we''re wasting our time on, either, simply because you were the only one who could do it."


    "You guys might have been, but there''s a little about one person who definitely wasn''t, right?


    I don''t know anything about him.


    "Not terrible!? I bet you do!


    Alexis screamed as he moaned, but his mouth is loose.


    From the way it looked, I knew that I was enjoying this exchange and... most importantly, that even though I said so, I never felt bad about the other person.


    And the person, maybe, Sylvia knows too.


    "Father, who is he..."


    "Uh, yeah, right, probably the one you think. But let''s talk about this while we have lunch. If we keep this up, we''re gonna get a long break."


    He wasted a lot of time wanting to take a break, but he cares about things like that.


    Sylvia looked with a bitter smile at how it was like a father and Alexis ringing the bell to call the samurai.

 628 Wang Du, Past And Part 2

    Side by side with the sight of lunch getting ready, Alexis let the earlier story resume.


    I guess the only reason I''m staring away is because I remember what happened the other day.


    "So, well, here''s a continuation of what I was saying... yeah, what I was saying was about ioli. Was that what you imagined?


    "Yeah, it was as I imagined... at the same time, is it a surprise?


    ¡­¡­ Really? I''m more surprised by that statement... "


    "Oh, but yeah, when I think about it, Sylvia only met Ioli when he came here. If you think about what happened back then, surely it would be unexpected, wouldn''t it?


    "... Hmm, you sure do. But then, why did you think it was him?


    "Somehow, because my father seemed to be bad at it, right? I wonder if that''s why."


    "If you ask me, yes... could it have been?


    "... to be honest, it just seemed the way it always was."


    With words, Sophia and the others also became eyes that looked far away, probably because they still remember that time.


    As it turns out, Sylvia remembers that time again.


    It was about a month ago now.


    It was about three years early since the Demon King raided the King''s capital.


    Much progress has been made in the reconstruction of the Wang capital, and quite a few people are beginning to return to the Wang capital.


    Though some of them wondered if the same thing might happen again, and were frightened, most of them do not care.


    Instead, most peopleugh at you for being such an idiot.


    It was possible because we all knew that was not the case, and even though the king''s capital was half-baked, we were able to repel the demon king.


    Those who left Veritas as the Demon King Crusader were to build Radius on the way, but that was not because they were frightened of their demon king opponents.


    Although the fact demon king has raided, he proved this by making it a payback.


    By doing so much publicity, he won the peace of mind of the people.


    If the same thing happens again, they will surely repel me again.


    That''s what made me think so.


    That is not a mistake, but at the same time a mistake.


    But only five people know directly that it''s wrong.


    If those five decide to do that, then it bes the truth.


    Nevertheless, it was not Alexis who mentioned such a thick and shameless thing.


    It''s not Sophia, it''s not us, and naturally it''s not Sylvia.


    That''s what Soma herself said.


    Most importantly, Alexis and the others didn''t ept it honestly.


    Either that or you refused.


    That''s Soma''s credit, and we don''t have the right to receive it.


    But Soma has asked me to take it further, if I think about myself.


    Where that means, I knew right away.


    Sure, that would be quite a feat.


    Enough for a hero.


    But when I say it, Soma doesn''t need it anymore.


    Because Soma has a proven track record of leaving Evil Dragon, although it has not yet been published.


    Which is superior to the exorcism of the Demon King, which is an indeterminate feat, and what will happen if there is further feat of the exorcism of the Demon King.


    Along with immeasurable fame, there will be an equal amount of responsibility.


    If they told me they wanted to avoid that, I had no choice but to be convinced.


    Besides, it''s true that Alexis and the others needed the credit.


    It would be the easiest way to break the situation of total destruction of Wangdu Half Destruction College.


    To the point of duty, now.


    There are now seven heavens in the king.


    I just got a little more responsible, and it doesn''t make any difference.


    As a result of the meshing of each other''s interests, it was Alexis and the three others who defeated the Demon King.


    By the way, while such a discussion was taking ce, it should be said, Sylvia had nothing to say to her mouth.


    It wasn''t even a situation I could put out, so naturally.


    Either that or the Hildegards would have talked better.


    Even the five of you know the scene directly, but some of you can tell it was Soma who obviously defeated the Demon King.


    It was about Hildegard and Lina, and those people were gathered in the discussion.


    But in the end, it doesn''t make any difference that Soma''s opinion came through.


    Whatever it was, it was also the King''s Capital, which was undergoing reconstruction due in part to it... but at that time, the fright that should have beenughed off became a reality.


    Once again, the demon king came to the king''s capital of the Kingdom of Radius.


    However, it is only self-proimed.


    Ioli Kanzaki.


    He was one of those who once belonged to the Demon King Crusade, and only two went to the Demon King Crusade and won this, making him a former brave man and now calling himself the Demon King.


    "I was really surprised then...... I was helping rebuild and they suddenly summoned me and I went to the castle and someone called themselves the Demon King. That''s not like you heard that beforehand, is it?


    "Technically, I guess you heard they wereing soon. When I tried to ask him for a specific date, he did and came abruptly... he really wields me all the time..."


    "As far as I''m concerned, though I was more surprised that it was moving seriously. I always said it was a hassle and I wasn''t trying to move."


    "But at the same time, it would have moved whenever it had to, wouldn''t it? Then it''s not surprising either. That means it was a situation where he needed to move."


    "That''s why it''s so bad in nature... you throw most things round at me, and when you really need it, you take the initiative while you say it''s a hassle. I can''tin much."


    "Oh, that''s who I am. I have the strongest impression that I was surprised because the eagle was just the first to say hello... oh, but I wonder if he''s a bit of an unusual person?


    If you say so while remembering the time, the intriguing eyes turned to this one three pairs.


    Ho, I hear a whine leaking like I''m impressed.


    "... what made you think that? I don''t think he gave up the mess on the spot either."


    "Hmmm...... honestly, I mean, it''s just somehow, but I felt the same air as you, soma, in a painful look, didn''t I? That''s why."


    "Uh... maybe you can tell a little"


    "... right. Speaking of which, I think Cami said that before."


    and each started eating because lunch was ready while I was saying that.


    Talking while you have things in your mouth is bad behavior, and the pace of nature and conversation slows down because it''s hard to hear in the first ce.


    But the conversation itself was uninterrupted, and what took ce was now a continuation.


    "Speaking of which, it was to talk about creating a country with the Demons, wasn''t it? Are you okay with all this?


    "... I''m not okay, so I''m in a lot of trouble with paperwork."


    "Oh, that was my fault."


    "... or wait a minute. How could Sylvia know about that?


    "... hmm? It felt natural, so I kept talking, but speaking of which..."


    "Huh? That?... Could it have been something I shouldn''t have known?


    "... because the ce itself was top secret in the first ce. I introduced you on that asion because I decided I might need youter...... Alexis?


    "No, wait, it''s wet, right? That''s right. I won''t divulge confidentiality to my daughter either."


    "Oh...... then how do you know?


    "As far as I could not tell people that I had met Mr. Ioli, so I wondered if I should know about Mr. Ioli as much as possible, and I said to you, Soma, when I happened to meet him... and then you, Soma, oh, that meant that you stood up for the calction of creating a demonic country, that..."


    Exining the circumstances made all three look indescribable.


    It''s like you can''t convince me, it''s like that.


    "... I wonder what he really is. I still don''t know much about him."


    "... Sometimes I honestly don''t get it either, but you don''t really care these days. He''s definitely our son, and that''s enough."


    "Well... we don''t have much of a son. That''s enough if you know what I mean."


    "Well, then Sylvia is as good a daughter as I am!


    "I don''t think that''s the kind of ce to confront..."


    That brings me to a bitterugh, but these words don''t seem to reach my ears.


    Sylvia exhales as she hears that her son and daughter are boasting for some reason if she realizes it and without even hearing it.


    I''m not telling you not to, but I just want you to do it where neither he nor she can hear me.


    I wouldn''t be ashamed of myself.


    Nevertheless, it was surprising that Sophia would get on with it, but it was us who was more surprised.


    He boasts about Soma and Lina firmly, even though he has a small mouth count.


    Even if they don''t look that way and don''t, do parents still mean parents?


    Nevertheless, it made no difference to Sylvia''s embarrassment, and for now she pretended not to have heard by concentrating on the meal in front of her.

 629 Wang Du, Past And Part 3

    "So I guess Sylvia is my best daughter, what does Sylvia think!?


    "In the meantime, I''m pretending I haven''t heard the corner, so I was wondering if you wouldn''t shake it this way..."


    Or how do you want me to answer that?


    Something tells me that my impression of my father has changed all at once today, or that the image I''ve been holding has made a noise and copsed... but I''m sure that''s not a bad thing.


    Because although it was easier to deal with than before, I felt that it was easier to deal with it.


    I was supposed to help out here by ident today because I was free, but I might be d to be here.


    Most of all, that still makes no difference to be ashamed of, and I''ve already finished my lunch.


    When I sighed out because I had no choice, I either forcefully changed the subject or decided to put it back.


    "By the way, can I ask you a little more about what you just said? If you can''t, I''m gonna give up."


    "Yeah? Which one of you was talking about earlier? I''ve talked a lot about praising you..."


    "Not so! Talk about the Demon Nation!


    Back there, the three of us just stopped looking for a moment.


    The hands of the meal also stop and we are gazing at each other, perhaps with a brief exchange.


    There is no mistake as to whether it is good to talk or something like that... after a while, Alexis slowly shook his head vertically.


    "... right. Exactly. I can''t tell you everything, but to some extent, do you mind? There''s more to your ear than helping out here."


    "Huh? I thought the eagles were only going to help today because they were going to rece their mothers..."


    "Hmm, of course that''s notpulsory, but you don''t have anything more to help me with, do you? Then this one, well, as you know, would you be happy to help? Naturally, I don''t care if the college is off or just when it''s convenient for you."


    And now that the college is back in business, it should be said that Sylvia is back at the college.


    Still, the King''s capital was not rebuilt, so when the college was off, it came back here to help rebuild.


    But there''s also something out there that you can''t do in Sylvia, more than just help.


    The fact that I was free today, as I said earlier, meant that Sylvia was no longer avable in the city, and that''s why I was helping Alexis and the others.


    Though a more direct cause is that my mothers went to the city tofort me, so I ran out of hands over here.


    "Right...... yeah, this one looks tough over here. Do you mind if I help you for a while?


    "Oh well... good. It''ll help."


    "I just helped out a little. Okay, but this sounds like something I need to do to rebuild, too. And... if you don''t help me, it won''t even get in my ear, so don''t listen to me."


    "No... nothing, that''s not what I meant..."


    But if I had said no, I would have nned to.


    Half-eyed, Alexis looked away softly, looking at themselves like that, and Sophia and the others wereughing.


    "Well, then I''m going to talk to you because that''s what His Majesty the King has forgiven you for... what do you want to hear?


    "Uh, right... after all, is it okay that what the Demon Nation can do is make a decision?


    "... well, I don''t think you have a problem with me being meant to be. At least we''re working on it, and Alexis is busy, mostly for rooting for it."


    "Um... are you okay?


    I can think of several problems even Sylvia can have with being able to do the Demonic Nation.


    I guess there are actually many times that, and Radius will be dealing with it there.


    Even though it''s essentially the same as before, things will also change.


    "... if you say it okay or not, you can''t say anything. But there''s a lot of profit here, too. Even if you put it out of consideration for being friends with him or for having weaknesses here, it''s because you decided it was better."


    "Really... well wasn''t that what the eagles say now"


    "Well, I know you''ll be worried. In fact, once announced, there will be quite a few opposite voices in this country."


    "The demon king attacked me and the king''s capital just halved. I''d be worried the other way around if they told me where there was such a thing would make a new country and they would agree."


    "That''s right..."


    "He''s in a lot of a hurry to hear the demon king is back and attacking this ce."


    "But he decided to use it as a bizarre coin."


    "Bizarre...?


    To the words said, Sylvia tilted her neck.


    I didn''t know what it meant, I didn''t know how to use the situation.


    "Yeah. He decided to go to the demon king who attacked us here, discretionarily. Well, I guess you''re right about everything I''ve decided to do... but I''ve decided to call myself the Demon King and even the opponent I was hostile to."


    "You''re right all at once... although you''re just changing thenguage a little bit"


    "Oh, that''s the hand Alexis used a lot when he was thrown round."


    "I see... you mean you have a good track record"


    "Can you not get confused by the dsaxa and try to lower things about me? Either way, he decided to build a country because he was hostile to such an opponent and to make sure that never happened again. To be able to deal strictly with such people when they leave."


    "Hmm... I don''t know what you''re trying to say. But does that work?


    Even though Sylvia is royal, what the hell is half of an emerging country, and the only thing she''s reading is a college student.


    Knowledge is only half-way, but I still didn''t think it would work.


    And Alexis nodded, as he agreed to it.


    "Well, it won''t work. Pre-construction."


    "Huh? Then you can''t..."


    "Because it doesn''t work, we''re desperate to root and stuff out. If it works, it doesn''t have to be."


    "... I see? But then, you don''t even need pre construction...?


    "No... it''s easier for them to convince themselves once they have something like it. Precisely, it''s easier to show around when you''re convinced. The easier it is, the better."


    "That''s a farce..."


    "Most things that be public between nations are farce, right? We do that because we have mutual interests. Rather, in that sense, I wonder if something more convincing should be more vignt. It''s hard to read what kind of deal was made back there."


    "The country is filthy..."


    Although it exhales, Sylvia is also in the position of those who must respect the country in one way or another.


    You can''t let it end here.


    "... by the way, what profit does Radius get from admitting it?


    So the three of them looked, oh, because they figured out that Sylvia understood her position.


    I know I''m still a child, so I guess I have no choice, but there are ces where I still think they''ll react that way.


    Alexis gave me an exnation with a bitter smile as to whether what was a little mucky got on my face.


    "Well...... can you tell me now in an easy way, is there something about the Dwarves?


    "What Dwarf... came over a year ago, about those cksmiths and other people?


    "Right. They''re not supposed to be easy people toe by like that. You know how much arm they are, don''t you?


    "Yeah... Soma, I''ve seen you hit it."


    That was truly amazing.


    It was enough for me to see it at a nce, even if it was not deep in the sword.


    I guess that''s what superior work is all about.


    I''ve heard that other fields are different, people with simr arms.


    But what does it mean that such people can''te easily?


    "If those people make it easy for you to walk around the country, it''s gonna be a big problem. Even if they don''t feel like it. So normally the state won''t let go, and if you try to pull it out on your own...... well, if it''s around the former Veritas, maybe you''ll start a war with this luck and joy?


    "Oh, with that?


    "... that''s all they deserve in their arms. And if we acknowledge the founding of his country, we will build it to the extent that we can."


    "Of course there are other benefits that we can get...... in terms of other things? I''m sure you don''t quite understand what''s going on."


    You were right.


    It''s like I don''t know why that''s happening.


    But I guess the fact that the three of us are convinced is something we only need to know.


    It means Sylvia hasn''t had enough yet.


    "Hmmm...... so much to do"


    "You just have to work a little harder. We didn''t know it all from the beginning, and there''s still so much we don''t know."


    "And your fathers?


    "It was about me and Theresia who originally had that kind of knowledge at the time of the founding of the country. Besides, it belongs to the aristocrats, so I have no further experience. And this is how we do it, so I don''t think Alexis is doing his best, okay?


    "... I think Teresia and Olivia, who support it, are having a harder time."


    "Ugh... I understand that, so I thought you two went to the constion today. Rest both of us."


    "But because of that, we ran out of hands over here, and Sylvia was supposed to help us, right?


    "And earlier, you promised me you''d let me help you in the future with a shitty hand."


    "Ugh, so that''s..."


    Sylvia was so convinced that she would be, looking at the three of them who were saying to each other to get screwed that way.


    I was wondering why my two mothers went to condolence today, but that''s what happened.


    Atst, given the tone, Sophia and her mother seemed quite close.


    As for this one, I should probably still say.


    Because I had heard of the three in front of me and Olivia, Sylvia''s birth mother, who was originally at the same party.


    As a member of the so-called Demon King Crusader, is.


    And on that road, Alexis and Olivia had be lovers to each other.


    Teresia and I both met on that journey.


    It''s very romantic, but the story is discouraging.


    Is it beautified by Teresia or because it is something that is very likely to heartburn.


    If Radius were to continue safely like this, maybe he would be told as a founding myth...... I hope he likes it because it has nothing to do with Sylvia.


    Whatever it is, it is natural that Sophia and the others are familiar with it.


    Sometimes we meet here, and most importantly, it seemed like a lot of trouble at the time of the founding of the country, so I guess that brought us closer together.


    If I say it as a result, though, I guess the deepest ones will be Alexis and Teresia.


    Because he is the king and queen of the kingdom of Radius.


    Yes, Alexis and Olivia never got married, even though they were lovers at the time of the founding of the Kingdom of Radius.


    Because I couldn''t have.


    Because Alexis was the only person who deserved to be king, but he was absolutelycking in character for Alexis to be king.


    Alexis was not the central figure, although he was the epitome of the rebellion.


    The central characters were the Ioris, but when they saw the revolt seed, they disappeared secretly.


    To crusade the Demon King, you don''t even tell anyone that fact.


    But whatever it is, it doesn''t change the fact that the central figure is gone, and there''s not enough character for just apiler to be king.


    Externally, that wasn''t convincing enough.


    That''s why I needed to get an aristocratic wife.


    Theresia, the daughter of those who had ruled over the periphery.


    I mean, Alexis and the others got married halfway through a political marriage... but if that wasn''t what you wanted, I''m sure Sylvia wouldn''t have been about to heartburn.


    They were also willing to ride for their sake, which was not particrly problematic.


    Rather, the question was whether it should be taken for granted or Olivia.


    He said most of all as Olivia he didn''t have to care, but it was Theresia who wasn''t convinced, one way or the other.


    I can''t bear for this to tear the two of us apart! He said something like that, he took Alexis and Olivia''s hand, and from now on, the three of us will live together! The backdrop of saying things like that is really like her.


    However, still, Olivia said that she could never just sit on thedy''s seat.


    Because it is an instrument of political strife and what can be done.


    Because of his stubbornness there, he was convinced that he had no choice but to surround himself as his mistress, and at its end Sylvia was to be born.


    Nevertheless, after more than a decade, there is no indication that someone will be on the Second Lady''s seat, and even though I say mistress, I would go out for condolences as I am today, or wonder if it makes any sense because we are usually together... I guess so.


    It ismon, for example, for what you think you have done to be empty.


    "Oh, yeah, Sylvia, did you get anything interesting on the paperwork you were handling over there? I wasn''t going to ask youter to sum it up, but you''re just free right now. Yeah, I need to make the most of my time."


    I don''t care what you think, they just seem to have missed their minute and told us the story, but if they say so, there''s no way they won''t answer.


    Looking at Sophia and the others shrugging their shoulders like a shrug, she smiles bitterly and explores her memory to see if there would have been anything to talk about.


    Of course, the documents Sylvia was checking were pre-ssified so that Sylvia wouldn''t have a problem seeing them.


    The vast majority of them are reports, and there is little that should be reported to the King.


    However, that''s why it wasn''t funny to read, but it wasn''t again.


    Just reading each and every one of them clearly showed that reconstruction was going on, and there was a memory of Sylvia helping.


    It was a great pleasure to know that things were going well or were over.


    With that in mind, I wonder which one I told you.


    None of this makes sense by telling the King.


    But what Alexis said was interesting.


    Then we should talk about what''s right.


    I figured which one would fit best...... I decided.


    "Um, yeah, I thought the eagle was interesting because..."


    So Sylvia opened her mouth to make her hear it.

 630 Elves And Growth Part 1

    Thanks, She identally swallowed a spit.


    I hold my fist and gaze into Ji''s eyes to see what words will return after fulfillment, swallowing my solitude and watching.


    I felt the flow of time was strangely slow.


    I wonder if I''ve said something strange about it, but it shouldn''t be.


    Though I know I shouldn''t rush you, I guess I can''t help but want a reply soon.


    But the time has finallye for such a rush toe to an end.


    Watch and wait with joy and anxiety, about half feelings, as its mouth slowly lifts at the end of its gaze.


    And.


    "... Huh. I wonder what the hell it is. Crap."


    She was stunned by the words unleashed.


    They just rattled my nose or cut me to pieces of crap and dumped me.


    Isn''t that too harsh to say that you were so prepared and mouthed with the thought of death?


    She nced at Joseph when she had something good and bad to say to any brother.


    "Huh, what''s that face? Isn''t that a disgruntled face?"


    "... it''s not like it''s actually there"


    But how much he did, and let him stare, Joseph did not take She''s words together.


    Its nose rings again.


    "Huh. But it''s true that it''s crap. How many words I''ve ovepped and tried to fix, and that won''t change"


    "... that''s not true"


    No matter how much they say, She will never withdraw her foreword.


    ''Cause you will.


    There''s no way this is bullshit.


    I don''t give a shit.


    "... my growth is very important"


    "Maybe it is for you, but at least from the vast majority, including me."


    Finally, she was told to shudder, and She swelled her cheeks small.


    So there''s no crap, I whisper.


    Joseph, a grown man, must not know.


    How much She thinks truthfully, etc.


    "No, there are times when I was your age, too, aren''t there? On top of that, it would be natural for a child to be a child. I''m going to make a difference. It''s only natural to get a smile at crap."


    What Joseph is saying is not a mistake.


    No, if I say it only to the elves, it is also natural, as Joseph said.


    Because Elves never say that their children want to grow up, etc.


    Elves are species with a long life spanpared to human species and others.


    And because of that, its values are uniquepared to other human species.


    Elves don''t like extreme change.


    If it is a moderate decline and a sudden change, we prefer to remain natural enough that we may choose to decline.


    But just because you want to perish doesn''t mean you want to.


    The previous example is alle because it was too extreme, but naturally I would choose you if I could live with it.


    Otherwise, the matter of Forest God would not have happened either.


    That must have been doomed as it was, without sealing it.


    It doesn''t mean that we don''t ept the change itself because we just hate the extremes, nor does it.


    If everyday is going to be convenient, we can make magic tools, improve magic, and so on.


    Except they stop there.


    I don''t think of anything better or more convenient.


    When it gets better and more convenient, that''s where I''m satisfied.


    That would also be evident from the fact that we are still living in inconvenient forests.


    But they make it good, and I''m sure it won''t change in the future.


    Eventually, even if machines and other things were to appear in human civilization, they would continue to live in the woods unchanged.


    Either way, the characteristics of such elves have remained the same since childhood.


    I mean, there is, but I ept it as it is, and I don''t want any sudden change.


    It''s only natural that a child is a child, and even if they admire someone who is an adult, they don''t envy it or want to be so soon.


    It is therefore natural that She''s words should be cut and discarded as crap...... rather, I would say that is very peculiar to the elves.


    "Hmm... was that guy affecting you?


    Joseph gave it a brilliant break.


    There''s no way I don''t know.


    ".............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "What''s going on between now?


    Ji stared at her and She slowly took her gaze off.


    That doesn''t mean it''s a lie, though.


    Because it is not right to say that it has been affected.


    Just a little bit. She just thought.


    Over time, everyone around us is growing well.


    Aina, Lina... and Soma.


    I go to college just like myself, all the others.


    It was about five years since She met Soma and the others.


    She hasn''t changed a thing from five years ago to them who are definitely approaching adulthood while making them feel the remnants of old.


    The same gaze I used to have had to look up when I realized it.


    She remembered the hurried emotions there.


    Still, or maybe if it wasn''t just me, it wouldn''t have been so much.


    Because of the blood of the elves, Felicia also remained a child for being older than herself... and then there was Hildegard, although not a student.


    I haven''t heard the details, but Hildegard doesn''t seem to be a human species either, and he never changed his appearance just like himself, and he also remembered something simr to appeasement there.


    but is.


    Hildegard''s back has been growing for the past year or so.


    At first I thought it was my fault, but after a month it was obvious.


    The height of the sight was different.


    If you point that out, do you? Then maybe it came even in thete growth period, or so I said, but that''s definitely the face I knew.


    I know but I''m stuck... but She couldn''t point that out.


    If it had seeped a sense of superiority there or showed signs of boasting, it would have been different again.


    But Hildegard looked really happy there, and then he looked a little lit up.


    That''s probably because I found out that I could go with you without being left behind by someone somewhere... there''s nothing more impable than getting in the way of it.


    At least She couldn''t imitate that.


    And that didn''t end there.


    It was as if to be influenced by Hildegard, and little by little Felicia''s back was also beginning to grow.


    This one looked genuinely surprised to point out, so he didn''t even seem to be aware of it.


    However, the face I showed immediately after that was simr to that of Hildegard¡­ I thought it was left behind.


    If I say so, it''s just about appearance.


    As Cami is, it''s not umon to have a shorter person or anything else, and most importantly, She is an elf.


    I''m sure no one cares about that.


    But whoever else doesn''t care, She does.


    That''s an elf-like thought, and if you''re told there was some influence from the Somas there, you''re probably right.


    But I don''t hate myself right now, She.


    Even if it wasn''t like an elf... I want to grow up with everyone and the Somas.


    If there''s a way to do that, I''ll ask anything, and if there isn''t, I''ll find it.


    If he stared at Joseph with such readiness, Joseph exhaled his sigh as if he were frightened.


    "... you''ve really changed, you are"


    ¡­¡­ ... Really?


    "Oh. I thought it had changed somewhat before, but not as much as this one. And I guess that change isn''t supposed to please you as an elf..."


    There was a bitter smile in Joseph''s mouth when he said so and breathed out his sigh again.


    He said he had no choice.


    "But think about it, you''re the one who jumped out of here saying you''d learn magic. I could say you''re weird enough at that point... and most importantly, you''re a child of those people too. To that extent now."


    When I smiled just a little bit, I pulled it right in.


    And.


    "Well, the truth is, there is a way the elves grow. I''m having trouble getting more headache seeds from being impotent again. I''ll tell you what. I''ll tell you what. Just shut up and listen."


    That is what he continued to say in his sigh.

 631 Elves And Growth Part 2

    Now what to talk from, Joseph muttered, keeping his arms together and his eyes narrowed as he stared away.


    I guess I''m not going to talk, I''m simply organizing my thoughts.


    With that figure sidelined, She somehow looked over at the spot.


    Needless to say again, it is in the elves that She is now.


    It''s actually the first time I''ve seen this ce so seriously, which is also the house of the chief and my own.


    It''s been about four years since She visited the elves in the first ce.


    This house was in a makeshift state at that time, so we never had a chance to see it in its finished state.


    Nevertheless, that''s how I looked at it, and if there''s anything like seeing it, nothing in particr.


    Essentially, the house where the elves are made is because most of them are built in the same way.


    It would be about the size and height if there were a difference, but this house is also average.


    I was just looking at it like this, and I''m probably going to get tired of it in five minutes... but it never did.


    Because Joseph came back from the idea before that.


    She noticed that because Joseph coughed one, and when she turned her gaze, she coughed another.


    Then the mouth was opened.


    "Well, it''s easy to exin how the elves grow, but then you probably don''t know."


    ¡­¡­ ... Why?


    "Normally, that doesn''t make sense. Well, you''re a sensationalist, so maybe that''s all you can understand... because this is a pretty important story for our elves for once. It''s a good opportunity, and listen to me."


    "... okay"


    To be honest, though I just wanted you to tell me how, I''m also somewhat concerned about that if it''s an important story for us.


    Even She, that''s not what she doesn''t care about.


    "Our ancestors were originally spirits rather than... You don''t have to check this out now, do you?


    "... um, I remember"


    On the contrary, I have spoken to the Somas, but I will keep my mouth shut.


    You don''t have to bother getting mad at me.


    "But originally said, the ancestors only received flesh, not reincarnation. Life spanned instead of being able to leave offspring as a species, but he said it was no different from when he was a spirit if he saw it by force alone. Elves often show strong aptitude for magic because they inherit that blood. The power of magic and spirits seems to be close."


    "... n"


    I still know about this area, so I''ll snort instead of a gavel.


    And it came out of this neighborhood like She never heard of it.


    "By the way, I said that now we inherit the blood of those who were spirits, which is technically a little different"


    ¡­¡­ ... What do you mean?


    "That''s not a mistake, either. More rightly, we are still close to the Spirit. We haven''t changed generations enough to describe it as inheriting blood. Given that we can only reach our ancestors for a few generations, depending on the way we look at it, we''re closer to the Spirit than to humanity."


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    Joseph smiled bitterly when he tilted his neck honestly because he no longer knew what he was talking about.


    It''s the kind of reaction I predicted would happen from the beginning.


    "Well, I guess so. I didn''t know what it meant when I first heard this story either. Over the course of a long month from there, I''ve finally been able to understand ittely...... no, is it hard to say I still fully understand it? Well, anyway, that''s why you''ll understand eventually. I''m talking about you, so I think it would be easy to understand if there were any criticalities."


    "... so what''s the connection between that and what I''m looking for?


    "Don''t be so hasty. It''s like a prerequisite. You can say reason. When you can understand what that means, you can be convinced that that''s what you meant, and in a way, the answer to what you''re looking for."


    "... the answer?... now?


    I don''t know where it is, but Joseph doesn''t seem to be kidding me.


    Doesn''t even look like he''s trying to roll up smoke by saying the right thing.


    ¡­¡­ ... Is that ufortable...?


    "... Huh, that''s really great, I''m quick to notice. I thought I could pull a little more, but out of the blue... no, you simply don''t have the talent for a y on me. Well, it''s not what the chief needs."


    Feeling strange difort and tilting his neck, Joseph lifted the edge of his mouth for fun, looking at She like that.


    It''s a very rare sight, but She never cares about it.


    Because it wasn''t the other way around.


    "... Huh?... brother, you''re tall...?


    "We are people, but we are close to the Spirit. Therefore - as long as you understand and are aware of it, you will be able to do this."


    I knew immediately who the difort was.


    Both She and Joseph are sitting down, making it hard to tell at first nce, but Joseph''s back is clearly shrinking.


    Look at your feet and you''ll see.


    You were supposed to keep your feet firmly on the ground, but at some point you have the universe as a pragma.


    It''s evidence that it''s shrinking no matter what you think...... no, not the other way around.


    It''s not on the back, it''s all over the body.


    "- And well, here''s the thing"


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    Even though I had a good eye for the asion, many question marks were floating over She''s head.


    ''Cause you will.


    Joseph was an adult man from wherever he looked.


    If it is to be converted as a human species, it is in the early orte twenties, etc.


    There are no elements that can be misseen.


    Even so, Joseph was only as long back as She for some reason now.


    He is about ten years old in terms of human species conversion and is clearly a child.


    Besides, my voice was feeling younger than it deserved.


    There will be no choice but to ck-and-white your eyes as to what the hell happened.


    "Hmm, apparently you could surprise me. I''ve never tried it before, but it doesn''t look like I threw it away inside either."


    That being said and looking around his body with pleasure seemed like Joseph and not Joseph.


    Though there are remnants of his figure, he feels more like even Joseph''s children are watching him than he is dealing with Joseph himself.


    Had I not seen that in person and had it not been for the sight of me wearing the rash clothes, She would surely have been very hard to believe that was Joseph.


    No, to be honest, I''m still slightly suspicious.


    Actually, if Joseph''s kid told me he was using illusion or something, it was a momentum he was going to believe as it was.


    "It''s fun watching you do that, but I hear you can''t keep talking about it. Well, you can go ahead on your own, okay? If you have something to worry about, ask after you recover from the mess. Most of all, I''m always surprised at this level, but the day when your wishese true seems a long way away."


    "... eh"


    With that word, I was hacked.


    Yes, She is here to grow herself, and this is how she listens.


    This is a delightful asion, not a surprising and frightening asion.


    If he regained his mind that way, Joseph snorted more heartless or amused than usual.


    "Well, yeah, listen to me a lot, okay? But if I tell you, it''s all I just showed you. The Spirit is a being that does not originally hold a fixed figure. For this reason, the Spirit can change his appearance as he wishes. And its nature was inherited, even if it received meat. Though, it doesn''t look like it was just free because it was flesh-receiving. But it was not easy to change my physical age, and if I wanted to, I could change my gender."


    "... physical age... I mean, can you grow intentionally?


    "Just react there... well, given your purpose, naturally. And let''s say you''re right about that. I told you. We''re still close to spirits. Like I let you try, you should be able to do it too. It''s just not easy."


    "... tell me how"


    She reacted by trying to embark on herself, but Joseph offered her a hand to calm down when she smiled bitterly.


    He was then shown to sit down, so he sat reluctantly and still found Joseph with a strong light in his eyes so as not to let him escape.


    "Hmm, you still seemed right to tell me. In this way, what kind of impotence would you have had if you hadn''t told me?... I''d rather think about what kind ofmeness you''ve had, you''re going to get a headache"


    "... just tell me.... go back if you can.... It''s hard to be honest"


    "It doesn''t look that way.... No, is it partly because of this appearance that the intensity is increasing more than usual? Well, fine. Honestly, I''m feeling a little rough, too."


    Say no or Joseph''s body began to expand slightly.


    That is a sight that only seems to be the case, and seems to me to be a somewhat more correct expression than growth.


    But Joseph, who just kept growing up saying that such thoughts and such were not something he had learned, eventually went back to his original appearance and sounded one nose after looking around his own body.


    "Huh, it''s still not gonna stick if it''s not like this"


    "... Mm, I agree"


    Nodding, but that''s it.


    If you turn your gaze to hurry, Joseph will snort again.


    And.


    "I don''t mind teaching, but it''s another story to see if I can. No... probably not possible with you right now"


    That''s what I''ve been saying.

 632 Elves And Growth Part 3

    "... what do you mean?


    Joseph snorted as She stared halfway at him saying so.


    It just kind of looks like it was a bitterugh.


    I used to wander my gaze like I was looking for words, but eventually when I rang my nose again like I''d given up, I turned my gaze to this one.


    "Nothing, nothing, that''s what it means. We can certainly make some changes in our physical age, as we said earlier and actually did. He said that some of the original ancestors were able to dive into the society of the human species by using it sessfully. But we can''t be thatfortable. It''s gonna take me a while, and I''m remembering the fatigue. Just won''t be able to show it again today."


    "... is that it?


    "Well, yeah, you do have more strength than I do. I did the same thing, and you probably don''t feel as tired as I do. But there''s something for me and not for you, too. It''s an imagination."


    "... imagination?


    So I leaned my neck because I didn''t know what it meant.


    Why do you have no imagination?


    Imagination is a must for swordsmen.


    Because you can imagine it, you can go for it and go for further heights, and you need it when you fight someone again.


    Because you can imagine and predict, you can beat a meeting with them.


    So having no imagination is the same as being told you don''t know who you are.


    "Huh, I can almost imagine what you''re thinking, but that''s not what I''m trying to say. I''m not saying you don''t have the imagination."


    "... So, what do you mean?


    "Imagination isn''t imagination, but what you don''t have is imagination to change your own flesh. For us to change our flesh, we need the power of will, and that is nothing more than imagination. You told me to teach you how to do it, didn''t you? It''s a simple story. Imagine how your body changes. If we can do that, our flesh will respond and change."


    Listen to that word. No, She immediately imagined.


    Half-consciously, he closes his eyelid and draws it out behind a darkly stained eyelid.


    That''s who I am growing up to be.


    It is the sight of a grown self walking in gaze with the Somas.


    That''s how I slowly opened my eyelids - but what was reflected in my vision was my appearance, which had not changed one thing from before I closed my eyes.


    "... hasn''t changed"


    "That''s why I told you. I don''t have enough imagination. You stared at me and it didn''t change a thing."


    "... that''s not true. ¡­ I imagined it right"


    "Hmm...... oh sure, you must have imagined. But did you feel real there? What you imagined was really who you were? Are you sure you can believe that the sight wille true?


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t know what you were talking about.


    A sense of reality or your own appearance? The truth? I know exactly what you''re talking about.


    "Hmm... listen to people properly. I thought you said we weren''t free to do this. There''s no way I can just imagine that. I said it was easy in the first ce, but I didn''t even say it was easy."


    "... Fraud"


    "Don''t say bad things about people. You''re a sensationalist, so you''d be convinced if you didn''t try it yourself, wouldn''t you? I just made him feel it."


    "... mmm"


    Sure, I just found out that it wasn''t easy.


    But how can I do it?


    "I already showed you how to do it. I also showed you an example. That''s all I can teach you. Instead, I don''t know how you''re gonna be able to do it."


    ¡­¡­ ... What do you mean?


    "Our change presupposes that we are only ourselves. I mean, we can be who we are in the past or who we are in the future, and we can''t be anything else. You can''t be someone else, and that was the same even for the original ancestors, so it would be even worse if it were us. Well, I guess what''s around here is the limit of being human with meat."


    "... I''m a little unsure"


    "In short, it means that the person you should imagine is who you are in the future. Perfect, too. If there were any difference at all, nothing would happen at that point. Like you did earlier, yeah. Atst, I told you that our change is a force of will. Therefore, you also need to believe in your own imagination. Your imaginary future self is definitely your future self."


    How difficult that was was to not have to think about.


    Anyway, She is seeing people actually grow up.


    Surely they have an old vestige.


    If youpare the two figures, you''ll be able to convince yourself that it''s the way you''ve grown.


    But if you can imagine what it is just like in the past, no.


    The way it grows and the remnants of it are all different.


    How can you imagine who you are now and be sure of it?


    "Hmm... I think you understand what I meant when I said impossible."


    "... your brother is"


    "Hmm?"


    "... can your brother?


    "I can''t. That''s why I showed my past. No matter how hard I tried, I was the best at taking what I had in the past. No, on the contrary, not a single one of the existing elves can change into the future self. That''s why I told you, right? I don''t know."


    "¡­¡­ yes"


    It was hopeless.


    But I didn''t give up there because there was a word in my current words that bothered me.


    "... but existential, did you do it back in the day?


    "... hey, that''s something I notice a lot. What if I honestly gave up... but taught the reward I realized? Exactly."


    "... eh.... that, besides the original ancestors?


    "Naturally. I mean, I''ve actually seen it. Besides, when I was a kid, I still don''t know how to do it."


    It sounded like something that mocked itself somewhere, but it was enough.


    She flew out here in the first ce to find something she didn''t even know she could or wouldn''t do.


    Compared to that, how easy it is to find what you know you can do.


    Nothing.


    If you can''t do it now, all you had to do was try different things until you could.


    "Hmm... she''s still a bad girl to give up. I don''t know who the hell you look like."


    "... I can''t help it because I''m your brother''s sister"


    "I see... that makes sense"


    Joseph did the same and gave it back, if only a little grin on his mouth.


    Then he squeals his nose like he coughs, and his gaze is just a little distracted.


    The words thus uttered in his mouth were not particrly surprising.


    "... By the way, how are you doing?


    I didn''t have to think to figure out who that showed.


    I mean, I usually just feel like asking, but as usual, this brother seems clumsy.


    "... Mm, I''m fine"


    "... well. Well, I don''t care."


    If it doesn''t matter, I didn''t even have to ask, but I just don''t get it in my mouth.


    I just leaned my neck there because it wasn''t surprising in itself that I was asked about it, but what I was asked was surprising in itself.


    "... by the way, haven''t you seen him?


    "... hmm? Like that? Naturally... why do you say that unexpectedly?


    "... you should havee this way before me?... so he said he''d be over there for a while."


    "... at least you haven''te to me. Well, that''s a state of total abandonment of control right now. It''s a half-independent world because you don''t know what''s going to happen if you try to get your hands on it poorly, and if you just go, you don''t have to ask permission from me... but nobody noticed? No, I don''t care."


    "... by the way, I n to rendezvous on my way home, so I''ll know when you''re safe"


    "Huh, I thought I told you? I don''t care."


    While I really don''t think you''re being honest, you''ll feel safe just delivering a report on your way home for now.


    Nevertheless, She only came back here this time to ask how she could really grow.


    I mean, there''s no longer a reason why I''m here.


    "... ah"


    No, just one, it existed.


    I went on a tour for a few moments because I was still wondering what to do... but I decided.


    That is what Joseph also said earlier.


    Elves have a high affinity for magic because they are close to the Spirit.


    Then if it is Joseph, there may be something to know.


    "Huh, what''s up? I remembered something, but I reacted as if I were saying."


    "... Um, I need you to take a look"


    Say no or no, She stood up and offered, roughly lifting her right arm and sticking her index finger forward.


    And.


    - Light.


    - Protecting demon-guided junior and forest spirits: magic and lighting.


    That was just for a moment.


    Lights lit She''s fingertips for just a moment, illuminating her surroundings, and she disappears immediately.


    If you had blinked, you might have missed it, it''s just such a sh, but a sure magical light.


    She couldn''t have used it, it was magic.


    "-!?


    In a moment, Joseph stood up momentously.


    She stares at She''s fingertips, who is now lit with nothing else in her eyes, with her eyes open.


    What''s on that face is a lot of amazement and... just a little, joy.


    "... She, you...!?


    "... um, when I realized, I could use it"


    The word was an indisputable fact.


    That is why, while there is certainly joy in She''s face as she looks at such a brother, it is only slight.


    As shown in her chest, She''s face was filled with a variety andplexity.

 633 Witches And The Price Part 1

    Felicia exhaled one as she finished looking all around her.


    Since I''ve been here, it''s just been a week today.


    If anything was as expected, I''d say it was generally as expected, although some things were unexpected.


    "... although it was just surprising that the dragon remained. Besides..."


    Whimpering and reflecting on what happened earlier, Felicia somehow mumbles what''s in her hand.


    It''s a palm-sized transparent bin, and what''s inside is a red liquid close to ck.


    It was one of the synonyms of mystery, dragon blood.


    "Admitted, I guess that means it''s a littleplicated..."


    With that said, I turn my gaze around just in case again.


    In its sight are various trees and grasshoppers, all of which are rare.


    Though some of them exist that can be fiercely poisonous, it is because I studied outside bending that I understand once again the value of it.


    Needless to say, it was the witch''s... no, it was the former witch''s forest.


    The witch doesn''t already live here, and another Lord exists, so that''s what she should call it.


    Or perhaps we should take the name of the new Lord and call him the Forest of Dragons.


    Yes, the new Lord of this forest was the dragon who lived here.


    When I came in front of you earlier, I definitely came to give you what was in this hand along with telling you so.


    I did that to honor the former Lord here and because I thought it was worth it, so be it.


    Most of all, you can''t simply be happy with that.


    If the dragon really admitted to himself, it would be due to the power that was deposited when he left here from Soma - the power of the Forest God.


    Deposited from Soma in the form of a ne, it summons a part of the Forest God on the spot by Felicia''s will.


    But even though it''s part of it, it''s the original.


    It would just be impossible to beat a dragon against his opponent, but it must also be possible to outnumber him if it is somewhat.


    Moreover, it can easily be summoned more forcefully if it is a forest, and even if it is a ce of high affinity with the Forest God, depending on the forest.


    It seems to be quite affinity here, almost manifestable with maximum output...... or it actually was, so it''s even more so.


    By the way, that was actually the case because it needed to be used to get rid of the demons that were here.


    When I lived here, I never went to a ce where there were demons, but this time I went because I had the power of the Forest God and it would be fine.


    The dragon admitted, also because he must have been looking at that time.


    The point of going all the way there must have been right.


    The same goes for being recognized by the dragon, but above all because I realized once again that I still didn''t know about this ce.


    Though I knew it was, it''s still different when I actually see it.


    So was the demon, but even one grass growing unconstructively all over it, it was just something I''d never seen.


    If the college hadn''t taught me so much as to hide me, I wouldn''t even have known my name.


    In a way, they are my mother''s artifacts.


    Knowing and being able to see those names might not have made any sense, but it was at least meaningful to Felicia.


    And then, honestly, I was somewhat concerned.


    We were able to maintain this space because a witch existed inside.


    By using its vitality and magic, it was circting things in space.


    Whatever the size of it, it''s a limited space.


    It was just not enough if we were to try it as a world, and we needed to make up for it with something.


    The biggest factor is gone.


    I didn''t have to say it was devastating, but I thought it would be rough enough... but as far as I can see now, those things don''t look fine either.


    That was probably the most unexpected thing, and the reason for that was that a new Lord was born¡­ because the dragon stayed here.


    Dragons are more of a trapped form than they lived here in the first ce.


    I''m not sure how long it''s been, but I''m sure it was judged dangerous a long time ago and locked in here.


    Some of the demons had such things, but they enjoyed the situation because there was a connection and because the space was closed they could not escape.


    But it also renders it pointless with the witch gone.


    If we can''t sustain it, instead of the world, we will disappear from this world, and most demons will not escape and live with the world and destiny.


    But only a dragon should have been able to escape when it copsed.


    No, on the contrary, there should be a pretty debacle in the space after four years, so they should have run straight outside.


    I didn''t expect to stay here until the Lord without escaping, so I couldn''t possibly have predicted.


    Nevertheless, there must be a reason for it.


    Felicia has no reason to know, there''s enough reason to do that.


    And even if there''s a reason to wee it, there''s no reason to hate it.


    Or maybe it''s just a whim and by the time I realize it, this space will be gone... but let me thank you until then.


    Though I don''t know when it wille next.


    "... whether you cane or not, perhaps you should say"


    Whimpering without telling anyone, Felicia exhales.


    But in the meantime, I think I''ll continue to look over the scene.


    Perhaps it wouldn''t be so difficult if we just kept this ce, I guess.


    Anyway, as I know very well, there is something rare overflowing here.


    Flowers in the grass, demons are, of course, precious in the very way they maintain this world in the first ce.


    It is a space created by those who supposedly first preached magic to mankind, called the Wizard of the Beginning, and the world.


    There will be 50,000 researchers who want toe here and study it.


    No, it may not be an exaggeration to say that there are no researchers who don''t want to do that.


    If it was to keep this ce, it would gather like a mountain of money or something.


    With it, it shouldn''t be difficult for someone to maintain even if they are not the Lord, and this is the kind of ce worth doing so.


    I must have been very blessed to have lived in such a ce.


    It probably means more than one thing.


    "... well, judgment is going to be divided depending on whether people were really blessed or not"


    Surely if you try being a researcher or something, this would be the kind of ce you''d want to be stuck for the rest of your life.


    But for most, it must not be.


    And when she realized she was standing on the side of the majority of them at some point, Felicia smiled softly at herself.


    Put your hands on your head so you can hold your hair down, even though there''s no wind.


    My hair crossed slightly through my vision, which I had recently finally be ustomed to seeing.


    "Well... Whatever, I''m not already a resident here, I''m a customer. Regardless of the hypothetical story, there''s also the Lord now, isn''t there? Should I just leave when I''m done?"


    There are two main things Felicia has done here... No, it will be three.


    One is simply to see what''s going on here now.


    It should still exist once it is as expected, and that also leads to a second matter.


    And the second thing to do is to recover valuable materials and such from here.


    Something unexpected happened about the dragon, so I was able to get it better and more lubricated than I thought, but of course it was for use.


    I used it more as a secret medicine for witches than I used to, but now that I have more knowledge, there was even more use.


    That''s what I mean, knowing how to get it but not without it.


    It''s just that... both of them, the truth is, they were only here at the moment.


    As I fulfilled my duties, I was only thinking about using them as pre-construction.


    That''s why I came here secretly, without seeing anyone in the elves and telling them.


    "... and it was worth it."


    Whimpering, I emptied my right hand.


    That is, in a sense, the result of the third requirement, and it is the result.


    Felicia''s right hand was so clear that she could see the other side over her right hand.


    It doesn''t look that way because it''s hitting the day.


    In a literal sense, it''s clear.


    That''s Felicia''s original purpose.


    That is, the experiment of the spell, and the price for it, and the reason I was here for a week.

 634 Witches And The Price Part 2

    The reason Felicia wanted to experiment with spells and so on is due to events that happened about four years ago now.


    The total destruction of the Royal College of the Kingdom of Radius.


    It was caused by the power of the Forest God, which Felicia wielded... but it had nothing to do with it.


    That in itself is because Felicia thinks it was necessary.


    At least, that was best then.


    Felicia could not control the power of the Forest God in detail, and needed to give priority to the people of the city over the College.


    And Cami herself, who was inmand above all, gave the order to do so.


    Then there was no need to worry about it.


    Felicia has also been born, and she understands very well what her share is.


    There are fewer things that I can do, and there are things that are missing where I''ve done my best.


    So depending on what we prioritized, we knew very well that we had to truncate something.


    It was the same even with the help of the Forest God.


    In the first ce, four years ago, Felicia was able to forcibly force forces just like the Somas because of the power of the Forest God.


    What was deposited from Soma did not only summon the Forest God, but gave Felicia the power, albeit a little.


    Though critical, to the extent that we can aplish the array.


    But that''s why I can say it was displeasing.


    Felicia knew very well that even with her help, it was to that extent.


    For this reason, it had nothing to do with worries such as whether it could have been done better.


    Because, by the way, it was with help and on top of that.


    Nevertheless, if you don''t feel any responsibility there, it''s not the story.


    Because I understand exactly what I did, I thought if I could do it, I should do it too... and that included spells, naturally.


    Rather than that, I should say that Felicia''s main office was that way.


    The spell is not forbat by its very nature, and on the contrary, it is very suitable for reconstruction.


    Most importantly, I couldn''t use the spell with the help of Hildegard, so I didn''t use it secretly.


    But it is also for that reason that the College was able to rebuild in less than a year.


    College officials cooperated, but the power of the spell was unexpected.


    And.


    It was essential that Felicia understood herself, the witch, the meaning of the spell, and that was why she wanted to experiment this time.


    "All the while, are you finally back...... do you still say, you''re getting a little more interval to go back"


    And while I was remembering what had gone on to this one, my arms, which were translucent, began toe back a little bit, eventuallypletely.


    I just tried to watermark the other side, and it doesn''t look transparent as it should.


    Felicia finally nodded satisfied after several checks, looking at the whole arm and flipping over the table and back.


    "Just this time you were in a bit of a hurry... when She and I were supposed to rendezvous today, we just couldn''t rendezvous like this"


    The words, whining in relief, were not strong or anything, but reassuring but deceased that they could do what they had just said.


    In other words, Felicia was only pleased that She and I were likely to rendezvous safely after this.


    You said you were halfway to death earlier.


    Yes, Felicia''s one arm was clear, not because she was a weird disease or because she was subjected to strange magic, but because she was about to be wiped out of the world herself as a price for the spell.


    If that had proceeded that way or appeared in a worse way, Felicia would have vanished lightly from this world and died.


    But knowing it, Felicia has no fear, because she knows it won''t.


    It''s a simple story.


    The world can''t do that.


    No, or maybe I should say, you can''t do it.


    Indeed, from the perspective of the world, an individual named Felicia is a tiny one.


    If you want to do it, you''ll be wiped off as easily as you feelfortable.


    But because it''s tiny, Felicia isn''t the only one who can do the damage in that case.


    Probably about this closed space would erase them together, and maybe eat a roll around the elf forest.


    The scale is too small to allow the world to wipe out only Felicia individuals.


    Yes, just as Felicia couldn''t defeat only the demons who would storm in the college.


    Its sphere of influence is too great for the world to harm Felicia directly.


    And naturally, the sphere of influence that the world has is not the ratio that Felicia had when she broke out in the college, and above all, the world itself cannot acknowledge it.


    This, by analogy, is close to the act of trying to decide from one body to another to remove bacteria that have entered the body.


    No fool would do that, and so would the world.


    All the world can do is issue a warning.


    All I know about you is to show you.


    "Well, I guess it doesn''t make a difference when it''s over."


    If you can''t do it yourself, you just have to let it do what it deserves.


    I suppose that is inherently God''s work, but if God does not move, it is not surprising that the world itself may move, depending on the degree.


    A spell is so much.


    Felicia didn''t understand that until then.


    No, I meant to know on knowledge, but that was all I really meant to do.


    It is because we have executed it many times and have seen the results that we have finally realized it.


    Surely this is an ability that should not be in this world.


    This world is basically made up of equivalence exchanges.


    Something is needed to do something, and there are no exceptions to this inherently.


    How unequal it seemed, from the world''s point of view, there was a tsunami.


    The only thing not to be included there is if you use your powers.


    That does not be a principle because it interferes directly with the system called the world.


    It is something that has been incorporated from the outset but is therefore not an exception, it is only aw that lies outside the principles.


    So that''s not a problem again either.


    But spells were the only exceptions that should not have been possible.


    Because it is not even a power, but ignores thew of equivalence exchange.


    Strictly speaking, the spell also needs consideration.


    But the consideration is notmensurate.


    As it was before the building, as we prepared it as a camouge, we didn''t match any of the bnce there.


    And it is an act that destroys the world.


    The bnce is catching up, so the world is circting and turning well.


    It should not even use power by nature, and it is even more unforgiving to the spell that is the exception.


    To some extent, it is possible to repair the world.


    But the world has the role of turning the world above all else.


    There''s a limit to everything, and beyond that, everything will be lightly broken.


    It is not a problem such as the copse of the bnce.


    It is the copse and extinction of the world.


    Because spells contain their dangers, witches are considered vicious by the world.


    So if the world sees that there is a real danger, the world will act to annihte Felicia without any hesitation.


    Because Felicia at that time is a malignant tumor, not a germ for the world.


    The act of scratching your own body and removing the tumor is normal.


    Otherwise, it will perish itself, naturally.


    Nevertheless, it bes more of an indirect means than a direct one.


    Give someone somewhere, like God, something like revtion, and even power over that person, or maybe even create it a little more directly, even a creature dedicated to it.


    Fantasy species, spirits, etc. are originally created by the world.


    The extent is easy.


    But even if we could eventually destroy it, we wouldn''t know how much damage would be done in the process or afterwards, so it would have to be the worst thing that ever happened.


    "I mean, if I wasn''t willing to try any more, I wouldn''t be willing to use it as much as I could."


    Naturally, Felicia doesn''t have suicidal aspirations, etc.


    Even if I have to die, I ampletely sorry about the suicide involving my surroundings.


    At that time, you will perish with your own hands.


    If it wasn''t in the first ce, we wouldn''t even be experimenting.


    This was only to ascertain how eptable it was.


    I deserved it here.


    At least as far as Felicia thinks, most.


    There is plenty that can be used as a consideration for spells, and this ce is even closed from the world.


    It was expected that there would probably be less interference from the world than there should be, and even in the unlikely event that it would fail, it would be minimal damage.


    That prediction had been met, but there were some things that were a little unexpected.


    "You just couldn''t have predicted that there was less interference from the world, so you even knew what you shouldn''t have known."


    Felicia today also knows about the knowledge that is somewhat outside the world because of it.


    Perhaps now, you can talk to Hildegard and Soma more than usual.


    Well, that''s until we get out of here, and if we get out of here, everything will disappear.


    It''s no use trying to leave a note.


    It cannot be preserved in Felicia because it should not be in this world.


    I just wrote it down to something, and it would just be decided by the modifying power of the world that it wasn''t from the beginning.


    But not everything goes to waste.


    Because of this, Felicia knew exactly how dangerous she was standing.


    This sense of impatience can''t go away, and I''m sure you won''t want to use the spell lightly anymore, etc.


    This is probably something neither Hildegard nor Soma understands strictly.


    Because if you understand it, you should never allow Felicia to use the spell.


    "I would also like to tell you that if I could..."


    That won''t be possible.


    That part is caught up in knowledge that you can''t possibly know.


    I just have the determination not to use the spell anymore, and I just have to remember.


    "Well, you don''t want to die if you can really... corner, you even did this to me"


    Whimpering, Felicia touches her hair with her own hands.


    White because you can''t be anything and you''re not worth anything.


    It should be, it was stained ck as if it were the darkness of the night.

 635 Witches And The Price Part 3

    Naturally, this doesn''t mean that Felicia''s hair has changed color to ck.


    I didn''t dye it, or it''s impossible in this world to dye the color of my hair.


    For where I have painted all the colours, as the oil ys the water, it falls as-is.


    This is one of thews of this world, and it is impossible to interfere even using power.


    Although it is natural because there is no such thing as hair color or the power to direct hair in the first ce.


    So what do you mean, it was a simple story.


    He only wears and fixes ck hair on his head and trimmed it to look natural.


    "Was it a wig..."


    Because the color of the hair is white, it can be assumed that she is a witch, so there is no element that can be dismissed if this happens.


    There really is no other way to distinguish a witch.


    Even when skill appraisals are used, there are those who are rare but cannot remember the skill at all.


    If you say it''s like that, everyone will be convinced.


    Honestly, Felicia is shy when she learns about that reality.


    If we hadn''t pulled into a world like this, the witch would have been in danger.


    History has proven that, and if not, Felicia, her mother, and the other witches would surely have lived with everyone in the elves.


    But I couldn''t do it.


    I couldn''t... just wear these things, and no one and no one will ever notice the witch there.


    It was so ridiculous that, on the contrary, I felt nothing.


    But her head got cold, and Felicia realized that if she tried to calm down, it would be weird.


    It''s not weird that everyone doesn''t realize this much.


    It is unnatural that no one has evere up with this extent before, on the contrary.


    The cut that was to make this in the first ce was the statement that even though you can''t tell you''re a witch if your hair isn''t even white.


    It would be strange to think that even though we could think that far, we could not move on to the idea that lies ahead.


    In any case, even Hildegard had no way of thinking about it if he didn''t say so, nor did he seem to think it was unnatural.


    It appeared that Felicia finally realized it after pointing it out.


    The only other thing Felicia had noticed about it was Soma, who suggested something called this wig.


    Though, I didn''t seem to know why that was, either.


    "... there''s no way that the world could have thought of that information."


    He interfered with people''s unconsciousness, albeit slightly, and kept them from thinking about it.


    Because it also involves thews of the world¡­ rather than revealing by it whether you are a witch, so that the world doesn''t have to get its hands on you as much as possible?


    Either way, it seemed like a painful solution.


    Making something work against unconsciousness is not so umon in itself.


    That''s what some of the forms of juncture are, and I''m just saying that was done on a global scale in the literal sense of the word.


    I think that''s just what the world does, because it doesn''t make a huge difference, and I can''t help but understand Soma.


    "... I''m talking about Mr. Soma, so it''s possible he kept his mouth shut after knowing it"


    But either way, there is no confirmation.


    Because this is also information that you will not be able to know, you will forget if you leave this ce.


    It''s not that important, so there''s no problem.


    For it is not that this wig shoulde to pass, having forgotten it.


    "... is it really time to go"


    I''ve already run errands.


    It doesn''t mean what happens where you were... Felicia is essentially like getting away from here.


    Instead of just sitting around in vain, you should just leave.


    Having so decided, Felicia gently touches the ne on her neck with her right hand.


    And.


    - Nidomukamui.


    The moment I shrugged, the view around me changed in an instant.


    It''s the same where it''s greener, but instead of not feeling the smell of flowers this one smells a little stronger of grass than that one.


    Using the power of the Forest God, he moved out of the Elf Forest with a simted spatial transfer.


    I''m not surprised by the fact that I''m doing the same thing when I travel over there.


    So Felicia, who was closing her eyes, looked lightly the moment she opened her eyes, because there was a shadow there.


    Nevertheless, as soon as you realize who it is, you loosen its mouth.


    It was She.


    "... you were already here"


    "... it ended sooner than I thought"


    "Was I? Thank you for waiting."


    "... n"


    After nodding, She tilted her neck tightly.


    That gaze remained directed at Felicia, and I wondered if she had anything on her body exactly, but that doesn''t look like it.


    Felicia also turned her gaze back on She, tilting her neck.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... n, like now when you go?


    "Huh? Oh... right. Because if you find out, you''ll be careful."


    Felicia''s words were not lies, but of course they are not true.


    You don''t talk about the spell because it should be taken for granted or because it''s a secret.


    I''ll just worry about it if I tell you, and I''m determined to finish confirming it, so it''ll be even worse.


    "... yes"


    And She didn''t seem to doubt that, she nodded honestly.


    On the contrary, it''s enough to stimte guilt.


    But it doesn''t make sense to put that on my face, so I''m desperate to hide it, and instead I just say what I really thought.


    "And you''re not surprised, are you?


    ¡­¡­ ... What?


    "I think I just appeared out of the blue, about that. I didn''t know I could do this until I got here."


    By adding an exnation, She nodded as she was convinced.


    And then I nodded again.


    "... I''m used to it"


    "... Really?"


    I''m sure that''s not because I have more experience outside than Felicia, I somehow found out without being told.


    The main cause of this is probably soma.


    "By the way, how was that one? Did you serve your purpose safely? Though I am safe."


    "... about half?


    "That''s unspeakable again..."


    "...... but now that I know how to grow, for now, aplish my purpose?... Not that I can do it yet."


    "... Really?"


    We ask She in advance why she came into the elf.


    In the first ce, when ites to why we''re supposed to rendezvous here, we all happen to have the opportunity to talk about what we n to do for a long vacation at the college, and that''s how it happens.


    It''s a coincidence that the ns were met, but it''s a corner.


    Most of all, technically, we actually went somewhere together, and we acted separately from She along the way.


    As for She, she was on schedule, too, and in that sense, she was just fine.


    By the way, it was also on that road that I heard what She was here for.


    - I also heard about She''s magic.


    "Half of it means you didn''t know about magic, did you?


    "... my brother doesn''t know how I can use magic either"


    "Really... Mr. Hildegard said he didn''t know, and you totally packed it"


    "... n"


    It seemed really sudden that She realized she could use magic.


    At least thest time I got back here, they confirmed that I still couldn''t use it, but then a lot of things happened.


    He also asionally helped rebuild the college and then the Wang capital, so he couldn''t even try out a way to be able to use a lot of magic.


    Because of this, I never tried whether it could be used as a matter of course... The other day I felt like I could use it somehow, and I tried it and said I could really use it.


    She was happy about it, of course.


    But at the same time, it bothered me.


    Because I don''t know how it ended up working.


    And there was someone close to She who wanted magic to be used in the same way, who was aiming for it.


    But as I told him, She doesn''t know how to use it.


    Maybe even so, he doesn''t care, but She did.


    I wanted to teach you how to do that somehow, and for now I consulted Hildegard in silence about it around me, but the result was a response that I had no idea.


    Then I just wanted to say that Hildegard is the most knowledgeable person to the best of She''s knowledge.


    At least I didn''t think of anyone with aparable amount of knowledge to the college or the surrounding area, so they decided toe here if there was any other possibility of knowing.


    That''s why I''m just saying that stuffing can''t be taught to Soma.


    "So, what are you going to do?


    "... n, for now, think about it until you get home.... If I can''t think of anything there, I''ll talk to Soma because I can''t help it"


    Felicia loosened her mouth only slightly to the fact that She, who usually doesn''t change her expression much, said so and looked soggy.


    Because I felt like I knew what it was like.


    I''m sure She is sad and regrettable that she can''t be, even though she seems to be able to help with the corner soma.


    The figure was like a child going to be pissed off.


    Of course I don''t care about Soma...... but I would be so jealous as to be precise.


    I don''t me She for that.


    But I guess that''s why She feels guilty about Soma.


    Because I can only give... something to myself, because I want to give.


    It was understandable.


    "Well for now, shall we go home? It would be easier to think of walking than stopping."


    "... I will.... By the way, what happened to your sister?


    "Well, as I said earlier, we''re done... and that was quite unexpected. For example -"


    While we were talking, the knowledge that could not have been known was still going somewhere.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that.


    What you need is already in this chest.


    Yes, so with such certainty that no matter what lies ahead, it won''t just change.


    Felicia followed She in her hometown.

 636 College And Magic Part 1

    What is magic?


    If asked so, Karine would almost certainly answer this way.


    Magic is a form of skill.


    Or he also says it''s too vague to answer otherwise.


    Of course it''s possible to talk as much as you want to.


    However, if we were to give only a few more step-by-step answers on it, magic is a technique for using magic to interfere with the world.


    For the most part, that is also the answer as Carine.


    No wonder I got apletely different answer if I asked another lecturer, or researcher.


    That''s not because Radius isgging behind in his magical research, but the other way around, one way or the other.


    If you go to another country, you will probably get even more varied answers.


    Maybe some people prepare multiple answers on their own.


    And that happens because in the end, no one understands exactly what magic is.


    There are quite a few who can use it, and there are numerous researchers.


    But there is not a single person who understands how to use it and how to do so.


    "I don''t know what to say, it''s like I''m dering a loss, but it''s a fact, so I can''t help it."


    Looking over the scene with that said, Karine exhaled small.


    The sight that is spreading there is the sight that has be the earliest routine.


    Royal College of the Kingdom of Radius, during its magical instruction ss.


    Moreover, even though it was in the third grade of the middle school, the students seemed to be busy as usual.


    Of course, other than taking sses.


    In terms of which part of the school year the lecturer of the college will take, it is equivalent to how much the ss of the person is appreciated by the college.


    That would mean that Karine, at least, has the highest reputation among instructors with a Magic Instruction ss¡­ Five years, no, as she has been for more than that, she is still hardly expected from her students.


    Considering that there are seven people sitting in the front row,pared to the first days, it''s the difference between cloud mud.


    "... when ites to my aplishments, it''s subtle."


    Roll the whine just in your mouth and sigh again.


    But I got my mind back there.


    Now I''m in ss, and it doesn''t make any difference that there are people who listen to me.


    No matter how depressing the sight was there, the instructor would be disqualified if he didn''t continue with the ss.


    "Well, but something called magic is something else from its beginnings... something that draws a line with swordsmanship and stuff like that, so I have somewhat of a choice. I''m not denigrating swordsmanship or anything, of course. Okay? Because mankind wasn''t able to use something called magic from the beginning. It''s just, you know, in that sense, okay?


    Its beginnings are about five hundred years ago now, just when the presence known as the Evil God was wielding fierceness.


    The power of miracles, conveyed by one wise man at that time.


    That''s magic.


    "At least that''s what they tell us in modern times, and they also say it''s unlimited right again. There''s a solid body of literature left behind that kind of description, and most importantly, in the times before that, there''s no trace that something called magic existed."


    This neighborhood is a natural thing for a wizard, or if you are at all interested in wizards and magic, you know and deserve to know it.


    So, uh, do we even start talking about something interesting? and those who were interested can be seen there returning to their usual tasks as discouraged.


    Nevertheless, that is only natural.


    There is no such thing as someone who is happy to hear something like what he did when he was a minor ministry.


    Even they, who are in the front row, look somewhat bored.


    Of course we''re talking about it now because we need to, and they''ll understand that, but that doesn''t make boredom confusing.


    Well, that would be it, too.


    "Nevertheless, there are theories that the magic that was passed down at that time and the magic that we are now using is actually different."


    The moment I said that, there was a reaction from there in the ssroom.


    Even though they all say something, they listen to me for once.


    This may also be said to be a difference from the beginning... but only if it is aplished by its own power.


    They are turning their attention slightly only because they have a presence in the front row that they see at a nce.


    It''s never something I can be proud of.


    Either they reacted in the first ce, or, oh? That''s what it is.


    Pure surprise and interest in those who have begun to do something different than they expected.


    It''s small to call curiosity, like it might disappear in trivial things... but that''s why this was the ce to be.


    To be able to draw attention at once depends on the following words:


    Because he understood it, Carine shook her throat with strength in her feelings voice as she inhaled her breath small.


    "Because, as a matter of course, magic was still being studied at the time, and some of the materials that are the fruit of it remain in the modern era. But between what''s written there and what we know right now, Tsuji often doesn''t fit."


    So it is that im, and it is based, that you secretly substituted it for something simr along the way.


    And when I mouthed that far, there was an even clearer reaction than earlier.


    It wasn''t just the stirring, it was their gaze that turned this way clearly.


    That was the first time, and I almost held my fist by ident, but I managed to contain it.


    Because I''m in ss, and this isn''t where I''m happy, it''s where I fold up.


    If they don''t, they''ll soon lose interest again.


    We must avoid that.


    "By the way, but this isn''t something absurd, is it? Because there are real examples."


    The reason I continued to do so was probably because I thought it would go on in the same way that fewer people were pushing, although there was such a theory.


    Surely that''s what we should do if it''s normal.


    Because I dug into stories that are not mainstream and basically don''t make sense.


    I mean, what the hell would it be like to hear stories that don''t help?


    but if you say normal or something in the first ce, you shouldn''t be telling this story itself.


    And as a result of that normality, until now they had not turned their interest at all.


    If so, it is definitely a sess at the point where they were able to react, even if the majority of the reactions there were surprising.


    I turn my gaze for a moment toward the corner of the ssroom, aware that my mouth will loosen.


    There was also a small temper there, but it was somewhat different from that in other ces.


    Especially around where the gaze is not this way, and is suitable for one of them, or where the type is the so-called gytoid eye.


    The voice was small, but it sounded strange.


    "... hey, are you in wisdom?


    "... I have no idea what you''re talking about?


    Then look me in the eye and tell me.


    "I don''t know if I want to, but I''m in ss right now. Hate and find nothing."


    "I can''t find anything else, can we have a chat?


    "Would Eina be a little pathetic daughter if she hadn''t returned it? So I have no choice."


    "... eh"


    "... well endured?


    "I know I did endure it well, but I think that''s a good ce to be angry right now"


    Most of all, wonder and nothing, I''m using the magic of sound collection to turn my consciousness to you, so it''s obvious to hear.


    However, from the standpoint of instructors, such pre-construction is necessary.


    Either way, I decided to keep it that way because it didn''t seem to react badly either.


    "And when the real example says something, it can actually be about magic. Yes, the magic itself, supposedly passed down five hundred years ago, is recing something else."


    Even before magic was transmitted, there existed in this world the art of creating phenomena simr to magic.


    That is, what was called sorcery.


    However, magic was inefficient and far-fetchedpared to magic.


    It was necessary to draw a magical formation, chant a long time, and even mediate substitutes.


    The material still exists today, but for the time and effort it takes, it is less effective than magic, so it could be said that the user eventually disappeared as a natural flow in some ways.


    Good money drives bad money away.


    It was only natural that magic, far more user-friendly than magic, could be reced.


    "But that''s why the same thing didn''t happen to that magic, I can''t say enough. For the sake of finding something more user-friendly, the name magic stayed the same, and the contents were just as different, so it could be anything."


    Again, I''m not saying this unfounded.


    Because there is still a real example of a name being reced with its contents as it is.


    This is the magic.


    As the word suggests that sorcery materials exist, in fact, it is still possible to use sorcery that was used around that time if the procedure is followed.


    But there''s no reason to dare use something that''s not user-friendly.


    That''s why magic, which no one uses anymore, was to reveal its name.


    "Yeah, I know we all know, but what we can remember in the Book of Magic didn''t turn out to be called magic."


    It is also said that it was originally used as a generic name.


    of alternatives inferior to magic.


    And since there was essentially only one thing that meant it, magic turned into something that could be remembered in the Book of Magic.


    "And I''ve said this so far, and I think everyone''s probably wondering - Surely they have been reced, but how can we know about them? But I''ve never heard of magic being reced by something else along the way."


    In fact, because there is no such thing as magic has been reced, there is no such thing.


    Or that''s the mainstream.


    "So, su... aren''t all the smart people already figured it out? Yeah, that''s only a story if all the material is properly passed down to modern times. Anyway, it''s been presumed to have happened almost three hundred years. Even if some unfortunate event led to the loss of that material, we don''t even know where it is today."


    Of course, it can be anything to say that.


    It''s possible to talk about extremes, existing materials, even if what was fabricated at the time stayed in modern times.


    That''s why, rather than being mainstream, it''s even being treated like a Yotai story.


    "Well, I just told everyone that there are stories like this. For now, it''s important that you know whatever the story is. Okay? Because that''s all the more options when ites to things. Well, it''s up to all of you to believe what you believe."


    When I told him that, some of them looked indescribable.


    It''s like being betrayed by someone you believed in, or knowing that the story you were hearing because you thought it was a true story was a fabrication.


    But this is Royal College, and Karine is the lecturer there.


    There''s no way I''m going to tell you to believe Yotai or anything.


    "By the way, what does the teacher think?


    And, to the question identally released from the front row, Karine grinned Ugh.


    I don''t have to say I don''t have to answer that.


    "Well...... for now, it''s not true that the use of magic has changed with galleries, using it as a frontier about three hundred years ago. But there is no material about it, so the prevailing idea is that people didn''t realize it at the time."


    Research has been going on for a long time, and that was a little bit reduced to a magician.


    That improves the magic a little bit, and it continues at this time.


    So, slowly, butter on, there was a dramatically different kind of study, and it is thought that it might have been applied to the magicians.


    Although magic is mostly remembered and used by the senses, few people are able to use it entirely on their own.


    For the most part, you grasp that feeling by seeing someone using magic.


    For this reason, applied research often affects future generations as it is¡­ or there may have been something dramatically changed at some point in time because the interaction there was sensory.


    "Whatever it is, basically, the im that magic has evolved as a result of research has be like something else is mainstream. Whatever the difference is, the parts are roughly the same."


    Nevertheless, if they were mainstream in the first ce, they wouldn''t talk about these things, nor would they do things like that in ss after theorizing and exining magic.


    Although I didn''t say anything about it, nor did I end up answering the question itself, it seems that I stillmunicated what I should say or want to say in general.


    "Hmm...... I see. Let me help you."


    I smiled bitterly at the way I said that and nodded.


    Then I looked around the ssroom to try it out, and they also passed it on quite a bit.


    Someone with an indescribable face was there in a slightly different way than earlier.


    Most of all, as much as I care about it, I''m talking about whether to talk about it from the beginning.


    On the contrary, Karine made the decision from that reaction that she could still go.


    If that''s not the case, I was going to stop this story here already, but if it looks like this, it''ll be fine.


    "Oh, yeah, I''m with Yotai, do you know this story? There are two things you can''t ignore when talking about magic in earnest."


    For a moment, I even lost my temper from inside the ssroom.


    What is in the expression floating there is that, no way.


    But Carine smiled with a grin.


    To reassure everyone.


    "Yeah, I think we all know the name very well, but by spells and spells."


    But he uttered his name, which he would have thought of in unison.

 637 College And Magic Part 2

    The faces lined up there at that moment would most rightly be described as a cramped face,


    Except for some of it, it seems that we could not have been just as calm about it, even though we are talking about.


    Satisfied that there was a surprise face, and when Karine smiled again, the bitter smile returned.


    I nod one thing, wondering if I could return about the amount of advice I received, etc., and say the rest.


    "Magic, spells and magic, these seem like something else altogether, not so much in fact. ''Cause if youpare only the phenomena that cause it, it''s not much different. When ites to magic, there''s a difference in that sense, so it''s only natural how much they treat you differently¡­ In that way, it''s not surprising to think that in a broad sense, these things are of the same kind."


    Moments, the biggest blurring urred in the ssroom today.


    That would be so.


    Karine''s remarks now are not surprising if she is convicted of heresy.


    It is a story that, of course, if we consider only that part separately, it was a dangerous statement to that extent, although we can say as much.


    But you''re supposed to know that, but you don''t seem to care about anything, because that''s probably one of the reasons why they were so surprised.


    What was in the front row, by the way, would it have been nearer if it had been one way or another?


    But that, too, still doesn''t bother me, on the contrary, deepens my mouth grin even deeper, and goes on.


    "That said, the current mainstream has be a trend of not acknowledging it, and things like that will never happen again in the future. ''Cause you''re gonna sell fights to each side. Personally, if you''re going to do research, I''d like you to have that kind of temper."


    Naturally, that''s what I said when I realized it was impossible.


    It''s ridiculous to punch each other right from the front with the Holy Capital.


    That''s what brings magic and magic together.


    Most recently, there are verses in the Holy Capital that are trying to capture not only magic, but magic as well.


    Karine thinks we should wee each other, even over here, if that''s what you''re willing to do, but I guess that''s not how it works.


    There is no doubt that the Fifth King wille forward, but we do not know if this one can be helped by the Seventh King.


    No, or you wouldn''t be able to borrow it if you normally think about it.


    Because the Fifth King gives top priority to the matter of the Holy Capital, whereas the Seventh King gives top priority to a country called Radius.


    No matter how many of the same wizards, they can''t help us because they sold a fight to the Holy City as a result of their magical research.


    I would rather be abandoned at my leisure, given that I would set things up with the Fifth King, and there is no reason not to abandon them the other way around.


    Because that''s almost synonymous with doing things with the Holy City and Radius.


    Furthermore, that would also mean hostility to Holy Theism, which would be quite a bad thing.


    Believers are all over the world besides the Holy Capital, and it''s not necessarily that other countries won''te in with cross spears on that pretext.


    Nevertheless, hostility with Radius means hostility not only with the Seventh King but also with the First King, so it should be a matter that we want to avoid as much as possible as the Sacred Capital side.


    It would be about Veritas to think of Seven Heavens as the two of us who want to go to war, etc.


    Moreover, there are stories that civil unrest is likely to ur these days, so there is a proviso that it is the original.


    Whatever it is, that''s what it is, so we can only see a future in which our necks are offered due to the unanimity of interests between the two sides.


    I also need temper to go ahead with my research, but above all, I can''t do it without living, so I need to take care of my life first.


    and explores the memory of what Karine was talking about now as she orbitally corrects the thought that went off the side road.


    I immediately recall that in a broad sense and its treatment in the mainstream -


    "Well, there''s no way you can twist and bend ims because you can''t sell fights, more than you can name research. So of course there''s supposed to be a clear difference between them, and there''s a reason for that."


    As for the spell, it goes without saying again.


    It''s a witch''s thing, so it''s different from magic, naturally.


    "That''s it... I just don''t have any ideas or anything when it''s over. That''s the only thing that''s going to make me admit... so I''m going to tell you a little more about it because it''s not going to be a ss."


    Does it still get stronger or does it just make the blurring bigger, but Karine won''t shut her mouth?


    I''ve predicted this will happen... and I''m ready to do it to a certain extent.


    Carine continued ahead to show that this is what her ss is all about.


    "Personal mood aside, if you think of it as a researcher, as I said earlier, there''s no way you can make another difference. I mean, it exists in magic and spells¡­ at least, it''s thought to be so among the mainstream,"


    I should say that I''m already more heretical than mainstream people who don''t think so, but I''ll ovep the words even more even though I think of it as something like that.


    Or maybe letting this be heard bes in itself an essential part of creating new heresy, but then it will be.


    That''s what sses and research are all about, at least in Carine.


    So it''s impossible to be cowardly.


    "First of all, spells are supposed to require consideration to be used. But if you screw it up, this is magic in a way."


    Although I heard a grunt that would be too nibbly, I decided to go on thinking it was a cheering substitute.


    The consideration for using magic is magic.


    If we treat it as a consideration, then surely, structurally, spells and magic are approximations.


    Although, in the case of spells, it is more direct.


    "In the case of spells, I would use materials that can be taken from demons, grasshoppers that are famous - things that work alone, things that are medicinal ingredients, things like that."


    However, if that is the case, it is simply possible to perceive them as having been used instead of magic.


    Demons and famous grasshoppers are often magical.


    That would be the broad meaning, but it would also be possible to regard it as homogeneous.


    "So that doesn''t mean it''s obviously weird to assume it is, so hey.... Yes, if I''m being honest, I agree with you only on that. The spell clearly doesn''t hang between the consideration and the phenomenon it creates."


    By analogy, if you use one horn that can be taken from a horn rabbit, you can use urban subversive magic.


    Of course, this is only an analogy, but it is certain that it is as strange as that.


    "By the way, it doesn''t matter what it takes to make it up to you, there seems to be somew, but it''s unclear what the details are. Yes, there, I obviously don''t look disappointed. I can''t help it, because there''s no way I can find out about the spell."


    Examining the spell means examining the witch.


    No, given the research, would that mean getting the witch to cooperate?


    Anyway, if someone sees that sight, you won''t be able toin about being summarily interrogated for heresy.


    Finally, without question, you must be guilty and condemned to death.


    I mean, I don''t know why you know it to some extent.


    "Well, in order to capture a witch, we need to know about the witch first, and that means knowing the spell. Nothing. Whether you can see it with a white eye from someone else or something someone has to do, it''smon, even if the researches by some chance."


    In short, that''s the thing.


    No one knows the details, and it is to be said that they do not.


    If you try to dig into the details there in vain, that''s just another thing you can do for heretical interrogation.


    "By the way, there are stories about being able to use invisible things like your life expectancy, as if you were offering it as a sacrifice, and using some kind of life would allow you to use a more effective spell -... I didn''t get confirmation around here, so it would be like a fluentnguage. Well, it happens a lot, but be careful. You can''t be a good wizard if you''re danced to something like that."


    If I had said that, it would have shown on the edge of my sight that some of the front rows made my face tense like I was upset... bute to think of it, the word sacrifice might not have been worthy.


    Reflect on whether a little more consideration should have been given.


    Then I also feel like I heard a voice saying don''t talk about witches in the first ce, but I''ll leave it to you that I didn''t hear that.


    Whatever.


    "Well, so it''s just gonna be magic next time... from that point of view, this one gets more puzzling in a way. I agree with you on that."


    Because magic doesn''t seem to have anything to consider.


    At least there is no doubt that the magic of the surgeon has not been used, nor does he use any consideration like a spell.


    Just praying to God causes some phenomenon.


    Depending on the way you look at it, you may also say that it is a consideration for something called prayer to God... just as that would not be a consideration.


    "What can I say, that''s what''s going to turn the Holy Capital against the enemy, hey. Because for them, they are obtaining the miracle of God precisely by taking it as consideration."


    But from a researcher''s point of view, that''s still impossible.


    It does not follow the principle of equivalent exchange, which is the fundamentalw of this world.


    Rather, if miracles were to happen just because you really prayed to God, they would be somewhat worse in nature than witches.


    "That''s why, among researchers, this is actually what is considered a legend. Well, of course not."


    Even though witches don''t match, they''re clearly offering something.


    By contrast, magic works miracles there even though it doesn''t even give something away.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    That''s why researchers think that something is actually being used there that is invisible and that we don''t know about today.


    "Nevertheless, if you shout that out loud, you''re going to be selling fights to the Holy Capital, so it''s practically forbidden to study magic,"


    And that''s why magic, spells and spells, even though they''re very simr, are supposed to be of a different kind.


    "That''s terribly barren, or I just don''t think I''m... well, I''m not a researcher in the first ce, I''m just a lecturer, and I said it might not be convincing."


    By saying so and smiling bitterly, Karine decided to make it a verbal knot.

 638 College And Magic Part 3

    "Well, it''s been a long stop, or was it an introduction to Yotai, but should we get back to it? Well, we were talking about magic recing something else along the way, weren''t we?


    The moment I told you, uh, you''re going back that far? Karine grinned satisfied that everyone had such a face.


    Because we all listened to this story and made sure that we were drawn to it.


    One of those who only sits in the front row for a moment - turning his gaze toward Soma and loosening his mouth, the same thing returned from the other side.


    That''s like a secluded signal between aplices...... no, it''s like nothing stays that way.


    They noticed it visibly over there, and I knew it wasn''t your wisdom to put it in, although I heard voices like that, I don''t care.


    Whatever it is, it seems we should have followed the n safely.


    Even though I was advised, I was just wondering what I would do if this still failed.


    By the way, I wouldn''t even say it again, but the person who advised me is Soma, and the purpose of this is to open up a situation where the vast majority of people still won''t listen to Karine''s sses.


    Most importantly, I didn''t go to Karine to talk to Soma, one of the students, without pity.


    I was just whining and moaning about what was going on in the library, and I happened toe to the library and Soma asked me what it was about and asked me for advice, that''s all.


    I feel sorry for you enough.


    Either way, by following the advice and telling stories that were not supposed to and should not be done, we were able to gain the interest of the students.


    It was the sword of the des, but thus it made sense.


    Then it''s worth it, and from here on out is the real deal.


    We have to do Karine''s ss and prove that the content is worth listening to, keeping their interest intact.


    This is substantially more difficult than talking about witches that are inherently close to contraindications and attracting their interest, etc.


    Sure, what happens to life where it fails, but that''s because it''s going to be branded as meaningless to Karine''s ss anymore.


    That is, in a way, more terrifying than death.


    They are already almost the same as adults.


    It is the contents that will not yet be avable, but they will nevertheless be joining adults next year.


    Though I am confident that this time you will understand the usefulness because you deal with them like that... there were also concerns that maybe that is why you will not understand them.


    But it was really a moment before I remembered such a weak self.


    I tell myself it''s all right immediately, even if it''s a lie.


    As it turned out, I even let my students cooperate.


    If we don''t seed in this, then that would be a lie.


    When I regained my temper in that way, I never changed the subject¡­ because there was onest thing I forgot to say.


    I guess it''s fine to say there''s nothing wrong with that, but somehow I felt bad, and I wanted to talk to you right to the end because it''s a corner.


    Until now, the story was only meant to distract them... or maybe that''s why it was unnecessary.


    Carine uttered the matter, seeping respect that wasn''t a lie there.


    "Well, let''s leave the joke aside and go to the next story - I just wanted to say... I forgot to tell you something, so I''ll add you. You don''t have to look like that. I''m not going to talk about weird things this time, but rather something that''s very important in a way."


    That''s true.


    And the students will also recognize the fact that it''s true in the next word.


    "Beginning Wizard. Everyone already knows what I''m trying to say, right?


    Affirming Karine''s words, everyone''s face was tightened.


    I snorted that I seemed to understand the meaning of the name properly... but would it just be too disrespectful to remember a little jealousy there?


    I''m sure he would breathe a small breath into such a bullshit mindset that everyone would be desperate to listen to the story without needing to be such a petty worker.


    That''s what I think about myself and who I''m dealing with.


    "Yes, that''s what I forgot to say, I don''t know. Although it is now, it is still just the same to flush it, isn''t it? Whatever it is, it''s the name of the wise man who gave us magic to mankind."


    I mean, that''s what happened.


    He who bears the name can be called a great benefactor and amon master for us.


    In the first ce, he calls the wizards, not the wizards, but the wizards, because the name wizards belongs to him alone.


    In awe of him, and in order to discipline their immaturity against themselves, the Mages call themselves the Mages.


    And if you can hear that word of his, anyone will desperately try to hear it.


    Of course, I''m no exception.


    But that''s why one day I want to line up there, and now I just lie in my heart.


    In the meantime, if I can''t speak up enough, I won''t even talk about it.


    "By the way, I know this goes without saying again, but the evidence that magic has been reced by magic doesn''t mean that there are proper materials left with his name"


    Finally, if I say so, it is formon reasons that the theory that magic was reced by another along the way is denied.


    In short, what such a great being conveyed could not have been secretly reced without the name of the one who made it known.


    From Karine''s point of view, it''s, this is, and so on... Anyway, that sort of thing happens, and the im that magic was and is different doesn''t leave the realm of Yotai''s story without any authenticity.


    So far, it''s just something like that, and if you can, that''s what you want to do.


    "Well, that''s why I was able to talk to Kiri about the good part, so now it''s time to go to the next story -"


    Thus, as he connected himself to his story, Karine turned her gaze to the front row.


    Because I thought about my future prospects earlier, and I wondered what they were going to do next.


    They will soon wee adults.


    You might be wondering if that''s a little further, but I''m sure it won''t be long before you realize it.


    And then ahead, more quickly.


    They are all satirical children.


    I''m not looking at it with a nce because it listens to my sses properly, but it''s true as an objective fact.


    So I guess I''m also thinking about that properly... but I still wonder what it is because I''m still an instructor?


    Maybe even more so because Karine has been trying to teach them for six years.


    Six years.


    It''s a long time to look back.


    It''s something that''s already bemonce for Karine...... but that won''t bemonce next year.


    That is certain.


    Even if something like that happened to them going to the High Authority, there''s no way Carine could have just taught it.


    I don''t have the strength, the track record, everything.


    Besides, some of them can''t make it to the High Ministry.


    Nothing else, it was soma.


    Or, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h


    Soma, who is still unable to use magic, should have a hard time even raising one school year by nature.


    Still, I never had a retention year, etc., because everything but the actual skill of the magic guide was perfect.


    Given that I am a student of Magic Instruction, I guess I should still have let him stay in the year without question...... because the others were too perfect, it was for the College side to acknowledge them as special cases.


    However, the condition at that time is that if you miss even one full score, you will remain in the year.


    It''s what I said from Soma, and the instructors who don''t know about Soma were getting high that they would be forced to decide... the result is as you can see.


    Though I was only convinced by those who knew Soma that it would happen.


    The advanced exam to the middle part just seemed dangerous, but because it was a bare hand designation, I was able to handle it by using a hand knife, and he said something that didn''t make sense, so he got nothing for now.


    Then, as a matter of course, we move on to the final grade like this... but that''s it.


    Graduation is certainly possible, but it is just not possible to go to the higher echelons.


    The supreme school, where only those who hold the country''s main posts are allowed to proceed, is just not sweet enough to pass the exam in a ton of tonnes.


    Still, or, although there''s something in Soma that makes me think, there won''t be any of that.


    Before it was possible or impossible in the first ce, Soma didn''t seem to think about further education.


    I didn''t hear you clearly, but I heard you say that.


    Because of that, I feel like Soma has seen a lot of distance heretely.


    That looks like you''re thinking back on something or thinking ahead.


    Even Karine noticed, so there was no way that those around her hadn''t noticed, and she was affected by it, or she often saw others thinking about it from time to time.


    As for Karine, I just think you should worry as much as you like.


    Of course I would ride if you came to talk to me, but I have nothing to tell you from myself.


    They have their lives, and it is only impable that they inexplicably stick the difference there.


    Most of them were wondering what they were going to do with just the two of them.


    One is the girl who is still mocking her golden hair today.


    Getting so much attention from its appearance anywhere in the college, she''s not the student who should be here in the first ce.


    However, she has achieved excellent grades in the swordsmanship department to which she belongs, and for some unknown reasons she has been allowed to use magic along the way, and she has been exceptionally permitted to attend the magic instruction ss sincest year.


    Nevertheless, she had not heard it from the beginning, for that matter, and there is no one other than Carine who can exin it there.


    So I can tell you that it was in a way a natural flow that I started talking to her.


    She seemed to feel like she was concerned that she might be left out of her surroundings in the beginning, but now she doesn''t look particrly like that.


    Probably something to do with the back that started growing a little bit.


    But that''s not what Carine cares about because it''s her problem.


    Instead, if Karine says she cares, is it that she was a genius-skinned sensationalist?


    She is a very study-keen good student, and she likes it because the sses listen seriously to her when shees to listen, but it''s actually quicker to show her than to talk, all with one practice than to ovep ten thousand words.


    Besides, it was unnecessarily bad in nature in a way around I would remember instantly for what it would be if I showed it.


    But then again, she''ll graduate next year.


    Where I worked so hard, there wouldn''t be a four-year difference to fill.


    That''s natural, but if you take it for granted, there''s no way you can make an effort.


    As for myself, I wonder what I''m going to do.


    But in a way, I care more than she does about the other girl.


    With dark hair red eyes and colors that don''t even resemble a golden girl, they are surprisingly sisters.


    Whatever the other race, it was impossible between them... but I can do just about anything to infer that something was going on.


    Plus, the dean admitted to school.


    Then there was no reason toin about it.


    So what I care about is that she''s a hard worker again.


    Besides, apparently, she has Soma involved, and from time to time she sometimes sees her being pulled by Soma to another ss.


    If you''re annoying with that, you may even speak out, but rather, as for her, she''s actively taken as where she wants to be.


    To put it further, I suppose it is even thought of her that Soma is doing that, but at the same time it is for herself.


    Because I''m trying to get all sorts of knowledge to use magic.


    It''s just because of that, Soma cuts it up somewhere... but she doesn''t cut it up there.


    You will study and deepen your knowledge voluntarily, even if you never leave ss, just for Soma''s sake.


    Whereas it feels like Soma is wide and shallow, is she wide and deep?


    It seems not umon that they are far more familiar with it than Soma depending on the field.


    Most of all, instead, she''s a tease for her practical skills.


    Compared to people in the general city, it is somewhat better, because even in the magic discipline, where physical abilities are lower, they are lower.


    That''s why, by the way, she enrolled, or incorporated, in the Department of Magic Instruction, but in fact, she is subject to special measures just like Soma.


    She is also exempt from practical skills during exams...... given that she is also exempt from the sses themselves, she may be able to say that she is treated more special than Soma.


    But she''s graduating in a year.


    She has also oftene to ask herself a lot, and she still wonders what she will do now.


    Well, if I mentioned that, I''d be curious if I said that other people would be curious.


    Lars and Helen, and Sylvia, too, did the best they could...... no, I was working harder than that.


    Eina, who would be the most talented of them all, is as well.


    Instead, just because they can''t beat each other, Karine knows we''re still trying to stick together.


    No, no, no. If I said that, I''d be worried about the others.


    "Oh, I see -... I noticed, too, that I was able to be quite a lecturer..."


    Rolling those words in her mouth, but Karine shakes her neck small and sideways.


    To really be able to say that, we still need to be able to get all of them to listen to their sses properly.


    Then it was only when they graduated that they were able to be instructors.


    Now I have to make the best of myself... no, I have to show you more than that, while I think about that.


    Karine looked at the students in front of her and raised her voice toward them.

 639 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 1

    When Fujirina realized, what was in front of her was the sight of hell.


    Red and ck.


    mes and debris.


    Dancing is all about mes, and all that''s left is something that''s turned into an extinguishing charcoal.


    I don''t recognize them, I know them, and Lina exhaled her sigh.


    "Is it again? I hope it''s time for you to lose your mind."


    Needless to say, that''s solitary.


    No one is there but Lina, so naturally.


    Of course, there has to be a response from someone.


    ''You don''t have a choice, do you? This one, too, is not what I want to do''


    There was a response even though there wasn''t.


    But Lina is not surprised.


    When it''s natural, I just shrug my shoulders.


    "Then I want you to stop."


    ''Oh, I''m going to. I mean, that''s why I''m showing you this.''


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t know what it meant, tilting my neck, but there was no further supplement from my voice.


    I guess that means it''s like knowing without being told.


    Judging by that, Lina looked around... and felt like something caught her memory.


    It''s like... someday, somewhere, I''ve seen...


    "... that? Could it be here...?


    Everything is different from what I remember.


    In the first ce, I don''t even remember it so clearly.


    But...


    ''Yeah, apparently you noticed. Yes, this is where you... No, this is one of the other ces you woke up. Well, technically, it''s a little different.''


    "I mean, where we were caught and your brother helped us, right?


    It''s been more than six years since then, and just about anything I can remember.


    Still, if you look around again, there''s somehow something familiar... something...?


    "... No, I knew I wasn''t sure. Instead, I think I''ve noticed."


    If you take a closer look after you say it, I do feel that some of the rubble is simr to the wall I saw then.


    Some were like burnt and melted iron fences, and others like burning cusps of trees rolled a little further away.


    That''s enough to convince me if they say it''s my fault, though, and it''s something I''ve noticed really well.


    ''Ma, I''m sure your power as a referee has something to do with that. In your deep psychology, you understand that this is the right scene. The best part is I''m here, I don''t know.''


    "The original right sight, is...?


    Even if they say that, it doesn''t feel like reality or anything...... Lina was convinced of the wonder and its words.


    Indeed, he thought so.


    "Mmm... it feels weird"


    ''Well, this ce is a kind of dream¡­ it''s like a clear dream. I think it''s natural to feel that way.''


    "Or that''s what feels weirdest......!


    "Even if they say that... I don''t know what you''re talking about unless you say it specifically"


    "I''ve been changing my mind since just now. It''s set in that tone! I can''t help but wonder!


    Moreover, the voice and the atmosphere that you feel from it change every time.


    It''s as if many people are talking, but Lina knows that all of them are the same person.


    There was no way I didn''t care.


    "Hmmm... I''m sorry about that, but this one is in a state of hand exploration now. I hope you''ll forgive me for a while."


    "Hand exploration, is it?


    ''... I''ve never actually talked to you in person in this way. So I''m trying a lot of things to figure out what''s the easiest shape for you.''


    "... if you ask me. Indeed, this was the first time I had spoken to Mr. Woo."


    I''ve spoken too naturally, but I''ve always spoken through her before.


    I was too ufortable to think that...


    ''Well, that''s also because I''m here. If I say so here, it''s inside of me. Because that''s normal here, it''s not often that you feel something without being aware of it. Unless, of course, you pointed it out to me.''


    "I see... is that it?


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what you understand. I invited you here to help you understand your current situation. Either way, if you feel ufortable every time you do something, you won''t move on, so you can think of it as a way to contain it. ''


    "Um, I don''t know, but I get it. By the way, I think the tone has stabilized?


    ''Oh, after all I''ve tried, I''ve decided this suits you best. I think the slightest difort you remember about me has now disappeared, too, okay?


    "If you ask me, it is...?


    I was curious, as was the fact that I was changing my tone, but also because I felt slightly ufortable there.


    To be more precise, I didn''t think it suited me.


    But now it had disappeared beautifully.


    "I was originally only conscious, but in that, you heard my words indirectly before you heard my voice. So a conscious discrepancy... seems to have urred between me and what I imagined in you ''


    "I mean, is this the kind of tone and voice Mr. Woo imagined in me?


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Oh, and I was going to tell you earlier, Mr. Woo, stop.'' Cause you''re also unwilling to be called Mr. Woo by her in the first ce... ''


    "I get it, Mr. Woo!


    ''... what the hell did you understand? Sure, you stopped me, but that''s not what I''m talking about... Huh. No, it''s no use anyway where I said it, huh? That''s what I''ve already done to her. Repeating it again is called barren, and above all, you can''t waste any more time on extraneous things''


    ¡­¡­ Are you going to do something?


    ''I told you earlier. To make you understand what''s going on. "


    Though I did say it... I didn''t know sappily how this situation would lead to it.


    It is the first time that there is something called the status quo that must be understood in the first ce.


    "... are you aware that you have be an adjudicator?


    "I know I woke up, and I couldn''t get the other me on the surface because of it."


    ''Yes, that''s why you have to be served as an adjudicator... about that?


    "I''m not willing to understand!


    ''... well, I guess. You don''t understand. [M] Because I understand and grasp it urately, I refuse to do so.''


    That was true.


    From the first time she found out about it, Lina understood exactly what it was like to be a human adjudicator.


    And that''s why I''m not going to understand any more or y a role.


    "If that''s what you know, I''d like it to be a good addition. It doesn''t change how much I feel when I dream about how much I need it."


    ''... I know that too, and if I''m honest, I can understand it. But that''s not how it works.''


    "It''s not what I found out when you said that. That''s what I need you to say to me."


    "You''ll understand very well that there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "Of course it is. That''s why I''m telling you."


    It was honest that she was more relieved than that, although I am somewhat sorry that she could no longere out on the table.


    Because if she knew she was at risk of being served on her own without her knowledge, maybe Lina would have sprung her neck off herself.


    "The adjudicator of humanity. Who adjudicates whether humanity is the one who deserves to survive in this world. I didn''t know about that role, and I''m not going to let you do it."


    Or I wouldn''t even have to rule on that.


    Even if the existence of mankind destroys the world, you just have to destroy the world on your own.


    What the hell does it mean to survive the world until you destroy your loved ones?


    ''Oh... again, I can understand your mood. But... no, that''s why you have to look at this and know. And you have to make a decision''


    "So, where I was shown what -"


    ''I don''t care, but you can''t not not not do it. So let me tell you something. [M] You should look at your feet.''


    I just want to say that I don''t have an inws to follow where they say... but if I don''t, I''m going to have to stay in this ce forever, and that doesn''t change anything from what I see.


    It''s the same as before.


    Where people were shown immersion in destroying the world themselves, nothing changed.


    Then even this time...


    "At your feet, are you? I don''t mind seeing it, but it just seems like the same sight is spreading -"


    I looked at my feet with that in mind, moments, breathtaking.


    There must have been only one person here so far, but there was a small figure there.


    Besides, this feeling was the same as the earlier one.


    I''m not supposed to recognize you, but I do.


    Something was screaming, deep in Lina''s heart, that this was the right way it should be.


    "Oh, yes, when, is...!?


    ''When? That''s not true. She was at your feet from the beginning. [M] Ever. "


    "Oh, that''s not true...! Or if it was, there''s no way you wouldn''t notice!


    ''But you didn''t notice. This is just a fact...... but well, that would be it.'' Cause you''re thest person I see. ''


    "... Huh? What you look like...?


    I wasn''t sure what you were talking about.


    Then it''s like...


    ''Don''t look away. You already understand that, don''t you? Yes, you''re the one nodding there - yourself. To be more precise, you in authentic history¡­ I mean, at this point in time, in this ce, the way you were supposed to be.''


    I couldn''t deny that word.


    Because Lina herself, more than anyone else, understood that it was right.


    And I know what this situation is like.


    Because I''ve heard of it, and I know it.


    Even so.


    For some reason, Lina could only stare silently at the sight of her feet.

 640 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 2

    He was quietly digging through the soil out of the slightest remaining reverence.


    No matter how many demons are called, there is no reason to be left alone in a ce like this.


    That''s too, too sad.


    "... I don''t know if I''m qualified for that."


    About half the cause of her death is on me.


    Lina understood it well... and in the first ce, there wasn''t enough interaction to mourn her death.


    This is the third time I''ve seen him, and I''ve never even known his name before today.


    Maybe if we talked more properly, we could have been friends... and that''s too much now.


    She - Eina died, and I got that power.


    And because of that, I can beat Arre, and that''s why I have it now.


    That was all it was.


    "Well... is this the ce to be?"


    Where a hole of some size could be made, Lina nodded satisfactorily, standing up.


    We''re going to have to get Aina''s body here.


    Eina is bigger in one way or another, so it''s hard to carry a little, but I can''t even tell you.


    No one told me, I made my own decision.


    Then we''ll have to do it.


    I tried to walk out thinking about that...... and Lina tilted her neck.


    I felt like someone was watching me.


    "Is that Mr. Woo?


    I whine like I ask, but there was no response.


    Though, I''m tired, so I rest for a while, or something, so that''s not surprising in itself.


    The strange thing is, and yet the phase remains the same and never disappears, this gaze.


    I also feel like I''m being seen from afar, even though I feel like I''m being seen from afar.


    But I don''t feel any bad signs, so I decided to leave it alone.


    And now I have to mourn you sooner than that.


    Even if it doesn''t make a difference that one misses you, it must be better than being wild.


    With that in mind, Lina made her way early to the shadow of the debris that hadid Aina''s body at rest.


    "... I have a bad taste"


    "Really? I mean, I''m not doing it in my hobby... I''ve said this many times, but this is to make you understand what''s going on ''


    "... is that really all, honestly suspicious"


    While I was saying that, ''Lina'' came back carrying something from the shadows.


    The body is worn out, and Eina held in both arms¡­ and the body is even worn out.


    The face is so much so that it doesn''t fasten the prototype, and if I hadn''t figured out the situation, I might not have known who it was.


    "... if your brother hadn''te to help us then, we could have been like this too... No, it''s likely that this would have happened..."


    ''... Hmm, that perception is both right and wrong''


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean?


    That''s got to be it for sure.


    If Soma''s help didn''t make it then, Eina would be killed, but by Lina awakening and gaining Eina''s power, she would defeat Al Whatever.


    Doesn''t that mean it''s been said earlier, the right way it''s supposed to be?


    ''Before we talk about it for now, let me answer your question earlier. The answer is, I don''t know. This may or may not have happened. In fact, she seemed to be awake at that time, so it''s quite possible that this happened, but it''s also quite possible that it didn''t happen.''


    "Hmm...? What do you mean? And what''s more, there''s the possibility that it could be out of the stream that it was supposed to follow?


    ''That''s right again, and wrong at the same time. Because the future is indeterminate, authentic history is only the story of the future most likely to be traced. It''s certainly enough that trivialities change... but what I''m saying isn''t, it''s a problem before that.''


    "It was before that...?


    ''Oh. You apparently think of your brother, whether or not you could havee to help, as a branch of the future, but you don''t. He''s not supposed to exist in the first ce, anyway. "


    "... Yes?


    I didn''t understand what you were saying, and Lina stopped thinking for a moment.


    ''Cause you will.


    Soma is so deeply involved in Lina''s life that she would not have Lina right now if it weren''t for Soma.


    Yet they just told me that I couldn''t have been there or something, and there''s no way I can believe it.


    "... the other me didn''t say that either"


    ''Her knowledge is based on what I teach her. Of course she doesn''t know what I''m not teaching her. Seemed to wonder and wonder a lot.''


    "Why didn''t you tell me?


    ''Because you weren''t sure, that''s the biggest reason. As you know, I have been given the same name as the God who presides over my destiny, and almost the same authority as thest. But my authority only works against authentic history. I can only peek into the past of authentic history, which is located in the past more than the present. I didn''t think I should tell you much more about uncertainty than I do about the future.''


    The story was, for once, appropriate.


    But there were still a few questions.


    ''What, there are certainly a few things I haven''t dared to tell you, but that will also be spoken of as we move on. I think it would be less confusing to talk about it after that time, so just keep quiet,'' cause it''s not like I''m not going to talk about it. ''


    "... I hope so"


    I wasn''t convinced at all of the truth, but I''ll have to convince you first.


    If you remain unconvinced even to the end, you can think about it then.


    And while we were talking about that, at the end of our gaze, ''Lina'' was finishing Eina''s burial.


    Looking at him afterwards, I feel indescribable.


    "... for now, I feel terribly bad? In many ways."


    "You''ve seen many simr asions before, haven''t you?


    "There''s no way I have friends with people who don''t even know their faces...! Besides, I''m here too...!


    ''I''m sure you are... sorry, but I can only tell you to get used to it.'' Cause this is still the beginning. ''


    "I knew I had a bad taste......!


    So I can hear voices that are not hobbies, etc., but I am not willing to listen.


    I understandrgely what you''re trying to do, which means you''re going to continue to show the authentic history and doings that should have been traced.


    And this next sight you''re going to seees with a prediction.


    I''m also asking her about it, and no matter what she thinks, it''s certain she''ll have worse chest feces than this one.


    It didn''t change my taste because I wanted to make it look like it was for me.


    "What, is that...!? What do you mean!?


    But before that, something amazing happened.


    I haven''t moved to the next scene yet... but when Lina got up after the burial, the color of her hair began to change.


    It was the same color that I was wearing, and it started to be reddish and turned into a color that was close to purple.


    He hasn''t noticed yet, or he hasn''t responded in particr, but Lina saw it change in front of her.


    I''ve never heard anything like this happen before.


    "It''s the influence of taking in demon guidance skills. Besides, if you''re around advanced, you''re still superior. Naturally it affects the color of your hair and eyes''


    "... Really?


    It was the first ear.


    No, although I had heard stories about the involvement of hair and eye colors in the skills and talents that could be used, I had never heard them so conclusively.


    ''Hmm... Speaking of which, did I? Well, just because you figure that out doesn''t mean there''s anything else. Think of it as something like that. If you mentioned it in the first ce, you''d never even heard of inheriting your abilities from the dead, etc.?


    "¡­ Indeed, it is"


    She could use that power herself, but I never used it and I didn''t think I wanted to, so I was never aware of it.


    But if you ask me, I''ve never heard of it, nor of the adjudicators of mankind.


    Then I guess that''s possible.


    ''Besides, as I said earlier, this degree is still a prelude. If you''re too surprised, it won''tst, will it?


    "Nothing, I don''t mind..."


    But I guess saying I''m tired won''t stop me.


    Totally different from what I was asking her, much like Sparta.


    She was trying to y a role. It''s natural to change the way you treat me, isn''t it?


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. So, you''re still looking at this? I don''t think there''s anything more to see."


    ''Well, yeah. Shall we proceed as requested? Probably the second hardest thing for you to see. "


    The moment she heard such words, Lina''s vision dimmed.


    And as soon as he regained the light, he saw the next sight.

 641 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 3

    Lina was inadvertently exhaling as she watched what was reflected in her sight.


    Because what was there was too much as expected.


    Red dripping from it in pitch-ck, which spread all over the sky.


    The red part looks much smaller, but it is just an illusion of the eye.


    The pitch ck is too big, so it just looks smaller.


    As if to prove it, a tremendous roar sounded as the red made contact with the ground.


    The dancing st lightly swallows the surrounding ones, turning them into ashes.


    It was just like a natural disaster when it broke out.


    "Sure, Evil Dragon, was it... well, it was as expected. When I heard about it, I wondered why I had a brother... but if he didn''t exist in the first ce, I''d rather be convinced."


    ''Hmm... I knew it was expected, but you don''t seem more shocked than you thought''


    "What''s shock... why? Speaking of which, did you just say it was the second hardest?


    "Yeah? Didn''t I? I thought the sight of my home ravaged and my mother killed would shock me ordingly. ''


    Indeed, it cannot be denied.


    If I told you I wouldn''t be shocked at all, you''d be lying.


    But when I was told that this was authentic history, and I was shown that sight in front of me, this wasn''t what actually happened.


    Then it wouldn''t have been that much of a concern if my mind had been ready.


    ''... I see, is that what it is''


    "No. Well, maybe I''m just being mean."


    ''... no, I guess I was just thinking too much. Though it made spirituality resemble a person, it is only the perceived consciousness, and not the person itself.''


    That probably cared for me this way.


    My other self used to say that Woo is sweet, etc... I see he does seem to be right.


    Although it doesn''t make any difference that it''s Spartan, it wasn''t a mistake, either.


    Though I don''t think there was any other way to say it.


    He smiled small and bitterly, apparently even clumsy.


    "Hmm... I feel like they''re imagining something unintentional?


    "It''s my fault. I''m a little more curious than that... why did you just give me your mother''s name? I think I should say parents there...... am I wrong?


    ''Yeah? No, it''s not a mistake... oh well, speaking of which, you hadn''t exined that yet. She made a mistake because of it at first. "


    Yes? What is it?


    ''Right...... first of all I conclude, your mother is the only one who was killed by me at this time. You weren''t here. "


    "Huh? That''s... maybe it''s possible, but that doesn''t make things all weird?


    It was because us was on the front line with the Kingdom of Veritas that Radius could never be attacked properly.


    If it weren''t for us.


    "... no, you simply weren''t there by chance at this time, are you? For example, I had to go somewhere else on some errand, or something"


    ''No, that''s not what I meant. Your father hasn''t been here since the beginning. At least, we haven''t been close to this neighborhood that was destroyed by Arre in over a decade. By this time, he must have been staring at the soldiers of the other country near the border with Lipca. "


    "Lipca... what is it?


    That was an impossible story.


    Ripka is a subracial country located south of Veritas.


    Naturally, I have no borders with Radius.


    Inevitably, we cannot gaze at each other near the border, and Radius and Lipca are not hostile in the first ce.


    There was no reason to do so.


    ''So that''s what I haven''t exined to you yet. As a matter of fact, the country Radius should be gone by now.''


    "... Yes? What do you mean?


    ''It means as it is. Until the rebellion started and the country was excited, it was the same, but less than a yearter, Veritas attacked and destroyed it.''


    "Duh, why...? You had a mother or father, didn''t you?


    ''Well, I can''t say for sure because I can''t see the details either... but it looks like there was ack of people in a position to be military teachers. They were able to surpass it locally, but overall, they ovepped their losses and finally had to surrender''.


    That was incredible... but I guess it''s more true than not having to bother telling lies.


    "Mmm... to be honest, I was more shocked that way than the sight in front of me"


    ''Hmm... well, that''s it. After all, it seems difficult for me to be a person''s mind. Anyway, that''s why there''s only your mother and you left here, and as a matter of course, then you can''t go against my outrage. I woke up from the middle of nowhere. She was trying to fight me too... I guess I can''t tell you how much I was fighting''


    "But you won, didn''t you?


    ''I won to win... but I should say it''s my self-destruct, one way or the other. If I hadn''t destroyed myself, honestly, she wouldn''t have won at that point.''


    "Was that so..."


    If I saw the outrage in this way, it would be a convincing story... I didn''t think so because I had heard that Soma had defeated him lightly for a price.


    I mean, it wasn''t aplete body, so is it because of...


    ''No, I was looking through her eyes, too, but that''s your brother. You''re just out of standard. If there was such a thing, I''m sure she wouldn''t need it.''


    "That''s my brother, so you mean!


    Even while we were talking about that, the evil dragon outrage continued, but because of the difference in scale, Lina felt nothing more about it than she thought.


    Either that or I''m in the mood for a look.


    You''re breaking the economy, I just think.


    ording to the story, all the ces that were Radius were burned down and no grass trees grew... but that''s all I thought about, and Furina came to think of it.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t Radius get attacked and destroyed by the College or something?


    ''Whatever. In the first ce, there is no king''s capital itself. The buildings, etc. were left behind, and those who were the royal family of Radius were enved there... no, they lived a life where the ve''s could be said to be better... well, let''s stop this story here.'' Cause from what I''ve heard, it''s not gonna make you happy. ''


    "... that''s what I want you to do.... by the way, but... those people..."


    "Looks like you''ve been burned down by evil dragons. Yeah, I left one burnt, to be exact, and for that reason she also inherited the person''s abilities... but I don''t really want to talk about that if I can ''


    "Oh, why?


    It was a surprise, to be honest.


    I didn''t expect you to say that.


    "Maybe it didn''t help, or something?


    ''No, it was very helpful. Especially for her after that, it was something that had to be done. But because of that... no, let''s just stop this. You''re gonna touch itter anyway. "


    In the meantime, I knew I didn''t want to talk, so I decided not to ask any more.


    Or that''s not what I wanted to hear in the first ce.


    "The absence of a college means that the Dean of the College... there was no Mr. Hildegard,"


    "Oh... that''s also one of the things I haven''t told you"


    "... to?


    "Hildegard Lintvlm, who, like Soma Neumont, is not supposed to exist in authentic history. And in our world today, I think it''s the biggest factor that Radius has never been attacked and destroyed... well, it''s not that important. ''


    "No, no, it''s not very important......!?


    We knew Hildegard knew Sophia and the others.


    It was also a story that the College was created at about the same time as when the kingdom was founded, and if it did, Tsuji would fit.


    I knew he was an amazing person, but he was also an important person.


    And Lina thought...


    ''No, it''s not actually important. If Hildegardo Lintvlm is to be found, there is only a detail to the change. It''s onlymon to that extent¡­ it''s apletely different issue from the problem of Soma Neumont. I didn''t dare to talk to you, because I don''t have to. You wouldn''t have talked if you hadn''t told me.''


    "Mmm... trivial, is it? I don''t think it''s trivial at all..."


    "Is itmon for a country to flourish and fall? Radius in particr is a small country. Whether it is or not, it doesn''t affect the big picture ''


    Maybe you''re actually right...... if they say it''s a ce that doesn''t matter if you have a home or not, you just don''t feel good.


    It would also be irresistible to swell your cheeks and get grumpy.


    ''... sorry. I think I''ve said something insensitive.''


    "... ha. Well, that''s fine. It seems to be a fact. So I said something masochistic, and I tried to affirm myself, and I wouldn''t allow it."


    ''... let''s be careful. And apparently, it''s over there. "


    "Sounds like it"


    Turning his gaze as he said, a huge pitch ck that had just fallen from the sky had just been shed in two.


    That''s like a soma, leaking an unexpected breath of admiration.


    "Oh...... you do it. I''m honestly not sure I can do that right now..."


    "Well, it''s abination of inherited powers. I''ve taken over a lot of power here, and I can''t help it if you can''t."


    "Even though I''m the same person, I also feel a little sorry for thinking... by the way, is this really the end of it?


    "I''m going to... Was it inconvenient?


    "I don''t have any inconveniences, but I thought it was different."


    Earlier was to see how ''Lina'' looked after everything was done, from nearby.


    That''s the observation this time, from the middle of things and far away.


    That would just be a little too funny.


    ''Well, it''s not what I was trying to show you earlier. Sure you may find it a little ufortable, but now there''s no problem''


    "Well, if you say yes, I have no problem with that."


    ''Right. Okay, let''s say we go next. Next and next, you might feel a little light. "


    With those words, vision dims.


    And shortly afterwards, the next sight popped into Lina''s eyes.

 642 The Arbitrator And Orthodox History Part 4

    Lina tilted her neck looking at the sight in front of her, wondering what it would have meant to be light.


    What''s spreading there is a sight I wonder if I even opened the lid of the Hell''s Cauldron.


    Something like a pir stretches straight from the ground and reaches the sky.


    The color is ck.


    But it''s not like it''s been painted all over, it''s the color of nothingness, such as saying that the color is no longer reflected as a result of inhaling light.


    It was such a substitute for anxiety just to see, and things like its pirs were getting a little bigger.


    It may seem small because of the distance, but it''s probably quite a size actually.


    Even now, it is likely that the King''s capital of Radius will be able to cover itpletely.


    That''s expanding a little bit, so I guess it''s actually spreading at quite a rate, and I''m sure you can imagine what would happen if it were taken in.


    But in the end, there is only one thing that can be said before this.


    "... what''s so light about this?


    "As you can see, everything around us is just going to perish without much change, right?" Lightly, there''s nothing else. "


    "Oh... Light means that way"


    Apparently, it ends lightly, it meant.


    Was there no other way to put it?


    "Hmm... didn''t you mind?


    "Instead, why do you think I would like to see this?


    ''I was more of a word, not you... no, didn''t you include that meaning? I thought it would be a little refreshing, but you seem to have missed your guess again.''


    "Neat, what do you mean?


    "Now in the midst of an admirable doom, there is the Kingdom of Veritas. And if we say it first in conclusion, the kingdom of Veritas will be utterly destroyed by Arr. I thought my hometown''s revenge was going to die, so I thought I''d drop my drink. ''


    I thought it was an unrecognizable view, but I see. Naturally if it was the kingdom of Veritas.


    And from what I was told, I couldn''t think of any other thoughts.


    Same as earlier.


    Because it''s only human resources, it doesn''t create any more emotions just by gaining the perception that something like that is happening.


    At an earlier point in the first ce, it was not so much.


    Where the enemy nation was shown the scene of doom, it was only natural that there was no ce for much thought.


    "I mean, revenge, even over here, evil dragons were made by Veritas, right? If Radius was already doomed, I wondered if there was any reason to beat the evil dragon, so I was surprised."


    ''Oh, for different reasons, but in the end it doesn''t change there. I told you. All the minor differences, basically the course of history doesn''t make a big difference in the big picture.


    "But neither Veritas nor Radius have perished in our world."


    ''That''s why it''s a lot of problems. By the way, you know what''s destroying Veritas.''


    "Uh... is that right?


    I''ll take another closer look, but I didn''t think of anything that seemed particrly applicable.


    If you know what I mean, I don''t think I''ll ever forget something like this.


    "- Ah. Could this be the alley from college?


    It was in the basement of the academy. It seems that Soma managed to do something about it before it mattered, but Lina had a slight feeling that her powers had swelled up before that, and she felt it resembled that.


    If you say that there is no great difference in the course of history, then you shoulde next to Evil Dragon.


    I was expecting that, too, but apparently it was a hit.


    ''Exactly. I mean, a shard of the power of the evil god.''


    "I''m d you got your prediction...... that was such a dangerous thing to do"


    Though I knew it was dangerous just to feel a little, I didn''t think it was that far.


    It is only called a great nation, and Veritas has an iparable national territory and poption with Radius.


    You can say that it was far more dangerous than expected because it meant total annihtion.


    "Nevertheless, it seems that that brother failed to prevent it and that the recoil caused him to fly all the way to the Witch Forest, so naturally..."


    "That makes me all kinds of insane again... well, now we''re talking"


    "Oh, by the way, why was there a shard of the power of the Evil God in Veritas? That was supposed to be in the basement of the college... but it was also in Veritas, right?


    ''No, it''s the same thing. The inability to build the Academy made me realize earlier that there were shards of evil god power. I was transported to Veritas for doing research... but it''s that zama by mistake of control. Well, naturally. If you can do something about it, I won''t let you seal it in the first ce.''


    "By the way, after destroying Veritas, what happened to the shards of power? You used up your powers to extinguish them, or something?


    ''Hmm... well, apparently my speaking style was poor, but you underestimate a little bit of the power of God''


    "Underestimation, is it?


    I didn''t mean to, but I guess that means they told me so.


    But I mean, what does it mean?


    "What, it''s a simple story. If a shard of the power of the Evil God had been left alone until it ran out of power, the world would have perished at this point. ''


    "Chi, a shard of power, right? Is that so?


    ''Well, even though it''s a shard, it''s roughly a hundredth...''


    "Hih, that''s it in a hundredth......!?


    "No, that''s just too much to say"


    "So, right? Exactly."


    "I guess about a tenth of a million."


    "Ten thousand...!?


    If that were true, it would likely mean that I did underestimate it.


    And that''s more than having no reason to bother telling lies.


    "Or, God, that''s so awesome..."


    "Well, I managed the world with only two pirs, because it''s one of those cracks. Naturally, I can do that."


    "Is that what it is... that? But does that mean someone stopped you?


    ''Of course. I mean, there would already be more answers than I''m showing you this, wouldn''t there?


    "... ah"


    You were absolutely right.


    I mean...


    "Well, shall we go next?"


    "Yea......!? You don''t see the asion to do something about it!?


    I don''t know what to look at. You just have to know that fact because it''s over again. "


    "Mm-hmm... if you say so, is that right, all I can say is..."


    ''Well, to add, she attended the Royal College in Veritas, but was on her way to the Holy Capital on a long vacation, and on her way home she encountered Colle and managed to re-seal it, ¡­ I don''t need any supplements in particr''


    "No, something came up that bothered me a lot......!?


    But the shouting words were ignored, and Lina''s vision dimmed.


    It was an imminent sight of ck, which turns around and green bes the majority.


    Until recently, it was like a different view, but I was never surprised.


    Sometimes I got used to it, but I was more dissatisfied than that.


    Lina swelled her cheeks, even though she understood that she didn''t see them.


    "Mmm..."


    ''I know you care, but it''s information you don''t need. Don''t you care about authentic history or something?


    "I hope so... it''s okay, ask me more about the other er"


    ''Oh, you should stop that. Anyway, she doesn''t know either. "


    "Oh, really?


    "The divergence is too intense. I don''t think it makes sense from what I''ve learned, and I haven''t taught her since Evil Dragon, except for a huge mess of flow ''


    "Really..."


    If you say so, I just had to convince you.


    In the first ce, Mr. Woo seems to be another educator of his own or a caregiver, something like that.


    There is no reason to assist Lina herself, even if there is a reason to assist her.


    I''m telling you a lot now because it''s just another person who can no longer be on the table, and Wu said it was necessary.


    It is only Ms Woo''s other self that is still the same priority.


    There was no way he would follow me if he told me to do something beyond that, and then I had to convince him.


    "Well, I''m very concerned, but I''ll be patient. So... where are we? It feels like some kind of forest."


    If you let your gaze circle as you say, as I touched a little earlier, the vast majority that was there are green.


    The closest Lina knows will be the Devil''s Forest, but of course not.


    Anyway, the size of the trees is different, and the atmosphere they''re drifting in seems different.


    Most of all, I don''t actually work except for my eyes and ears, so it''s just a sensory thing.


    ''You can say the answer... you already know that, don''t you?


    "... well, somehow,"


    If we get this far, we''ll know exactly what kind of flow it is.


    Evil Dragon, Fragment of the Power of Evil God, and if youe, you must be arr next.


    "The Elf Forest, right?


    ''Well, that''s the thing. You seem to understand what this is all about. "


    Rather, I don''t know why Lina decided to visit here.


    Witches or elves, but Lina can''t think of anything to visit.


    I don''t think I came here by chance, got caught by chance.


    ''It''s actually a coincidence that you got involved. However, I''m sure you have no reason to visit now, but she had it at this time.''


    "What is the reason?


    To deliver the artifact. About half of it was to escape, I guess. ''


    Running away, although I was concerned about the word, it was still the artifact that bothered me more than that.


    There is only one thing thates to mind when I hear of artifacts to be delivered to the Elf Forest.


    "Is the artifact, after all, She''s?


    Did you know that?


    "Probably when the evil dragon broke out, right? It wasn''t mentioned, so I figured it could be both, but that''s all there is to it if they say it''s an artifact."


    ''Hmm... you''re right. If you hadn''t asked me why, I wouldn''t have dared.''


    I was never shocked because I could have predicted it.


    After all, I just thought so.


    "In the meantime, I know why you''re supposed to be here, so -"


    I tried to ask what would happen from here, but that need was gone shortly afterwards.


    A scream that seems to belong to the elves to the sound of the trees falling apart.


    If you turn your gaze to those who can hear them, you can only say that there was something there - something familiar - that was bigger for one head than the giant trees.


    "So this is how the Elf Forest perished?


    "It''s helpful to know."


    "Still, it feels even more vicious than I know... that this is serious, is it?


    ''No, it seems to have gotten so far worse as a result of taking in the witch. I don''t know if it''sforting, by the way, but she didn''t know about the witch. I knew the elves were scared, so I figured out what it was and tried to do something about it... it seemed like it was a littlete toe.


    "... Really?"


    Besides only seeing it as an objective fact, I couldn''t already think of any other thoughts as to whether my senses came even when I was paralyzed.


    You still have to look at the same thing twice.


    ''... no, the next one is thest''


    "... is that right?


    ''Oh. Well, there''s nothing more to see here. Shall we go next?''


    "This ce is even lighter than it was earlier."


    ''Either this is the crossing point or thest push. They also looked at it in the sense of confirmation, but I''m sure it wouldn''t have made a difference at the end without it here''


    "... when I hear it''s thest time, it''s like I''m not relieved?


    Rather, I have nothing but anxiety.


    And so, uh, I remembered what they said a while ago.


    I was told it was the second most painful sight before I saw the Evil Dragon.


    But so far, there has been no sight that seems spicier than that.


    ''... whether it''s a good thing that the survey is sharp. Well, given that you can prepare your mind, you should think of it as a good thing. Honestly, I was worried if I should tell you in advance. "


    "So, after all, is that what happens next?


    ''That''s right. Don''t worry about it. Next is thest look at authentic history you should see... and the sight you''d least want to see''


    With that word, Lina''s vision darkens at the earliest pace she is ustomed to.


    And the worst sight appeared in front of him.

 643 The Ruler And Orthodox History Part 5

    The worst came to pass.


    Looking at the sight in front of her, Lina exhales slowly.


    I forced my mouth to move and tried to make something like augh, but I''m sure it would be terrible to do.


    But I can''t do it withoutughing... and this situation probably deserved something like this.


    "In the first ce, if I tell you, you just deserve it, and I don''t. Mr. Woo always warned me, but I always ignored it. But above all, there''s no salvation, does that mean I don''t regret it even fine dust? Even though I knew from the way I would be like this myself, I didn''t have the shards to stop it. Perhaps I would have done the same, even if I could have returned time."


    The number of bodies that have piled up is already countless.


    And it is also the work of great deeds that have been fulfilled.


    Not hearing a single grudge must have been the punishment above all else.


    If I thought they were resenting me, I could have moaned that it was myck of strength.


    "Oh, my God, if you had time to cry, think about what you should do with the rest of it, or if you were Mr. Woo, you would have said it. Sometimes I felt quite depressed..."


    Now asexually, I wanted to hear that voice.


    But that wish will nevere true.


    That''s what I knew.


    It is impossible for fate to lend a hand to those who are no longer proxies, not already adjudicators of humanity.


    I knew it, but...


    "Uh... Speak to me kindly - or I won''t say luxury, so can someone speak up for me intimately? Well, is it too luxurious at that point?"


    And where I was making such a reality escape, reality doesn''t change one thing.


    If we gave up and turned our consciousness forward, therey the undisputed reality of Lina now.


    At first nce it''s like garbage...... I guess it''s a problem in many ways, but I can''t help but think so for a moment.


    But all I can think of is a collection of ck dots. They were a collection of people.


    Although I don''t know the details because I''m still at a distance, I only know that I''m armed.


    And then the emotions that are drifting there, if you know what I mean.


    It was harmful, hostile - fear.


    Moreover, because all of it is directed at me, if I can honestly cry, I am in the mood to cry.


    "I can''t actually do that, and I can''t do it."


    Though I think it broke a lot myself, I think it would be better.


    So, one thing in the y, I came up with.


    I have no regrets or reflections at all... but I wonder what would have happened to me if it had been different at all.


    Oh, I thought so.


    It was really just a joke, and it was just bullshit, but...


    "Oh...... right. If you were sweet, you might have been different."


    I was an only child, and my parents couldn''t do anything sweet.


    They couldn''t afford it at all.


    "Hmm, sister...... no, it''s still your brother. If I had a brother, so would I. - Oh, my God, that''s really terrible bullshit."


    But this will be forgiven.


    At least this much, I want you to forgive me.


    "Even the Demon King has the right to dream."


    Oh, my God, lying, pulling the sword out of my hips.


    I could still tell you were so distant that I couldn''t tell your face, but I could tell you to bother.


    Unexpectedly leaks a bitterugh.


    "Damn, at that rate, I can''t argue with a demon king. Okay? Please hold on. I''ll leave everything to you after this."


    That, in one way or another, may mean pushing, but there will be no choice.


    I did choose myself, but this is also what they chose.


    If you get here, there''s only one thing you can do.


    "Now... let''s say we do ourst role well -"


    This is the end of a hero, a natural oue.


    It''s obvious, it''s a touchy story.


    Those who have too much power are feared and destroyed as demon kings.


    That was all we talked about.


    I''ve been doing my part ever since.


    So just follow it to the end...... oh but onest thing.


    "I don''t know who I''ve been watching - but I''ll give you one piece of advice. I have no regrets, no reflections, no fine dust - but this is definitely the wrong path. You shouldn''t do the same thing if you can -... you shouldn''t let anyone. If this is your fault, I''m just embarrassed."


    But since it was thest time, Linaughed with the utmostughter and walked towards her end, wondering if it would change where that had increased.


    "Oh... I see."


    Without seeing that figure to the end, Lina exhaled her sigh.


    Reminds me of what I said earlier as I gaze at the back of ''Lina'', which is getting farther away.


    "That''s what you said earlier, you were running away"


    ''Oh... that''s what I''m talking about. She was running away from people. At that point her power was too much for people to turn their fearful eyes''


    "I was being helped, are you?


    "I don''t really want to defend them, but they didn''t know the truth. And from those who don''t know, she''s too powerful and... above all, creepy ''


    "Creepy......?


    I haven''t seen everything, but at least from what Lina has seen, it just seems like she looked like a normal girl, including until the end of the day.


    - Oh, no.


    Except for the color of my hair.


    "But that hair color is probably something that changed a little before the end, isn''t it? Every time I saw it, my hair color had changed¡­ I think it was closer to ck."


    ''Right. That guess is correct... but that''s not what I mean when ites to creeps. Try to remember. Even though she was in a situation where her surroundings were devastated and there was nothing alive, only one survived. Many times, too. "


    "... ah"


    Sure, you''re right.


    That means, depending on the way you look at it, it also looks as if she was causing it.


    "I think if you think about it a little bit, you''ll know that''s not possible... it''s irrational to be scared of something like that"


    ''I agree, but the world of men is irrational. I can see the past. I know it well and... she was taking all the action after knowing it too. She could have abandoned it. Only a shard of the power of the Evil God is an exception, but leaving the others alone did not do enough to make the world or humanity what it would be like if the damage only expanded. Of course that''s not fatal...''


    "Still, she took the sword, didn''t she?... It''s a little bit like my brother."


    ''Right. There''s only one difference between her and him. It''s just that he''s stronger than her, and the rest is no different''


    "I think one of them is too big..."


    Nevertheless, it was a little strange for Lina to say that she was who she might have been, but that she saw herself only aspletely other HR.


    I don''t think I''d do the same thing where I was put in the same situation, so maybe it''s natural.


    ''Well, I guess it''s natural. You and she were originally someone else. You and she were supposed to be almost merged at the time of the first awakening, and it was she who was the basis for that. "


    "It didn''t happen because you had a brother?


    ''Right in a way. You merged because the stage of awakening was advanced by the inheritance of power from you, Eina. Given that your brother did not inherit power because of you, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was his fault. "


    "... as far as I''m concerned, I''m d."


    "I guess so. And probably... she would think so too.... or me, too ''


    It''s something I knew, but Mr. Woo is still not convinced of this ending.


    So you''re d this didn''t happen.


    Then why did you show this stuff to Lina... although I already understood it, that''s why I didn''t want to touch it as much as possible, and Lina had another question in her mouth.


    "By the way, what happened from one of the elves? Maybe something happened in between, right?


    ''Well, yeah. Though she was prepared, she also has something called limits. I couldn''t stand the bodies I had piled up or the sight from around me, and I tried to get some rest at the elves... so, that''s it''


    "... unhappiness is not a level."


    ''Not at all, and she had good reason to resent the world. I guess that''s why... well, that seems to have totally blown her off. As a result of going straight to destroy the Demon King and destroying him brilliantly, she was recognized by the world and humanity as the next Demon King. "


    There''s no such thing as congrattions at all, but I''m sure it''s Mr. Woo who thinks that more than anyone else.


    I couldn''t have said much without joking about it.


    ''And that''s right after that. The color of her hair changed to white.''


    "... enemies of the world, are you"


    Something that can harm the world.


    It''s also about the Demon King.


    "... that? But the demon king I know had dark hair, didn''t he?


    ''That''s right. If you were to be treated like a demon king by the color of your hair, there wouldn''t be a witch from the beginning, would there?


    "... if you ask me, it is. Then why did you change the color of her hair?


    ''Well. All I could do was see, and by then, after I had already been disconnected. I didn''t know better. "


    All in all, there is only one fact.


    She became the Demon King and was disputed by the people as the Demon King.


    That is all.


    "... there''s really no salvation"


    ''I don''t know how it was for her, though. It''s just... if it''s an objective opinion, everyone would agree with you.''


    "There was nothing you could do?


    ''To me, you''re right if that means it, and she wouldn''t have been able to help. She''s made up her mind, but that just sped up the time. It doesn''t end the same where it is. She inherited too much power. If I hadn''t at least inherited the arr, I might still have figured it out... because there was no way I could have known that to me or her then, and if it hadn''t been for the arr again, it would have been true that she would have most likely fallen halfway down''


    I guess that''s what you said when you were an evil dragon.


    But I don''t really try to talk about it because I still think it would be without it?


    Then you shouldn''t even ask much.


    "Was there anybody else who seemed to be able to do something?


    ''At least I didn''t know. I can''t do that to another proxy... or it would be God if it were possible, but there would be so much impossible to do to get God to do something in his sleep''


    "... Huh? What do you mean, God''s asleep?


    "Meaning as it is, though? I can''t see it about God either, so it''s a mixed spection... but it''s probably the God I''m still sleeping with that destroyed the God I called the Evil God. Technically, God can''t fight each other, so I guess that means he helped the people who deserve it, but if we were to destroy God, it would be a lot harder. And then the end of the day. So it looks like we''ve been active for nearly three hundred years, but from there, we''ve fallen asleep, and we''re still asleep."


    "Mmm... it seems like it was hard, and I don''t think I have a choice, but I honestly don''t think it''s going to help."


    ''I agree, but don''t say much. For once, you''ll be my biological parent. But that''s why we can''t rely on God''s power. "


    I guess that sounded like something to say, because you''re actually right.


    I''m also talking about things that don''t seem necessary, to tell them that it''s no use thinking when they need it, and that if it does, it''s toote.


    ''Well, that''s why we talked about it and showed it... and you understand what it''s meant to be, by the way?


    "I honestly don''t want to understand."


    "Show understanding in that mood. If you want it, it''s not too rash to end the conversation here. But you wouldn''t want that, would you?


    "... you''re right."


    The path she followed was everything she remembered.


    And even if it ended differently, it doesn''t make a big difference from the big picture.


    No, it could be worse because it ends differently.


    In other words... the soma following the same path as her was likely to end the same.


    "When you found out the king''s capital was likely in danger, you were moving a lot for the loved ones, weren''t you? That''s why I found out about this. You''re gonna have to move. ''


    You were right.


    To be pr, Lina doesn''t care what happens to the world.


    Thinking about it, I guess Lina and ''Lina'' are still different beings.


    But still, there''s something Lina can''t give away either.


    If that''s what you want... if you don''t want to do this sight that you least want to see.


    Lina will do anything.


    "So, what the hell is Lina supposed to do?


    "The story is quick and helpful. Right, let''s start with... ''


    Maybe that doesn''t change the other self either.


    With such certainty, Lina listened to the voice she had be ustomed to hearing.

 644 What Succeedes The Blood Of The Demon King Part 1

    Eina understood exactly what it meant to inherit the blood of the Demon King after the Demon King must have raided the King''s capital.


    No, to be more precise, you mean in the middle of it.


    Only in the distance did Aina see the demon king.


    It''s a distance that I don''t even know the face... but I understood it at that moment.


    I see, you know what?


    It was like I was looking down from the top somewhere cold.


    And at the same time, I understood.


    I think I''m bleeding.


    By the way, here''s how my father reacted when he made sure of it:


    "Hmm? Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t say"


    This parent, even though people were scattered, thought Eina wouldn''t be bad.


    Though...


    "I mean, I thought you normally noticed."


    "... why?


    My father shrugged his shoulder lightly when he thought there was no element to be aware of.


    Then he continued in a tone that would teachmon sense.


    "You know Stina''s pulling the Demon King''s blood, I mean, she was made with the Demon King''s blood as an ingredient, right? If you think about what that Stina calls her sister Beatrice has to do with the Demon King, you''ll see for yourself. He tried not to call me my sister, but he used to p, and you must have heard of him a few times."


    Beatrice is the name of Aina''s mother, certainly when she was little, but I remember that Stina rarely called her that about her mother.


    And yet they weren''t tied up there at all, so it''s not like there''s a ghoul.


    If you ask me, it was natural to notice.


    By the way, I learned that Stina was a homunculus made from the blood of the Demon King when I heard a lot from Stina with the Somas at the Demon King Castle.


    The matter itself was not a shock, and yes, I only thought about it to a certain extent, but I heard a lot about it and the consciousness waspletely over there.


    "I don''t know, you''re too serious, or serious is certainly an advantage, but sometimes it makes you weird to pound because of that, right? Thinking too much, narrowing your horizons, or thinking dispersed and not being directed where you need to be."


    is the word of the Father.


    I''ve flown out of Demon King''s Castle, and in some ways that''s why, so there''s no sound to this.


    Nevertheless, after all the businessmanship, he told me not toe near the castle because I didn''t know what was there, so he said he went to see Radius secretly when he wasing with patience, so why is he receiving a sermon if he realizes it?


    - Oh, my God.


    "I wonder if I miss that..."


    Sure, it''s been two years now, so if you say you miss it, it''s probably a nostalgia, but what makes you say that would be different.


    If you whine about that and look up at the sky thinking about it, there is a stunning blue sky spread out there.


    But I sighed out because that sight didn''t suit my current mood.


    On my own, but I can''t change my mood that easily, just like the weather, so I can''t help it.


    Most importantly, that''s why if you go there as a Uzi, it doesn''t make sense again.


    If I breathed out to change my mood and lowered my gaze, there would have been a familiar sight there.


    It is a training ground.


    But if it''s always busy with people, it''s rarely anybody.


    It''s like right after the King''s Capital was raided...... no.


    "To put it that way, I didn''t know what it was like then."


    I was with Soma at the Neumont mansion at that time, and instead of nostalgic, Aina narrowed her eyes to look at the scenes of the far past.


    It actually seems like it was as long ago as it used to be... or maybe it''s because my current mood was close to what it was then.


    Soma is depressed by the destruction of the college about Eina at that time, although there is a verse that she thought was different.


    No, I''m not saying that didn''t happen at all, and that''s the fact that in the beginning I thought so, and I felt itchy about myself not being able to help.


    But in the meantime, I realized something else.


    That is the blood of the demon king in me.


    More strictly, though I noticed that, I immediately stopped caring.


    That''s clear, so I didn''t mean anything, and most importantly, I didn''t think it would have happened because it''s not if I cared about that now.


    But what would happen if it were different?


    In fact, if you were unconscious and conscious all the time.


    If, because of that, I didn''t mean to do it when I was on the College offense, and the damage was spreading.


    Suppose you were causing extra damage to your surroundings by wasting your efforts during the subsequent sweep.


    What will happen?


    I wasn''t going to do that.


    But it''s just not, and I can''t confidently say if it really was.


    If it''s possible or not, it''s possible enough.


    If that was all, though, it would still mean that I just cared about that time.


    But it''s not.


    That may not be enough.


    Aina has the blood of that demon king.


    It is an undeniable fact, and its demon king is the opponent who led to confusion in the Kingdom of Radius, saying that if it had not been for Soma, it would have remained devastated.


    How can I say that I would never do that myself?


    If the parent is evil, the child will not necessarily make evil, and if it is about the parent again, it will be even worse.


    But that''s not something you can deny if it''s impossible.


    It cannot be said that one day such feelings will not bud and execute.


    "... such nonsense was denied as much as I could."


    That''s why my father treated me like a jerk.


    And when I thought about it, I was certainly just thinking too much about the bad for nothing.


    If you say you can''t deny it, everyone is the same thing.


    It''s not strange who did what in the next moment.


    But.


    My father told me.


    If you can''t believe yourself, you can''t help it.


    But...


    "Yeah? If you think it''s something you like again on a day like this... what, it was Aina"


    And I look back at the voice I heard.


    The appearance in sight was as expected, but that is why Eina was to need only a little effort.


    The person I was thinking about had just arrived, so I had to tie my mouth just a little bit harder that I was about to loosen up.


    Try opening your mouth just a little to make sure it''s not going to loosen up.


    Then he opened his mouth, frowning to look grumpy.


    "What, that''s not a lot of saying... if you say you like it in the first ce, so are you, Soma"

 645 What Succeedes The Blood Of The Demon King Part 2

    "That''s not a denial, is it? That''s a presumption in the first ce? I didn''t think such a lover could be anywhere but my own."


    "You really say..."


    Aina exhaled as she half-eyed at the approaching soma.


    Most importantly, there is no denying the word "love of things."


    For there is nothing to say but lovers, such as those whoe here on a day like this.


    "Anyone who wants to take a break because it''s aplete vacation in the corner will rest, and anyone who wants to do something to remember that day will go somewhere else, not here that doesn''t make sense toe."


    "Well, you''re right."


    Complete vacation, as its name suggests, is the day on which the College will bepletely vacated, which was recently set up in the College.


    Since the college itself will be closed, it is not possible to use the training area as a matter of course.


    That is why there are no people here.


    By the way, this day ofplete vacation was only once a year, and it was now five years ago that the day was created, and it was only four years ago that it was to be implemented.


    And today was the day the king''s capital was raided five years ago.


    "It''s been a busy day in the city, isn''t it? I''ve never been there, so I don''t know."


    "It seems so. They''re gonna make no less noise than the Founding Fathers'' Festival, right? I''ve never been there in my life."


    With that said, when we looked at each other, we had a bitterugh.


    Even so, it feels like what are you doing here?


    I don''t know about Soma, but even though Aina had never been to this day''s festival, there was no special reason.


    They simply say they don''t feel like riding.


    Unless there''s a big reason, there''s not even a backward reason.


    Indeed, there is nothing to be said but that.


    Or... maybe that''s what I''m saying if I haven''t blown myself out yet.


    The College made this day aplete vacation because there are people whose hearts were broken today, originally five years ago.


    I know that Aina was protecting this ce that day, and that there were people here who were protected.


    But by nature, they should have fought just like Eina.


    Because even if you don''t say that for that matter... it''s true that some percent came to the college for that reason.


    But without fighting, they chose to be protected.


    That is not something we have no choice in.


    Even though they had the power to fight, they were not yet adults, and the demons that wereing were like they could die enough.


    There''s no choice but to remember fear and be frightened.


    In fact, it is said that at the start of the following year, about 10% of the people did not return to the college.


    There should never have been arge number of students left at that time, but I guess that means that quite a few of them have broken their hearts.


    I''m sure whoever can me it is not alone.


    Because those who are to remain can understand that feeling.


    And what I thought was the same for those who were not in the college.


    Those who saw the whole destroyed college and were relieved regretted it, and those who could not do anything again regretted it.


    Aina doesn''t know the situation directly...... how many thoughts they had would be as shown by the fact that thanks to their help, the College is now able to resume in a year.


    I know that because their thoughts have continued ever since and Aina also sees them in person regarding it.


    Evidence of this is that the training grounds have clearly be more crowded after school than before.


    But that''s probably why the Dean of the College decided to give the day aplete rest.


    There is no one who can work hard all the time.


    I took a break today or so, and I did so in order to build up my strength after tomorrow.


    Nevertheless, it seems that some people have gone out of their way to train you since the King''s capital rebuilt... but it has already been five years since then.


    The wound must have healed.


    That being said, there are still people here who are worried about Gi back then... but things are subtly different...


    "... I mean me, right?"


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing, I''m just talking to myself. By the way, speaking of which, do you know what other people are doing? Felicia asked me to go to the city, so maybe Felicia and She are going that way."


    "Well... I think Sylvia said she had a job as a royalty."


    "Again...? You did say you did itst year, didn''t you? It was oddly noticeable at the Founding Fathers'' Festival, and isn''t it noticeable recently about that daughter, the King and his wife?


    "The royal family is royal and varied."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you say it doesn''t concern us, and I hope that girl is convinced..."


    Wang Du will have a festival on this day to show the inside and outside that he forgot about the day and started making noise again by making noise, whether it should be taken for granted or not.


    If the Founding Fathers'' Festival is traced back, it seems it was held to make people aware that they were liberated, so maybe it''s something simr.


    By the way, it seems that Sylvia is working there as a royalty because she is one of those people who confronted the Demon King in person at that time.


    It seemed like it was meant to show his majesty as a royalty, but Sylvia is inherently in a state almost equal to no inheritance rights as a royalty.


    And yet, around the time I''m getting in the way of the Founding Fathers'' Festival, the royalty seems to be thinking of something too... and so on, well, who was it?


    Whatever it is, it seems like it''s going to be a big deal, but I guess that''s fine because he seems convinced by it.


    Once you graduate from college, you''re probably going to do something at the castle as it is.


    "Speaking of Felicia and She, we''ve both been walking around a lottely without worrying about people."


    "Right... well, you mean you''re used to it. Regardless of She, Felicia''s a little worried about not getting too distracted, but she''s basically with She, so she''ll be fine around there, right? Sometimes I get a little worried that she''s the only one... but I don''t know what she''s capable of."


    Whether you used to be in college or not, She and Felicia often wore hoods when they went to the city, these days they stopped wearing hoods when they went to the city.


    I''m sure that would be a good change.


    Among the lively and noisy festivals, including the fact that we became aggressive and learned about the fun.


    Sometimes it makes me a little worried about each other, but they seem toplement each other in a way that feels good to be two.


    As much as I envy you watching, you two are close.


    Maybe I want to bury what I''ve had.


    Even after graduating from college, those two must be together all the time.


    I''m just a little concerned about Felicia.


    I hear the Dean of the College is supposed to be protecting him now.


    It also means that you can get out of college because of it.


    But if you graduate from college, there''s no way you can do that.


    I wonder what I would do...... but I wasn''t even that worried.


    It seems that Soma took the Felicia thing, and if the Dean of the College is involved, he''s probably thinking of something.


    Must not be a bad thing.


    "Will Lars and Helen see you again this year?


    "So, I guess. It is as hard as ever. Well, it''s not a bad thing..."


    Those two are the heads of those who go to the city and train, even though the training ground is closed, as I mentioned earlier.


    It just seemed like it was the first time I cared about those days and worked hard, but now that seems normal.


    So it doesn''t seem to be unscrupulous, so I''m sure it''s one thing to say.


    It seems that Lars intends to join the Knights after graduating from college, and Helen intends to continue straight to the High Department.


    I guess the more I graduate with both, the less effortlessly I see them now, but still Radius is a small country.


    One of these days you must meet some mundane apuse.


    "... that? Speaking of which, what about Lina?


    "Yeah? I don''t even know you, do I? I mean, I haven''t seen it yet today."


    "Really? Untilst year, I''ve been hanging out with you all day... I mean, I''ve been weirdtely, haven''t I? Speaking of which, I think that girl was like this five years ago..."


    "I would think too much. I thought you said you wanted Hildegard to graduate with us again.


    "... I can''t deny it."


    Lina has been admitted to the college a yearte, so it is certain that Soma and herself will remain even after graduation.


    ... No, I may have overstated that it is definitive.


    He really said to the Dean if we could graduate with him or not, and if we couldn''t, we''d quit on the way! I also know he said something like that.


    Exactly, I think that will be stopped... but in the end, I also feel like it depends on the future of Soma.


    ... Though that''s me too.


    Eina didn''t know what to do after Soma graduated from college.


    Or perhaps no one will know.


    Or maybe Soma has made up his mind.


    It might be easy if something were to be a decisive hit, but Soma''s purpose is still unfulfilled and, as always, we haven''t even found something that could be a clue.


    And this country had a very peaceful time now.


    The disturbed man, who existed to some extent in the country, has heard stories of how distracted he was when Wang Du was half-destructed and managed to do so.


    It''s not a noisy story, it simply means that you shredded the power of those people by cheating on them... but it seems to have worked unexpectedly well, and it seems very unlikely that troubles will ur on the inside.


    I also listen to disturbing stories from time to time around.


    It is often heard that civil unrest in Veritas is close, that there may be some movement in the Holy Capital soon, etc.


    Whatever happened to Veritas in the Sacred Capital, it won''t even reach Radius.


    Either way, this country is at peace now.


    Yes, as creepy as it sounds.


    Or... so anxious.


    I guess that''s why.


    It''s like those days five years ago that vague nasty thingse to Aina''s chest in the mundane moments.


    What passes behind your brain is that this sight in front of you is turning into a pile of debris in the next moment.


    If that doesn''t happen, why can you say it?


    If someone doesn''t cause it, how can you guarantee it?


    Who says I won''t do it?


    But what came to mind shortly after I thought of it was exactly what was returned to Aina, who uttered those words.


    It''s my father''s word.


    - If you don''t believe in yourself, you just have to believe in someone you can believe in.


    For example, I ignored the words that followed me or something, but at that time it came to my mind reflexively, and I turned my gaze to the person I had previously thought of.


    The nced soma was strangely inclined to her neck.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    That back,pared to a long time ago, grew considerably.


    He looks like he''s changed his face, changed his body, and approached a man, to an adult.


    But I''m sure nothing had changed inside of it.


    As Eina is.


    Yes... in many ways, maybe Eina hasn''t changed since then.


    I''ve grown tall, and although I may have gotten a little feminine in my body... inside of it.


    So...


    "... hey, remember?


    "What is?


    "When you said you''de and help me if I got caught."


    "... it''s another story I miss a lot. I''m sure you''re talking about when you offered Aina a way to crush her spare time. I think the nuances are slightly different."


    "It''s okay. Details. I mean, tell me for yourself, but I remember you so well, you..."


    Rather, as much as I remembered that Aina was told and that was the situation.


    But the situation doesn''t matter at this time.


    Because all that matters is the word and the fact that you said it to me.


    "I''m still confident in my memory there... so what''s wrong with that?


    It''s nothing, right? I just remembered that... if the same thing happened again... yeah, even if it wasn''t, if I was in trouble, you''d be here to help, and I was just wondering. "


    "Hmm...? Is that natural?


    Nature and mouth loosen to the attitude of just saying what is normal.


    But I didn''t want to be seen in that face, so I slipped my gaze from face to face.


    "............ thats it. Don''t worry about it."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know what it is, but I think you should be relieved."


    While I say I''m not sure, I think I can assure Soma that if he does, he can.


    And, inadvertently, Soma shrugged, well.


    "I guess it''s time for me to go."


    "What? I knew you had something to do?


    "I don''t know what it is, but it''s not like that, is it? Somehow I just wanted to go somewhere else, just like I came here."


    "Well... well, that''s fine. So, where exactly are you going? You''re not from the city, are you?


    "Well, I don''t feel like going over there... well, whatever you want. What will Eina do?


    "I... well, I''m going to stay here a little longer. I feel that way somehow."


    "Is that so?"


    When I said that and nodded, Soma turned her back.


    And.


    "See youter."


    The figure of Soma walking out and leaving was natural.


    There is no such thing as suspicion.


    Even so, Aina was following its back naturally.


    You should know something if you stare, as if you''re unconscious about that.


    ... I had a terrible heartbeat about why.


    I felt like Soma was going somewhere like this.


    Think about it a little bit, though, and I''ll think about it now.


    Because it is peaceful here these days, it is now even more so that Soma disappears flustered.


    That has not led to any particr major incidents or anything so far.


    So there''s nothing wrong with it, and there''s nothing to worry about.


    While trying to tell herself that way, Eina consciously took her gaze off Soma.


    Keep your gaze up and look up at the sky.


    When I saw it as soon as I got here and now, it doesn''t make any difference to what I see.


    But Eina''s mood must have changed¡­ it should have.


    For some reason, Aina only seemed to dislike the sight of the sky, holding something vaguely anxious in her breasts.

 646 Sometimes ItS One Of Those Old Stories.

    When I realized it, I wondered if Soma Misty was dreaming.


    But that would be true.


    It is a meadow on one side that is spreading in sight, with creatures that, if not because of their minds, have never seen them at the end of their gaze.


    As much as I doubt mymon sense here, Soma is not flying.


    Well, technically, I''ve seen the creature before... Hate and it''s a game story.


    Not in the real world.


    "Well... when was my life asleep..."


    Ahead of looking up there was a blue sky until stunning, and the whining was sucked in vain.


    Since Soma came to this world, three months had passed in the early days.


    Although I was often confused at first, I can get used to life here even if I don''t like it after exactly three months.


    And that''s too much time to admit that this is a different world.


    ... No, I just lied a little bit.


    It''s about admitting that this is a different world.


    Because such things had ended less than five minutes aftering here.


    It wouldn''t be so strange, though.


    Anyway, it''s obviously an unrecognizable ce, and there are creatures like demons.


    If I had always escaped reality or something, it wouldn''t be strange where I would have died as it were.


    Of course it could have been a real dream, or it could have been dodgy, but then it was just a joke.


    But if it is real and if it is a different world, we need to act as soon as possible.


    Considering what to prioritize, I didn''t have time to think about anything extra.


    Fortunately, there is a rtivelyrge city just around the corner, and we were able to reach it safely at first.


    It is a city with walls as huge and splendid as it looks up...... or maybe what happened there was the most tense asion since I woke up in this world.


    Because it was a beautiful meadow until we reached the city, and although far away we saw shadows like creatures, we didn''t have to worry about being attacked in particr.


    But there was a castle gate, where two men dressed as soldiers stood.


    Moreover, for some reason, they looked strangely nervous, and they could tell from a distance that they had more power than was necessary in their hands with spears.


    Wow, something is going on and I think it''s obvious... so the question is, what is the situation in Soma?


    He is a suspicious unidentified person who does not possess anything to prove his identity.


    Keep going. No one will be able to me Soma for wanting to turn right.


    But if you do that, you won''t be waiting for a grievance, and I don''t know what the level of civilization in this world is.


    It''s also possible that if you get caught, it''s over.


    It is certain that he will starve to death or be killed, without any chance of going where he fled.


    If you don''t know what else to do... I put you in the city lightly with nothing in particr.


    I wonder what happened earlier.


    I asked him if he could prove his identity or something, but anything like that seems to bemon here.


    You think it''s rarer for someone who can do that in the first ce?


    So there''s nothing you can stop at the castle gate without so much, and you can live in the city as it is.


    However, the city was a little noisy because of something that happened a while ago, and it seems that the soldiers were tense because of it.


    It''s already over, and I didn''t have a problem, so I was told not to worry about it.


    Soma was also convinced that if that was the case, there is no problem because there was no actual harm.


    If there is only one problem though...... would it have been the king of this country for some reason that has passed on that information?


    Yes, I thought it was a rtivelyrge city, and I thought it had a fine castle wall, but apparently Soma came and it was the king''s capital of this country.


    Soma, who had safely entered the city, was somehow sent straight to the royal castle, and told all those things.


    It remains unclear why Soma received such a wee.


    Or after that, I was normally liberated after being exined a little bit more about this city and country, so I didn''t even think about it specifically if I didn''t need to care.


    In fact, the exnation was appreciated, and so far no detriment has arisen from it, even though the intention and reason are unclear.


    There''s no way I could tell from what I cared, it''s a waste of time trying to think.


    There''s more to do than that, so I''m sure you won''t have to think about it in the future.


    Whatever it is, that''s how it got off to a good start in life in the other world, but that''s all that went well.


    Naturally.


    Though the strange and the words went through, I can''t read the letters, and I don''t know the right or left in the literal sense.


    I don''t know if themon sense in me works... No, it almost certainly doesn''t.


    It would be better to think that things are going well.


    Though it certainly didn''t go well, it wasn''t as terrible as there was nothing I could do.


    If you don''t know, you told the city people most of the time, and if they were wrong, they told you the same thing.


    In the beginning, although I was surprised at what this would mean, I soon found out why.


    There is no such thing as, simply, they were wide hearted and gentle.


    Or you could say that you had room in your mind, etc.


    They were calm anyway.


    And I could easily guess why.


    They could afford life itself.


    So I was calm, and I could be kind to others.


    Their temperament would also have had something to do with it, but there would be no mistake that it was greater than anything else.


    It makes it harder for anyone to pay attention to others if they can''t afford it, and vice versa, they can be nice to others if they can afford it.


    Maybe the least I could afford at that time must have been Soma.


    But thanks to this, Soma managed to create an environment where she could live without any problems, even if she could not say that things were going well.


    I wondered if the first thing I would do in the other world would be to look for a way to work, but I couldn''t eat or stay anywhere without money.


    It was a top priority, and I was able to find it safely.


    Thanks to this, after three months, I am still able to live... If there is one problem, is it the farmer who is able to find the job?


    Soma herself still thinks it''s enough why she came to different worlds and is a farmer, but that''s the only way she could work.


    There is a demon in this world, just as I first thought of the creature I saw.


    It is iparably powerful and a clear threat to animals and others.


    If left alone, it is harmful to people, and so are those who exorcise it.


    Soldiers, mercenaries, adventurers.


    But that is only the story of this whole world.


    To put it bluntly, there are hardly any of those people in this ce where Soma is currently being looked after.


    It seems that this is not the only city, but the whole of this country, and the reason for this is simply because demons are not so powerful.


    Though even adults would be in danger of death if they were alone, if there were two or three of them, it would be possible to get rid of them, and if there were five of them, they could even take them down?


    Less dangerous means inevitably less money is spent on it.


    Demons are dangerous, so if you defeat them, you will be paid a bounty, but the amount depends on how dangerous the demons are.


    Demons like the ones that go around here don''t make a lot of money when they knock them down.


    If that happens, the adventurers will head elsewhere, and as things stand, they won''t be in trouble.


    Naturally, there is no shortage of adventurers¡­ rather, it is farmers who are not enough.


    Because demons are not so dangerous, and fertilend is spreading, and this is thergest barn zone in the world.


    So much so that it is also known as the world''s pantry, and no matter how many hands there are for it.


    On the contrary, most of them are covered by imports, so there are enough other hands.


    At the end of the day, all Soma could do was help the farmer.


    "¡­ for now, we have a healthy life."


    It''s amon ce to stay, but you can eat three meals, and above all, get up early to bed.


    Sometimes I use my body and it would be healthier than it was before I definitely got here.


    Being inert and going to school and helping farmers to live.


    If you ask me which is happier, I guess that depends on people''s values.


    "Whatever it is, it''s first to get used to this life"


    Although I''m still somewhat used to it, it''s not enough to afford it.


    Let''s start with that, including what we''re going to do.


    That''s how Soma, who somehow remembers what he''s been up to, stands up, all right, trying to get in the mood.


    "So let''s say we work hard today."


    I left the inn behind, whining to myself, which had bepletely like a habit.


    If you look up at the sky, the sky has only just begun to whiten, but the farmer''s morning is early.


    Instead, I''m not used to it yet, so Soma is even the slower one.


    The farmer Soma is helping is a short distance from the castle wall, and if you head over now, you''ll arrive roughly when Yang shows his facepletely.


    They''re supposed to have to start working at this point, and they''re actually working, so they can''t afford to be rxed.


    No, but... it was just a whim that Soma headed down a different path than usual.


    There are two great roads running in the center of the city, and a id narrow road stretches across it.


    That means you don''t have to worry about getting lost somewhat off the side, and travel times are not as different again.


    After learning about it, Soma asionally takes a small pleasure in walking a little off the road in the direction she feelsfortable in.


    What''s different is that it''s only a few steps away.


    But that alone makes this city look like a different face.


    No, or maybe that''s not just this city.


    It could have been the same in the original world, just not trying.


    But Soma didn''t know that, or at least for Soma today, this was an act to recognise that this is a different world.


    Sometimes I wonder if this is really a different world because I help farmers do the same thing every day.


    Maybe that means I''ve be familiar here... but I still can''t afford Soma enough to tell if it''s good or bad.


    So until I can at least think about it, I need to forget something like difort with this world.


    "... yeah?


    And so Soma stopped, because the sound reached her ear that was somehow deafening, but stimting to her memory.


    It wasn''t thinking about anything that got my foot there.


    Perhaps I should say that it has turned reflexively rather than.


    Every time my leg progresses, the sound bes louder, stimting Soma''s memory only for that matter.


    And... when we get to the source of that sound, Soma will see it.


    "This is... swordsmanship, is it?


    It was the first moment that Soma touched something called swordsmanship in this world.

 647 Sometimes ItS An Old Story, Part Two.

    When I realized that this was a different world, there were two things Soma expected.


    It''s swords and magic.


    I didn''t ask for anything fantastic about the world, I asked for something called swordsmanship and magic, they themselves.


    But the expectation was shattered without hesitation.


    Especially when ites to magic.


    Because there was no such thing as magic in this world.


    There are demons, obviously fantasy-looking worlds, but there is no magic.


    How much despair Soma had is so hard to put into words.


    Besides, if they say they once existed, and now they say they''ve beenpletely lost or something, they can''t even hope anymore.


    ... or if this was a soma after rebirth... if it wasn''t a soma, if it was a soma, it might be able to resurrect it if it once existed, or something like that, but the soma when I heard about it and the hatred was the best because it lived now.


    I couldn''t be that optimistic.


    However, when ites to magic, it was probably still better for the minute I was given uppletely.


    The problem was with swordsmanship.


    In this world of fighting demons, there was something called swordsmanship to be taken for granted.


    Unlike the original world, it is one of a fine mainstream, without ever being in decline.


    But the problem here is still the current situation in this country.


    Although it''s one of the mainstream in this world, we don''t really need it in this country.


    Sometimes we simply don''t need much martial arts, but in this country it is mainly rmended to use spears or bows.


    And if it''s not necessary, then there''s no point in being in this country.


    Just like the adventurers, those who teach have gone to other countries.


    The problem is that if you go to another country, someone will teach you swordsmanship.


    But Soma now lives to the fullest.


    It is certainly impossible to go to another country.


    No, in that sense, where I could learn swordsmanship in this country, I might not have been able to pay for it... but it was a bad idea to be in a position where I might get it halfway.


    I can''t give up, I can''t even get it.


    Behind the back of a healthy life, there was a little dissatisfaction in his mind.


    It is the sight I found in it.


    Two people with wooden swords are meeting each other.


    It was only natural that he jumped in there with momentum and asked me to teach him swordsmanship.


    At least, in Soma.


    Well, they said no, as a matter of course.


    There are two reasons.


    One is simply because Soma had no money.


    It is a story of whether there are idiots who teach what is gold for free.


    Nevertheless, that''s like ast resort, and the real reason is that they were in a meeting, they just stopped by here on their journey.


    I n to travel by boat to another country in a week''s time, and I can''t possibly be taught.


    He just happened to be in a mock fight that day, trying not to blunt his arms.


    But again, as is normal, there is no way Soma would give up on that extent.


    I couldn''t do magic, so this was the only thing that made me feel strong.


    Soma wanted to use swordsmanship and magic simply because of admiration.


    If I say so, the very heart I would like to use is the reason¡­ but that doesn''t mean that the heart I seek is weak.


    Strong enough to showcase the opening dungeon... but raw hatred and Soma was on his way to work.


    Besides, he is a must to live, and the person he took care of.


    Though they pulled my hair as far back as they could, I managed to make it by running...


    "... has it been nearly five years since then? When I think about hanging up, I think that''s it..."


    Thinking about the past, Soma waved her arms down with a bitter smile.


    The wind chirp sounds and my arms stop where I can imagine them.


    And there was a sword made of wood, which was in his hand, firmly there.


    That must be something very inappropriate, if one sees it.


    To call it swordsmanship or something, it must be horrible.


    Still, it was an aggregation that Soma had umted between now and then.


    That''s all there is to it, waving a sword.


    But that''s all I couldn''t do before Soma.


    Even if that''s inappropriate, I can do what I think.


    I was more than happy about that.


    "That and this, because the first teachings were good... if I said something like that, they wouldn''t tell me."


    That was only an event in Soma''s imagination, but it really seems like it could stay that way, and I smile bitterly again.


    And at least, it''s true that you haven''t been taught.


    However, it would be an impossible story at some point to say that this sword is irrelevant.


    That''s when I first saw something called swordsmanship in this world.


    Soma, who had no choice but to leave the scene, but Soma was not a good person enough to give up there.


    The only thing I could do, though, was that I went there the next day... but when I got to the ce, the two of them had been meeting again that day.


    That''s not why I was able to do anything, and after watching how it went for a while, I still had to leave the scene, but when I went there the next day, the two of them were in a meeting again.


    I don''t know what those two were thinking and doing that.


    But the next day, and the next day as well, when Soma went, they were always meeting, and thatsted until thest day they left.


    Besides, thest day didn''t just end with Soma leaving.


    He gave Soma, who was about to leave, one of the two men who was using it... and he gave me this wooden sword, which is still in his hand.


    I can''t teach, but I can only see the results.


    If that''s what you''re up to, tell them to keep swinging until the next time they visit.


    Soma has been barebacking ever since.


    Earlier in the morning, I woke up earlier than I had time to go to the farmer to help, and spent all my time but eating dinner between returning and going to bed, just bareback.


    I don''t know if I''m lucky, but there''s nothing I can do without money.


    As I continued to help the farmers, I also followed my strength to a great extent, so that I could do a bare gesture all the time.


    Whether it''s in the heat of nagging or cold enough for your hands to scratch.


    Ever.


    By the end of the year, sries had risen somewhat and spare money had begun to be created, but Soma''s things had not changed.


    Just shake it, shake it, shake it.


    Besides, if you were doing it without thinking about it, that''s different again.


    I''ve tried it heartlessly, but as I think about it, I''ve tried to slow down one by one to check my movements, and I''ve tried to swing for just the number and speed.


    That is also true to say not to get tired of it, but at the same time to see how the swordsmanship was in me and try to reproduce it.


    As mentioned earlier, in the original world of Soma, swordsmanship was obsolete.


    Though it was still in the video, none of it actually tells me, even if it is sophisticated, about Kendo.


    Kendo was interesting in Kendo... Kendo is a martial art wherever you go.


    The aim is not to brush the arms of the sword, but to brush the heart.


    It was not the swordsmanship Soma sought.


    The world also appeared to be a motion trace, or a game where you could observe the EEG and move as you imagined, but Soma barely touched it.


    I''ve tried it a few times, but I felt so different.


    There seemed to be a mix of people inside called masters, and although there were quite a few helpful moves, there was no going on because I felt so ufortable trying it myself.


    Or, if I kept going, I might have gotten used to it, but I can''t tell you that.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t even wish I hadn''t done it, and I''m even d I did now.


    Because I take in a lot of what I saw then in my bare moves.


    I can actually try and see how sophisticated that was.


    I don''t know if I''ve been pretending since then without rotting, but that''s still something I''ve just said.


    All in all, that''s how Soma kept on barebacking, but those two came fluttering about once a year, staying about a week.


    In the meantime, only a few moments in the morning, Soma will be able to actually see the sword-wielders, and she wille to understand that her bare hands are still there.


    And finally, on the morning of the day they travel, Soma gestures in front of them.


    Truly, that is all, as the word is not taught.


    I just ask them to look at the bare gestures, words and the like are not particrly told.


    Make a bare gesture until the hour is critical and go help as usual.


    That was all.


    If anyone sees it, they might have said what they''re doing.


    But I don''t know how it was for them, but it was a terribly full time, at least for Soma.


    The next year, and the next year.


    And then the other day, for the fifth time, it was over.


    It''s always the end of the line, and it still doesn''t matter what happened.


    Still, Soma had decided to do it when it was over and moved on to execution.


    I stopped helping the farmer, who kept helping me and even told me if I wanted to do it for real.


    It was yesterday.


    I''ve only told you before that I would stop, but I really quit yesterday.


    I mean, from today on, Soma is unemployed.


    But from now on, Soma is going outside.


    Just like yesterday, with a different purpose than yesterday.


    Today Soma consolidated her determination to fight demons.


    The time hase to wave this sword.


    I was going to do that from the start, because I kept waving.


    "Well... so let''s go"


    That''s how Soma headed outside the inn, unexpectedly realizing she was calm.


    Honestly, I thought you''d be more frightened.


    If I told you I wasn''t scared, you''d be lying.


    But somehow, I feel like I can.


    I don''t know if this is the effect that kept me barebacking, or if I''m just feeling bigger, or if I''m just not really feeling like fighting demons.


    "Well, if you try, you''ll see."


    I''m not going to make it impossible from the start, and I''m going to give up at that point when I find out I can''t do it with my first shot.


    At that time, I''m sure there will be no more bare hands.


    Because if you can''t do this, you''ll definitely give up.


    Rather, given the fact that it has taken five years to decide that, though I can onlyugh bitterly.


    "If I can''t, I''m going to go ahead... well, should I think about it then? That''s why I quit there."


    Even if it didn''t work, I''m not going back.


    Then there would be no point in quitting.


    Above all, be rude to those people who held me back.


    "Ever...... Hmm, I see. You''re closer than I thought..."


    While doing so, I discovered a demon at the end of my gaze.


    It''s a giant rabbit, about the size of a person''s torso.


    It is technically a demon that only looks like a rabbit, and the difference with a rabbit is its size and the embedding of something like a stone in its forehead.


    He looks pretty cute if you don''t think about the size, but his leg strength is powerful, and if he eats the assault properly, a few of his bones are powerful enough to hedge and break.


    You can never be rmed.


    But you can''t be rmed.


    "Even though I was barebacking, I mean, I was barebacking only..."


    Waving the sword doesn''t seem like a problem, but we''re talking about how to get close.


    Around not even realizing that, he still seemed quite nervous without knowing it.


    Fortunately, I''ve been helping farmers before, and demons have never attacked me.


    So this is really the first battle with the demons.


    Maybe it''s something I can''t help but get nervous about... Soma exhaled one thing and I re-tightened my mind.


    If this doesn''t work, I''m ready to stop it.


    But.


    "That''s why I''m not willing to stop...!


    When I yelled to excite myself, I stepped in all at once.


    But at the moment, the demon I was aware of here sinks into its body.


    You realize it''s a sign of an assault, but this one''s already on the move.


    It is almost impossible to scratch.


    If so, there is only one other means you can take.


    Where I jumped in, I put my sword together.


    Instead of knowing if it''s too unexpected to work, I''m only willing to fail.


    "Yes, stay, it is...!


    The moment I thought the demon moved, Soma was also waving her arms.


    Because I was in a half panic, or the movement stayed the same when I shook it off... and so did the figure after I shook it off.


    There is no sound.


    There was just a feeling.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what to say, man, but it''s something you can do surprisingly."


    There were two chunks ahead that I looked back at whining.


    It is a lump of meat that was demonic until only a few moments ago, showing sharp amputations, as I do not think it was shed with a wooden sword.


    As a result, Soma loosened her mouth naturally.

 648 Sometimes ItS An Old Story, Part Three.

    Soma narrowed her eyes in the wind containing the scent of the tide.


    If you look up at the sky, the blue sky is spreading, and if you look down, the same color is spreading there again.


    It was in the middle of a voyage.


    Three days have already passed since we leftnd, so the only thing around us is the horizon.


    Though the ship looks straight ahead, Soma doesn''t know if it really is.


    But without anxiety there, there is plenty of room for a rxing view, so it''s something I''m used to.


    Well, it might be natural if we repeated the voyage over and over a month.


    It was early, and since Soma came to this world, as many as a decade of moon was about to flow.


    It''s been almost four years since I first stayed in the city, or left the country, so I''m used to traveling.


    I just don''t feel like I''m used to the opposite about this world anymore.


    Because I realized many times during my journey that it was only my fault.


    There are still many surprises, and I''m sure I won''t get used to them, and I''ve evene to think of thattely.


    One of the most surprising things is that there is something real in this world called God.


    Not on a level where there is physical evidence or anything, but God is there in a literal sense.


    ... No, that''s just what I might have said too much, but it''s true that it''s still easy to find if you look for it.


    It was not once or twice that I saw the miracle of God.


    Nevertheless, was it because I knew at the same time that God had all sorts of things?


    I saw a God who was going to have difficulty in his daily life and dye his hands for evil, and some God was going to have too much trouble listening to people''s wishes.


    Appearance, character, good and evil.


    It all depends on God, and if the only thing we have inmon is that we could have used the power we deserve to call ourselves God.


    But knowing such things, Soma came to be certain of something.


    I cannot return to the original world.


    Whatever they say, there is no god in this world who has the power to cross the world.


    Apparently, the story is different if it is just to see, or if it is to be reincarnated by the soul alone, but the former, of course, thetter makes no sense either.


    I just came back from the dead, and how about that?


    And the truth is, I didn''t really feel like going home from the start.


    Not that there was no untrained in the original world, but there was more to this world than that.


    Or if I hadn''t been on a journey, I still didn''t know... but anyway, if I couldn''t go home, I''d just ept that it was.


    By the way, Soma has never stayed in one ce for more than a month since he left that city.


    It is simply because it is pleasant to travel.


    Of course there was a lot of hard work, but the fun was more than that.


    Fighting demons who at first remembered some fear is one of them.


    I really enjoyed going to a new ce and fighting demons like I''ve never seen before.


    Once I look into my painful eyes, I try to gather information properly in advance, but still demons sometimes do things that I don''t expect.


    But the joy of defeating it is extraordinary.


    Above all, it was good to be able to feel my sword arm up.


    After all, practice is the most important thing to polish the arms of a sword.


    Although, naturally, the daily bareback continues.


    I don''t care how tired you were.


    It was already a routine, and if you didn''t do it, you''d feel sorry for yourself.


    But still, Soma has never learned a sword from anyone.


    Because I didn''t get that chance...... although I''m sure it''s true, it''s also pre-built.


    Somehow, I don''t think I''m going to be able to teach them anything other than the first cut off.


    And it will nevere true again.


    "... Speaking of which, it''s been another year since then."


    It was not until some time after they embarked on their journey that they learned that they were not the only swordsmen and their best disciples, even called Kensei.


    I remember not being surprised by that, but rather feeling like convinced and proud.


    I didn''t have to teach you anything, but I had something to get.


    Their sword trident, which was the beginning of it all, and a sword made of wood.


    That is not all if I say so, but it was also too much.


    "Besides, there''s another one now."


    Squirting, dropping your gaze on your hips.


    In sight is not a wooden sword, but a sword with a metallic glow.


    Though Soma had always used a wooden sword like the will even on his journey, it had been crushed about a year ago.


    This is what I got instead.


    It was the sword of Kensei''s favorite use and an object of shapes.


    It was Soma who took his end.


    It''s just a coincidence, though.


    He reunited with his disciples most ahead of him when he was asked to, but there was something there with a certain mighty power.


    Sometimes called demons, they draw a line with demons.


    This one against, the three of us.


    Soma had the best care not to be a foot wrapper, and that seemed to be the least of his disciples.


    Instead of there being any difference between Soma and his, the opponent was too strong.


    To such an opponent, Kensei never frightened a single step.


    Fighting moves as one another¡­ Eventually, the body of the devil sinks into the earth.


    But at the same time, Kensei was crushed on the spot.


    He was him, too, critical.


    Both Soma and his most disciples are worn out in their bodies...... Soma was still better because that is why Soma was not a threat.


    The devil didn''te after us, so we were safe.


    The disciple looked most remorsefully as he nodded on the spot at the appearance of a teacher who was now on his way to death.


    I guess it''s because I couldn''t help myself and, above all, I can''t see it by my side.


    There was not enough leeway left for Soma to lend a hand to someone, and Soma waited jizzily for that time beside Kensei, also with remorse and sorrow in her heart.


    There was nothing I could do already.


    All I can do is drop you off.


    To such a Soma, Kensei has offered a sword that remained in his grip until the end.


    As if at that time he had offered a wooden sword.


    To Soma, who had received it reflexively, Kensei took his breath away as he smiled and nodded satisfactorily.


    Until the end, I have nothing to say to Soma.


    That won''t be necessary, as if to say so.


    Kensei''s body was buried there as it was.


    Somehow I felt like I wanted it, because by the time I managed to move, I saw the most disciples and opinions I had recovered.


    Although only part of the equipment was removed as a sign of shape and death, the rest was buried intact, and that was thest of the Sword Saints.


    I should say for granted, Soma wanted to return her sword, but she didn''t get it.


    You''re the one who gave it to me, so tell me you''re the only one who''s eligible to receive it.


    If I thought it was too heavy, I was told to bury it here too, but I decided to ept it after a little worrying.


    This sword deserves it, while vowing to brush the arms of the sword more than ever so that you will never regret giving it to me.


    My best disciple''s girlfriend and I broke up there and haven''t seen each other since.


    But I''m sure he''s still desperate to brush his arms.


    As you deserve as the most disciple of Kensei.


    Only this time, to not regret it.


    "... maybe one day the time wille to cross swords"


    I wish I could just use a sword at first, then Soma vaguely polished the arm of the sword, but since then I have had a solid goal.


    Catching up with Kensei...... Going further above it, not anywhere.


    The path of the sword will be extremed and you will reach the top.


    If you''re still going for it, that''s just about right.


    But I''m sure it''s the same over there.


    Looking into his eyes at the time of his breakup, Soma has such certainty.


    Probably, they should be the same.


    That''s why one day we have to decide which one is up there.


    "... I''m looking forward to it"


    It was from the heart.


    Maybe he''ll die, or he''ll kill you.


    But more than that, it was pure pleasure.


    One day it will be to fight those who were the most disciples of that sword saint.


    Down and up to the top of the sword.


    Just imagine that, nature and the edge of your mouth hang up.


    "Hmm... then it''s not like I''m enjoying the view or anything."


    Somargely pulled out her sword, wondering if now was the perfect workout day to have more free time.


    Keep shaking up...... somehow, look up at the sky.


    "... can''t you see it today?"


    Even though I narrow my eyes so that I can see what lies ahead, only one side of the sky is visible in my sight.


    I don''t see what you want there.


    Reach the top of the sword.


    That was already a decision, but Soma had also decided how to confirm it.


    There are different beings in this world.


    Demons, gods, dragons.


    But only one of them is called the strongest.


    That is what is also known as the god of dragons.


    If we could defeat something like that, I''m sure we could prove it.


    That I was able to reach the top of my sword.


    Though, that''s still a long way to go.


    "One day we will definitely let them arrive. So I hope you''re looking forward to that."


    And when he groaned as if it were there, he lowered his gaze, and also waved his arm down as it was.

 649 Sometimes ItS An Old Story, Part Four.

    Fu, stopping his leg as he was walking, Soma looked back.


    But what was there was just a big meadow.


    Instead of looking like a shadow or demon, there''s literally nothing else.


    Grass trees and roads without paths were the only stretches.


    Would it be a little too poetic to try topare that to my previous life?


    But for a moment, it''s true that I thought of that.


    It''s been about twenty years since Soma came to this world, if you notice.


    It seemed like it wasn''t long or it seemed like it was terribly slow.


    If there''s still only one thing for sure, then finally, that would mean it seems so.


    And that''s very luxurious.


    Perhaps Soma was blessed.


    The strongest thing that seems to be the case is that the first ce I was was was in that country.


    That''s what I learned in repeating my journey, but that was an exceptional ce in this world.


    At least, no other ce has been so gentle and serene as Soma has ever traveled.


    So I''m sure it''s special over there...... I''m d to hear that.


    That I could have spent just a few years there and... in the double sense that the others didn''t have to be like there.


    Without time like that moratorium, maybe Soma couldn''t stand the harshness of this world.


    I may not have even met swordsmanship, and no matter what, Soma was still able to move on with his legs because during that time he was able to create something basic.


    But if other ces were gentle, I''m sure Soma hadn''t been able to get here.


    There is now because it was moderately harsh and hard.


    "There was also a lot of fun if it was."


    I went to a ce called the Labyrinth, and even fought a lot of demons and sometimes dragons.


    All of that would have been a valuable and important experience and would have umted in this body.


    I have fed it without wasting a minute and brushed my sword arms.


    Run desperately, run, run... if you notice, the back you were supposed to be chasing isn''t in your sight.


    Soon I overtook him and left him.


    What I recall is the moment.


    Is it three years ago?


    I remember, as I did yesterday, when I seeded a master called Kensei and beat an opponent who myself even reached the point of being called Kensei.


    When I felt the sense of aplishment, I thought so myself.


    But what Soma remembered when she looked down at her knees on the floor was a sense of hunger.


    This is not enough yet.


    When the road continued further, I was so sure because I had gotten there.


    But it wasn''t until then that we could get there.


    From there, you have to walk alone.


    As they have done so, now it was their turn.


    It''s like, this meadow.


    Go even further where no one has ever stepped, believing that there is something ahead of them that they want.


    If I say I wasn''t in a hurry, I''d be lying.


    By the way, the decay of the flesh is progressing, andter, as we roll down the ramp already, it will be while falling.


    Now I''m still better at polishing my sword arms than that, but I know best that the limits are close.


    But that''s why I''m here.


    I did everything I could.


    I can tell you with my chest up that I''m the best I am right now.


    And then...


    "- It just proves it"


    I shrugged and resumed my steps.


    A small high hill exists in front of us and we cannot see what lies ahead.


    I can''t see, but... I didn''t say I didn''t know.


    Because I don''t have to see it, I can feel it.


    That way, up ahead, there was another vast expanse ofnd.


    But not a single grass tree grows there, but only a destend.


    It''s like, just saying you don''t need anything else to exist.


    Only one giant dragon was at the end of his gaze.


    I couldn''t stop my body trembling when I said I wasn''t saying anything, I wasn''t doing anything, I was just staring at this one jizzily.


    Feares naturally.


    But that''s not against dragons.


    That''s what it would be like if I hadn''t gotten to where I was going.


    But that''s why Soma pulled out the sword.


    At the end of the day, that''s all I can do.


    The dragon also moved slowly, as if he understood everything.


    Those eyes have no mockery or rm...... if it''s not my fault, it seems like I''ll just have a little fun.


    Thinking that far, Soma slowly lifted the edge of his mouth as well.


    Yes, because I realized that you were right.


    This is a fight and a challenge to make sure of everything.


    If so, what do you do without enjoying it?


    When thoughts reached that point, there was a clear grin on Soma''s face¡­ his arm pulled out of the sword, lowered gently.


    If you are not rmed, you are not kidding, that is what was reached by the extreme of our flow, the structure of Soma.


    "Well... then,e"


    I didn''t need any extra words.


    In the next moment Soma kicks the ground and the dragon rises to the sky.


    And...


    "This is what''s happening after what''s happened."


    Having finished his much missed story, Soma sighed out trying to separate the story there.


    Because it was in remembrance, although somewhat ambiguous, it was more than thirty years ago in subjective time if we were to use it as a reference when we came to the other world.


    I''d rather say you remembered him well.


    But - apparently the other person was unhappy.


    "That, after what happened, is the part that bothers me the most?


    "It''s just a secret there. Secrets between the parties."


    "Yes... so you''re going to have to give up on that"


    That said the opponent... a stranger in the shape of a girl breathed out a real shame.


    Shake your head left or right as you mourn, shaking your peachy hair.


    "It''s a real shame... I thought if I could find even one of her weaknesses. If that''s what you mean, I guess you are... but you rather seem stronger. There''s no point in being weak enough."


    "Hmm... I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Yes... I''m so sorry."


    Though it exhales a distressing breath, Soma nods back in a meaningful way...... Now, squeals only in her heart.


    I wonder what the problem is.


    Or...


    "By the way, may I ask you one thing?


    "I don''t care if it''s something I can answer to you?


    "Yeah, that''s okay. Instead, no one can answer but you."


    "Hmm... if you say so, I''m also saying you don''t know... do you?


    "Yes. - Me, I haven''t even mentioned my name to you yet, but is it okay to deal with suspicious people like this?


    To the words, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    That''s exactly why I was wondering what was going on, because I knew it.


    Of course, though, I didn''t make you talk about and listen to Soma''s past stories in a meaningless way.


    "What, there is no problem. Perhaps that''s what you wanted to hear the most. I thought we''d talk about itter, so I just talked about it before it got too much trouble."


    "... so it''s like you already know who I am?


    "Hmm... I''d rather ask the other way around, but why didn''t you know that in front of the Virgin?


    "... eh"


    With a grin on his face, somewhat breathtaking, he apparently thought he was seriously unnoticed.


    It has been insulted for a long time.


    "... me, did I even fail something? I don''t remember doing an enlightened imitation."


    "Well...... if you dare say so, is it being itself? Or did I tell you? There''s no way I don''t get it before you."


    "... did you mean as it were? I see. Surely this seems like I was just insulting you. I apologize for my disrespect."


    "No, that''s not what they say."


    What Soma said, by the way, is true.


    I wondered if the window had opened slightly in the middle of the night, and from there it was like this girl - the Virgin breaking into the room and realizing it but not doing anything, and I just started talking about it a long time ago, because I could understand it the moment I saw it.


    Surely Soma has never seen the Virgin.


    Naturally because they usually say they''re in the Holy Capital and rarelye out of it, but still, I''ve heard a few stories, and I was informed by Hildegard.


    Therefore, even if I saw it, I could somehow perceive it.


    "... I see. I meant to understand, but you just really meant it. On top of that, I apologize."


    "So I don''t need that...... or actually, as a senior, I''m more concerned about something else than that?


    "Oh... what is it?


    "No, it''s that tone..."


    I''m notining about the tone itself, but I feel different from what I first heard.


    We had a few words before we started talking, and that''s not how we talked.


    "I thought it would be better for you... but was it ufortable? If so, I will stop now."


    "No, it''s not that it''s offensive, and it''s certainly true..."


    "Really... then I''m d. If you''re wrong there, it''s called" Eyes. "


    Exhaling as relieved as she had said so, the Virgin - the Lord of the Holy Capital, once again, turned his eyes to Soma and, after looking, lifted him gently when he picked his skirt.


    Keep it small.


    "So it''s time toe? I can afford some time, but it''s not as rxing as it gets."


    "Hmmm... will it still be so"


    "Quick guesses are very helpful. Do you say, maybe, you knew from the beginning?


    "It''s about me. I know this extent."


    That''s why I was wondering what was going on...... I should still say, there seems to be nothing I can do.


    Then you''ll have to give up honestly.


    I just sold a fight to the Lord of the Holy Capital, and I don''t have one good thing or anything.


    "Yeah, that would really help. Shall wee, then? Newest - Dear"


    And when he shrugged his shoulders into the words, which seemed to be a mixture of tears, Soma walked out of his back, and leaped himself out of the window.

 650 Change The Chapter, The Newest Demon King.

    The first thing I noticed about it was actually Lina.


    I don''t really know why, either, and if I tell you, it''s just a thought.


    Somehow I had a bad feeling about it and that''s all there was to it... but it became a reality.


    There was no one in Somma''s room.


    It''s still time before sunrise.


    Sure, Soma sometimes wakes up early in the morning and makes a bare gesture or something, but basically that''s after the sunes up.


    When the sky starts to whiten, it never moves before the sun sets.


    Besides, the bedding was too neat even though I slept until earlier.


    Though Soma is the exact type around here.


    "It''s more natural to decide that there''s no sign of him sleeping."


    Touch it and you''ll be even more sure if your temperature is still there, but I stopped that.


    That is not least because it was decided that it would be easier to report it as it were.


    It will take some time for me toe back here afterwards, but I can see that even if it were to disappear to that extent, it would be a long time ago, even if I were asleep.


    Though it is best to keep watch on this asion just in case, there is no such manpower as raw hatred.


    If I were to go get someone, it would be quicker for me to tell the report.


    In conclusion, Lina quickly returned her heel and jumped out of the room.


    "... But why is your brother? I don''t even think my brother''s going to take a step back... and, um, I have no idea what happened."


    There''s only one thing I know.


    That''s all there is to it, that there is no soma.


    Though there is chest noise, we do not even know if we have gotten caught up in something.


    Even if I got caught up in something in the first ce, it''s hard to think about being able to do soma unterally, without anyone being distracted.


    Then it would mean that Soma left herself... Though Soma does go somewhere fluttering, not at this hour, but after telling someone where to go or what to do.


    Never before has silence ceased.


    Of course I''m not saying that someone got a message from Soma and never forgot to pass it on.


    "Then there''s no exnation for this heartbeat. Well, if they say it''s my fault, it''s not until then... um, I don''t feel like I''m turning my head any better than I don''t have enough information"


    I guess it''s partly because it hasn''t been as long since we woke up, but one way or another I feel like it''s because we''ve both been thinking about whatever we''re going to do heretely.


    I mean, I''m losing my ability to think of something on my own because of it, or like I''m forgetting how to do it.


    Even if I wanted to talk to the other person, I am now in excellent sleep.


    I also wonder why you need sleep for your soul-only existence, but it doesn''t make sense from what I''ve said.


    All Lina can do is wait to wake up.


    "Well, it seems faster to report it than that."


    While I was saying it, I saw a destination.


    If it''s this time of year, Lina knows she''s already there.


    Without getting lost, Lina jumped into the dean''s office with the momentum to keep going.


    When I got that report, I thought Hildegard was thinking too much.


    Someone must have forgotten to deliver the message anyway, so he thought.


    Though it is true that Soma reports to Hildegard when he is going somewhere basically, it is rare when he does not.


    And this time around, I guess I just identally ovepped a lot of things... I thought so.


    Until that moment, when Lina was to rush me to Soma''s room and see how it looked in the sigh mix.


    "Huh... they did it...!


    "Got hit, that means, after all...?


    "Hmm... I''m sorry. Lina''s concerns were right.... Nevertheless, I didn''t expect the Fifth King to go out immediately..."


    Hildegard also felt the kina smell around him these days.


    Veritas is near civil unrest and there are signs that the Sacred Capital is up to something.


    There seems to be a lot of other demonic nation-building entanglements that are moving in secret.


    Though small countries, there is ample potential for Radius to get caught up in them.


    That''s why I was alert so that no matter what happened, I could tell immediately, and I had the pride of being perceived from the precursor phase.


    but... apart from just the arr.


    "The Fifth King, is...? What is she...?


    "Something or nothing, I''m pretty sure I''m the culprit. I don''t know what I did... but I really can''t find a trace of it, except I''m involved."


    Hildegard''s eyes are God''s.


    Escaping from its eyes, both creator and administrator, is almost impossible in principle for those in this world.


    Escaping from the eyes watching from different parts of the dimension in the literal sense is like lettering written on paper somehow escapes the spot.


    In short, there''s no way I can do it.


    Still, there are only two exceptions.


    It is the presence of dimensions equal to or greater than Hildegard''s eyes, so if it is impossible to discern concretely even if traces remain, and if the traces themselves are not left because they possess homogeneous forces.


    The former means that the letters cannot be read because they are unknown although they are written, while thetter means that the letters themselves are not written.


    It''s the same in the sense that neither of us can grab a trace.


    And on this asion, there were no letters left.


    It''s impossible to do that in this world, except for Hildegard, other than Arre.


    Although my neighbor Lina looks bewildered, I can''t afford to exin the hatred and the details.


    Even if there''s no trace of it, there''s something we can lead to.


    "... hmm? That''s..."


    and the moment he turned his gaze around and headed to Soma''s bed, Hildegard frowned.


    However, the tour was momentary, and when I approached the bed immediately, I peeled off the futon and the like.


    I heard Lina''s panicking voice in the rear, but ignored it and took the folded paper, which was kept hidden there.


    "Mr. College Director, what... is that paper?


    "Like. And horribly white. It''s a super luxury product to see..."


    Exactly. Even in Soma, it would be difficult to prepare something like this.


    If so, there is no need to think about who the sender is, etc.


    "Hmm... you''re going to imitate me."


    Thus, while predicting what is written inside, generally, it opens.


    The moment I saw him, I identally leaked a tongue punch.


    "Hey, what did it say...?


    "If I could, I''d like to decide that I didn''t burn it... but obnoxiously, it wouldn''t have really happened where I burned it..."


    I didn''t answer Lina''s question because I can''t say it on this asion.


    Carefully fold and punish the nostalgia with desperate patience the paper that, if distracted, is likely to be guzzled.


    And.


    "Well... you don''t seem to have time to rx, let''s just go."


    "What? Where are you going?


    "It''s decided... it''s a royal castle"


    Taking Lina, who remained baffled, Hildegard, as dered, headed to the royal castle.


    Already the sun began to rise, and still the time to call it the early morning, those gathered in the royal castle had in many ways a bewildered look on their faces.


    First of all, time was too soon, and we were gathered here without being asked anything but an emergency call.


    That''s too much to be confused about¡­ and even the face collected is a problem.


    To Alexis, the king, us to Sophia, Hildegard, the gathered tenants... and for once Sylvia and so far so good.


    It is even usible, given that he was summoned urgently to the royal castle.


    But...


    "... hey, I don''t care what we think, I feel out of ce?


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "Right... I was called, so I tried toe first..."


    "How dare they bring me here as I am..."


    "No, I think I''m probably the most out of ce, huh? I think there''s a limit to what I said about student rates..."


    You shouldn''t be here with Aina, She, Felicia, Lina, Cami. Faces don''t hide the confusion, and Alexis and the others are throwing their gaze at Hildegard just because they don''t understand what kind of gathering it is.


    But Hildegard ignored all of that.


    Because I didn''t think it was necessary.


    I don''t have to exin it, but I can still see the general area if I look at this piece of paper that still serves my nostalgia.


    That''s just what it is though, so I decided to just say it for once.


    "Honestly, I''m not sure what''s going on, but this is a lot moreborious than splitting it twice. If we''re gonna talk about confidentiality, this is not the best ce."


    "... well I thought so, but I figured you were talking about those kinds of things. But why this candidate?


    "Alexis is not in a national sense. Sophia and us are... subtle, but we can''t talk about it. It''s not convenient for me to stay here because of the Demon n. Most likely, your lords will listen to you as a nation."


    "... I just don''t get the flow a bit?


    "Oh. Give me a proper exnation."


    "Anyway, we''ll find out soon enough, so I''ll just be a minute. So, Aina and the others... Cami got a little lost, but something like that. You can''t talk to me like that. Perhaps you''ll find out someday, even if I don''t tell you, but you better have time."


    "... you still don''t really understand the situation, but somehow you can imagine. At a time when there''s clearly not enough of one person on this scene."


    "Hmm, that''s what I should say. Let''s just take a look at this. So you know what I''m trying to say. By the way, I''ve already made up my mind about how it works."


    Give Alexis the paper he took out of his nose.


    With a strange look on his face, Alexis looked through it - instantly, he opened his eyes.


    Keep your shoulders shrugged, even as that face turns this way.


    Then he lurked his eyebrows, making a difficult face but also a face that he was somewhat convinced of, but he stared at the paper so promptly that he would give it to him next.


    Thus the paper passed to Sofia¡­ From there the earlier reaction was simr to that of Alexis.


    That''s the same with going one after the other to us, Sylvia and Aina, except in the case of Aina and the others, what''s different about the fact that they included something that looked like a shame there?


    Still, if you look at everyone''s face, you seem to have understood what Hildegard wanted to say... where the paper circled and came back to hand, this time without any hesitation, crushing as the emotions ordered.


    "I don''t know why you told us this first, but the first thing I''m sure other countries will be able to do is pass on simr content in the near future. We need to think about how it''s going to work."


    When he finishes telling them what he wants to say, Hildegard burns up the garbage in his hand so that it can rece the signal of termination.


    Open your hands, the ashes left behind are scattered... no one had anything toin about about it.


    It had some wording on it, but if I summarise it, it would suffice in thest sentence.


    - In the name of the Fifth King, I certify Soma Neumont as the newest Demon King.


    Hildegard clenched his fist once more, looking at everyone''s thoughtful face.

 651 Formerly The Strongest, Meet The Waiting

    The moment I woke up, it was the stone ceiling that was reflected in Soma''s vision.


    Not that of my familiar room, but even thinly dirty somehow.


    What''s more, the surroundings are dim, and if you put your gaze down, it''s the ironttice that you saw right there.


    It was a barn.


    But there was no reason for Soma to panic because five days had already passed since he first saw this sight.


    Because I''m even starting to get used to it, I didn''t feel anything more like it now.


    "... If I say one way or the other, I''m starting to get tired of watching it."


    Soma made one stretch when she stood up, leaking a grunt that could also be taken as such a blur.


    It is somewhat borate because the ground was hard, but it is also starting to get used to it again.


    I turn my shoulders gently and look around, and now I squeal.


    "I wonder what''s going on."


    Free time, not that.


    If you turn your gaze to the corner of the room, there are two mountains there.


    It''s a stacked book, divided into two parts, because it separates what you''ve read from what you haven''t.


    The number will be higher for those that have finished reading, but still as much remains for those that have not.


    If you think about it, there won''t be anything left to do, at least for a couple more days.


    "If I''m honest, I''m the type who''s better at using my body than using my head..."


    I wouldn''t be bitter trying to stick to my desk if it was for a purpose, but I''m still not good at it.


    In other words, if I were to say it in the end, I was tired of it.


    "Hmmm... I''d like to change my mood at least a little bit. It doesn''t have to be an hour..."


    And once I thought that, I wasn''t going to be able to put up with that desire.


    Soma begins to seriously consider whether doing so would cause any problems.


    "Hmm... that doesn''t seem like a problem. No one wille until lunch time after breakfast has been brought, and in the meantime it won''t be a problem if we''re not here for a little while. Just a few holes in the wall to get out of here... well, it''s trivial."


    "It''s not trivial at all. If you will forgive me, I will be angry with you, so I want you to stay."


    "Mm...? pissed off, is it? Surprisingly, I thought you were taking care of everything."


    "That''s a misunderstanding, isn''t it? Though I am certainly called a king or something, it does not mean that I am summing it up. One way or another, I''m on the side of being used."


    "Oh, did you?"


    To unexpected facts, I nod admirably.


    Again, there seems to be more I don''t know about ''here''.


    "... By the way, may I ask you one thing?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "... how are you not surprised? I must have spoken to him all of a sudden after Ipletely erased the signs."


    "Of course, because I hadn''tpletely erased the signs, though?


    Instead, he turned his gaze toward the outside of the ironttice, and leaned his neck, and his space, which was supposed to be nothing, suddenly shifted.


    So slowly, it was something that made her look like a girl with peachy hair, trying to stain her on the spot.


    Eleonora Lindenberg.


    Be the fifth king, ruler of ''this ce''.


    He said that nominally, but it still makes no difference that he is a great man.


    But now the great man was staring at Soma without hiding any dissatisfaction.


    "... I still have the extra skill to block signs, don''t I?


    "Is it not rather because of that? Because they rely on their skills, they don''t realize they haven''t erased the slightest sign."


    "I don''t think that''s the problem...... well, that''s fine. As much as you''re bullshit, that means you''re bullshit now."


    "I don''t know why they''re ming me... but it''s okay. So, what can I do for you? It''s a little early for breakfast, and you didn''te to see my face, did you?


    "Mmm... I''m not convinced that''s how they affirm it, but it''s certainly true"


    Though her cheeks swelled dissatisfied, Eleonora turned her face into something serious when she could pull it right in.


    And...


    "- Thank you for waiting so long, ''Demon King''"


    Soma exhaled, looking at his head thus lowered.


    What was included there was probably a shudder.


    "You know you don''t have to do such a big imitation, it''s a hard thing to do on purpose"


    "In fact, it is true that I have kept you waiting. It''s only natural that we should be sincere."


    "Well, it''s better than being scorned... whether or not ''ready'' is finally over"


    "Yes. I actually expected to ''wake up'' a little sooner, because it''s slower than I thought."


    "Hmm..."


    Soma was here for five days in the first ce because, as Eleonora said, he was waiting.


    He was brought here for a reason, but he waited here until it was over because he was not ready.


    There are many reasons why the ce you''ve been waiting for is even more convincing to Soma himself.


    "... in a way, I was able to have a meaningful time. There will be no problem."


    "That would help if you said so. Whatever."


    "Um, suppose to go? Should we just drill holes in the ironttice instead of the wall for now?


    "I''m also angry with you, so I''m d you stopped me. I don''t know when I''m going to use this ce because I''m not using it now."


    "Hmm... is that true too? Maybe the next step is for me toe in here."


    "As far as I''m concerned, I hope not."


    With that said, Soma went outside from the ironttice opened by Eleonora.


    There continues the stone aisle, where Soma follows after Eleonora, who walks ahead in a leading manner.


    The atmosphere was dim until we went up the stairs, and what was ahead, up the stairs, was a quiet space.


    There seemed to be no ce to strain, and at the same time there was soothing air flowing there.


    "I thought so when I first came here, but the air still seemed to be flowing."


    "Honestly, we get used to being here all the time, and I don''t really feel that way... but I don''t feel bad about you saying that. That''s the kind of air that our normal minds can create."


    "Um, honestly, I think this is good to be proud of. It''s also known as the main mountain, and if you''re a Sacred Shinto, you want toe once, etc."


    "Is that what it was written in the book I gave you?


    "Yes... but you were the one who gave them to me?


    "I just handed it over and left the selection to the others. I did say something that would convey the charm of us and the Holy City..."


    "Oh, I see, I thought some of the sensible and strange things were confusing..."


    I''m convinced that''s what happened, and I look around.


    Nevertheless, it was somewhat daunting, but it also did not seem so wrong.


    At least from what I''ve seen so far, because it was definitely just something that I didn''t think would hurt to look at once.


    "If you say so, I''d be thrilled to be one of the ones who invited you here."


    "Um, I really think you can put your chest up, right? This is - the Holy City seems like a good ce to be."


    - Santo.


    Yes, there''s Soma. This is the Holy City.


    In the capital where the fifth king stands, the main mountain of holy divinity.


    I don''t belong in any country, where that''s enough to be allowed.


    Soma was there in the form of an invitation to the Fifth King himself.


    Most importantly, he said that he was only used as a prehistoric superficial name in one way or another, and that there was no one else who really invited him.


    I haven''t been told who that is... but I''m probably going to see that person from now on.


    And, thinking about it, Eleonora stopped that leg.


    There is a majestic door ahead, and it can be seen at a nce that someone who will undoubtedly be waiting there is the right person.


    But Soma leaned his neck there because he knew from the signs that there was someone on the other side of the door, but he had a strange impression of the signs.


    You''re supposed to feel it for the first time, but it feels like you miss it nowhere.


    "Hehe, you seem just a little confused. But I think you''ll soon find out who that feeling is.... That''s just what ''he'' said."


    "Hmm... is that him?"


    Words never returned to that grunt, and instead the door was just opened.


    With the bitter sound, the sight of the other side is revealed.


    And.


    "Nice to meet you, I guess. And wee to the Holy Capital, Soma Neumont. I... call myself Satya Lindenberg, albeit tentatively. But, yeah... would you understand if I told you that you were the culprit of everything in a way?


    Something in the shape of the girl who was there had said that with a grin.

 652 YouLl Encounter The Former Strongest, Self-Proclaimed Culprits Of All.

    ¡º¤½¤ì¡»¤ÏÒ»ÒŠÉÙÅ®¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÐΤò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    î†Á¢¤Á¤ÏÕû¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢½Ö¤òši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤ÐÊ®ÈËÖÐÊ®Èˤ¬Õñ¤êÏò¤¯¤À¤í¤¦³Ì¶È¤Ë¤ÏÃÀÉÙÅ®¤À¡£


    ¤µ¤é¤Ë¤ÏÖ؈R¤Ë¤âËƤ¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¿ÕšÝ¤òÀp¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢¤¿¤È¤¨Èˤ´¤ß¤ÎÖФˤ¤¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÈËÄ¿¤òÒý¤«¤¶¤ë¤òµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤¿¤À¤·¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢„e¤ÎÒâζ¤âº¬¤ó¤ÀÒ•¾€¤È¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡£


    °×óŠ³àÍ«¡£


    ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ç¤Ï¤È¤¢¤ë´æÔÚ¤òÒâζ¤¹¤ë¤½¤ì¤Èͬ¤¸¤â¤Î¤¬¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ï¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤À¤¬¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬îªÄ¿¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬ÀíÓɤǤϤʤ«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ó¤ÊЩ¼š¤Ç¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢šÝ¤ËÁô¤á¤Æ¤¹¤é¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤¬šÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¿¤ÀÒ»¤Ä¡£


    ¤½¤Î냇ìšÝ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤ÈͬµÈ¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢±ÈÝ^¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤Ç¤¹¤é¤¿¤À¤ÎÈˤʤΤǤϤʤ¤¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦³Ì¶È¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤ì¤Ï�ŠÁҤʤâ¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢¡º¤½¤ì¡»¤¬Àp¤¦¿ÕšÝ¤¬¤É¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿Òâζ¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤«¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¡¢¤è¤¯Öª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤¬Àp¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤È¡¢Í¬·N¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¼´¤Á¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤Ç¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤ÎÔªÐס£Òª¤¹¤ë¤Ë¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë²Ð¤µ¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦×îáá¤ÎÉñ¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    Â}¶¼¤Î°Â¤Ç´ý¤Á˜‹¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤³¤ì¤Û¤ÉÏà�ꤷ¤¤´æÔڤ⤤¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢µÚÎå¤ÎÍõ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤¬¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âÂ}¶¼¤ÎÃûÄ¿ÉϤÎÖ÷¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑԤ俤Τâ¼{µÃ¤À¡£


    Êˤ¨¤ë¤Ù¤­Éñ¤¬¤½¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤É¤ó¤ÊÈËÎï¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¤½¤ÎÉϤËÁ¢¤Ä¤³¤È¤Ê¤É³öÀ´¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤Õ¡¢¼´×ù¤ËÕý´ð¤òŒ§¤­³ö¤·¤¿ÉϤˡ¢¤½¤ì¤¬·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¥Ü¥¯¤ËÒܤ·¤¿¤ê¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤«¡£¤µ¤¹¤¬¡¢¤Ã¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤Ù¤­¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­ÎÒÝ…¤ÏÈê¤Ë¤½¤ó¤ÊïL¤ËÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ëÐĵ±¤¿¤ê¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ï¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë×Է֤Τ³¤È¤òß^СÔu�ý¤·¤¹¤®¤À¤È˼¤¦¤±¤É¤Í¡£¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Î¤³¤È¤ò¡¢¤«¤Ê£¿¡¡¤½¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤¤£¿¡¡¨D¨D´ÎÆÚ„‡¤ÎÍõ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¡¹


    ÆßÌì¤ÎÍõ¤Îßx¶¨¤òÐФäƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢Â}¶¼¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï½ñ¤«¤éÎåÄêÒÔÉÏÇ°¤Ë´ÎÆÚ„‡¤ÎÍõ¤ÎÄÚ¶¨¤òÊܤ±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤ë³Ì¶ÈÕ{¤Ù¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æégß`¤¤¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤·¤«¤â×ÔÉí¤ÎÇ°ÊÀ¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤Ï¡¢×Ô¤é¤Î¿Ú¤ÇÒԤƥ¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤Ø¤È�»¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    Â}¶¼¤Î¥È¥Ã¥×¤¬Éñ¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤âº¬¤á¤ÆÈ«¤Æ¤ÎÇéˆó¤ÏÉñ¤ËͲ’i¤±¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¤Î¤µ¤¹¤¬¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢ŒgÙ|µÄ¤Ë¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë²Ð¤Ã¤¿×îáá¤ÎÒ»Öù¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ì¤Ð¡¢�»¤¨¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯È«¤Æ¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤ª¤«¤·¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤¦©`¤ó¡­¡­¥­¥ß¤¬ºÎ¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤ÏºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤±¤ì¤É¡¢ß^СÔu�ý¤Ï¤·¤ÆÓû¤·¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢¥­¥ß¤Î¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤­¤Ã¤Èß^´óÔu�ý¤«¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£´_¤«¤Ë¥Ü¥¯¤Ï¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë²Ð¤Ã¤¿Î¨Ò»¤ÎÉñ¤È¤·¤Æȫ֪ȫÄܤÎÁ¦¤òÕñ¤ë¤¦˜ØÀû¤¬Ó뤨¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤±¤ì¤É¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤ÏÈ«Öª¤Ï¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯Ê¹¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡£¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤ÐÈ«Äܤ罤â¤Û¤Üʹ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑԤäƤ¤¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤¢¤¢¡¢¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¤Î¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤¹¤¬¡¢Ô’¤¬Ô礯¤ÆÖú¤«¤ë¤è¡¹


    ×ÔÉí¤ÇÈ«¤Æ¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÃûÄ¿ÉϤΥȥåפʤɤȤ¤¤¦¤ªï—¤ê¤Ï±ØÒª¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£


    ¤Ê¤é¤ÐÄæÕhµÄ¤ËÑԤäơ¢×Ô·Ö¤À¤±¤Ç¤ÏÈ«¤Æ¤ò¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤ÏÔ’¤Ë�»¤¨Â„¤¯Ð°Éñ¤È¤ä¤é¤ò¤É¤¦¤Ë¤«¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡¢´óÌ夽¤ó¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤«¤Ê¡£Ð°Éñ¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿±ËÅ®¤òÖ¹¤á¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤Ç¤ÏŸoÀí¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£¤À¤«¤éÉ«¡©¤ÈÊÖ¤òÄý¤é¤·Æ·¤ò‰ä¤¨˜”¡©¤Ê¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤òÔ‡¤·¡­¡­¤Ç¡¢×îáá¤ÎÊֶΤޤÇʹ¤Ã¤ÆºÎ¤È¤«µ¹¤¹¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Þ¤Ç¤ÏÁ¼¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤µ¡£¤½¤Îááʼĩ¤ò½K¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ë½Y¾Ö¶þ°ÙÄê¤Û¤Éʹ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤½¤³¤«¤é¶þ°ÙÄê¤Û¤ÉÃߤê¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤¿¡£¤À¤±¤É¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÁ¦¤Ï¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¯‘ø¤é¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤Í¡¢¤Á¤ç¤¯¤Á¤ç¤¯ÇޤƤÏÆ𤭤ƤòÀR¤ê·µ¤·¤Æ¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢¥­¥ß¤ò´ý¤¿¤»¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤â¤½¤ì¤¬Ô­Òò¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤µ¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤¤¤¨¤Ð¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤¬¤â¤¦ÉÙ¤·Ô礯Æ𤭤ë¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤«ÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤³×î½ü¤Î¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢˜”¤Ï¡¢Ê®ÈÕÇÞ¤¿áá¤ÇÒ»ÈÕÆ𤭤롢¤È¤¤¤¦ÖÜÆÚ¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤·¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤Î¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¡¢ÎåÈÕÇ°¤¬¤½¤ÎÆ𤭤ëÈÕ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢¤¹¤Þ¤Ê¤¤¤Í¡¢Ê¢´ó¤ËÇÞ·»¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤µ¡£¥­¥ß¤òÎåÈÕ¤â´ý¤¿¤»¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤À¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤òÐê¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤¿¤À¤ÎÖ±¸Ð¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤À¤¬Í¬•r¤Ë¡¢´_ÐŤò³Ö¤Ã¤¿Ö±¸Ð¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¡£


    É٤ʤ¯¤È¤â¥½©`¥Þ¤Ï¡¢×ÔÉí¤Î¿¼¤¨¤òégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¿Ú¤Ë³ö¤¹Ê¤¬¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬±ØÒª¤Ê¤³¤È¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤Þ¤¿Ö±¸ÐµÄ¤Ë¸Ð¤¸È¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤ï¤¶¤ï¤¶Ðê¤òͤ¯ÀíÓɤϲ»Ã÷¤À¤¬¡­¡­Â„¤«¤º¤È¤â¡¢¤ª¤½¤é¤¯¤Ï¤½¤¦ßh¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤¦¤Á¤Ë·Ö¤«¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤â¤Þ¤¿¡¢Ö±¸ÐµÄ¤Ë¸Ð¤¸È¡¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤Õ¡­¡­¥­¥ß¤Ï±¾µ±¤Ë¤µ¤¹¤¬¤À¤è¤Í¡£¤½¤³¤Þ¤ÇÀ´¤ë¤È²À¤¤¤°¤é¤¤¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤«¤·¤¿¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤Î£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤µ¡£¤¿¤À¤Î¶À¤êÑÔ¤À¤è¡£¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¥­¥ß¤Î¤³¤È¤òÉ¢¡©´ý¤¿¤»¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­ÍËÇü¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¤à¤·¤íÉ«¡©¤ÈÅdζÉ¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤¬ÓÃÒ⤷¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿±¾¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é×ÔÉí¤âÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤¢¤Î±¾¤Îɽ¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤¬Ï¾¤ò�¢¤¹¤¿¤á¤ËÓÃÒ⤵¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤¿¤á´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëég¤âϾ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤à¤·¤íÓÐÒâÁx¤Ç¤¹¤é¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ºÎ¹Ê¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë•ø¤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤Î¶à¤¯¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ³õÒŠ¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    Â}Éñ½Ì¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ï¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë´ó·ÖŽÚ¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢Â}¶¼¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤ÏÖª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤â¶à¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÃØÃÜÖ÷Áx¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤Ï¡¢…g¼ƒ¤ËÂ}Éñ½Ì¤ÎÐÅͽÒÔÍ⤬Ådζ¤òʾ¤¹¤³¤È¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆÅdζ¤òʾ¤¹¤³¤È¤¬¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤ÎÇéˆó¤¬Íâ¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤Ï¤º¤â¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤½¤ÎÖФˤϥ½©`¥Þ¤¬Öª¤ê¤¿¤¯¤È¤âÖС©Çéˆó¤òÈëÊÖ¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤âº¬¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸Ìؤ˷¨Ðg¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤ÏÅdζÉ¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡£¤â¤Ã¤ÈÔ”¼š¤òÖª¤ê¤¿¤¤¤°¤é¤¤¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¥­¥ß¤Ï¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤ê¤½¤³¤ËÅdζ¤òʾ¤¹¤À¤í¤¦¤Í¡£¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ë·¨Ðg¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤ÏšÝÝX¤Ë½Ì¤¨¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¡­¡­¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ï„e¤Ë¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢…g¼ƒ¤Ë¥¢¥ì¤ÎÊ˽M¤ß¤òÕý´_¤ËÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤Ã¤Æ¥Ü¥¯¤À¤±¤À¤«¤é¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤âÕhÃ÷¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡£¤Þ¤¢¥­¥ß¤¬Íû¤à¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥Ü¥¯¤¬½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤â˜‹¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸¤Û¤¥¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    Éñ¤«¤éÖ±¡©¤Ë½Ì¤¨¤òÕˆ¤¦™C»á¤¬Ó뤨¤é¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢Ëæ·Ö¤ÈÌ«¤Ã¸¹¤ÊÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Â}Éñ½Ìͽ¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤­¤Ã¤ÈÆü¤¤¤Æϲ¤Ö¤Ù¤­ˆöÃæ¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ŒgëH¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤«¤é¤ÏÁw¤Þ¤·¤²¤ÊÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·ÉúÔ÷¤È¥½©`¥Þ¤ÏÂ}Éñ½Ìͽ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤³¤³¤ÇËØÖ±¤Ëϲ¤Ö¤Û¤É¼ƒ»‚¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ºÎ¤òÆó¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ä¤é¤ÈÄ¿¤ò¼š¤á¤ì¤Ð¡¢¡º¤½¤ì¡»¤ÏºÎ¹Ê¤½¤ó¤ÊÄ¿¤òÏò¤±¤é¤ì¤ë¤Î¤«¤¬·Ö¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤Ë¼ç¤ò¤¹¤¯¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤ä¤ì¤ä¤ì¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÄ¿¤òÏò¤±¤é¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤ÆÐÄÍâ¤À¤Í¡£¥Ü¥¯¤ÏÉÆÒ⤫¤éÉꤷ³ö¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¹


    ¡¸¤¤¤Ä¤É¤³¤Î¤É¤ó¤ÊÉñÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¡¢Éñ¤ÎÉÆÒâ¤Û¤É°øÃÔ»ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤É¤¦¤»¤½¤ÎÉÆÒâ¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤Ë¤ÏòX„Ó¤ÎÔª¤È¤Ç¤â¤¤¤Ã¤¿¥ë¥Ó¤¬Õñ¤Ã¤Æ¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸�¢¤Ë¤âÉñ¤ËÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¿á¤¤ÑÔ¤¤²Ý¤À¡¹


    ¡¸�¢¤Ë¤âÉñ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£¤½¤â¤½¤â×Ô·Ö¤ÇÈ«¤Æ¤ÎÔªÐפȤ«ÑԤäƤª¤­¤Ê¤¬¤é½ñ¸ü¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤ì¤â¤½¤¦¤À¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäƤ¯¤Ä¤¯¤Ä¤ÈЦ¤¦×ˤϡ¢¤¤¤¤¸Ð¤¸¤ÎºúÉ¢³ô¤µ¤Ë‰T¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤³¤ì¤ÇºÎ¤âÆó¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¤É¤ÈÑԤäÆÐŤ¸¤ëÕߤϡ¢¤¿¤È¤¨ÐÅÕߤǤ¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ëß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ½Y˜‹ŸoÀñ¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤Ë¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤¬¿Ú¤òЮ¤ó¤Ç¤³¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤¬¤½¤ÎÔ^’‡¤À¡£


    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤³¤³¤ËÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤«¤éÒâ‡íµÄ¤ËÑÔ„Ó¤òÉ÷¤à¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¹�¤¬¤¢¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢¤½¤Î¤»¤¤¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡£


    ¡¸¤Ç£¿¡¡¤½¤í¤½¤íëjÕ„¤Ï¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¡ÎÒÝ…¤¬¤³¤³¤Ëºô¤Ó³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿ÀíÓɤ°¤é¤¤¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤¤¤¤¼Óœp„¤«¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤í•ºÏ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤È˼¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¹


    ¡¸¤ó©`¡¢¤Þ¤¢´_¤«¤Ë¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡£¥­¥ß¤ÈÔ’¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ÏÖС©˜S¤·¤¤¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤¤¤Ä¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Í¡£¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤º¤È¤â·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤¤£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤Ê¤É¤ÏÎÒÝ…¤Î¤³¤È¤ò¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¤È¡ºÄ§Íõ¡»¤Ê¤É¤Èºô¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤É¤¦¤»¤½¤ìévßB¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¨D¨DħÍõ¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÓÑÈˤÎÒÁ¿—¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ê¡¢ÒÔÇ°Íõ¶¼¤Çµ¹¤·¤¿¥¢¥ì¤òÖ¸¤¹ÑÔÈ~¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¥½©`¥Þ¤â¤½¤ÎħÍõ¤È¤ä¤é¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤¬·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤éÉÙ¤·À§¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤«¤½¤¦¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¤±¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ë¤Î¤À¡£


    Íõ¶¼¤Ç¥¢¥ì¤òµ¹¤·¤¿Ö±áᤫ¤é±¡¤Ã¤¹¤é¤È¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ÌؤË×î½ü¤Ï¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¤È¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¤Ç¡¢¤½¤³¤Ç¤Î¥³¥ì¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Ÿoév‚S¤À¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤µ¤¹¤¬¤ËŸoÀí¤¬¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤Þ¤¢¸ÐÒ™µÄ¤Ë¤½¤ì¤¬·Ö¤«¤ë¤À¤±¤Ê¤¿¤á¡¢Ô”¤·¤¤¤³¤È¤¬·Ö¤«¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¶É¤ê¤Ë´¬¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤¢¤ê¡¢½ñ»Ø¤ÏËØÖ±¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤­¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ·¨Ðg½j¤ß¤â¤¢¤êÂ}¶¼¤Ë¤ÏÒ»¶ÈÀ´¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤â¤¢¤ë¤¬¡£


    ¤È¤â¤¢¤ì¡£


    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡¢Ô’¤¬Ô礤¤Î¤Ï¤¤¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤è¤Í¡£¤Þ¤¢±¾À´¤Ï¥­¥ß¤¬Ä§Íõ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¥Ü¥¯‚Ȥ«¤é¸Éœh¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤ÏÓФêµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à£¿¡¡¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¥­¥ß¡¢×Ô·Ö¤¬Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÍâ¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏºÎ¤â·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤ÎÑÔ¤¤·½¤«¤é¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢±¾À´¤Ïß`¤¦¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¤Í¡£¤¿¤À¥­¥ß¤ÏÉ«¡©¤ÈÌØÊâ¤À¤«¤é¡¢É«¡©¤ÊÒâζ¤Ç·Å¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤º¡¢¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¤´×ㄺ¤¤¤¿¤À¤¤¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤µ¡£¨D¨D¤Þ¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¿¤À¤Î½¨Ç°¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¹


    ¡¸¤à£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¿¡¹


    ½¨Ç°¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤ò¤³¤³¤Ëºô¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ï±¾µ±¤Ï„e¤ÎÀíÓɤ¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï±¾µ±¤ËÐĵ±¤¿¤ê¤¬¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÊפòƒA¤²¤ë¡£


    ÌؤË�™Òâ¤Ê¤É¤Ï¸Ð¤¸¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¿¤á¡¢ºÎ¤«�™¤¤¤³¤È¤òÆó¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Í¨D¨D¤Ã¤È¡¢¤Á¤ç¤¦¤ÉÁ¼¤¤¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤À¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬·Å¤¿¤ì¤¿¤Î¤È¡¢¥½©`¥Þ¤¬±Ú¤Î·½¤Ø¤ÈÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤Û¤Üͬ•r¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤³¤³¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ëºÎÕߤ«¤ÎšÝÅä¤ò²ìÖª¤·¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ö±áá¤ËÞZÒô¤È¹²¤Ë¤½¤Î±Ú¤¬³Z¤±É¢¤ë¡£


    Ã÷¤é¤«¤Ë¤¿¤ÀʤǤϤʤ¯¡¢¤À¤¬¥½©`¥Þ¤¬˜‹¤¨¤ë¤³¤È¤¹¤é¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎšÝÅ䤬Ҋ֪¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤Ï¤Ï¡¢¤³¤³¤Ê¤é¤ÐÎÒ¤ÎÄ¿¤òÕ`ħ»¯¤»¤ë¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤¸¤ã¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¸Ê¤¤¤Î¤¸¤ã£¡¡¡¤¢¤Î핤ÎÎÒ¤Èͬ¤¸¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤é¤Ã¤Æ¤ÏÀ§¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¤«¤é¤Ê£¡¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¬F¤ì¤¿×ˤϡ¢¤ä¤Ï¤êÒŠÖª¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Çégß`¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Íßµ[¤ÎÉϤǸßЦ¤¤¤¹¤ë×ˤϡ¢¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ðég’i¤±¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤½¤Î±íÇ餬¡¢Ö±áá¤Ë‰ä¤ï¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢Ðú‡W¤ò‰Ó¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤ÏÕl¨D¨D¤Ê£¡£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ïó@㵤Ǥ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ÓФêµÃ¤¶¤ë¤â¤Î¤òÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦î†¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ•¾€¤ÏÏȤۤɥ½©`¥Þ¤Ø¤ÈÈ«¤Æ¤ÎÔªÐפʤɤȤ¤¤¦×Ô¼º½B½é¤ò¤·¤¿¥â¥Î¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤ä¡¢¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¡¢¾Ã¤·¤Ö¤ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¦¡¢Ðꤸ¤ã¤í¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¡ºÎ¹ÊÙF˜”¤¬¤³¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¸¤ã¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹


    ¤³¤Îˆö¤ËÂÒÈ뤷¤Æ¤­¤¿ÕߨD¨D¥Ò¥ë¥Ç¥¬¥ë¥É¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê½~½Ð¤Ë¤âËƤ¿Éù¤òÉϤ²¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 653 Formerly The Strongest, I Get All Sorts Of Explanations

    Looking at the somewhat chaotic ce, Soma muttered one fumble.


    I don''t know if there''s much I''d like to ask you.


    "In the meantime, is it okay that Hildegard gets to know Sole?


    "Sole, isn''t that terrible? You even introduced yourself by the name of Satya."


    "Self-proimed, would it? I mean, honestly, I''m still wondering what kind of attitude to take."


    "Hmm, well, is that what you have to do, huh? As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to get along... but you''re one of my few. Oh, by the way, do I and Hildegard know each other, or rather, are we at a ce called Best Friends? Right, Hildegard?


    "I''m your best friend! I don''t even remember having a friend like you in the first ce!


    "Yes, but?


    Say it and turn your gaze, and Sole, that''s, that''s crazy, right? But I was tilting my neck like I said.


    But as soon as I realized something, when I put my hands together...


    "Oh, I see, is that the one you''re sure to follow? You''re trying to show me that me and Hildegard have such a cheap rtionship, aren''t you?


    "Is that so?


    "Not at all......! Or you didn''t forget what you did......!?


    "Yeah? What did I do... did you do something to make me angry? I gave you the power of harmony, and I lent you all the knowledge, didn''t I? I think I''ve only done something to please you..."


    "Well, if that''s all, I''d have thanked you honestly."


    "Yeah, right? I even helped you reincarnate... what the hell are you unhappy about?


    "I would be determined by that reincarnation......! I waited fifty years because of you...!? I hope you don''t know what it was like after fifty years while I was looking forward to seeing if it was still there...!?


    "No, actually, I know it''s for you... but while you were waiting, that was fun, wasn''t it?


    "That''s not the problem...!


    "Hmmm..."


    Though I somehow know what you''re arguing about, it''s one thing Soma thought when he saw the sight.


    Alternate views of Hildegard, who looks like an angry mind, and Sole, who isughing at such Hildegard''s fury, nodding one.


    "Hmm... we sure don''t seem to get along"


    "Yeah, right? Hildegard, look, he''s saying, yeah?


    "Soma......!? Aren''t your eyes a pit saver? Or did you weaken him...!?


    "Why is that so? I just answered as I saw it... would Eleonora agree?


    "Huh? Oh, yes, you are... I think you two are very close. The more you fight, the more you say."


    "Damn, wasn''t this AWAY...!?


    Whatever you think, it was enemy territory from the beginning, but what Soma is doing, he just exhales.


    Or...


    "So, what are you doing here after all? I think it''s a little toote for me to visit a friend''s house..."


    "So who''s your friend...! What... I thought I was here to get you back, but I feel like we''re talking differently...?


    "Even if they say something different, at least I don''t know who I am?


    How did that happen in the first ce?


    It was entirely on my own initiative that Soma came here.


    I was in the store thinking about my decency, and I wasn''t grabbing anything.


    I can always go home if I want to be honest, and I can still go home.


    No matter what they told me to get it back, all you had to do was say what the hell you were talking about.


    "... Are you sure you didn''t make this kind of outrage in some sort of pretentious statement?


    Depending on the way you look at it, or in the circumstances, it is almost certainly the form in which Hildegard came to sell his fights to the Holy Divinity.


    There is something else called outrage.


    "Yes, no, you''re not...! I did think I wouldn''t mind selling a fight... well, yeah, it''s all that goddess''s fault...! You must be...!


    "You''re no different than your earliest child wasting time, are you?


    "Heh, totally. Well, it makes sense what she said. I don''t know exactly what to do with that."


    "Hmm... what the hell did you do? Well, I kind of imagine hearing Hildegard react, reincarnate, etc."


    "Perhaps, as you can guess, that''s what you mean? Well, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h That''s why she waited about fifty years for you to be reincarnated."


    It was not particrly surprising because it was something that could have been expected.


    So much so that I would rather take for granted about the involvement of God there in the rebirth of Soma into this world.


    There''s no way that God in that world isn''t involved when ites to reincarnating into this world.


    "By the way, why did you do that? From what I''m saying, it seemed deliberate."


    "Yeah, that''s intentional. And as for why, half of them are harassed, right?


    "You... I knew you were harassing me...!? That''s why I didn''t remember to get angry so often...!?


    "I still think so. Because I have a legitimate right to do so."


    "A legitimate right, is it?


    "Yeah. ''Cause she just said she was here to get you back...'' cause she was the first one to sidestep you"


    "Yeah? What does that mean?


    "Oh, hey!? You wait."


    "It means the way it is. Before you were reincarnated here, it was Hildegard who called you into the world."


    Words carried on ignoring Hildegardo, who tried to stop him, reached firmly into Somma''s ear and his eyes were directed reflexively towards Hildegardo.


    However, Hildegardo, who had been consolidated with his hand stretched out to the halfway position, would not turn to him as he would have noticed his gaze.


    That was to say that the word was correct.


    "Hmm... apparently it''s true"


    ''Cause there''s no point in lying.''


    "And I embezzled it, which means..."


    "Yeah, you were supposed to be called into this world. Not reincarnation, of course."


    In other words, it was this world that Soma should have been in when he woke up in that world.


    Apparently, it doesn''t make any difference that he was in another world after all.


    "Hmm... if it had been, it would have been different"


    "I guess. Well, from a global perspective, it wouldn''t have made a big difference. This is how you end up in this world."


    "Well, I don''t care because you''re not interested in what didn''t happen... what did Hildegard think and do that?


    "Oh, that''s why... this is another masterpiece. He said he wanted to meet someone who would defeat him. So, the moment you saw your soul, you made up your mind? From there on out, you say you''ve been waiting for me toe and watch over you, so you''re healthy in weird ces, or what? Besides, right after the transfer, he turned his hand around to make sure you didn''t fit the dangerous eye."


    "Don''t do it any more! My majesty is gone!


    "I''ll teach Hildegard one good thing, but there''s never going to be anything that doesn''t originally exist, is there?


    "How dare you!?


    That''s how Hildegard made a scene again, but unlike earlier, there was deliberateness there.


    Or the intention is obvious at a time when we are trying not to even look at each other as opposed to Soma.


    "Hmm...... Hildegard"


    "Huh...!?


    The moment I called my name, its shoulders trembled.


    Still to Hildegard, who doesn''t want to turn his face here, but Soma doesn''t mind saying the words that go on.


    "Be grateful."


    "... Huh? Thank you, isn''t it?


    "Is that so?


    "I... I used you just for my own greed, didn''t I? Thankful sardines..."


    "It is, this is, is. Whatever you thought and what you were going to do, I was able to finish my previous life satisfactorily. I don''t know if I would have been able to do that if I hade to this world from the beginning... so I thank you."


    "-... you''re as cowardly as ever."


    "Why are you being disparaged?


    And when I said that, the dry noise went on and on twice.


    It''s the sound of your hand pped, and when you look at it, it''s the frightened eyes that were there.


    "Yes, yes, that''s not here. Would you do it somewhere else?


    "... not at all. It just seems like harassment."


    "It wasn''t anything like that... well, it was definitely in the middle of a conversation. That''s how my life was called into that world, and I died... so why did you reborn us?


    "Of course, Hildegard asked me to. Let me reincarnate with you."


    "... I could handle it in the same world, but I just couldn''t help it in the other world. So I searched for the nearest, magical world from that world and asked God there, so..."


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, I didn''t have to wonder which side to lower, because this is still God. I embraced you with pleasure, so..."


    "... what''s so good about harassing you?"


    "That''s it. You can''t get too licked because you''re a god."


    I don''t think it was anything that could have been licked or anything at a time when there was only one pir in this world, but in short, I guess it means bullshit.


    Honestly through... but there were things I couldn''t get through.


    "Hmm... I know the whole thing, but there are things that I don''t know yet. After all, why was my life supposed to be called into this world? No, rather than should we ask? Isn''t that why you reincarnated us into this world and even brought us here this time? and"


    "... that''s really quick and helpful. Yeah... here''s the answer to that question. Exactly. And why did you intend to call you into this world..."


    So I distinguished the words, I''m sure, in order not to wear them.


    And then, after making the tame for nothing...


    - I want you to save the world.


    Sole uttered such words.

 654 Former Strongest, Asked For Help

    "- Don''t say no!


    Shortly after being told peacefully, it was for some reason Hildegard who shouted that way at the aperture.


    Besides, he looks great in vain with his chest stretched, and Soma unexpectedly zeroes his sigh.


    "No, why do you answer? And he seems great for some reason."


    "''Cause it''s not my word, is it? I don''t care what you think, it''s too frigid. In the first ce, I''m not in charge of the world, so why would Soma have to help?"


    Whatever you think, private thoughts are hidden, but what you''re saying made sense.


    Or, honestly, it''s what Soma thought too.


    The words were a little frigid to listen to honestly.


    I''m not doubting that it''s God... rather, is that why?


    Believing in the Word of God, it must be amon fact between East and West in ancient times.


    "Oh man... it''s sad that you can''t believe your words"


    "Hmm... you deserve it. Nevertheless... apart from that, I don''t think we should ask you what you''re up to."


    "What are you up to? The fact that we need him to save this world... is the fact that this world is in danger, isn''t it? And of course, it''s not the result of me plotting anything."


    "Hmm... the crisis of the world, is it"


    It''s a big one, but they''re gods of this world anyway.


    Nor was it generally deniable.


    "What exactly is it?


    "Soma......? I don''t think I need to ride that bullshit..."


    "Was it you who said you should listen to your n? Whatever you judge, you can''t judge without listening first."


    "Mmmm... that''s not true..."


    "I don''t care what the motive is. As long as you listen to me, you won''t be able to ignore them."


    "When they say that, I can lose my temper to hear it... but are they the" guys "?"


    "Yeah. Well, you probably already thinly guessed, but you kept you waiting five days because you were actually waiting for Hildegard toe. I was wondering if you''de here more fortuitously... surprised you didn''t, huh?


    "What do you mean by surprise...! I mean... you''ve been waiting for me, then?


    "Am I right? That''s what I''m trying to do to you."


    That it would be every trouble, that is what we knew from the beginning.


    So there was nothing particrly rushing about it, and if I just turned my gaze to talk quickly, Sole just deepened his grin that it had to be like this.


    "Nooo...? I think it creates an atmosphere that you can see with your eyes and eyes...?


    "It would be my fault. So, what do you mean?


    "Right...... I''m pretty confused about where to start even though I tell you to... well, I guess it''s easy to talk from the start. Yeah, so - the truth is, this world was supposed to be doomed a long time ago, do you believe me?


    "It was supposed to be doomed, is it?


    "Yeah, a few hundred years ago now... a little more strictly, about five hundred years ago,"


    Soma came to the pin with that word, probably because he had been involved in several of its rted events.


    I didn''t know until a specific number of years ago, but hundreds of years ago, that''s a word I''ve heard several times.


    "Hmm... I mean, by evil god, do you mean?


    "That''s just great. Yes, this world was supposed to be destroyed by the hand of a god who was inherently evil...... mad and fallen. But it didn''t. The evil god himself was defeated before the world was destroyed. by the hands of certain heroes."


    "Hmm... with the hands of the heroes, that''s what I used to say."


    "I wonder what that means?


    "That''s what it means. I''ve heard that story before... but I think the heroes suddenly appeared in this world?


    "Speaking of which, I remember hearing it from you. Were you talking about the heroes who fought the evil gods being different worlds?


    If I said that and turned my gaze, Sole had a grin that said he was right.


    A person with the power to stop the evil god, who is so present as to destroy the world, appears from another world by chance.


    That''s convenient. Too many coincidences happen.


    "Unlike Hildegard, I''m a god born just to manage this world. I ampletely in one heart with this world, so if this world perishes, I perish too. Even God doesn''t want to die, until he strikes his best hand."


    "If that''s what you''re saying, you should have done something yourself. The fact that there were only two pirs meant that the force was equivalent, right?


    "I would have liked to have done that if I could, too. Hate and the power of the battle system were all under her jurisdiction, and it was fundamentally impossible."


    "Fundamentally impossible...? I don''t suppose you could have attacked me?


    "No, actually, that''s not true. I told you. I was born to manage this world. [M] She is not empowered to do harm to the subjects she manages... even if she falls, because she is also on the management side. Instead of attacking, I couldn''t even scratch one."


    "Yeah? Doesn''t that make you feel weird? Then the evil gods can''t kill the world they need to manage, too?


    "It''s supposed to be... maybe she wasn''t. Not because he fell, but must have been given authority to destroy the world from the beginning"


    "What is it for? It''s not like the world gave it to kill itself..."


    "No... you''re actually right"


    "... what?


    "The world was giving her such authority to kill herself. If I were to say it atst, it was all a prescribed route, including until she fell mad and destroyed this world. It was decided from the beginning, so..."


    "To whom?


    - Of course, in the world.


    That was one thing that I''m not convinced of right now for Soma, but apparently not for Hildegard.


    I was nodding to convince myself of something.


    "I see... the world has defined it as its own destiny."


    "Well, it may be hard for you to understand, but that''s what the world is all about. Predict the most likely future to follow, and try to make it work. Whether your own demise awaits you at the end of it, don''t worry about it."


    "In a way, it means it''s the most natural thing. And if the world does something unnatural, we don''t know how far the impact will go. That''s why we call it destiny, and we want to follow it..."


    "Well, I''m very special."


    Though I shrugged my shoulders as I put it that way, I guess you''re right as far as actually listening.


    Whatever that means.


    "Hmm... well, somehow I figured it out, but what''s wrong with that story? If I told you, it was five hundred years ago, and the destruction of the world would have left with the evil gods being disputed?


    "No, actually, I''m not leaving. I''m sure there''s no longer a factor... but the world hasn''t given up on itself."


    "Oh...... well, if that''s the case, I guess so. If you set it down to destiny, it''s definitely something to do. Five hundred years have passed... or five hundred years from the world is not a margin of error. From the world, we failed, so we moved on to the next one, it''s a sense of purpose."


    "That''s the thing. But likest time, I can''t help you. That''s why I called you guys."


    There was no contradiction in the story, and certainly that was a convincing one.


    But...


    "So why are we called?


    "I mean, if that were the case, I would have called it normal."


    "I would have liked to have done the same if I could... then there was a danger that the world would have perceived me. It''s the same as advertising that you''re up to something to get you to me. Well, maybe it won''t change in the end, but we should pick the one that''s a little bit more likely, right? Oh by the way, I called you guys... and I decided to entrust this matter to you for exactly what I just said. You''re one of the few people who can fight the world."


    "That doesn''t mean it''s warlike... does it?


    "Yeah. Not choosing someone else, Eleonora, for example, is the same reason I don''t move directly. I can''t do anything about it. It''s impossible for a normal person to fight what the world wants."


    "Hmm... I am certainly a former god and dragon man, so I can''t be purely a human being in this world. Though, Soma is physically normally a human being in this world, isn''t he?


    "He''s more important than that. He''ll be the only one who can really fight it. Demon King - Unless you''re the world''s traitor and the world''s recognised you. Because you were chosen to destroy this world."


    "... I''ve never wanted to do that in my life, have I?


    "Well, there are a lot of reasons around. I''m going to go after them... before I do, can I ask if you guys can help me? Because you don''t want to do that, but you can have problems if you tell me all about it. Yeah, of course, if you''ll cooperate, I promise you I''ll pay you what you deserve, okay?


    "Ho...? Isn''t thatpulsive? If you don''t cooperate, you''re going to die, so I thought you''d tell me."


    "No way. Then you''re the evil god. I''m a good god. You don''t have to do what you don''t want, and you pay the people who work for you."


    Although Hildegard muttered about which mouth said, etc., it was gorgeously through.


    With a smile on my face, I still put the color of seriousness on my eyes.


    "I''m still a god. Most things can be done, and most wishes can be fulfilled. For example, you can use magic."


    Come on, I''ve been asking you.

 655 God And The Leading Believers Talk

    Eleonora narrowed her eyes as she stared at the door where the two backs disappeared.


    It looked like it was trying to look across the door or something else... but there''s no way I can see anything with that, naturally.


    Cutting her gaze as she gave up, Eleonora turned her face to the Lord next door.


    "Are you sure?


    "Nah, it would be like that at first. I was just offered what I wanted, and rushing to eat at it is like telling me to look at my feet. On the contrary, I was so relieved that he wasn''t that far-fetched."


    "Yes..."


    Although Eleonora points her lips slightly dissatisfied with the word, she doesn''t do anything to ovep the words any further.


    It is not the Lord''s decision.


    Where there has been dissatisfaction, it is a natural duty to follow it.


    Though...


    "Unbelievable, huh?


    "Oh, no, I''m not denying what Satya thinks... that, honestly..."


    "Don''t you think you can help me?"


    "... Yes."


    - Satya''s response to the plea to the Somas was a temporary suspension.


    Soma told him he wanted to think about it for now, and he walked out that door earlier with Hildegard.


    Though I came to the Holy Capital, it meant I wanted to think with a view of the city because I hadn''t seen the city properly...... Eleonora wouldn''t be surprised when I left just like that.


    He didn''t seem to be willing to cooperate with us.


    "Especially Mr. Hildegard, who seemed to be very hard at work..."


    "Hmm? Oh... not really that far as Hildegard is concerned"


    "Oh, really?


    "Yeah, I would have looked stubborn, but that''s half a pose,"


    "Pose......?


    "From him, we''re the first to see each other, and this is the same ce as the enemy. She was daring to pose as a denial by the time he could easily refuse. Well, there would have been a mix of personal feelings, but that''s why I was wasting too much time."


    "It was..."


    I basically said I was thorough with my observations, but I didn''t seem to notice.


    Now it''s aplete ''eyes'' break.


    As he exhaled his depressing sigh, he was leaked a bitterugh.


    "No, you don''t have to be depressed. I''m not much different from you because I look like you, but I''ve actually lived a lot longer than you. Well, it''s a lot more people-like than it used to be... do you mean it was worth making sure it was rubbed among people for fifty years? Back then, she was worried about whether she, the dragon, could walk with people. You don''t seem to be worried about that right now."


    "... to be honest, I''m not happy with that again."


    "Yeah? What do you want?


    "He''s definitely grateful to Satya, but he doesn''t seem to feel it at all."


    "Oh, isn''t that what you have to do? Harassment isn''t a lie, either. Besides, I''m not trying to put it on the table, but I think you feel pretty grateful for me, don''t you?


    "It doesn''t make sense if you don''t put it on the table..."


    And that''s why Eleonora doesn''t like her.


    Because I know I''m great, but I can''t foresee it with these eyes, and I can''t know its true meaning.


    Or maybe that''s some kind of jealousy.


    "Ma, whatever, she''s practically not that much of a problem. If he agrees in the first ce, it''s obvious that she agrees crumbly, too."


    "Then it''s up to him to decide the rest? That doesn''t sound like a lot worse than I thought."


    "No... how about that?


    "... does Master Satya think differently?


    Though it was true that Soma didn''t feel like a rider, he didn''t have that much of a rejection either.


    I also felt like if I gave you a good exnation again, you would nod at me...


    "I''m sure he''s the weak type in the body. It''s awesome and sweet when ites to the person you decide to be with once, but for that matter, it''s cynical against the other person. Even strangers would try to help if they were within their reach... but I guess they wouldn''t dare to reach out. Especially in situations where you have something to prioritize."


    "... I mean, you''re unlikely to help us?


    "He knows himself very well. Sure, his power is powerful, but he can''t be more omnipotent in the true sense than the origin of the sword exists. If you''re trying to help the people you care about, it''s best to stay close. And I''m sure, still, the world crisis can be saved. Arge number of strangers'' bodies will be rolling around... but his important people will be safe. With his power, we can protect a country."


    "It''s..."


    Trying to say something, Eleonora ended up shutting her mouth.


    That''s because, indeed, it''s one correct answer.


    Eleonora, in particr, can almost urately predict what we will have to do if Soma is to help us.


    Given that, trying to help only your loved ones is not a mistake.


    It''s just...


    "... but you still want me to reach out to you, so I''m a selfish person."


    "I know that''s a beauty for you too. I want to help as many people as possible, well, maybe you''re the eyes, but I think you''re a sign of your humanity."


    "... thank you"


    "You don''t need to thank me. And... maybe you''ll end your worries."


    "... what, are you up to something?


    Is that what you''re gonna say? Funny... I''m so proud that no other god is as clean and white as I am. "


    I do almost agree that I am a wonderful God... but to the point that even Eleonora twinkles her eyebrows in the mundane apuse, honestly, this Lord alsobines frigidity.


    I would like you to refrain from all sorts of things as long as you mourn because it is definitely because of what you say and do, but I will not speak of it.


    It''s scary, not because I know it''s simply futile.


    "Well, I''m not nning it, but I''m pretty sure he''s never going home like this."


    "... how can you say that? That doesn''t mean he''s the Demon King, does it?


    "It''s not the right answer, but it''s not a mistake, is it? I don''t call him the Demon King, but in short, that''s just andmark the world put on. It doesn''t mean anything else... but it doesn''t make any difference that it''s andmark..."


    "Something is likely to happen near him,...?


    "I even bothered to interfere with the summoning of the brave, because it seems like I was even helping you with the resurrection of the demon king. I found a candidate at the end of it. It''s less likely the world will overlook it without doing anything. I mean... I don''t care what you think, because he has the nature to suck in trouble himself. There''s a lot going on around here right now, and, well, definitely something''s gonna happen, right?


    "... did I have to tell you that?


    "You didn''t ask me, and I told you I''d teach you to follow suit. That''s one of them."


    They treat me as frigid because I''m saying that, but it''s something I can''t help but say.


    In a double sense.


    Pushing his sigh to death, Eleonora turned her gaze toward the door.


    You can''t even try to find the two people who left it, or still use the power of ''eyes'' to find them.


    Exhaling his breath in all its meanings, Eleonora hoped, knowing that there was an object next to her to pray for, at least, that everything would go in the right direction.

 656 Ex-Strong, See The Sacred Capital

    As he walked around the city, Soma nced around for a moment.


    What is there is rarity and inspiration.


    Santo.


    It was walking down the boulevard of the ce they called it.


    If they do poorly, they''re going to look suspicious, but the people in the city aren''t even going to turn a suspicious nce at them for getting used to it.


    Well, given the fact that it''s the main mountain of Holy Theism, it''s asmon as the first time a visitor behaves somewhat suspiciously.


    And to be sure of that, fortunately, Soma didn''t hesitate to look at the people and the sights of the city.


    "... and Soma, aren''t you really d?


    And, if I turned my gaze to my voice, there was an unexpectedly serious appearance of Hildegard there.


    That gaze is pouring in here, and I said I wouldn''t miss one lie.


    I don''t have to check again to see what you''re asking about... but that''s why Soma shrugged her shoulders like it was nothing.


    "Maybe I''m d. Nothing, would I just say I put it on hold? Considering it''s a thing, I''d rather take it for granted."


    "Mmm... that''s true... I thought I was going to snort right away because I meant you."


    "That''s another terrible bias... I dare not deny it."


    He asked me to save the world in consideration of being able to use magic.


    That''s all if I say one thing earlier, and that''s all again, that Soma put that response on hold once again.


    Only, it''s a bit of a big thing to say... but it still changes the basics.


    Consideration is what Soma wants more than anything else.


    Soma receives life in this world, fifteen years early.


    It will be about ten years since we began to look for a way to do this, but as always, we will not find it.


    Any number of times I had found something that looked like it, it all ended up empty.


    But this time, the other person is God.


    If that is possible, it will undoubtedlye true.


    Soma finally got around to fulfilling his long-standing aspirations.


    But...


    "Whatever you say, they''re gods. Would it be the same truth that if you believed and acted on that word and deed, it wouldn''t be a lot of things, if the world had changed between East and West in ancient times?


    "I don''t want to snort too much as I am a former god... well, on the contrary, from the standpoint of the former god, I guess I can''t help but snort. Besides, I''m pretty sure he was hiding something."


    "I didn''t have to doubt it because I made it clear... because I made it clear that it would be better. Instead, you should consider the hidden information to be more troublesome."


    Even so, Soma traveled for a long time in his previous life.


    Sometimes God was alive in that world, and there were several times I had been involved with God.


    Each time I realized that mythology was right...... I would be too optimistic to think of it as different in this world.


    Rather, considering it''s the only thing that''s turned into a god, there''s even a more arrogant possibility.


    Basically, God is something that is flying in so many ways that it bes superior.


    I never had anything to do with the supreme heaven of just binding the gods back in my previous life, but that''s why I should assume I''m the biggest opponent I''ve ever had.


    "Besides, if I answered immediately, I would be able to extract information? I''m not going to be treated like a pawn at God''s convenience."


    "You... rush... then...?


    "What do you think of me?


    "No, because you''re the type of person who goes directly to beat me up if you want to rush or do something extra, right?


    "Well, you''re right."


    But you can''t just do that to a god counterpart.


    ... No, or, if it was more than five years ago.


    If it was when I was traveling to be able to use magic, I might not have understood.


    Immediately, and even if something happened that I didn''t like, I might have thought that a little ''discussion'' would help, etc.


    But Soma became weaker than he was back then.


    Physically, it has grownmensurate, and probably had to be pretty much the same as the whole season of the previous life, if only in terms of purebat ability... that''s all.


    Unlike back in my previous life, there were too many important things for Soma.


    There was no way I could let all of that go and be selfish.


    "... I feel like I''m doing something selfish enough at a time when I''m here alone and unauthorized?


    Now, you don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Well, whatever that bullshit is, it''s for once Soma''s real that we need to think about it properly this time.


    It''s a little too big to push through selfishness, and I wanted to think about it once and for all before giving an answer.


    "Man, you''re really lucky this was the Holy Capital in that sense. It''s great for mood swings."


    "I don''t really think so as far as I''m concerned... ''cause honestly, there''s nothing unusual about it, is there?


    "Rather, it is."


    Yes, a religious city so called the Sacred Capital, but it wasn''t too different from the sights we usually see there with the Somas.


    I wonder if there is something more unique about architectural styles etc., that''s not particrly true.


    A sight simr to that of the King''s capital of Radius was spreading there.


    But that''s why Soma looked at them as unusual and admirable.


    At least in the world of previous life, it was even natural for the architectural style to change if the country was different.


    Yet this is not the case in this world.


    Given the distance between here and Radius, I don''t even think there''s a cultural connection.


    If so, it would mean that there is something inmon that you dare to imitate or that should be-


    "... well, in conclusion, we have something inmon."


    "Hmm? Do you know anything about it?


    "I''ve been living in this world for fifty years, and Radius has been involved since his founding? Of course you do."


    "Are you right if you ask me? So what do they have inmon?


    "It''s a simple story. It doesn''t take long to build a solid country, but that''s something that needs to be made decent around the center of the country. But as you know, it was a lonely, almost abandonednd. There''s no such thing as a fine city, and it needed to be built almost from scratch."


    "Well it will...... so?


    "Though, if I was mottled there, I wouldn''t just be attacked by Veritas. You need to make it as soon as you can... see, you know those people who specialize in making things, don''t you?


    "Hmm... are you talking about Dwarf? That''s... oh, I see. Is that what it is?"


    It was a simr situation here, I guess.


    We needed to build a city as soon as possible, so we had to rely on Dwarves.


    "If that''s all, though, wouldn''t it be a simr city?


    "Normally, then, shaping is the top priority for now. Essentially, almost everything about building taste is left to Dwarf. It''s also possible to ce an order, but then the speed slows down when you''re not used to it."


    "I see, the main fall, is that why"


    And so it seems that the capital of the Holy City and the king capital of Radius are alike.


    ording to the story, it must have been quite a while ago that the Holy Capital was made, but Dwarf''s taste hasn''t changed since, I guess.


    "It''s only about appearance, and I don''t think the interior has changed a lot."


    "Hmm... I''m also convinced that if that''s the case, it''s simr. Honestly, I thought it might have been helpful."


    "Hmm? Why not? I didn''t think any of them were followers of Holy God..."


    "No, it wasn''t there, I thought we had more inmon elsewhere. Radius is supposed to be a mixed nation."


    "Oh, I see... that''s not what I meant"


    Hildegard, who said so and nodded, turned his gaze around.


    Looking at those with ears, tails, etc. walking there.


    Although the Holy City is only named Capital, it is not technically a country.


    Often, in such ces as autonomous cities, the eligibility to enter there is whether or not you believe in holy divinity.


    Besides, as you can see from the fact that there are Somas, that''s only a basic story and it''s not really certain.


    I mean, this is literally a ce where anyone can visit and live.


    A ce of freedom and equality, independent of race, where it is possible to live like the rest of us, whether it be a beast race or a demonic species.


    That was the holy capital.


    If it was a country, the appearance of people in sight was so cluttered that I think it would have been this way called a mixed nation, and that''s why I thought I might have referred to it here.


    "Well, it''s probably not like they''ve ever been here alone. I wouldn''t have had time for that in Veritas, and not since Radius was made. You should be listening to me, so I might be referring to you to some extent..."


    "Hmm... that might help if I told you what I saw and heard here."


    "You don''t have to do this before then."


    I shrug my shoulders when I know, and still look around.


    A ce where people can live on an equal footing, without distinction of race.


    This must be the kind of sight my mother, my father, that country aspired to.


    If I could only see this, it would have made sense for Soma to be here.


    Well, there''s something I''m just curious about.


    "- I''m sorry. Can I have a word with you guys there?


    And it was then that I was called out.

 657 Meet The Former Strongest, Saint Knight

    Looking back at his voice, it was the warrior there... no, he was probably a knight.


    He even covers his face with a helmet in full body armor worn perfectly without any skin exposure.


    Instead of being what you deserve to see all over the city, it''s more of an appearance that you might even feel suspicious if you do poorly, but Soma didn''t think so because of the atmosphere surrounding the person.


    It was for the same reason that I thought I was a knight, which made me feel somewhat quiet.


    Besides, your arms seem to stand quite well.


    At least you''ll have advanced skills, and you don''t seem to rely on your skills andck everyday workouts.


    You won''t lose where you fought, but depending on the situation, you''re the kind of person who seems to be a little troublesome.


    And the presumed knight figure opened his mouth as if he had panicked a little about what he thought of Soma thinking about that.


    "Oh, no, it may seem suspicious, but I still... hey, should I show my face first before I exin"


    When the hand reached into his helmet as he said, it was removed as it was.


    As soon as he arrived, he had purple hair cut around his shoulder and sharp eyes of the same color.


    He was the perfect female knight in the image of a knight, even with a frivolous face.


    "My name is Ingrid Grenemeier. This is still the Holy Knight."


    "Holy Knight... you remember hearing that. Are you sure it was about the knights who are said to be the guardians of the Holy City?


    "That fits. Well, the Sacred Capital isn''t a country, so we''re supposed to call ourselves that."


    "Exactly. But I am proud that I will not dy the formal knights, whether in mind or in strength. I''m sorry. I didn''t speak to you to say that."


    "Speaking of which, you are. So, what do you want with us?


    A holy capital, which is not a formal country, cannot have soldiers like a nation.


    Simply because I don''t have enough money to keep a constant soldier hired... at least that''s what''s happening up front.


    For this reason, it is the role of the Sacred Knights, who are treated as private soldiers, who are responsible for the work of the soldiers in the Holy City.


    Circuits all over the city are one of them, and that''s probably why the knight in front of you - Ingrid - is here.


    It seems for the same reason that he has spoken to the Somas... but he should not have imitated them particrly suspiciously.


    Though I did look around at my surroundings as a chirp, that degree should bemon.


    It shouldn''t be a reason to speak up.


    "Um, that''s... actually, I don''t know either"


    "... what does that mean? If they thought it was suspicious, well, I don''t know if they can convince you to disagree."


    "Well, if you keep your voice up and you don''t know why, we''re in trouble."


    "It is only in the knowledge that they will think so. But still, I felt strongly that I had to speak up."


    I don''t know what that means, but I don''t think I''m joking.


    Ingrid''s attitude sees genuine confusion, but at the same time he feels he needs to do so ''somehow''.


    Feel that... So Soma turned her gaze toward Hildegard because she had an idea of those phenomena.


    "Hildegard"


    "Hmm... I guess that''s a good chance for sure. Ingrid, I thought you said something. Can I have a proper ''look''?


    "See...? Well, I don''t mind because I''m not dressed as a troublemaker, but why in this situation..."


    "Um, don''t hesitate to let me ''see'' you because you got the word. Excuse me."


    That said, Hildegard began to jizz about Ingrid.


    Even if you don''t know what they''re doing, do you somehow feel something, slightly twisting your body as Ingrid seems ufortable?


    Well, even if I can''t feel anything, it would be ufortable to be stared at in silence.


    Nevertheless, that time did notst very long.


    When I wondered if I had been staring for a minute or so, Hildegard began to nod as if he had convinced me of something.


    "Did you find out anything?


    "Well, for now, I know why you''ve been speaking to us, and what''s causing it. - Intuitive grade. I''m pretty sure it''s because of this."


    "Intuition, premium...? Is that a skill...? I didn''t get told that I had that skill when I did the skill test..."


    "Well, intuition is systematically the same as skill assessment. I think it''s" sight "."


    Ingrid was somewhat skeptical, but as a soma, he has no reason to doubt it.


    I threw the question, assuming that was correct.


    "What kind of skills is that?


    "It''s hard to exin in words... well, in short, it''s not a skill to feel the future. To be more precise, it''s a skill to choose a better course of action from the future you feel. You somehow know how to deal with an opponent''s attack if it''s a battle, and you know how to attack it most effectively."


    "Hmm... isn''t that invincible?


    "It''s not that convenient, though. There''s nothing I can do about it that I can''t deal with on my own, and it''s because it''s a passive skill that I can''t actively use. I guess it''s not so frequent because everything is done unconsciously, that the precision can take the worst of choices off.... Well, normally, it is."


    "What is that... oh, because it''s superior, is it?


    "Bye. Perhaps it''s been a long time since you acted somehow andter found out it was the best thing you could do? I can''t work out my instincts, because I''m totally innate."


    "I didn''t understand part of what you were saying... but you''re absolutely right. Sometimes I thought I should do that somehow for a long time, and as a result, I saved the crisis in the vige where I lived, etc. Speaking of which, that''s what got to do with holy divinity, but I thought I''d do the Holy Knight in the Holy Capital somehow."


    "Perhaps your Lord made an unconscious decision that it was best"


    "Hmm..."


    Soma nods so much to Hildegard''s exnation.


    Because I was convinced what I felt when I saw Ingrid.


    That''s probably why I thought it would be troublesome if I fought.


    Even if there was a difference in strength, if you were hit with the best hand in the survey, even if it was rare, it must be troublesome.


    Turning it over to the enemy doesn''t mean it''s a horrible skill, but it looks troublesome inside.


    Nevertheless, it is beside those who surely have many opportunities to bepelled to make important choices that her value is most demonstrated.


    Saving the vige crisis is because the surroundings that included her are likely to be included in the sphere of influence as well.


    From those who run the state, etc., you must want so much that you can get your hands out of your throat.


    That''s not a big deal or anything, and if this information spreads poorly, then there''s no wonder where the war broke out around her.


    "But when I think about it, I don''t think it''s the best thing to say to our seniors? That''s how they found out."


    "Perhaps he needed to speak to us about the danger, even on his side. Besides, I don''t think we''re gonna leak that from where we found out, huh?


    "That''s true... I''m not supposed to have the intuition skills or anything, but somehow I feel like I can predict this next development."


    "Well, you''re probably right about that hunch. I feel something simr."


    "... you seem to know a lot of things, but what the hell are you guys? No, it really feels like what you''re talking about while you keep your voice from me..."


    "You don''t have to worry too much because you''re just a guest.... Well, I feel like I won''t be able to say that any time soon"


    It was then that Soma uttered such a thing in the sigh mix.


    The three men on the spot looked in the same direction at about the same time.


    That''s a certain sound I heard from you... no, it was caused by your voice...


    "What''s that... screaming?


    "Oh boy... apparently quickly,"


    "Well, if it''s going to happen any time soon, it better be quick."


    "Well, so is that."


    "... you guys... no, that''s your priority for now, huh?"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    I can''t pretend not to know if this is just the situation.


    Soma sighed out again at a situation that had nothing but a hunch of trouble, rushing toward a ce where she heard screams.

 658 Formerly The Strongest, I Encounter Things I Know

    Continuing after Ingrid running forward, Soma wondered what was going on.


    It is not about what is going to happen, but about what lies ahead.


    Somehow, because I feel like I was being set up by an array, including even meeting Ingrid.


    And it''s probably not my fault.


    Because...


    "¡­ who possesses the skills to choose the best future for the world''s crisis, is"


    "... well, there''s no way I can think of anything more than not contacting you. No, there''s a chance he was making contact or not."


    "If you don''t make contact, does that mean it''s not the best?"


    It''s the same thing if you get what you intended as a result, even if you didn''t get your hands on it directly to do so.


    Besides, it also has the effect of informing us that it is the best, so the quality is even worse.


    "Well, it hasn''t been decided yet."


    "Sure, it''s not just a possibility of the best in this exclusive..."


    Exactly. That would be a hopeless thing.


    Raw Hate and Soma are not so optimistic thoughts.


    "And even if it is, what''s wrong with it?


    "Well, it is."


    Though best, that must be a story for Ingrid.


    There is ample possibility that it is not the best for others, for example Hildegard.


    You''re right if you say it doesn''t deserve consideration.


    But.


    "¡­ is it pointless to think about it now?"


    "Bye. Let''s just figure out what happened and if anything happens, we can fix it."


    When we conclude that, we stop talking in a whisper and look forward.


    It''s probably time to get there and it feels just right in time.


    What Ingrid is ahead of, by the way, is simply and exploration issue.


    We know the general direction, and even though the sights are spreading around like we''ve seen, this is not the king''s capital of Radius.


    On the contrary, I left it to Ingrid because I could get lost because I had seen it strangely.


    And a few times around the corner, that leg finally stopped.


    Slightly dyed, Soma and the others reached the ce...


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    It was almost simultaneously that Ingrid moved and Soma moved.


    Ingrid flies backwards and backwards, somaes forward as it changes from that.


    I don''t know the situation as if, but there''s nothing wrong with it.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Powerless Power, Wind Thunder: Divine sh.


    "Something" that was imminent in front of me was shed away as it was.


    "Eh... su, sorry...! What am I...!


    "Hmm? Yeah, when ites to the current movement, there''s no problem, is there? Your unconsciousness would have decided that it was better to leave it to me than to deal with it yourself."


    And that''s actually the right thing to do.


    Though Ingrid''s skill has not been confirmed yet... he will have bad minutes with ''Here'' opponents.


    "I mean, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you again. I''m just wondering why you''re here... well, you''re not gonna tell me anyway."


    It was one man there.


    But his eyes are void, and his gaze is pointed at the void.


    Your mouth is half-opened. You can see at a nce how drooling it is.


    However, there was an unusual sense of intimidation emanating from the body.


    If you were to convert it to skills, it would be something like special grade correspondence.


    Ingrid is a heavily loaded opponent, at least if you judge by the sensations you feel on your skin.


    And Soma had learned a simr feeling before.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so, but you don''t know Soma, do you? I don''t think he''s a very good taster."


    "You don''t exactly know each other. It''s just that... I saw something simr about five years ago. Sure - demon gods, something like that?


    Yes, it looked just like the demon god I felt then.


    It can be inferred from a man''s body that even what he should call his soul is a double feeling, and that it is a situation simr to that of Stina then.


    If there is something to be concerned about, even though it corresponds to a special grade, it means that I remember a very weak impressionpared to Arr... not surprisingly considering that the area is a difference between individuals.


    If you ask me one way or another, it''s more a question of why I showed up in the middle of this holy capital.


    "What... is this, ''demon-possessed'', or...? Stupid, why are you here..."


    And when I was thinking about it, Ingrid, with her gaze toward the man, squealed in dismay.


    That may have been solitary, but Soma tilts her neck at the words that clearly reached her ear.


    "Hmm? Devil possessed, is...?


    That was the first name I heard.


    It doesn''t seem like a famous thing, considering I shook my neck sideways when I turned my gaze at Hildegard... well, what does that mean?


    Unless it is Soma''s fault, it is undoubtedly the demon god who is possessed by that man''s body.


    It''s not like a demon or anything.


    Or this is the first time I''ve heard the word demon in this world in the first ce...


    "... No, speaking of which, She was called the White Devil or something. At that time, it had been flushed normally, and certainly Eina and the others had reacted normally... Does that mean that the name Devil itself is quite well known?


    "Sure, the name Demon is not quite famous. But it meant something that I didn''t really understand, something terrible, and it didn''t mean that the very existence of the devil was well recognized."


    "Is that so..."


    "Well, when I say that, demons and other things are not known in the first ce. It''s known to some, but to that extent, I''ve never seen the real thing before."


    "Hmm... I just want to think about what that means, but it looks like you should put that aside first"


    He was showing signs like he was asking this one because he was lightly prevented from firing, but apparently he''s motivated.


    The vain expression remains intact, but obviously the signs tell the story that way.


    "Huh... are you going to do it? But the devil possesses..."


    "Don''t worry, but the man will get a scratch. I still have a proven track record of doing this."


    "No, it''s not..."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Massacre Sword: The Devil''s Tail Knife.


    Soma waved her arm so as to block Ingrid from saying something.


    It wasn''t meant to be, of course, to cut off things that were imminent.


    The instantly charged air makes a noise and bounces, and the remnants left in the sword also flow straight to the ground and disappear.


    The identity of the released thing is the purple electricity - that is, thunder - that has literally struck at an invisible rate.


    The previous demon god manipted the mes, but this time it seems that the opponent maniptes the thunder.


    "I''d like to hear a lot about it if I can, but for now, the story ister. If there''s anything you need to be aware of, I''ll ask you first.


    "... at least to the best of my knowledge, demonic possession should only be repelled by the Holy Word of the Virgin"


    "Holy phrase...? I don''t know... well, maybe I''ll be fine. I don''t think I can do it. And I don''t care what you think, it''s not a good idea to leave me alone. What I''m missing here is a lot of things that are going to make me sleepy."


    "No, but...!


    "Does your Lord''s unconsciousness seem to know if Soma''s words are correct or not? It''s not like the Lord hasn''t moved from the spot to the evidence... you really somehow think there''s no need to stop it?


    "That''s... you''re right, but I''m a holy knight. If you''re going to do something, I''d rather be the first to..."


    "Oh, because that''s good. Well, you should see it there. Because you''ll soon find out there''s no problem."


    With that said, Soma takes a step forward, shaking off an ingrid that still says something.


    And as it was, he rushed forward.

 659 The Holy Knight And The Suspicious?

    If he was to be honest, Ingrid initially wondered if he was suspicious or something about them.


    I had a lot of confidence in my ount, even if it was unfounded, and the ount told me to speak up.


    That''s why I was wondering if you were suspicious or something, and you should keep an eye on me so I didn''t do anything extra.


    In fact, those things weren''t umon.


    The Holy Knight is certainly one of its roles around the city, but that''s why Ingrid gets all that done.


    I''d be lying if I said I had nowhere to think about it, but this is also an important part of protecting the people of the city.


    It was only when I thought about it that I got in the mood to look around, and now I wondered what they were like this time.


    "... he... no, what the hell are you guys...?


    That is a question I have just spoken of.


    It was the thought they had when they abruptly exined the reason for their own inquiry, which no one could understand¡­ but at that time it was something with a strong colour of confusion.


    Not like now.


    If I say one way or another now, it''s because I''m afraid.


    "Well... I told you earlier, didn''t I? We''re just guests. Oh, no, I don''t know if I can say guest... but it doesn''t make a difference that it''s not a big deal."


    That was a lie for sure.


    Because if they are notyers, I can assure you that there will be few people in this world who can be calledyers, etc.


    Otherwise, there was no exnation for the sight in front of me.


    "I can do this, even though it''s not a bigyer," he said?


    "That''s not so surprising, is it? If you have superior skills, you can normally do this."


    "Extraordinary, I don''t think it''s normal enough at that point..."


    Skills are not absolute.


    No, if you say it all that way, there are some narratives... but it is still true in the sense that it is not an absolute indicator.


    For example, Ingrid has advanced skills in swordsmanship.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that one of the top skill holders in the melee system is because there are so few that can be said to be exceptions, such as those with superior skills.


    But at the same time, from a skill standpoint, that''s all we''re talking about.


    Fact is Ingrid is not thatbative among the Saints.


    Something like, well, up inside.


    Still, if it''s pure sword moves only, Ingrid has the pride of contending for first or second ce, and that''s another fact.


    Ingrid is almost unbeaten if it is actually training to meet with swords only.


    But fighting isn''t just about swords.


    With bows, there is magic, even spears and axes, even if only in meleebat.


    There are not many situations where swords meet each other in practice.


    And in a battle where various factors are intertwined, it makes no sense that only sword moves are superior.


    Many of those who are stronger than Ingrid only possess lower or intermediate skills, and that was what it meant that skills would not be an absolute indicator.


    But even in that case, it''s different to be a superior skill holder.


    With one sword, one spear, you can even change the situation on the battlefield rather than battle, just the non-standard exceptions.


    That is also why they are called blessed by God - gift holders, etc.


    So just to talk about them, skills can be an absolute indicator.


    But that''s why I have trouble using it as a standard.


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t I just tell you that your lord has superior skills again?


    "Mm... Speaking of which, did I? But to be honest, I don''t really feel it..."


    I did have confidence in my own thoughts, and wonder, I don''t think they''re lying.


    No, on the contrary, I was even wondering if it was true.


    I didn''t know if that was the usual conjecture, or if something else was the reason, but only the fact that I think so.


    But that, or this... I don''t know if it''s true, but I can''t really feel it.


    "Well, to be honest, it''s not hard to understand. But now that I know it, I''m going to be able to feel it a little bit more."


    "Is that what it is...?


    I still can''t really feel it, I tilt my neck...... I notice it there.


    Yeah, now...


    "No, it wasn''t if you were thinking about this right now. Now..."


    "There''s nothing special about what we do, though, right? Let''s not settle this before it''s too far away."


    "... that may be the case, but we can''t leave it to you as part of the Holy Knight. Even if there''s nothing you can do."


    That said, he turned his consciousness in front of him, and Ingrid bit his lip.


    For there was nothing that could be done, as I have now spoken unto myself.


    Whatever, because you have no idea what''s going on there.


    Though the sound of a sword trident that I''m used to hearing in my ears reaches, its origin is as if I don''t know.


    It just sounds like it''s ringing from there...... I guess that''s true.


    Because with it, the remnants of purple electricity could y in the atmosphere, and the sound of the ground, the walls, kicking in.


    Fast battle so invisible to Ingrid''s eyes.


    That was what was happening there.


    And.


    "Hmm... faster than I thought, but that''s all. They are still weakpared to them."


    With those words, I heard something sh and rip.


    Immediately afterwards, even if you can''t recognize it, something like a scream.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    With them, something abruptly appeared at the edge of his sight.


    Dancing through the universe. To that, Ingrid turns his gaze reflexively.


    It was a man''s foot, if not a mistake in sight.


    "Huh..."


    At a nce I knew which one it was because some of the clothes were with me again.


    It must belong to the devil possessed and thought man.


    I guess that''s something you can''t help.


    That boy had the sword in his hand.


    It''s only natural that you have the means to stop them with your sword.


    "... Sure, if you treat it right away, it will stick, but still it won''t be back to normal immediately. No, I can''t do anything. I''m not in charge of saying something to me..."


    "Well, you don''t have to be so quick. You''ll soon find out what that means."


    "Early......?


    I couldn''t ask what that meant because there was a roar right after.


    Something was the sound of being mmed to the ground, and if you turned your gaze over there, the man''s body was there.


    Five satisfied bodies.


    "... what?


    Although the boynded right next to the man shortly afterwards, those legs are naturally alive and well.


    But at about the same time, the foot that was dancing in the universe also fell near it, letting us know that it was not a hallucination or something.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, Ingrid''s confused.


    "Well... there''s no point in wasting time. They also have particr ess to information¡­ for now, it is the end"


    Shortly after the boy said so, his body shed.


    When I realize it, it''s behind the man, and his arm is shaken out.


    The universe, the head of a man danced¡­ but the head was firmly present in the body of a man.


    "............ what?


    "I just shed the demon''s body, that''s not it. That man will have no effect. You know what I said earlier, right?


    I see that, but now I don''t know what it means in a different way.


    Indeed, it is said that demonic possession is the possession of beings called demons in a person''s body.


    I don''t assure you, because the details are unknown.


    That is not all the Virgin is saying, and the existence of a demon has not been proven.


    Of course it''s what the Virgin is saying, which is why the Ingrids believe it, but it''s true that they don''t know the details very well.


    Demonic possession is something that has suddenly emerged in thest year or so, and there are more things that we still don''t know.


    For those reasons, so far only the Virgin should have been able to cope with demonic possession.


    Moreover, demonic possession is so powerful that sometimes about half of all holy knights are needed.


    Not only did you suppress it by yourself, but you knock it out, and so on.


    "... what the hell are you...?


    On three asions the girl had nothing to answer, just shrugged her shoulders looking at the boy.

 660 Formerly The Strongest, Know Only A Little About The Devil

    Soma, who defeated the Safe Demon, exhaled one breath.


    Again, it''s no big dealpared to Arre, plus Soma is more powerful than it was back then.


    It was only natural that we never had to struggle.


    Nevertheless, that is also because Soma was the opponent.


    If it were normal, it would be a fuss.


    I don''t know what the power of the Holy Capital is... but it wouldn''t have been strange if it hadn''t been for Soma to have done so much damage.


    Even though there are the Virgin and the Holy Knights, we do not know if we were able to respond immediately.


    Why did such a thing suddenly appear here?


    That would have been the best thing if I could ask him, but he didn''t seem to have any kind of consciousness.


    There is only such a thing as an impulse to destroy, and that''s why we just defeated it.


    "Hmm... don''t you have to worry about the details though"


    Anyway, there are people here who will get answers.


    If you really care, you just have to askter.


    So far, I don''t intend to.


    Whatever this has to do with us, this is what happened in the Holy City.


    Shouldn''t go too deep.


    Looking back at the Hildegards with that in mind, Ingrid looked at this one with an indescribable face for some reason.


    It is a mixed expression of confusion, suspicion and various emotions, but Soma walks over to you tilting her neck without knowing why she is being seen with such a face.


    "Hmm... what is wrong with you? I said something."


    "... right, I do have a heap of things to say... let''s stop it. You''re rude enough to do that to your benefactor."


    "Benefactor, is it?


    "Well, if the array was raging like that, it wouldn''t be what I found out how much damage was going on here. In that sense, you would certainly be a benefactor."


    "That''s the thing. As one of the Holy Knights who defends this city, I thank you. Thank you, thank you."


    It''s just a aplishment, but if you look only at the facts, you''re certainly right.


    I thought a little and shrugged my shoulders.


    "I don''t remember doing so much... well, you''re wee."


    "I guess I should really give you a solid thank you, but Hate and I are just one of the holy knights at heart. Know what I can do¡­ No, let the Virgin know¡­"


    "Uh, no, that''s fine because it''s really not a big deal. More than that... well, if you want to thank me, can I talk to you about that earlier? He said he was possessed by the devil?


    I''m not going to fit deep, but I''m worried.


    I know it''s a problem to talk to you directly, but if you want to listen to me here for a little while, there''s no problem.


    "I don''t mind that... is that enough?


    "I''m sure it''s about what I did."


    "Exactly, I think that''s too humble, but to be honest, I was wondering about that too."


    "Hmmm... but we don''t really know..."


    What was said and told was something that I certainly don''t think I understand very well.


    But the information you get is at least better than not knowing anything.


    "Hmm¡­ a mighty being possessed by a person, who has appeared for about a year or two"


    "I guess the fact that only the Virgin can handle it means literally, not in a warrior sense. From what I''ve seen, my soul was almost assimted, and without special skills, I''d be able to handle it. Unless, of course, you consider the lives of the subjects you possess."


    "... When demon possession had just appeared, I had to stop and did that. No... if there''s still something like showing up in two ces at the same time, one of them will have to."


    "Well, we can''t just leave it alone and scale up the damage. By the way, the devil possessor doesn''t sound so rare from the way you say it. At least it''s only been confirmed about once or twice before, isn''t it?


    "No, it''s not umon, because it''s like once a month. But it''s true that it''s been confirmed a few times already... what''s wrong with that?


    "Would you have been strangely surprised earlier? I wondered why."


    Once a month, it is certainly rare, but it was hard to say how Ingrid looked earlier as if something impossible had happened.


    But as far as listening, even rarely, shouldn''t be that surprising.


    "Oh...... I see. That''s true... but the devil possesses never appeared in the Holy City before. No, on the contrary, it wasn''t supposed to show up."


    "It shouldn''t show up, is it?


    "Oh, because the Virgin said so."


    "Hmm..."


    Virgin is the fifth king - that is, it goes without saying now that Eleonora''s alias is called, because she is the head of Holy Divinity and the spokesperson for God.


    That''s exactly what they say, but... the Somas have just confirmed with their own eyes that their God actually exists.


    Then you should think you''re actually right.


    In other words, the word is the word of God, and it should be true.


    And yet something happened that overshadowed it.


    "Something unexpected happened... no, it''s not"


    "Um, I guess not. At least at that point, you were right."


    But now it''s not anymore.


    It is natural to think so.


    "... well, that''s not what we think."


    "Right. This is what we need to do. Until now, all demon possessions have appeared near the Holy City, and I have never heard of demon possessions appearing or anything simr happening elsewhere. Then there''s a good chance that the Holy City is involved, and we''ll have to do something about it."


    Those eyes were looking straight ahead, telling him that he didn''t need the help of the Somas.


    That attitude is preferred and the mouth of the soma naturally looses.


    "Hmm, well, I just wanted to say... Hildegard"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "One thing I''d like to ask you... Was that really ''the devil'' earlier?


    "Oh, I see what you want to hear... well, you''re probably right."


    "Hmmm... is it still"


    It ismon that some ces may be called by different names, even if they are the same.


    That is¡­ apparently what is called the devil and what Somas call the demon god are likely to be the same.


    And Soma is somewhat but marginally connected to the existence of a demon god.


    Well, I knocked things down then... but when this happens, I can''t say enough that it has nothing to do with that time.


    And if you''re involved, you can''t leave me alone.


    Demon King... No, the former Demon King must have definitely destroyed it, but somehow it was something that Soma''s body was involved in.


    I may need to look into it somewhat.


    "What is it though..."


    "Well, you can''t just ask me that. Candle. Whatever you think, they''ll drag you straight in. Candlestick. Let''s just go around the tunnel and talk a lot."


    "I don''t know what''s bothering you... but I''d work with you if I were you? The earlier level of information would still be insufficient as a price."


    "I appreciate that... no, surely the quickest way to hear from the Holy Knight? - So you''re noting, are you?


    "- Oh, that''s a shame. I was wondering if I could help you around the corner."


    "-!?


    To the voice I heard, Ingrid turned his gaze in dismay.


    That''s probably in a double sense.


    That you didn''t realize that the person showed up there.


    And...


    "Let, Virgin......!?


    Its presence stood there with a grin as it responded to its astonishing voice.

 661 Formerly The Strongest, Reminds Me Of Forgotten Things

    Soma never surprised me when I showed up, simply because I had noticed.


    Given the circumstances, it would be natural to keep your perimeter alert that there might be others.


    That''s why I caught on, but when I turned my gaze towards you, Eleonora had a slightly dissatisfied look at what I didn''t like.


    "... By the way, I''d like to ask you one thing, how the hell have you noticed?


    "Since you appeared here? Or since when not so long ago?


    Timely, just after Soma defeated the demon god.


    It was a sign that he was asking how things were going, so I left him alone for now.


    "Then I wish you''d called me."


    "That''s why I would have called?


    "I don''t think so... well, that''s okay. There''s more to it than that."


    "To say, is it?


    "Yes. - On behalf of the Holy Capital, I thank you. Thank you very much for saving the Holy Capital crisis."


    With that said, Eleonora lowered her head gracefully.


    The figure was more aristocratic than a lousy nobleman and deserved to be the Lord of the Holy City.


    But as a soma, I can only feel it in a big way, only shrugging my shoulders.


    "Isn''t that a little too much? The fact that you arrived soon would have made it possible without me?


    "I may have, but I may not have. And there''s a good chance that there was a lot of damage. It prevented me from doing so, so it is my natural duty as Lord of the Holy City."


    "Really... well, I hope you like it"


    And, talking about that, I was lightly pped on the shoulder.


    Looking back, Ingrid is staring at this one with an indescribable look again.


    "Well, maybe you''re a friend of the Virgin or something? Oh, no, are you a friend of the Virgin or something?


    "You don''t have to be tough like that, do you? I''m not a friend or anything."


    "Oh, you say sad things. Me and you are friends who lived under one roof... oh or is that what you mean by not being friends?


    "Hey, what...!? Soma......!?


    "Why are you eating?" Well, that''s certainly not a lie, but under one roof, in a broad sense, is it? I was in a separate room, but I wasn''t even out of a ce. "


    You don''t have to bother to say that Ingrid is there, and he was in a cabin, and so on.


    It''s just extra misleading.


    "In short, we''re just guests."


    "Customer...? Speaking of which, he did say things like being here as a guest... I didn''t know he was a guest of the Virgin..."


    "Well... now, it''s just a rtionship with my guest."


    "Why, now, and yet, did you emphasize that? You and Soma will never change from that rtionship."


    "Oh, not necessarily, is it? What a moment when a rtionship changes. Instead, I guess it doesn''t change who hasn''t changed in years... but there was someone like that there."


    "Ho... I mean, you''re selling fights, right? Fine, you bought it...!


    "Don''t buy it. I mean, I''m not particrly surprised that you guys knew each other, but are you not close?


    "Huh, it''s not like we''re not getting along. I just don''t care!


    "That''s my dialogue......!


    I exhale into the two of you staring at each other with that said.


    Apparently, the two are called dog monkeys.


    Eleonora hadn''t spoken at all earlier, but maybe she didn''t want to talk to Hildegard.


    "I don''t care what kind of rtionship you have... so can I leave it to you that you havee out here? We''re basically outsiders."


    "Right...... Ingrid, do you mind? You''re the one who knows the most about what kind of behavior the two of you took, and I''ll leave it up to you."


    "Ha, thank you. But...... right. I''m going to ask you a lot, but if it means a guest of the Virgin, you won''t have to stay, especially for both of you."


    "That''s what I mean."


    "Hmm, is that right..."


    Then there won''t be any particr need to stay.


    The guy there should just be losing his mind, and he doesn''t seem to be like he was when Stina dealt with it instantly.


    There is also a need for treatment.


    The Somas need to do a little, or listen in, and they should act as quickly as possible, if possible.


    Think about the situation so far - including the fact that Eleonora is here now - because the more time passes, the more likely she is to get involved.


    I''vee this far if there''s anything I need to do, but I''ve never crossed it.


    Because there''s still a lot of work to be done to make magic work.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then we''re here... no, did we need to hear where the Holy Knights were before then?"


    "Right...... well, even if I don''t go with you, if you give me my name, you''ll let me talk to you somewhat. Just about anything, I don''t know."


    "You don''t expect that much."


    I just need to know if it has anything to do with what happened before or not.


    If you listen appropriately, you''ll be able to tell the difference.


    We can''t end it there if we find out it has something to do with it... but then we''ll just have to think about it again.


    Whatever it is, we ask where it is, and we talk about it when we get there.


    "Oh, are you sure you don''t want to ask us? I think you know the whole story, so it''s not gonna be a hassle twice, is it?


    "Don''t be a hassle twice. Instead, can you push trouble?


    "Oh, you say terrible things. We don''t do that. It''s just... if you listen to us, you might want to help us for some reason."


    "It would be the same thing"


    Nevertheless, there''s no way you wouldn''t know there''s no such thing as listening if you told me that.


    In that case, it is believed that you have a lot of information... but it is not necessary to go out of your way to confirm it.


    Though the matter of price is spared, the end of those who leave their greed to God to make a covenant is determined.


    Where corner magic is avable, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t actually use it.


    Therefore, without hearing the extra words, he opened his mouth to Ingrid to hear where the Saints were¡­ it was on the brink of it that his voice was heard.


    "Oh, yeah. Though it is the demon that Soma defeated... my Lord said that Soma knows the demon without having to ask anyone. If you ask me, some of the stories you told me about the devil came up."


    "-"


    Turning her gaze reflexively, Eleonora was grinning.


    That deep grin shows that there is something out there¡­ in a sense it means as it is.


    Moving his gaze straight to Hildegardo, he was staring at Eleonora as if he was just biting.


    "You......!


    "Oh, what''s wrong? I just taught you generously not to waste your time, didn''t I? Do you say... Mr. Hildegard is the one who didn''t tell me why? I''m not gonna tell you I didn''t realize that, am I?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "... Hildegard?


    "... he''s right. Demons are the kind of ''demons'' you know, if you say so. Well, with the array you just defeated... perhaps the demon you defeated before is also inferior if you try to be a demon, and the demon you''ve known for a long time is superior."


    - Demons.


    That existence, indeed, Soma has known for a long time.


    I only saw it once.


    That guy who thought he was a teacher on his own argued... he''s the one who killed that guy.


    Since then, Soma has never seen the existence of a demon.


    Because the devil was a terribly rare being, one that emerged once every hundred years or not.


    But it was therefore powerful, and even the sword saint and the personage bestowed his life at the stake to defeat it.


    Soma was never aware of its existence because she simply couldn''t help but be aware of it.


    Already it itself is defeated, even if other demons appear it is a hundred yearster.


    Furthermore, the Dragon God is above us in terms of purebat ability.


    I didn''t have to worry about it.


    Yeah, but... if there''s a homogeneous presence in this world, and it''s rampant...


    "Hmm... I see you''ve apparently had to listen to ''the story''"


    "... I guess. That''s why I didn''t want to say..."


    Well, I''m not saying I don''t know how Hildegard feels.


    This is sentimental if I say so.


    It''s something you don''t need to do.


    But... I remember forgetting something.


    Then there couldn''t be anything I could do, other than go get it back.


    "... you''re wee. So, are you going back first? I have a few things to do here."


    So Soma nodded back in silence to the word.

 662 Former Strongest, Decides To Ride GodS Thoughts

    Ingrid looked at the two backs walking away with an indescribable look.


    I wondered what those two were after all.


    It goes without saying that the boy is not the only one.


    And I know that the girl is not the only one... and I just thought about that, shaking her neck to the side.


    Because it made no sense to think about it.


    Although they said they were just guests, they could take such an attitude towards the Virgin.


    There''s no way you''re right.


    I had some meaningful conversation as a Virgin, and I''m sure they''re the kind of people who don''t rte to themselves anymore.


    If I knew that, I should have switched my thoughts.


    Damage caused by demonic possession was suppressed thanks to him, but men need to keep an eye on the process just in case.


    This is not about being wary that a man will storm again, but rather worrying about a man.


    Those possessed by the devil can experience extreme fatigue even after they have been safely consumed.


    It was believed that it was because the devil deprived him of his strength, and sometimes he stayed asleep for about a month when he was terrible.


    At least until you wake up, you need to see it, and you need to take it in advance to a ce where you can rest for a while.


    And it was Ingrid''s role to do it.


    Above all, there is a Virgin on this asion.


    You can''t look very unusual, and you take your gaze off of them, who are no longer visible.


    Then he turned to the Virgin to tell her what he was going to do - where Ingrid, stunned, was to open his eyes.


    Because the Virgin, smiling beside her and dropping them off, was squatting on the spot with her head about why.


    "Duh, what''s wrong, Virgin......!?


    "... nothing. I was just moaning a little bit. There''s nothing wrong with my Lord because he''sining in his heart that he''s a grudge against me."


    Though I wondered if that was really a problem, I guess it''s not because the Virgin says it''s no problem.


    My Lord means that the Virgin isining to our God... but he is the Son of man so much as the Virgin.


    To that extent, our God must forgive us too.


    "Oh yeah...... so we''ll go into the usual work, no problem?


    "Yeah, no problem. There was no particrly damaging damage this time, and there were no people around, so there was no need for ''treatment''."


    "Huh... yes, I understand"


    A slight bite of the lip in the words, but a nod in the guise of calm, moves out.


    Yes, it was nothing this time.


    Then there was no need to be upset.


    While doing so, the Virgin has also settled down, and when she exhales, she rises and begins to test her surroundings.


    Even though it''s harmless, it doesn''t necessarily mean it hasn''t been ''eroded''.


    In case you don''t miss it, we need to find out.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t those two have to look into it? Especially if the boy was fighting directly, so I think he could be ''contaminated''."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t think those two will be polluted every time the power of the Evil God, but whatever it is, don''t worry about it. We''ll look into itter."


    "Really..."


    Come to think of it, those two are the guests of the Virgin.


    Ie closer to the man with a mocking grin that it was obvious and you were a useless worry.


    That''s how I look at Majesty and its appearance again, exhaling breaths that I don''t even know if I''m impressed or what it is.


    Because, as I proimed, there was no scratch on that body.


    It also seemed like I would have been pped to the ground thoughtfully... but what could I do to make this possible?


    He is a truly mysterious boy who defeats the devil who should only be able to deal with the Virgin.


    And so much thought, and as now Ingrid noticed one fact.


    Speaking of which, you didn''t even hear the name, did you?


    I exhale what I''m doing, such as forgetting to ask my benefactor''s name.


    I guess the Virgin knows because I felt she was calling the two names...... it would be any different to ask.


    But I exhale once more, okay?


    If we ever see each other again, that''s the time to ask.


    Well, I''m sure I''ll never have that opportunity to visit myself, who''s only a one-time Saint, but with that in mind, Ingrid held up about a man.


    It was with an indescribable angry grin that I weed the Somas back on the spot.


    It was a grin that made meugh as if I knew this was going to happen, and I came oddly irritated.


    "Hi, both of you. I''ve been waiting. Well that being said, it hasn''t been that long... oh or should I have said that you were home early?


    "... Soma, I''m talking about things, but I didn''t say anything raw about asking the circumstances, so why don''t you take the means to force me to ask? Then I feel like I don''t have to get into any extra trouble."


    "Hmm... that sounds like a worthwhile way to think. Let''s just give it a try, shall we?


    "Oh boy, you guys are really noisy. Don''t worry, I''m not going to get you involved. Well, it''s just out of my jurisdiction to get caught up on your own."


    "That''s a tongue that goes around a lot. Isn''t God a trickster god, even God?


    "Hmm, if you''re serious about answering, I wouldn''t deny that nature is on me. It''s just that I had to get it because I needed it, rather than what I was born with."


    "I don''t think so."


    "It was five hundred years ago. Anyway, so, is it okay if you two listen to us again?


    Thomas shrugs his shoulders back to the sole who dares to ask, even though he won''t have to ask.


    As long as there is no other way than to be asked that.


    "Damn, it''s a godlike maniption."


    "... you won''t believe me for saying this, but if I''m honest with you, even if I am, this is really unwillingness. But if you don''t, you''re not going to help us, and I don''t want to destroy this world if I don''t want to die. That''s why I use these hands if I don''t want to."


    "If you don''t mean it, think about it a little bit more. So, what are we supposed to do?


    "It helps to talk fast, but I already said what you wanted me to do first, didn''t I?


    ¡­¡­ What''s that supposed to mean?


    "So I told you. You''re going to listen to us again."


    Apparently, that wasn''t what I was joking about.


    I mean...


    "Know what''s going on first? Honestly, I just want to know what I''m going to do and get it over with..."


    "I know how you feel, but that''s not how it works. Besides, it''s not the circumstances that we''re trying to talk to you about¡­ more precisely, it''s not just the circumstances, is it?


    "What does that mean?


    "I know you already know what I want you guys to do, but if I say it in the end, it''s the devil. They are the tactile, arm and foot of the world. It''s what we should call the will of the world in a way... which is why the devil moves with thews of the world as the standard. And when you fight someone, isn''t itmon sense to basically know who they are first?


    "I mean, study aboutmon sense in the world, are you telling me?


    "If you put it in a nutshell"


    "... I can''t believe I know everything, but I''m still going to know the world pretty well. So I think it''s a good idea to remember what I''m missing and help Soma out?


    "That''s basically what you''re thinking, isn''t it? But do you give advice every time you''re in a critical situation? I think he needs to know, too, for now?


    That was an argument.


    It''s the original story of the premise that everything is right... but there''s no reason to lie here.


    That means that Soma does need to listen, too.


    "Oh, by the way, you talk about the world all the time, so you better not think it''s gonna be over in a day or two, huh? Exactly. I''m not gonna do it for a year."


    "Am I allowed to do such a long thing?


    "I don''t mean, I did this to take this time, something like that? Now that we''re still going to get that time, we took such a powerful approach."


    "Hmm...... or if we just talk about the world, I don''t feel like we need to stay here? It would certainly be a problem for the Virgin to vacate the Holy City for a long time, but if you were here, we could handle the area, wouldn''t we?


    "You can do it if you want, but doesn''t it make sense?


    "Why not?


    "''Cause I''m talking about us, but basically, I guess I''m the one exining it."


    "... what?


    Exactly. That was unexpected.


    Although I say things like this now, I was wondering if it would be Eleonora to give an exnation.


    There is no way I can think of anything, such as being taughtmon sense immediately by God.


    "No, ''cause I suppose it will inevitably be? Sure, I''ve been teaching that girl a lot... but who knows this world best after all?


    "... you, darling."


    "That''s the thing. Well, there are times in the world when you''re passing it on incorrectly or you dare to pass it on incorrectly. If that girl thinks it''smon sense, and she passes it on to you, it might be bad, so I''m gonna have to teach her."


    "... Is God free?


    "For what? There are many things I can do if I can use my powers to the fullest, but I can''t do that because of various circumstances right now. Well, I guess I''ll exin thatter."


    I didn''t even want to know about God''s circumstances or anything, but I guess that''s not how it works.


    Even if I try to sigh at this sight, Sole is just grinning.


    "Oh, yeah, I guess we''re going to have a short rtionship, so you want me to call you Satya, right? Or do you want me to call you Doctor? I don''t care either way, though?


    Soma shrugs her shoulders as she watches that grin of heartfelt fun.


    And.


    "... now it''s my pleasure, Satya"


    "... right. Say hello, Satya."


    "Yeah. Nice to meet you, Mr. Soma, Hildegard."


    Sole - was to exhale again with Hildegard into Satya''s deeper grin.

 663 Formerly The Strongest, Interested In God

    Looking over the scene, Soma exhaled one breath admirably.


    Not to mention brilliant, the calm atmosphere is not surprising if it existed as a corner of the noble mansion.


    Even if you take one conditioner, it must cost you a lot of money.


    "Religion is often heard to be gold... but it doesn''t seem to change in this world."


    "Once I said no, I never asked for money, did I? It''s just strange that you want to find value in something as shapeless as someone with money. If you want the value of a heart that believes in me, you just give me a ton of money to prove it."


    "There''s no other god in this world to worship. If you tell me to show that you believe in me, I''ll have to give you the money to deceive you."


    "Aren''t you a little too hard on me? Can you just be a little nicer to me, please?


    "I want you to sleep."


    Talk about that, and look further around.


    I wonder if you need a chandelier hanging from the ceiling, but not when you put it away if it''s just really useless.


    You need to show authority somehow, something like that.


    If you lowered your gaze, there was a wooden long table there where ten people would be able to sit gently in one.


    Wooden chairs are arranged at equal intervals, the intervals of which arergely spare.


    As you can see from the fact that there are ten pairs of them, this ce is quiterge.


    It was a dining room.


    Though there were only three Somas on this asion for that matter.


    "Well, Ma, you can sit right down for now. As you can see, nobody has time for this."


    "Hmmm... does the time now mean that there are people who are using this ce properly at other times"


    "It wasn''t a ce to boast that there was money in vain."


    "Sure, there''s some room, but there''s just not enough to do that. Well, I''ve packed all the people who work here at once, and they won''t fill half of the seats."


    It''s useless enough.


    Soma and the others were in the dining room because time had passed and it was time for lunch.


    Technically, it''s still early for lunch, but the only way to sneak eyes was toe at this hour.


    Why it is necessary to sneak eyes would be obvious at a time when there are ''three'' on this asion.


    "What a waste you need. More than that, I wonder what lunch is today. Looking forward to it, huh? Oh, yeah, the rice here is pretty good, so you can count on it, okay? Well, Soma, you know."


    "Hmm... or are you really going to eat"


    "You both know that, but I''m flesh-receiving now. If you don''t take care of the nutrition, you won''t be able to move."


    "I don''t have to take the form of a meal. Do you think you can do something about it?


    "I can do that if I want to. But I''m not that innocent."


    After looking at Satya, who said so and shrugged her shoulders, the Somas look at each other.


    This one shrugged my shoulder again, meaning it was no bother.


    Yes, I mean, Soma and the others needed to sneak eyes because Satya told them to eat together and so on.


    There are also many followers in general here...... or most of them are.


    It is certain that if such people find out that God is manifesting himself, it will be a mayhem.


    Even in this world, it doesn''t usually happen that God shows up directly.


    And even then, Satya is a true God, no matter what she says.


    It''s not on the level that you wouldn''t know if you didn''t name it, it''s releasing a sense of presence that you would notice at a nce that it would be an ordinary person.


    I couldn''t expose myself to people, knowing that no matter what I thought, trouble would happen.


    "If you just want to grab a meal, you can have it carried over there. That''s what I was asked to do."


    "I see, I thought you were looking at this ce strangely and intriguingly, but this was the first time Soma hade here, too"


    "He was in his room the whole time in the first ce. Well, I mean, I''m in a room."


    "Ha......!? You were pushing Soma into the house...? I mean, why was Soma in the middle of nowhere? I could''ve easily broken something like that.


    "No, it would be bad to break it even though you came in from yourself"


    Safe because I thought I''d break it a little this morning, but I didn''t actually break it.


    With that in mind, Hildegard was eye-opening and surprised why.


    "I came in from myself, then...? Soma, what are you thinking...?


    "By the way, we were gonna show you to your room normally at first, right? In the best room here, of course. But you can''t say no to me if they tell me you''re going to go to jail, can you?


    "The ce is the ce. He became a demon king. If my senior was in a bad ce, he felt somewhat caught up in trouble. So when ites to the ce where you seem to be able to avoid the most of these things, is it still a barn?


    "I don''t know which side there is still an element...?


    "Is that so? We talked about not being used now, and it was moderately dim and quiet, so it wasfortable for you, right? Well, only when I went to bed was it a little bit arrogant, but I got used to it."


    "This is what happens in the end, so I think we should have been in the room from the start. Eleonora seemed to care a lot."


    "Would that be a theory of results? At first, I was going to go home as soon as I heard what I needed, so that was the best solution."


    I would certainly have stayed in a room from the start if I had known this was going to happen, but that would be inexplicable.


    and hildegardo whines as he leans his neck to see if there was anything there that bothered him.


    "Yeah......? I thought you were going home soon.


    "I think that''s what you''ve been saying?


    "No, if you do say so..."


    "I''ve been here five days because of Satya, right? Although I was told to wait a little while, I didn''t think I was going to wait that long."


    "No, I think that''s either Hildegard''s fault, huh?


    "Why is it my fault...!?


    "Because if Hildegard would havee soon, I would have seen you soon, too, Soma. I went out of my way to write to you... and I remembered."


    "Letter......? By letter...? Wait, are you...?


    Hildegard gives a stunned look at you for noticing something in those words.


    And Satya smiled.


    "Oh, yeah, I think I noticed, but for once, that''s a ''personal'' letter I wrote to you, right? I thought if I did, it would definitely reach you. Well, it wasn''t a proxy because I couldn''t put it out in person... but apparently I made some mistake, right?


    "You... shame on you...!


    "Hmm..."


    I''m not sure what the situation is, but apparently Hildegard has done something wrong.


    It may be urate that I was induced to do so, but from the results, it doesn''t change.


    "Hey, to be honest, as far as I''m concerned, this situation is really unexpected, huh? I thought you''d be here any minute, because I didn''t think it would take five days. So I think you need to let me know about that, huh? I can almost predict how you guys are going to move."


    "You¡­ what a mistake¡­!


    "Because it''s true. I know I can almost urately predict your behavior, but that''s the truth."


    "Huh... you''ll remember when you get back...!? Soma, I''m just gonna take my seat off for a little while, but I''ll be right back. That''s why you don''t listen to my bullshit properly......!


    Say no, Hildegard ran out of the dining room.


    Probably, but to predict from the story, we''re going back to Radius once and for all.


    Normally, it''s not that easy to get to and from, but if Hildegard is serious, he''ll be back by the end of the day.


    There is no difference in panic though.


    "Hmm... I''ve lost one person for now, but is the meal okay? I feel like it''s going to go to waste when I''ve already prepared it."


    "No, it''s okay. From the beginning, I told them I was going to prepare it for two."


    "I see. So it''s no problem."


    When I said that and nodded, I was looked at a little strangely.


    After a few moments, its neck is tilted.


    "... don''t you me me?


    "Yeah? Why?


    "In short, I set them up. I thought they''d say something..."


    "It''s not like they did anything to me. If you say so, the deceitful Hildegards are just bad. I''m not going to say it''s a bad side to be fooled, but at least the Hildegards are a bad side to be fooled. Yet there is nothing more I can say from my life than to have caught on."


    "Heh... I thought it was funny, but it''s funnier than I expected, you are"


    The fact that the word was from the heart was shown by narrowed eyes and slightly suspended mouths.


    Apparently, it got me interested in something.


    I''m not happy at all......


    "It''s an honor... well, I''m also saying this other HR-like thing because nothing is happening right now. Surely those who should not be deceived... but if there is anything in my body as a result, I will not forgive those who deceive me, will I? Of course, that would be God, but what is."


    "That''s scary. Then I''ll be careful."


    Even with his gaze pointed at him to stare at him, he exhales at the way he says it.


    Arm pressing on a warm curtain, or really trickster temperament.


    I personally don''t hate personality, but now I had more to do than do that other guy.


    "So, what the hell are you doing until you purposefully kick Hildegard out?


    "Oh, I didn''t know you knew that much, that''s really great. There''s only one thing I need to do. I didn''t tell you the details about the reward."


    "Hmm. That means..."


    "Yeah. What you want is nothing more than to be able to use magic after all, right? And if you don''t know if that''s really possible, you won''t even be in the mood. So I''m going to tell you how you can use magic with what I give you."


    So Satya turned her grinning face toward Soma.

 664 Ex-Powerful, Can Leave The Word Of God

    Soma exhaled one breath as she looked sideways at the dishes being lowered.


    That''s a satisfying breath.


    "Hmmm... it''s something I already knew, but the meal here is still delicious"


    "That''s more than anything. It didn''t seem to fit your mouth, because you seemed to care a lot about what was left of you. I don''t think you''ve ever left one, and this is how I heard the word" delicious, "so he''ll regain his confidence, too."


    "Hmm...?


    Although some familiar name came out of Satya''s mouth, I recall speaking of it.


    Past the back of the brain is a time when Io was saying something meaningful.


    The array probably indicated something about Satya.


    "I knew Io... or did he evere here?"


    "Yeah? Yeah, sort of. It was a long time ago when he began to call himself the Demon King in the service of the brave."


    "At least it was before my life was reincarnated. Did he eat here, too?


    "Right. I had a little trouble bringing him in. He didn''t want to move in a different way than you did."


    "Hmm... well done on moving it, huh? He really shouldn''t move once he decides not to."


    "No, I couldn''t move it in the end, and I decided to use a slightly more forceful means. Well, it''s a rough business to connect here and there temporarily. That way, he''s not moving from there either, so we don''t have to break the pre building."


    "That''s really forceful again..."


    That''s something like what God does.


    I brought each of those castles here, or maybe it''s still better around not saying... no, is there a big difference?


    "Well, anyway, it is... so what do you think?


    "What do you mean?


    "I have not yet been asked how magic can be used in my life?


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. I totally forgot while I was drumming my tongue at the delicious food."


    That was obviously a lie, but it is also clear that it makes no sense where it was pursued.


    Seems like you''re going to talk in the first ce, so there''s no need for that either.


    Soma just needs to know how she can use magic.


    Yes, Soma hadn''t heard about it yet.


    Because the moment Satya tried to talk about it, she was told that she could cook, and let''s eat it before it gets cold as it is.


    I guess I could have kept talking about it, but somehow I didn''t feel like it, and we were going to have a chat... and that''s how it''s going to be.


    "So? How will my life be able to use magic?


    "It''s because of you. You don''t like girls when you''re too disappointed, do you? Well, you don''t need information."


    "... Satya?


    "Yes, yes, I know. Don''t stare at me like that, okay? I mean, do you want me to forgive you for not wearing it? It''s a very frustrating way to ask."


    "Is it...?


    When you say you''ve looked into different things and tried different things, you''re actually going to be able to use them in an easy way, what do you mean?


    I don''t think so.


    "Oh, no offense, but it''s not easy, is it? Whatever the way it is, it means giving you reason to lead the devil."


    Immediately after that word, Soma silenced, because he was convinced.


    Sure, the way it is, but it''s not easy.


    Leave Satya, the god, alone and stay elsewhere, such as being able to do that.


    - Plus.


    "Reason¡­ that is, is it the power of God? Sure, then the magic will work just fine."


    "You''ll be able to manipte thews of magic themselves," he said. There''s no way you can''t use magic with that. So, what do you say? I think this will definitely make your wishese true...?


    There was no reason to deny it.


    As I said myself, if I could just get it, I''d be able to use magic.


    But.


    "... is that okay? Power is the power of God itself, and would it be a must in running the world? Can you give me something like that?


    "Did Hildegard tell you that you know about that area? Well, if it''s good or bad, it''s bad. But now it''s like that. I''m trying to get in the way of what the world is trying to do in the first ce."


    "Hmm... that''s for sure"


    "And you''ve already ceded power to Hildegard. Even now, in that sense. And, you know, I can''t talk about it, because I have all the power on my own. You and I were in charge in the first ce."


    "So there''s no problem where I gave in," he said?


    "Of course it''s not good for anyone, it''s not good for any power. However, it is not originally my jurisdiction, at least as far as the logic of magic is concerned. I would have liked to have done so if I could have left it with someone, and that would have made your wishe true. Two birds a stone, that''s why."


    "Hmm..."


    It''s a good way to show that there are benefits to both sides rather than enjoying them unterally.


    Though the price of saving the world, things are things.


    If you were told that this would give way to Soma''s wishes, etc., it would definitely have taken you some suspicion.


    "It''s another story to snort at, though."


    "Oh, didn''t you like something? I''m not lying, and other than that, it''s just a little harsh."


    "I mean, it''s a problem before that."


    "Yeah? What do you mean? I thought you were willing to cooperate with us... but it wasn''t, was it?


    "It fits there, doesn''t it? Seems like we have to do it in many ways. That''s not what I said¡­ in the first ce, I''m not willing to ept the price."


    In the first ce, I decided to help the Satyrs simply because it seems like it could be a cause for Soma.


    That is, due to selfish convenience, and it would be wrong to ask for consideration there.


    I only bothered to hear you talk about how you intend to be able to use magic because I thought that might be some hint.


    I didn''t want to hear the description of the product.


    He just didn''t dare correct it because it was convenient for him to hear it out, and if Satya hadn''t told him, he was going to say it out of Soma.


    "Sounds like you''re serious... But I''m telling you from God''s point of view, it''s impossible for you to be able to use magic in any way other than to have reason in your hands, right? You can''t use magic because your soul is finished in a high dimension. Unless you interfere forcefully with the power of reason, your soul cannot ept the extra of magic."


    "Impossible¡­? It''s a nostalgic word."


    "I miss...?


    "When I was in my previous life, it was a little bit of a word. Especially for defeating the Dragon God. But I have a current life because I didn''t stop there... so even if it''s a word from God, it''s not a reason to give up."


    Besides, above all, such an evil path would be extreme.


    I do want to use magic.


    But that''s what you should get at the end of your quest for how you can use magic.


    It couldn''t have been possible, such as being easily given by some consideration.


    "... as a result, even if you can''t use magic, can you?


    "There will be no choice then. Well, until I die... no, I''m not gonna give up on dying."


    I don''t know if I have the next raw.


    Until you hand it over, too, if you don''t.


    What, you''ve already been through this once.


    Then there was no reason not to.


    "... pup, cum... I see, yeah. Come on... you guys always entertain me."


    I''m not going to entertain you.


    With that said, I shrugged my shoulders - it was then that the door opened with tremendous momentum.


    "Whoa, whoa...! Also, you''re back...! Soma, I guess they haven''t done anything weird......!?


    If you turn your gaze, what was there was Hildegard looking like he was breathing constantly.


    I should have just left earlier...... I didn''t know you''d be back in the middle of the day instead of all day, how hasty you were.


    "Heh... it''s unexpected again over here. I can''t believe you''re back so soon... Damn, no, you guys really make fun of me."


    "What does that mean......!? Are you still doing something...!?


    "No, unfortunately, you don''t have to worry about me. I just got shaken up. I was still confident in my appearance... but I guess I can''t get older?


    "Why did you look at me while you said that...!? I''m still perfect...!


    "Wow... I don''t think Phi Phi, Hildegard, just doesn''t have that, do you? In the first ce, if you''re really young, I wouldn''t say that."


    "That''s crazy!


    Soma exhales one breath as she looks at the two of them saying that.


    I don''t have to think I didn''t have any body... but this is fine.


    Magic can be used on its own.


    Soma was to exhale once more so as to bite such determination.

 665 Formerly The Strongest, I Hear The Touch Of The Story

    Three footsteps were echoing as the silence spread.


    The sound continues with each step forward, where there is also a slight mix of groans.


    But it didn''t mean anything bad.


    "Hmmm...... you sure did taste good. I think the college was better than what the head chef at Royal Castle used to make... I regret it."


    Hildegard''s eyebrows are frowned upon, creating wrinkles, but at the same time his mouth is loose, as the words show that they are from the heart.


    The face was a brilliant representation of the movement of the mind that I didn''t want to admit but had to admit.


    Though...


    "It has nothing to do with cooking, and you should honestly praise it?


    "Mm-hmm... that''s true too. Well, then tell me it was honestly delicious!


    "So you guys are rude to me, right? Damn, it''s troubling..."


    The Somas move on, shrugging their shoulders to Satya, who speaks those words in a totally trouble-free manner.


    After the dining room, he was on his way back to the room.


    As you can see from the words, Hildegard ended up having lunch here, too.


    Soma is not a ghost, either, so much so that she tells Hildegardo that instead of taking various breaks, she has made every effort to go back and forth without eating.


    Satya tried to get back to normal by letting Hildegard go, though apparently a ghost.


    By the way, Hildegard is your ghost!? And I yelled, "Satya, no, God, but? and write down what you gave back.


    Most of all, around the time Hildegard''s lunch usually came out while I said that, I don''t know how far I meant it, including the words I told Soma... gossip.


    "Now, when you get back by the way, study, is that okay?


    "Mm-hmm. Right, well, I guess so. There''s got to be some room, but I can''t stay very long."


    "Hmm... in the first ce, you say you can afford it, but how do you know that?


    That is a natural question.


    In fact, Soma was also wondering, but when he turned his gaze, he let a snarl and grin appear as if the existence iming the culprit was nothing.


    "Oh no, I''m a god, right? It''s connected directly to the world, so if you''re vague about what the world is going to do, there''s no way you can guess. I can''t go into any further detail."


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    "Trying to know more deeply means you''ll find out what we think. I don''t know what you''re gonna do with me because if you lose me, the administrator''s gonna bepletely gone, but I''m pretty sure the n''s gonna change, so I guess that''s harmless and unprofitable."


    Why can''t I hurt you? Nothing more than the world about to die. We don''t need administrators anymore, do we?


    As I agreed with that word, Soma nodded one too.


    I don''t think that anyone who''s about tomit suicide needs someone to take care of him or her.


    And ording to the story, when the world dies, so does Satya.


    Then there should be no such thing.


    "No, it''s nothing, because the world isn''t about to die orbitally either. We''re only going to die to avoid affecting the rest of the world, and that''s where we need some legitimate means. And until we get there, if we don''t run the world right, that could have other implications. It doesn''t make any difference what I need to do until the end."


    "Hmm... that''s a lot of trouble."


    "Well, that''s how I''m still alive."


    "Hmm? From the way you put it, I know you''re trying to get in the way... No, there''s no way you''re not."


    "I''m the one who helped you fight evil gods. So to some extent, I think you''re assuming I''ll get in your way over there. I''ve been trying to teach you a lot, and I''ve been trying to help you with that."


    It seems like a lot of people exist when you listen to it, but I guess that''s simply what Satya is doing to make it easier for you to understand here.


    The world is an ultra-high-dimensional being even higher than God.


    Thoughts and values must not be measurable by people.


    "In the meantime, I guess that''s why I know that there''s still time for the world to move into full swing. Now the world is in the preparatory stage."


    "Then I think it would be a good idea for you to attack me right now... if that were possible, you would be saying that."


    "Sort of. I''ll exin why I can''t take that hand... but I guess the biggest reason is because I don''t have a clue, huh? If you find out you''re trying to kill yourself, there''s no stopping you if you don''t know what you''re doing. Instead of looking for something you don''t even know you might find in the dark clouds, it means you should be prepared for when you will definitely visit."


    While I was saying that, Soma and the others even came back to the room where they met Satya earlier.


    By the way, for the most part now, the ce where the Somas are located is the Temple.


    Centrally located in the heart of the Holy Capital, in many ways.


    Its deepest ce is this ce where God now manifests himself.


    I would tremble with gratitude whoever was a follower of the Holy Divine religion. There, Soma remembered that there was a fuss as he stepped into the unwrought.


    Speaking of which, Eleonora''s not going back inside, is she?


    "Oh. Well, she''s busy with a lot. That''s how demons appeared all over the city, and I think we''re in big trouble by now, huh?


    "Hmm... well, given that it''s the Lord here, is it natural?"


    "I mean, you know the devil showed up, as a matter of course. Well, given the timing of his appearance, naturally."


    "This is my knee. If we don''t know that much, we won''t talk about it."


    Perhaps that''s not the only reason, but I''m going to answer it anyway.


    Because if I were to answer where I was asked, I would be presenting it from the beginning.


    With that in mind, sit back in the right ce.


    Hildegard sat down the same way, and Satya, who confirmed it, opened her mouth in a slightly altered tone when she coughed up one.


    "Well, anyway, I''m back here, and I''m quick, but shall I start studying? I told you, I can''t afford to have time."


    "Hmm, that''s fine, but what do we start with?


    "Right... well, after all, from being our enemies, huh?


    "Enemy... I mean, isn''t that the devil?


    "Yeah, but technically, it''s been a while, huh?


    "Before, is it?


    "Yeah. In the first ce, I don''t know why so many demons have emerged."


    If you ask me, in thest life, demons were said to appear once a hundred years or not.


    But the demons of this world that it''s the same kind, ording to the story, show up about once a month.


    I mean, it''s been thest year or two, but it would be too frequent nheless.


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, was the very existence of demons not well known in this world in the first ce? Then it seems possible that it was even less frequent than in that world..."


    "Right, you''re right about that. Especially not for thest 500 years or so."


    "Five hundred years ago... it seems to have something to do with evil gods"


    "That''s right, too. So, just a little back and forth here... I think I''ve spoken a few times about the evil gods, but I don''t think you''ve spoken of them being destroyed."


    "Hmm... I''m sure you might. Does that mean that the Evil God is not actually doomed?


    "Does that happen in the strict sense of the word? More precisely, it didn''t destroypletely, though. You and I both know the evidence."


    "... a shard of the power of evil gods, bye."


    I see, indeed, the fact that the power is alive means that it cannot be said to bepletely doomed.


    I''ve had my doubts about you.


    "I didn''t destroy you, I mean, dare you, right?


    "You will. Because if it had beenpletely destroyed, this world would have been destroyed as it was. As I said before, falling didn''t change her being a god, but destroying herpletely meant that half of the power she had would disappear."


    "... that''s for sure, you can''t do that. But what''s wrong with that?


    "That''s also the right shard of power that you and the others have seen. We broke her soul and sealed it in pieces. And I decided to take some power out of it. If there was no consciousness and only divided power, it would have been possible."


    "... what if you slept because of it?


    That was just something that urred to me, but apparently I was right.


    Correct, Satyaughed all the time.


    "As always, it''s good to guess. Well, I was asleep because I used up my powers in some way, but that''s why I did it. I already had a lot of power. When my consciousness was poor, the neighborhood rebelled and didn''t work."


    "Hmm... I mean, is this how it''s happening, does that mean it''s over?


    "No, actually, it''s not over yet. I kept you waiting for five days to wait for Hildegard, but it''s true that I''m usually asleep. I''m just pretty much done...... so, my question to you guys is, what do you think happens to stuff that''s done taking out power?


    "Whatever happens... oh, I see. I mean, that shard of power was after all the power was removed."


    "Yeah, so I realized thister... we scattered shards of power all over the world, didn''t we? Because I thought if it was nearby, there might be some kind of p to interfere with and it could be a big deal. And apparently it was acting like a kind of lid."


    I mean, it seems that the devil didn''t show up because of it.


    A powerful force was the lid that prevented the devil from appearing.


    "But one of them was broken about five years ago."


    "... isn''t that why demonse out so often?


    "No, you''re not, are you? Though I kept it under control, it just goes back where it was gone. So the question is... not only did I keep that power down, but I could also use it as a mediator for calling out the devil?


    "... is that when it happened"


    "Yeah. And apparently the world has recognized that. You see, it was conveniently sshed with great things to try."


    "Do you mean what my life has made disappear..."


    Apparently, there''s more to it than I thought.


    I didn''t mean to do that from the start, but it looks like we need to do something about this.


    "I''ll have to wipe my own ass..."


    "Well, actually, you''re not that responsible. Honestly, I think it was only a matter of time before the world realized that. Besides, that''s not the real problem, is it? Again, it''s only an experiment that demons are showing up so often right now."


    "I see... the real thing is going to happen."


    "The manifestation of an unbroken shard of power," he said. The fact that so many demons, even crushed shards, could be summoned... "


    "Yeah, there''s going to be some pretty powerful top demons out there. Besides, I can''t keep my existence if I don''t possess people because I''m weak right now, but I''m sure they don''t."


    The equivalent of the power that Soma couldn''t offset with all his might at that time, that it was everywhere.


    If that is to be used for mediation, then it must indeed appear to be quite powerful.


    But are you the ones who made the seal? Then why don''t we just go to that ce now and wipe out the shards of power? Perhaps it would be possible for me now. "


    "I wish I could... Actually, I don''t know the exact location. Just in case... I''m broken and fallen, don''t abuse my power. I used my powers to seal it, but I didn''t go to the crime scene. It would have been possible if we''d just taken the power out."


    "Hmm... I see that''s..."


    "You''ve got a brilliant back..."


    Nevertheless, you can''t just me that.


    Hildegard seemed to know that too, and he didn''t say anything to me... but maybe he enjoyed it better.


    Satya opened her mouth when she said something, but in the end it was the continuation of the story that came out of her mouth.


    "... Whatever, there are four remaining shards of power. So I think you can think of almost four powerful demonsing out. A demon willing to destroy the world, who emerged using her power"


    "Hmm... Still, if I''m being honest with you, I don''t feel like losing if youe from the front. That''s why you spoke to me, too."


    "Sort of. It''s just... if ites from the front, it''s a story."


    "Demons are basically cunning..."


    "Yeah. Though it''s manifestable on its own, I don''t think we should really consider it that way. I guess it''s my reasoning that we should create a coborator. I think you should give yourself convenient information to someone with power."


    "That sounds like a possible story..."


    At least, there''s no material to deny it.


    The fact that the devil is cunning is a famous story to the extent that even Soma knows it.


    I don''t know what it''s like in this world... but as far as Satya goes, it doesn''t seem to change.


    I mean, you don''t just have to watch out for the devil.


    I haven''t heard just a touch yet... but it''s going to be more trouble than I thought.


    So Soma breathed out one breath.

 666 Seeping Sunset And A Slight Hunch

    So far for now, the moment he was told, Soma was inadvertently sighing.


    I''m not tired.


    "Hmm... you had more information than I thought."


    That was my honest feeling now.


    The same goes for Hildegard, who snorts back with the same exhtion.


    "Bye. I think we talked a little too much, don''t we? It doesn''t mean I can''t keep up, but I need time to sort out the information, right? I don''t know how much I can''t afford, but if I can keep doing this day after day, it''s going to get jammed up somewhere..."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, do you? Instead, it was packed because I couldn''t keep it up."


    "Hmm?... oh, I see. Sleep to capture power."


    "That sort of thing. Once I fell asleep, I couldn''t control it. You can''t wake up until you''re done. On average, I fall asleep for the whole two days, so basically the study time is once every three days, or something like that?


    "I see. I packed three days at a time, so... Then I''m satisfied with the amount of information."


    There were a lot of stories like I''d heard for the first time, and a lot of things I could guess from there.


    I thought it would take some time to be able to say that I fully understood, including those things, but it was also woven, it seems.


    "Oh, and now I realize one thing... there''s still time before the world moves, which means it has something to do with it."


    "That''s just a guess. Yes, we still have power, which means we haven''t been able to use it as a pure force, so we can''t use it as a demon catalyst."


    "So until you''re done with all your powers, at least the world won''t really make a move. By the way, how specific is that?


    "Right... I don''t think it''s gonna take you another three months, huh? I just don''t think it''s going to move at the same time as it''s all over, so as far as I''m concerned, it''s already moved to some extent, and it''s going to move in full since about a month after that?


    "Hmm... well, it would be a reasonable ce"


    About three months is exactly what I expected.


    When ites to packing knowledge and getting ready, it will be roughly about that.


    Didn''t you start long ago because if you move faster, you''re more likely to be perceived by the world that much?


    Let''s deal with the world itself.


    Sometimes I''m too vignt.


    Or maybe it means that Satya and the others are finally ready now, including those things.


    "Nevertheless, if we don''t go back over three months, should my senior go back to exin the situation once?


    Because he was going to return soon, Soma came to the Holy Capital without talking to anyone in particr.


    Exactly. I won''t exin anything until it''s all over. That''s not how it works.


    And that''s what I thought, but to that Hildegard shook his head to the side.


    "No, you don''t have to. I briefly exined it to you. I thought it would be all right if I told her that we conveniently had everyone involved and that we wouldn''t be able to go back for a while."


    "Hmm, was it? It helped."


    I don''t have any out-of-the-way leg strength with what soma, so I wouldn''t have been able toe back within three days if I had run all I could.


    That meant I couldn''t take one study, and that was where it hurt in a situation I couldn''t afford.


    Of course, if it''s true, you should exin the situation thoroughly with your own mouth.


    "In the meantime, will I have to convince you with that for a while? I''d like to head to the exnation at some point..."


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it''s possible, I guess. Like I said, each seal should be somewhere away from each other, because there was already one there."


    "Nevertheless, I don''t think you can do it. Not all demons stay in one ce in the first ce."


    "Sort of. I mean, that''s why I can''t say anything, you know. There''s no denying the possibility of a demoning nearby."


    "I''d appreciate it if you didn''te, but then there''s no reason to go to Radius, is there? It''s boring."


    If you stand over there, this one won''t stand.


    It was really annoying, including the fact that if we prioritized contacting them, we would bete for preparation.


    "First of all, you don''t have to worry about it. Besides, if you really want to tell me, I can tell you from time to time."


    "Is that okay?


    That is certainly a helpful story, but it is definitely also a hassle.


    But Hildegard shrugged his shoulders just saying he didn''t need to worry.


    "I''m worried about what''s going on over there. Though I''ve had some session, I''m practically not leaving the college alone. There''s no big difference between you and me."


    "Hmm, is it... it really helps"


    "What, you don''t have to worry about it"


    "- and Hildegard, who earns explicit scores."


    "You''re crazy! You''re not putting in weird monologues!


    "I mean, if you''re going to pretend like it''s nothing, should we at least do something about that loosening of the mouth?


    "No, I don''t want it!


    "It''s good to get along... but isn''t it time to move around and annoy all sorts of people?


    Outside the window the sky of dusk is spreading, and the darkness is looming.


    Generally speaking, it''s time for dinner, and as with lunch, Somas can''t be on the table, so they need to go early.


    Well, technically, we have to say that Soma and the others don''t need to be blind, but putting Satya down and going to the dining room with dignity just for ourselves would be just outrageous.


    Also, if you bring a meal, you don''t have to worry about people from the beginning, but that''s an extra hassle and annoying act.


    Therefore, it was also necessary to head to the dining room early this time.


    "Mm-hmm, you sure do. y around here in Hildegard, it''s time to go to the dining room."


    I thought I said, "You are now...? I think that''s what they said when you were ying with me...!?


    "Well, in fact, no matter how you look at it, you''re being yed and you don''t have to worry about it?


    "Soma......!?


    He shrugs his shoulders at Hildegard, who gazes stunnedly, and Soma rises from the spot.


    I don''t want to be eaten up, the phrase that killed my time here.


    Soma turned to the dining room, leaving behind Hildegardo, who immediately turned into a shing expression, and Satya, who leaked a smile and tease.


    Sophia casually narrowed her eyes as she watched the setting sun.


    That direction, oddly enough, is where the Holy Capital should be.


    I wonder if that kid sees the same thing, and leaks a bitterugh.


    "I wonder what you''re thinking..."


    "... what''s wrong?


    If I turned my gaze to my voice, us'' eyes were pointed this way.


    Rather than being seen leaking a bitterugh, I felt the sign, something like that.


    At least I shouldn''t have seen that moment.


    Because his face was pointed out of the window, just like his own.


    "It''s nothing. I just... I just thought it might not seem like it. Or maybe I should say, just like you."


    "... I see that certainly doesn''t seem to be the case. But I don''t know about today. What you''ve done has been wasted."


    "... right"


    Whates to mind as I say is what just happened during the day today.


    I was just discussing how it was going to work... no, it was already a specific story, and suddenly Hildegard appeared.


    And with a sword screen I wasn''t sure if I was in a hurry or angry, I told him this.


    I''m sorry, it was all my fault.


    While this one was stunned, that figure that left saying only what I wanted to say even more unterally was something shocking inside.


    "... I think she used to be more intelligent or dependable."


    "Well, she''s probably changed, too. I don''t know if it''s in the right direction or the wrong direction."


    "At least if you think about this one only, you''ll have to say it''s a bad direction. There''s no way I''m convinced of that."


    This was not an early story, no matter what you think.


    It happened, and no physical evidence already existed, but Sophia and the others did see it.


    What the hell is going on here and what we need to know.


    Though I have guessed the general circumstances with words thrown like a word escape, there are many things I do not understand.


    Besides, he was trying to move as a country, and the policy wasrgely solidified.


    That''s all I was told to convince myself that I couldn''t do.


    "Still convinced that it didn''t happen this time, so it''s sweet, isn''t it?"


    "That''s all she''s trusted with, I guess. Besides, I would never have gotten over it if I could have done that.... in many ways."


    "... well yes"


    And even though I said that, somehow Sophia was on the side of it.


    The way you''reining, it''s just a pose.


    "... to be honest, something horrible"


    "... what does that mean?


    I know what you''re trying to say.


    Does that mean you can''t move while you can''t afford it as a country?


    Perhaps there''s nothing you can do about it where it moved. Does that mean you don''t have to deal with that force?


    Or...


    "Come on......? I wonder what that means?


    You know I don''t have to tell you, but I dare you to ask me that, so my husband is quite mean.


    But Sophia doesn''t speak thenguage, even though she knows it is known.


    Instead, he turned his gaze out the window again.


    And Sophia narrows her eyes to the re, convinced that perhaps us would be doing the same.


    Whatever it is, it''s a fact that one of my worries is gone now.


    That''s for sure...... but Sophia couldn''t be happier with it.


    Because something that is smoking in the chest did not forgive it.


    I can''t make it a clear word... it was probably a vague hunch.


    There is no basis for this.


    But it hurts like it hurts, and there''s something about toe from the inside of this chest.


    There''s no way it''s going to end like this.


    With such anxiety and resemnce, Sophia exhaled one breath toward the sky, which was dyeing ck.

 667 Former Strongest, Think About What Needs To Be Done

    In front of the unfamiliar room, Soma narrowed her eyes.


    Looking over the scene, hum one whine.


    Though predictable at the time I saw the dining room, the room was also quite splendid.


    Probably...... no, definitely better than my own room where I was once also a duke''s man.


    It was a room given to Soma.


    "Hmm... well, I guess my senior room doesn''t deserve it as aparative material"


    Soma didn''t dare want a fine room, and Radius himself doesn''t have any money in the first ce.


    The Neumont mansion also has a fine exterior there, but the quality was not that high if the number of condiments and the like were small.


    Compared to a room in a highly qualified house, it would not be appropriate in many ways as aparative material.


    But still, this ce was splendid to the extent that it seemed unlikely to be inferior to the rooms of any person of any position in any country.


    Then I don''t feel disgusted, so I can see that it is costing me money.


    Again, I am convinced that religion is going to be money.


    "I guess that''s why rice is delicious in the end, though. I don''t know if I can say much more than that."


    Earlier dinners were also more than satisfactory than enough.


    Besides, they''re taking money in a crappy way, and this is how Soma gains instead of losing it.


    Then you don''t deserve to say anything more.


    I''m not going to tell you anything other than a joke.


    And, thinking about it, I heard a knock on the door inadvertently.


    It''s a little understated.


    "Hmm... is it Eleonora? I don''t mind if Ie in... or if I don''t hesitate toe in because this is your name in the first ce."


    "I''m lending it to Mr. Soma, so that''s not exactly how it works.... than that, how did you know it was me? I hadn''t even named him yet."


    It was Eleonora, as Soma had spoken, who opened the door with such words and showed himself.


    There is a slightly dissatisfied look on his face.


    "I just wanted to say from the signs¡­ but one way or another, from the sound of a knock, it is"


    "Is that the sound of a knock?


    "You or Hildegard or Satya are the only visitors to this room. Considering that the other two won''t knock so modestly, you''re the only one."


    "I see... that was a blind spot"


    I shrug my shoulders, nodding like I was convinced.


    Or the story in the first ce...


    Though you are the only one who can kill the signs so far. It hasn''t been that long, has it improved a lot? "


    "Hehe, I also have the will to be king. I''m d you said that. It''s rude of you to talk to me here forever, and I beg your pardon."


    With a grin, Eleonora walking into the room saying so was actually a remarkable improvement in the way she killed the signspared to then.


    Actually, I was out of my hands then, so much so that I wanted to suspect.


    "Hmmm...... no, it was actually a twin, that sounds like a possibility. Even if they say so, I''m going to believe them now."


    "Exactly. That''s too much praise."


    At first, it''s an honestpliment, but I shrug my shoulders and stop doing more than that because I was looked at dying my cheeks and begging for it.


    Besides, this is how I''vee all this way at this hour, which would mean I have a lot of business.


    "So, what can I do for you? I don''t suppose you''vee to show me what it is now?


    "Of course it is. I came here to ask you if you were unhappy. I am the Lord here."


    "Hmm...... I see. Nevertheless, are you dissatisfied¡­"


    There''s nothing particrly like that, even though I look over the scene somehow.


    Besides, if you look closely, there were familiar books in the corner of the room.


    Probably brought it from that cabin.


    It is a very attentive thing.


    If so, dissatisfaction etc.-


    "Well...... if you dare say so, would this be the room?


    "Huh? Was there something wrong? I think it is well cleaned¡­"


    "No, that''s not what it is... to be honest, it''s too splendid for me. I don''t care if you''re in a more normal room, or if you want, you can go back to that cell again. I''m just getting used to the solidity of the floor."


    "That''s not exactly how it works. Given your position, it''s only natural to have the finest room avable."


    I thought it was a very ssy room, but apparently it was the finest.


    That should have cost me money.


    "Hmm... I feel extra terrified when they say that. Even if they say where they stand, I still feel excessive to my seniors?


    "That''s not true. ''Cause from now on, you''re gonna have to save the world. Rather, it''s not enough."


    "Even though you are the Demon King, are you?


    "The Demon King, in the end, is what the world put on its own. My Lord is Sathia, whom Sathia entrusted to you the destiny of the world. Then that''s enough for me."


    It was too much to realize that the eyes that told it so were serious in themselves and not jokes or anything else.


    Whatever you say seems useless, the same goes for understanding, and as a soma, I just have to smile bitterly.


    "Besides, we try to get in the way of what the world is trying to do. It doesn''t matter what the world looks like."


    "... I see, you''re absolutely right"


    "That''s why you''re going to use this room as it is. Is there anything else?


    "Hmmm... then is there anything else in particr? The meal was satisfactory..."


    I was just wondering if there was anything else.


    "- I have it!


    If I turned my gaze to a voice that sounded abrupt, I knew without having to see it, but there was a Hildegard figure there.


    I have a simr way of appearing in the morning, day, night and now three times, but could I possibly have liked it?


    That''s it! But around even posing as I said, there seems to be a chance of that.


    "............... for once I ask, what the hell are you unhappy about?


    "My dissatisfaction is determined! Why is my room so far away? Isn''t that harassment?


    Soma first found out now because she was led straight here after the meal, but apparently Hildegard''s room is a long way from here.


    Nheless, I also feel like that''s not enough of a dissatisfaction... well, it seems different to Hildegard.


    Most importantly, Eleonora, who has a cool face just to say what it is, doesn''t seem like she''s going to fit it properly.


    "It''s nothing like that. It''s simply that there are only two of the finest rooms here, and they were located far away. I didn''t decide, so there''s nothing I can do?


    "Then I don''t have to be the finest room, so near this room... no, I''m fine here too! Then I''ll be staying in the finest room, and there''s nothing wrong with that, right?


    "It''s been decided! You know, staying in the same room as your lords... Yikes, what the hell are you going to do!? It''s dirty......!


    "What... of course it''s up to us to discuss it, right? I have a lot to think about. I mean, what the hell did you imagine being dirty...? Don''t you think it''s your Lord''s thought to be dirty?


    "Oh, no, that''s not true......! It''s normal, normal......! Do you mean, it''s weirder to say that we''re staying with the opposite sex or something, but to say that we''re having future discussions or something! Are you kidding me?


    "What are you...!?


    "What the...!?


    Soma shrugs her shoulders at the look of the two of them poking each other in the face and saying that to each other.


    As always, these two feel like they''re close or not.


    And that''s how I looked at the two of them, and I remembered that I had something to confirm.


    "Ever, it was. It''s fine if you two get along."


    "- Who and who are you good friends with!?


    "- Who and who are you good friends with!?


    "The breath is perfect, and I don''t think there''s any element to deny it? Well, more than that, I''m confirming to Eleonora, but speaking of which, what are we supposed to do tomorrow?


    I forgot to confirm that.


    We were just having a chat at dinner earlier, and there was never going to be such a topic.


    Satya already said she was off at the end of dinner, so the confirmation had to be Eleonora.


    "Oh, I see, is that... I hear I''m free. It''s up to both of you to decide."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    In fact, there is as much to be done.


    There''s a lot to think about, and when they say anything, it''s so much trouble the other way around.


    In the end, I couldn''t take a decent look around the Holy City today, and I''ll have to do that again sometime soon.


    And there are things that bother me.


    Truly, it was something like which one I did it from.


    If we don''t have the time we can waste, we can''t afford it.


    Now, looking sideways at what was going on and the two of us making up our arguments again when we realized it, Soma was going to make us think about tomorrow''s ns.

 668 Former Strongest, Taking Revelation

    And then, I woke up.


    No, I meant precisely that, should I say?


    Because I realized right after that that I was still in a dream.


    And I realized it was a dream, because the sight in front of me was something I was used to seeing.


    Burning.


    Ear impaired sound.


    It conveys to the arm, an unpleasant feeling.


    It''s the smell of burning meat that fills the surrounding area, but instead of increasing your appetite, you just get more nausea.


    That''s only natural, though.


    Even meat is meat, because it belongs to people.


    Gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu.


    But it is also natural, because it is heard from hand.


    Since my hands never stopped, it was only natural that the noise never stopped.


    The same is true of the fact that the sensation transmitted to the arm does not disappear, but the truth is, this is the biggest cause of nausea.


    Until earlier, Sole and the others under his eyes called themselves Father and Mother.


    But it''s all about the past, and the self who lives the present must deny it.


    Keep moving your arms, Gi, Gi.


    ... Oh, I feel bad.


    An orbit that retains only darkness stares jizzily at itself.


    But the arm I shook down without adhering told me only the unpleasant feeling, as always.


    Gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu


    I certainly didn''t like that... but I wasn''t deaf.


    Without stopping his arm that way, if he concentrated his consciousness on his ear, he realized he would have heard another sound.


    ... I''ve noticed.


    But it''s already toote to regret it.


    The sound came from around me.


    Besides, there''s so much of the same noise that you get so heavy that you mistake it for one sound.


    - Tickle, tickle.


    I identally turned my eyes...... oh, I noticed it again.


    Numerous gazes, directed at me.


    The deafening sound I was hearing was augh.


    And still, my arms don''t stop.


    As if to make penance, to try to atone for the sins you havemitted.


    I even wave my arms down as everyone watches.


    Nausea never stops...... but it''s still natural.


    Onest thing, it reminds me of something very important.


    I thought you were nauseous. That''s not really true.


    What was floating in my mouth was the same as everyone else''s.


    - I had that dream.


    "... I''ve dreamed of sleeping badly again for a long time."


    Exhale the sigh as you zero the blur.


    It is a perfectly real, unpleasant awakening.


    Weirdly many things happened yesterday, and were they umting even tiredness without knowing it?


    But it wasn''t a dust-free dream.


    "¡­ so, what are you doing?


    "-!?


    Why did you do that? But breathe out a sigh of sight as you put your said face in your sight.


    Rather, why did you think it was impossible?


    "No... I''m sure this isn''t that one? You must be sleeping!?


    "You will be the one lying asleep. Perhaps I should say that I''m sleeping."


    Looking at the face right in front of him, Soma exhaled another sigh.


    "¡­ it''s probably a revtion"


    It was only somehow that I spoke of the dream I had earlier at the breakfast ce.


    Somehow the topic was interrupted, I remembered it somehow and said it somehow.


    So soma tilts her neck at words that she doesn''t think will return a decent answer or anything, but has returned indefinitely.


    "Revtion, is...?


    That was not a word I had never heard...


    I rather knew it, but I doubt it because of it.


    Is it true that I am the revtion?


    "Revtion¡­ it is indeed a warning and a prophecy from God that you are told to the followers of Holy God, what have you done? But then I feel strangeing to Soma, who''s not a believer?


    It was in a double sense that Soma nodded at that word of Hildegard.


    The content was the same as what Soma knew, in order to give consent to thetter.


    "Hmmm... I don''t remembering in my whole life."


    "I mean, you understand our ideas so naturally, don''t you? You''re wee. No... If you think about living here and eating with me, doesn''t that mean you''ve already arrived?


    "Sleep is what you want after bed."


    "Oh, I don''t want to be told by those who fail to try to crawl at night."


    "Be... how do you know that...!?


    "This is my Lord''s knee, which means it''s the same for me. There''s so much shallow about setting up a night crawl without knowing that... No, it''s not already a night crawl in the first ce in time, and all I can say at that point is that you''re an idiot."


    "You... let me tell you, you will always say whatever you want...!?


    "It''s still not enough for those who tried to imitate the impudence on God''s knees......!


    Ignore the two arguments that are already bing familiar, and circle your thoughts about the fact that Soma is a revtion.


    I didn''t think that was a mistake.


    Because in retrospect, it did feel more like being shown something close to a dream than a dream.


    If that was anything to do with the future, it was strange and convincing.


    "Hmmm... I really don''t remember iing though..."


    And, if you squeal like that, stop talking to Hildegardo and Eleonora will turn her gaze this way.


    What''s in my eyes is the idea of how to exin it.


    "... the truth is, you don''t need to serve my Lord to receive revtion. Do you mean, revtion, etc., but in fact, it''s the remnants of the dreams my Lord is dreaming about? It''s turned out to be a warning to the future, just that."


    "Hmm...? What does it mean that the remnants of a dream will be a warning for the future?


    "Right... do you know the story of my Lord''s constant connection to the world?


    "You remember what I heard."


    Sure, I kinda touched on those things yesterday.


    Conscious, we can connect deeply, but now we intentionally keep it to a minimum, and so on.


    "That would be quick to talk about. Because of this situation, when my Lord is asleep, there is not much information that the world is seeing right now that flows to my Lord. And it appears in the form of a dream."


    "Hmm? Even though I''m looking at it now, I''m looking at it, and I feel like it''s going to be something?


    "Exactly, so there''s no problem. The world is always looking at the future. By doing so, we are constantly making sure that we are able to proceed as we have set ourselves."


    "That means... you can''t move too shy right now, because it has something to do with the area?


    "That''s what you mean. The more shy you move, the more dramatically the future changes. So we''re prepared to maximize efficiency with minimal movement."


    "I see... I''m thinking a lot."


    "Naturally. Something different from someone else who''s just a mess of colors."


    "Who are you going to say that about...!?


    "Reacting even though you didn''t say who is proof that you were poked at the drawing...!


    "Hmm..."


    I know what Revtion is all about.


    But I still don''t know what''s at stake.


    After all, how did Soma see that?


    "You haven''t said anything important. Excuse me. That''s why anyone with less connection to my Lord could receive the remnants. Of course, if it has anything to do only with the remnants of it. From the world to the Lord, from the Lord to someone, right? And after a covenant with my Lord, Mr. Soma is sleeping here at the knees of my Lord. The conditions for receiving the revtion are adequate."


    "I see... if that''s the case, I''m convinced"


    I guess revtion is closer to the form of sending that information unconsciously, rather than showing it.


    I don''t know which part of that dream had anything to do with me... but for now, it looks like you should remember.


    "Hmm... it was helpful to teach you so easily. I''m sorry I''m eating."


    "No, it would be more important if you could help Mr. Soma. Now that''s the most important thing for me."


    "... or so I thought, why are you dining with us in the first ce?


    "Oh, I remember inviting Mr. Soma because I''m a corner, but I don''t remember inviting you, do I? I don''t care why they say it, but it''s more of a dialogue."


    "What...!?


    "What...!?


    Listening to the two arguing voices, Soma somehow looked over at the spot.


    The ce I''m in right now is the dining room, and I guess I should have stopped it, but I''ve been leaving it for a long time now because there''s no other shadow.


    Again today, it was because people were choosing toe at a time when there were no people.


    Although there is no Satya today, there is Eleonora.


    In another way with Satya, Eleonora is basically eating at a different time from the general public because she can''t eat with people again.


    The Somas still don''t need to hang out with it in particr... although I''m used to it now, I just couldn''t refuse it once in a while if they told me they wanted to eat with someone, etc.


    Most importantly, it is unclear whether it was genuine.


    Soma decided to hang out, at least because she didn''t think it was aplete lie...


    Looking sideways at the two of you, remembering that time.


    Well, I guess this was a good idea because it looks like fun.


    With that in mind, Soma drank thest bite of soup that was starting to cool down.

 669 Explore The Former Mightiest, Sacred Capital

    "Well, let''s go on with it!


    Hildegard said that abruptly about two hours after he finished his breakfast.


    Though for a moment Soma turned her gaze to Hildegard like that, she immediately returns it to hand.


    I opened my mouth all the while following the letters written there.


    "Is that so? I don''t know who you were doing that with or when, but we''re gonna do our best, okay?


    "It''s up to you...! Or yesterday...!


    To the words, oh, I see, I wonder if that means continuing the search for the Holy Capital.


    Sure, I was hoping I''d do it someday.


    "Words can''t be conveyed unless they''re used urately, right?


    "Stop arguing the truth...! I don''t care what you think of me!


    "I have no objection there, but that''s why I''m saying it doesn''t convey the meaning?


    "Ah, uh, you can''t hear me!


    Hold your ears down. Uh, breathe out a sigh of sigh as if you were a child.


    Five years ago, I still don''t know if it''s okay to say goodness now, but it''s not good enough to say adult women at first.


    At the very least, I want you to do what is appropriate for your appearance.


    "... I don''t want you to be the only one who says things about words and deeds."


    "Yeah? Why? Will my life be doing what it looks like?


    "Which mouth says, which mouth. Well, anyway, so, what are we gonna do?


    "Hmmm... you are"


    To be honest, it wasn''t a bad suggestion.


    I was given free time and the first thing Soma decided to do was find out if there was anything beneficial written in the given book.


    He said he couldn''t afford it, but he would be nothing but dumb, waiting to be given information unterally.


    I should have looked into the range of things I could find out for myself in advance, and that''s what I did.


    But I''ve been looking at the book for thest two hours or so, and I couldn''t find any more useful information than I thought.


    Although it was basically a diagonal reading, there''s not much I''d miss if it said something that might help.


    I mean, it didn''t say that.


    Nevertheless, that is also natural in a sense.


    The books given to Soma were originally sought only by Soma for himself.


    In short, because it is all about magic and magic, there was no way it was written to help this case.


    A lot of things I haven''t been able to read yet, but that soma doesn''t do anything to go ahead with reading it in this situation either.


    So I was thinking it was time to do something else.


    "Well, it''s just fine, and I guess I''ll try to change my mood."


    "Oh... oh? Oh, are you sure you want to go?


    "Why are you acting suspicious when you told me so?


    "Oh, that''s not true! However, despite what I said, I don''t know if you''d be interested in going... so be it! Then go!


    Still acting suspiciously, he exhales into Hildegard''s appearance, which still seems oddly motivated.


    I''m not going to visit the Sacred Capital, but do you remember that area?


    Well, if you seem to have forgotten, I just need to point it out all over the city...


    Momentum rose up and he turned to the door early enough. Then he shrugged his shoulders, and after cleaning up the book he was reading now, Soma followed.


    As a matter of course, the whole city of the Holy Capital seemed very different from what we saw yesterday.


    Nevertheless, given that demon possession appeared here yesterday, it seems like it would be nice to have a little more of that atmosphere.


    I guess theck of that means Eleonora and the others worked hard.


    "... no, it hasn''t changed anything."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?


    "Just a little, to the extent that most people don''t know, but it''s more obscure than yesterday," he said.


    "Oh...... sure, you don''t see the Holy Knight more than you did yesterday. They try to hide the signs as much as possible, not to be unnatural, so that they don''t get noticed."


    Even though there was no harmful damage and the residents never knew about it, demonic possessions appeared all over the city, which is true.


    Then it would be natural to be more vignt that there might be another.


    It was about once a month that demonic possession appeared, but there is no wonder that unprecedented things have happened at this time now.


    Around not failing to prepare for it, is that what you just call a holy knight or something?


    "Nevertheless, if the same thing really happens again, I feel like Ingrid will react in some way again... is it just impable to say that"


    "Well, they''ll know better around here. You didn''t know about skills, but experience suggests you can trust Ingrid. And even if you don''t know who you are, it''s not strange to know around Eleonora... No, you should think you do."


    "Hmm... I know, but is that, like... Rather than being a knight... you''re not counting on me, are you? I can''t actually predict everything...... so there is, right?


    "At least it doesn''t make it clear that something needs to be involved. Even if your instincts are activated, while doing something, there are things you might miss... especially now that you''re here."


    "Yeah? How does my life rte to that?


    "Exactly what happened yesterday, and most of the time, you''ll do something about it. Perhaps your instincts shouldn''t work so hard."


    "Hmm... it''s something I knew, but it''s far from omnipotent,"


    Talking about that, the Somas walk all over the city of the Holy Capital just like they did yesterday.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s exactly the same, because it has a different purpose than yesterday.


    Yesterday was just an intrigued walk, but today''s is an exploration.


    It was to examine and look for certain things.


    It came out of Ingrid''s words I heard yesterday that I needed to do that.


    Demon possession can''t be supposed to show up in the Holy Capital.


    Besides, Eleonora said it was spoken directly.


    That is synonymous with the fact that it is Satya''s word.


    What God has said should be absolute, and there must be some basis.


    At the point where God is manifesting itself, it''s not strange that something like that should happen.


    So the problem is that despite this, the devil could have appeared here.


    Perhaps Eleonora and the others have already looked into the reason for this and know it.


    But it must also make sense for the Somas to look into it.


    Whatever it is... and there is a reason why I haven''t asked about it.


    Because in these things, extra preconceptions can easily get in the way.


    It makes sense to look it up without knowing anything.


    Though.


    "Hmm... but you haven''t found anything"


    "Well, I''m just vaguely looking, because there is. It''s not that easy to find in the first ce. Candlestick. Besides, it''s already been a day. It won''t disappear after what happened, but it will fade.... but it''s also true that that doesn''t exin it."


    "That''s what this is all about."


    If you look, you won''t find anything.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    A demon appeared on God''sp.


    As Hildegard said, the trace cannot have disappeared so easily.


    But if there''s really something like, "I can''t find it,"


    "Oh...? Are you..."


    And, to a familiar voice, look back.


    What I saw in my sight was a familiar figure, and what gave me a surprising look was undoubtedly Ingrid.


    But Soma wasn''t too surprised by it because he felt that way somehow.


    The type of person who concludes with an ount, not an inference, on a clue that cannot be found.


    There is only one thing, such as a conclusion that is derived from thebination of the two.


    - That is.


    "... I see it''s a certainty."


    With a grunt, Soma exhaled.

 670 Former Strongest, Will Behave With The Holy Knight

    At the time the devil wasing out, it was not something I knew was troublesome.


    But if it''s a normal mess, you can''t run into Ingrid like this at the stage where you''re exploring the clues.


    As I was talking to Hildegard earlier, if we can solve this on our own, there''s no reason for Ingrid to stick his neck in somehow to get the best out of him.


    In other words, paradoxically, at the time of this encounter with Ingrid, it was more than likely a troublesome event.


    Well, that''s more like it now than ever.


    "Odd encounter... doesn''t mean, apparently"


    "So, I guess. Is it rted to yesterday or something?


    "Oh. Even with the patrol, my main job today is that way. Looking for something that might lead to yesterday, something like that."


    "Yeah? Didn''t you find it yesterday?


    "No, I wasn''t even looking for you yesterday in the first ce. I advised Lady Eleonora that it would be useless to look for her somehow, and she went through."


    "I see... that means what I''m looking for now"


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    I somehow thought it would make sense to look today.


    That seems to be the case.


    And I guess the fact that we ran into ourselves there means we still need to look for it in this face.


    Ingrid seemed to think the same thing, opening his mouth with little difficulty to say.


    "Well... I don''t know if you''d mind if I worked with you? Somehow, I feel like I should be looking for you guys."


    "I don''t care, do I?


    "Me, too. I mean, I could have guessed that at the time of your encounter."


    "... sorry. Thanks."


    "Either way, it''s something I''ve already done. Helpful is the same here."


    If you are told to choose between working with Ingrid to get it over with quickly or wasting your time without cooperating, it is no longer necessary to dare to choose thetter.


    That doesn''t change the level of trouble.


    Rather, if it were to take extra time and be moreborious, it could even be more troublesome, so it was even worse.


    "What you were already doing, or... I thought earlier, were you still exploring yesterday? How is it okay to hear that you''re an Eleonora customer?


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, in short, because I was simply curious."


    "I see... if I did actually see it, there''s no way I wouldn''t mind,"


    Because it seems to have something to do with what Soma and the others are about to do, but I didn''t say anything about it.


    I don''t know who knows how far and how far I can talk about it.


    Then it would be easy to keep quiet for now.


    "Normally, I suppose we should stop the reckless imitation, because your strength was shown yesterday. Instead, if you say so, they''re going to tell you to keep mepany."


    "That would not be the case. Thou art also intuitive."


    "Intuition, or..."


    Ingrid, who shrugged so, was slightly frowning.


    You can see at a nce that there''s something wrong with you.


    "Is it also something that bothers you?


    "... well, I''d like to ask because you guys seem to know a lot more about me than I do, but I really feel like I''ve been feeling stronger since I heard you talk to me yesterday. Wouldn''t you know what it is?


    "What does it mean to feel stronger? It''s not a vague feeling, it''s starting to feel something solid, something like that, right?


    "No... one way or another, frequency, I think. As a matter of fact, it''s almost every ten days that I hit something. That''s why I never thought I had such great power..."


    "Hmm... but you even made a statement yesterday, didn''t you?


    "Oh, somehow, I was wondering and I was so sure."


    "Didn''t that happen before?


    "Very rarely, but. Yeah, it didn''t feel close when I talked to you guys."


    "Hmm..."


    I guess daring to say that meant I felt the same way about today.


    That wasn''t weird, at least in Ingrid, but the frequency was obviously weird.


    That''s why I said frequency, that''s why.


    And from what I''ve heard, I do think Soma, too, like something''s wrong.


    Though, Soma isn''t that familiar with skills either.


    Hildegardo, who had often tried to lean over, raised his face if he turned his gaze to the person he would be most familiar with on this asion.


    "... to be honest, I can''t say anything, something like that. It''s possible that by listening to us and being conscious, we can express ourselves clearly, but it''s simply because that''s all that''s bothering us."


    "Need to follow up, etc."


    "I see. I''m sorry I gave you so much trouble, but I can''t help you."


    "No, that''s not true. Sure, to be honest, there''s still some confusion, but there''s nothing more useful as a holy knight if you can use it sessfully. It means something like me has be the Holy Knight."


    It contained somewhat masochistic sounds there, but Soma never heard any more.


    Everyone has one or two situations.


    I wasn''t even consulted, I''m the person I just met yesterday in the first ce.


    You don''t have to dare step in.


    "Now, shall we do what it seems useful to do as soon as possible? If we could figure this out quickly, we wouldn''t have crossed it."


    "Right, well, thank you again.... is fine... the"


    "Yeah?... Speaking of which, you didn''t even name it yet"


    Come to think of it, they didn''t return the name of what they did.


    Eleonora will vouch for us to know who we are, but given that we work together, albeit temporarily, we should at least keep our name or so.


    "It is soma. Well, as you can see, he''s just a young man, so you can call him whatever you want."


    "It''s Hildegard. It''s not synonymous."


    "If the likes of you are just youths, what will I be?" Whatever, do me a favor, Lord Soma, Lord Hildegard. Oh no... think about it, you guys are customers of Eleonora, so should we change it? No, is that okay?


    "It is unnecessary. It wasn''t until yesterday that I was a guest in the first ce, and now it''s kind of a cooperative rtionship."


    "Bye. Or even now."


    "Right...... no, it helps. You may think I''m a holy knight, but I don''t like those things. Well, I''m from the countryside, so naturally."


    "Is that so? No. Speaking of which, did he say he had saved the vige or something?"


    "I don''t really feel like it for that...... it''s been a long time since you''ve been a holy knight?


    "No, it hasn''t been two years, something like that."


    "Hmm... I do feel pretty solid for that... well, that''s all I was raised for,"


    "............ right. I''m sure he did. Well, whatever, let''s do an investigation into yesterday."


    I have no objection to conducting an investigation, even as I tilt my neck at Ingrid, who had a bad tooth cut.


    Nodding, first of all, the Somas moved away from the scene.

 671 Investigations And Impossible

    When looking into things, it would be basic to look from a ce that is invisible to the public first.


    For example, if you are looking for something suspicious from all over the city, head to the alley first, etc.


    In the woods if you''re hiding trees.


    No matter how suspicious, it makes it harder to be noticed if you get lost in something simr.


    And then, on the contrary, we can''t keep it in a dignified and prominent ce, etc., but that would just be too dangerous.


    Whatever you do if you don''t find out, you won''t be able to find outter, but you''re too likely to find out.


    If you''re not too confident, or for any reason, that means won''t be taken.


    So the Ingrids are walking around the alley ording to the basics, so...


    "Hmm... unexpectedly, you haven''t found anything. I thought this was a light flow to find..."


    "I honestly thought so too, but apparently not. I thought Ingrid had somehow found something and even if it was going to be a problem..."


    "I''m sorry I seem to have betrayed my expectations, but like I said, my array isn''t that frequent in the first ce. It doesn''t happen that conveniently."


    In the first ce, the starting point is the ambiguous feeling that what is being interpreted is somehow.


    They seem to value me oddly highly, but they are not what they could otherwise rely on.


    "But are they usually considered patrol personnel?


    "That''s true, but either way, I guess it''s because I don''t have anything like this other than this. It''s just that the most useful thing I can do is patrol. Besides, like I said, even though it originally hit me, it''s exquisite once every ten days. It''s not umon to think it was suspicious."


    "... isn''t that true?


    "You wouldn''t have a choice where you lied, would you?


    For some reason Hildegard looks surprised, but it''s an unmistakable fact.


    Ingrid''s reckoning is only asionally useful, to an extent.


    Rather than being tasked with patrolling, it only helps to the extent of patrolling, but you''re right.


    "Hmmm......"


    "Hildegard......? Is something wrong?


    "Intuitive, that''s not the story of the privileged owner either. If this is a junior level, you can still tell... if it''s a superior level, you can know the extent to which it might or might not be due to skill activation..."


    "That said. As far as I''m concerned... except when I spoke to you yesterday, there''s no difference."


    "Hmm... isn''t it really just possible that when you feel strongly about it is when your intuition skills are working, and when you think about it somehow other times, you really think so?


    "That''s unlikely... Ingrid doesn''t think so in particr, does he?


    "At least as far as I''m concerned, you thought it was all the same kind of difference until you told me. Well, I guess I''m just an idiot."


    In fact, that seemed most likely.


    The truth is, there''s a difference, but I just didn''t realize it.


    If you say so, it''s a convincing story.


    "Isn''t that a little too demeaning about yourself?


    "That''s not true. It''s just a fact, and there''s evidence."


    "Proof, isn''t it?


    "Oh. Is this how I must be alone? That''s the proof."


    Ingrid shrugs her shoulders at the look of the two of them, who say they don''t know where that will prove.


    It was a simple story.


    "Didn''t you notice I was watching the city today? The Holy Knight is basically supposed to act in pairs"


    "... if you ask me, you were absolutely right"


    "Sure, everyone I saw was... except one"


    "Oh. I''m that exception. Anyway, I''m dumb and useless and I can''t use it."


    "... I don''t know what you mean? Being allowed to be alone means being good, right?


    "No? I am proud that the arm of the sword is there, but to that extent. Those who gain nothing but asional winnings are better suited to patrol alone."


    "On the contrary, I wonder if we can do that there...... did Eleonora tell us that in the first ce?


    "I don''t need to be told. I''m not so dumb as to know that. And I''m d you said that, but that''s aplete misprospect. I''m weak..."


    Yes, Ingrid is weak.


    Because if you were strong, that couldn''t have happened.


    I''m supposed to forgive you for that.


    - You mean that?


    Secondly, I lean my neck towards my thoughts.


    What are you thinking about yourself, but what the hell is that all about?


    I don''t know what I think.


    "Hmmm... I don''t even think he would allow that... in many ways"


    "Hmm, that''s true. Besides, there is a slight discrepancy between what happened yesterday and the story of honest eptance of the prophecy. Just because Ingrid thinks so...... Ingrid?


    "Yeah? What''s wrong...... oh no, sorry. I think I''ve been thinking a little bit."


    "... are you all right?


    "I appreciate you worrying, but there''s nothing wrong with that. No matter how dumb you are, this is still the Holy Knight -"


    Momentster, when Ingrid stopped his leg, he turned straight to the side.


    Even though it''s been less than two years since he started ying the Holy Knight in the Holy City, Ingrid is patrolling the Holy City almost every day.


    I had walked most of the city and I knew for sure whaty ahead.


    The right answer is, there''s nothing.


    Is there just a simr alley going on that you''re walking in right now, and if you dare, is there a vacant lot?


    It seems that there was some kind of building at the beginning, but it was destroyed because it burned and then nothing was built, and now it''s empty.


    I don''t know the details because it happened before Ingrid came to the Holy Capital, but it still means it was over two years ago.


    And yet there''s still nothing I can do afterwards, I guess, because it''s narrow there.


    Not as many holy capitals, but there are quite a few vacant ces on thend.


    Few followers of Sacred Divinity live here because they visit the Holy City, but they don''t often live here.


    There is no need to bother doing something with thend behind the alley.


    Anyway, that''s why there''s really nothing there, and although I''ve been to Ingrid from time to time, there''s never been anything.


    Nheless, I care about you - somehow.


    Somehow, I felt like something was going on.


    "Hmm...? Apparently, atst, something like that?


    "... as I said earlier, it''s more likely to be because of my sanity, to be honest. Anyway, I just got there two days ago. At least there was nothing there then."


    "It''s more like a ce I''ve beentely."


    "I dare you to choose such a ce, do you mean? Well, it''s certainly possible enough. It wouldn''t be so hard to do that."


    From the way Soma put it, it''s like someone caused this one, but I said... now that''s not the case.


    That''s why Ingrid and the others think so, because this is how they investigate and so on.


    I don''t think someone can serve something like a demon, but otherwise this frequency is unlikely.


    On the contrary, Soma... no, the Somas seem to know who it is... but is it also natural?


    In any case, instead of being Eleonora''s guests, they became coborators.


    And now there''s no reason why Eleonora would want coborators like Somas.


    But while I was able to guess that far, Ingrid didn''t ask anything because he thought he was just a holy knight.


    If anything, you''ll be informed, and vice versa, which means that you don''t need to know that you haven''t been informed.


    What Ingrid should do is get some clue, not know it.


    That would have been enough if I had known.


    The purpose of the Somas is the same for the first time...... apparently they are going to believe the ambiguous feeling that they somehow etc.


    They are two strange people, even though they don''t believe it themselves.


    Trying to be pushed back by those two, Ingrid followed his own lead.


    That''s how I got there. It was a vacant lot I saw two days ago.


    "Hmm... apparently it''s a hit"


    "Bye. Nevertheless, I don''t feel anything in particr... because this is what I see, it''s not irrelevant."


    It wasn''t the same sight that was spreading there two days ago.


    No, it''s pretty much the same, but it''s only, almost, it''s...


    Only one ce, different ces existed.


    That''s the central part of the vacant lot.


    As Hildegard said, if this is the case, then it is left untouched.


    It was a blunt, not so big dagger.


    "The dagger... is the type to use for protection. Or is it something like ritual?


    "Nevertheless, as I just said, I don''t feel anything from the array... one way or the other, it''s close to the ritual, but it shows something more than that, and so on."


    Like Soma said, that would be very unusable forbat and even if it could be used with precision, it would be for protection.


    If you''re going to do something with it, that''s it... yes, that''s what if you''re going to kill Nanica with it, you must need to poke her over and over again.


    And to such a dagger, Ingrid looked familiar.


    "Hmm, well anyway, Ingrid still looks just fine............ Ingrid?


    "Hmm? Apparently you''re looking at that dagger with a zip... what''s wrong with you?


    I knew they were speaking to me, but I couldn''t react to it.


    Because it wasn''t the other way around.


    "Stupid... why is this here..."


    There''s no way I''m looking at it wrong.


    That was, without a doubt - the dagger Ingrid used when he stabbed his parents to death.

 672 YouRe Going To The Home Of The Former Mightiest, Holy Knight.

    Apparently Ingrid knows something about that dagger, and it wasn''t that hard to guess.


    Seeing the face and how it was, it was obvious that it was.


    So even with regard to the action taken afterwards, it is as predicted.


    Although it was a little unexpected to pick up a dagger unconstitutionally, it makes sense to try to go straight to Eleonora.


    We found something that could be evidence.


    No wonder or anything to go to Eleonora to submit it...... just.


    As for the words spoken there, they were just unexpected.


    "Uh... I want to go back to my hometown, is that it?


    That seems to have been the case with Eleonora, who had a surprise look on her face as she parroted the words she had been told.


    Nevertheless, that would also be natural.


    The word Ingrid said was what Eleonora had just said - that she wanted to go back to her vige, her hometown, now.


    The situation now is a sort of emergency.


    A demon appeared all over the city of the Holy City.


    Fortunately at that time there were no people around, but not necessarily next time.


    And it''s not weird that it''s happening at this time.


    Until now, they appear only about once a month, but it has already been broken that they do not appear in the Holy Capital in the first ce.


    Next time, where the frequency has been broken, there is no wonder.


    I don''t know how far you make that fact known, but at least Ingrid sees it in front of him.


    Perhaps one of them understood the danger the most, and for some reason such a person abruptly said he wanted to return to his hometown.


    There''s no way I can predict that.


    And, Soma thought that, but in fact, Eleonora was surprised for a slightly different reason.


    It doesn''t look like there was any reason, but the reason Eleonora was really surprised...


    "You surprised me... I never tried to go back to my hometown since I came to the Holy City. What the hell kind of change of heart did you have when you tried to go back to your hometown?


    "Yeah? I didn''t try to go back to my hometown, is it?


    "It sounds like you couldn''t go back, not go back."


    "That''s what I said. Sure, the Saints are busy, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have time off, does it? Some of youe from far away, and I try to give you a consolidated break so you can go home at least once a year. But..."


    Apparently Ingrid has never done that before.


    On the contrary, Ingrid says he''s never even had much rest before.


    Recently, I''m finally starting to take a break, but that''s also really recent here, he said.


    "... because all my colleagues are brilliant. Immature I am the best I can get used to and just say I didn''t have time to rest or anything. Besides, I didn''t try to go back to my hometown because I simply had no reason to go back."


    "Does that mean you''ve got some reason to go back?


    "Yes. I intend to understand the situation now. But... no, that''s why I have to go back to my hometown."


    "Yes... well, even though you''vee to rest, you still work too much, and your hometown isn''t that far from here, so I don''t mind if I say..."


    "Is that so?


    "Well, if you use a horse from here, it''s about half a day away."


    "Hmm..."


    I thought you were further away because you said country, but they don''t.


    Probably modestly said, that is.


    Although it is possible that he really thinks so.


    Either way, it certainly doesn''t seem that difficult toe and go.


    Depending on what Ingrid is trying to do in his hometown, he''ll figure it out tomorrow or, worst of all, the day after.


    The rest depends on whether the situation permits it.


    "And the key from here is¡­ these two - Lord Soma and Lord Hildegard - want to take them with us"


    The soma and the others were never surprised by the words because they were predictable about it.


    I haven''t even asked much more about what Ingrid is trying to do, but given the flow so far, it''s also that hard to predict.


    That seemed to be the case with Eleonora, who stared at Ingrid with her eyes narrowed to explore its sincerity instead of surprise.


    "... is that the usual, somehow,?


    "... right. I wanted to go to my hometown for another reason, but somehow I thought I should take you both."


    "Yes..."


    That said Eleonora closed her eyelids to sort out her thoughts.


    But as soon as he opens it, he turns his eyes toward you.


    "In the meantime, I will allow you to return home. However, I''ll leave you two to it when ites to you. I have no right to bind you to your actions."


    In short, it seems that we havee to the conclusion that we will manage to that extent even if something happens.


    Soma nodded at Hildegard as he looked at him.


    "I don''t care, do I? Or would you rather go?"


    "Me, too. It''s interesting in many ways."


    "Right...... thanks, both of you. Thank you, Master Eleonora."


    "No problem. I trust you."


    "Yes¡­ I want to make every effort not to betray that trust."


    Saying so, he knelt down and lowered his head, Ingrid stood up slowly.


    Then the face is pointed this way.


    "Then I''m sorry, but that''s what I''m asking for"


    "I understand, but is it really now?


    "Oh, not instantly because of horse prep, but I''m going to leave as soon as possible."


    "Speaking of which, you need a horse... Eleonora?


    "Yeah, I''ll take care of both of you."


    "Thanks for the ovep"


    One way or another, I feel like we should be thanking each other.


    "It fits that I should be thankful because of my impatience. Anyway, that''s why I''m going to get ready, so I''m going to ask you both to get ready. As soon as we''re ready, we want to meet at the East Gate of the city, okay?


    "It''s no problem."


    Copy that.


    "Okay, you''re right"


    Say no or no, Ingrid was mainly rude to the main part of the room, and still hurried out and went.


    The Somas tried to leave the room because of it... but before that, they could be stopped.


    "Please wait a moment. Probably fine, but I''ll give this to Mr. Soma just in case."


    "Hmm? Is this... a magic guide?


    It was a white sphere that was put out on the desk with the words.


    It''s about the size of a palm ride, and at first nce it looks like ss, but apparently not.


    "Yeah, it''s a metastasis device. If you crush it, you''ll be able to move to this ce in an instant."


    "Here, is...?


    Even now, Soma and the others are in Eleonora''s own room, probably like the office.


    It would be half public, half private. Is there a problem that you can jump directly here?


    "I have no problem trusting you. Plus, I''m just going to collect it when this is over. ¡­ if it is never used."


    "You need to use it, don''t you think?


    "Half, something like that. Either way, just in case, there''s something strong about it."


    "That''s not for emergency evacuation, it''s for when ''Coco'' is in crisis, right? How do youmunicate that in the first ce?


    "The method is a secret, but I''ll tell you that I have the means. I''m sure Ingrid will tell you that by then."


    "Hmm, is that right... oh by the way, so I remembered, there was only one thing I wanted to ask at a time"


    "What is it?


    "You trust Ingrid, don''t you?


    That was the question I''ve always felt today.


    However, the question is directed to Ingrid.


    "Yes, of course. Some things are a little too hard, but I think she''s a very trustworthy daughter, including those. But why?


    "As a matter of fact, Ingrid himself said that he was useless, and that''s why he was acting alone in a basic pair of holy knights, etc."


    "... why did you say that? At least I''m counting on it, and that''s why I''m allowing myself to act alone. That''s something I''ve told myself before, and others are convinced."


    That''s what I said, Eleonora, leaning her neck really strangely.


    And Soma, to that, I thought it would be.


    If you look only at the facts, it is definitely because Eleonora is the one who is right.


    This is true with regard to prophecy and so on, and earlier on, Soma sees what is evidence of it.


    Though there were Somas, Ingrid was put through here directly.


    When he told Eleonora that he wanted to meet him, he passed the request lightly.


    Though he is a holy knight, it is not possible if he is not properly trusted.


    "I was concerned about that, too. At first I thought you weren''t sure about yourself, but you don''t seem to be..."


    "Well, I think it''s a brilliant idea."


    "Well, we''re supposed to be together for at least a day. Instead, try to care."


    "... thank you very much"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. For I care more than for thee."


    I shrug my shoulders, saying it, and whining inside out that there''s something else I care about.


    Ingrid didn''t tell Eleonora about the dagger after all.


    I don''t care what you think. Why didn''t you tell him that it would be the reason why I decided to go home this time?


    And... soma felt like she looked familiar to that dagger.


    Not somewhere in reality...... in a dream.


    Now wondering what it meant, Soma stared at the door Ingrid had left and narrowed her eyes.

 673 Former Strongest, Traveling From The Holy Capital

    I just said prep, not much for the Somas to do.


    It''s not like we''re going on a long journey in the first ce, and if it''s about half a day, we don''t have to eat the worst meal to figure it out.


    We need water, but as I''ve touched a little before, Hildegardo can use magic like a limb.


    You just have to have the minimum you need because that allows you to replenish the water.


    So I essentially just waited for the time it took Eleonora to prepare the horse... that''s exactly how the Somas wereing in front of the city''s east gate, although it only took a little longer to add to that.


    It is already stated that the Sacred Capital is simr to the township of Radius, but as Radius is, the Sacred Capital is also another so-called fortified city.


    The perimeter of the city is covered with walls, with one gate for each east, west, north, and south to get in and out of it.


    This time Soma and the others decided to meet up with one of them, so...


    And this is also something I mentioned before, but the Holy Capital does not belong to any country.


    Well, I shouldn''t say that I can''t belong, technically.


    Because the influence of holy divinity is too great.


    Belonging to a country is synonymous with increasing the influence of that country.


    If that happens, there will undoubtedly be war.


    Not only are countries located around the Sacred Capital, but countries in the distance must also be trying to get their hands on this fortunately.


    It is also possible to look at it in such a way that we continue to be neutral in order to avoid such things¡­ but only Eleonora and the others know what is actually going on.


    Whatever, but that''s the only exception to the Holy Capital, not the others.


    Ingrid''s hometown vige, which is less than half a day by horse from the Holy City, should also belong to some country.


    And because the Sacred Capital is a nk zone, the Sacred Capital is also a border of other countries.


    This meant that the Sacred Capital was bordered by more than one nation, and that those who came from each gate also had their own characteristics.


    Though the Somas haven''t been able to see much of it yet, I know if it is somehow.


    There are many sub-races from the north, cluttered to the south, but it is here that we see the only demonic species.


    The west is mostly a human species, and in fact it is also from this side that the Somas havee.


    So, east.


    Again, many of them are human species.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what to say, but the appearance of whates from this side feels like a poor phase."


    "Mm-hmm. We''re not seeing so much, either, but, well, those whoe from this side still look obviously poor. The country on this side, for sure..."


    "- That''s why I told you. I''m a countryman."


    And if I turned my gaze to the voice I heard, Ingrid was just about toe.


    Besides, from what I''m saying, I think I heard this one.


    I wasn''t particrly lurking and talking, but I wasn''t raising my voice either.


    Apparently Ingrid''s ears are good enough.


    Finally, it hasn''t been that long since the Somas got here, but Ingrid was quick to finish getting ready again, it seems.


    "That was fast."


    "I don''t want to be told by you guys who were here first. Well, while I was getting ready, it took me as long as I had to prepare the horse to take over because I was suddenly supposed to take the day off."


    "I see we were only here as soon as we had the time to take over. So, what does that mean now?


    "What do you mean, nothing, as it were... well, in short, the country I lived in was a poor country, so... The country itself was more rural than the vige I lived in."


    "Oh... I thought you remembered. There must have been a country where the majority of the people were Sacred Gods and were abandoned because they didn''t have much vor when they attacked them, but it was definitely this way."


    "Hmm...... I see. I lived in a vige less than half a day by horse from here, and I wondered what it meant to be a countryman, but is that what you mean?"


    "Well, among other things, I would be even more rural. Even though it is close to the Holy City, not all countries have tried to develop it."


    Given that followers of Sacred Divinity often visit the Holy City, it inevitably means that manye and go.


    It is also inevitable that the ce that will be its ry point will flourish, and if the majority of the people are believers, that is synonymous with the fact that almost all of the people will pass there.


    But if it is as Ingrid said, it seems that the nations on this side did not dare toy their hands on it.


    "Sure, if you''re right, that country seems to have that kind of ce. Well, developing the vicinity of the Holy City doesn''t mean you''re after the Holy City, depending on how you look at it."


    "I hated it, so..."


    "Well that''s why it''s really just a vige we''re going to go to. Better not have bad expectations, huh?


    "I haven''t really done that since the beginning. Whatever, let''s just go, shall we?


    "Bye. If we talk, we can do as many on the road as we want."


    "Oh. I have no objection"


    So Soma and the others set out.


    Though the Sacred Capital is only a gate, it is basically a preparation for demons.


    It''s a city that''s open, so it''s the holy capital, and there''s nothing like being identified at the gate.


    The likes of the guards also stand, but this will be just in case.


    Is it the face you found out about, Ingrid lowers his head small and so does the other side.


    Nothing went wrong as it was, and the Somas stepped outside the city.


    The sight spread in front of him seemed very different from that on the western side.


    One side of the meadow is there, with a gentle breeze.


    "Well, it''s a horse from here... can I ask you one thing?


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but I''m going to ask you. What is it?


    "... why do you only have one horse?


    Horses are possible for two passengers, but given the long distance travel, it is naturally desirable to ride alone.


    Because horse fatigue is different, and the speed at which you can get it out is different.


    That''s something that Soma and the others know so much about.


    "... well, for a good reason. It''s Hildegard''s fault, if I may say so."


    "No, you''re certainly right...! There will be a few more ways to say it......!?


    "Nevertheless, what else am I to say?


    "That''s... there''s certainly nothing else to say..."


    Probably because Hildegard is something called a dragon man.


    If Hildegard had tried to ride, he would have been frightened and would not have talked.


    There was nothing I could do because instead of getting grown up, I stopped trying to move.


    Well, to be honest, since Hildegard himself is definitely faster to run than riding a horse, I also came up with a suggestion that Hildegard should run on his own now, but that''s just it.


    So...


    "Well, I said that my seniors managed to ride with me, or else I couldn''t, so I''ve only brought one head. He lent me a horse that Eleonora was a particrly handsome horse, so I probably wouldn''t have a problem with it"


    "Oh well... well, if Master Eleonora said so, it sure doesn''t seem like a problem"


    If there''s a worst problem, then there''s still no problem because I just need to run Hildegard for good now.


    I may make you pull a little dong about Ingrid, but I''ll have to ask you to give that up already.


    "... doesn''t it feel like something is being thought of that you don''t want to do?


    "It would be my fault. It''s better than that, so ride. In fact, if it was light, I would have run, but I still don''t know if I could run properly."


    "Well, so is that."


    That''s how Hildegardo came on to the horse that Soma rode first... the problem seemed to be nothing in particr.


    I''ll try and make it run lightly, but the horse runs exactly as I thought.


    He didn''t just seem to be a handsome horse, he also seemed to be a smart horse.


    By the way, Soma can ride a horse because he is still a Duke.


    So I practiced quite a bit so I could ride.


    Whatever.


    "Now, Ingrid, ask for the lead."


    "Oh, shall I leave it to you? I said half a day, but if we leave now, we should be able to get there by sundown. Hopefully, it''s a story of, but the weather doesn''t seem to be a problem, and there won''t be a problem because there shouldn''t be any particrly powerful demons on the road. Well, assuming there''s nothing wrong with it."


    "I don''t think we''ve ever had a problem. I guess the problem is we''re waiting for you about the vige."


    "... sure. So let''s go."


    Nodding at Ingrid''s words, Soma pulls the reins he was gripping.


    They ran horses in the long idlendscape toward the vige of Ingrid''s hometown.

 674 Former Strongest, Heading East

    In a gentle breeze, the Somas were running through the lower meadows of the blue sky.


    Quite a bit of speed, but I feel strangely calm because I am in the same condition as I am doing very little.


    Until now, Soma has rarely practiced anything other than horseback riding, but maybe it''s not surprisingly bad either.


    Though I thought of that without a pattern, I should say unexpectedly, Soma enjoyed the situation for what it was.


    Most likely not as good as those on the back.


    "Mmmm...? This... So whoever came up with something called horseback riding is a genius? I didn''t know I could pull it legally and unterally... and Soma has to hold the reins, so I can do whatever I want...!


    "I''m not going to say anything if I get in the way, but if I get in the way, I''m going to throw it away immediately, right?


    I tell you that in a sigh mix, but you hear me or you don''t, I don''t hear back.


    Instead, it just felt like there was more force in my arms and something pressed against my back.


    Damn, man, I exhaled my sigh again.


    "Hmmm... I''ve always wondered what the hell kind of rtionship you guys have... it doesn''t mean that lovers, does it?


    "Is that what it looks like?


    "No? Because I can''t see, I''m wondering what kind of rtionship it is," he said.


    "Hmmm... I don''t care what kind of rtionship they say it is or something like that..."


    To be honest, it was the truth that Soma herself was not sure either.


    Nothing. I don''t hate Hildegardo, but I just have to lean my neck when people ask me if I like him as a lover.


    Or that''s the same for anyone else.


    Soma doesn''t understand those feelings of his... No, should I say he doesn''t anymore?


    Back in my previous life, before I fell into that world, it was different.


    Sometimes it was said that they were changing, but at least they had those feelings inmon with the crowd.


    I can no longer tell that...... probably because I was too enthusiastic about one thing only in my previous life.


    I was really focused only on the sword back then... maybe I''m still dragging it down.


    Nevertheless, I am not particrly troubled by that, and I don''t think that''s okay.


    No... vaguely, somehow, but I feel that one of these days, if I need it, I will be able to understand it naturally.


    Now I simply don''t feel the need for it.


    When I say necessity, the words may be bad, but in short, soma nowadays is busy looking for ways that magic can be used.


    There''s no room for anything else.


    It''s really a shame when I''m doing this right now... well, I don''t have a choice.


    This is inevitable.


    All Soma can do is finish it as soon as possible and get back to its original purpose.


    "I want you to be convinced that there''s a lot going on."


    "Well, there''s a lot going on."


    "You really throw it away, sir."


    I don''t see it from Soma, but I guess he''s pressing it even on his face, from the feeling of grime and something being pressed against his back.


    Besides, the words I heard are things like pleasure, and all I really get is sigh.


    I feel like I was firmer when I reunited in this figure, but I wonder if something has gotten worse and worse in thest five years, this ex-god.


    Or maybe it''s something like whether it''s starting to peel off or throw away because it seemed like it was originally wearing a mask...


    "... I see, well, that does seem like a lot"


    I had to shrug my shoulders as a soma to Ingrid, who smiles bitterly at me for saying so.


    And so, uh, I remembered something I was going to ask you.


    Speaking of which, I wanted to ask Ingrid one thing.


    "Hmm? Was there anything I could ask you about me?


    "It''s about that dagger. This is probably why I decided to go back to my hometown? I wondered why he kept his mouth shut about it. As much as I found a dagger that might at least have something to do with it, would it be something I would normally report?


    "Oh... right, about that..."


    Ingrid''s expression changed as soon as possible, but it was like a mixture of bitterness and self-derision.


    They poked me at something I didn''t want to talk about, that''s when it happened.


    "Well, I guess so. There''s no way they won''t pursue it, is there? But why didn''t you tell me then when you said you thought so?


    "Well, to be honest, I got a little lost. Nevertheless, if it was necessary, it didn''t seem so. I was wondering if there was any reason, and I just wondered if it was necessary to pursue it there."


    I knew there must be some reason why I didn''t report it.


    Though we just met yesterday, Ingrid''s character is somehow grasped.


    If for no reason there, Ingrid would have definitely reported.


    Yet the failure to report it was for the right reasons, or it was difficult for Eleonora to say.


    So I asked here because I considered the possibility of being thetter.


    Finally, neither does it mean that you absolutely have to know because it is out of pure curiosity that you asked.


    Hence.


    "Well... well, you''re right. I kept my mouth shut about this because I was going to have to say something I didn''t want to say. Look at me. I don''t know why I thought I had to go back to my hometown, because that''s what it''s all about."


    "Hmm... what would Eleonora have done if she had pursued more?


    "At that time... right. Probably, we would have talked. It''s just my problem. If they''d told me to talk, I''d have had to."


    "Is that so..."


    Somehow, I doubt Eleonora would have guessed about the area.


    Even though Ingrid''s ount could be trusted and Ingrid trusted himself, it was impossible to grant permission solely by arresting it.


    It is natural to assume that you have decided to perceive something and believe it on it.


    If we can''t do that much, we won''t be able to do the top of one organization, albeit tentatively.


    Though the sun is still shallow when we meet, Soma appreciates Eleonora quite a bit.


    "Well, that''s why I''d appreciate it if you could not pursue this any further. I don''t know... I''m not ready yet."


    "Hmm... does that mean you''ll talk to me one of these days?


    "Oh. Probably because if we go to the vige, we won''t like it, but we''ll have to talk. I''m going to be ready by then. When I return to the Holy Capital, I intend to tell Master Eleonora everything, including my silent apology."


    "Hmm... if that''s the case, well, I understand."


    Originally it was just curiosity.


    When they said they didn''t want to say it, they were going to convince me of it.


    If you''re going to talk to me sometime on top of that, there was nothing wrong with that.


    "Well... if you''re bad, you might be able to guess at about the same time as you get to the vige."


    "Hmm...?


    Is that a reaction from the vigers?


    It''s the first time in two years that a man has been a holy knight in the Holy City, and suddenly he returns.


    At least you''d be surprised, and normally, I think you''d be wee.


    "Wee, or... no, at least that shouldn''t be all. There''s no way those vigers would wee me."


    That said, now look at Ingrid distorting his mouth with a clear self-derision, and Soma snorts.


    In a way, as expected, there seems to be some circumstance.


    Forward, stare at the direction where there will be a vige that still cannot see shadows or shapes, and narrow your eyes.


    With that in mind, it''s just time for Hildegard to be depressed, who keeps pushing his face even without joining the conversation behind him.


    And he breathed out one breath of what was going to happen.

 675 Reaching The Home Of The Former Mightiest, Saint Knight

    I didn''t mean I believed all of Ingrid''s words.


    That doesn''t mean Ingrid isn''t incredible, because I thought there might be some kind of mistake.


    As I was mistakenly receiving an assessment from Eleonora and the others for some reason.


    But...


    "Whoa, I''ve been home a lot. How are you doing?


    "I''m surprised you''re back all of a sudden, but, well, you must be busy, too. I''m relieved to see your cheerful face."


    "Have you decided what to do with your dinner today? If you haven''t decided, eat with us. What, I don''t need to be shy now!


    "How''s life in the Sacred Capital? We don''t have any luck. Let me ask you a lot if you like!


    To be honest, I didn''t even think that was it, which is the truth.


    Yes, when we reached the vige, Ingrid was greatly weed.


    But what seemed really unexpected to Ingrid, too, would be as the expression on its face would indicate.


    With confusion on his mind, Ingrid looks at the vigers who have gathered around him.


    And the Somas watched from a little distance about those Ingrids.


    I was wondering what the problem was, and I might as well say it.


    "Well... I wonder what it is..."


    "You seem really wee, and I don''t feel like I need to do anything about it."


    By the way, Hildegard finally got back to normal when he got off the horse.


    Except where you have a satisfying grin on that face, then, but well, you won''t have to worry about that area anymore.


    Whatever...... Hildegard also makes sense.


    If you''re trying to kick me out, you''re wee.


    If you say you need to do something, it''s nothing like that.


    No, but...


    "Oh no, you know..."


    Ingrid seemed seriously perplexed.


    He is also turning his gaze to me and to me to ask for help.


    You wouldn''t mind because you''re just wee, you can''t just leave it like that.


    "Nevertheless, what are we going to do? It''s going to be weird for us to say stop because Ingrid is in trouble."


    "That''s right... Hmm"


    And when I said that, one person entered on the spot.


    It is a crooked old man with a soft grin and looks over the scene.


    "From now on, everyone. I know Ingrid''s happy to have you back, but he''s in trouble, isn''t he? In the meantime, I think it''s a good idea to keep it around."


    The old man''s words finally made us all calm down.


    Each of them began to apologize to Ingrid with an embarrassing look on their face.


    "You''re absolutely right...... all of a sudden it was so bad"


    "That''s right... it''s been too long since I''ve been properly excited. I''m sorry."


    Watching how it was, Soma exhaled as she was impressed by the ho.


    I didn''t say it so strongly, and it was a normal word again, but it showed brilliant control.


    I could feel the season, and perhaps the old man...


    "¡­ the vige chief"


    It was almost at the same time that Soma thought of the name and Ingrid called the name to whine so.


    Plus the old man - when the vige chief breaks up with him, he stares at Ingrid with his thin eyes even narrower.


    "I''m sorry, Ingrid. I''m d you''re all back."


    "Yes, no... I''m confused, but I appreciate it."


    "It would help if you told me that. So... can I ask what happened today? You''re no longer a part of this vige, you''re the Holy Knight of the Holy Capital... and even today, it doesn''t just mean you''re back, does it?


    With that said, the vige chief has turned a blind eye to this way.


    Well, he''s figured out that he didn''t juste home because he came with the Somas.


    Are you saying that even though it''s not that big a vige, it''s just in a position to rule there?


    "... right. I only came here today because I had a few errands."


    "Hmm... apparently it''s not about talking on this asion. So let''s go to Non''s house."


    "... okay?


    "I shy away from what. Though for a short time, you''ve lived somewhere, too, haven''t you? Being the Holy Knight of the Holy City doesn''t change that. Nothing to shy away from. Pleasee with me."


    "Hmm... thank you for your attention."


    "Thank you."


    He invited me around the corner.


    Sometimes it makes it unobstructed.


    If you think so and turn your gaze to Ingrid, he will snort back firmly, although he still looked confused.


    It''s settled.


    So Soma and the others went to the vige chief''s house first.


    Somas were walking all the way under the sky, where the blue began to mix.


    It''s about time the sun went down, but since we predicted that it would be about this time we originally arrived, it''s just as expected in itself.


    Looking around as he walks forward, Soma narrows her eyes.


    The first time I saw the vige, Soma held it was a long idle vige.


    It is very different from the city on the east side.


    As I''ve already told you, Soma entered the Holy Capital from the east, but there was also a settlement on the east where people lived just about half a day on horses.


    But it was clearly what could be called a city, a ce that, if poorly done, might even seem more prosperous than the King''s capital of Radius.


    At least it is the difference between cloud mud and this vige.


    Nevertheless, if Soma were asked which one he preferred, he would not hesitate to choose that vige.


    Though Soma tried to extremes the arm of the sword in his previous life, it doesn''t mean he prefers rough things.


    If you can do what you want in a long, idle ce, you''ve never crossed it.


    But for some reason, just wonder it doesn''t.


    In any case, the response of the vigers who saw the Somas who came to such a ce was to show surprise first.


    But this is not because I noticed Ingrid, but because I saw its appearance.


    Ingrid returned home in the armor of the Holy Knight.


    ording to Ingrid''s story, the people of that vige rarely go to the Holy City for living near the Holy City.


    But you know exactly what the Holy Knight looks like.


    And the Holy Knight is only the protector of the Holy Capital.


    It rarely means going outside the Sacred Capital.


    I would be ustomed to ce travelers, but I was not ustomed to such things as theing of the Holy Knight, so I became surprised.


    And if you look closely, the holy knight is the one who went from vige to holy city to be a holy knight.


    With further surprise it spread to the surrounding area, which became an earlier noise.


    "Hmm..."


    I went to the vige chief''s house to reflect on the situation earlier, but there is still nothing unnatural about it.


    Rather, it''s the way Soma originally thought it would be.


    One way or another, you should say so, that it is natural to do so.


    "What did Hildegard think of earlier?


    "Well... I didn''t think anything was particrly unnatural either. I mean, it''s normal to be. If I say it''s unnatural, it''s not Ingrid."


    "So, there is. I didn''t think it would be wee, just because the recognition is sweet, it''s not so surprising..."


    From the way Ingrid put it, I thought it would be distant... no, I just didn''t say it was natural.


    In practice, however, the opposite is true.


    Normally, Ingrid was just sayin '', but Ingrid''s confusion was real again.


    I mean, at least Ingrid thought it was true.


    "So, how''s life in the Sacred Capital? I know it''s okay because I''m talking about you... but I''m worried I might try too hard because I''m talking about you."


    "Oh, oh...... no, I''m fine, no problem. Everyone around you is good people."


    "Well... that''s more than anything. It''s about you, so I''m sure they''ll count on you over there."


    "Yes, no, that''s not true. People around me are so much better than me."


    "Really? No, it''s about you, so I''m sure you think so, just that. You''ve always been underestimating yourself."


    "Yes, no, I don''t think so..."


    I also heard something like the difort I remember there from what is happening in front of Soma and the others right now.


    The vige chief is speaking clearly to Ingrid and his eyes are gracious.


    It is enough to see at a nce that I was really worried, but the Ingrid on the other hand is bewildered.


    He looked so worried and didn''t know why he was being nice.


    Do you also feel Ingrid that the good intentions there are real, and while confused, they seem to manage not to put it on the table, but honestly the Somas find out.


    I can''t tell you how the vige chief hasn''t found out... while watching how it goes, Soma snorts.


    "... apparently, it''s going to be a lot more than I thought"


    "Bye. I didn''t think so at the time you were here."


    "What the hell does that mean?


    With that said, Soma turns a blind eye to the Ingrids after looking through the scene.


    And as the darkness was looming, he breathed out one breath, saying, What is it?


    - To be honest, I didn''t think it would work this far, which was the real deal.


    Confirm the appearance of those gathered on the spot and secretly chuckle.


    There was a chance he wouldn''te here... No, it was more likely.


    It''s just as lucky as it gets to this vige.


    Nevertheless, this is where wee from.


    It took me two years to get here.


    You can''t ruin it here.


    - It''s not them who get everything. This is me.


    I thought of that and whined to proim it, and it was going to keep my mind tight.

 676 Formerly The Strongest, Conduct Village Surveys

    The Somas who arrived at the vige chief''s house were to talk about why they came to the vige first.


    Most often, you can''t or shouldn''t.


    It turns out, in fact, that it''s the same thing that barely tells you anything.


    "Hmm... I mean, I didn''te back to this vige, I came here as a job."


    "Oh, that''s the thing. So, the..."


    "Oh, I get it, I get it. Then I certainly can''t resist the invitation of the vigers. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you what."


    "... I''m sorry, it''s nice to meet you"


    The only thing I could talk about, like I came here as a job, is that it hasn''t even gotten to it at least.


    Still, it''s not so surprising considering that it''s Ingrid''s hometown that he understood and epted lightly.


    And, at least that''s what Soma thinks, but Ingrid still doesn''t seem to be able to get through the confusion.


    On the contrary, the emotion appears to be changing into suspicion.


    He seems to be hiding it, but from Soma''s eyes, who nced at its face, he has not misled the color that dwelt in Ingrid''s eyes.


    Nevertheless, that would not be something to pursue here and now.


    I decided to work hard to observe the situation on the spot.


    "So you are hispanions, and you are also the Holy Knights?"


    "No, we are¡­ yes, external coborators, etc."


    "I see. So, there is, so you don''t have to worry too much. Well, I''d appreciate it if you could lend me just a bunk somewhere."


    "Yes, of course. That''s right... I was going to suggest that to Ingrid from the beginning, but how about they stay here?


    To the words, Ingrid looked slightly surprised.


    Apparently that was unexpected for Ingrid.


    "Here, does that mean to the vige chief''s house?


    "You''d better get some rest, too, wouldn''t you? I left your room there."


    "Ingrid''s room......? Does that mean Ingrid lived here?


    "Oh, oh... well, there''s a few things going on."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    I can read from the way the bat looked badly off, that there must be something wrong with it.


    Most of all, now... well.


    "So, what do you say? Fortunately, despite the fact that there is only one person living here, there is no room left in vain. There are many visitors to this vige. I can''t say it doesn''t make me feel inconvenient... but it''s too much of a bummer..."


    "As a senior, it''s not a problem, but it''s helpful enough..."


    "Well, from what I''ve seen, this isn''t the most splendid ce I''ve ever seen."


    "... right. Then I''ll take care of you, vige chief."


    "Oh, I''ll do that. So, what are you going to do today? It''s toote, but are you going to do something?


    "Well... as far as I''m concerned, I''d like to move on with my work..."


    I''ve said that and turned my gaze to ask what you''re going to do.


    Nevertheless, the truth is that the Somas have yet to hear what they intend to do here.


    Or Ingrid didn''t seem to know what to do either.


    But I guess what you said about wanting to move on is that you know what you''re doing.


    And I do think it''s time for the sun to go downpletely, but if you say there''s still time before then.


    There was no reason to disagree.


    "Yes, we will, too."


    "Bye. We don''t have much time."


    It wasn''t until the day after tomorrow that Ingrid took the day off.


    We have to leave here the morning after tomorrow or by noon at thetest, so we can''t afford it.


    "So that''s the thing...... right. We''ll be back by sundown at thetest."


    "Right. Okay, let''s just say we''re still waiting to get ready for dinner. It''s been a while since I''ve eaten with you."


    From the vige chief, who said so andughed happily, he shifts his gaze to the extent that Ingrid is not unnatural.


    And to mislead it, I stood up.


    "... helpful. So, shall we go?"


    Say no, Ingrid leaves the spot behind early, and the sommers shrug their shoulders small when they look at each other unexpectedly.


    Then they followed, and so did Soma and the others.


    Though Ingrid caught up with him immediately, Ingrid looked rather puzzled by the status quo.


    Since the investigation asked me to sort my head out, I missed going alone and Soma and the others started the investigation with Soma and the others.


    That said, I just heard that Ingrid also seemed to know that if I looked into this vige, I would likely know something.


    So when ites to what Soma and the others did first, it''s listening to the people of the vige.


    It''s basic¡­ also because I was concerned.


    There are two main things I asked.


    Anything unusualtely, and Ingrid.


    What was Ingrid doing in this vige and what was his rtionship with the vigers?


    That''s what I heard.


    I didn''t have much time, so I heard a lot about it.


    This vige doesn''t seem very big, but it would still be less than half the time we could have listened.


    At the stage when the sun set, Soma and the others returned to the vige chief''s house, and Ingrid said they had not yet returned, so they were led to the room first, where they were confirming what they had just heard.


    "Hmm... I could hear a lot of things..."


    "The content is mostly about Ingrid... well, we can''t help but say that nothing has changed."


    I didn''t feel any lies there, so I guess there''s really nothing, or they''re unaware of it, something like that.


    But we just don''t have enough time to find out more about it.


    Therefore, even in the sense of being a stepping stone, I heard about Ingrid first... and I could hear something more beneficial than I thought.


    And discussing that, Ingrid seems to be back, too.


    To the room we were discussing, I showed up to show that.


    "Sorry, it''s a littlete. Oh, and now that you''ve been waiting for my return, it''ll be a little while before dinner."


    "Really... well, I''d appreciate it if you could get dinner. I have no intention ofining about it. In the first ce, it didn''t show a specific time or anything. So, anyway, did you figure something out?


    "Well...... I wasn''t sure yet, but at least I think this vige is a little strangepared to my memory"


    "Though there is no certainty, is there any basis for thinking so?


    "Oh. As I already said on the road, I honestly never thought I''d be weed like this here. No, on the contrary, I thought you''d be distant, and I thought that was natural. At least because of mymon sense."


    It must have been a long time before I took it for granted that I would be estranged.


    And that''s probably the very thing Ingrid didn''t want to say.


    At that time, my mind wasn''t ready... but was it ready?


    If I looked at him like that, he understood what it meant, and Ingrid smiled bitterly.


    "I hate to say it if I can... well, that''s not how it works. Or you can''t keep your mouth shut any longer than I might be involved"


    "Hmmm... I can''t, I don''t know?


    "No, you feel like I have to say it. You can''t be running from the sins I''vemitted any more."


    That being said, Ingrid has turned his straight ready eyes.


    Still, that mouth kept opening and closing several times... but eventually once it was pulled together, it opened again.


    And.


    "- I killed my parents. With this hand, in front of the vigers'' eyes... use that dagger."


    Ingrid said the words.

 677 Former Strongest, I Hear The Circumstances From The Holy Knight

    A slight silence filled the scene.


    But it was simply because he was thinking.


    Ingrid looks serious everywhere.


    You don''t look like you''re lying or joking, you don''t look like you''re bluffing.


    But...


    "Hmm... You said you''ve saved a vige before, right?


    When Soma said so, Ingrid had a surprising look on his face.


    If you want to put it into words, why, and so on.


    That doesn''t mean why we''re talking about it now.


    Why did you think of that?


    And that face stays put, turning into a bitterugh.


    "... how did you know?


    "Ingrid and I are still shallow, but you don''t look like the kind of person who does that for any reason. If so, will we have to connect with it?


    "I see... Speaking of which, you said something like that that had something to do with this one. I mean... isn''t that what this is about?


    "... you must be a little too sharp"


    Ingrid''s bitterness deepens even further, as does the air he was straining at any rate.


    With all the breath I just told him to do, the answer was spewed out of his mouth as I expected.


    "... that day, my parents were possessed by the devil. I don''t know what caused it, and I don''t know if it''s there in the first ce. In the first ce, that''s what I heardter. It seems that the remnants of the devil were felt from the two bodies, which coincides with the fact that the devil possesses appeared well at times. However, it was sometimes because of the early days as well, before it was still well known. And because of that, it just seemed like our parents had gone crazy all of a sudden."


    "So, is that why..."


    "Happy or unhappy, he seems to have been a weak demon. Even I could have kept it down at the time."


    "Hmm..."


    I recall hearing stories of the Virgin not being able to deal with her in time in her early days.


    No wonder one of them was Ingrid''s parents.


    It''s just...


    "I don''t know what else to do."


    "Right. Even if it''s weak, the devil is the devil. If you leave them alone, you won''t know what they saw in this vige."


    "Right. I''m sure it is. But that''s it. And it''s also true that I killed my parents with this hand."


    "Hmm... I don''t feel I need to think separately there... no, speaking of which, did youter find out it was the devil?


    "That won''t matter. Master Eleonora exined to me that he was a demon, but the reaction of everyone in the vige didn''t change."


    "Mmmm..."


    A roaring Hildegard sends his gaze over here.


    Soma nodded small at it because she understands what she''s trying to say.


    But dare not respond to it, but turn your gaze toward Ingrid.


    "So now you''re being abused, is that it?


    "No... you didn''t get that far. It was sophisticated and smoked, something like that. Well, that was two years ago. I was also an adult, and I was good enough to say I was the only one in this vige. I guess you couldn''t have ruled me out for when something happened, and you simply couldn''t have done that much evil if you wanted me to get back at you."


    "Still, were you smoked? I think it would be normal if I were to retaliate somewhat... but that doesn''t look like it?


    "... right, now that I think back on it, it''s like you didn''t think about that with wonder. Well, probably because I was taking care of you here more than that. I still don''t think it''s particrly resentful. Or, as I said earlier, I take that for granted. But there''s no way I can think of revenge."


    Ingrid, who said so, wasn''t even telling himself, but actually seemed convinced.


    Then there''s a reason I can say something from Soma.


    Hildegard has turned his gaze to say something again, but he still never responded to it.


    I just shrug my shoulders.


    And just at that time, I heard a voice saying dinner was ready.


    I''m pretty hungry because I missed lunch today.


    Besides, I just got a paragraph to talk about.


    To tell the story further, Soma and the others stood up from the spot and headed for dinner, thinking that the first step would be to fill their bellies.


    At the end of the day, I decided to rest early after dinner.


    Because each one of us got nothing more than an array to talk about, and we decided that we should act early tomorrow rather than waste time.


    The vige chief seems to be fast asleep, and the house ispletely quiet.


    And in the meantime, Soma and Hildegard were gathered in the room given to Soma.


    It''s not a colorful story, it''s to continue the earlier story.


    There is nothing more to talk about than an array, which means only with Ingrid.


    Talking just the two of us... what we had to talk about existed.


    "Well... what do you think that means?


    "Well, in the end, let''s just say it''s the same conclusion we talked about earlier."


    "So, there is. I mean, there''s something wrong with either the inhabitants of this vige or Ingrid..."


    It is certain that one of them is strange.


    Or both.


    Whatever it is, it''s not meshing.


    ording to what Soma and the others heard, the vigers even said they were grateful, rather than smoking about Ingrid.


    He was doing something like a caution stick because his arm stood up... and above all, I heard stories about how sorry I was to see him that way, etc.


    Well, I didn''t even know exactly what that meant, but I somehow found out what Ingrid said because I was listening to it.


    But that also means that the vigers are telling the truth.


    The same could be said about the handling of Ingrid in this House.


    Ingrid''s failure to treat vige chiefs with particr exceptions would mean that some Ingrids think that vige chiefs treated themselves in the same way as other vigers.


    But in fact, the room that was no longer used two years ago remains the same.


    Besides, just a little but I looked inside and the room looked in good shape.


    Considering all that was wee and all that, it didn''t seem very good for the treatment of people who were fumigated.


    Above all, at least Soma didn''t look like the vigers were lying.


    This would mean that Ingrid is perceived incorrectly¡­ but the problem is that it did not seem very so from what Ingrid looked like.


    And the difference was that it couldn''t be just a little mistake.


    So much so that I think there might be a problem with either or both perceptions.


    If you dare to limit which is stranger, you should still say Ingrid.


    There are differences in numbers, and there are cases of perception of oneself in the Holy Capital.


    But I can''t say for sure there, because I heard a demon show up here two years ago.


    Sometimes that dagger was falling into such a ce, or Ingrid feeling something against this vige.


    Though Soma is not so familiar with the devil, Hildegard said the extent to which this vige would change the perception of all the inhabitants would be easy.


    In short, it is possible that the devil is doing something in this vige.


    I don''t know what it means to do that.


    But there''s a chance you just don''t understand.


    Or it could be that it''s the only thing that looks superficial, and there''s actually a bigger problem, and so on.


    I mean, you know...


    "Well, it doesn''t change what you do."


    "Bye. I didn''t know exactly what to look into anyway. I''ve been doing a lot of research, and I''ve only been doing two more things."


    Of course I should say, Ingrid was wrong in the first ce.


    But as such, the investigation will need to continue.


    Thinking about it is if you look into it and you don''t find anything.


    At least we shouldn''t think about it now, and it''s not what happens when we think about it.


    Whatever it is, there seems to be a lot to do.


    Thought about what I''d done since I woke up tomorrow morning, and first of all, Soma exhaled one thing.

 678 Former Strongest, Will Continue To Investigate The Village

    At that moment, Ingrid was jumping up.


    But I immediately understood my situation because it wasmon.


    No... because it''s the usual, should I say?


    Every day and night, Ingrid jumps up like this in the middle of the night.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t just mean you''ll still get used to it.


    Ingrid looks down at his own arm as he prepares his rough breath.


    I couldn''t stop trembling yet. Iughed at myself watching it.


    "Totally... even though I am a child, such as I have bad dreams and jump and tremble..."


    But when I tried to squeal like that, the tremor never stopped.


    Squeeze your fists hard so as to dispel that vivid feeling that remains in your arms.


    But still, that feeling never went away.


    Nothing.


    In other words, Ingrid has be so different because of his dreams.


    It''s like a little kid, but it''s me who thinks so more than anyone else.


    But how much I thought I would, and I''d jump up in the middle of the night, and I couldn''t stop trembling like this, so I had no choice.


    "... Again, you shouldn''t havee back, should you? No, but..."


    It''s probably because I''m in my hometown vige.


    Today''s dream was even more vivid than usual.


    As usual, the sensation disappears and the tremor subsides, but the reason why it hasn''t happened is because of it.


    "Well, that''s natural, too. There''s no way I''m not going toe to a ce that reminds me more strongly than anything."


    The nightmare Ingrid sees every night was a dream to kill his parents.


    I never get tired of it every time, and in my dreams the same sight is yed out.


    Burning scenery.


    Sounding mockery.


    Swing it down many, many times, your own arm that keeps poking.


    It''s a sight I''ve seen countless times, even as I meditate on my eyes.


    Ingrid didn''t originally try to take a break inside, which was also why.


    Ingrid is not diligent.


    It''s just that I thought that sleeping at night would be so tiring that I didn''t dream because I was afraid of dreaming.


    I have recentlye to rest because I have finallye to ept that it makes no sense.


    How exhausted, where you slept like mud, you end up jumping up with that dream.


    Then it is decided to get a good rest.


    They say they still work too much, etc, simply because that''s all immature.


    If you can only move less efficiently than people, you have to move extra for that matter.


    That''s all there is to it.


    "... Whatever, there''s no point in saying anything more than you''vee, Besides, I never had the option of noting."


    That''s why this ce is home.


    Even if I didn''t want toe if I could, there was no way I could leave you alone.


    "... well, tomorrow... no, already today. There is still a lot to do today. Don''t ever think about crap, just go back to sleep."


    There''s nothing I can do about killing my parents, dreaming about it, and how I''vee to my hometown, which I''ve avoided so much, to say the earliest.


    Still, I can''t stop regretting it... if I fall asleep, I won''t be able to do it either.


    As Ingridy down on the spot, clenching his shivering fitted arm atst, he closed his lid.


    Strangely enough, I don''t dream about it when I go back to sleep.


    That''s why I was able to relieve myself of my physical strength.


    What I recall is that when I came back to this vige earlier, my eyes were directed at me.


    While slightly depressed by the eye as expected (...), I give up as a matter of course.


    I didn''t think I had a choice because I deserved it, and yet Ingrid''s consciousness fell into my dreams, breathing out only one sigh.


    The next morning, Somas, who had eaten breakfast, decided to start acting quickly.


    The first thing I decided to do was listen to those who were unable to listen yesterday.


    I''m thinking we all probably answer that there''s nothing, but there''s a chance that it''s not.


    That''s what I decided to do, because I should just ask him the whole thing.


    However, since Ingrid also followed me this time, I didn''t exactly ask about Ingrid.


    Exactly right in front of him. Asking how Ingrid was in the vige, etc. is only a shame y.


    Besides, as for Ingrid, I think I got it.


    There won''t be any need to gather any more information first.


    Anyway, that''s how I went around asking...


    "Well, no one knew what to expect."


    "Hmm, but when it does, I don''t know what''s going on. All we have to do is find a ce that looks suspicious in the tunnel..."


    "As you can see, it''s a despicable vige. If there was such a ce, I''d be looking first..."


    "So, I guess. Hmm... so it''s okay, so it looks like we should look for something like this, right?


    "Like I said, I don''t really trust that feeling..."


    Though that makes meugh bitterly, Ingrid began to think seriously about something.


    After staring down at the ground for a long time, I looked around the scene and...


    "... I''m sorry, but I can''t think of anything."


    "Really... I don''t care if it''s trivial..."


    "Trivial, or... then, as far as I''m concerned, the attitude of everyone in the vige towards me is the most bothering. I feel like everyone''s too kind than I remember... well, it was two years ago, so maybe I just can''t guess what I remember."


    "Hmmm... I feel like myplexion looks bad somehow, but is that also because of that?


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry, I had a little bad dreams. I''m just saying I''m sleepless, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    "Is that so..."


    "Nevertheless... is it possible that this is the work of the devil...?


    Well, from Ingrid, I guess it''s natural to think so.


    And the possibility can''t be denied, so I can''t say anything.


    But if you act on that premise, you can cause unwanted embarrassment.


    Now I wondered if there would be anything else, and I remembered that there was a fuss.


    "Speaking of which, where was Ingrid yesterday?


    "Hmm? Oh... well, hey to my parents"


    "Home... If you ask me, this is Ingrid''s hometown, so it''s natural to have one."


    "Though, I should say ex-parential, to be exact. All we have now is that wreckage."


    "Wreckage, is it...?


    "It''s a corner, so why don''t you go check it out? Well, look, it''s not funny."


    Said, face to face with Hildegard.


    To be honest, there''s no way I wouldn''t be interested if they told me that.


    "Well... can I ask you to do it?


    "Well... I honestly care."


    "Okay. But, well, like I said, it''s not funny, is it? If you''re disappointed, don''t me me, okay?


    Following Ingrid, who jokingly said that, the Somas also walk out.


    I''m on my way, apparently, out of the vige.


    But I wonder if there would have been a home like Ingrid''s home over there... and I''m convinced we''ll get there.


    "Was that what wreckage meant?"


    "Oh... well, there was a lot going on at the time"


    "Hmm... after it burns out, something like that."


    Yes, it was certainly the wreckage there, after it burned out.


    There was little remnants when it was a house, only to make me think that the remaining burnt trees might have been slightly so.


    Looking at such a sight, Ingrid opens his mouth.


    "Actually, that dagger belonged to my father. It was a special order that Dwarf made it, and the pattern depicted characteristic text. That''s why I realized... I''m losing you in this vige.... I took the array my father had and killed my parents. But even if it is, it is definitely my father''s image. But when I decided to go to the Holy City, I couldn''t find it for some reason, and two yearster it was in that empty space. So I thought it was suspicious here first, and I tried toe... well, as you can see"


    "Hmm..."


    Indeed, from what I have seen, it is enough to see that there is little left to burn and nothing here without having to look.


    But...


    "I may be offended to say this, but can I look into it just in case? It may be a little scattered at that time..."


    "Hmm? Oh, I don''t care, and I don''t mind. I guess it''s just that I''m not sure what to do with everyone in the vige. But then I can go somewhere else, okay? Nothinges to mind, but I''m still going to find out for myself."


    "Of course I don''t mind. I''ll leave you to it."


    "Hmm... then I''m trying to help Soma. It''s going to take a lot of work to find out what happened here."


    "Is that so... helpful"


    So after somehow dropping off Ingrid, the Somas decided to do an exploration of the spot.


    Nevertheless, when ites to doing it, we''ll get rid of the wreckage appropriately, and so on.


    There is no clear purpose there...... but it was when I kept doing that silently for a while.


    When I narrowed my eyes to what went into the edge of my vision, I focused around it.


    And.


    "Soma, didn''t you notice this?


    "No, that''s just not true, is it? It''s just that... if you''re going to say it in an Ingrid way, I thought something was going on, something like that."


    It''s not a joke or anything, it''s just a fact.


    I really thought that somehow, somehow, there was something here.


    Still, if I dare to give you any basis... for in a dream I once had, I saw a simr sight, and I felt something simr to ''here'', something like that?


    "You¡­ what if"


    Soma looks at the ''sole'' under her eyes, shrugging her shoulders at Hildegardo, who looks like she noticed something.


    What was there was like a door, big enough for each person to get in.


    It was the entrance to the basement.

 679 Find The Former Strongest, Basement Stash

    Worst case scenario, I was also thinking about the possibility of a demon trap, but fortunately that didn''t seem to happen.


    Continue with your eyes gazing through the dim and, yes, it won''t take long to reach the bottom.


    Did you get off, like, about upstairs?


    The light that has been plugged in from above is the only source of light, but that is narrow enough.


    A simple basement, rather than a...


    "Hmm... hidden room, something like that?


    "Of, I guess. Besides, apparently, there''s no room for evacuation."


    The reason why Somas and others said so is simple.


    Sometimes everything is too narrow for evacuation... but more than that, it''s what I saw there that caused it.


    There was a desk, loaded with parchment.


    "I was hiding here and writing something... or maybe I was researching, something like that"


    "If I close that door, I won''t be able to see anything... well, then I''ll just have to bring in one of themps"


    "The question is, what the hell is written..."


    Take one of them appropriately and you will gaze at it and narrow your eyes.


    When I silently gave it to Hildegard, I took the next one, looked at it, gave it to him... I repeated it a few times and squealed like a roar.


    "This is something like that again... what if you didn''t expect this?


    "I don''t know that much. Well, given the circumstances, there''s a chance we''ll find something."


    If I were to say it in the end, what was noted there was about the devil.


    Besides, research, seems a little different.


    Though it is true that many things have been noted¡­ Soma has seen something simr to this.


    It was a book given to me by Eleonora, written in praise of the Sacred Capital and the Sacred Divinity, and their Lord.


    "Hmm... is it satanism, something like that? I think it was a story that demons are not very well known..."


    "Not much, bye. I wouldn''t be surprised if they told me they were hiding somewhere. And the same goes for worshipping. In some ways, demons can be superior to humans."


    "To be honest, I didn''t really have much to do with religion or anything like that, so I''m not sure where it is around here. Well, if it''s just knowledge, there can be such things."


    "Well, let''s be like that. I don''t think I''m anything like it. ording to what I''m saying, there were people who even worshipped evil gods, and that''s not so strange considering that."


    "God is God, even though he is called the Evil God, so I don''t think that''s strange."


    But whatever it is... Well, what''s wrong with this?


    There are really various things written down there, including how to summon the devil, etc.


    "Hmm... is this supposed to be Ingrid''s for once?


    "Well... it was originally in the basement of Ingrid''s house. We should think so."


    Then they can''t even bring it up on their own.


    It''s going to be a powerful lead, but we''ll need to tell Ingrid first.


    If I said it, it would be enough for me to get in here on my own.


    "By the way, Soma, there''s one thing I was wondering about."


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "Why didn''t you let Ingrid go somewhere else? Whatever it is, did you expect to find the basement?


    "I was expecting it, but I thought it might be half or a little less likely. How can you say bad things and make them hope?


    Soma could have predicted about this basement because, as I mentioned earlier, I dreamed about it...... i.e., it''s because of the array they told me it was a revtion.


    When Ingrid showed him there, Soma realized that the sight he had dreamed of was there.


    It''s just... Still, to be honest, it was half-hearted.


    I asked Eleonora a little more about Revtion because I was a little free until the horse was ready, but it seems that Revtion is only a warning and its content is not necessarily an event that happens in real life.


    It is often metaphorical, and some of the things Eleonora has experienced seem to have even seen as revtions the content of dreams that the person concerned saw.


    In short, it is itself an rm for something that happens in the future, and it may not make sense in itself.


    Given the circumstances, you should assume that that revtion definitely indicated something about this one.


    But even so, not everything I saw there is true.


    Even if I was looking at something like a door leading to the basement, I can''t say enough that there really is.


    "Ingrid seems to be in a good mood for this. Well, naturally¡­ there''s no way I can say that there''s no certainty toward such an ingrid."


    That''s what I say and shrug my shoulders, but Hildegard stares at me to explore something jizzy.


    But eventually, as he gave up, he exhaled.


    "Well, that''s fine. Is that what you''re supposed to do?


    There''s nothing I can do about it, because it''s actually true.


    To say so, it was an eye that did not seek to hide suspicion that could be directed from Hildegard.


    At all, it is sad not to be trusted to tell the facts.


    "It''s more because I trust you. Whatever. So, what are we gonna do?


    "Nothing to do, as I said already? Tell Ingrid, would it start with that?


    "... isn''t that good enough?


    "Nothing, nothing but to do so?


    "Well, it is."


    That''s why the Somas decided to tell Ingrid about it once they got out of there.


    Without, of course, covering it up, exactly.


    That a basement had been found from the site where Ingrid''s house was located, and that arge amount of parchment had been found that had been written to glorify the devil.


    Finding Ingrid was easy.


    Because it''s not such a big vige in the first ce, and I was predicting that you were probably going to ask the vigers to be Ingrid.


    I looked for it and found it... But I should say for granted, Ingrid looked terribly surprised when I told him about it.


    No, I don''t believe it either way, but it''s like...


    "... if you look at it with your own eyes, can''t you just say it''s incredible,"


    The look on Ingrid''s face, who shrugged so as he looked down at the parchment, was dispersed in the dark and not sure.


    Still, I can only tell that that hand is trembling and so powerful that it is likely to crush me even now.


    Soma stared jiggly as she narrowed her eyes at what was behind such an ingrid.


    "... excuse me, could you just let me be alone for a little while?


    "... I see."


    Nodding, Somaid her hands on a simple hashigo.


    If you look up ahead, it''s Hildegard''s face peeking this way that''s in your sight.


    It was too narrow to get in, so they kept him waiting upstairs.


    There was a seeminglyplicated look on there that hasn''t changed much since earlier, but Soma just shrugs her shoulders without saying anything to it.


    And with Ingrid lying down, Soma returned to Hildegard''s waiting ground.

 680 Distorted Truth

    Trembling down his own arm, Ingrid had an emotion he couldn''t even exin.


    Naturally, there are surprises.


    Fool, I do have the idea that it shouldn''t be... but at the same time I was strangely convinced.


    What I recall is a mockery that still persists as it creeps into the back of my ear.


    I''ve dreamed it over and over again, and it''s easy to remember, as long as it''s indispensable.


    But when you think about it, not all of the viges are like that.


    Not those people, like joyful disdain for a man''s misfortune.


    That''s what I know best, having spent more than twenty years in this vige.


    That is why I was surprised.


    I was wondering if my own parents were doing something that would even be seen and mocked by them like that.


    In a corner of his head, such a voice whispers to himself.


    That''s not true, it''s easy to deny.


    If you say you know the vigers well, you know your parents better than that.


    My parents were not the kind of people who worshipped the devil, and I never showed such a bare hand.


    However, based on the condition of the vige, we can also assume that all of these appearances were actually taken care of.


    Nevertheless, that would mean that everyone in the vige knew about it.


    I''ve lived with him all my life, and I don''t know who I am.


    "... no? Speaking of which..."


    Whimpering, Ingrid was reflexively retrieving it.


    Blunt de, illuminated by slight light.


    It is the relic of my father¡­ the one who took his life.


    There is no cloudiness in the de ced in front of me, but the problem is that the text is carved into the pattern.


    What is it, Ingrid once asked.


    That''s what my father would have said.


    He said it was a sign of his faith while gently narrowing his dark eyes at night.


    Too long ago, though I forgot about Ingrid until now because it was when he was a little kid, that was odd when I thought about it.


    Because in the first ce, there is no such thing as this in holy divinity.


    It''s only been less than two years since Ingrid became the Holy Knight, but with all that time there is an opportunity to touch on various things.


    But it was only this dagger that my father hadter and earlier that I saw this text.


    The shapes are simple, even when ites to writing.


    It''s shaped like two tes intersected at right angles, and that''s really all.


    But if it''s simple, if it exists, it can''t be that I''ve never seen it or heard of it.


    That really means...?


    "Are you saying that my fathers were devil worshippers...?


    The country to which this vige belongs is certainly a follower of the Sacred Divinity, but it is not forbidden to believe anything else.


    However, because it is a national religion, it often bes a follower of nature and its followers if not for any special reason.


    But still, there was something clearly forbidden.


    It is about making evil gods and demons objects of faith.


    This is not unusual, especially since it is forbidden in most countries to believe in evil gods.


    Technically, there is no specific punishment of some kind where it was made an object of faith, but sometimes it was actually oppressed in the past, and no one actively tries to break it.


    Besides, at least no one would want to be close to someone who is so publicly speaking.


    And in retrospect, Ingrid had never heard from his father or mother that he was forbidden to believe in evil gods and demons.


    There is no punishment, even though it is explicitly forbidden, which is usually passed from parent to child.


    Especially in this country. That''s a little different.


    Ingrid is the first to know of it since he went to the Holy Capital, because few people in other countries seem to know the existence of a demon.


    Ingrid knows what to say even with suchmon sense for this country because he has been taught by all the viges.


    My parents didn''t teach me as one.


    The fact that it was so remembered one after the other showed only one thing.


    My parents are proscribed demons in this country.


    "I deserved it, too, you mean...?


    If that were the case, everyone in the vige would have noticed it from a pile of everyday trivialities.


    The only thing Ingrid cane up with clearly is the dagger, but there is simply the possibility that it was too obvious for me to realize.


    But I''m sure the kindness of the vige is why they treated me the same way.


    "Oh... and then everyone''s attitude is convincing."


    It must have meant that he held back his grievances and anxieties and treated me gently.


    Yesterday, I''m sure my mind wasn''t ready because it came suddenly.


    There''s nothing Ingrid can say about that...... no, I guess we should be thankful for it on the contrary.


    ording to Soma and the others, they haven''t even been treated particrly unfairly because they came with them.


    I can only thank everyone for their kindness and breadth of heart.


    And, even with that in mind, Ingrid''s eyes were following the letters on parchment that remained in his hands naturally.


    Maybe that was some sort of escape from reality.


    I was wondering if there was anything written there that would deny this thought, to look for it.


    But what we do have is something that reinforces that thought.


    There is also a lot of information written about the devil''s habits, traits, and ingrid that you have never heard of, and among other things, it is worth highlighting that all of it is admirably full.


    It even describes other things suspicious of the eyes, such as how to summon the devil... but at the same time it was something that would convince Ingrid.


    I''ve always wondered.


    How did my parents be demon-possessed?


    It is said that demonic possession is something that basically suddenly bes sudden.


    We don''t have anything inmon there, and often we don''t understand.


    No, I should rather say that there is little or no such thing as I know... but there were things I knew for sure.


    It means that two or more people will not appear at the same time as the devil possesses them.


    That''s natural in a way.


    Demon possession appears about once a month, even now that they say it has be more frequent.


    There''s no way they can show up at the same time.


    Even so, ''parents'' are demon-possessed.


    Yes, both my father and mother are at the same time.


    It was impossible.


    But it is not a problem that will be resolved if there is another factor.


    For example, if it means summoning two demons and they were possessed by their parents, there is no room for doubt, at least with regard to the phenomenon itself.


    If there''s a problem, I mean is that possible... but I guess it means more than there''s evidence this way and it''s happening in real life.


    Ingrid doesn''t know what the situation was like when his parents became demon-possessed.


    Ingrid was on a patrol around the vige at that time, because when there was some loud noise and he rushed back to the vige, he ran into his parents who had already be demonic possessions.


    That''s how I''m going to kill my parents from there... but the truth is Ingrid didn''t really remember what was going on then.


    Because I always dream only of asions when I kill my parents¡­ more precisely my father.


    It''s only because we''re looking at it repeatedly, or because it''s obscured before and after.


    What is clear is that because my parents broke out, or the burning house is right in front of me, and that my mother fell to the ground and it''s already gone.


    Only that he has fallen to the ground as well, but still to his breathing father, poking a dagger that the horse-ridden Ingrid has taken from his father many times.


    How did that happen...... sure, I took my dagger from my rambling father and stayed on horseback...... no, didn''t I?


    Then it doesn''t exin that my mother is already down.


    Although Ingrid had done something like a cautionary stick impersonation in the vige, it was because he only had something like a wooden sword because there were no great demons or anything else around him.


    But my falling mother was bleeding out of her throat.


    Obviously not by the wooden sword, the tsuji don''t fit.


    But Ingrid must have done it.


    For some reason, I can''t recall the scene clearly, but only the actual feeling is clear.


    "What... what do you mean...? I forget something...?


    That''s not true, it''s a mistake, even though your own voice whispers in your head, your suspicions never clear.


    I''ve never thought about this before... or even avoided it, so I never thought about what I really...


    "-!?


    But the thought was forced to be interrupted.


    For in the moment, though slightly, I heard something like a roar.


    That definitely urred somewhere in the vige...... and somehow something I remember.


    Reflectively, what happened to my parents went through my back of my brain.


    "Huh... no way...!?


    I don''t think so, but I can''t help checking anyway.


    As soon as I get out of there, I quickly look around.


    I knew immediately where the noise came from, because something like smoke was up.


    My back is pushed by a bad feeling, but I hurry up there...... and.


    What was in Ingrid''s eyes was exactly what the Somas were about to be attacked by the vigers now.

 681 Formerly The Strongest, WeLl Figure Things Out.

    The Somas, who left Ingrid in the basement, decided to continue their investigation without waiting there as it were.


    Ingrid''s not a kid either, because I thought I should do that more than anything else.


    Nevertheless, in the end it is about listening, such as what somas withoutnd exploration can do.


    And it''s also a matter of deciding what to ask.


    In other words, has anything changed heretely?


    It would be natural for you to look surprised when you put that in your mouth.


    Anyway, I''ve already asked you the same thing once.


    Instead of yesterday today, I am even asking those who have just heard about it, so it is the reaction that is natural.


    However, it did not technically mean the exact same question.


    I realized that the term "recent" alone differed in the period of time imagined by people, so I made sure to specify a clear period of time.


    Even recently, in thest two years, I''ve decided.


    As a result...


    "Hmm..."


    Tenth case since continuing the investigation.


    Soma shrugged one as she looked at the door of the closed house.


    Ingrid told me that this vige, which is a crossing point on the way to the Holy City, does not do business, especially to visitors.


    Although we may sell food, etc. if asked for, it basically means that even if we do it, we only provide sleeping beds.


    Moreover, I will take the money at that time, but I will only take the minimum necessary.


    Rather than being unwilling to do business, it seems to be the cause in the first ce that you can''t take it even if you want to take it because the whole country is poor.


    Furthermore, because of such circumstances, the number of people who originally went to the Holy City is not so high.


    In fact, I didn''t see the traveler yesterday and today, basically visiting once every ten days or not, etc.


    And this one was heard from the vigers, but because a number of them visited there yesterday, the next ones would note for a while.


    In any case, due to such circumstances, self-sufficiency is fundamental in this vige.


    The men plow the fields in order not to be strong enough to fight demons, and the women perform internal work, etc., at home.


    If it wasn''t for that reason that I lived alone with a man, it meant that if I visited the house, there would be someone there, and it was a girl about the same age as the Somas who came out of the house today to cope.


    He is also one of those who asked earlier, and Soma recalls the reaction.


    First, surprised, then looked surprised, adding the word during the two years, he leaned his neck strangely.


    That is exactly the same reaction as in the nine cases so far, including the words of the response that followed.


    The girl told me that nothing unusual had happened.


    "Is this the tenth time? If you want more uracy, you should ask everyone around at once... well, you wouldn''t have to"


    "... I see. Finally, I know what you want to do¡­ No, I know what you were thinking."


    "I don''t think that''s a big deal."


    All Soma had in mind was just usible.


    It was a natural question, and enough material was gathered to dispel it.


    All you have to do is make a final confirmation.


    So it was the house that just came out this morning that Soma and the others headed next.


    I mean, it''s the vige chief''s house.


    After knocking on the door for a while, the vige chief who showed up had a surprise in his face.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? It''s still early at noon... maybe you forgot something?


    "No, I''ve only been able to ask the mayor a few questions."


    "Hmmm...? What I want to ask... I hope this old man can help... well, if that''s what you mean, here you go."


    Having said that, it was the ce I was guided with Ingrid yesterday.


    The sofa is ced across from each other across from one desk, and the number is at least decorated with condiments, etc.


    Though the vige chief''s house, given that the other rooms are qualitative, they should be the corresponding rooms.


    Probably a room for customer service, and I thought it was necessary because of how Soma and the others were doing.


    In fact, it was enough to be home away, but it''s also enough to dare say no.


    As the vige chief sat on the couch, the Somas also sat opposite it.


    It was the vige chief who opened his mouth first.


    "So what the hell do you want to ask Non...?


    "Hmm, it''s not like that, is it? I just want to know if anything''s changed heretely."


    "... it"


    So the vige chief looked puzzled, probably because this question had already been addressed to the vige chief as well.


    The reaction is slightly different from that of the other vigers because they are only slightly more face-to-face than the other vigers, and the meaning put in there is the same.


    Though he understands it, Soma doesn''t care to continue the words.


    "If I may be more precise, the phrase will be added to this question over thest two years."


    "In thest two years...?


    And from there on forward, the vige chief''s reaction was the same as that of the other vigers.


    And when I leaned my neck strangely...


    "Hmm... Still, the answer to Nong doesn''t change. Nothing in particr."


    "Is that so..."


    To that answer, Soma exhaled one breath.


    But it''s not a sigh, it''s a relief.


    as expected, rather because otherwise we would have been in trouble.


    "I see... apparently it''s a decision"


    "So, there is."


    "Decided, is it...? Um, is something wrong? I''m still a vige chief and so on... I''d like to know if I can."


    Soma shrugged her shoulders at the vige chief, who said so and looked anxiously at her.


    Because really, it''s not a big deal.


    "What, my whole life just remembered a few questions. If two different testimonies exist for one thing, what does that mean?"


    In short, it was about what Ingrid and the vige chiefs were saying being eaten differently.


    Only Ingrid is testifying on one side, and all the vigers on the other.


    Besides, we were talking and I realized that apparently Ingrid has even forgotten that he got a wee yesterday.


    On the contrary, there are even verses that I remember as something else.


    I don''t know what that means, but it''s only true that it''s very likely that Ingrid''s testimony is wrong, even if we leave it at first.


    "But, well, I thought,"


    "Who decides to guarantee that one of us is right? You look like you at all..."


    "I think they''re saying something rude? Nothing. Is that normal?


    It''s not a question of choice on the form.


    Where there were two choices, no one can guarantee that one of them is right.


    The possibility that they''re both wrong is quite possible.


    "One moment, please. What does that mean? If Yayano and the others..."


    "By the way, Lord Murakami, I could only ask you one more thing... remember how long ago it was before Ingrid''s parents became demon-possessed?


    "Yes? Suddenly what... yeah, no matter what I remember. It''s been exactly two years since I''ve had it."


    It seems that aftering that far, the vige chief finally realized their mistake.


    Soma shrugs her shoulders again as she opens her eyes to amazement.


    Yes, there is no such thing as nothing unusual in two years.


    Or, in the first ce, I don''t remember Soma limiting himself to a story in this vige from the beginning.


    It''s no wonder some people think that, but still, it wouldn''t be possible for them to all, etc.


    And there''s something going on all over the world, like every day, and here, one of the closest settlements to the Holy Capital, such information shoulde naturally in.


    This is not another possibility, such as no one mentioning it.


    But I didn''t think that Soma was keeping his mouth shut.


    I''m just wondering if that''s true for ''em''.


    "Well, from you, it must be the feeling that there was really nothing two years ago, or more recently. Whatever."


    - Sword Reason, Dragon God Protection, Regr Battlefield, Sign Detection ss: Surprise Invalid.


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation, Massacre Sword: The Devil''s Tail Knife.


    Momentster, the wall behind him blew up with the roar, but something looming misted before it reached the Somas.


    Soma, who pulled out his sword in a sitting position, shrugs like he was impressed by the ho.


    Shortly afterwards, the front wall was smashed through, and the vige chief... no, something ''owed'' the vige chief was escaping from it.


    "Moving on to escape the moment you realize that the situation is unfavourable... that''s not a bad judgment. Well, I wonder if it''s honest to break someone else''s."


    "Not if I''m telling you, right? Let''s get the hell out of here. I don''t want to be buried alive or anything.... No, I don''t think it''s too bad to think I''m with you...?


    "Don''t give me that crap. Let''s just get out of here. I''m more sorry to the vige chief than to bury him alive."


    Although there are still no signs that the house will copse, there is no reason to hesitate to do so.


    Because a hole just felt good in the rear, the Somas decided to head out of there quickly.


    "Hmm... I thought there might be a pursuit, but it wasn''t particrly true."


    "Couldn''t you... Or maybe they didn''t think it was necessary, something like that"


    As he went outside, Hildegard sighed out with those words as he looked around him, probably out of awe.


    Soma agreed.


    "If you think you can handle it to this extent, you''ve been licked for a long time."


    "It''s splendid to be able to say how strong you are, but I think you should be a little more calm. Well, I''m not going to let that happen when I surrender."


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, did you go ahead or there was a vige chief figure there?


    And around it, there are several shadows, and those faces are all familiar.


    The inhabitants of this vige were there to surround the Somas.


    "Hmm... Well, it''s true that there are more people there..."


    I''m not surprised by the sight.


    Rather, when it is established that the vige chief is alle, it is as expected.


    I looked over and I could tell you that I didn''t have anything more than I assumed.


    So maybe it''s a threat if you think about it normally.


    "- What the hell is this...?


    And, now that I was wondering what was going on, a new figure appeared on the spot.


    Moving his gaze toward you, what he saw in his sight was Ingrid with a stunned look on his face.


    I look at this one with a glimpse, but gradually the colour of convincing begins to float on its face.


    "... well. This means... that''s what this is all about. The whole vige was possessed by demons?"


    If you''re going to draw a conclusion in the end, that''s what happened.


    Perhaps they had a demon in their possession before the Somas came here.


    The only thing I''ve never found out is that I''ve been so well hidden.


    Neither Soma nor Hildegard could have felt such signs at first.


    Nevertheless, I have some thoughts about it, but for now it is only after returning to the Holy City.


    More than that, now...


    "Is it also because of what was wrong with everyone in the vige? That''s right... even if everyone in the vige is nice to me..."


    "Hmm... I''m sorry that I''m ying a little y, but can you keep it around? - I''m tired of watching monkey ys."


    The moment I said it, Ingrid''s movements stopped.


    No... of ''Sole'', should I say?


    "Sole" puts a bigger stunned look on its face than earlier, and turns his gaze this way even though he doesn''t know what he''s talking about... but he realized that it doesn''t make sense to do that.


    "... how did you know?


    The consternation remained intact, but with a grin on his mouth, Sole uttered such words.

 682 Demons And Villagers

    Hildegard sighed as he watched what it looked like, not to mention anything.


    In the first ce...


    "How did you think they wouldn''t notice while you let the devil''s signs drift so far?


    "If there were so many signs of the devil around you, you wouldn''t be the most colorful of them all."


    You think you won''t find out... or this one is licked.


    Besides, assuming I could have hidden the signs better, it would surely have been the same thing.


    Because it was predictable that this would happen.


    Well, Hildegard noticed that earlier, so I can''t say much about it.


    "I was able to predict, so...? Stupid, I was at the bottom of this guy''s unconscious bottom... a ce where he could even escape the Virgin''s ''eyes''. You''ll see..."


    "Is it a prediction, because I didn''t know? Well, I''vee to almost certainty because I saw the demon material earlier."


    "It was supposed to be written more than two years ago, but it was strangely new."


    That''s why they''re obviously forged.


    Besides, that basement itself is suspicious.


    Somehow, because it seemed like a ce that was addedter.


    It is counter-ountable that Hildegard noticed it, even though he said so.


    I realized that Hildegard was strange first because earlier on, Soma was asking the vigers if anything unusual had happened in thest two years.


    Yes, until then, Hildegard hadn''t even noticed the specifics, although he remembered something that was caught in the corner of his head, like something was wrong.


    That''s also because Soma and I weren''t able to share information... but the reason Soma didn''t try to share it was probably because from the beginning we were thinking about something called the possibility of a demon lurking here, or inside the Ingrid.


    If you think about this again, it means that you could have predicted that.


    That initial period when demons began to appear frequently.


    That even though they only show up as one elsewhere, they only show up as two here.


    It is by no means impossible to go from that fact to the reasoning that it was not actually the two of us who appeared here.


    And...


    "Or would it be more unnatural to think that all the vigers here are possessed by the devil, but not just Ingrid? But that''s why I was able to prove it earlier."


    "Ha ha ha...! Well... I don''t think I would normally get that far if I noticed those things, including what I noticed, so what? But there''s nothing wrong with that. This is how I''ve already fulfilled my purpose."


    "Hmm, the purpose was fulfilled... so your purpose was to take over Ingrid''s body?


    "I guess that''s what this is about. Apparently, it''spletely assimted."


    Demons are basically high-dimensional beings.


    It is therefore not difficult to perceive the signs.


    Because it is high dimensional, it floats in this world.


    Demons possess people, too, about half of them to avoid it.


    Because if you fully grasp and assimte the body of the possessed person, your signs as a demon will be rtively easy to hide if you do not use the power of the demon.


    The Hildegards didn''t realize anything about the vigers because the demons possessed by the vigers hadpletely mastered their bodies and hid out their existence.


    Normally it is noticed at the stage before it happens...... I guess that was made possible by what could not have happened otherwise, that all the vigers here were possessed.


    Moreover, it should have been done very carefully and carefully.


    Because otherwise, Eleonora would have just noticed.


    Hildegard knows exactly what she is.


    Something that looks out to the world, or observes mankind.


    Stargazer.


    Its eyes are the eyes of God and the eyes of the world, terminals of a world separate from the devil.


    Once told Soma, it''s one crack in existence that Hildegard could miss even if he meant it.


    Apparently, there has been a slight change in the way it ys that role, but if such a presence is serious, there is almost no way to escape that ''eye''.


    But it is only a story, if you mean it.


    There won''t be that much versatility nowadays carrying the extra, and if you do it carefully, you should be able to delude yourself.


    That the result is this.


    Nevertheless, if there were any demons beside themselves, Eleonora would have noticed too.


    So I guess the arr possessed by Ingrid was lurking at the bottom of his unconscious bottom, as he had said himself.


    That should be a situation that you can''t say is essentially possessed.


    Instead of manipting your body, you must be able to use very little of your abilities as a demon.


    Therefore, there is no point in daring to do that... but the fact that it was intended to take over meant that it was not meant to be, I guess.


    "Damn, I had a hard time. I didn''t have enough to take over while I was upset. But Temeer and the others were about to be attacked by the vigers, and the picture was shocking."


    "I got into that upset, that''s why."


    "Hmm, I see that''s how all of a sudden there were signs of demons at that time."


    Ingrid, who appeared then, was definitely himself until that moment.


    But the next moment the signs switched abruptly.


    That was the time when it was taken over andpletely assimted, it seems.


    "So, that was the purpose of all these demons, including you, is that right? In this way, it seems to have something to do with the devil''s case, which is more frequent here than in the Holy City."


    "Ha... so you foresee anything. Yes, you''re right... everything we''ve done so far was a n to get here. There''s onest thing left, to be exact."


    So to speak, no, the devils who were asking what was going on around them packed a short distance at the same time.


    Jirijiri and it is a move as if trying to narrow the siege¡­ watching it, Hildegard exhales one breath.


    The demons on this asion, including those possessed by that Ingrid, are honestly not a big deal.


    It would only be equivalent to, or rather inferior to, the array seen in the Holy City.


    It was probably due to the area that I couldn''t take over without poking Ingrid upset.


    Whatever the vigers who have no power, it means they are demons to such an extent that they have to use such a hand against those who have some power, like Ingrid.


    Still, just one person is generally a sufficient threat, above all a number.


    If it takes all at once, it would be the limit in Hildegard to deal with about five people.


    And no matter how you look at it, it''s not like you''re trying to do something peacefully.


    Though.


    "Hmmm... does this feel like it doesn''t have to be over now? It doesn''t look like there''s anything more."


    "Right...... well, I guess there''s no problem. Why are you asking me this in the first ce?"


    "So, there is."


    "Ha, I haven''t had much leeway, but no matter how much temee -"


    It was about the moment, when it tried to say something.


    What I saw in Hildegard''s eyes was just light.


    A glimmer of light ran around, which is all Hildegard could recognize, and he exhales into it.


    Totally...


    "I think the sword shes are sharpening again?


    "Is that so? I think this finally caught up with the whole season or not, etc..."


    "That''s not at all inconsistent with my words."


    What does it mean that we are already catching up on the whole season in the first ce?


    Compared to five years ago, I seem to have started to move my body somewhat, but stillpared to those days, I should have said it at all.


    Well, including around there, I guess that''s something like that.


    ".................. stupid"


    It was almost at the same time that it groaned and the vigers fell and fell on the spot at the same time.


    Moreover, the signs of the devil havepletely disappeared from the bodies of the vigers.


    Needless to say, Hildegard has done nothing.


    In this moment Soma haspletely shed and torn apart only the devil.


    "As always, you''re even more polished with cod."


    I don''t want you to tell me.


    "I''d rather you could say it because it''s me?


    While reincarnated as a dragon man, Hildegard can only be said to be somewhat stronger than a person.


    You''ll lose without a hand or a leg if you fight soma now.


    What can I say without referring to this as cod?


    and.


    "Ku, haha......!


    Though it had reached one knee, apparently it had not yet vanished.


    Hildegard narrows his eyes as he looks at what''s funny andughs high in Ingrid''s appearance.


    "Surely we were a little far away... but it wasn''t anything shallow, was it?


    "He must have definitely inflicted a fatal wound... but apparently, he was only a little more disturbed than the others"


    Even in Hildegard''s eyes, it was certainly visible that it was fatally wounded.


    No matter how you scratch that, you won''t be spared extinction.


    But in the meantime, there is a possibility that something extra could be done.


    Soma reached for the sword on her hips so that she could stab a stop.


    "No way... but, well, is that where the Demon King is? I''ve only been recognized by the world as sufficient to destroy myself immediately. Well, Temeer dies like that... no, he''s going to kill me. Besides, by the hand of his beloved,"


    But the moment I heard the word, Soma''s hand stopped, which was supposed to be shaken out.

 683 Former Strongest, Listening To The Devil

    When I said if I needed to hear that word, I guess I didn''t need to hear it in particr.


    But to cut off the bullshit at death was a word of some concern.


    "Hmm...? What does that mean?


    If you turn the word around, it distorted your mouth funny.


    Ingrid is an expression that he would never do, and although slightly ufortable, now more so.


    When I took my hands off the sword pattern with that in mind, it deepened the distortion even more interesting.


    "Ha... I didn''t think you''d have ears to listen to."


    "Well, to hear it out, it was a matter of concern."


    It''s not particrly surprising to know that Soma is the Demon King.


    The demon king is the world that decides.


    It wouldn''t be strange where the devil knew it was a terminal of the world, given a role by the world in the same way.


    And whether you''re called the Demon King or something, it doesn''t mean that Soma is no longer human.


    More than that, one day you will always die¡­ but what does it mean to be killed by the hand of the beloved?


    "Sure, that was a word you couldn''t have missed hearing. - More importantly, what does killing my soma mean...!?


    "What the hell are you talking about...?


    When I said that and exhaled my sigh, unexpectedly my serious eyes turned to this way.


    It''s not a joke, it''s a joke, it''s a joke, but a joke.


    "Will Soma be killed by the hands of his beloved? Then... Soma''s favorite opponent means me, that is, to kill you...!


    "Well... So, what''s it all about? Is that a prophecy or something... or are you even going to say it''s a form of revtion?


    Ignore Hildegard''s bullshit and move on.


    A dissatisfied gaze was pointed at me from next door, but I don''t have time for hatred and serious talk about it.


    Soma definitely inflicted a mortal wound on it, and it''s not strange when it disappears.


    It wouldn''t make sense if they disappeared while you were talking nonsense.


    "Well, I was going to answer you if you asked me... okay? Get your hands off my sword."


    "Hmm... does that mean you''re going to do something while pretending to talk? It doesn''t matter, does it? - If you think you can do that, it''s a story of"


    "Huh... Ha, that''s a joke. That''s why you''re not pointing a scary sign at me. Before we talk, that''s all we''re gonna die for."


    Seems like a lot of room if you just look at the verbal side, but it''s probably just a strength.


    Seeing that as I narrowed my eyes, words seemed quite spicy on my back.


    "Well, seriously, I don''t seem to have time, so I''m just going to talk about it... Demon King in the first ce is a mechanism created by the world based on evil gods to make me kill myself. I don''t know if you''ve decided it''s coagnt or not... but if it doesn''t work the way you intended, it''s going to be reproduced until the end of it."


    Is that why my life dies in the hands of the worst?


    That also means that thest of the evil gods are...... I turned my gaze to Hildegard and he shook my neck to the side.


    I guess that means Hildegard has never heard of such a story either.


    But then, there''s no way to judge the veracity of this story, but I was going to listen to everything from the beginning.


    There is no particr problem.


    It is a story that should be summarizedter and confirmed with Satya.


    "Oh, that''s the thing. Nevertheless, it seems that it has always been iplete. I hear Temeer''s finally the demon king in the true sense of the word, huh? It was worth a lot of wasted time trying. No, you seeded, so it wasn''t in vain? I don''t care."


    "Until now iplete, or... Hmm"


    If that''s the case, Tsujitsu fits.


    Because that''s what I thought the former demon king didn''t seem to fit into the story.


    "But of course there''s a way to get around that, by the way? Just like I said. Yeah, you already know what you''re trying to say anyway, don''t you? Yes... now if the world is destroyed... if Temeer destroys the world, Temeer can survive."


    "Hmm... if I destroy the world, I feel like I''m going to die in the end?


    "Ha... you idiot. Destroy the world, huh? There''s no way he''s gonna die to the point where the world''s gone, is there?


    "... I''m not taking sides with him, but it makes sense. Destroying the world is synonymous with being superior to the world. In a way, you''re not like God in the world itself... well, if you destroy the world, you''re not the only one who dies."


    "I mean. You like it. Will Temeer die or destroy the world? You think you can pick whoever you want? Besides, I don''t think the world should give them long choices."


    mouth such a thing. That, as always, remained a grin on my mouth, but somehow it seemed that I had not told a lie.


    My eyes look like they''re trying to tell me something.


    "Hmm... Now more so, why are you talking so much?


    "... well. Ma, I can''t... No, I can''t, so I guess. I honestly don''t care either way. Whether Temeer dies or the world dies, But if it''s okay, it''s not fair, right? Otherwise, it''s not funny."


    From that appearance of speaking so, I still could not feel a lie.


    Nevertheless, I''m not going toin about the devil''s lies or perfectly understand them, etc.


    In the end, we juste to the conclusion that it''s on hold.


    "¡­ is it so"


    "Oh, yeah, I''ll tell you one thing at a time. You''re basically right about what Temeer pointed out about what we did... but only one thing is wrong. About that material, but I did prepare it on purpose... but in a way, it''s real, isn''t it? Whatever it says is information about the demons of our history."


    "... sure, from what I''ve seen, I didn''t have the wrong information... why did you do that?


    "Ha, why? There''s no reason. If you dare, it was a hassle to think about false information on purpose."


    As I hoisted the edge of my lips, it twitched like that...... I finally fell on my back on the spot to see if it even made it hard to stand on one knee.


    Inevitably, I raise my voice to say that I am clean while pointing my face towards the sky, which is no longer well visible from the Somas.


    "Well, here''s what I know. I said everything I wanted to say, and I don''t regret it anymore. And then I''ll look forward to seeing what happens to Temeer."


    "Hmm... I don''t mind looking forward to it, but you''ve already decided what I''m going to do, right?


    "Ho...? What are we gonna do? Are they gonna kill you clean? Or destroy this world to live meanly?


    "Such a thing - would it be decided not to choose either?


    "... ah?


    "My life is not going to destroy the world unless someone else is going to kill me. Anyway, I have a purpose to be able to use magic in this world."


    When I told him that, for some reason, it seemed distracting.


    Even if you can''t see your face well, the atmosphere is the only thing that conveys...


    "Ha... Ha ha...! Uh... right. Then... can you really do that... look forward to it"


    That word at the end, it never opened its mouth again.


    Totally the signs of the devil disappear, and from the Ingrid left, you can hear a little sleep.


    Apparently, I finally got a paragraph, that''s all.


    "Oh boy... although I''ve got a paragraph, I feel like I''ve had more trouble again"


    "Nevertheless, it doesn''t change what you do after all, does it?


    "Well, it is."


    Still, it seemed like it would take some time for Soma to be able to do what she wanted again, looking up at the sky somehow, she exhaled.

 684 Formerly The Strongest, Get A Declaration Of War

    This is one case that seems to have been resolved lightly, but it was rather difficult since defeating the demons.


    Apparently, the demons had ended the vigers'' mastery itself much earlier, because nearly two years of memory had been lost from among the vigers.


    Although there are no memories of each other because they are all vigers, not all of them were adults.


    Some of them are children, etc., and a child''s two years makes quite a difference in appearance for some people.


    Above all, they were all down outside if they noticed.


    If that were the case, there was no way I wouldn''t be confused.


    Still, the confusion was minimal because Ingrid was there.


    Apparently, the attitude the vigers were showing Ingrid was an exact imitation of their own, and Ingrid''s take on them allowed them to settle down rtively early.


    Well, that Ingrid was Ingrid, and he seemed to care that he didn''t realize the devil was possessed of him, or that he was casually taken over by the devil''s ploy... the switchover around it is just something like that?


    It seems I immediately understood that it was the devil who was responsible for my memory and the vigers'' different attitudes, and that it would not be Dade who told me that he relied on me from Eleonora.


    Most of all, I''m apparently not confident in my power... either.


    Although it was possible to recover the vigers from the confusion in that way, there are many other things to do.


    Even though the vigers had no problems with each other, it was true that a two-year nk existed, and above all there was a demon lurking in a ce that I would say was right next to the Holy Capital.


    It has not so much to do with the Somas as far as the former are concerned, but at least there is an urgent need for a report on thetter.


    I needed to get back to the report immediately.


    Nevertheless, there has actually been a minor dispute between the Somas once regarding there.


    The vigers were divided between insisting that the report should be given priority every once in a while and insisting that we should still see the vige just in case.


    Incidentally, the former is Ingrid and thetter is Soma and Hildegard.


    I don''t know if it''s the opposite of normal, but I guess that''s why it was.


    In addition to ming himself, Ingrid has a verse that contemtes that because he is a rted party, he cannot me himself.


    When you think calmly, you must have found that although the vigers don''t really feel it yet, from now on, things are going to be a lot harder together... well, it must not have been that Ingrid was able to fully recover from the shock of what happened to him.


    It should be said that Ingrid broke in the end when it came to the matter¡­ or broke it?


    But honestly, I don''t need Ingrid to make a report.


    Though it was Ingrid who was the Holy Knight and received it as an official assignment, that Ingrid was undoubtedly under the influence of the devil.


    It is not appropriate to make an urate report, rather we should be here with the vigers just in case.


    If I told you so, Ingrid epted, although reluctantly.


    Most importantly, Ingrid would have realized that it was either a trick or just pre-construction.


    In the unlikely event that you say something like that, that''s why you should be held captive.


    It is essentially a verbal discourse, such as leaving it alone without surveince.


    But the Somas knew that wasn''t necessary, and in short, that was just an excuse.


    Whatever you think, the vige still needed Ingrid... and I''m sure Ingrid needed that too.


    That is why only Soma and Hildegard returned to the Holy City.


    "- That''s the approximate upside of this case."


    And, just finishing up talking that far, Soma turned her gaze forward.


    It is the Lord of this room who is there, and the nominal Lord of ''here'' - Eleonora.


    Somas had already returned to the Holy City.


    After all this, it was about time for the sun to set, but not much time has passed since then.


    Almost all the time spent exining the situation has passed.


    "I see... I didn''t even call you. How could you, but that''s what happened"


    "I used it because I thought it was necessary?


    "Yeah, I think I do now that I know what''s going on. But I think it''s only natural that I was surprised too suddenly."


    That being said, Eleonoraes with a stubborn gaze, but as a soma, she just shrugs her shoulders.


    I didn''t mean to surprise you, or I didn''t have the means to get in touch with you from here, so I have no choice.


    It was Eleonora who gave me the ''alle'' in the first ce.


    If you want toin, I want you to say it to me then.


    "So I''m not trying toin about anything. I''d rather praise my judgment then, considering how useful it was. I''m just surprised to hear that."


    "Well, it''s not like I''m on his side, but I''m surprised, naturally. I wondered what I''d do when I said I''d go home now."


    It was something that came up as a natural idea as a soma, so I''d just lean my neck even if they said that.


    Because I have a situation around the corner that is suitable for it, it would be natural to use it.


    Yes, the Somas are already in the Sacred Capital because they used that magic guide that Eleonora gave them.


    "Well, like I said, I''m notining... and it could have been in a different way. I was just wondering if I''d call you honestly."


    "Hmm...? What does that mean?


    "- Let me exin that to you. I heard about you and the others, and I know what''s going on."


    If I turned my gaze to those words, it was Satya who was there.


    Besides, Soma was surprised because I didn''t think Satya would evere out of that room.


    It is also within the same temple here, but it is much closer to themon ce than there, and others wille and go.


    In case you think about it, you shouldn''t be here, and you shouldn''t have to.


    "I can generally predict what you''re thinking, but don''t worry about it. You just have to pull in when someone gets here."


    "Hmm, I don''t mind if you guys do that... by the way, I think it was about tomorrow?


    "I was gonna do that, too. They woke me up sleeping in a good mood."


    "... can you stop saying it like I''m bad? You know what it took, don''t you, Satya?


    "Of course I do. It''s just a joke."


    "... I want you to stop joking like that"


    It is a perfectly powerful exchange, but now is it established between God and his followers that PowerHarassment?


    Satya shrugged her shoulders toward this one if she looked at it with that in mind.


    "Well, something troublesome and troublesome has happened, that''s why. Perhaps it has something to do with the information that you and the others brought back."


    "Does that mean, a demonic rtionship?


    "I don''t know if I can say that eventually, but I can''t say anything about affirming that..."


    ¡­¡­ What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Well, before we talk about it, shall we start with a little bit of information that you and the others have brought home? It''s better to connect from there."


    I know it''s somewhat far-fetched, but I wouldn''t do that if I didn''t have to.


    If she nodded because she had no particr problem, Satya opened her mouth after showing a slight gesture of thinking.


    "First of all, yes... I''ll have to apologize to you. Sorry, this is totally my mistake. That''s right... there''s no way I''m not paying attention when I''m certified to be the Demon King"


    "Hmm...? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Did you wonder what the devils did this time? What I was doing too much was too warm."


    That was certainly true.


    While lurking in a vige just outside the Holy City, the demons ended up doing little.


    I couldn''t even find a trace of Hildegard and I were doing something, so I''m pretty much sure of this.


    It is now up to us to conduct a more detailed investigation... but I''m sure there will be nothing to overshadow that conclusion.


    "I know why, do you say?


    "It''s going to mean it turns out exactly, well, I guess it''s not a mistake to say that. I mean, here''s the thing. This time... No, probably, thest two or so years of demon-possessing noise have all been done to try you out"


    "Give me a soma...?... if you ask me, it''s certainly not a convincing story."


    "Is that so?


    "The problem with demon possession has been that you''ve known very little for two years, haven''t you? That''s what''s been going on at an incredible rate since you ran into Ingrid, so if you think about it, it''s all connected. I was wondering why Ingrid wasn''t the only one taking over, but it''s probably the bluff that didn''t take over. I guess I was going to use my intuition skills from the start."


    "Yeah, I guess I agree with that. Somehow, I guess the devil was giving instructions. Or, ording to the story, he seemed to have dived further down the unconscious, so I guess he was starting to feel that way as a result. It''s a very good idea."


    "Hmm... but we need to know that Ingrid has intuitive skills, right? Otherwise, I doubt he would have followed the word somehow. Even so, it seemed like the first time Hildegard had told him himself?


    "I guess that simply means that the other side also knew about Hildegard. And I was probably expecting Hildegard to move with you. Yeah, and finally what, actually, we both knew she had intuitive skills, right? I just don''t know which way it''s going to work to give you extra information, so I was just checking in."


    When they said that, it was convincing.


    Though I trust you, I thought you often believed in the feeling of Ingrid somehow, but it''s not so surprising if you knew about your intuitive skills.


    "For once, I''ll tell you, it''s something else that you believed in and relied on about Ingrid, isn''t it? I don''t think it would have changed much if I didn''t know about intuitive skills."


    "It''s true, though, that it was a bit of a pushback, and you''re a really good hand. In short, it was a match pump, so that''s how you hit it."


    "Or maybe some of them were really informed by their intuitive skills"


    "It seems possible. It would be more ambiguous."


    "Well, as for asking Ingrid to know more about that areater, is that... is that the point in a way from here? I don''t know how we came to that conclusion..."


    With the words, Satya''s gaze is directed toward Eleonora.


    Then Eleonora took a piece of parchment... no, when she took the paper out of somewhere, she offered it to the Somas.


    It''s unusually white. It''s a luxury product at a nce.


    It was supposed to be something that could rarely be seen in this world¡­ Hildegard, who saw it, gave me a disgusting look for some reason.


    "... what kind of paper does it look like?


    "I''ll tell you one thing, we really didn''t do anything about this, did we?


    "Maybe, but you want to tell him that this has been read about my actions in the dark, too. It''s going to be a lot... really, in a lot of ways."


    Listening to such an interaction, I looked through what was written on the paper I received...... Hmm, Soma nods.


    He shrugged his shoulders when he turned his gaze to Satya.


    If I were to say it in short, it was sent by the Empire.


    There is only one country in this world called the Empire.


    That is the country that exists in the central part of the continent, but Soma also didn''t know so much about the Empire.


    However, I have heard that it is about the oldest and most prosperous country¡­ I would have had considerable influence over countries around the world.


    That''s the equivalent of the Holy Capital, or more than that.


    And what has been conveyed from such an empire, using fine paper, is as follows:


    This time, the Empire captured what even a true demon king should be called, and found out that the Holy City was hiding it.


    Therefore, the Empire demanded his surrender to the Holy City.


    "If it is not fulfilled, I will not resign to the use of force, then...? I feel like this is almost a deration of war anymore...?


    "I guess I''m actually going to. We can''t give you Soma, and then we can''t avoid collision anymore."


    "Hmm... by the way, what happens if my senior goes to the Empire in ordance with this?


    "Maybe it won''t change, will it? I''ve developed some difficulty and I think I''ll end up doing the same thing. From them, my presence will only stand in the way. That''s why it''s the same even if you left here, Soma... no, in which case there will be more ahead of the deration of war in two? Probably not just for us, but for you too."


    "To receive a deration of war from the Empire has been a great thing for a long time.... By the way, this means that the Empire has the hands of the devil, right?


    "I guess. I think that sounds like something I said and could have predicted, but I can''t believe I''m moving so fast... not good, I''m totally behind the wheel. However, it won''t make a difference to do it for a while... well, for now"


    So when Satya separated the words, she gave a sarcastic look.


    And.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Soma. Apparently, you''ve been recognized as a threat by the world."


    "Really... that would be an honor"


    Keep your mouth open, to the words unleashed, Soma gives such a response.


    Thus, apparently, this seemed to have no other path than to engage in earnest, and he exhaled one great sigh, thinking of his own desire, which was just going away.

 685 Things To Stand On Tabernacle Heaven

    Empire of the Upitel, a great power located in the central part of the Arcanum continent.


    It is often said that it is the oldest country in the world to exist, but in fact this is not a metaphor or anything else but a fact.


    It was about a millennium before the Empire of Upitel was founded.


    Some of them had a better civilization or flourished than the Empire of the Upitels, but their scorn is doomed.


    This wasn''t something the Empire of Upitel did, it just vanished on its own.


    It is always the Empire of the Upitels that will remain thest to rot from the inside or be attacked and destroyed from the outside, not to mention the inevitable decay of the flourishing.


    That''s still the same in this day and age.


    Until just about twenty years ago, his country was now a wind front, even though it was said that the most prosperous country was the Kingdom of Veritas.


    Probably will disappear without having it for a few more years.


    And even with regard to that, as a matter of course, the Empire of Upitel has done nothing.


    The Emperor of Yupitel, the Emperor who can unite the Empire, only knows.


    That the only one who deserves to stand above heaven is himself, and that no truly superior nation exists except the Empire of Upitel.


    I can''t say enough about this as a grandnguage.


    As a matter of fact, only the Empire of Upitel was able to keep spinning the millennium without interruption.


    This means that we were able to ovee even the Great Cut-off,monly known nk period that urred about five hundred years ago.


    And finally, even the most prosperous country in the world was called.


    Thinking about the various things that had piled up by then, it was hard to deny by any chance.


    Anyway, such an imperial routine is still a busy one today.


    Especially in the Imperial Capital. That''s so much so that we don''t see anything elseparable, and the first visitors say the majority of them will be overwhelmed.


    The number of people, the buzz, the goods being handled, or the people themselves.


    People who see them are not exaggerating that they are the most prosperous, so they say something convincing.


    Nevertheless, the hustle and bustle will not reach just one ce, even in every corner of the city.


    It is the home of the most noble, located in the centre of the Imperial capital.


    It was the Imperial Castle.


    Only there is silence and majesty instead of hustle and bustle.


    Even the air is scary, and the atmosphere is spreading like that.


    "Hmm... that''s an unfortunate story nheless"


    Unexpectedly, the sound of breaking it sounded.


    But no one is angry about it.


    No one can be angry.


    He is the one who does not publicly proim himself worthy of standing above heaven.


    Deep, top of the Imperial Castle.


    Sitting in avish chair, with a graceful but somewhere luscious grin, it spins words.


    "If it wasn''t for the concubine... or if the concubine hadn''t even sat here, our country would have done nothing again. Well, if the heavens were upside down, it would be a meaningless assumption, just like bullshit like that."


    She was an elderly woman.


    I''m not sure how old I am, I even feel like I''m old, like I''m young.


    Instead of appearance, the wrapped things were obviously not the ones of the regr people.


    But with that in sight, there is no one to ask.


    Not so much, because it was obvious.


    Victoria Y. Arcanum.


    In this country¡­ No, there is only one n in this world that is allowed to bear the name of Arcanum, which is even the name of the continent.


    Furthermore, if you are on the spot, it would be less than a foolish question to say who or what.


    Only one person in the history of the Empire of Upitel, and famously the best, was an empress.


    "Nevertheless, what is a true demon king... couldn''t you say a little more? Now the concubine will look like an idiot."


    But such a word in the empress''s mouth would have tilted her neck if anyone had listened.


    Because there was only one empress on the spot.


    There are no other shadows, not even those who listen rather than those who return the word.


    What is on the spot is certainly the figure of only one empress.


    Even so, the Empress''s words are a question to someone, but there is no reason why she can give them back more than no one.


    Only silence returns as a matter of course - and it did not.


    ''Even if you say so... the name Demon King is official. I was wondering if it would be best to put it that way if I were to tell it inly while using it?


    As always, there is nothing but an empress on the spot.


    But nevertheless, a voice other than the Empress was echoing.


    And the Empress doesn''t seem to wonder about it either.


    Just saying that''s natural, keep the word up.


    "Would that be convenient for you? I just want to say that my concubine has nothing to do with it... but after I''ve already made a statement. Well, don''t you have a choice?"


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    "Hmm... so? I''m done with what I was told, but what should I do with my concubine now? I don''t suppose they''ll ever receive it on par, or should we just invade the Sacred Capital?


    The Empire of Upitel is certainly a great power, with only the oldest and most prosperous countries said to be. Its influence is immense.


    That is so much above the Holy Capital¡­ but also the people of the Empire, many of whom are followers of the Sacred Divinity.


    Even so, it does not seem very sane to speak when invading the main mountain... the Empress''s eyes were definitely sane and serious.


    If the word of affirmation had returned to me, it would not have been surprising where I had moved to implementation even now.


    But fortunately, there was no such thing.


    ''No, that''s still forgiving. Because I don''t have all the footprints around me yet. If we go in there now, we can decide to have an opportunism or something to betray while we work together for a while.''


    "Just taking the time, is there any chance of betrayal? No, on the contrary, there must be some whoe near for the purpose of betrayal."


    ''Yes, that''s right. But if you give them time, they''re less likely to betray you just for that matter. If you talk about the other side, at least you don''t have to worry about betraying them.''


    "... well, okay. It won''t take long, but the results are the same."


    The words had tremendous confidence and pride.


    And that''s notcency.


    Even though I recognize that the Empire of the Upitels is the best, I never stood at the top of it until Victoria became an empress, because I always stood around like that.


    Never stand out, never do anything dangerous.


    Even though he was a big country, he was always looking for a second and a third.


    After thousands of years of doing so, great power was stored in the country.


    It''s capital, it''s force, it''s influence over countries around the world, etc.


    Because the result of using it fully is now, force also has its due.


    It will not be the enemy of the Empire, no matter how much the power of the Holy Capital is, or how many nations cooperate.


    ''... Sure you have mighty power, but never be rmed. Because there are equally powerful people out there.''


    "Hmm... to the Fifth King, a true demon king. And to the former Third King¡­ God Himself,"


    "Yeah. Thest one won''t be able to wield power, but it''s still a threat enough."


    "Even if you don''t bother to tell me, I know. And there''s a chance that we might work together.... but didn''t you even have to let us know?


    ''No, because it''s easy to deal with if you know it''s going to be over there from the start. If you think about the possibility of being disturbed in an extra ce, you should direct it from the beginning.''


    "Nothing. Still wouldn''t have had a problem...... sure, shouldn''t trouble be dealt with at once? Nevertheless, does that mean the concubine has nothing to do for a while?


    ''You only get busy when things happen. Feed your English well now.''


    In fact, Victoria is very busy with only the Empress.


    There are many things to do, but it is still not as good as it should be given the time to attack the Holy City.


    It was reasonable to think about that time and to rest as long as possible now.


    Speak of the empress who should stand above the heavens, but they are not yet out of the realm of men.


    "Well, good. Anyway, there''s only one thing a concubine can do. Destroy this world, which was already supposed to be doomed, this time at the hands of the concubine, and return it to its normal course. That is what a concubine standing above heaven should do."


    ''Yes, you''re right.... you expect it, right?


    "Hmm..."


    The empress grins at her mouth as she buzzes her nose, but not at her fullness.


    Then, looking ahead, he narrowed his eyes as he looked at the void.

 686 Walk The Former Strongest, Unchanging Sacred Capital

    The contents of the letter sent by the Empire to the Holy Capital were to be known during the other countries three dayster.


    Because simr letters had been sent to other countries at the same time.


    Furthermore, since he even politely announced it as an official protest, it would surely have been widely conveyed among the general public that the Holy Capital was poked by the Empire with something almost identical to a deration of war.


    This world is not so well developed in means of information transmission, but because of its magic and magic aids, it is good at means of information transmission in emergencies.


    And the information that there may be a war between the Holy City and the Empire is worthy of urgency.


    Given the likelihood of influence among the general public, it would spread without concealing it, and in fact the information was intentionally circted in the Holy Capital.


    At least only to the Sacred Capital, even children would already know about it.


    As a result,pared to before, the state of the Holy City...


    "Hmmm... it''s amazingly the same..."


    Souma shrugged as she casually looked around.


    Did you hear that voice, Hildegard, who was walking next door, turning his gaze and leaning his neck?


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Ten days after receiving the deration of war from the Empire. After so much time, nothing has changed about those in the Holy City."


    Yes, it''s already been ten days since that day.


    Those who live in the Holy City, or those who do not, should, by the way, havemunicated the current state of the Holy City.


    Even so, there is no anxiety in the faces of those who go to the city, and there is no sign that the street will ever be interrupted in the first ce.


    As before, there are followers of the Holy Divine Church in the Holy City.


    That was strange to Soma.


    "Oh... that''s natural. War doesn''t start immediately because you dered war, because technically you didn''t get a deration of war in the first ce. Even if there''s actually a war going on, it won''t be much further... but above all, this is the Holy City, right?


    "Hmm...? Whether this is the Holy City or not, I understand it without being told... what does that mean, is? Sure, there wouldn''t be a country to go to war with the Holy Capital if it were normal, but they''ve already dered war. And it would actually be possible if the Empire"


    As I''ve touched on before, taking in the Holy Capital is synonymous with taking in the Holy Divinity.


    As I have already said, there is no such thing as being recognised by neighbouring countries because the impact of this is too great, but in fact there is only one exception to this.


    That''s the Empire.


    It is not unlikely that it will change where holy divinity is taken in because it already has the same or more influence as holy divinity......


    It is in the part where the Empire exerts influence that it does not ovep with holy divinity.


    If that empire takes it all the way to holy divinity, it''s not something I''ve figured out how big a power it would be.


    It is naturally a story that we want to prevent at all costs from other countries¡­ but whether it is possible in reality is another story.


    The magnitude of the Imperial influence consists only of one factor after all.


    That is a vast history that the country has built up since it was interested and up to now.


    The size as a country, to be honest, is not that great.


    Not small, but Veritas would be extrarge, at least in terms of area.


    But having a history also means that you''ve been with countries for so long.


    If you are a small country, you may owe more for it, but there is no way that the country willst a thousand years.


    It is not borrowing but lending that the Empire has in other countries, and that leads to the magnitude of influence.


    In addition, the Empire is building up national power as well as history.


    Some of them naturally include force, which is what the most prosperous countries are said to have.


    There is undoubtedly no country at the top if it is to bepared by country, and there is no country in line.


    And those are the only exceptions to empire.


    If you put it in a nutshell, you can''t stop the empire in another country.


    Alternatively, it would not be possible if all countries other than the Empire could join hands even temporarily.


    But it''s unrealistic.


    Because some countries are as hostile to each other as Veritas and Radius, while others are closely connected to the Empire.


    It is very difficult to wrap around for an end against the Empire.


    Above all, it is deadly that no country exists that brings other countries together and takes the lead.


    I just tried to wrap it up, and while I did nothing, I can only see a future that would divide from within and make things worse.


    How can we not stop the Empire under the circumstances?


    For those reasons, only the Empire can wage war on the Holy Capital.


    "No, that''s not what this is about... we''re talking about whether the Empire reallyes into the Holy Capital in the first ce. Instead, we might be talking about whether the Holy Metropolitan side continues to resist that much."


    "Uh... I see. Is that what you''re talking about..."


    I finally understand what Hildegard is trying to say, and Soma nods.


    If you think about it, sure, it was natural.


    Again, I''ve touched on this before, but the Holy Capital is a ce that doesn''t belong to any country.


    For this reason, the Holy City is synonymous with being protected from everything around it, but at the same time it also means that it cannot escape anywhere.


    Yes, if we''re not choosing a total anti-war, the loss will be confirmed by the time the Imperial Army gets here.


    "I mean, it''s the safest ce to be."


    "Though the great nomenture for war with the Holy City is certainly on the imperial side, if we really attack the Holy City, the followers of Holy Divinity won''t shut up either. It''s not just another country, it''s inside the Empire."


    "Hmmm... is that why we are what we always are"


    "Well, that''s not what I meant. I don''t think that''s why you haven''t talked about it. There''s so much more to talk about, and it doesn''t change what we do when we find out that this isn''t a battlefield."


    "You''re absolutely right..."


    By the way, Soma and the others were walking around the city in this way simply because they were free.


    Satya is sleeping today and Eleonora is at work.


    I read all the books I was given, and although the Eleonora and the others had a lot of books that Soma had never read, there was nothing else that attracted my interest.


    Regardless of what might be useful, you should look through everything you''ve never read, but Soma spent all of that time reading here recently when she was free.


    It would be natural to feel like it''s time to do something else.


    Nevertheless, nothing else like what Soma would do existed in the temple.


    Though it is extremely unlikely that this ce will be a battlefield, it does not mean that it will not resist, and preparations for war should be steadily underway.


    But it''s Eleonora doing it, not being able to help Soma.


    I decided to try walking out of the city because I was out of hand.


    It is not clear to Soma why Hildegard is walking with him.


    When Soma went outside, he followed him with a normal face.


    Well, Soma doesn''t have the right to restrict Hildegard''s actions, and it doesn''t matter again.


    I can also predict that I will only get tired answers when I ask why.


    For this reason, I didn''t hear anything in particr, so I left it alone.


    Anyway, that''s how Soma went out, but what do you care about going out there for the first time in thest ten days?


    He pulled all the way because he didn''t have to and didn''t have a chance, and that''s why he was surprised that there was no change at all in the state of the city.


    "Well, isn''t it better to be as usual than to look anxious"


    "Bye."


    I''m not anxious from the bottom of my heart, but it''s not something I can do right now.


    Then Soma moves on with her legs that she should be able to do her errands without worrying first.


    That said, Soma doesn''t have any specific business.


    h, h, h. I''m just hanging around wondering if there''s anything interesting about it, so I''m not busy looking at it like you are.


    Now, I was wondering if there would be anything, just a glimpse of the surroundings...


    "Ahhh!?


    And it was then that such a loud voice reached my ear.


    Though much annoying in the crowd, Soma tilted his neck there because he felt like he was somehow a familiar voice.


    That''s why I turned my gaze in the direction I heard my voice... and I narrowed my eyes.


    What I saw in my vision was a vibrant red that woke up.


    Two chunks bracketed by the side of his head shake, eyes in the same color as his lightly opened hair.


    The finger you''re poking at definitely shows you who you are, and Soma blinked a few times at meeting an unexpected person.


    "Eina......? Why are you here?


    "Why is that a dialogue over here...! Why are you walking around like this normally...!?


    I''m not sure why, but apparently she''s angry.


    Soma leaned her neck as she watched Aina walk in staring at this one with her sharp, hung eyes.

 687 Formerly The Strongest, Explain The Situation

    Aina, who walked right in front of me, knew why she was angry, but she was staring at Soma.


    But whatever it is, Soma doesn''t know why Eina''s angry, and she doesn''t even know what it is.


    Though I would consider if Aina would have done something that would make her angry, if that had happened, she would have been angry at me then.


    It has not been a month since Eina and Ist saw each other in the first ce, even though we wondered if something would have happened while we had not met.


    There was still nothing more to think of than not remembering doing a big thing.


    The conclusion is that I don''t remember doing anything particrly offensive.


    "I mean, I just find it a little too unreasonable to be angry just walking along the side of the road...?


    "Yes......? What are you talking abruptly about?


    That was a dialogue over here.


    It was Aina who shouted, "Why are you walking here?"


    The same eye returned to the astonishing gaze that could be directed at this one, but shortly afterwards a sigh of fright emanated from the neighbour.


    "No... I think this ce means the Holy Capital, doesn''t it? Then you know what I mean, right?


    "Mm...? Why would I be pissed off just walking around the Holy Capital, is...?... No, not particrly?


    "You... that would be just Akan. You disappeared from there without a word to anyone, and you came here? You didn''t forget that, did you?


    "Remember... you did go to exin the matter, didn''t you? He came right back, so I don''t know how far he exined it."


    "Uh... I did go back once, but that didn''t just correct my mistake, did it? I''m not exining the situation at all."


    "I think it''s you who should be pissed off, not me?


    Sure, Soma doesn''t exin his current situation, but that''s because he didn''t have time for it.


    But Hildegard did not exin that he had time.


    Then it would be Hildegard who should be pissed off.


    "No, I didn''t have time for that either...!? I didn''t care what you could see while I was gone...!


    "In fact, nothing happened. Instead, there was no indication that something would even happen. You think too much, or the earliest paranoia."


    And, saying that to each other, he now sighed from the front.


    If you turn your gaze, if you notice, there is no anger in its eyes, and it is frightening to be floating all over it instead.


    "Ha... Something''s already ridiculous all at once. Looks like you''re the same... or wasn''t you dered war by the Empire?


    "Hmm...? Oh... Is that what you mean if you''re walking around like this?


    "What else could there be in this situation?


    That said, Jito. Even if I can turn my eyes, I shrug my shoulders.


    Apparently, earlier words meant that the Empire was waging a fight, but what a smooth walk around the city.


    You are right, if you ask me.


    Whatever the true meaning of the Empire, it is not the Holy Capital that is being targeted, but Soma.


    If it was meant to be, you shouldn''t be walking away with caution.


    But...


    "I was curious that there was no change in the state of the city, but it didn''te to the idea that my senior wouldn''t walk in the first ce."


    It was unmistakably genuine and true.


    Or, instead ofing up with it myself, I''ve never been told by my surroundings.


    Hildegard was also next door, nodding, saying things like that.


    "Sure, if you think about it normally, you''re targeted, so you shouldn''t be walking. It''s no surprise the Imperial people are getting mixed up if they''re really after you. Well, I don''t think you can handle it, and I didn''te to that idea because I thought so unconsciously."


    "... you''re getting really stupid already.... Well, I hope I didn''te here just to see how you were doing"


    "Hmm... it''s not just that, which means that''s one of the purposes, right? Does that mean Eina came all the way to the Holy City worried about me?


    Asked tilting her neck, Aina looked away softly.


    It is not my fault that those cheeks appear to be slightly red stained.


    "... Speaking of which, even more so now, is it okay with you that the Empire is talking about a true demon king?


    "I just don''t think it''s possible to change the subject?


    "Well, it was definitely a tant way of talking about it, but you don''t condone it either. You could''ve just ridden there in silence."


    "That''s okay......!? I mean, you say you have other business...!?


    "No, there may be other business, but is it also true that you were still worried about my senior year? Then it doesn''t feel bad."


    "Huh... you really are already...!


    That said, Aina stares, but shecks the power to remain even more red-dyed cheeks.


    I''m just telling the truth in the first ce, so I don''t have any muscles to be stared at.


    I shrugged my shoulders... and turned only to my face at the gaze I felt from next door.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Mmm... I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but you obviously don''t think you and Aina have the same attitude? Instead, I''m the only one who''s too different."


    "It''s not your fault?


    "It''s definitely not my fault...! You would have reacted very differently if you had spoken the same dialogue as my current Eina......!?


    "Hmmm...... sure would be. But that means I''m treating you special, right?


    "... hmm?... Isn''t that a special treatment?... my?


    "It is"


    "... then there''s nothing wrong with that!


    "For what I''m hearing from the side, it just seems like there''s a problem... well, if you''re convinced in person, it''s not about pinching your mouth. And more importantly, you haven''t answered my question just now?


    "The question just now......?


    And even tilting my neck, I immediately wonder what it was about.


    Is it Soma that the Empire is after, or something like that?


    Sure, I hadn''t answered yet.


    "Oh yeah, probably in my lifetime"


    "Probably...?


    "I wasn''t nominated by the Empire. Given all the circumstances, I don''t doubt it first."


    "Oh, you know what?... I''m also concerned about the various circumstances, but I think we should do this first."


    "To do, is it?


    "Speaking of which, you came here on business. That means something happened at Radius... no, it doesn''t seem like Radius."


    "So, I guess"


    Soma nodded at Hildegard''s words not because he knew something, but because of where the Somas were now.


    No, more precisely, where Aina came from, should I say?


    As I said before, when Somaes to the Holy Capital, he uses the western gates.


    That is, from the Sacred Capital, Radius is located to the west, and if you want toe to the Sacred Capital from Radius, you will stille from the West Gate.


    But Aina came from the north.


    Regardless, there is no way out of Radius once to the north and from there to the Sacred Capital, but then it gets a long way off.


    More than that... especially considering that it''s Aina, we should consider another possibility.


    This means that it came from a country other than Radius.


    "... you''re as sharp as ever. Well, if it wasn''t something else to hide, I hope I didn''t mean to."


    "Hmm, that still means..."


    "- Yeah. I''m not from Radius, I''m here in the Holy Capital as a messenger of the Kingdom of Dimension (...)"


    So Eina shrugged her shoulders.

 688 Ex Strongest, Ask WhatS Going On

    - Dimento Kingdom.


    It is a country for the Demons, founded by the Demons, although it is probably the name of the newest country, which has just been founded in recent years, and as you will see from that name.


    Nevertheless, technically speaking, it is not yet recognised as an official country at this time.


    Because some small countries, including Radius, admit it, but not the majority of them.


    Though they''ve got the body just to name the country at the very least, there''s still a lot missing.


    Only the very least we could do, including rooting around.


    Still, I guess the fact that you were interested in the country has some chance of winning... well, the thing about that area isn''t that Soma cares.


    It is the role of the king and his kingdoms to care and do something if there is a problem.


    By the way, the king deserves it.


    He said it wasn''t a pattern or something, and he really wanted to pull it off and do a nit when he was all set, but that''s not eptable.


    Probably be made to work like carriages by now.


    Note that the King''s Iori means that his daughter, Eina, or Stina, who was taken over as an adopted son, will be a princess, but will not take effect as an official status in a public ce at a time when she has not yet been recognized as an official country.


    Though I wouldn''t mind Soma even if it came to y out... which means that so far there has been no change in the rtionship between Soma and the Einas.


    Though I may not even have to dare mention it at the point of the exchange so far.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... I knew right away that you would havee from over there, but the messenger is officially here with some business, right? Does that mean something really happened?


    I had heard that the founding of the Dimension caused various odorous movements.


    Whatever it was originally.


    It is a story that some of the countries opposed are radical, and some are about moving the army.


    The Sacred Capital is not in favor of the founding of Dimento, but it is also not against it, it is a neutral position.


    This seems to be because the Sacred Capital is not a country in the first ce, so we can neither agree nor disagree, but... its influence must be alive and well.


    Though Radius has taken a position in favour, he is a small country.


    I have quite a few things in terms of force alone, but not in terms of influence as a country.


    And there are a lot of things about rtions between countries that can''t be done by force alone.


    If you came to the Holy Capital to arbitrate something like that, it would mean that the corresponding troubles are urring, and if so, it would not be stingy to cooperate as a soma.


    "Uh... yeah, I''d appreciate it if you were happy... rather the other way around"


    "Conversely, is it...?


    "I''m here because... well, if you follow me, it''s Mr. Hildegard''s fault."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that me?


    "Ho...? What the hell did you do...?


    As he narrowed his eyes to a non-listening word and turned his gaze, Hildegard waved his hands like he was in a panic.


    "Yes, no, wait. Soma......! I remember... I remember... maybe it''s because of you?


    "I''m pretty sure it''s something that just came to Mr. Hildegard''s mind. Sure, early, was it? You already reported it to my country when they told you about it. I mean, it''s urgent, until you use your magic equipment."


    "... I haven''t heard everything in my life either, but from what I can imagine from what I''m hearing, well, it''s probably not urgent and should be reported"


    "Yeah, that''s what I did because I thought so, too, but they said it was early or something. If you do poorly... on the contrary, you''ll almost certainly be selling fights to the Holy Capital, right? But I had no choice but to return at full speed because I had no choice but to have two emergency magic aids.... I didn''t have time to think about anything extra, and then I didn''t save it because I was a doozy afterwards, but I''m pretty pissed when I think back again..."


    "Looks like you were the one who got angry after all?


    "No, there''s a good deep reason for this...!? Or this is not really my responsibility...!


    "I''m not really mad at you. I''d love to hear more about itter."


    "Ya promise...!... Yet my majesty scratches because of them...!


    It should have been said before that there is nothing more to be done about anything that doesn''t exist from the beginning, but have you forgotten that already?


    Though Soma thought so, he dared not say anything.


    Because I was more interested in Eina''s story than that.


    "Hmm, that''s how I got back to Diment, but how does that lead to Einaing to the Holy Capital? Was it after Hildegard had already done something, or something?


    "No, it was critical, but I didn''t manage to.... although it was really critical."


    "We''ll go to the dungeonster..."


    "... if you do that, I''ll be a little distracted."


    Though she doesn''t look angry at Aina, apparently she was having a hard time for it for real.


    While I wonder what happened, I listen.


    "So, well, I figured that out... and I came right after that"


    "Are you...?


    "Oh... that letter."


    "... I see."


    Snort Hildegardo sideways, and Soma convinces and snorts.


    Finally connected.


    I mean, Aina''s here because...


    "To rify the position of your country in that matter, is it?"


    Ordinary countries wouldn''t have to bother sending messengers if it weren''t for the rest of their lives, but Dimento is the kind of country that just did, and isn''t even officially recognized.


    Moreover, something too influential, such as the Holy Capital and the Empire, may collide.


    You can''t be unresponsive, I guess that means.


    "You know what? By the way, I''d like to ask you one thing in connection with that, is what the Empire is saying right?


    "What does that mean, isn''t it?


    "Is it true that the Sacred Capital is hiding Soma? Well, more precisely, I''d like to know where you stand here."


    "Oh... in an apostolic sense, is it?


    "Well. If it''s a rtionship that''s really going to be hidden, maybe you can introduce me, right? If you can''t do it, you just do it normally, but if it''s a corner, it''s something that''s easier."


    "Hmm..."


    Although I don''t know how powerful I can be, it would definitely be possible to introduce them at least.


    And there''s no reason not to do it.


    An old friend came as a messenger in a country he was happy with.


    Rather, there''s only one reason to help.


    But as it turns out...


    "I don''t know what to say...... something happens every time my life wants to visit the Holy City. Thanks to you, I was able to visit the end of the tour."


    "Well, it''s not you. Not only that, but if you want to do something, it''s inevitable that something will happen."


    "It''s an unpleasant inevitability..."


    "Er...?


    "Oh, it''s nothing to do with Eina, it''s just stupidity like you don''t even care. Either way, it''s an introduction, but maybe we can do it, right? I can only introduce you, and I can even cover whether or not it''s in your favor."


    "I''m not looking that far. I mean, they''re in the Holy City, right? It''s enough for you to introduce me."


    "Hmm, is that what it is..."


    But whatever it is, if that''s the case, we should head to the temple for now.


    Eina will want to talk as soon as possible, and Eleonora is busy.


    It''s not always immediately introducable where I tried to introduce you.


    Irrespective of what''s going on around there, Eina will be more than aware... Well, Eleonora seems really busy all the time, and now the situation is the one.


    When would I be able to introduce them, and with that in mind, the Somas first walked out toward the temple.

 689 Messengers And Declarations

    Looking at the sight in front of her, Aina was unwittingly pulling her cheeks.


    Indeed, it was Aina herself who asked me to introduce her.


    It is about those somas, even though I say what they are.


    I''m sure you''ll introduce me thoroughly, and it''s true that I thought so......


    On the contrary, in that day, it was just more impossible to predict that he would be invited to the back of the temple shortly after his arrival, and that he would be able to face the Lord of the Holy City.


    Lord of the Holy Capital - the Fifth King.


    The appearance of that person, also known as the Virgin, also looked like a girl not so old away from ourselves.


    But that''s impossible.


    For I have never heard the story of the Fifth King recing him before.


    It is important that even the Seven Kings of Heaven be reced.


    The power charts and bnces of the nations may change, and great care needs to be taken, especially in the case of the Fifth King.


    Seven Heavens does not depend on their respective titles, etc., but only the Fifth King is, exceptionally, synonymous with being the Lord of the Holy Capital.


    In other words, the recement of the Fifth King means the recement of the Lord of the Holy City.


    Regardless, until now the Holy City has remained neutral and has not put its shoulders in any country or force.


    But that''s only because the Sacred Capital decides so.


    The possibility that there will be a change in that policy depending on the Lord may well be twelve.


    Therefore, there was no way that countries would not pay attention, and Aina had never heard such a story, which meant that it had not been reced for at least a decade.


    Besides, even if it was my age, it''s an unrted story.


    Being the Lord of the Holy Capital doesn''t matter how old or how you look, it just makes sense.


    Nevertheless, it was only recently that Aina came to understand exactly what was going on around here.


    If rtives were to be interested in the country, there''s no way Eina would just do anything about it either.


    That''s why I was helping a little bit... and I finally realized that.


    to the specificity of the Sacred Capital, or even what should be called abnormality, is.


    Its symbolic presence is seven heavens.


    The Seven Heavens are about the Seven who are at the apex of humanity, widely transmitted among the devil tribes on the contrary.


    It is the generic name of those who are sometimes subject to fear and respect, and who, in various ways, should aspire.


    But it is strange to think about it.


    It is the Holy Capital that has chosen the seven men and given them the title.


    And more strictly, the fifth king, the LORD of the Holy City, is.


    But even though it is the main mountain of something called Sacred Divinity, the Sacred Capital is not even the native country.


    Admittedly, it''s an uneptable prior issue.


    In the first ce, the nation itself has not been founded, so it is often only an autonomous city.


    Instead of Radius, it''s supposed to be somewhere below Dimension.


    Such things are unterally certified by Seven Heavens, but they are now recognized all over the world.


    So is the story of my earlier attention.


    ces that are not even supposed to be native countries have so much influence that theypete for first or second ce in the world.


    That is the anomaly of this holy capital, and how much it is worth to the Lord of such a holy capital, it is no longer necessary to ovep words any more.


    And such a being is now in front of Eina.


    It was only impossible to predict such a situation and remain calm.


    "Well, so I meant I need to talk to you... do you mind if I make it easier for you?


    And when I was thinking about it, I was inadvertently waved impotent by the Virgin.


    This is just a freshly made messenger from a ce not even recognized as a country.


    I will be a princess in my capacity at once, but this is not so much because I attach special importance to the Holy Capital, otherwise I won''t even be talking about it.


    If you even send me a regr civilian, I''ll only be disrespectful.


    There is an inequality between Dimension and the Holy Capital to the extent that Einaes as a single messenger and is finally going to be paying a minimum of courtesy.


    Yet there will be something unscrupulous about taking it easy and so on.


    In the first ce, Eina thought it was often a civilian to be introduced.


    Or, to the extent of the diment, it is normal and natural to use Eina as a messenger to get a gate advance.


    It''s superior to even meet a civilian, but as you can see, it actually happened.


    As always, when Soma was involved, all that happened was that I thought mymon sense might be more wrong.


    "No... I am a messenger from a small country that is not even yet recognized as a country. It is a great honor for the Virgin to see you in this way, so thank you for your attention."


    "Hmm... I can understand your position, but I put you through more as a friend of Mr. Soma than as a messenger of Dimension, right? Do you say, but if you don''t, you just couldn''t get through it. So like a friend, I just don''t want you to talk about it, but I don''t want you to be particrly frightened."


    "Uh... that''s..."


    Her argument was understandable, or logical.


    Just as I thought to myself earlier.


    There is no way that the messenger of Dimento can meet the Lord of the Holy City.


    If so, it is more convincing to think of it as a private position than as a public position.


    Whether the ce is a private ce, anyway.


    The ce where Eina and the others are now was the equivalent of being in the back of the temple, perhaps during the sight.


    The brilliance of the things that exist around us does not deny that it ever affirms Eina''s thoughts.


    I don''t know exactly what the ce in the temple would be called, but it would make no difference that it is at least the ce that corresponds to those ces.


    It''s nothing personal or personal to be put through to such a ce... but the other person is also a person in a position.


    Even if the words were true, it''s a different story whether it''s possible to do what you want.


    Especially if they are already familiar with each other, Eina and the others are meeting for the first time.


    It is imperative that we meet once in these ces¡­ but that is only the story of if the words were true now.


    Or it could just be pre-construction... No, it''s more likely -


    "Hmm... this is what Eleonora says too, and how about if we talk normally? If we were to talk in awe, there would be so much futility."


    ".................. ha. You''re really..."


    He exhales into the voices he hears from the rear and turns to Jito''s eyes.


    The cornermen say they think a lot, but it''s ruined.


    No, I really didn''t realize it.


    Aina came here this time as a messenger.


    Regardless of when introducing the messenger, both Soma and Hildegard remained on the spot even after the introduction was over.


    If it was normal, it could not be considered, so it was obvious that it was not normal at that point.


    But even if we know that, from the perspective of the messenger, there must be no such thing as a precaution.


    So I thought about it a lot and tried to proceed with caution... really this guy.


    "... well, I know how you feel, but I don''t think it''s a problem to talk normally from here on out. I''m not so far-fetched as to imitate a fool here."


    "Oh, that''s rude. I''m always sincere, and I don''t do anything to fool you. Unlike someone else."


    "Ho... I didn''t know you said that much, but it was a terrible one."


    "Yeah, totally."


    When I heard a sigh from the rear, I wondered if the rescue had arrived, but apparently it was my fault.


    Or oddly enough, Hildegard and the Virgin seem to be giggling... is something wrong?


    Well, anyway, apparently we need to keep an eye on it.


    When I breathed out another sigh, I switched consciousness.


    "... I get it. If soma is really involved, anything can only go in the wrong direction."


    "Hmm? Is that an out-of-heart thing? Or do you think this time it has nothing to do with me?


    I don''t care what you think.


    "Dull...... well, you''re right. Unless you''re a friend of Mr. Soma''s, I don''t know if I wanted to see you like this. ¡­ I''m personally interested in that."


    "... eh"


    With a smile on her face, the moment the Virgin had turned her gaze, for some reason a chill ran on her spine.


    My narrowed eyes seem to be trying to see everything about me.


    "Be careful, Aina. I don''t really know what I''m thinking in my stomach. I don''t know what I''d do if I lost my mind."


    "That''s a really terrible word. I''ll give it back to you just like that, though?


    "If you want to fight, you can''t stop, but if you want to, you can do it alone."


    And while the Somas had such an exchange, the signs disappeared like lies.


    Seems like it was Eina''s mistake from the start... but that''s all I thought about, shaking her neck to the side.


    Because it''s not something you should think about right now.


    More than that, he turned his gaze again to the Virgin and opened his mouth.


    "Um... so, is this it? But if you change your tone, you won''t change your position. Whatever the reason I was put through here, it doesn''t make any difference that I came here as a messenger."


    "Yeah, I don''t mind that. Naturally. This is just me in the first ce."


    "Am I...?


    "I''ve been so busytely, I can''t rest my mind inside. So I wanted to at least take a little break from these times, so you stopped using a different tone."


    That doesn''t mean what the word means, I guess.


    I don''t know if it''s aplete lie, but I felt signs that it would direct the subject.


    And even this one, there was no reason not to get on it.


    "Yes. Well, then, it''s not a matter of time to talk to the public, and if I did that, I wouldn''t be distracted for long, so can I get down to business quickly? Well, I guess you know what you''re talking about from the beginning."


    "Right...... I have a prediction, but not a certainty. Can I tell you something?


    While I say there is no certainty, in fact there is almost as well.


    An eye pointing straight at me, that''s what he said.


    But even if I do, it makes sense because I put it into words.


    Or that''s why Eina came.


    "The reason I''m here is simple. To rify our country''s position on one incident that urred between the Holy City and the Empire. That''s why I''m here."


    I must say that that position does not need to be put into words at the time we have alreadye here.


    Because there is no room in the Dimension to do things that reject those who stand far above us.


    But it also makes sense to put it into words.


    Above all...


    "The kingdom of Dimento will support the Holy City.... No, I don''t think that''s the right way to put it. - We recognize you as one of us. That''s probably the most urate position we have."


    Aina looked straight back into the Virgin''s eyes and, as she proimed, uttered the words she was meant to say.

 690 Formerly The Strongest, Impressive

    "Uh... the...?


    Aina''s confused voice echoed on the spot.


    No, it''s obvious that you''re actually confused, too, just looking at that face.


    They even look at me like I''m asking for help, but Soma looks away softly.


    There was nothing Soma could do about it.


    "I''m sorry, Eina. I''m not asking you to forgive me for my impudence. But at least as much as praying to live strong......!


    "Hey, don''t y weird little...! It''s like I''m going to get weird eyes......!?


    "Well, sure, I do. It''s not like you''ve already got weird eyes."


    "I don''t like being weird. Aren''t you being rude to Aina? I don''t care where you look at it, it''s cute.


    "That''s not where weird depends...?


    "Hmm... well, I think it''s cute rather than weird."


    "Oh, my God...!? Hey, hey what are you abruptly saying......!?


    "Yeah? No, I don''t think I said anything weird, though? I just said my thoughts as I saw them..."


    "Ah! I get it already, I get it...! So shut up without saying anything more......!


    I was unreasonable enough to be honest with you, but if you told me to shut up, I''d have to shut up.


    I had no choice but to shut up and look at Aina''s whole body.


    Eina''s outfit today is different from her usual.


    What makes that unusual is evidence that you arepletely familiar with the sensibilities of this world?


    Although, after fifteen years, it may be obvious.


    In this world, where there is essentially no such thing as clothing for mass produced products, simr clothing is often worn roughly all the time.


    Even if the seasons are different, the area to be worn and removed only increases and decreases, and the underlying clothing design remains the same.


    Even when changing clothes as they grow, it often feels like making the original clothes bigger as they are, and the appearance is very different from childhood.


    Most of all, maybe that''s simply because Radius was a poor nation in a small country, but at least that''s what it looks like from Soma''smon sense.


    The only exception is the college?


    Uniforms exist in the college, so just in the meantime they start wearing dedicated clothes.


    But if you say so, you''ve been wearing the same clothes for a long time.


    It is the same in the sense that there is no difference in clothing.


    But the clothes Aina is wearing now, if not what she was wearing by then, are not college uniforms either.


    In a way, it''s unknown clothing.


    "... Hmm"


    "Hey... hey, what...?


    ".................. Hmm"


    "So what...!? At least say something...!


    "No, I was told to shut up, so I shut up? Well, if I dare say so, I was impressed that Eina had grown well too."


    "Huh...! Growth... is natural...!? I mean, where are you looking, pervert...!


    "I think I just got an unsaid nder...?


    Dyed her cheeks red, scratched her chest into Aina, shrugging her shoulders.


    But I don''t actually look at it that way, but it''s true that if you look at it this way, you can really see that it''s growing.


    The gaze that used to be about the same as mine goes down a long time, and where ites out, it''s out age appropriate.


    Even if it did leave somewhat, because it never left enough to experience growth, or somehow confirming it again, it was something that I certainly felt was growing naturally, as Eina said.


    Nevertheless, the very clothes worn for this purpose are somewhat allergic.


    "Nevertheless, you used to have clothes like this here, right? I don''t think anyone wears it in the temple...?


    "Sure, no one wears them at the moment... no, they weren''t, but they might show up better, so I''ve got them ready"


    "We''ll be ready soon."


    "I mean, this is amazingly perfect. What? That''s what I''ve prepared in anticipation of wearing, even if they say so."


    "Oh, that''s not true, is it? It happens, by chance. Coincidence is horrible, isn''t it?


    "It only sounds white...?


    "Well, wouldn''t it be nice if it was something that was prepared in advance? You look great."


    "To, in...!? So I''m telling you to keep your mouth shut without saying anything extra......!?


    "Tell him to talk, tell him to shut up, or Eina is my friend at all..."


    I shrug my shoulders as I tell him to do it, and watch Aina dye her face red.


    The only reason I get mixed up there is because I really thought it was something I used to have these clothes for.


    Apron dress in ck piece with frilled white apron.


    The figure, which was also covered in white frilled kachusha on the head, was undoubtedly a maid of honor.


    Whatever you think, it is clothing that has no use in the temple, and if you really thought that for some reason you might use it, etc., what reason did you assume it would be fulfilled?


    Most likely, it''s just a joke.


    I also know someone who came up with this kind of thing and is likely to execute it...... just a little surprised that it actually did?


    If I told you, this was a joke, and I didn''t really think Eleonora would ride something like this.


    But given the fact that it''s actually running, I quite like that, too, maybe.


    "... Nevertheless, Mr. Soma has been watching those clothes for a long time, hasn''t he?


    "You''re certainly not right... it shouldn''t be so rare from a soma..."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s rare or not, do you mean you simply prefer,...?... you can just put on that clothes, oh do it and just look closely at Mr. Soma, and even tell him he looks good on the pretty ones,.... I''m wearing it, too."


    "You''re sitting quietly because you don''t. In other words, you may be the master of this ce, even though it is in your name. I thought you were boiling your head trying to get your husband''s clothes on.


    Drop the two you''re talking to, and Soma shrugs now.


    I''d really like to leave these two alone if I could, but I couldn''t do that either, because Hate and this is a room addressed to Soma.


    Yes, the discussion between Eina and the others is over.


    If not, though, there''s no way Aina''s wearing made-up clothes.


    It''s not a sane shack, such as changing to made-up clothes in the middle of a discussion.


    By the way, then why did Eina change into a maid''s clothes, because if I say it in the end, Eina has also decided to be looked after here a lot.


    ... No, this doesn''t make any sense.


    Firstly, the discussion itself was almost over where Eina expressed Diment''s position.


    Because that was the only purpose of Eina in the first ce, and so far there has been no further discussion with Eleonora.


    So Eina''s role as a messenger ended there, but Eina said that she would stay here as a sign of cooperation, without leaving.


    I guess that''s not the only reason to try to stay, and Eleonora must know that.


    Otherwise, Aina would not have said that she would discuss the use of the word panion" again tomorrow, etc.


    And given that tomorrow is a day of ''sses'', what that means is obvious.


    Well, I don''t know about Eleonora, king of Dimento, but at least Satya has face-to-face knowledge.


    Then I guess you''re thinking of something in rtion to that area.


    Either way, that''s how Eina decided to stay here smoothly in itself, but the treatment was a problem.


    Rather than, should I say, a problem?


    Eina.


    At first, I tried to treat my guests as normal as the Somas, but refused to believe that I was in a position to do so.


    But if Eina''s position is anything, she is the princess and messenger of a nation.


    Even if it is not recognized as a country, it does not change, and it is more involved in selling vouchers if it is treated poorly.


    But Eina didn''t give up either... After a long bend, it was decided to temporarily treat Eina as a servant and a messenger of another country.


    "... No, I''m not sure what that means."


    "What is it?


    "How did this happen?"


    "Uh... well there are some parts of me that think back and wonder how this happened along the way... it''s a rather satisfying result for me personally and isn''t it okay?


    "Is it to be treated as a service?


    "A princess is not a pattern originally. This is easier."


    "Hmm..."


    The words were not impossible, they seemed genuine.


    Then I guess Soma shouldn''t talk about it.


    "Really... then I guess my life will be taken care of to the fullest"


    "Yes......? Why would I do that?


    "No, because Aina will be serving for a while? So, my life is in the position of a guest. Is it natural that my life should be taken care of by Eina?


    "... I''m sure you''re right, but I''m not sure."


    "Well, you''ll stick around while you take care of my senior year. Well, thank you very much, then.


    "You hey... maybe I''ll beat you up early in the morning......!?


    "Ho...? If you can, you can try. I''m telling you, my morning is early, right?


    "... you''re really early"


    Aina shrugs with a bitter look and Soma shrugs her shoulders.


    Well, of course I''m not serious, it''s just bullshit.


    Aina also does it after figuring it out, it''s a three-sentence y.


    But...


    "Be... think about it, we can do it together from morning to good night, bye...!? What a sloppy thing, I''ll do it too...!


    Apparently, he jumped on a fool.


    Exhale sigh.


    "Bedtime is good to say after bed."


    "Oh... but I think that''s a good idea. However, Mr. Hildegard will not be allowed in this area. One paycheck is enough."


    It is clear that Eleonora''s words with a grinning grin are the result of a bad ride.


    I may still like these exchanges quite a bit.


    I''m sure it''s my fault my eyes aren''tughing a little bit.


    "You......! What were you trying to wear earlier......!?


    "When I said that, I thought you were boiling your head about me? Weren''t you the one with the boiling head?


    "It''s okay because I''m not the master here...!


    "I don''t care what you do here. You''re my husband...?


    "What...!?


    "What...!?


    Here we go again, shrugging my shoulders... with an indescribable look on Aina''s face.


    "... I''ve been thinking for a long time now that those two are not close? Or is it good? I honestly look both ways..."


    "Well, isn''t that the right answer?


    If you''re serious, you won''t bite, and vice versa.


    I guess the way friendship is shown is that people are each other.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders again as she watched the two interact with Aina.

 691 Take To The Former Strongest, Leisurely Chat

    Now, it is Aina who was to be looked after in the temple as a service, but it goes without saying again that this is only pre-construction or apromise.


    In the first ce, Aina was trained as a service, of course, and never even experienced it.


    Even so, there is no way that the Lord of the Holy Capital can suddenly work as a service in the ces where he lives.


    By andrge a sufficient number of services already exist in the Temple.


    Besides, it serves the temple of the Holy City, so naturally it is a service with first-ss arms and experience.


    There is no room for Eina in many ways.


    And while Soma and the others know there''s no such thing, the possibility is that they''re spies or nning to assassinate Eleonora.


    There was no way I could use it as a reward.


    By the way, it was when Aina picked up dinner that she realized that fact.


    He refused to let his guests do that, trying to work for him.


    Or if you''re really going to serve, it was only a matter of sloppiness with me in Soma''s room until dinner... should I say it seems like Aina didn''t notice around there?


    "Mmmm..."


    "So, how long has Eina been bulging?


    After finishing his dinner and pulling him up to his room, Eina, who was eventually normally entertained as a guest, was swollen and obstinate in her cheeks.


    Although it is difficult to say that I deserve to be old, I can only smile bitterly because I don''t even know what it feels like.


    "Hmm... always on my own."


    "Well yes, but did you want to serve so badly?


    "More than that, I''ve worn something like this to keep you from serving. Well, I didn''t just get dressed and have fun..."


    I have a grudge. I can only shrug my shoulders as a soma, even if I''m seen with my eyes.


    It was Eleonora, not Soma, who wore made-up clothes, and above all because she was right as a matter of fact.


    "Nevertheless, why was Eina enjoying herself? I mean, actually, what do you care about the clothes?


    "Damn, that''s not true...! Based on what such......!?


    "There''s no reason... I think it''s obvious at the time you''re still wearing those clothes, even though you found out you can''t do it even if you want to?


    "Ugh......!?


    Apparently it was a star, and Aina turned that way, without disputing Hildegard''s point.


    Well, actually, Soma was aware of that, so he finds out.


    Even if she didn''t have a choice at meals, Aina didn''t try to change when she came back.


    Given that it is a garment of deceitful symbols, you should originally want to get dressed as soon as possible.


    By the time I didn''t, it was obvious what I liked about the made-up clothes.


    Incidentally, the room addressed to Eina is actually next to Soma''s room.


    Anything seems to be in Soma''s room, followed by the superior.


    No matter what he perceives, Eina is a princess and a messenger.


    You can''t let them use a bad room, and given that there are only guests and other somas here right now in the first ce, it makes sense to do so.


    Although it is logically correct to address the room ording to the position of the other party, if you don''t dare to distance yourself from the other party, you don''t have to bother letting them use the inferior room.


    He said that Hildegard was sloppy about that, but he would move that way, but it''s bullshit, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    If you say it atst, say why you''re here in Soma''s room like this when the room is next door... somehow, it would be for leisure time crushing.


    Aina has nothing better to do than be treated as a guest.


    If so, it is a pr natural behavior thates to the face-to-face for leisure time crushing.


    gossip.


    "Beth, not that you like these clothes... but because I promised to wear them as a condition for staying here. That''s why I have no choice but to wear it."


    Whatever you think about it, it was just an excuse I just thought about, but it doesn''t matter if the person is convinced by it.


    Above all...


    "Well, as a senior, I don''t mind because I''m an eye blessing. At least the word that I said suits me is not a lie. If I could, I''d like to get Eina''s help."


    "So... but now I know...! I mean, that''s why you''re not wearing it because you like it otherwise......!?


    "At a time when I haven''t been able to hide how happy I am to say that, I don''t find that dialogue convincing."


    Didn''t you hear Hildegard whine softly, Aina was grumpy. Though she turned that way, her mouth was slightly loose.


    Regardless, I wouldn''t dare point it out.


    It seems to have fixed my mood. Above all.


    "Mmmm...... nevertheless, if soma is going to praise me so much for just wearing those clothes, I really feel like I should wear them too...? And as you wake up in the morning, whisper like this on your pillow. - Good morning, sir. From, sleep with me twice! Isn''t that perfect......!?


    And, if you noticed anything, the fool was getting excited, but you should dare leave it here.


    I don''t mind, so I''m going to go up.


    Well, that''s how I figured I''d read it in some appropriate book, but I noticed it there.


    Yes, I''ve finished reading all the books that would kill me my spare time.


    There is no book, as a matter of course, because I searched for something to rece it during the day and I reunited with Aina along the way.


    I went looking for it myself so that Eleonora wouldn''t take any more extra care of me, but should I have no choice but to take care of this again?


    Nevertheless, Eleonora used her timemensurately from Aina''s visit, and now it should be time to do business again.


    You can''t just stand in the way for private reasons.


    If you just ask for a book, I feel like you can handle asking for a supplier or servant around there, but it''s unknown if what you wanted wille.


    Most importantly, no matter whates, you deserve it in a certain way, so you just have to put up with whateveres out of your mind.


    It''s not a big time to have some leisure time anyway.


    It should also be noted that there is a service here, as already mentioned, but what the service is wearing is a mixed ethnic costume.


    Everyone wears something simr, so it looks like I''m the uniform here.


    That''s also what it means to not have made-up clothes.


    And it was when I was wondering if I should go outside and bring a book, or if I should be guided to a ce with a book, etc.


    "Hey, speaking of soma"


    "Yeah? What is it?


    Interrupt your thoughts and gaze at your voice once.


    In the sight I pointed at, Eina tilted her neck with a serious face, whether the grumpy one was set to be fixed or more concerned.


    "Did something bother you?


    "Right...... I was curious to say I was curious, what are you guys doing here? There was something I had to do, but when it came to it, I didn''t think I''d heard. You''ve been here ever since you disappeared, haven''t you?


    "Not all the time... well, you were pretty much right, it''s true. So what are you doing..."


    "Yeah. Well, it''s about you, so I guess you''re into something anyway."


    Should I say it is sharp, or should I say it is being read a pattern of behavior, or should I fulfill it?


    Well, either way, the results are the same... well.


    - I''m selling fights to the world to save the world.


    Say that, can you believe it or not?


    No, I''m talking about Aina, so I could easily believe you out there.


    You said to get caught up in something like that again, and you looked at me with a frightened eye.


    But.


    "Hmm, well... by the way, I''d like to ask you one thing before I do."


    "What?


    "I told Eleonora you were one of them? Does Eina understand what that means?


    Perhaps Io understands the general circumstances.


    On top of that, he told me that he would be arade selling fights to the world.


    However, it is unclear how many people understand that much.


    I don''t know much about the upper management, but I can''t say anything else.


    It''s just that when ites to Eina...


    "No? I don''t know. That''s what they only say because it makes sense."


    "Is that so..."


    What I thought when I heard that response was, after all, something like that.


    I guess Io dared not only inform Aina, but deliberately plotted to find out here.


    Totally... was an extra imitating friend.


    "... from the looks of it, you know, don''t you?


    "I know, but I''m not gonna teach you, am I?


    "... why?


    "It''s a hassle to exin things and it''s going to be a hassle twice."


    "Twice the hassle...?


    "Well, you''ll probably find out tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow...?... Speaking of which, you said you had something to talk about tomorrow..."


    Apparently, I understood the words just to a certain extent.


    The dissatisfaction in those eyes disappears too... at least, you won''t know it by the look of it.


    He was still a smart, made daughter in many ways.


    "... that. Then I''ll look forward to tomorrow."


    "I hope so."


    Now, what conclusions does Aina draw from listening to the story?


    I hear that the world is the enemy¡­ there are certainly not many who can still make the choice of rebellion against the world.


    Even if you don''t know you''re going to die, it''s the world that''s so powerful.


    Where I made the choice to bend my knee, Soma would have nothing toin about, and I don''t deserve that.


    Still, if I could...


    "That''s not a response at all from Soma......!? Come on, what is this... No, this is not good for us...!? Hmmm... this is pretty good...!?


    "... are you invincible?


    Huh, the frightened voice leaked... along with it, just a little bit of shoulder power loose.


    And so I realize that I was putting my strength on my shoulder.


    Shortly afterwards, I smiled bitterly that it didn''t seem like it.


    "There''s really nothing he can do about it... or is it gradually getting worse?


    "I agree with that, but you''re in charge, right? Do something."


    "It''s beyond what I can do."


    "Hey, if you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean no one in the world can."


    "That would just lift up too much about my seniors"


    Eina and I smile bitterly at each other as we talk about such nonsense.


    So, well, what happens tomorrow, Soma shrugged her shoulders and thought about it.

 692 Formerly The Strongest, Make Them Meet Face To Face

    The cycle of Somas'' lives since they were taken care of by the Holy Capital will be twofold if divided into a great deal of mess.


    In other words, Satya''s behavior on that day will change dramatically depending on whether she is awake or not.


    Nevertheless, it is simple if Satya is asleep.


    Because so far there''s nothing I can do to say this.


    Even if we try to cut the fight to the world, we end up waiting for the other way out.


    Whether you can do it or not, it is amazingly inefficient to capture knowledge that can be purchased without Satya.


    For now, even if we try to get it from books whenever possible, because we don''t get it inside.


    What the Somas are trying to find out, if you say so, is the truth of the world.


    But the truth is sometimes radical and often contradicts widely knownmon sense.


    Although dealing with things like the truth about a world no one knows about, etc., is in some ways a monopoly patent on religion, it bes just a suspicious organization if it''s done too openly.


    Especially since until now we had no clear intention of flipping an anti-g against the world, we needed to be adulterated.


    Due to these various circumstances, few books are written about the truth.


    The rest would simply be because Soma''s amount of knowledge was higher than Eleonora and the others had imagined.


    I haven''t spent more than a decade building knowledge in Dada.


    It was originally meant to use magic... but it doesn''t make any difference that I already had all sorts of knowledge.


    Information that Soma doesn''t know is only enough to count in the Holy Capital, especially when ites to areas that Soma would be interested in, and you can tell how little of it was when you say that the book that was given to Soma was all of it.


    What Soma didn''t know, too, was not everything written in the book, but parts of it, etc., so it''s all the more offensive.


    That is why Soma was spared time yesterday, and it is urgent to think about what to do in the future.


    But at least I don''t have to think about it today.


    Because today is the day Satya wakes up.


    By the way, Satya''s behavior on the day she wakes up has not been determined.


    Because what exactly you do depends on Satya''s mood.


    No, I know you actually have some thoughts and make up your mind, but no matter how you look at it, it just seems like you''re making up your mind.


    So what we''re going to do today seems like we''re not going to know until we meet him.


    "Hey, hey... are you sure I cane here...?


    And, well, as I walked where I started to get used to thinking about what the hell I was going to do today, etc., I heard an anxious voiceing from the rear.


    If you just turn your gaze without stopping your legs, what was there was Aina with an uneasy look just like her voice.


    The clothes you are wearing are made-up clothes today, and apparently you intend to keep wearing them while you are here for real.


    Well, anyway, now Soma and the others were on their way to Satya''s room.


    I mean, we''re headed to the back of the temple, and that''s probably why Eina seems anxious.


    Based on Eina, who seems to be awkward about this ce for a long time, you must be thinking, as I just said to myself, that it would be inappropriate for me to be here, etc.


    But that''s totally too much to think about.


    "So, what did I just say? Aina is also called, so there is no problem. Yesterday Eleonora said she would talk to you again today."


    "Well, that''s true... isn''t that yesterday''s ce? No, that''s a lot to fear..."


    "It''s scary... I don''t think you need to be so afraid of me. I mean, that''s what he said, right?


    "He also said that Eina''s position isparable to ours. If you look at us, it''s obvious that we don''t have a problem with the usual attitude, so it''s okay if Eina stays the same."


    "You guys are too normal...! Ever..."


    Shortly after he screamed, Soma shrugged her shoulders when she looked at Hildegard and her face at Aina, looking around her as though she''d screamed but she''d be okay.


    Apparently, it''s going to be hard to stay as usual for a while.


    Though it is not always the case that Soma and the others are headed to Satya''s room in this way, there is also the figure of Aina, because we have brought her with us, regardless.


    I wasn''t actually told anything, but to think from yesterday''s interaction with Eleonora, this should be the right answer.


    Or there is no point in keeping it here if we are not to let Satya see us, and the same is true with regard to cooperation.


    So I don''t know exactly what you''re gonna do, but...


    "I don''t know if you''re anxious, but for now, don''t worry. Whether something disturbing happens or not, it will only kill me then."


    "Beh, if that''s what you mean, I wouldn''t be worried... at the point where you are, I wouldn''t have to worry about that"


    "Is that so? You seem to trust me, above all else."


    "I am!? What about me? If anything happens to me, will you do something about it?


    "I don''t care what you do, but will you do something yourself?


    "This difference in attitude......!? Why is it so discriminatory to help me...!


    "You''re right, but it''s not discrimination, it''s distinction."


    While I was saying that, I reached Satya''s room.


    I''ll check on Aina for a moment, but she seems to be somewhat anxious, but she doesn''t manage to be okay.


    Keep stepping inside.


    And, apparently, he was already awake, and he walked into the room and discovered Satya''s appearance early.


    However, for some reason there is a bitter smile on that face.


    "Hmm... Was it a little noisy?


    "No, I don''t mind because that''s always the case in a way... more than that, I''m not nning anything disturbing or anything, so I just want you to give me a break to sh it"


    "... I see"


    Apparently he even heard what he was talking about.


    Though, no matter what the word Aya, I wasn''t really thinking about that.


    "Well... you can''t make a promise. At least you don''t seem to be up to something."


    "I don''t trust you...... well, it''s true that I have something on my mind. It''s just... it''s just a fact that at least we''re not trying to do this to her, is it? So... would it help if you could put in signs simr to that killing? Actually, I didn''t do anything to her, and you know it''s not my fault she''s like that, right?


    "... well, it is."


    I nced backwards to make sure Satya''s words, and Aina was opening and closing her mouth with her eyes open.


    It is Satya whose eyes are pointed, and what is in his eyes is surprise and... awe, is it?


    A slightly paleplexion must be something of a temper.


    Yes, I do know that''s the case.


    Satya didn''t do anything.


    But it is, and this is.


    "I mean, that''s why you said it, right? I can''t show up in front of anybody."


    "I knew what it meant to find out at a nce... so far, is it?"


    "Well, it''s not surprising that I don''t know how far off I am."


    "Hmm... should I have kept it just for a long shot at first and let it get a little closer? No, maybe we should do that now."


    "Am I a rare beast or something? Well, I don''t think that''s necessary, do you? She''ll get used to it soon, too. Even though she''s still a regr person, it doesn''t make any difference that she''s off the hook, either. It''s not Dade who has a super ss. Well, even while I''m saying it."


    I was told, if I looked back, there had certainly been a change in Aina''splexion.


    Although the surprise and awe in his eyes remain the same, he slowly returns to normal.


    It will also stop opening and closing the mouth, and it will be a few moments before it settlespletely.


    And Satya, who anticipated it, grinned.


    "Hi, nice to meet you. My tentative name is Satya Lindenberg. I''m doing a pir of God for once, but I wonder if you don''t mind too much. You''re going to be one of us from now on. Nice to meet you - the next king of demons."


    He greeted Aina with such greetings.

 693 Encounter With God

    Strange and not so surprising.


    No, more precisely, maybe I was already just too surprised to feel paralyzed.


    But at least it''s true it wasn''t a big dealpared to the moment you stepped into this room.


    It''s right in front of you, a presence that shapes the girl''s appearance.


    It was so epted that I made a joke about myself, such as a provisional name, because I understood what to say shortly afterwards.


    - God.


    I knew that there was no lie or falsehood in that word, not what anyone would tell me.


    Eina is not a follower of Sacred Divinity, and God''s presence is to such an extent that he believes in mankind.


    To the extent that it could still be understood at a nce, its presence was so tremendous that it was barometric.


    Or so much so that if I''d met him alone, he might have arrived just like that.


    That didn''t happen because Soma and Hildegard were there with their natural faces.


    It was because I saw him talking to his being with a face that was nothing that I was able to gradually regain my calm.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ve beenpletely calm.


    "Hmmm... the next king of the devil''s guide, is it?


    "Well technically, maybe I should say I''m still a candidate. However, as you know, few people have superior skills, and I think it''s almost settled. By the way, it''s a little different, but it''s quitemon for people from seven heavens to get married, you know? So did modern swords and demons, and I figured if we had something inmon, we''d have something to go through?


    "Why did you tell that story now...!?


    "No, I just remembered, no other way, huh? Soma, I just thought it would be an odd encounter because the next king of swords is insistent too. Oh, speaking of which, you also had superior skills, but you already gave the king''s seat back? No, I''m sorry..."


    "Stop calling me stingy like my loss is confirmed...!


    With such a twisted interaction, Aina felt that - Satya''s eyes could be directed at herself.


    I also felt that those eyes seemed like they were going to see everything about me and be sucked in at the same time.


    I felt something simr in Eleonora''s eyes, but deeper than that, I don''t know what I''m good at.


    I instinctively felt that this was something I shouldn''t keep looking at... but I got a grin and a grin before I turned a blind eye.


    "And yet... yeah, as expected, those clothes look good on Eina"


    "As expected, did you still do it?"


    "Oh, did you find out? Hmm, should I have made it a little harder to understand...?


    "Nah, um, bye. Anyone who can be wasted in so many ways, other than you."


    Whatever their attitude is, something like a bitterugh leaks when they''re really the same about how the Somas aren''t even scared of things instead of changing their attitude...... and lean their necks.


    Something just happened that wasn''t supposed to happen.


    "- Ah. Name..."


    Do you think I know your name? That''s because this is still God. That much is possible. "


    He shrugged his shoulders as if he had said so, as if he were a girl still looking.


    But I knew very well that I was no one else.


    Still, what fades emotions, such as a lot and a lot of fearpared to the first moment I saw it, is that this is what I started to get used to?


    I don''t really understand my emotions myself, but if the other person is really God, maybe that''s what it is.


    And if I thought it was just futile to think about it, there was only one thing left to ask.


    I was not surprised by Satya''s introduction earlier, but I had my doubts.


    "Uh... I need to ask you one thing..."


    "Oh, you don''t need that kind of alterednguage, do you? I don''t like that. I apprentice these two...... I want you to give me a break, but, well, do you want me to take it easy on you?


    "... yes. Okay."


    Is it because I heard the same dialogue yesterday?


    I was so surprised at myself for epting the word lightly.


    But if it''s uneptable, anyway, if it''s epted, there''s no problem.


    When I was so convinced, I uttered the continuation of the words.


    "Well, then... earlier, I was the next king of the devil''s guide."


    "Yeah, there''s something warm you might wonder about?


    "Yeah, there it is. ''Cause the Seven Heavens should be something to be elected from mankind, right?


    That''s why the Demons had homogeneous beings, such as Demon Heavenly Generals.


    If they are to be elected from outside mankind, it should not be surprising that one or so of them should be elected to seven heavens.


    Or, in fact, the seven heavens are the names that can be arranged with suchinants.


    "- No? At least I don''t remember saying a word about that, do I?


    "... Huh? Because then the Devil''s Heavenly General..."


    "Seven Heavens is not simply chosen by force. Each has a condition for being properly elected, and they will not be elected unless that condition is met. In fact, some of them were vacant seats. I don''t remember exactly the details, but maybe they didn''t fit the terms."


    "Hmm... or did you actually choose Seven Heavens?


    Is it now because Soma doesn''t have that much surprise in his fuzzy words, though I hope so?


    In fact, if there really is a God in the Holy Capital, it is also so surprising that such things are decided by God.


    "Oh, yeah, sort of.... It''s a secret, huh? Eleonora''s supposed to be choosing."


    "I just feel like I''m gonna be treated like a magician when I tell someone."


    "Well that would almost certainly happen. By the way, what Eina is saying is that the very separation between humans and demons was created by that human race? The Holy City should not have affirmed its view, and I do not think it is surprising that the Seven Heavens are not limited to mankind."


    "... if you ask me."


    "Well, is that one reason? I have a rtionship in the Sacred Capital, and I try to be as neutral as possible. Oh, there was only one exception. Only the Demon King is an exception. I have the world in my hands."


    "Oh, really? So what''s soma... that? You said soma was insistent, didn''t you?


    Though we honestly haven''t quite figured out yet whether Soma has be the Demon King or has be known as the Demon King, there is no doubt that at least the existence mentioned in the letter from the Empire is Soma.


    So is that just what the Empire calls it on its own, or is Soma the exception...


    "Uh... well, I''m honestly a little messed up around there... for now, Aina, do you have a problem remembering that Soma, you sure are the Demon King, but you also have the qualities to be chosen for the Seven Heavens?


    In the end I remain unsure, but I was able to naturally convince myself that it was not because the person in front of me was God, but maybe because it was soma entanglement.


    It''s not umon for something that you don''t quite understand to happen when soma is involved...... or almost every time.


    If we can''t convince ourselves without really knowing, we can''t do it.


    "I mean, I can actually say the same thing to you around there."


    "What, I...?


    "Yeah, because you''re intricately intertwined with things. Well, that''s our story, and you''re likely to be chosen for seven days, so you don''t have to worry."


    "If you don''t need to care, shouldn''t you have told me from the beginning?


    "Uh... sure. But look, I''m a god. If you ask me, I''ll follow you."


    "I don''t think anyone asked for that right now...?


    Watching such an exchange sideways, Eina nodded one as if she were satisfied with the answer to the question she had spoken for herself.


    In the meantime, it seems possible to be chosen in seven heavens, regardless of what the devil tribe may be.


    To be honest, I can''t tell you how happy I am with that.


    Even if they were really chosen for the Seven Heavens, that doesn''t mean anything would happen.


    It seems like it could be used for something as a dimension, but it''s not like Eina has any advantages as an individual.


    Just.


    I guess it''s because Satya said something weird.


    For some reason, what came to mind was the sight of Sophia standing alongside us, who was often looked after in a variety of ways.


    If we were chosen for the Seven Heavens, we''d be like that.


    "- Oh, yeah, yeah."


    "Yikes......!?


    You were so immersed in your thoughts that you didn''t even think you were, the moment Satya called out to you, a scream was leaking out of your mouth reflexively.


    Three pairs of eyes turned to me, slightly surprised by something, and I could see my face turning red.


    "Uh... what?


    "Oh, yeah... well, it''s a little bit of a hang-up for the current story, isn''t it?


    I lean my neck towards the very content of the story that followed, while thanking you in my heart for continuing the story, albeit in a somewhat confusing way.


    Is it that we still have something to talk about in rtion to Seven Heavens...?


    "Oh, rather than talking about the Seven Heavens, I''m talking about you being the Demon King... Eina will be one of us... at least you''re going to be, right?


    "... well, yeah. I wouldn''t be here in the first ce if I didn''t mean to, and what I''m just leaving. Is that it?"


    As a matter of fact, the role given to Aina by my father was, by the way, over.


    For it was Aina''s role to the point of giving the word, and since then she had been told to leave it to her own discretion.


    So it can be Eina''s will to stay on the spot... but if there are any conditions to be one of us?


    Think that far, no. I reckon that''s natural.


    Even if he''s a friend of Soma''s, there''s no way he can join us unconditionally.


    And no matter what you think, trouble awaits.


    It is also clear from the use of the word panion," etc.


    I haven''t even heard the details yet, and no matter what they say, it''s no wonder.


    Whatever they say, keep your head in ce.


    "Yeah, well... I mean, could you fight you for a second, Soma?


    "... Yes?


    I identally leaked a dumb voice, but I must not be responsible for myself there.


    Aina thought that in a corner of her head, looking at Satya''s face with a grinning smile.

 694 Seven Heavens Of The Next Generation

    Hildegard exhaled one breath, looking at a ce that was to be moved by abrupt satian bullshit about fighting Soma, etc.


    Is it the size of the three rooms that Hildegardo and the others rent?


    Due to the size of the standard room, it is quiterge.


    At least it would berge enough for the ordinary to train.


    The problem is that the two facing each other are not normal.


    "... there was a ce like this in the temple."


    "Well, if you stay locked up all the time, Eleonora will feel sick, too, because you need to move to the point where your body won''t be dull. I can''t walk in the middle of nowhere."


    "That''s why I created this stuff in the temple, and... it''s been a long time."


    "It''s my precious eyes, my hands and my feet."


    After a frigid nce at the grin floated at me saying so, I turn my gaze up.


    What''s spreading there is a blue, sunny sky.


    Being able to put oneself in these environments without going outside the temple is certainly not a privileged treatment.


    However, he shrugged his shoulder when he thought about it so much that it was another story as to whether he wanted it.


    Such things are not something Hildegard should think about and do.


    Rather, what Hildegard has to think about now is another person.


    "Still, I think it was quite abrupt?


    "Really? Being one of us means keeping your back, right? Then I guess it''s only natural that you want to know what you''re capable of?


    "Well, that''s not true. If it wasn''t for you to say it, it wouldn''t be about."


    This God does not dictate such things as seven heavens because of Dada or insanity.


    Although I have never heard of it until I know more, there is no question that it is for this world.


    Whatever I personally think, I''m pretty sure this is God.


    If so, then all that is to be decided is for this world, and seven heavens is not the exception to it.


    And I ran out of words about Eina as one of her sessor candidates, likely.


    I don''t know if you used Eleonora or any other means, but you must be looking into Eina ordingly.


    regardless of theirbat power.


    There''s no reason to check this out.


    "Though, I don''t know if you have any ideas."


    "Oh, that''s surprising. I thought I could me you more."


    "Isn''t Soma following you without saying anything? If you were thinking about something else, your neck would have been blown away by now. He''s sweet on Eina to the point where he gets jealous of me."


    "Personally, I don''t care who you are. I have an image of him being jealous... Well, I wish you proved my innocence. I''m not going to hesitate if I have to, but if I can, I''d like to save you the extra effort... and most importantly, I''d rather not be prejudiced."


    The decision that Soma would have made was that there would probably be no harm to us, including Eina, and we''re not nning anything.


    Or I''m pretty sure he''s up to something... but this is still God for once.


    Even if it''s suspicious, we can''t n anything that doesn''t benefit us... maybe.


    Well, if anything happens, that''s when you have to think about it, and that''s when Soma forgives you.


    What Hildegard should have done now, then, was to keep an eye on the situation.


    "... Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since we''ve been facing each other like this... or is this actually the first time we''ve been dealing one-on-one?


    "... right. I used to fight shoulder to shoulder in college, but I never fought you when I trained, and I used to shoot you a little bit with magic, but I didn''t fight you."


    The throwing words were the usual, easy-going ones, but clearly different when it came to the atmosphere.


    All Satya wanted was to gauge Aina''s strength.


    I don''t mention winning or losing, and on the contrary, I don''t even specify to what extent.


    But you two already don''t seem to care.


    ... This is how you look at these asions and you know it well.


    Though Soma often shudders that he is not bound to battle or anything because he has already reached the top of his sword¡­ The essence of Soma is still to fight and to walk.


    When ites to fighting, you won''t lose your hand, and you won''t give up again.


    Whenever you say anything in your mouth, you just hate to lose, your eyes are always on victory.


    And most importantly... it''s fun for Soma.


    The grin in your mouth proves it.


    Regardless, I guess it is also true that you want and want magic.


    But even then, Soma is still on the path of the sword.


    unconsciously, or already there as part of themselves.


    Otherwise, there is no way that we can make it fifteen and line it up for the entire height of the previous life... Above all, there is no way that we can reach the top of the sword or anything.


    Aina''s not like that, but I''m sure she''s simply happy to have a grin on her mouth.


    I can fight soma... I can show soma my power.


    I can show that I''ve been able to get this far.


    That''s not what I would normally be able to do, but God has fed me anyway.


    Then I don''t have any hands to ride.


    I know how Hildegard feels about Eina that way, simply because I can empathize that I would think so if I were you.


    So to be honest, I''m very jealous.


    If I can rece you, I want to rece you.


    "You can''t, can you? This is only Eina''s test."


    "I know you do."


    I know, but... that doesn''t cure the feeling of envy.


    They stare at each other with eyes simr to jealousy...... eventually, they are ready for each other.


    There is no referee because it is not a mock fight.


    There''s no signal to start.


    There''s only two things there to fight for and two things to watch for.


    Peahyolo and an unnamed bird appeared in a square cut sky, and the next moment, the two shed.


    Though I said sh, it didn''t technically produce something visible and intense.


    In action, Aina just stuck her left arm out before she lifted it, and Soma just waved her arm.


    But Satya, who had seen the sight, narrowed her eyes and murmured as she was impressed.


    "Heh... Is this a good education for you guys, or is she so talented... which one is it?


    "Whether it''s the result of our education or not... Well, it''s a lot and a half. And then it has to do with environmental factors."


    "The environment¡­ synchronization and the presence of a teacher."


    "As for the teacher, it''s unclear whether he''s aware of it."


    "It''s a total luxury¡­ I can''t believe you have a friend with extra skill that should be rare and can teach you from seven days straight"


    "I don''t know if I''m teaching or if I''m just letting myself go..."


    Even while the Hildegards have said that to each other, things haven''t changed with the Somas.


    Aina stays dressed with her left arm sticking out and Soma is just waving her arm on the spot.


    Depending on the viewer, you''d even think it was boring. The sight was unfolding there.


    But it seems so, because those are the two.


    Assuming you rece one with another, there should be apletely different sight on the spot.


    For example, if you put advanced skill holders of swordsmanship instead of soma, you would be able to fire grind them in an instant, or the same thing might happen depending on your degree of practice, that you would have special skill holders.


    Conversely, if you put advanced, or less sophisticated, superior skills in ce of Eina, you will end up on the spot in an instant.


    In short, both parties are doing fairly advanced things.


    Especially what Eina is doing, so much so that even Hildegard can unexpectedly keep an eye out.


    Eina also doesn''t seem to be moving at all while still dressed in the same outfit at first nce, but if you look closely, you can see it isn''t.


    The sloppy, drooping fingers of his right hand were not busy, making moves that just seemed to move irregrly or to portray some kind of writing, and its mouth was moving as if it were whining about something early.


    But that has nothing to do with Soma waving her arms and the asional sparks scattering around it.


    "Assemble another magic in parallel while attackingpletely unchanging,? Besides, the attack doesn''t just sound like it''s unleashing a single magic in the attack, does it?


    "Well, at least we''re using all kinds of jamming magic at the same time to keep attacks from being detected, including transparency. To the extent that you simply used unchanging magic, you''re stuck in Soma at the next moment. Plus, it looks like you''re out of control when you dare toplete your magic."


    To put it mildly, the use of magic without chanting is, in fact, a fairly advanced skill.


    To the extent that it is said to be a special privilege, it is not something that can be normally used.


    It''s just that if I say that, that''s all I''m talking about.


    I''m not releasing anything without chanting, but only to the extent that I have advanced skills, even if I have the finest foothold for a superior skilled opponent.


    And to Soma opponents, who are more than that, they are not even supposed to be stepping back.


    But now he''s seeding in stopping because Eina isn''t simply unleashing unchanging magic.


    It activates at least five unchanging magics in parallel, making it harder for Soma to sense when to attack.


    All you can earn from that would be just under a second ofma.


    But in this level of battle, that time is precious above all else.


    If that time hadn''t been earned, Aina would have fallen and fallen on the spot atst.


    Whether it is slight or not, if time is to be bought, all that is left is to ovep it.


    It''s not as easy to say by mouth, but it''s glued because it''s fulfilling it.


    Though, of course, where I kept doing that, there''s no winning.


    What Aina''s doing, if you say so, is impotent.


    If you don''t, Soma''s opponents and the like won''t be able to act, so you''re just forcefully forming your ass together.


    Instead, physical and mental strength will be galloping and its bnce will not be so far tilted.


    That''s why Aina is setting up another one.


    High speed chanting unrecognizable as sound and aerial drawing of intricate demonic squares using fingers.


    Eina assembles one magic as she executes in parallel what is impossible to achieve with just one of them in terms of advanced skills.


    It is the result of Eina''s previous training, but at the same time it is still impossible in the original Eina.


    It uses a number of unchanging magic in parallel at the same time that is said to be impossible if not superior.


    Even though Eina''s talent has slipped through and she has the training she deserves, there is a limit.


    It was that left hand that was depressing the impossibility.


    What is inherently unchanging magic is that at that point everything isplete.


    Because after unconsciously assembling all the magic of what effect it unleashes toward which subject, it performs.


    But unconscious, therefore, the thought that divides it into the processing of that part is surely taken away.


    That''s why Eina cut that part off.


    It assembled magic without finalizing the subject.


    Doing so reduces the amount of thinking necessary for processing, and by turning that amount of processing power, Eina manages to make the status quo possible.


    As it were, the magic assembled just erupts.


    It is only natural because there is no object to be released, and it is that left hand that is providing that aid.


    If it is inherently unchanging, it is not necessary to show orientation.


    Because I don''t know where magic flies with speed, which is the advantage of unchanging magic.


    But you must be prioritizing ensuring processing power because you understand that Soma has no point in its advantages.


    "It''s something that doesn''te out of the ordinary idea, though, and most of all, the scary thing is that you can make it happen, right? Have you been practicing?


    "If so, Soma''s mouth would have been a little tighter"


    "I see... I don''t know if you just came up with it, or if you''ve been sneaking up on it for a long time... well, either way, it doesn''t make a big difference. Before the idea came out, it''s not something I could normally do to the extent I practiced. Yeah... that''s great, and you have to be."


    Hildegard turned to Satya with a fun grin. Hildegard turned his gaze toward the two of them immediately, even as he turned a frigid gaze.


    If you''re up to something, it''s a good story to pursueter, because the other settlement seemed close.


    As I said earlier, the status quo is just what Eina is forcefully making up.


    The equilibrium copses in an instant, even if just something slips a little.


    For example, even as soon as the magic Aina is working on isplete.


    And then the settlement wille in an instant.


    Because Aina won''t be able to create the same situation again, and Soma won''t let that happen.


    In other words, the battle depends on the magic Aina is putting together.


    Will the array be unleashed, and the soma not be smitten, or will it still be smitten?


    If Soma really meant it, he would be able to do it without difficulty, but if he said it, this adhesive state wouldn''t make it from the beginning.


    This is only a test of Eina''s strength.


    Soma is limiting its power, but it is also a limitation that Soma anticipated would suffice.


    If we can go beyond that, then this battle is a mistake in Eina''s win.


    The question of whether it makes sense there, etc., is an excerpt itself.


    Sure, it may not mean anything to most of them... but at least between those two, there is.


    To see the end of it, Hildegard narrowed his eyes - finally, Aina''s mouth and right hand movement stopped.


    The silence of the moment.


    Aina''s mouth opened again as if all the movement would stop for just a moment and break the silence -


    "-Su."


    One sound.


    That was everything.


    So it''s all over.


    For in the next moment Aina''s body slowly began to lean, and before her eyes was the figure of Soma.


    Given that Soma''s arm is in a shaken out state, it''s not necessary to talk about what happened.


    The force falls out of Eina''s hands and feet¡­ Still, its mouth opens.


    "... Damn, already. Sure, I was aware your concentration was broken just for a moment... but you really are the same as ever when that leads to fatal injuries."


    "No, would it be natural for a moment''s gap to lead to victory or defeat? This level of battle is even worse. Well, still, I''m surprised you''re able to make it this far."


    "... Huh. I couldn''t even unleash the magic of my life after all, so I''m d they said that."


    I guess that word must be for real... but at the same time, I guess it''s not all true.


    A small grin in her mouth and her eyes narrowed in remorse were representing Eina''s mood.


    "Ahhh... I still can''t do it at all..."


    Looking at Aina crumbling on the spot with her sigh, Hildegard thinks.


    Had it been me standing there, would I have fought so far?


    Would they have spoken those words from soma?


    It was all hypothetical talk, and I knew it didn''t make sense to even think about it¡­ Hildegard exhaled one sigh while lodging envy in his eyes in many ways.

 695 Formerly The Strongest, Take GodS Class

    "Well, that''s a new and more friends, and I''ll stick with you today to study."


    Behind the bright and unleashed words, it was the emotions of awkwardness and bewilderment that filled the spot.


    Though, naturally, Soma, who belongs on the frivolous side, exhales.


    "Well, there is no disagreement about the study, but it seems that Eina has not yet been pulled out of the confusion?


    If you turn your gaze as you say it, Aina is expressing confusion throughout her body, not just that look.


    Immediately after the end of something in the name of an earlier arm trial, we went back to Satya''s room as if nothing had happened, and given that the first voice was the one earlier, it was only natural.


    "Uh... what am I after all? Recognized as apanion, is that okay...?


    "Well, if I say I won''t admit it in this stream, my senior will bust it, so I don''t think it''s a problem to worry about it."


    "I don''t know if I really needed it in the first ce."


    "It was really necessary... okay. When the timees, you''ll understand what I''m trying to say."


    Somehow Satya has made a suspicious statement until she was deliberate, but Soma just shrugs it off her shoulder.


    Although the sun is still shallow since we met, I guess Satya is really God, something that no one tells me but understands.


    So even if there''s something you''re up to, it''s going to be good for this one eventually.


    The degree of trust Soma has in a thing called God.


    "Hmmm... I''m curious when ites to not faith in me, but I guess it''s just a luxury to say that"


    "What the hell are you talking about...?


    "This way. So, well, that''s just a joke, right? He said he would talk about it to a certain extent. I can leave it to you and the others, but it would be my duty to exin the area."


    That''s what Satya said, now it''s time to start exining to Aina really firmly.


    About the current state of the world, about the devil, about Soma, about the Empire, about the future, etc.


    Although it was a fairly simple exnation, it would be like that because no matter how much time I had if I had exined it from scratch, it would not be enough.


    If you don''t know anything, you just have to exin it again then.


    Nevertheless, as usual, confusion has not disappeared from Eina''s face as to whether she gave too much information to understand immediately.


    However, given that the eyes also have a satisfactory color, it seems that we have been able to grasp the minimum amount of information required.


    "... the world is too big or something to say instantly... but in short, you''re caught up in something you don''t really understand soma again, I mean, you stuck yourself in the neck, right?


    "No, I got myself involved this time, and I don''t think I''m wrong?


    "Nevertheless, it''s also true that you decided to stick your neck in?


    I shrug my shoulders back because I was right.


    It is as I said to Hildegard before.


    Anyway, this is a matter of letting it go but one day it wille in front of me.


    Then it would end sooner if we were actively involved, and some things are like a vague hunch that if we don''t, we could retrieve something important where it''s deadly.


    Above all, now.


    So, more than that, I didn''t have the option of not sticking my neck in order to get what I wanted.


    "Well, for now, that''s enough if you know what I mean. So, there''s something I can do, right? Well, Soma owes me a lot of money, and I''m going to pay you back around here."


    "Oh... by the way, is that a genuine word?


    "... what are you saying besides being serious?


    "No? Just checking.... Gosh, no, Soma, you seem loved more than anything."


    "Would it? Are you jealous?


    Was the response unexpected, after Satya blinks for a few moments, something like a bitterugh.


    Unless it was my fault, there was something envious in those eyes as well.


    "I sincerely envy you. I also get a lot of love... but unfortunately, I didn''t get anything from the person I really wanted."


    "Well, that''s amon thing with gods. Most of all, I''m not borderless right now...!


    With that said, Hildegard has shown off clumsy winks and such, but Soma went through gorgeously.


    It''s a lot of time because I tried my arms and did something.


    I don''t have time to do anything extra.


    "It''s not extra for me......!?


    "It''s either unnecessary or useless for everyone but you. All right, well, now is the time to really start today''s ''ss''? The Empire won''t be moving any time soon, but it''s not like we can afford much."


    Since there was no objection, leave Hildegard alone noisy and sit in the chair ced in the right position.


    Sitting in the same way, Aina looks somewhat intrigued looking lightly around.


    "''ss'', in short, means doing the same thing you were taking at the college, right? I''ve never done anything like this before, so it feels a little weird..."


    "I may feel that way in the beginning, but in short, it''s a matter of getting used to it. I think you''ll soon get used to it."


    I wonder if that''s what it is, and so on. Eina is looking further around, but honestly, the feeling was somewhat soma could tell.


    Though this room is luxurious in decorations and such, in the end, it''s not much different from the room where Soma and the others are staying.


    The thought of doing it in such a ce is certainly only a little bit.


    By the way, ''ss'' means what it is.


    In short, it is time to teach about the truth andmon sense of the world as only Satya knows it.


    I''m just using it as it is because I can''t think of a name other than ss, and it doesn''t mean it''s some kind of hidden word.


    Still, the content to be taught at all costs is the content, and even the other person to be taught is the other person.


    I understand that there are thoughts that it might be done in a more majestic atmosphere, such as teaching the truth about the world from God.


    But even though he is a god, he is a satire.


    I''m sure Aina''s difort will fade before it''s too far away, and she''ll start to wonder if it''s something like this.


    "Mmmm...? I think I just sensed some kind of sign that you''d make fun of me.


    "It would be my fault. So you''re the one who said you couldn''t afford much? We don''t have much time, so let''s get started. And sit down, too, Hildegard."


    "Nooo... I think my response to me is getting cluttered up?


    "It would be called karma"


    When you''re appropriately dealing with Hildegard that way, Satya''s certainly right, too, groans.


    I had a rough day until it started a long time ago, but it seems to finally start.


    "Well, now it''s really time to start... um, I don''t know what to do with the content"


    "You say that every time. Or is this still a review of existing information anyway?


    Hildegard said that with a frigid eye, probably because he only did what he would call a mix of perceptions, even confirming and reviewing information that all of the sses he had in fact already known a few times.


    To be honest, that''s what Soma thought.


    But.


    "No, because I''m almost done with the reunion. I think it''s basically unknown to you guys from here on out, huh?


    "Ho...?


    I was willing to listen seriously from the beginning, but I''m even more motivated by the word.


    Knowing what you don''t know is fun, and only a limited number of people, starting with Satya, know that information.


    It was too much to stimte Soma''s curiosity, including that it might be used for something.


    And.


    "Uh, yeah......... okay, shall I arr it? Even if it means unknown information to be the first to know, I''m sure you deserve it the most. Yeah, so... do you guys know anything about a big disconnect, or a nk period?


    It was with such words that Satya''s first ss in a sense began.

 696 Find Out The Truth About The Former Strongest, Blank Period

    Big disconnect, or nk period.


    Both of those are unfamiliar words for Soma.


    But it didn''t mean I hadn''t heard of it at all.


    Sure...


    "About five hundred years ago now...... was it a word indicating when the evil gods were supposedly raging around?


    "Correct. Because of this, the history of several countries has been interrupted, and about ten to twenty years ago, materials have been lost to get to know the time, so it''s a nickname, but it refers to the time of the day and it''s called the Great Cut-off, or nk Period, so..."


    "A scar at the hands of God given to human history, showing God''s mightiness, even though it fell, could it have been? But what''s wrong with that?


    "Yeah, that''s her fault, but it''s actually primarily on the human side,"


    "Because of the human side......? What''s that supposed to mean?


    I''ve heard a bit about the evil god bing the evil god... i.e. the cause of God''s fall was on the human side, but I''m sure that''s not what I meant.


    But other than that, what can you think of?


    "Hmm... although it seems possible that it is because of the evil gods, some of them were actually because of mankind''s inner geva, or something?


    "Well, there is. Just because there''s a threat to the whole thing doesn''t mean you can''t struggle if that''s all it takes. I mean, it''s something I''ve heard somewhere."


    "Speaking of which, you''ve heard that happened when you crusaded the Demon King..."


    "Experience tells me that''s not true, is it? Instead, it''s only until it''s warm. What was really terrible was that you just couldn''t talk."


    "How terrible it was...... Nevertheless, should we think that when we crusaded the Demon King, we were different when we were evil than we had ever heard of when we were evil gods because we had some such stories to tell?


    I turned my gaze to Satya as I said, and she shrugged my shoulder.


    When I fix the words, is there such a thing as correct?


    And the words actually came true.


    "When I crusade for the Demon King, I don''t see it that much either, because as far as I''m concerned, it honestly feels like how it happened. Instead, I''m the exception."


    "But when it does, I wonder what we''ll haveter.... or even as I guess what happened at the time, I''m not sure what was going on at the time because of that great disconnect, so I feel like trying to guess in the first ce isn''t possible per se?


    "Well, sure. And I''m going to say the answer because it''s not the purpose of this ss to make you guess what happened at the time, but the name of several countries disappeared at the time because they were simply united."


    "To counter the evil gods of mighty power, isn''t it?


    "So that''s it. There''s only one country she destroyed directly. Even more rigorously, if you destroy the capital of that country, you will feel that it has copsed at will. So I''m not going to tell you that she''s not responsible."


    "Hmmm... Speaking of which, I''ve heard one ce called the Wraith Land, but on the contrary, I''ve never heard anything else."


    It''s a story that even now it''s turned into and of death that doesn''t grow one weed, but if the Evil Gods were really more rampant, there should be other simr ces.


    I have no doubt because it is the testimony of those who originally knew at the time, but at least there is no contradiction at the moment.


    "She waited there the whole time, and it was there that she was eventually destroyed. However, there was no reason for countries to know that at the time, so we put our hands together so that we could fight it a little bit, so that we could resist it, not just the big countries."


    "I see...? But then again, I don''t feel like the word responsibility deserves it?


    "Right. Although it is at the hands of men that the history of many countries has been interrupted, it cannot be said that it is to me."


    "Yeah, ''cause that''s not what caused it. I mean, don''t you think that''s strange? Just because we unite doesn''t mean that the history of the country that was there before disappears. If it''s not destroyed, it''s usually inherited as it is."


    Speaking of which, you only said that the name of the country had disappeared.


    "That sort of thing. So, well, I''m also going to conclude that history broke because we burned the materials of the time ourselves. I physically erased it, so it''s only natural that the history of the country that was there will be interrupted."


    "Is...? How did that happen?


    Hildegard with a shing face, but I''m sure the Somas would have looked simr.


    Because normally, it''s not something you can have inside.


    In short, it treats the history of the time as ck history and decides that it did not.


    What the hell would I do that for?


    "By the way, should I take it for granted, I didn''t do it at the time, roughly 200 years from then? About 300 years ago."


    "Civil strife... No, I think we''re going to split normally if we do that."


    "Well, I don''t think you know a bit about this. I mean, it''s a disgrace to us when we smash it."


    "Of which... of holy divinity, you mean?


    "What the hell did Shame do to you?


    "Hey, it was a time when I couldn''t afford a lot of things around here either, so I felt like if I realized... it seemed like someone had risked part of it that God had fallen and done harm to people"


    "I fear that one day you may fall more than you are God... considering the possibility that you will be?


    That''s not what I said, Satya exhaled her sigh.


    If you think about it in theory, you can''t say it''s impossible.


    Theoretically, it means everything is possible, except that the odds are zero.


    There''s no way I can say that.


    And in fact, God is falling.


    There''s no way I can deny it... but at the same time, it''s just an outrage.


    Even if it''s the same god, it''s just that it''s called the same god.


    It''s natural to think that just because someone somewhere went mad, maybe one day they would go crazy too, but if you try to erase someone out there who went mad from the record, that''s what''s crazy.


    I just put a lid on the smelly stuff, and it doesn''t mean its contents are gone.


    Instead, it would be far more harmful to keep dangerous things out of sight and make them stop thinking.


    "Of course it''s an extreme part of what I''ve thought about that. But unfortunately, they had power, and the art ofmunicating that voice existed all over the world. We had a country at the time, and we were at the top of the world."


    "Well, if you have a country, it makes no sense."


    Even now, if we do it well, we have a degree of influence that makes the world bisectable.


    It was also natural for that to happen if we had a solid foundation: the country.


    "It''s actually due to the fact that we don''t have a country right now. At the time, only a fraction of it was rampant, but instantly it spread to the whole world, and when I realized it, there was a pocky nk in history"


    "To never repeat that mistake again, you mean?


    "If it''s true, I guess we should dissolve Holy Theism, and I''ve considered it for once."


    "Is that too much influence,"


    "And I don''t know how far it''s going to ripple anymore."


    "Well, if I just think about it lightly, it''s gonna be terrible for now, you know."


    "For once, this still tends to shrink a bit, doesn''t it? It''s just... it''s a theory of results, but I might say I''m d I still have this much influence."


    "Hmm... what do you mean?


    "Earlier, you said our influence had spread all over the world, didn''t you? But technically, that''s not right. Technically, there''s only one country that wasn''t affected"


    "¡­ Empire of Upitel, is it"


    ording to the flow of the story, it can be anything else.


    If I told her so, Satya nodded as she shrugged her shoulders.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "... Is that what we talked about today? What does that have to do with this? Or has it been erased... no, in a history that hasn''t been erased, maybe?


    "Well... all I can say so far is that it''s possible, too? Or, to be honest, I''m not sure why it''s on the world side."


    "For that matter, didn''t I feel so surprised that the Empire turned to its enemies?


    "That doesn''t surprise me. But it''s true that I was seriously surprised when I saw that paper. I thought it wasn''t just there."


    "Hmm... what reason is that?


    "It''s a simple story. That country has always thought about mankind as a whole, no matter who stands on top. Step aside without even being flushed by the will of a great power. Even though it''s nearly a thousand years old, that country has never been at its peak. Probably, intentionally, yeah. Well, that wasn''t until I became the emperor of our time."


    So I don''t know if it has anything to do with it, but I decided to talk about it this time because it''s not necessarily irrelevant.


    It''s a story that has nothing to do with magic, and I don''t feel like I can apply it to anything, but preparedness for the world and the Empire is urgent.


    Then I guess there''s no choice but to be told these stories.


    Above all, it was myself who wanted it, and it is also true that curiosity was somewhat satisfied in the sense that I had learned something I did not know.


    However, soma exhaled one breath, thinking that if she could, she would tell me a story that seemed to have something to do with this one, and could have something to do with magic.

 697 Former Strongest, Know Various Facts

    It''s obvious, but Satya has other things to do besides give her sses.


    The original Lord of the Holy City is Satya.


    There are things that require Satya''s opinion or a vote.


    Until the arrival of the Somas, they had been there at once when they woke up to deal with such matters, but now things are happening.


    Apparently, the majority of them are handled as they are by Eleonora.


    I''m giving you the authority to do that... or it doesn''t seem to be a problem at all.


    It is Satya''s saying that Eleonora was never skipping, but even spinning things that he didn''t need either to be overly disciplined.


    Given that it was a mix of stupidity, I suspect Satya just wanted to skip it more, but not to mention flowers?


    Together, as it turns out, the status quo takes on a form close to Satya''s wishes, but still does not amount to zero.


    There are a few things that really need Satya, so we need time to process them.


    And that happens, and not all of Satya''s time on the day she''s awake is poured out on the Somas.


    About an hour before lunch and an hour before dinner.


    That was the time when Satya''s sses would not take ce, i.e. the free time of the Somas.


    "And even when they say freedom, I honestly don''t know what to do...?


    But to tell the truth, Eina said so and gave a bewildered look.


    Well, naturally, that''s true.


    "Hmm... but I''m really free, so all I can say is you can do whatever you want. Besides, it''s basically mealtime as it is, so it''s tough to go outside... no, is it even tough to go outside with the assumption that you dare eat outside? Speaking of which, I''ve never been to the Holy City to eat out..."


    "What are we going to do to make your ns, not Aina..."


    To Hildegardo''s words like a shudder, Soma returns her thoughts whoops.


    That was unattractive, but you can''t just leave Eina here alone.


    It wasn''t exactly Eina or the hand to take her outside, but it''s the same in the sense that Soma knows nothing about the Holy Capital, even though she''s been here longer.


    Even if such people form each other and go outside, I''m even suspicious of being able to get a good meal.


    At least it should be another time.


    "... by the way, how were you guys killing time?


    "Well, basically, I''ve been reading a book I borrowed."


    "I was watching such a soma...!


    Isn''t that like putting your chest up and saying?


    Eina had simr feelings, she sighed out with her hands on her forehead.


    "I mean, I''ve been wondering for a while since yesterday, was Mr. Hildegard like this? I feel like I''ve been holding back a little bit more..."


    "Hmm... if you ask me, is it?


    Although this has always been the case in situations where we speak one-on-one, I also feel that we have been more restrained in situations where others have eyes.


    Though I also feel like it wasn''t a big difference, that''s what Eina says, which means at least that''s what Eina feels.


    Turning his doubtful eyes to Hildegard in that way, he told him with his chest stretched again:


    "I''ve dumped my weight on Radius...!


    "Pick it up now."


    Exhaling sighs at the fool, well I guess this is it already.


    Regardless, I don''t mean Hildegard, I mean leisure time crushing.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like we want to do anything in particr, so we can have this conversation here until time."


    "... uh, I''m helpful, are you okay with that?


    "I''ll be free for a day tomorrow anyway. It''s the same with my whole life that I can''t think of anything to do."


    "Well, I''m d to hear that."


    "I just wanted to say that you should shut up and do what you have to do... but you''re usually moving your arms even as youe into the conversation. Why are you so capable of such a ce for nothing...?


    "Well, this is still God."


    That''s how he shows off his Doya face, sure, even this, the word suited him well.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t look like it.


    By the way, not now, but Soma and the others are not moving the room during the break.


    And this is originally Satya''s room.


    It was rather natural for Satya to do the work assigned to her there, and as a result, the Somas were chatting while in the same space as Satya, who was now working.


    However, this is what Satya wants.


    Soma and the others decided to stay in the same room, whether it was a break or not, because they said that the roots were lonely or something and that it would be better if people were nearby to work.


    Fortunately, although I do not pinch my mouth from time to time, there will be no problem because it seems that those who work are able to do so without problems.


    Note that I haven''t actually told Aina about this yet, so I''m not supposed to know... but I''m probably starting to get used to dealing with it normally.


    Well, it''s something you can''t help but be in awe of the other guy, and this is not a problem either.


    Or can we even say it''s a good trend?


    Whatever.


    "Well, that''s the decision for now...... what should we talk about even if we chat"


    "¡­ it is true that, when they say otherwise, this is not particrly true."


    "No, there is, isn''t there? Especially Soma."


    "Hmm? Is that me?


    "I don''t think there''s something you haven''t checked with Eina yet?


    "Oh... are you talking about Radius?


    Speaking of which, while I was trying to ask what had happened after I was gone, I didn''t have the opportunity to ask.


    Sure is a good opportunity when ites to good opportunities.


    Hildegard is still very good at this kind of thing.


    "Huh."


    Praise me for this! But if I don''t even show you the Doya face that I''m just saying, it''s perfect, or maybe I really cared about that, but don''t you realize it''s only counterproductive?


    And Satya looks at Hildegard like that with a face that doesn''t make sense, but she may have already forgotten that she looked simr earlier.


    But such an idiotic deity thing went through, while Soma turned her gaze to Aina.


    "Speaking of which, why was I distracted to ask, what was Radius like after my senior disappeared?


    "Right... well, it''s been a lot of trouble, huh? Mr. Hildegard just disappears after he deres his will, and Sophia and the others are calm in the face, but his words and actions clearlycked calm. If Mr. Hildegard was toote for another day, he might have gone to war with the Holy City."


    "Wow... we might have picked that up too. I''m not going to lose because there are two Seven Heavens, but I''m sorry about all that noise. So if the Empire had dered war, it might not have been this rxing by now."


    "Speaking of which, were you wrong to see when I wasing?... Think about it, do you feel you''re taking your predictions too far off?


    "Uh... well, maybe we''ll talk about thatter. Oh, you don''t mind if I keep talking about me, do you?


    "Hmm... but we didn''t have to break out in the end, so that''s the end of it, right?


    "Right. And then I went back to Dimento."


    "Dimension... Speaking of which, how was Dimension?


    "Whatever they say, it''s normal...... oh no, it''s normal, wasn''t it?


    "Mm? What does that mean?


    Yeah, yeah, I don''t think something''s gonna happen over there, but I still can''t say enough that nothing''s gonna happen like it used to.


    Seems like Eina forgot, so even if it did, it wouldn''t really be a big deal... etc. Though it was a thought soma, it apparently had a slightly different direction.


    "Uh, it''s not like something happened, it''s the other way around. There was nothing there. I thought something was going on until I didn''t say as much as Radius, but nothing like that. When I told him that Mr. Hildegard was early, he said," Well, I guess so. "


    "Oh...... I see"


    If it is indeed Iori, that would be the reaction.


    Because Io knows about Satya, it is natural to react differently than Radius.


    Alternatively, there is no wonder that we were able to predict to arge extent.


    "I see... are you convinced?


    "At least I can be a senior... but you seem dissatisfied, don''t you?


    Aina looked like she didn''t know why she was convinced.


    From the soma, on the contrary, I don''t know why I''m not convinced, and so on... and so far I thought, the mundane question crosses my mind.


    "... Speaking of which, how well does Eina know about her father, about Iori?


    At the same time, how far does he tell his daughter about himself?


    And depending, you must also know why Eina would react like that.


    But at this point, it''s pretty predictable.


    "About my father...? Even if they say so... I don''t think they know much about it, do they? ''Cause my father was a brave man, that''s what I found out in college."


    "Well, not exactly what I expected..."


    He''s not like that.


    "I don''t know how to say this in front of my daughter, but basically he''s amodity."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just a fact."


    "To be honest, I still can''t believe that I still have kids..."


    And it was the result of some sort of associative game that it passed to have the back of the brain of instant soma.


    Having a child naturally means that there are those who have had the child, and we cannot assume that role regardless of Iori.


    Then inevitably there was a mother, and at the end of that thought, I realized that, speaking of which, Soma didn''t know about Eina''s mother.


    "Well, Aina has a mother..."


    "What are you taking for granted...? But speaking of which, you never had a mother when you came to the castle."


    "Hmm. So somehow I never realized before...... by the way, what kind of mother are you?


    "I don''t care what they say... I''m embarrassed to exin what my mother is like?


    "Is that so too...... so what''s the look like? Does it still resemble Eina?


    "Simr, they say, but you honestly don''t quite understand yourself. Well, maybe it''s because they don''t look alike at all in a way. Because my mother has dark hair and dark eyes just like my father."


    "Ho..."


    Naturally, it was also first-sighted information.


    But then...


    Does that mean that only Aina is different?


    "Well, yeah. Honestly, I used to think it was a lot when I was a little girl. I used to feel like I didn''t inherit the talents of the two of them. My mother doesn''t really like her own hair or eyes, though. Anything. It used to be a hated color."


    "Hmm...? Is that so...?


    ck should have been more of a delightful color.


    Lie or true, by which I mean excellence in talent.


    At least I don''t remember hearing stories about being abhorred, etc.


    But.


    "Oh... that''s what Veritas said in an extremely small part of it. Sure, because the Demon King had dark hair and dark eyes, he was perceived as ominous? Still, like I said, most people didn''t believe that."


    "I mean, if that''s the case, then Cami shouldn''t either, right? Cami must have been from Veritas, but I don''t remember hearing that, do I?


    "Because only a limited number of people said so. Cami didn''t get a voice, or it was decided Cami wasn''t eligible. Cami''s not a tea mixer, even though it''s ck."


    "It''s quite a mess..."


    "It''s superstitious."


    "But when you say that, you''re also superstitious that you have different talents depending on the color of your hair, right? Sure, from what I saw at the academy, I felt like I was inclined to..."


    "Oh, if we''re talking about the rtionship between hair color and talent, it''s true, isn''t it? Because I did."


    Momentster, the gaze of the Somas was simultaneously directed towards Satya.


    Although I had heard stories about various hair rtionships, it was the first time I had heard stories that would be definitive.


    Around even Hildegard''s eyes open, it''s about seeing how much this story is.


    "Hmm... I have no particr reason to doubt it, but why did you do it?


    "Huh? ''Cause that''s easier to understand, right? At a nce, you can see what talent you have, and it''s easier to stretch your power in that direction."


    "You''re right... you created such aw on purpose for such a thing...?


    Apparently, it''s impossible.


    From Hildegard''s reaction, I know that very well.


    But Satya didn''t seem to care, letting him do the uselessly clever thing of moving his arms but shrugging his shoulders.


    "It was meant to be one of the antidotes to her... evil."


    "To the Evil God...? How does that rte to counteracting evil gods?


    It should have been a story in the first ce that Satya immediately summoned a hero''s worthy soul from another world because there was nothing he could do about it.


    It should have been a metastasis, not a reincarnation, so the color of the hair there has nothing to do with it.


    No, or maybe it will take a correction or something in that part when youe over here... but I get the following word that it doesn''t seem to be that way.


    "Thank you. I didn''t mean to call for help. I''m just going to do something with the people of this world... and make abyrinth or something."


    "Labyrinth...? What does thebyrinth have to do with this?


    "I''m supposed to be for trials. device to train people and empower them to counter her. There were too many people who believed in me, and I couldn''t have given them the strength to do otherwise."


    It all went to waste, but Aina looked at Satya in an uplicated way when she was at ease with things like that.


    Perhaps I spoke to Aina like that because the way she looked seemed spicy somehow.


    "Aina, what''s wrong?


    "... no? I just thought that when you''re here, you''re gonna get pompous and information you never knew before. I was still going to study quite a bit in college..."


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about the information we know here because it''s all we can''t know in college. I mean, this is my first experience with new informationing out, right?


    "Not at all. Let''s overact a little bit. Besides, it''s supposed to be a break now, isn''t it?


    "Whoa, speaking of which, you did. Well, I guess I''ll just concentrate a little bit on my job."


    That said, Soma watched with indescribability about Satya, who had turned her gaze back to the job at hand to deflect her face from us.


    It''s easy to predict what the rtionship was, even if you don''t call it that way as much as you can about the Evil God and think from what you keep saying to her.


    How did Satya feel when she thought and executed all sorts of things to destroy in order to counter such an opponent, but everything was useless and she asked someone for help that had nothing to do with it?


    That''s not something you can imagine even if you want to... and I guess it''s something you shouldn''t even care about that you figured out poorly.


    With that in mind, I look up at the ceiling somehow.


    And I think it''s the same thing now that you have to ask someone who doesn''t have anything to do with it.


    Besides, things are going on then.


    It is only this time that the Somas are doing this here and now to clean up what they did not clean up at that time in a certain sense.


    And I almost think of something, and Soma sighs half-reflexively.


    But there was nothing gained, and Soma dropped her sigh into the ceiling again, wanting to go back to life where she could really just think about magic.

 698 Laughter And Magic

    Even though the atmosphere bes just a little strange, it is lunch where we have been chatting for a while, and if we finish eating that, it is the resumption of sses.


    I looked lightly at the room I came back to again and leaked a sigh of relief because no one had dragged the atmosphere earlier.


    A mild tension, a slight exaltation and a greedy and sincere desire to restore everything to itself.


    I thought something simr earlier, but the atmosphere here was still simr to that of the College.


    Well, maybe it''s natural.


    The fact that someone tells you something has nothing to do with the ce or the other person.


    They teach seriously, and this one begs to teach sincerely.


    It was only natural that the atmosphere should be simr because the same thing was done.


    And when I was thinking about that, I identally got eyes on Soma.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, or because I felt my gaze, but the matter of seeing each other as a matter of fact already exists.


    "... eh"


    Momentster, Aina was reflectively distracted.


    It''s not like anything happened.


    I just remembered that, uh, speaking of which, I''m wearing something different today.


    Then I was inadvertently embarrassed.


    Aina''s wearing this made-up outfit, if I''m being honest, is just in mean.


    Because I only felt disproportionate to be treated as a messenger in the Holy City, I spoke when I offered a service that I didn''t even know I could do, but in fact the Holy City side did not intend to do so from the beginning.


    Besides, even the Somas understood that.


    Perhaps Eina would have noticed if she''d been calm, but it''s a pointless assumption than she didn''t notice right now.


    And anyway, I was the only one who hadn''t noticed, so I thought, at least, clothes.


    I''m only mean enough to be too tiny and likely to disappear if I blow it... but I''m the one who said I didn''t deserve it here.


    If this is the kind of clothing given to me, I decided to be willing to just keep wearing it.


    Although it is slightly ufortable to wear it myself, it is only about the part where you are wearing clothes that you are not supposed to wear.


    There was no problem with the movement, rather it was even a very moveable garment to be honest.


    That''s not necessarily what I''m supposed to say about clothing for service, or whether there was any fine work done around satire, but it''s true that it didn''t bitter in that sense, and so there''s the aspect that it''s worn.


    If this were very hard to move clothes, I would have just given up wearing Eina as well.


    And then, I''m just ufortable because I''m not used to it, which doesn''t mean I don''t like it.


    If you don''t like it, I''m talking about whether you''re willing to wear it aggressively.


    And, well, what the... Though it''s not irrelevant that Soma praised me.


    And, thinking about it, I gently moaned my clothes and looked up, and now Satya and I met each other in the eye.


    Shortly afterwards, Aina identally caught her mouth because she felt that in that grin that was floated, she included something to see something raw and warm.


    It was seen, and it is enlightened.


    If you understand that, your cheeks will stain red.


    But when I exhaled one thing there, I switched consciousness.


    It''s not time to think about it now, it''s time for sses to take ce right now.


    Though both Soma and Hildegard say they look serious and stare at Satya, there''s no way new people can distract themselves.


    Tightening her mind and turning her gaze again, Satya grinned and opened her mouth as if to say that she had done well.


    "Well, let''s continue our studies."


    "Nevertheless, what are we going to do? We''re done talking about the Great Cut off, aren''t we?


    "Thest one was a long way off the sidewalk."


    As always, there is no such thing as reluctance or forgiveness towards Satya.


    It is true that Eina has also begun to get used to Satya, which I feel, but it is just not enough to imitate that.


    If I get used to it, I can do it, but I can''t say anything.


    "This is tough again. But... yeah, you do. Then I guess I''ll let you guys choose next time."


    "I choose... no way, what''s in the ss...?


    "Yeah, right?


    "No, it is, it''s not. That''s what I''m talking about."


    "Well, you''re right, but honestly, you''re lost. I gave you all the information you had to know at the moment."


    "Hmm? I just want to ask what the hell that means... but I guess I won''t answer anyway"


    "That''s not true, is it? In the first ce, it just means the way it is when ites to the present."


    "No, make it look like you''re answering. You''re not answering after all."


    "Did you find out? Well, anyway, are you sure about that? Are you sure you want to tell me anything now? If there''s anything I can teach you, though."


    That being said, Satya alternates between Aina and Hildegard''s face, but honestly, it was Aina''s true intention to have trouble being told that.


    At least Aina isn''t here because she wants to know exactly what it is.


    I was just told I wanted you to tell me something, and there''s no way I cane up with it.


    Or so I think we should use soma.


    I don''t know whether or not he is in person.


    It''s not like Satya doesn''t want to do it as much as possible.


    By the way, there''s no doubt that Satya doesn''t intentionally try to turn her face toward Soma because Soma keeps raising one arm all the way up from earlier.


    That arm, which is pinned all the way through the ceiling, seems to indicate Soma''s powerful will, and I can tell from the moment I see you have any opinions.


    You''ll be sure that mouth opens the moment you turn your face.


    And I can predict what I''m going to say.


    Because there''s only one thing that Soma wants.


    "In the meantime, there''s nothing special about it from me. I don''t even know what I don''t know in the first ce."


    "Oh well... you could have been tough on Aina for sure. Bye, Hildegard. All you have to do is rely on me, okay?


    "No, I''m not bothered anymore. Do you feel good about magic?


    The moment Hildegard said that, there was a sound of the chair next to Aina moving.


    If you turn your gaze towards you while it''s somewhat obvious, Soma stands up as expected and stares at Satya.


    And how much I couldn''t wait, the joy and anticipation were clearly floating on its face.


    "... that''s unusual."


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "I''m just talking to myself. You look happier than that, don''t you?


    "Regardless. You can ask God about magic, right? There is no better way to gather information to fulfill my wishes."


    "Well, I''m sure you might."


    Even as he snorts, Aina''s eyes are still pointed at Soma''s face.


    Again, even smaller, rarer, grunts than before.


    That Somaughs in itself doesn''t mean it''s so rare.


    But most of the time, that grin justes to my mouth and eyes.


    I know I''mughing from the atmosphere, but I don''t really do things likeugh all over my face.


    That''s what Soma was doing right now, making augh all over her face.


    So it is rare.


    And Aina, unexpectedly, realizes another thing.


    Soma is definitely growing again in many wayspared to the old days.


    Back length, face, etc. are one of them.


    It may still be a little early to call me an adult, but I am nevertheless definitely moving one step closer to an adult.


    But at the same time, Soma is still fifteen.


    Even if we wee adults and are recognized as adults, we still need time to speak of them as adults, which is how old they are.


    I don''t even think about that at all when I look at my usual soma... I just remembered that the grin that soma is having right now looks age-appropriate, and at the same time that soma is still old enough to be called such a boy.


    Though, that doesn''t mean what''s wrong with that... just one thing, I think.


    I don''t have anything else to say... but I still thought it was so obvious that I should see a smile rather than a sunken or contemtive face.


    "... isn''t that okay, in a story about magic? As a magician, I''m interested in hearing what you can say."


    "Aina......!


    "Yes, yes, okay, so just sit back and calm down. At that rate, if we start talking, we''re gonna miss it, right?


    "Mm... you''re absolutely right"


    Apparently, he was convinced, a soma who sat on the spot, but his gaze would not let go of Satya.


    And Satya finally seemed to have an idea with it, and when she shrugged her shoulders, she exhaled.


    "Um, if I could do the magic, I''d have turned it around a littleter, hey"


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    "I guess that''s one of the reasons we don''t seem to need it these days, and because magic is rted to a lot of things, we have a lot to talk about."


    "Ho... do you have a lot to talk about?"


    "Well, if you do, you make your eyes shine there, don''t you? But I don''t think most people can talk about hatred, do they? I didn''t mean to talk to you today, so I didn''t get your permission."


    "Permission......? What do you mean you need permission to talk...? Are you a god...?


    "It''s about magic. It''s kind of an exception around here."


    "Hmm... well, I can think of a way to keep things entertaining at once. At least that''s not a problem for me."


    "You''re amazingly positive, aren''t you? But if you want to talk about it, let''s talk about it as much as we can."


    Saying so, Satya slowly opens her mouth when she looks over the scene like she didn''t wear it.


    That''s it.


    "In conclusion, magic wasn''t actually created by me."


    I have spoken those words.

 699 Get Information About The Former Strongest, Magic, Etc.

    If I were to be honest, I wouldn''t have been so surprised.


    Even so, Satya is only an administrator.


    And administrators are those who do not create the world themselves, but take over and manage a world that has already been able to do so to some extent.


    Sometimes Satya is not involved, it would rather be natural.


    Moreover, I should have said before that the management of reason, starting with magic guidance, is not inherently my role, etc.


    No wonder, then, that Satya didn''t create it.


    However, although I can be so convinced, I also have one question.


    Because ording to what I once heard in the college, something called magic should be a rtively new technology.


    Well, when I say new, it''s supposed to be about five hundred years since mankind started using magic, but I don''t mind saying it''s new enough because it''s also said that swordsmanship, etc. has been used for thousands of years.


    And five hundred years ago, it was just at a time when evil gods were supposedly rampant.


    I don''t think that the evil god, who was trying to destroy the world instead of mankind, would create magic for mankind.


    When ites to it, it''s possible that...


    "... does magic mean that although it existed from the beginning in this world, or at least from before it could be conveyed to mankind, it was unknown?


    "No, it fits that magic was born about five hundred years ago in this world. Just that it wasn''t created by me."


    "... wait a minute. I mean... someone other than you made magic, huh?


    Hildegard, while speaking for himself, did not seem to believe.


    That would be so.


    Creating a new concept in the world is God''s exclusive patent.


    Because he is a former god, Hildegard must have a good understanding of that.


    In other words, if that were true, there would have been a third God, neither Satya nor the Evil God at the time.


    But I had never heard such a story.


    "I know what you guys are thinking, but I''ll tell you it''s a mistake. Because I created magic because I''m one of the heroes of the other world who called me to crusade evil gods."


    "One of the heroes...? It''s supposed to be the wizard of the beginning who told and spread magic to mankind..."


    "Oh, that''s not wrong either, is it? Because they''re the same person."


    "... does that mean that the hero who created the magic scattered the magic into the world with his own hands? Hmm... I thought about it at times and wondered if you had spread magic as an antidote to evil gods..."


    "Well, you''d think so in association with earlier stories, but that''s too much to think about. He spread magic to mankind in the first ce, after the evil gods were destroyed."


    "Ho...? That''s the first time..."


    Though Soma is also the first to hear of it, he hears that the whole world was worn out at the time at the price of it, although the Evil God managed to destroy it.


    So did you also decide to spread the word thinking that magic would help rebuild...?


    "Um... pick a word and say it, but he was a hero, but he was never a saint. Should I say I was more of a freak?


    "Didn''t you say you''d pick a word or something?


    "I still chose this, didn''t I? ''Cause that''s why he spread magic to mankind, because it''s going to develop better. He was such a freak thinking about magic and how he could make better magic."


    "Hmm... he was more than talented enough to indulge in it, but that''s not enough to create a new concept for the world? That''s not what God can do. How did you do around there?


    "If God can only do it, then he''s be God, too, right? I don''t know if I can be a god from people."


    "Hmm, is it a shame to say it''s a shame? In fact, he was just qualified to be a god. But he''s turning it down, isn''t he? I''d rather do more magical research than carry such a hassle," he said.


    "... I''ve been thinking about you just now, but you''re someone who''s going to be able to talk to Soma somehow"


    "Right, maybe it fits?


    "Well, I don''t care about people I won''t be able to see anymore. More than that, how did the person end up creating magic in this world?


    "That''s simple. There was no god but me in this world at the time."


    "... you created it," he said? But I thought you said you didn''t create it yourself.


    "Sure, I tried to use something called magic in this world, but all the theories for it were borrowed from him. It''s not thick enough to say that I made it."


    There was no contradiction in Satya''s words at all.


    It would be too thick a skin on the face to talk about it like it was my handle, even though it certainly wasn''t what I thought it was.


    Though.


    "So, why did you bother telling me that? I don''t have to h h h h h... oh no, wait. Speaking of which, you said you had permission earlier, right?


    "That''s just great. Yeah, I mean, that''s why I can''t tell you much about magic. More than just borrowing his theory, most of his powers on magic lie beyond. I have a deal like that, and that''s why I can only tell you a few things that I''ve noticed for myself. Besides, the specifications have been changed because it was too hard to use once. I don''t think there''s much I can say."


    "Hmm... I''m convinced of everything."


    In short, if you put it simply, it''s impossible because you don''t even really know how to exin magic.


    Technically, it seems slightly different, and there are a lot of things that seem to be going on with that, but we don''t need to worry about that at the moment.


    It wouldn''t have anything to do with magic directly anyway.


    All I know now is one thing.


    Apparently, it was impossible to ask all sorts of questions about magic.


    "But when it does, I wonder what it is. The current story was interesting..."


    "Well, I guess I won''t get any more information that might be beneficial to you. Shouldn''t you rather hear something you''re worried about than that? I''m talking about you reading a lot of books, and I think there might be something about one or two of them?


    "Hmm... I did read a lot about it, but I wonder, is it? Nevertheless, there is one particr thing thates to mind¡­ No, speaking of which, was there only one"


    "Well... why don''t you ask? I have a wide heart. If you can answer me, I''ll answer you."


    Though I thought for a moment that whoever was truly broad-minded would not say such a thing, I did not put it out in my mouth.


    You don''t have to bother getting in a bad mood.


    Besides, when ites to just the right opportunity, it''s just the right opportunity.


    One day I thought I''d ask, but I never got that chance.


    Whatever happened, I didn''t know whether it was okay for me to put it in my mouth easily.


    But if I were here now, I wouldn''t even have to worry about that.


    "Hmm... so it''s a corner, and I suppose it''s sweet for your words"


    "You should. So, what the hell do you care? Well, I think I can predict somehow."


    "Perhaps that prediction is correct. - What my life cares about is about magic."


    It should be said that Soma has done a lot of research on magic.


    But the censorship seems to being in from the Sacred Capital side, so I never got any specific information.


    Speaking of information to be found, magic is the work of God who performs miracles by praying to God.


    And just how wonderful it is and the beautiful praise that sometimes breaks the difficulties, sometimes overturns the tragedy, is exactly the miracle that God''s love can aplish¡­ etc., and there was no information at all avable on exactly how it can be used and what is possible.


    There has been some progress from there because I read the books Eleonora gave me.


    Exactly what is in the Sacred Capital is not known if censorship is loose or if Eleonora dared to choose such a book, but it turns out to be some specific method and effect of use.


    But there''s a prerequisite for that.


    "To use magic, we need to go into holy divinity and be recognized by God. In other words, if I truly worship you, will I be able to use magic in my life?


    It''s amon invitationint, and if you say it''s ainingint, it''s not until then, but this is how God actually exists and manifests itself.


    Then, or even the possibility can be denied.


    But it should be said that Satya''s answer was to shake her head to the side.


    I''m just sorry about that.


    "Oh yeah, you can''t do that. If you say so, it''s just magic with different activation methods. I don''t think you can do it because your magic skills are essential."


    "... I think I just heard more problem statements?


    "Depending on who you''re asking, there''s going to be no questions asked and there''s going to be a heretical interrogation..."


    At the same time, Eina and Hildegard whine in a face that was neither frightened nor surprised by the information leaked.


    Perhaps the same thing has happened to Soma''s face.


    I had a prediction that it would be so.


    Because they were informed that a determined sacrament was always needed to use magic, and that the phenomena they expressed were essentially identical.


    But there''s no way I could have expected God himself to affirm it.


    "Well, I originally wanted to show magic and magic as something different, because that''s what Eleonora thought to make the position of Holy God strong and special. As far as I''m concerned, it''s not that much of a detention there... and then it''ll be made public, right?


    "Hmmm... Speaking of which, it has also been said that magic can be used in recent years when entering holy divinity, etc?


    "That''s a rumor Eleonora''s letting go, too."


    That''s exactly what Satya never mentioned any more, but that''s how she keeps both sides a little closer together, making sure she realizes it herself?


    But the moment I thought about what that meant, I remembered what I had just heard.


    Sacred divinity is diminishing its own influence.


    If we can see that magic and magic are what make the roots identical, then the particrities of holy divinity diminish.


    That would undoubtedly also mean a decline in influence.


    I thought the rumors about magic were to increase the number of followers of Sacred Divinity, but then what it means changes with galleries.


    Even if there were to be more believers temporarily, it would eventually be a rumor with the opposite effect.


    "... I''m thinking a lot."


    "I can''t help it. It feels like there''s been some kind of deception going around. It''s mainly Eleonora who''s trying."


    "Hmm... by the way, I recall in association, what is the spell? Is that a magical kind of thing?


    "No, the spell... um, what am I going to do? Well, then, can I talk to you?


    "What are you talking about?


    "I guess we''ll need a little further," he said. Anyway, the spell is closer to my power, not magic... or h, h, h, h, h, h. "


    "... your power, then...? That is¡­"


    "... the power of God, right?


    Even shrugging his shoulders to affirm, Satya''s face seemed to have a slight bitterness spread.


    But before he could capture the meaning, Satya just released the following words.


    "I touched on it a little bit in the chatter earlier, but the corrtion between the color of my hair and eyes and my talent is a specification of this world that I intended to incorporate, and the rumors that are spreading are correct. But only in terms of white, it''s a little different from what I was meant to convey."


    "White... I mean, witch, is it"


    Reflectively, my friend''s facees to mind, and Satya nods so that she can wear it on her.


    God''s eyes, of the same colour as hers, were directed straight towards Soma.


    "Yeah. Well, contrary to ck, white has no talent whatsoever, you''re right. It''s just a story if you look at it only by human standards. The truth is, it also means you can''t measure it in people''s bodies."


    "... just like you, maybe?


    "That''s the thing. What... you honestly don''t know how you''re getting like this right now. Well, as they hated brte ck eyes partly because of the Demon King, I guess there was something enough to do that."


    "You can really use it at the heart..."


    "Hmmm... but then it does seem convincing in some parts. I thought the spell didn''t hang in consideration for the effect..."


    "Yeah, because it''s something I''m supposed to use. I mean, it actually fits as an array consideration. I''m the one who said I could fit in."


    Though it''s likely that we haven''t talked about how we''re still hiding a lot, Soma didn''t pursue it any further.


    Because it''s going to take time and, above all, they''re still going to talk to me now.


    That''s what Satya is all about.


    I''m thinking a lot, but I guess it''s because of that... well, this one is in a position to teach, even though it''s a coborator.


    If that''s the kind of policy you''re going with, there''s nothing else you can do but follow.


    Besides, not yet.


    I don''t have the option of not asking more than a friend is involved... somehow, but some things are like a vague hunch that I guess I''ll also be involved in something again.


    I''m sure by then, Satya will be talking to me, too.


    I trust you to that extent.


    Okay, but anyway, we''re going to be done talking like this.


    I''d like to ask you something else because it''s a corner opportunity... would there have been anything else that I wouldn''t have heard if it weren''t for this time?


    I recently read a book, I''ve looked into it in the past.


    Remembering those things, thinking...... and narrowing my eyes.


    What happens after that, and whining about it, Soma made her think about both the past and the future.

 700 The FoolS Decision

    "Ha..."


    When Aina came back to the room she had been given, sighing, walking to the side of the bed, she mmed straight into the bed.


    Thanks to the unusual softness that has graciously received Eina''s body, there is almost zero impact transmitted to her body.


    But now Aina can''t afford to enjoy the feeling or think she doesn''t deserve it.


    Moving only his thighs and neck, he turned to the side, exhaling a great sigh again.


    "I can''t do this anymore... it''s been tough knowing what I don''t know"


    The difficulty of learning was meant to be fully understood in the college, but apparently it was only meant to be.


    Most of all, if it''s the whole city, there''s no ss in the college where stories that could be pulled off instantly by heretical inquisitors pop up, so it''s probably natural to take it for granted.


    Still, the Somas didn''t see me tired, so I''m not evenforted when I said that.


    Is there an opportunity to be here at this rate to help in any way?


    With that in mind, I identally leaked a third sigh.


    "It''s just a bit of a snag, though I knew it to some extent..."


    It was to Hildegard in Soma, God, who was in the same ce.


    I''m a little unsure what God meant by being in the same ce or something, but I guess I''m definitely God.


    Only those who had the same experience knew it, but the moment they saw it, they instinctively understood it.


    To such an extent that I can assure you that there is no such thing as a mistake.


    Besides, Soma and the others admitted it.


    Then it must have been true.


    Or that''s not a problem in the first ce.


    There may be a lot of problems if you think sacramentally, but Eina is not even a believer.


    Where there was a problem, it''s not what I found out.


    So it''s more of a problem.


    "... what, begging for teachings directly from God"


    One way or another, the momentum seems to be that we can create a new religion as it is.


    That''s unlikely, and whoever you talk to will only be treated like a makeover.


    Imagine what it would be like to talk about it in Radius.


    "... that? You''re starting to feel surprisingly incredible..."


    Everyone in my imagination had a glimpse in their faces, but if you put it in words, yeah, you finally got to that realm, something like that.


    There are no negative colors there.


    And even if I were on the side of being heard, I could easily imagine that I would react the same way.


    Because it''s that soma.


    Where that degree has happened, there is no wonder.


    But to put it the other way, that''s because Soma was there.


    If it had been just me... or if Hildegard had been with us, we wouldn''t have believed it.


    The look on everyone''s face may have been the same shame, but what it means is, I don''t believe that, something like that.


    ... No, but if it''s soma, only soma reacts differently -


    "That''s why I said soma is good..."


    As Aina shrugged in her own thoughts, she buried her face in the pillow.


    The story is getting out of the way in the first ce.


    Let''s fix it.


    "Uh... I can''t believe I''m begging you to teach directly from God, could I?"


    Rolling around, lying on your back and looking up at the ceiling, you keep thinking.


    What would you think if you found out yesterday that you had God, that you could speak as if you were on par with God, and teach all sorts of things from God?


    If I had known that before I left as a messenger from Diment, I would have...


    "... No, if that''s all, why don''t youe?"


    Even if you cower, you wouldn''t have pulled, I think so.


    To my home country... to help where I became my home country, for Soma''s sake... no, maybe I can pay back my debts to Soma.


    There is no reason not toe.


    "... I just got here, and I can''t tell you what it meant to be like this."


    I have thus tried to mislead with my thoughts in my mouth, and there is still a different word going around in my head than my thoughts.


    Demons to demons, demons to magic, spells to magic, wicked gods to the world, fathers, great disconnection.


    The information I had just learned today was still running around indigestion.


    - And most importantly, I lost to Soma without a hand or a leg.


    I didn''t think I could win.


    Losing is just as expected.


    But to that point, there was no way I could have thought that they would defeat me without even using the magic of fate.


    They poked at the reality that it was far less than they could have imagined.


    I wasn''t distracted for a moment enough.


    Focus was interrupted, which is why there is a pureck of power.


    It is such aplete defeat that there is no excuse.


    For a long time, I hadn''t even taken one step forward.


    Or maybe it meant that Soma walked faster than that, but that''s no excuse.


    In Soma''s role¡­ If we''re going to pay back Soma, we have to keep up with the power of Soma today.


    Otherwise, instead of paying back the debt, all I see is a future that creates further debt.


    In an attempt to lend wisdom, Soma and the others said they were t, but Eina was hopeless at such a different point in time.


    "Ma... that''s why I''m not even going to give up and run back at all"


    Is that really what we should do?


    I guess so.


    Keeping your feet from pulling like that is a smart choice.


    But Hate and Aina were not wise.


    I don''t mind being an idiot, and I prefer an idiot.


    If you mean to be smart about running back here because you don''t want to pull your leg off, then Eina is d she''s stupid.


    "... I wonder what I was mistaken about"


    To my mistakes, I divulge a self-derisive bitterness.


    It is true that Aina had excellent grades there at the College, and in her spare time she was trained by Sofia and became treated like a Sofia apprentice.


    I finally get word from God today that those things have worked, that they have just the power to be Sophia''s cauldron... but if you think about it a little, you''ll see.


    What happened to such a thing?


    How did you think that degree would make you proud and confident?


    The person who walks far in front of himself and is about to pay back his debts is that soma.


    It was only natural that such things were not enough, etc.


    "... switch your head, me"


    As I tell myself, I remember.


    Yes, I used to understand that very well.


    It was only natural that I knew that I couldn''t possibly extend to Soma.


    And still, I was walking behind Soma.


    Because there was something I could do.


    Soma is not omnipotent, if not invincible.


    Sometimes you look like you can do anything at first nce, but you''re missing out in strange ces, or you do something abruptly weird.


    There were many, many things I could do.


    I think, of course there is.


    There''s no way.


    But that''s it.


    It is the privilege of those with strength to be able to speak of discontent.


    If you can only have the strength that you can''t reach, then you have to do what you can.


    Besides, I''m sure... if you say it with simple strength, there shouldn''t even be enough Hildegards.


    There''s no way she doesn''t understand that.


    But still, she''s over there.


    He stands next to Soma and walks with the same gaze.


    At least, I wanted to, and I was scratching my feet.


    Then... there''s no reason Eina can''t do it either.


    "... you won''t lose."


    I don''t tell you what I''m talking about, I don''t have anything on my mind, I squeal.


    I knew best myself that if I became weird conscious, it wouldn''t be a lot of things, etc., that no one would tell me.


    So Aina keeps her eyes closed before she thinks strange words.


    Not to sleep, but to cool your head and gain vitality.


    If I open my eyes like that... Well, what shall I do?


    For now, though it would only be certain to go to the next room.


    Thinking a little further and¡­ much further, Eina only loosened her mouth a little bit.

 701 You Run Into The Former Strongest, Most Unexpected Person

    It was early, about ten days after Eina came to the Holy City.


    In the beginning I was also nervous over a lot of unfamiliarity, it was Aina who was struggling for a long time, but I''m not used to it these days either.


    I stopped taking breaks in my room after ss, and Eleonora and I seem to be able to have a normal conversation.


    In free time, Eina also seemed to have decided to spend time reading the book again, living a life that was totally unchanged from the Somas.


    I don''t seem to be experiencing any particrly problematic issues either...... I might rather be in a tougher situation with Soma now.


    Soma''s there, too, because that''s exactly why.


    "No, there''s been some serious problem, I''m saying something like that, but it just means you''re out of books to read, right?


    "Well, it is."


    Soma nces lightly at the spot as she shrugs her shoulders at Aina, who turns a frightened eye.


    The sights in sight, though familiar, are unfamiliar.


    It was all over the city of the Holy City.


    And Soma and the others are walking through a ce like that right now, basically as Aina said.


    He came looking for something new because he ran out of books to read in his free time.


    Soma has traveled all over the city of the Holy Capital for simr reasons before, but technically not like then.


    It was possible then that there was still a book in the Temple that I had never read, but this time because I know it''s not possible.


    More precisely, because I''ve read through it, though.


    Soon after Soma ran out of books to read in the first ce, he didn''t ask for additional books to Eleonora because he knew why Eleonora was so busy.


    Soma is not selfish enough to ignore it and prioritize his convenience.


    but it''s worth noting here that Soma wasn''t the only one who needed the book.


    Yes, as I mentioned earlier, Eina also decided to read the book, which is why Eina needed it.


    Besides, Eina''s public position is a guest.


    We want to be one of them, and this one epts it, and although that is the case as a treatment, let us not forget that she is a messenger from Diment.


    Eleonora seems to want to work formally with Dimento, but discussions and sorting to do so are necessary.


    Given that it does not end overnight, Eina''s public treatment remains a messenger, at least until those things are over and we can keep pace.


    Therefore, it is also the duty of Eleonora and the others to take care of it.


    If they want something, it has toe true unless they say something unreasonable too, and if they can''t, they have to stop even if they treat them as ipetent.


    If you say so already, it''s just as ipetent and deserving of treatment that annoys the Guest''s hand.


    In short, what do you want to say, if Aina wants a book, Eleonora has to be aligned, even if it was for free time.


    If they go shopping all over the city, Eleonora will be in trouble.


    That''s why I had to get Eleonora to prepare it, at least for the first time... but as a result, I was able to get some Soma''s share ready as well.


    I was hoping you could tell me where the book is and get permission to use it there, and I finally just tried to say that, but they can''t do that publicly for the sake of treating guests either.


    And it doesn''t have to be confirmed again, but the ce where the Somas are being looked after is the Temple.


    It''s not a library.


    It means that it is not a ce to read books, and the number bes limited when it bes a book other than that anyway if it is a Bible or something.


    If it''s a piece of information that Soma doesn''t know, it''s a shame.


    As a result, I finally read through yesterday.


    "Hmmm...... but so it would be nice toe and buy a book, but I wonder where they sell it. It would be helpful if it were something that would mark a mark."


    "... wait a minute"


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "Sure, I thought you were looking around strangely just now... don''t you know where you''re selling it?


    "Instead, why did you think you knew?


    "I guess it''s not what you say great......!


    It is true, but if there is no other way, it is natural.


    Soma has walked around the city of the Holy City a few times before, but all of this has been interrupted for some reason.


    I don''t know much about what is here in the first ce.


    "Uh... Really?


    "Yeah......? So you asked me to look for a new book and see what was in the city?


    "I can only be taken for meaning..."


    "It was disrespectful."


    In fact, as a soma, I meant it that way, but the word is a difficult one.


    By the way, that''s how I invited Aina because I never saw Aina walking outside since she came here, and I simply wondered if I''d look around alone.


    Walking alone in a city I don''t know much about is too vain, and Eina won''t know much about this ce, so one stone and two birds, that''s why.


    That leaves one Hildegard in many ways, but he''s a reasonably good adult, so he''ll do whatever he wants on his own.


    Note that that Hildegardo, which alwayses with nothing to say, was driven out to help Eleonora only today.


    They say Hildegard has a slightly troublesome case that he can only help with.


    I couldn''t say no given that I was usually taken care of, but I went to help.


    Whatever.


    "Well, I was going to try to circle the city anyway, so I wouldn''t mind. And while you''re at it, you''ll find those stores too... would you?


    "A little...? I realized I didn''t think anything of it, you look like...?


    "No, you''re actually right... speaking of which, I''ve never seen anything like a store selling books in my life. Or is there such a thing as a store selling books in the first ce?


    "Huh...?


    There is no doubt that the book exists as amodity.


    But at the same time, a book is a reasonably expensive substitute.


    I forgot because it wasmonce around me, but my parents are dukes, albeit from a small country, and the library that was at the Royal College was originally brought out of Veritas, supposedly the most prosperous in the world at the time.


    One way or another, those are the more exceptions, which are usually something that the general public can''t handle inside.


    If you think about it inmon sense, you can do it because you''re scared of having it lined up in the store.


    "I don''t remember seeing a shop selling books even when I was traveling before."


    "... if you ask me, right? I made a mistake because there was something obvious... I mean, if you don''t know it in the first ce, ask someone. That''s when you''ll find out."


    "Even so, there''s no way to annoy Eleonora any more."


    "I should have asked the servants..."


    If she was impressed that it was a blind spot, Aina sighed out in her face like a mixture of fatigue and awkwardness.


    It just didn''t seem to be directed at Soma, it seemed to be directed at me too.


    "Well, I should have noticed, and I should have asked in advance. I didn''t even gather information because I just thought you knew... maybe you were a little too distracted. For once, it''s no wonder what''s going on here."


    "Hmmm... you are"


    Nodding, he narrows his eyes and exhales one.


    Sure, I might have been a little too distracted.


    "In the meantime, whatever it is, we''re moving out of this ce. I was only looking for books for one purpose, and I was going to take a walk regardless of that. I didn''t decide I wasn''t selling it."


    "This one''s still here, and I don''t mind if you do..."


    If you notice, resume the leg movement that was stopped, and you two walk out of the spot.


    Anyway, Aina looked surprised, but she doesn''t mind moving on.


    If you turn your gaze to your surroundings, even today the whole city of the Holy Capital was the same stream of people.


    The majority of those whoe to the Holy Capital are not here to visit, so to speak, for pilgrimage.


    If so, the destination is inevitably the temple.


    But the Somas, on the contrary, areing from the temple, which again inevitably takes the form of a retrograde flow.


    It was visible that it would be a pain in the ass, and Soma turned to the side road to avoid it.


    Moment after moment, I felt my gaze pierced from my back, but I dared not say anything.


    So I guess you figured out that you had an idea here, too.


    Eina doesn''t say anything either. It follows.


    Indeed, given that the aim was to see what was going on in the city, it is also a bad idea to get into the sidewalk.


    You won''t get caught up in the waves, but you don''t know where in the city at heart there is.


    Although confirmation of the side streets is necessary, it is normal to think that confirmation of the front streets is the first step.


    So naturally Soma walks there after finding out about it.


    Besides, Soma''s legs go further behind the side roads, to ces where even signs of people''s appearance have begun to go far.


    "Oh, um... soma? Hey... where are you headed...? It''s... it''s like we''re heading out of sight..."


    Even though Aina calls out just about to the situation, the tension seems louder in her voice than anxiety.


    But in any case, Soma goes further into the back without responding to it.


    "Hey, hey, um... maybe, what... maybe trying to be alone, isn''t it? Oh, no, you know what I mean? It''s too abrupt and there''s no reason to do that...? So, but look, I know... no, I don''t even hate you...!?


    To the ovepping Eina, still, Soma eventually stopped on her feet, without responding.


    That''s not the narrow road we''ve ever had, it''s just a little bit wider.


    Even if it can''t be called a square, there is a degree of breadth to which it may be possible for the two humans to rx or fall asleep.


    And as I looked back, I shook Aina''s hand, reflectively or with her shoulder bickering.


    "-Aina."


    "Hey, soma......!? Um, me, Ko, my heart is ready...!?


    "¡­ I''m sorry. And don''t ever leave, okay?


    "What, heh...? Soma, what...!?


    Moments, you understood the situation, Eina opened her eyes, but Soma still never responds.


    I can''t afford that.


    Instead, if you only slightly increase the power to hold hands, you squirm.


    - Are you sure you don''t mind?


    Sounding on the spot shortly afterwards was the shattered sound of ss.


    The surrounding spaces are simultaneously scattered and the scenery appears as if it had never been seen from behind.


    It seemed to resemble but not resemble the ce I had been until just before, but above all it was the figure of one woman present on the spot.


    Eyes of the same color on purple blue hair.


    Those eyes that are staring straight at this one are powerful, and they host a light that you won''t be able to forget at first sight.


    I am the greatest in the world and I do not doubt the fine dust about it.


    It''s an invincible yet enjoyable grin on its face, insisting on that all over its body.


    It was the first face I saw.


    There is no mistake in that.


    But.


    "¡­ is it a wee from the emperor himself? You''ve done a lot of terrible things."


    "What, you don''t have to despise yourself like that. If we were to wee the Demon King, it would be natural for the concubine to have to deal directly with him?


    That said, the woman - Victoria Y. Arcanum, the current emperor of the Empire of Yupitel - let her hang the edge of her mouth with a pleasant face.

 702 Former Strongest, Invited To The Empire

    The emperor kept a pleasant grin and looked down as if to observe this one.


    The figure is about three steps higher than the position where the somas are located.


    As long as I gazed around vigntly, perhaps this ce was between sights or something.


    Of the temple in the Sacred Capital, no.


    Almost certainly, this is the Empire of Upitel.


    Earlier phenomena were due to forced transfers, which literally forced them from the Holy Capital to the Empire.


    "Hmm... not surprisingly, but you''ve been calm for a long time. Besides, there''s no way they''re turning hostile. I didn''t expect that, did I?


    "Well, it certainly was just unexpected that this woulde... but if there was no reason to panic otherwise, there would be no reason to be hostile? Panic and hostility - if you''re the right person."


    "- Ho...?


    The moment I said it, the grin on my mouth remained intact, the emperor''s eyes narrowed.


    Slightly more intimidating, but Soma just shrugs her shoulders lightly.


    And when I cut my gaze, I turn to Aina in front of me.


    "Eina too...... sounds ok?


    "... well, if you''re okay or not, you''re okay so far... but you''re really the same."


    That said, Eina lets me sigh the same way... but I found out that she was strong because she still held her hand.


    Either Eina will know about it or not.


    I understand that this is a situation that must be done.


    Either way, the other is the Emperor.


    Teng Himself has been blowing fights over here.


    It wasn''t something I figured out what would happen if I looked like I might be taken as a gap.


    Well, if I say that, Soma has already shown the same words and attitude even selling fights, but this one is also necessary here.


    In the middle of the enemy line, we are in a state of istion.


    It was necessary to show that nothing of this magnitude.


    Or, in fact, if Soma was alone, that would have been just a fact.


    The Emperor''s appearance was certainly shocking in many ways.


    Especially when ites to what is shocking, it means that there is no sign of anyone but the Emperor on this asion.


    Yes, I mean, there''s really only one emperor here.


    Suicidal behavior was also abundant.


    In the first ce, if she were killed here, the Empire woulde to an end.


    This is not a metaphor or the like, it is merely a fact.


    Because the throne of the emperor is inherited only by blood.


    And whosoever draweth the blood of the emperor to the present empire, she is alone.


    So if she is killed here, there is no one who can take over the empire, and the empire is over.


    Or someone might take over afterwards and move to another country, but that''s not an empire anymore.


    Seeded the empires, and another nation.


    Despite that situation, the emperor wees him alone, so there was no way he wouldn''t be shocked.


    but if you put it the other way around, that''s all.


    Though I was surprised at what you were thinking, that''s all.


    I see, indeed, that figure deserves to unite a nation at the top of the world.


    If you stand grand enough to distract your chest, see your arms together, and feel intimidated by being released, there will be nothing to insult you.


    But it''s a story of who can unite the country.


    Whether you feel threatened or not is another story.


    Still, it deserves that status¡­ or, to an undisputed extent, seems to have power.


    Perhaps at least as powerful as Eina, in fact enough to defeat Eina in action.


    Eina''s shaking, too, because she feels it.


    And even thinking about the opponent''s position, I can even say that Aina has no chance of winning, just in case.


    But I repeat, that''s all.


    How can Soma ever take the back to someone who is just that?


    Although it is necessary to be somewhat cautious because Aina is there, it is nothing more or less.


    Therefore, the person most concerned in this situation will naturally also be Aina¡­ and at that moment, a small sound reaches Somma''s ear.


    Coming down from above it was augh, and if you identally turned your gaze, what was there was a pleasantugh from the bottom of your mind, separate from what was floating earlier.


    "Knock it off... while you''re in front of the concubine, don''t you care about the concubine, etc.? I don''t care if it''s a concubine or something. But that arrogant shore, that''s the Demon King."


    "Hmm... To be honest, I don''t want you to tell me I''m arrogant or anything...? Would Eina agree with that?


    "... from me, both of them."


    Is it because I really didn''t seem to like that voice?


    You even got in the bump, the emperor''sughter grows louder, and a voicees down that looks in a good mood.


    "Kuhahahahaha......! The concubine and the Demon King are the same, or... um, I would say it would be disrespectful ifpared to something else, but if you are the demon king''s counterpart recognized by the world, you have a way of doing it. I''d rather line up with that, so that''s what I should call a concubine......!


    Not sarcasm or anything, but the unexpected look of an emperor looking genuinely happy, Soma looks at Aina and her face.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "It''s a little different than I thought."


    "... hey. Somehow, more like this, I didn''t listen to people at all..."


    It is somewhat suspicious that you are still listening to people, but what I imagined was a more irrational appearance.


    At least, I can''t imagine you looking in such a good mood, and I look at you bewildered.


    If it is hostile, it will only destroy it, but I couldn''t decide what to do.


    "Hmm... by the way, although I can hear voices from earlier, I can''t see your face at all. I know how it feels to be too afraid to see a concubine, but what, concubines are in a good mood right now. Let me see your face, O you who are there. Let the concubine forgive nothing but seeing the face of the concubine!


    "... you''re telling me it''s me, aren''t you?


    "I''ve been looking at my face all my life. In the meantime, it looks like you''re in a really good mood, and why don''t you just do it right?


    "... right. Well, even if I''m in a weird mood, it''s me, and there''s nothing I can do about it to show my face."


    Though that''s what he says in his mouth, his face is obviously tense, and his gripping hand remains intact.


    But that''s why, if we put a little effort into reassuring them, we''ll break that strong tension a little bit too.


    Eventually, when I exhaled one, I looked back to the rear as I was about to be ready.


    That''s how the emperor confirmed Eina''s face... but her face, which seemed to be in a good mood, became cloudy as soon as possible.


    I was wary of something I didn''t like.


    "I thought we were in love because we were together, and were servants? I thought if you were in love with the Demon King, you''d be prepared to get involved."


    To the appearance of the emperor, who said so and bowed his head, Soma blinked his eyes several times, aligned with Aina.


    Because it was too unexpected a sight.


    As far as modern emperors are concerned, they are asionally touched upon in Satian sses as well.


    Said to make it arrogant and self-respecting.


    It''s impossible to bow your head to someone else, I think it was talking about a person I love... maybe I''m not an emperor?


    To the extent that such a question inadvertently raised his neck, the appearance was too surprising, and at least sincere in its apology was felt.


    Is that why?


    "... it''s nothing. You''re right, I was certainly prepared to get caught up in this guy. I''d rather be apologized for."


    I''m sure that''s why Aina followed up with you that she didn''t even have to do.


    And the emperor, who raised his face to the word, broke his face shortly afterwards, although he had a decent face for a moment.


    "... I see, a good servant with good loyalty"


    However, because I didn''t dare deny my servant, Eina feels like an amazing well done servant... well, it would be more arrogant to deny it now.


    Although Aina herself has missed the time to deny it, and I don''t know what to do, giving up a slightly bewildered vibe like, I have no choice but to give up here anymore.


    "Hmm... and if you look closely, you look mighty. No, in fact, was that the same with what I''m saying? Words that do not even think of the Lord as the Lord. Yet he wears clothes that seem obedient, and at the bottom of his heart he is also obedient. I didn''t know you would serve such a servant beside you... Demon King, you have a good hobby among them. Frankly, I envy you......!


    The words sounded as serious as an earlier apology.


    No, rather, seriousness could have been higher than at the time of apology.


    My eyes are serious.


    So Soma stared back into the eyes of such an emperor.


    "Hmmm...... so, would it? These clothes look great on their own."


    "Hey, soma......!?


    "Nooo... proud or...!? And certainly the clothes themselves look great......! I seriously envy you......!?


    Somehow Aina was raising her voice next door, neither stunned nor screamed, but when I told her proudly, the emperor distorted her face with regret for what she had earnestly done.


    If this emperor is really who he is... he may actually be quite an interesting person with the emperor.


    And, with Aina looking me in the eye to use me, I remembered that it was Soma who was thinking about that, but there it was.


    "Hmm... by the way, Eina boasts that we''ll do it againter"


    "You don''t have to...!


    "If you do, so be it. Speaking of which, what did you end up calling me here for?


    Yes, I should have checked first, but speaking of which, I didn''t.


    No, more than that, it''s obvious that they''re hostile, so I didn''t think I needed to check, which is urate... but there''s also a possibility that things are different in this way anyway.


    So when I decided to confirm it, that''s the thing.


    "Mm... speaking of which, you did. Um, actually, I was thinking a lot... stopped"


    "... what?


    Even though he didn''t know what it meant and identally gave back his dumb voice, the emperor was nodding as if he had convinced himself of something, still with his arms around him.


    Um, I don''t know what you''re talking about, although I could hear you whining like that.


    "Well, that''s it for now. My concubine is in a great mood. It''s a corner, so why don''t the concubine show him the Imperial Capital!


    But before asking back what it meant, the Emperor had uttered such words in his voice.

 703 Discuss The Former Strongest, Current Situation

    I don''t know how that happened, as if, but there is still only one thing that is clear.


    Apparently, the Emperor is not going to antagonize us, at least not now.


    Eina and I, Soma exhaled one breath as we walked after the emperor in a good mood, thinking about that.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, demon king? What if there was something you didn''t like? Then why don''t you tell me soon? If it''s possible, I''ll do something about it. My concubine is an emperor!


    "There''s nothing I don''t like about it... but there are things that bother me.... This is probably the Imperial Castle where we''re walking right now, right?


    "Whatever. I haven''t been outside since I saw you earlier."


    "Oh, I knew you were just in between nces. So, then there''s one thing that bothers me... isn''t this the hidden passage we''re walking in right now?


    What Eina said was a natural question, or that Soma was also concerned.


    What Soma and the others are walking on is the corner of the aisle.


    However, it is clearly not a normal passage at a time when it is narrow enough to allow each person to pass through.


    No, when I said that, it came from the room that I came in here in the first ce between the two big doors that were in that room, but it was obvious that it was not normal at that point in time to retreat the chair that was behind the ce where the emperor was standing and toe using the stairs that appeared from under it.


    "Well, the shortest way out of there is to use this ce. If you use a regr passage in the first ce, your concubine won''t be able to go outside."


    "I think this emperor is a little too free?


    "You say that? I just wanted to say, I think I agree with you just this time..."


    This means that the Emperor is currently out of Praise Castle.


    Besides, we should take ourselves into hostility and use hidden passages that we should not be informed of.


    We still don''t know why we were brought here.


    "Hmm... well, it''s not harmful, and I''ll just hang out with you for a while"


    "In the end, it''s up to you, and I have no objection... but I''m worried about Mr. Hildegard and the others."


    Aside from worrying, isn''t it a mayhem?


    When I thought there was a demon in the Holy City during this time, there was a kidnapping in the Holy City.


    Moreover, the destination taken away is the Empire.


    Hildegardo or Eleonora won''t find it hard to identify where we''ve been taken away, and even if we don''t realize it for a while, we''ll realize it''s weird if it''s night at thetest.


    Find out where you''re going there and you''ll find out instantly.


    But the question is, how do they get out there or something?


    Given that Soma and Aina are the only ones taken away, I can''t tell you anything about Eleonora or Satya moving.


    The Sacred Capital side has not announced that it is still unequivocally hiding the Demon King or that it will support him.


    Even if the real empire is in the form of selling fights, it would be subtle to move.


    Above all, you should bepletely unprepared.


    So more precisely, you can''t even move if you want to.


    More likely to move than the Sacred Capital, is it Diment?


    The princess, who had made her stay in the Holy City as a messenger, was taken away by the Empire.


    It would be too much reason to wage war.


    Nevertheless, the roots of the diment have not yet been at all, nor has the disgust towards the demonic tribe disappeared.


    There is a good chance that other countries will hitch a ride and hit Diment, and I can''t say much about this being able to actually move again.


    "Hmm... if I conclude, there will be confusion, but something doesn''t seem to happen immediately, something like that"


    "I don''t care about that. I think only Mr. Hildegard is going to fly, though?


    "I think I mighte."


    Anyway, we already have a precedent.


    It would be simr to going to the Sacred Capital to hit the Empire.


    "¡­ is it then, or something like that? I don''t know what''s going to happen to us in the first ce."


    "... right"


    I ask around secretly, whispering that.


    The narrow and gnarly winding road makes it unlimited to know where it is headed.


    There is also a slight inclination on the ground, apparently towards the bottom as it circles with glue.


    I don''t know what ce it was between nces, so maybe I need to do that to get outside, but it''s also possible that I''m not.


    It could be a lie to be out there or something, but it could actually be going somewhere else.


    No, rather, if you think about whether the Emperor is really a freedom figure to this point, it''s much more likely that...


    "Oh, we''re finally going to get out of here, huh? Totally, as soon as we''re straight, but this is why we can''t have a hidden passage. Well, the worst part is that this is still the shortest... nooo, maybe we should still use the Emperor''s privilege to create a hidden passage that''s easy to get out of"


    At the end of the emperor, so bumpy and grunting, was the wall of the end.


    But before you think of anything about it, the emperor touches the wall, and slowly its wall moves straight to the side.


    Eventually there was a gap between Pok¨¦mon and the degree to which each person could pass, and the Emperor proceeded behind it without hesitation.


    Strangely, I don''t know what lies ahead.


    It''s called the wall moved by what the emperor touched, apparently Arre is a kind of magic guide.


    The question is, do you simply not see ahead, or do you transfer...


    "Hmm... is it possible to say that we run away like this?"


    "Well, I guess I do, too, don''t I? If you don''t think about it, I''m talking about."


    "... Hmm. How did you know that?


    Sure, Soma doesn''t think about running away here at all.


    While I understand that it''s the surest and safest.


    "''Cause, you know, even though you say something, that emperor''s judging that character to be vegan, right? Then there''s no escape here."


    "... nooo. Am I that easy to understand?


    "Come on? I don''t know how the others are. But how the hell do you think I''m gonna be with you? There''s no way you don''t know that much."


    "... well, if you do say so, I guess my senior year knows what Eina''s thinking."


    Then, convinced that it was natural, Aina dyed her face red and stared at her.


    "Well, that''s fine, I''ll go with you! You can''t keep me waiting!


    "Hmm... so is that"


    I shrugged my shoulders as I said, and proceeded to where the wall was.


    Stepped straight into an invisible, thin membrane-like ce ahead - nothing, passed.


    Moments narrow your eyes reflexively to the dazzling light that illuminates your face.


    And.


    "Ho...?


    It was a lot of people who jumped into view shortly afterwards.


    The Sacred Capital was also something with a lot of people, but it''s like a different kind of person than that one.


    Or should I say, lively?


    Every face has a natural grin and I know exactly what I''m enjoying right now.


    So many voices flew in and mixed up that I didn''t know what I was talking about, but I still only found myself having a pleasant conversation.


    "Hmm, what do you say?


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, there was an emperor there with a good face to chest.


    What made Soma smile so bitterly about that appearance was that he apparently had the right idea -


    "This is the Empire of Concubines!


    Listening to his boastful voice, he thought so, apparently, that an emperor is a truly free dam being.

 704 Former Strongest, The Emperor Will Guide You Through The Imperial Capital

    It certainly seemed outside the castle that was ahead of us through the hidden passage.


    If you look at the people you go out with, it''s just not realistic to doubt any more.


    Regardless of that and the other issue of not being alert, before the sight of more people and more vibrant than you can imagine, Soma came to such a conclusion.


    It should also be noted that the Somas appeared from the corner of the wall, which is obviously such a noise if you think normally.


    But that never happened, and the reason for this seemed to be because it was a function of the magic equipment, including around it.


    They''re working on everything to the consciousness of the people around them, so that they don''t recognize the appearance of those who emerged from the hidden passage.


    Once out of range of effects, I checked it out, but its ability to cover up is considerable.


    If you don''t know it''s there, you can''t even notice it in Soma.


    It''s a fairly rare and high-performance magic guide, and probably that type of thing, where anything other than gold is demanded if you want to get it.


    It''s not a strange thing to use for a hidden passage... but at least it''s not something you can reveal exists.


    Sure, you can''t realize it without knowing it exists, but this is how Soma already knows it.


    At this point, no matter how rare and high-performance the Magic Instrument is, it no longer makes sense.


    I don''t think she understands that.


    It''s different from what I''ve been hearing and imagining for a long time, but that''s not all.


    Considering Eleonora has been on guard for a long time, maybe she''s the type of person with a kind of two-sided nature.


    Myself as an exchanger and as a private person.


    It''s not so umon that there''s so much divergence there that I suspect it''s dual personality.


    If so, we should see this done deliberately again.


    Does it mean that the Empire also has this kind of thing, or does it mean that there is nothing wrong with this degree of stuff being found out?


    Whatever it is, it must hurt to look at you if you think you''re just a freedom person.


    And when I was thinking about it, Aina finally showed herself like that.


    I don''t know if you dared to take the time for when something happened over here, or if the stomping couldn''t get inside out, but the moment I checked Soma''s face, the strength of her body was slightly loose, so there''s no doubt that she was just nervous.


    And such Aina looked over the scene even as she was vignt, perhaps half-consciously exhaling her admirable breath.


    I can see that, because soma was something simr.


    "This is again... just looking at this sight feels like the most vibrant and prosperous thing I''ve ever seen."


    "Hmm, naturally. It''s not Dade who''s said he''s the most prosperous, is it?


    Out of pride, or pleasure, I will look over the scene again, too, at Soma, sidelined by the figure of the emperor who is loosening his mouth even as he says so and tenses his chest.


    In Radius there are so many and vibrant people who wonder if it will be on the scale to this point where we yed the Founding Fathers Festival.


    Everyone has a grin on their faces, and I know very well that that must be the only good country.


    People don''t see how they break off, and that seems tost all the way out of the city.


    "... this is the empire... and the royal capital"


    "Hmm. It''s a country of pride, created by the concubines, and by the people of concubines."


    I knew without need to be told that the grin on that face was now definitely due to pride.


    There is still no animosity in the eyes whose own appearance is reflected, and the mouth of the emperor continues to open with a grin.


    "Now, as proimed, from now on, my concubine will guide you without leaving this royal capital behind. At the same time as I''m honored, enjoy it, okay?


    Listening to those words, he looked at the people and Soma exhaled one breath.


    To be honest, I wondered what would happen to the Emperor''s guidance on the Imperial Capital, etc., but from the results, it wasn''t surprisingly bad.


    No, on the contrary...


    "How do you know so much about this?


    If you divulge words that are mixed with ttery and admiration, you''ll even get a good face back.


    I shrugged my shoulders on the face I had seen many times already, and immediately afterwards my voice reached my ear.


    However, it was not issued by the leading emperor, Victoria, nor by Eina walking next door, nor by Soma herself.


    It belonged to a woman who seemed to be doing some business there until Victoria continued to lead the way.


    "Oh, you''re an emperor! Are you out of here?


    There was a grin on its face, and it was even full of parenthood.


    Although I call him Emperor, etc., that attitude is close to that of a friend.


    And Victoria also returns words with a simr grin.


    "Oh, is that you? You look good today. But you''re not getting out of this, are you? Is it the Emperor''s duty to keep an eye on the city? Therefore, the concubine is only doing her best to fulfill her duty as concubine."


    "As always, this emperor is a master of his mouth! I mean, you can''t deny you got out now!


    Having said that,ughing is disrespectful per se, no matter how anyone sees it.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re close or something.


    The opponent is the emperor, and the woman is almost certainly just an ordinary citizen.


    It muste as no surprise that Victoria jumped the woman''s neck with a smile on her face.


    Or I thought Soma would be the one, and Eina had a simr imagination. The face was blue.


    - Anyway, it wasn''t long before Victoria started leading the way.


    "Huh, the concubine''s an emperor in the first ce? If the concubine is thew, we''ll have problems where we''re out of it."


    "Ha ha, that''s what they always bring me back. By the way, what''s wrong with you guys?


    "Mmm? Oh, these people... Hmm, what did you say... Well, get on with it and get to know each other. That''s why the concubine is leading this royal capital."


    "I see... that''s unfortunate. I know it''s tough, but you work hard, okay? I''ll give you this."


    What the woman had unleashed with such words was like a bun.


    Receive it with thanks and watch it stand in hot air.


    "Hmm... looks delicious"


    "Ha, naturally. I''m so proud of you...! If you like it, buy it the next time you stop by!


    "Is it just the two of us...!? To the concubine......!?


    He said, "I know. Look, even to the Emperor. Something''s been going ontely, hasn''t it? Keep up the good work!


    "Huh, the concubine is the emperor, right? Naturally. And let''s hope so. The buns they make are delicious."


    Waving gently at the woman as she said that, restarting her steps.


    Watching them cling to the bun they had received quickly, Soma and the others looked at each other somehow, just as they cling to each other after a bitterugh.


    "... it sure is delicious"


    "Well... maybe I could really buy it next time"


    "You may do so. She has one woman and raised three children, so if she earns money, she should be able to help. Well, that''s usually delicious."


    As we were eating buns as we talked, Victoria was being spoken to again by someone.


    Now he''s apparently an old man, but he still has a grin on each other''s faces.


    "Hmm... I''m getting used to it, but I still hide my surprises"


    "Isn''t that what you have to do? Honestly, I''m not even used to it yet."


    "Well, this sight is just unexpected."


    Victoria was very popr in the city if we were to draw any conclusions.


    As soon as you walk, someone will talk to you, and you''re all smiling on that face.


    It was not umon to get something, as earlier, and the somas had said it without hesitation, because they were doing the same thing so repeatedly that it was ridiculous to be alert.


    "Nooo... just how hot is it these days for an old body? Even a concubine can''t handle the weather."


    His eyes toward the old man, who left whining, definitely had a colour of heartfelt worry.


    There... No, from nowhere in the city, I never feel a lie.


    Victoria is really admired by the people of the city, and Victoria is merciful of the people of the city again.


    "Hmm... you''re very popr, aren''t you?


    So I grumbled so much, not because I suspected something.


    Instead, it''s for confirmation.


    "Mm-hmm? Is that natural? My concubine loves this country, all of it. Regardless, I am not willing to say that if I love them, they will give me back what I love, etc. But the concubine strives to be loved for what she loves. By fulfilling everyone''s wishes and creating a country where everyone can feel safe. Well, it''s not always people who give back their love, but that''s trivial. To that extent, the love of a concubine can''t even shake!


    I still couldn''t feel a lie in the words I said so much with a grin.


    And before pronouncing any more words, he is spoken to again by passers-by, and Victoria turns to you with a grin.


    That''s good. When Soma took a step back, she somehow looked at Aina and me.


    "What do you think?


    "... maybe just like you. I mean, I wouldn''t know if you didn''t."


    "That''s just too much to buy."


    I gaze at Victoria shrugging my shoulders and narrow my eyes.


    So far, there''s been nothing strange about it.


    No matter where shees from, she is an emperor who is loved and desirable and popr by people.


    But that''s why it was crazy.


    Indeed, there can be people whose ratings change from gallery to gallery when viewed from the outside and from within.


    Soma knows that there were people in his country who were respected as heroes, even though they were feared like monsters from other countries.


    But the emperors the Somas are hearing about should not have been such people.


    At least not the emperor Satya and Eleonora were talking about.


    "Hmmm... a rationalism that is solid and not amodating and doesn''t hate to sacrifice anything for a purpose, was it?


    "Who are you talking about? You''d be more convinced if they told you she was a phony or investigated a phony."


    Though I don''t think that''s true only for those two, it''s also true that it would be more convincing to say so as it stands.


    Moreover, given the surrounding conditions, it does not seem umon for Victoria to wander around the city in this way.


    Given that it was strangely familiar to go outside using a hidden passage, there is no question.


    But.


    "... well, pending for now, something like that?


    "... right. There are doubts as to what conclusions can be drawn in the first ce, but at least there is no doubt only that we are unlikely to be able to draw them now"


    Victoria who treats the city people with augh and the city people who ept such Victoria with augh.


    And the two Somas who affirm that''s weird.


    What is right and wrong at all?


    I guess it''s something we can''t help but be ambiguous about that area at the point of being in an enemy country.


    Looking at the sight in front of him and narrowing his eyes, Soma exhaled one breath, wondering what was going on.

 705 Former Strongest, Hanging Out With The EmperorS Errands

    It was quite abrupt that Victoria uttered the word.


    It was when Victoria and the residents began to smile and interact with each other just how much they walked through the Imperial Capital that Victoria put in her mouth as she remembered looking around.


    - Do you mind if I run a little concubine errand atst?


    And now Soma and the others wereing to the ce.


    "Hmm... so you have business here, okay?


    "Mm-hmm. That''s supposed to be it?


    "I was told, but you don''t feel like it. Why do you think the Emperor has business at the weapons store?"


    Yes, apparently Victoria''s errand was at the weapons store.


    There''s a line of swords and spears in the store that you can see, and there''s no way it''s a whole other store.


    But again, needless to say, Victoria is an emperor.


    No matter how top-notch this ce was, it would normally be something to call on.


    It is difficult to imagine taking a leg on its own.


    But although I was surprised, I probably didn''t feel so surprised because I''ve seen Victoria''s words and actions so far.


    If it''s normal, it''s not normal at a time when the emperor is walking through the city and interacting with the residents.


    Then there''s no big difference where one or two weapons stores have been added.


    And while I was thinking about it, Victoria was approaching the weapons store.


    There is no hesitation in its footsteps, as well as to the point where it hangs its hand on the door.


    At the same time as it opened all at once, what was going on inside was revealed.


    Nevertheless, there is not much to note.


    In addition to swords and spears, although it is visible that various weapons, such as bows and axes, are disyed, it is only natural if you are an arms dealer.


    If there''s anything else you dare add, there''s a wooden counter in the back of the room and a man sitting further behind it.


    At a nce, the shopkeeper could tell that the person was looking sharply at this one in ck and seemingly resilient color.


    "Hmm... what, if you think of someone, you''re the emperor. What the hell are you doing here?


    The man''s tone, like that of previous inhabitants, was not polite at all, even though he called him Emperor, etc.


    As always, in a tone that seems very unlikely to be speaking to the Emperor¡­ but at the same time, it is not the same as before.


    As Soma listens to the man and sees how it goes, oh? and tilted his neck because he felt a difference there from before.


    Those with simr tones have been there before.


    There was also a mix of people in the city who seemed worse than this man''s words, blurry or too shattered.


    But whatever the tone, it did include dearness there.


    Besides, there was a grin on everyone''s face.


    But I can''t feel the love in a man''s words, and there''s no grin in his face.


    It is natural in a way to remember to question¡­ Soma was reflectively turning her gaze to Victoria.


    I was just wondering if this would piss me off, because I thought so.


    Until then if I say artisanal attitude, but it is yet another story as to whether it is eptable to the emperor.


    I thought that if I had to, I might need to stop - Soma repeatedly blinked several times at the sight reflected in her sight.


    Because Victoria was showing a different appearance than any she had expected.


    - If it wasn''t for Soma''s mistake, that look of him chewing his lips lightly seemed sad about something.


    But I could only see that for a few moments.


    The only thing that was there after the blink was over was the grin I was starting to get used to seeing.


    It was an illusory moment, if they told me it was my fault, it would be over.


    In fact, Eina didn''t see what she''s got, or even signs of confusion.


    Or really, Thomas may have seen hallucinations...... but that just won''t happen.


    Because even if you see hallucinations, you have no reason to see things like that.


    There is not enough information to mention and there is no need for it.


    Though wondering what that was now, Soma decided to watch Victoria and the others interact.


    "Huh, I don''t know much about what it is. There''s only one reason toe to the weapons store, nothing in the first ce?


    "... sure, though. Shit, if I could convince you, I would have delivered it. I don''t have it, so understand."


    "Hmm..."


    Apparently, from the story, Victoria''s asking for a weapon or something here.


    But I haven''t been able to do it yet, and I''m here to see how things are going... Or maybe I''m here to make a reminder.


    "I''ll tell you what, I didn''te here to remind you otherwise, did I? Because I came so close, I just came to think of it properly. Well, if I could, I''d like to see the journey."


    "... I don''t mind looking at it differently, but I don''t know if you''re discouraged. I don''t know if I''m going to order anything now."


    "You know what I mean. Look, if you say you can bring it, you can bring it. If you can see it, you want to see it."


    "... Shit, wow. Wait a minute, motherfucker."


    Say no, no, the man pulled into the back when he stood up.


    It''s like I don''t care about the Somas or anything... well, I didn''t have anything to do with it.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    As a merchant, I may have a problem, but that wasn''t what Soma found out.


    More than that...


    "There''s one thing I''d like to ask you, but you asked for a weapon or something here, right?


    "Yeah? Well, that''s what happens... it doesn''t seem like there was anything more bothering you?


    "What? The weapon you''re decorating here was that awesome?


    "Hmm... I''m pretty sure I cared about the decorated weapon, but in the opposite direction."


    "Reverse...?


    "For the emperor toe to me directly, the weapon he is decorating is too big a deal"


    To be honest, instead of being enough for the emperors, it''s just like being treated in a dozen tangles.


    Even if you let the average soldier use it, you should give it better.


    The only person who has ever been an adventurer must have the finesse in his hand to decorate here.


    "... so much? Sure, I''m not sure how good or bad a weapon is... but it doesn''t look that weird, does it?


    "... No, what the Demon King is saying is right. Sure enough, all the ornaments in here are just catfish that make it look good. Good for those who look good, but they won''t be able to use it much in action."


    "Hmm... while you understand that, do you ask for it here"


    "Whatever. In the first ce, you''re wrong about one thing. But if you look at what''sing, you''ll understand."


    It was almost at the same time that Soma tilted her neck wondering what the hell she was mistaken about and the man came back.


    One spear is held in its hand, but it is clear that it is iplete.


    The pattern is too inappropriate, and above all, the ear is too distorted.


    I might rather say it''s a failure than an iplete one.


    But at the same time, Soma was convinced.


    This is what a mistake means.


    "You look like this now.... I told you, I don''t know if you''re discouraged."


    "No, no, I just reviewed you as a concubine, okay? Would you agree with that?


    "... you are. I see... Was it someone else who hit you with the decoration?"


    Apparently, that''s what happened.


    I can''t think of anything else topare the arms I can feel from just looking at those spears to those I can feel from the decorated objects.


    I had noticed at first sight that a man was more of a craftsman than a merchant, but that''s why I missaw him.


    I never thought I was selling anything that wasn''t what I hit.


    "Hmmm... I haven''t had one yet."


    "Hmm... hey, is that spear that awesome? Honestly, it just seems like a failure to me."


    "No, it''s actually a failure, isn''t it? It remains to be seen. I just don''t feel like it''s going to end."


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know, but in short, you''re saying there''s a prospect?


    "That''s right. At least to some extent it''s worth the emperor bothering to take his feet."


    It''s just that much at the moment.


    At least, Soma doesn''t want you to hit him, so...


    Most of all because I already have something satisfactory.


    "Am I? Are you sure? Wasn''t the Emperor alone? If that''s what you want me to say from the beginning..."


    Apparently I haven''t really noticed anything about the Somas before.


    The man nced lightly at him as surprised, looking at this one...... the movement stopped perfectly in one ce.


    I knew immediately what caused it, also because I predicted it would be.


    The moment he saw the sword that Soma wasying on his hips, the man stopped moving as if he had been struck by something amazing.


    And.


    "Hey, hey, you... that sword, just for a second. Why don''t you show me?


    With a trembling voice, the man had said such a thing.

 706 Slight Discrepancy With The Destination

    Etvin Donato swallowed his sarcasm as he received it with his trembling hand, a sword offered in casual condition.


    This is still the end of the cksmith.


    Though it still remained delivered to the sheath, there was no way I knew how much this was.


    ... No, technically, maybe you don''t understand.


    All I know is that it''s a sword that I can''t even reach right now.


    I''m sure if you keep seeing the sword body like this, you''ll get dusty, such as confidence without it.


    I have simr thoughts about such certainty.


    But if you''re going to cower here, you don''t want to.


    Swallow the spit again and close the lid hard.


    And at the same time as I opened my eyes, I pulled them out of my sheath at once.


    ".......................................... wow"


    It was within half unconsciousness that the potpourri and words were leaked.


    Besides, other words don''te up.


    Various wordse to mind.


    Just look at the sword body exposed in front of you ande up with fifty thousand words of praise.


    But it won''te true to speak of it.


    Various words ovep, intertwine, and never be sounds in your head.


    Besides, above all, those words were clich¨¦s.


    Where I lined up how many phrases of rhetoric, it''s not worth as much as garbage in front of this sword glow.


    The only thing that Etvin is allowed to do right now is whine a word of praise, envy, jealousy and giving up.


    It is only spears that Etvin is inherently good at and also does business with.


    Because the technology required differs between swords and spears, it is simply not possible topare their skill.


    Comparing spears to spears doesn''t necessarily mean losing.


    But the degree of pride in rejecting it here was left to Etvin as well.


    In the first ce, you have your own spear on hand, and it''s obvious who saw it, that the spear you hit is inferior.


    I was just trying to give a crap here, and I knew that would only demean me, etc.


    And to be honest, I didn''t care about that, because there is.


    No... it wasn''t the other way around, should I say?


    I don''t care if my skills are inferior... if I put it in a nutshell, Etvin was fascinated by the sword.


    It''s not simply a matter of sword making.


    I rather don''t care about that...... just too much to say.


    It is a fact that this sword is remarkable.


    There is nothing lined up, and even calling it supreme is still not enough.


    It is certain that it is such a substitute.


    But more than that¡­ At least there was something in this sword that seemed to Etvin.


    "... hey there kid. Give me this sword, for Christ''s sake. But for a while... no, just one day today. Why don''t you lend me this?


    And it was for that reason that he uttered the word.


    I stare straight into the eye of the boy in charge of the sword and wish from the bottom of my heart.


    "Hmm... lend me your sword, is it?


    "Oh. Naturally. So I''m not going to say anything, and I don''t care what you say. What if it''s all here...... don''t you want the other way around? But you don''t mind paying my entire fortune, including all the money I got from selling it. Well, I honestly don''t have that kind of big money..."


    That was a word of seriousness itself, which contained no jokes or other fine dust.


    In fact, if the boy would have nodded here, he would have been prepared to give the boy his entire fortune, including the store.


    Exactly. I was just going to get the cksmith to give me a break, but everything else is in vain.


    That''s all this sword was worth, at least for Etvin.


    At the same time, it can be said that Etvin''s entire wealth, including this store, was only worth less than a swing of a sword.


    Etvin was originally a cksmith in the first ce, not a merchant.


    It''s an extreme story, but the only thing that interests Etvin is hitting a better spear, and it doesn''t even matter if it sells.


    Yet why are we running such a shop, because we must not live merely by spearing?


    Not that I can''t sell it.


    Even so, Etvin is quite a well-known cksmith in the Empire, and if he puts his work out in the world, the corresponding people will buy it for the right amount of money.


    But Etvin was also in the extreme mood, although it was nothing to say for himself.


    I don''t want to hit anything but when I feel like riding, or more importantly, I don''t want to spear for someone unspecified.


    Etvin was only interested in what he was looking for before he went for it.


    Nevertheless, such things are not so rare among the craftsmen.


    It''s a little extreme when ites to Etvin, but it''s enough to often see people only interested in hitting.


    And that''s why Etvin owns the store.


    These people can''t live as they are because they don''t sell just by hitting them.


    Therefore, Etvin, who often does not hit because he is a mood yer, makes a living for both of them and Etvin by selling products that have been satisfied only by hitting them.


    Incidentally, Namakura is the only ce I serve it, because it''s separate for customers who want proper products.


    This is a shop for guests who want something that looks like it, caught in the name of Etvin.


    In short, when I bought it at Etvin''s, it''s just for bragging.


    Whether these are not hit by Etvin or not, I''ll exin them to the guests.


    But from those customers, I don''t care.


    I wish I could boast that I bought it at Etvin''s store, so I don''t care about anything else.


    Guests are proud and happy, Etvin is happy to make it easier, and the people who are hitting are happy to make money to live.


    Nobody gets unhappy, it''s a store for everyone to be happy.


    But for that reason, there is nothing left for Etvin where this store disappears.


    Well, if this store is gone, then there''s the question of how we''re going to live in the future, so if you say that out loud, there''s a point.


    But given that you can have this sword only marginally, it wouldn''t be a mistake to say no.


    "Hmm... you say no"


    Or was it because I knew this sword was worth so much?


    I was not discouraged, but rather convinced, that they refused without looking greatly lost.


    "Huh...... well, that would happen. It''s not all my property..."


    "No, I don''t care about that area because I''m not interested in h h h money..."


    "Yes?


    "That''s what they hit me to be my partner, because I think so myself. Whatever the reason you''re there, why don''t you lend it to me?


    - Oh, sure.


    I''m convinced of that word again.


    And I was convinced.


    It was still not a mistake to be fascinated by this sword, he said.


    Etvin was fascinated by the way he was, one way or another.


    This sword is great, but most of all, it was that it acknowledged the bearer.


    No matter how awesome the weapon is, it doesn''t make sense unless you deserve something to wield it.


    The only thing you can do with a decorated weapon, like the things that are decorated in this store, is to be a bragging source.


    But how many arms will it take to fulfill, such as so many swords admit?


    I can''t imagine in Etvin...... but what this sword admits is that that boy has that much arm.


    Even if you can''t imagine it, if it''s the cksmith''s end, then it''s natural to know the extent of it.


    Besides, the boy also seemed to admit to this sword.


    As much as I''m not just working on words, I don''t even have to check.


    The rtionship between the weapon and the bearer acknowledging each other.


    It was ideal¡­ just ahead of what Etvin is acknowledging.


    Like the best weapon you''ve ever hit is something you can admit to someone else.


    That''s how Etvin keeps waving his hammer so he can be.


    Though I can''t excite my mind inside in a situation where my own arms are teething and I don''t even know if there is an end to it.


    That''s why I wanted to watch this sword, the point of its arrival, and feed it by waving the hammer as my heartmands... well, if I can''t do it, then I have no choice.


    What? I was able to see where I was going in shape.


    Then that was enough.


    Put an inappropriate and unfinished spear at the edge of your sight and slightly distort your mouth.


    There was a way to go, even running out.


    I know you''re a long way from home.


    If you keep running, you''ll eventually get this...


    "-N! Etvin!


    "-!? Hmm?... What can I do for you, Emperor?


    Turning his gaze to the woman he has been speaking to, Etvin looks up.


    I''m a guest, and I know I''m the greatest person in this country, but I don''t even want to be in my sight if I can.


    But I can''t leave you alone, I open my mouth reluctantly.


    "Well, you''ve already confirmed what you can do, haven''t you? So you''re not supposed to be doing me any favors anymore?


    "Exactly, but I''m sure they''re scared now. Regardless of the concubine''s opponent, at least the other guests should."


    "Shit... I know what it is."


    Or I don''t remember neglecting the customer''s opponent in the first ce.


    No, but... I can''t even remember what I was thinking until just before because my head was so blurred.


    Bo, I''ve been thinking about something, I guess it''s true.


    And it was said unto me, Though it is true, it seemed unto me that there is none.


    "Uh... I''m sorry about that"


    "No, we''re not guests in the first ce. Don''t worry about it."


    "Really? All right, you kept borrowing this. I''ll give it back. Thank you."


    "Well, it''s not diminishing, and I''m d it helped."


    Etvin twists his neck slightly as he sheaths his sword and returns it to the boy.


    Somehow, I felt like I was forgetting something.


    - In the first ce, why did you want to borrow that sword?


    But forgetting, I guess it wasn''t a big deal anyway.


    I think so, and when I do something about this before it does, I turn my awareness to the person in front of me.


    "So? You still got something? The Emperor should still be busy today, right? You don''t have time to sell oil here, do you?


    "... even if I know. Today was meaningful. I''ll be back."


    "I hope you won''te if you can..."


    Did the whining from the bottom of your heart arrive or not?


    The Emperor''s steps on his back remain the same, walking away straight out.


    The boy and girl with him followed, and eventually the silence of the usual came back inside the store.


    It was Etvin''s own unleashed tongue that broke it.


    "Uh... damn, I feel bad. No. I don''t like it. Damn, don''t bothering."


    I leak my tongue again, whining to throw it away.


    It was always like this after meeting with me.


    As my chest is upset, something simr to nausea strikes me.


    So really, I don''t want to see faces or anything if I can, and I just don''t want to be in the same space at all.


    If I wasn''t a guest, I wouldn''t even have tried to see you again in the future.


    There is no particr reason.


    It''s not like something happened in the past or anything, but I didn''t like it strangely for some reason.


    That shouldn''t have been the case for a long time, though.


    If that was the case, then it is suspicious that he was taking this request.


    No, in the first ce... since when did you dislike me so much about that?


    Speaking of old times, the attitude of the other ones gets caught up oddly too.


    Have they had such a rtionship for a long time?


    Would it have been such a rtionship, to be friendly, tough at each other?


    It used to be a lot worse.


    "- Shit. No, I don''t care"


    Get rid of the extra thoughts with tongues.


    All I do is fulfill the request I was asked to make.


    As I told myself somewhere, Etvin thought of it, and he gently turned away from Victoria''s exiting door.

 707 Formerly The Strongest, Suspect

    The Somas, who had left the weapons store behind, were once again being guided to the Imperial Capital by Victoria.


    In a way, though, that''s the baking around so far.


    Victoria meets the people of the Imperial Capital who deal with Victoria with a grin.


    Though I''ve grown ustomed to the sight, I honestly only remembered the apaniment.


    Regardless, it doesn''t mean Victoria is skipping guidance.


    It''s a fact that he''s showing us exactly what''s there, what''s there, what''s good and what''s not.


    But Victoria is surrounded by someone more often than not, so I''m more impressed with what''s going on.


    "Hmm... at this rate, I wonder how far you remember where you were introduced."


    "Well, don''t you have a choice? In the first ce, it''s impotent to show the Imperial Capital in one day."


    "That''s true, too."


    The exact size is unknown, but only the capital of one country and the royal capital is vast.


    So far I''ve just had to watch, but I guess that''s because I obviously can''t look around if I don''t too.


    I''m talking about whether you need to look around in the first ce... well.


    Is it also for any reason, or because I can''t not guide you exactly the way I said I would guide you?


    Whatever it is, it''s going well so far.


    "Hmmm... I think I''ll be done with the guide without a thing."


    "... does that mean you have something to worry about? No, well, there''s a lot to worry about..."


    "No, that''s not what it is. Something always happened when I tried to take a walk in the Holy City. Then it''s not surprising that something happened here, and above all, I thought I was going to finish looking around at the Imperial Capital before the Holy City."


    "... are you kidding me or are you serious, I don''t know too much?


    "Well, actually, it''s half."


    Technically, although it is a joke, it is also true that it is not strange for something to happen, etc.


    It can also be said that something is happening at a time when the Emperor is guiding the Imperial Capital in the first ce.


    "... or maybe after this royal capital guide is over if something happens?


    "That would be possible, too. After all, we haven''t heard why they''re doing this."


    It''s all over. We''re going back to the Imperial Castle, and there''s no chance of saying that it was enough for a souvenir of the underworld, etc.


    I don''t mind it being easy to understand at that time... but I don''t think I have that kind of vibe at the moment.


    Of course, he''s an emperor, so it''s easy to pretend like that.


    "Speaking of which, Eina. What did you think about earlier at the weapons store?


    "I don''t care what they say... it''s too vague for me to answer?


    "Hmm, is that so too... so did it feel any strange?


    "Weirdly...? Even if they say so..."


    Mmmm, and Aina frowning seems to be trying to remember something earlier, but she''s leaning her neck to see if there''s anything particrly catchy about it.


    Well, sure, when it came to what happened over there, Victoria told me to show what seemed to be on the way to order, and the shopkeeper guy suddenly wanted to see Soma''s sword and even asked if he could lend it to me, or something like that.


    The first half just did the job, and the second half probably just cared about Soma''s sword as a cksmith.


    It''s natural, in a way, to be told that there''s nothing to catch on to.


    Eventually he gave up, and Aina shrugged her shoulders as if to say surrender.


    "At least I didn''t think so?


    "Is that so... well, is it too much of my life''s thinking"


    "Hey... I can''t help but wonder when you say something weirdly meaningful?


    "No, it''s not a big deal, is it? Just..."


    "Just what?


    "What, after seeing this sight a little, it''s just that I felt a little ufortable"


    At the end of his gaze, Victoria and someone unknown by name continue to interact as usual.


    Smile at each other, yeah.


    But not earlier.


    Although Victoria had a thin smile on her face, it was like a crop, and above all, if the other man...


    "Oh...... well sure, you said you had a bit of a bad attitude, or frankly, you hated that guy. You did. But you don''t, do you? There''s no way that anyone would like that."


    "Hmmm...... sure. I mean, it was still too much of my life''s thinking."


    And Victoria came back talking about that.


    They were taking me to some store, but apparently they got something again.


    It''s like some kind of skewer in both hands.


    "I''m sorry for everything. You kept me waiting."


    "Well, I know what this is, so I don''t care."


    "Right. It''s just that the problem is that it''s all about food, and it''s about time I''m full."


    With that said, do you think it''s a bad idea to say no or simply because it''s delicious to receive what Eina rmends?


    In the meantime, they say the Empire is blessed when ites to food, at least because there has never been any detachment in what has been given to them before.


    That''s all I know for sure with the royal guidance¡­ Now, is that what it was meant to be?


    Soma also looks up at the sky somehow while getting a rmended skewer from Victoria.


    Feeling the good smell of skewering, he dropped one sigh toward the sky, which was in vain clear.


    In the end, the royal guidance took ce to the point where the yang was on the verge of sinking to the horizon.


    Victoria said she managed to turn the street, but I''m honestly not sure how much she''ll remember tomorrow.


    All I can say right now is, I don''t think I need dinner, something like that.


    Well, whether or not you''re saying that in the first ce is up to you.


    "Well... so can I ask you how you ended up doing this?


    It was not until Soma and the others came to a familiar ce that Soma uttered such words.


    A corner with a chair about three steps taller than elsewhere, for wasted luxurious conditioning.


    Between sights.


    He used the hidden passage he used to get there again and came back.


    You said that you came here a few hours ago, but what seems like a long time ago is that you''ve seen so many things?


    But the exnation of what it was for remains as if it had not been done.


    Regardless of how it was going to work, we needed that confirmation first.


    "Hmm... well, naturally you care. Or as a concubine, I thought they''d ask me sooner."


    "Unless it was a disturbing sign, but it wasn''t."


    "Right. I was wary of food at first, but there was nothing. Well, I was basically left to Soma, so sightseeing was the same in the first ce."


    That being said, Aina seemed wary in Aina, too, but she didn''t need to say anything daring.


    I look at what words I intend to say more than that, and at the person sitting in a ce above the position of a single eye, and I narrow my eyes.


    "Basically, though, it''s not what the concubine said herself."


    As thou hast spoken, is it?


    "Hmm. I told you? I''ll show you the Imperial Capital."


    "... so I think you''re asking me why I did that?


    "Is that all you have to think about? I''m going to show you around so you know where it is."


    "Does that mean that you went out of your way to show us what the Imperial Capital is all about?


    It''s impossible if it''s normal, and above all, I don''t know what that means.


    But there shouldn''t be any point in spitting lies in this situation.


    I stared at that face jizzily trying to determine its sincerity, but the purple eyes with a smile covered even my emotions.


    "Pfft... don''t get up like that. No... that''s why the concubine led them to this royal capital. To show that concubines can understand each other without being caught in doubt."


    What the hell does that mean?


    Though I thought so, I never uttered that question.


    Before that, because Victoria ovepped words.


    And.


    "I mean, this is what the concubine wants to say. - Demon King, aren''t you going to join hands with the concubines?


    With the same unreadable eyes of sincerity, the Empress, who unites the Empire, has said such a thing.

 708 Former Strongest, Staying In The Imperial Capital

    To be honest, I just wanted to say if it was sane.


    I didn''t say that though, because I didn''t think it would just be a bad idea or anything, but I looked into its eyes.


    Although it was still an eye that did not make me feel emotional, it would be easy to do so to the extent that I perceived whether it was sane or not.


    As a result, it was another word that came out with my mouth open because I definitely felt sane.


    "... is that a word you think my seniors could snort at all?


    "No...? If so, it would have been easier for the concubine... well, there''s no possibility of fine dust."


    "I mean, I know it''s not possible, but I said... is that what this is all about?


    Normally, I would tell you that even though I don''t expect to put my hands together, which means that it shows Kyoujun.


    In short, it''s coercive.


    So it is only natural that Eina''s atmosphere became noisy.


    But.


    "Eina, that''s just short circuitous, or you''re thinking too much in a noisy direction? Well, I don''t know."


    We are in the middle of an enemy line.


    It''s only natural to be wary if you don''t know what''s there, and it''s not something you can do to make yourself feel better.


    But if you get hit right here, that''s a straight line of war.


    "Nevertheless, I would like to confirm what you intend to do. ¡­ If you''re really going to wage war now, it''s not too rash to take it and stand."


    "Hmm, that makes me happy... well, let''s not. You can''t involve all the people of the Empire in the idea of a concubine."


    No matter what happens, I''m not going to miss every step of the way.


    I was exploring how Victoria was doing with that intent, but there was no indication that it would even move at all.


    When ites to that, are you sure you''re not going to have a fight or something...?


    "Hmm... well, I don''t think I can, but I really don''t have anything else to do with today, do I? I want you to share the beauty of this country and join hands with them. That''s all I wanted."


    "... I''m not sure what you want to do from there. I thought you were working with the devil..."


    "Yeah? We''re in a formation, right? What''s wrong with that?


    "What''s wrong... but why didn''t you do anything about it?


    Aina''s swordswallowing came back to life once it was about to subside, but this time she didn''t even intend to suppress Soma.


    It''s the same with Soma that I was surprised, and it''s the same with increased vignce.


    Or was it a mistake over here to be working with the devil, or I thought... apparently that''s not true either.


    But then, it''s just too puzzling.


    "Well, now I still can''t help but understand. But if you do, you must understand. At least that''s what the concubine''s convinced of, right?


    With an emotionally invisible eye, Soma watched as she narrowed her eyes about Victoria speaking those words with a smile on her face unchanged.


    For now, I only found out that Victoria didn''t seem to be going to be immediately hostile with this one, but that didn''t mean that the first problem would be solved.


    I''m not talking about something fundamentally wrong or anything like that.


    Another, fatal problem was discovered.


    The problem is that Somas cannot return to the Holy City.


    It''s not about Victoria not trying to go home, it''s about physics.


    And it''s also a time story.


    In short, you had to walk home to return to the Holy Capital.


    It''s a natural story to take for granted, but given how the Somas came to the Empire, you''ll also know that the obvious doesn''t work.


    But Victoria says it''s totally one-way.


    I can''t send them back, and the only way back to where they came from is to go back on my own.


    But it was almost evening at the end of the royal guidance.


    The sun has now set, as it should be, and the book of the night has gone down.


    It had to be said that it was not realistic to return to the Holy Capital now.


    I don''t care if it''s a simple demonic threat or something, but I''m not alone in soma because I don''t know geography.


    Whatever you think, it was supposed to be this far, but if this happens, you just have to do what the other person thinks.


    It was for that reason that Soma and the others decided to stay in the Imperial Capital.


    Well, though, I could have read it if I said I could have read the developments so far, and I might have been a rtively better person.


    Some of the things that Soma envisioned could be connected to a cabin.


    Compared to that, they said they''d have a room, so it must be a lot better.


    At least it''s far better than being sent back as it really is.


    "Rather than being sent back... why not? That''s the best you can decide, isn''t it?


    And as we talked about that as we headed to the room that it was ready, Aina tilted her neck as she said so.


    Indeed, that is not the right thing to say.


    It is true that Somas are the best, given only their return to the Holy Capital.


    But.


    "That means you''re free toe and go between the Holy City and the Imperial City, and you''re allowed toe and go, right?


    "... ah"


    You realised the danger, Eina opened her eyes lightly and then blued her face.


    Well, naturally.


    That means you''re free to raid the Holy City.


    Needless to say how horrible that is, but Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    "I told you? If that was possible. You won''t have to think about it any more than you said impossible."


    "... how can you say all that? You could be lying."


    "It doesn''t make sense. It''s much more effective to show than to hide what''s possible."


    Though I do exhaust myself if I think it may be possible to raid at any time, that''s all.


    You just have to raid before you do such a long thing, and it''s easy to shatter the morale of most of them just by showing that it''s possible.


    There''s no point inying low here.


    "I mean, there''s no way you can even be so pompous by forcing them to transfer in the first ce. Or if there''s something you''re hiding, it can''t be used for a while if you use it once instead of once."


    "... Surely, it wouldn''t have umted if they used a pompom that it would be a one-way street, would it? If Mr. Eleonora or something is brought in, that''s all that matters."


    "Well, actually, I guess not."


    It''s not a matter of not doing it, it''s an impossible story.


    Satya said that all outside interference is starting to y because the inside of the temple ispletely under Satya''s control.


    And Eleonora is stuck in the temple just in case, so there''s nothing we can do from the outside.


    "... but think about it, how could it have been now?


    "What do you mean?


    "That''s what if we transfer Soma after the war starts, and we''re in a mayhem, right?


    "I don''t know what role my seniors are ying in the event of war... well, there will be a lot of confusion. But in that case, I feel like I''m just gonna call my enemies to my own ranks?


    That''s a big difference from suicide bombing.


    Regardless, if we were to do everything knowingly, we would be prepared for it, but we are talking about whether we would bother to do something that, if we make a mistake, is only danger itself.


    "Well, to be honest, it''s indescribable, something like that. If they had done it during the war in the first ce, they would have resisted normally."


    "... Speaking of which, you seem to have noticed. Instead, why didn''t you resist then?


    "Simply put, I couldn''t measure scale and influence."


    "Size and influence?


    For example, if you can randomly transfer not just the two Somas, but everyone around you.


    Or, suppose the whole corner of the city is transferable.


    It is also impossible to affirm that just soma is certain that it is possible to deal with it.


    "It''s hard to resist so badly and involve the irrelevant. It is the same thing that we decided to involve Eina as a result. It''s not like he was going to miss it where he tried to get away. Instead, I thought I should have left it alone."


    "Oh... that''s what you meant by being apologized for then"


    That''s the thing.


    I could have let Aina get away with it if I wanted to.


    In terms of likelihood, it should have been more likely to have escaped as it were.


    But I didn''t think about it and let him get away with it.


    "Then you don''t have to apologize. That''s where they told me to run, and I didn''t think I''d follow."


    "... is that so? So should I say thank you?


    "I was forced to before they said anything, so that makes me feel weird, too?


    "Yes, it is."


    With that said, we somehow look at each other and leak a grin.


    And so, yeah, you were still right to thank me, and I thought that.


    "By the way, what are you going to do now?


    "Well... as soon as it''s tomorrow, is it something like that? They told me to stay here today, but they didn''t tell me what to do tomorrow."


    "Sure... so it would be premature to think about freedom."


    Let''s just say that we are going to collect information for once.


    Soma and the others are being shown to the room now.


    In other words, personnel exist for this purpose.


    But I don''t even show a bare gesture of caring about this one from earlier on, to see how you''re just walking ahead pale, something like a thin hope.


    Then we shouldn''t do anything bad right now, we should wait for tomorrow.


    Waiting for tomorrow to move now anyway, it won''t make a big difference.


    When we look at each other, and we share our will, we nod at each other.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, but I''ll figure it out... and if it doesn''t, I''ll just let it.


    Thomas exhaled one breath as he walked with Aina through the corridor of the castle, looking ahead.

 709 What The Empress Wants

    Victoria was still sitting in her chair during a nce after Soma and the others left.


    From its side, which looks at the void, you cannot see the emotions.


    But the shaking purple blue eyes seem distressed at any rate.


    - But that doesn''t work for me, does it? We also know what you''re thinking. ''


    It won''t be my fault that I heard tongue-beating momentarily.


    And Victoria opened her mouth after taking off a mask that seemed mncholy in discipline, as she would have known from the beginning that it was useless, etc.


    "It''s like my concubine was lying. What a way to put it. You''re out of your mind. The concubine thought it was true and depressing."


    Do you want to hear my novel?


    "... if you know it''s a novel, do you think you can stop it?


    ''That''s noting. Whatever else you miss, don''t miss it.''


    As I say, I stare inside of Jizz and Victoria.


    Do not admit delusion and do not miss falsehood.


    If you''re going to do that over the course of this period, you need to pay the right price.


    "- What did you think and make contact with the Demon King?


    There was no response to the words.


    No rush, no fear, it''s as if they''ve asked you something that''s nothing.


    But there was no such thing.


    He is, in a way, a demon king who can also be called one of us, but so far he is hostile in one way or another.


    It couldn''t have been a good thing to pull someone like that into their home base.


    "You can say that. We missed each other and just had the opportunity to call them in. If you don''t try, you''re lying.


    ''You''re the only one who says that and snorts at it.... Not at all, I wouldn''t have done this if I were you before''


    The moment I said it, I could see that Victoria''s insides were slightly twisted.


    But I didn''t dare point it out because I knew and spoke, and there was more to talk about than that.


    "So?"


    "Hmm... so, what?


    "You think deception makes sense? It must be true that I wanted to see you. It would also be true that it was an opportune asion. But the source. You haven''t talked about why you wanted to meet. ''


    There was no reaction again this time, but it was something different from what I meant earlier.


    Whereas the earlier ones had been predicted but thus there was no upset or anything, although we knew about this one, we simply said that there were no words.


    Or should I put it this way?


    That''s not even Victoria herself aware enough to speak, he said.


    ''... did you think that even the Demon King would have a winning shot if you were your currentdy?


    "... no, that''s not quite right. If that were the case, the concubine would have felt more emotional when she saw him."


    "That means it wasn''t," he said?


    "Mm-hmm. I felt it when my concubine saw him because it was just convincing."


    Convinced.


    We won''t even have to think about what that was about if we take this far into ount.


    That is.


    "Convinced that there is no winning eye where you fought,"


    "Well, it was something I knew from the beginning, but it made me feel certain. Probably no matter how many feet I make, I won''t discuss it with my concubine."


    "Otherwise, it would be another dream like destroying the world."


    "Um, I understood, and I felt it"


    "... Reality? Wait a minute, I don''t think that was particrly true?


    What Victoria and the others were doing today was really just looking around at the Imperial Capital.


    All that intent is unknown, and I know very well that''s all I did, because I was actually watching.


    But if so, how did you realize?


    "No, look, did he ever let the sword go of him once?


    ''... yeah, you did have it''


    Although it was hard to see because Victoria was terribly upset, I was at first nce.


    But even then, it would be a battle... no, no way.


    "... that, no way, but"


    "No way. Even when I say demon king, the swordsman in question. Without my sword, I thought I''d give it a shot."


    It hasn''t, does that mean you''ve given up?


    No, from this mouthful...


    "Until just a minute ago, you were really gonna let it go, weren''t you? But if I wanted to let it go... all I wanted to do was die. No... I honestly thought you were dead, didn''t I?


    I didn''t even bother to make sure.


    Its voice and expression is everywhere serious in itself, and I''m sure the slightest tremor in my body is that I''m not even aware of it.


    Nevertheless, to be honest, that was the real deal.


    Though there was a difference in power, and I thought there was absolutely no chance of winning if it came to battle, at the same time I didn''t even recognize that much of an absolute difference.


    So one way or another, the next word came out of curiosity.


    ''... what do you think would have happened if I had helped?


    That''s actually an unlikely assumption.


    Though I watched it via Victoria, it''s a one-way street, just in case.


    Trying to help, it wasn''t possible.


    I''m not in aplicated mood to think that it yed a role, or I think it''s because of what made me impotent... whatever.


    "Hmmm... although I made a contract, I guess I never helped?


    "Exactly, if you give it a try, you might find out a lot from it."


    "So, honestly, I don''t know how far we''re going to be able to use it. I''d say on top of that... but yeah, I don''t think that would make it about 10%."


    ''Is there a chance of losing?


    "Let''s decide on the odds of winning, shall we?


    Naturally, Victoria seemed to really think so, telling her that in tone and face.


    It would be a lie if I honestly said there was no dissatisfaction there, but I am also certain that I learned to be satisfied.


    Just like I said earlier.


    They are demon kings who can destroy the world.


    In other words, even if we turn all the existence of this world against our enemies, it means that we are capable of overthrowing everything.


    Even the devil himself has a winning eye or suspicion against him, but there can be no winning eye for a human being who has only borrowed some of that power.


    With that in mind, Victoria would be superior in many ways, rather as much as she could speak in Australian if she had a winning chance.


    ''By the way, it is above all that you were able to urately recognize the status quo, but after all, why did you call the Demon King? It also even guides the Imperial Capital. You didn''t forget how busy you are yourself, did you?


    It''s not umon to get out for a breath, but I''ve been in the Imperial Capital for almost half a day today.


    I don''t want to think about how much work has been umted and how many projects are behind us, etc.


    To fill this hole, you won''t be sorry all night for a couple of days.


    And if it was worth it to that demon king...


    "Hmm... why did you call the Demon King,?... That''s what I''ve been thinking, but concubines don''t have a reason to think of it. How could the concubine have called him?


    It was not deception or anything else, it was from the heart.


    From the bottom of my heart, while I''m doing it myself, Victoria doesn''t understand why.


    Perhaps I should say that.


    But if it had been this far, I would not have bothered to ask.


    This is how I watched him even when I called the Demon King.


    I know very well that Victoria was calling about the Demon King before she realized why.


    It is therefore important that we move forward.


    ''... then change the content of your listening a little¡­ No, let''s move on. Why did you guide the Imperial Capital to the Demon King?


    "... hmm? Why did you give the Demon King the Imperial Capital?


    ''Yes. Immediately after you called the Demon King, you certainly didn''t think about that. But what you thought, you immediately suggested it, and it went straight to execution. Why is that?


    "That''s because... no matter, the Demon King came to the Imperial Capital. What if we should see this wonderful country and its people?


    ''I see... well, let''s keep asking. Why did you say that you would join hands with the Demon King when you showed up in this wonderful country and the people? That wasn''t part of the n.''


    Yes, that was something that wasn''t in the n.


    Rather, once that is done, it is enough that we have to review the fundamentals of the n.


    Regardless, it is also true that it is best if it is to be fulfilled.


    Because the n ultimately depends on how you make the Demon King care about it.


    But that''s it, this is also this.


    If they do something that''s not part of the n, they''re in trouble.


    Whatever you don''t n to do, at least...


    "... Hmm. I see."


    And Victoria nodded unexpectedly.


    If you are aware of it, there is a color in your eyes of satisfaction and understanding.


    ''Did you understand?


    "Um, you took care of him"


    ''No, nothing of this magnitude... so what was the reason after all?


    "What, it''s no big deal. The concubine only thought of him the moment she saw him. - I want it."


    That''s why I called.


    So I guided and showed off what I loved.


    That''s why I suggested we join hands.


    That was all it was about.


    "Um, the concubine wanted a demon king. Damn... if you know what I mean, it''s so stupid, and some things are so easy to understand. Oh... if you see something like that, there''s no way you''d want to get it."


    Victoria was floating with a grin from the bottom of her heart, not a smile that floated all the time, not a grin directed at the people.


    That is proof that what you are saying is true.


    ... but I don''t know if I''m aware of what it really means.


    ''I see. Now that we know why, what are you going to do now? Again... as usual?


    "... no, let''s not do that. I''vee this far around the corner. There''s no need to take any more aggressive action here."


    ''Really... then, your desire. Because that''s why I''m here.''


    - That is the kind of contract, but therefore, it does not speak to the voice, but instead returns the obedient word.


    Yes, the contract is absolute.


    It has to be absolute.


    Only if it is.


    Words still don''t sound like voices, they just fog and disappear.


    Looking ahead, Victoria, with a smile on her mouth, narrowed her eyes as she looked at the void.

 710 Former Strongest, Sharing A Bedroom With A Girl

    I have already told you that I do not need dinner, and furthermore this is an even stranger ce than the Holy City.


    I don''t have the means to crush it because I''ve got free time, and I''m just too busy trying to figure out how many books you can give me, etc.


    Given that it''s basically an enemynd in the first ce, we can''t afford to be that lenient.


    So if I conclude, I have nothing to do but sleep early... so Eina saw.


    "Look, it''s not...! That sounds like my fault then......!?


    "Yeah? That being said, Aina is the only oneining..."


    "It must be obvious because there''s only you and me here......! I mean! Yes, if you ever get to sleep in a room with me, you deserve toin......!?


    Soma looked over at the spot, shrugging her shoulders at Aina''s cry.


    In sight are a number of luxurious dishes, which, if poorly done, may be superior to the rooms to which they were addressed in the Holy City.


    It was a room that I was told was a guest room, but it was so ssy that I even thought it was scary, rather than wed.


    Well, regardless of whether Soma actually thinks so, it''s basically a room without aining base.


    I just didn''t have any problems at all, and one of them was the bed.


    The bedroom was next to the room where Soma and the others were now, but there was only one bed.


    And it wasn''t that big, so if you do poorly, you''re going to fall in while Aina''s asleep.


    "I''m not saying things like people don''t sleep well...! I mean, you don''t know my sleeping minister...!?


    "No, you know that, right?


    "... Huh? Lies, when...!?


    "Well, it was over five years ago."


    "That''s confusing......!


    "I don''t think it makes any difference what you know, though?


    "That may be so...... and it''s getting out of the way!? Me! What I''m trying to say is! Like the size of the bed! There''s only one thing! That''s not what I meant! I mean there''s only one room in the first ce......!?


    Apparently she''s extra excited, and Eina''s scratch was more intense than usual.


    Or I thought it would calm me down a bit and shook the topic all over the ce, but it seemed counterproductive.


    This seemed better to move on than to try to calm down.


    "Hmm... well, I don''t know what Eina''s talking about, but I was wondering if I could ask her to get another room for the servant."


    "Ha......!? Who''s the servant... and, uh... speaking of which, you did."


    Apparently she remembered what the clothes she was wearing were, but she held her head as she thought she regained her calm.


    I''m sure I''m not too ufortable with myself wearing made-up clothes, and now I realize that I normally wore it and walked through the Sacred Capital Yara Imperial Capital Yara.


    I don''t think you need to worry about it because it suits you, but is there a difference in sensitivity around it?


    But whatever it is, it doesn''t make any difference that I''ve calmed down, so I''m going to take this opportunity to go further.


    "Well, I think that''s why I finally realized that the Emperor would have treated Aina like a servant of mine the whole time?


    That was the case at the first point, and so was when we were going around the Imperial Capital.


    Although Aina seemed unconscious, Victoria was always passing the food together to Aina when she hemmed it.


    Most of all, I doubt that''s why you really thought you were a servant about Eina, but it''s true that you treated her like that.


    And if...


    "Except if there''s a few others, but if there''s only one, it''s just a lot of trouble to go out of your way to get a servant''s room."


    "So you and I have be one room? That''s not all you have to correct..."


    "No, then it doesn''t make sense. Or rather, it was only to sleep in the room with Eina that she didn''t bother to correct it in the first ce."


    "Yes...? What the hell did you say...!?


    It''s bad for Aina, who dyed her cheeks red and pulled herself back by scratching her body, but raw hate and this is not a colorful story.


    Simply saying that this is the safest and most secure means for Aina.


    "Safe and secure......? What?


    "Have you forgotten? This is only enemy territory, isn''t it? Does Eina feel safe sleeping alone in such a ce?


    "... ah"


    Eina, who looked like she was told and remembered, or maybe she didn''t want to notice and unconsciously try not to think about it there.


    But anyway, if you''re going to sleep in the bed with me like this, if you''re trying to jump into danger yourself without realizing it, you can''t even make me realize it.


    "Ugh..."


    Not sure what to do, Eina began to raise something like groaning, but Soma decided to let go and get ready to go to bed.


    Because I thought it best to be alone.


    In the first ce, I guess I''m more prepared than technically lost, and with Soma there, I''m only in the way.


    Besides, if you''re told to get ready in some weird direction here and sleep alone, this time, Soma''s in trouble.


    I can''t help but worry about letting Aina sleep alone on enemynd.


    Safeguarding ahead also means Soma.


    And I wandered around the bedroom thinking about that, but soon there was nothing left to do.


    That''s what you should call a Royal Castle room.


    I tried to get ready for bed, but I was almost ready.


    It was brilliant work, even though Soma and the others would not have assumed staying.


    But then what happened?


    Sleeping here first would be a bad idea, no matter what you think.


    I can''t think of Ainaing inter on a bed where a man is already asleep, etc.


    You may never go to another room, but there is a good chance that you will sleep on the floor.


    If that''s the case, the time before Eina consolidates her resolve has to be squandered by some means.


    "Hmm, what''s going on? - Hmm?


    I turned my gaze to the signs of the person I felt fuzzy, and Aina stood at the entrance to the bedroom.


    I think it was a lot quicker to decide, but it''s obvious when you look at that face, which is dyed red, that it turned out as expected.


    Soma shrugged her shoulders as she received a staring gaze.


    "I''ve slept with him anyway, and I don''t care that much?


    "That was over five years ago...!?


    Iugh bitterly wondering if I immediately thought because I just talked to you.


    Nevertheless, I missed it a lot, and now I think it is.


    I''m talking about when I was traveling with Aina, Lina and Radius.


    She joinedter...... really, it''s a nostalgic story.


    Even though it hasn''t been ten years, what seems more like a long time ago, is that all there was to it?


    Or maybe today is also the day I will remember to miss it in five years'' time.


    But it''s all about cleaning it all up.


    At that time, I was wondering if I could go after magic again.


    "Well... there''s nothing to do, and what could happen tomorrow? Let''s just get some sleep."


    ".................. n"


    Soma smiles bitterly again at Aina, who snorts as little as She.


    And tomorrow, and thinking about what was toe, he went into bed with Aina.

 711 Judgment Of The Sacred Capital

    The morning in the Sacred Capital is early.


    Shops and the like don''t open so much, but most of the purpose ofing to the Holy City doesn''t lie there.


    And although themute is not harsh, it muste all the way.


    Inevitably, only the devout faithful gather, and even temples to visit.


    It was only natural to do so early in the morning.


    At the same time as the day shows its face, or moves faster than it does, praying quietly in the temple.


    That the routine continues today that I am what I am today.


    Show that gratitude in your heart.


    But because of that situation, it is early in the morning but basically unrted to the hustle and bustle.


    It was not until a few momentster that the shops began to open and the faithful from afar finally reached the Holy City, and it was the morning of the Holy City that they wandered in silence.


    Only, normally.


    "Yes, I don''t know...! Enough, I''ll go alone, so get out of there...!


    "That''s why you''re telling me you can''t do that. I don''t even know who you are."


    Basically, morning prayer is just something each one of us does as he pleases.


    There''s no need for Eleonora to visit, but she''s named the Lord of the Holy Capital, albeit tentatively.


    Exactly nothing can be done, and Eleonora also goes to the temple again, where prayer is part of the morning routine.


    And then when I got back it would be my morning production... but Eleonora identally exhaled into the two voices I could hear even when I was away.


    If it had fit me in while I was going to pray, I would have expected it, but it still should be said or it wouldn''t have happened.


    It seems rather even heated and exhales again.


    "You two, your voices are leaking outside, right? I need you to calm down a little bit, even though nobody''sing near here."


    Entering the room as I said, two reflectively pointed gazes pierced Eleonora''s body.


    Frustrated and frightened.


    While caught in the powerful eyes of different emotions, Eleonora was nevertheless never frightened, not by the fruits of earlier prayers, but merely by ustom.


    With hundreds of years beside God, it''s not so umon to touch an inquiry.


    "There''s no way this will calm you down......!


    "I mean, I think I''m calm enough? It''s just too heartfelt to be with Hildegard in the first ce."


    "What...!?


    "That''s proof you''re not calm enough to stir it up for nothing. In the first ce, I thought you two heard voices outside, though? He seems calm at first sight, and Satya is not calm at all."


    "Mm, mmm... sure you''re right, huh? I can''t believe Eleonora told me... am I too old?


    "If Satya wasn''t old, I''d be rather surprised."


    "Oh yeah... man, that''s a terrible word for a god to worship. Doesn''t Hildegard think so?


    "I don''t really care, I''m not free enough to hang out with you guys. I''m going now, so you can do it on your own."


    "That''s why I can''t. It''s really time to calm down."


    Apparently Satya managed to calm down, but Hildegard is still there.


    Well, I don''t know how that feels.


    It wasn''t until near dinner yesterday that I realized that Soma and Aina weren''ting back.


    I was really busy yesterday, and I didn''t have time to check on you two until then.


    Besides, it''s also big that I didn''t think that would happen if it were soma.


    But it was almost dinner and Hildegard finally cleared up the case, and Hildegard shouted when he returned to his room.


    There are no somas, he said.


    At first, Hildegard seemed to think it was because they were being arrogant... but while outraged, he checked the neighborhood and realized it was strange for the first time there.


    It was also around this time that Eleonora joined the two searches.


    Honestly, as Eleonora, I''m not a child, and I was optimistic because I had the same thoughts earlier, but that also quickly turned into a rush.


    Because I just looked all over the Holy Capital and I didn''t see you two anywhere.


    What was troublesome was that Aina didn''t let her walk away from the side of Soma.


    Technically, I decided that this would be the case at a time when I couldn''t find Eina''s presence... but anyway, it doesn''t make any difference that I couldn''t find the two of them.


    Eleonora''s eyes are inherently for observing mankind.


    For this reason, there is no escape from its eyes¡­ but only Soma.


    Because Eleonora sees the soul of that person more than the person itself, it cannot be captured about Soma, who has a higher soul than Eleonora.


    Moreover, Eleonora is not good at seeing only narrow positions because it is possible to look around the world.


    In short, when Soma is nearby, he can''t even see the presence of those nearby.


    It is presumed that the presence of Eina cannot be captured because of it, and the presence of Soma cannot be captured in the first ce.


    Eleonora haspletely lost sight of both of us.


    Nevertheless, it''s not as if I didn''t see it, either.


    It''s hard to imagine the Somas disappearing without saying anything, so then they get caught up in something.


    And as things stand, there''s only one ce that''s going to do that.


    Yes, it is an empire.


    However, it is not honest to say if it makes sense where it has been considered.


    Even though this is a difficult time, if you go directly to search for the Somas poorly, it can be war as it is.


    In the present situation, which is not yet ready at all, there has also been a degree of suicide.


    Until now, Hildegard was patient.


    I can''t get a hold of the two because Hildegard was the same.


    And it''s not something I''ve figured out what would happen if I just moved on spection without knowing.


    Hildegard put up with it because he understood it so well... but Satya woke up today.


    It bes a disrespectful way of saying it, such as when it''s awake, but as an eleonora, I have to think so.


    Because what happened to Satya turned out to be the Somas in the Empire.


    That said Hildegardo would now head to the Empire, and Satya would stop it¡­ is what was happening by the time Eleonora went to the Temple.


    That is how it continues to this day.


    "Calm down...? There''s no way you can calm down......! What kind of eyes does Soma have while he''s doing this... to his eyes... that doesn''t seem okay, does it?


    And, as a result of his head being heated all over, he circled the other way to regain his calm, or Hildegard inadvertently grumbled about that.


    Satya shrugs her shoulders, as she shrugs.


    "So I told you, calm down, That Soma can''t be helped to the extent that you''ve been taken away by the Empire. I''m sure he''ll be in the Empire by now or whatever."


    "You can imagine that''s possible."


    Hildegard agreed, and when he exhaled one, he sat down on the spot with great care.


    I look away slightly, seemingly awkward as it is.


    "Well... I''m sorry. I haven''t been able to find Soma in a long time, and there''s blood all over my head."


    "What, I don''t care. I couldn''t convince you to do anything."


    "I''m hardly harmed in the first ce, so I have nothing to worry about."


    Besides, I don''t know if Soma would actually do that, but if he thought it was okay, Soma would have been taken away by the Empire.


    Absolutely not.


    Eleonora doesn''t say anything because there''s nothing good about it when it''s steamed back.


    "If you say you''re ready for this, you might as well hit Hildegard."


    "Because Mr. Soma has been taken away, is it?


    "Hmmm... let soma respond to my movements, don''t you think? If you do think about it, that would be possible. If I attack, Soma will see what he''s trying to do."


    "Yeah, so, I mean. But I''m not ready yet, and it''s too risky to set it up from here. I have some questions about why you''re here in the first ce."


    "Or the possibility that Eina was the main one and Soma got involved... no, you don''t"


    I wouldn''t have said it myself, shaking my neck to the side.


    If Soma is on the involved side, it''s not strange to solve it on the spot.


    That''s why you should think of Aina as the involved side.


    Nevertheless, is it unusual to speak of an anomaly at a time when it has involved Eina?


    In the first ce, there''s probably what you want to do by forcing Soma away.


    The fact that Soma will be gone is a big blow to this one, but not necessarily a gain for the other, rather it is more likely to be a bug in the lion''s body.


    There''s no way I know what I''m thinking.


    And more than I don''t know, I shouldn''t have moved in a detour either.


    "Soma, in the first ce, I don''t think you need to worry so much."


    "Hmm...? How could that be?


    "Because that country is bound by contracts and promises and stuff like that. I''ve made a statement over there, but this one hasn''t responded yet. I don''t think they''re going to do anything until we get some kind of reaction or we cut off the paralysis and they do something again."


    "With that said, I thought it was oddly smooth overall..."


    "Having figured that out, I mean. But I think we''re the only ones who have that in mind."


    "That''s not absolute either, though, is it?


    "Not absolutely, but almost absolutely, is it? I hear that country once had a deal with God."


    Pickle and Hildegard reacted to the words.


    narrow its eyes so as to explore something.


    "What you''re talking about as another human resource means, with the evil gods, right?


    "Right. That''s what they call her."


    Was there anything that would make sense, and when I took my gaze off Satya, who said so and shrugged her shoulders, Hildegard seemed to have settled downpletely this time.


    Breathe out small at it, Eleonora turns her gaze out the window.


    Damn, I want you to give me a break from all the fighting between gods in the morning.


    Nevertheless, what I think is irrespective of the somas.


    I''m pretty sure you''re safe... well.


    How is this going to get involved in this, or not?


    Eleonora exhaled one sigh as she thought about it, hoping she would find out sooner rather thanter.

 712 Former Strongest, Welcomes Morning In The Imperial Capital

    The moment I woke up, I felt ufortable.


    Nevertheless, it is naturally certain that I do not recognize the sight in my sight or that the ceiling is wide open to strangers.


    Rather, it is more surprising that I recognize you in your first ce to stay, and therefore the difort that Soma remembered was not about those things.


    There was no sign it was supposed to be next door.


    Memories of before sleeping remain vivid and there is no indication that someone has broken in while asleep.


    If that''s the case, you''ll notice and you''ll be awake.


    If so, the possibilities left are limited.


    I turned straight to the side to make sure of it - my eyes met.


    "Hmm... what are you doing?


    "... good morning to greet you in the morning. Did you forget?


    Whether I remember it or not, if I looked for the girl who was supposed to be sleeping directly next to me, if that girl was trying to cover her face half the way across the bed to get a glimpse of how this one looks, then everyone must have a first voice about what she''s doing.


    But I agreed that morning greetings were important.


    "Good morning, Eina."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Good morning"


    "Why are you disgusted?


    What does it mean to be able to turn a jito eye if you say hello as you wish?


    When I groaned that I couldn''t solve it, I found out that Aina exhaled her sigh, even though she only saw half her face.


    "... why are you normal?"


    "Yeah? Well, as you can see, it''s always the same? Hmm... that doesn''t mean I got belly down on something, does it?


    ".................. ha. Something''s getting ridiculous. Let''s just say, that''s what you are...... ha"


    As she groaned and sighed out, Aina stood up abruptly.


    I''ll tilt my neck. I don''t care this way, I''ll just walk out.


    "In the meantime, I''ll get dressed first."


    "Yes, sir."


    Tilt your neck the same way you look at it, but you probably won''t get the answer back when you ask.


    When I squeal, I wake up my body for now and make one stretch.


    Moving his gaze outside the window, the blue, clear sky was spreading.


    As a matter of course, the sky does not change whether it is the Holy or the Imperial capital, or the King''s capital of Radius.


    Then I guess I can handle the day as usual, and with that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath.


    Speaking of which, although I woke up, what do I do now?


    It was just after the two of us got dressed that Soma thought of that.


    By the way, it has been ced in the room since the beginning with regard to sleeping rolls, washed by Eina''s magic with regard to the clothes she originally wore.


    Before the sight of being washed, they even put jealousy on their gaze together when Soma recognised the benefits of magic... and that''s why the Somas wore the same clothes in clean condition as yesterday.


    And this was when I was thinking, "Can I go home like this?"


    The door was knocked several times.


    "Hmm... is it per servant yesterday?


    "Well... did youe here to show me breakfast or let me know what we''re gonna do?


    With that said, I headed to the door without thinking so much, opening - closing.


    Reflectively, Aina and I look at each other, we tilt our necks.


    "What, now I think I see something I shouldn''t?


    "Bizarre encounter. I think I saw the same thing."


    I wish I could have done that because of my mind there, but it didn''t work out so well with Hate.


    Now open from the door, for the man appeared.


    "Ha-ha-ha! What''s the matter, suddenly you''re surprised to see your concubine''s face......!? Well, if the beauty of this concubine suddenly shows up in front of you, it won''t be surprising...!


    It was undoubtedly Victoria who appeared with highughter.


    No, I''m sure it''s not weird that you''re also a castle owner, but it would be weird that you''reing to a room alone.


    "That''s a surprise to me, too."


    "Few people aren''t surprised in this situation..."


    Taking a proper side view, Aina had her cheeks cramped and a look that looked like she was going to scream even if it wasn''t possible right now.


    Nevertheless, there is no better way to do that than with the Emperor in front of you.


    It''s a pointless assumption because if it weren''t for Victoria, she might really have screamed, but if she hadn''t, she wouldn''t have remembered such amazement in the first ce.


    Though Soma was certainly surprised, because he did not envisage that surprise.


    Conversely, it is transitory and disappears if we ept that we are on this asion.


    All that remained in the soma, therefore, was doubt.


    "So what''s the matter with the emperoring all the way to the guest room? I didn''t want to surprise us, so why not? Well, if that''s the reason, it hasn''t already been achieved."


    "... you really don''t scare me, do you? Well, it''s also true that you''rergely helped in those ces."


    "It doesn''t matter what happens when you''re scared. So, what do you think?


    "Hmm... it makes sense that the concubine came all the way here, no matter what? Most of the time, after more than half of the reasons have already been fulfilled."


    "More than half fulfilled, is...?


    Though I say that and tilt my neck, honestly Soma didn''t have anything in mind.


    Daring to say more than half would mean that there are at least two.


    But that''s what surprises me. There''s nothing else I can think of.


    "Um, the first is to look at their surprised faces, right? And the second thing is to look at their faces in the first ce. If you think the night has dawned, you can''t stay or stand. That''s how I came to see it."


    "... Huh!?


    Eina opened her eyes to Victoria''s words and was surprised, but I''m sure what the words meant was not what Eina thought.


    Because what Victoria had in her eyes was not colorful, but was like a child in front of her with a toy arranged as a product.


    I feel like I have a very different attitude than yesterday... well, what do I care if I say it doesn''t matter?


    "Hmm...... I see. So, what''s the third thing?


    "Mmm... I don''t know how to react. Well, good. I''m sure there will be plenty of opportunities to learn about the charm of concubines."


    "Mm...? How much are we going to...?


    "Before we talk about that, why don''t we have breakfast first? That''s the third thing I have to do."


    I''m pretty sure you''re thinking of something.


    If there''s a problem, what the hell is that... but it''s not something I can tell from what I''ve been thinking.


    And whatever it is, I need a tummy.


    When Aina and I looked at each other, we nodded.


    "I wonder if there''s any reason to say no."


    "Right. Something that needs to be prepared somewhere anyway. If you''re going to prepare it, why don''t you just be generous and sweet?


    If that is truly generous, then Eina would be aware of that, although we are talking about.


    Besides, it''s hard to even think about doing something now.


    Because if I were going to do something, I would have done it yesterday.


    It may be possible to keep him alert that way, but if I mention that, I can''t do anything about it.


    At the time you''re in the enemy line in the first ce, you need to get hungry no matter what you do.


    "Um, I let you put more on your arm. Well, I guess you should expect that, huh?


    That said, Victoria smiles, but it''s just like yesterday that she can''t look over the emotions there.


    If you go into a tiger hole, you don''t get a tiger child.


    As he shrugged his shoulders at the glimmer of words in his head, now what would happen, Soma looked at Victoria''s grin and narrowed her eyes.

 713 Former Strongest, Getting Suggestions From The Emperor

    When I heard that the Imperial Castle had a dining room and Victoria, the emperor, was eating there again, I honestly suspected it was true.


    This was true of the Holy Capital in some ways, but they used it with care so that no one else could.


    But Victoria, instead of secretly eating, usually eats with those who work in the castle, so it was natural not to believe it.


    But.


    "Hmm... sounds like it was true"


    "Looks like it. Besides, it''s a sight I''ve seen somewhere."


    "Hmm. Well, this would also make it possible to eat together without any problems, or...?


    With that said, I lean my neck towards the sight in front of me as I grab a meal with Aina.


    The meal that I made it special was certainly not delicious, but I feel more concerned about this sight than it is.


    Yes, the situation is that many of those who came to the dining room are smiling, dealing with Victoria, and dly eating with her.


    Naturally, the sight Aina saw somewhere, which was simr to what she saw all over the city yesterday.


    Morning cafeteria, not everyone can use it if it''s also royal castle.


    In fact, from all the views, apparently the majority of the civilians here work in the castle.


    Besides, to deduce from the leakage hearing stories, they seem to being all the way here to dine with Victoria.


    Though, I''m just thinking that if normal, I''m just lifting it...... from the look on their faces it also seemed like it was from the heart.


    Inmon sense, I''d like to avoid it if it wasn''t a necessary situation such as eating with my boss, but also with the top of the country.


    But in this way, there is certainly no problem with Victoria eating here... on the contrary, they even seemed to want it.


    In other words, the conclusion to be drawn from this...


    "Hmm... is the emperor very popr, something like that?


    "I know how to say it, but that''s what happens... It certainly wasn''t like that yesterday either..."


    With that said, I guess it was simply unexpected that Aina was somewhere confused by the wind.


    To be honest, Soma agreed.


    Because I never heard such a story.


    "Well, you''re right when ites to stories that don''t matter whether they''re popr or not at the top of the country..."


    "Nevertheless, you honestly imagined the opposite situation..."


    There was no mention of poprity, but of character.


    From there, the situation assumed and the situation now do not quite match.


    No, if I said that, it would be a different situation based on the personality I was hearing about.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to think that they were gathering incorrect information, given that the other party is an empire."


    "Of course there would have been some of those things, but they wouldn''t talk if they didn''t get certainty."


    I wonder what that means, you two twisting your necks, but you''ll never find the answer, as you deserve.


    I narrow my eyes to Victoria, who is in a grin and is smiling herself.


    What you can tell for now is that Victoria is definitely happy right now?


    At least it''s not like we can''t see the emotions when we''re dealing with ourselves.


    I''m sure that''s natural, but...


    "Hmm... If I can make it back safely, we need to discuss the area."


    "Well... if I can really get back, I''m talking about. In the first ce, we still don''t know what we''re going to do after this."


    "Sure, it is"


    I thought we were going to talk about it, and so far it hasn''t evene up on the subject.


    I mean, when I got to the dining room, Victoria was taken away, and it was gone.


    I guess the Somas should take precedence if they''re supposed to, but it doesn''t mean we''re in such a hurry, or something we can''t talk about unless we''re here.


    Therefore, Victoria''s gaze, which includes an apology, shrugs her shoulders back, and instead greets her, she eats while looking at Victoria, who is doing something.


    While reaffirming their current situation, Soma somehow looked over the scene while including in her mouth a soup with reasonably salty ingredients rolling around.


    As a matter of course, there are various figures in the dining room in the morning.


    One of the most crowded and uplifting of these is undoubtedly the corner of Victoria, but others dot pomposity and people, and also see where they are turning into a group.


    And it was one of those things that bothered Soma.


    When you throw a fluffy bread into your mouth, and you look there with a distinct atmosphere, Soma snorts one fumble.


    "Speaking of which, it''s the same as yesterday."


    "Huh?... Oh, sure. Well, that''s what I said yesterday."


    Eina shrugs her shoulders with those words as she chews on the bread, too, to see immediately where Soma was looking.


    What was ahead of Soma''s gaze was the appearance of those who were far-fetched, rather than mixed up with Victoria and the others.


    It was understood at first nce that the atmosphere was far from weing.


    "Hmm... martial arts officer, something like that?


    "I don''t know if it''s that kind of ce from the atmosphere."


    You can see that they are forged on clothes and from a distance, and their eyelids are sharp.


    At least there''s no mistake you''re craving a martial arts.


    And apparently, they didn''t even like Victoria, rather than wee her.


    They were obvious enough to figure it out.


    Some of them look like they seeped disgust, while others show an attitude that they don''t even want to turn away and be in sight.


    If we got closer, we''d hear him tongue pounding. Some showed how he looked, and others had a look that was close to hatred.


    Its reactions and attitudes can vary, only to be sure that it doesn''t like Victoria.


    Personal favors and evils, for example, are personal freedoms, and not something that someone can enforce.


    But this is a public ce, and even it is the person at the top of this country who is pointing that emotion.


    It can''t be said to be OK in many ways... but it was for another reason that Soma frowned.


    "Mmmm..."


    "What''s your approximate face? Well, I''m sure it''s not a very nice attitude... no, you don''t look like that. Speaking of which, he also said something about difort yesterday..."


    "Hmmm... and now I know why I felt that way"


    "Huh...? As always, I don''t feel anything...?


    "Well I guess so. Because the difort I felt in my life wasn''t actually with them."


    It was the other way around that Soma was ufortable.


    Other than them, they were ufortable.


    Because each of them showed a different attitude, even if it was due to an emotion of disgust -


    "All those who smile at the Emperor are alike ande near."


    "............... if you ask me, yeah. Not only do we all smile..."


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it''s the right way to say it, but I feel the same degree"


    Yes, they do show affection for the Emperor.


    But I felt it was too pictorial.


    Regardless, it is possible that it is just too much to think about, but it is also true that it cannot be ignored.


    But if you ask me what''s wrong, I will.


    "- Can I have a moment, gentlemen?


    And I heard that voice when I was thinking about it.


    Turning his gaze, it was a strange man there.


    Are you in yourte twenties to early thirties?


    I can tell from the top of my clothes that I look like a good man at first sight, but I''m just tight.


    Definitely someone who can.


    Probably...... no, he would definitely have extra skill first.


    He is a considerable user, and has the corresponding experience.


    You won''t lose first if you fight from the front, but depending on the situation, it''s no surprise you took the dy.


    The atmosphere was simr to that of those who had seen it earlier, and nature and soma stood lightly.


    "Oh, no, don''t mind me... is that an impossible story? Well, I just want to ask you guys something. As soon as I hear that, I''m going somewhere, so could you just listen to me?


    "Hmm... what do you want to hear, is that it?


    It is unclear what is going on with the treatment of the Somas at present, but if the viewer sees it, he will know that the Somas are not from here.


    Someone who may be suspicious is in the castle.


    With that in mind, it''s natural to try to listen.


    "Well, do you mind?


    "Well, that helps. So, there''s only one thing I''d like to know, so I''m gonna ask you straight in, but... is it okay if you''re the Demon King?


    It was Aina who was more nervous about the word than Soma.


    I can see from the signs that I''m practicing my magic so that something can happen, and I smile bitterly.


    Because it was reliable, but at the same time I thought it was too vignt.


    There is nothing sword-soaked about how a man looks, and what is in his eyes is that curiosity seems close.


    How I answered here, it was hard to think it would be a noisy development.


    Besides, if this distance takes into ount sitting and standing, soma moves faster than a man does something.


    It was for that reason that Soma nodded without thinking so much.


    "Well, that''s what they call it."


    "............... right"


    There was a little while for the man to snort, whether he didn''t think to admit it lightly or for another reason.


    Then, a man distorts his expression like he bit even something bitter.


    "Really... that means..."


    He seemed like he was going to start thinking about something as it was, but I guess he immediately remembered the situation now.


    When I raised my face, I opened my mouth - the moment its face became even more distorted.


    The expression floated there was disgust close to hatred, if not soma''s misperception, etc.


    "... excuse me. And thank you. That''s all I wanted to hear. Bye."


    He was the man who left early enough, but Soma understood what had happened because he had captured that figure at the edge of his sight.


    Victoria, who had been surrounded by a lot ofughter until earlier, stands there with a face like Nobu.


    The man changed his expression, first of all because he definitely realized Victoria was right there.


    "... sorry, I seem to have kept you waiting"


    The look on Victoria''s face that she said so had already returned, but it was not her fault that she seemed to have sad and spicy eyes only for a moment.


    I could have decided not to see it as it was... but curiosity prevailed in the end.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. We wouldn''t have talked much anyway if we''d been eating. By the way, do you know a man right now?


    "... because I know you, or you''re the captain of the Kingsguard. As a concubine, I''ve known her quite a long time."


    "Hmm... Was it"


    "More than that, it looked like we were talking about something, but something happened?


    "No, it''s no big deal."


    Soma answered that because she couldn''t decide how she perceived the earlier question, or because she didn''t think Victoria seemed to want to continue this topic very much.


    Although I asked, it only seemed because of my position and circumstances.


    The guess seemed right, and Victoria flushed the story lightly when she nodded one.


    "Right. Well, that''s fine. By the way, did the concubine say something about talking to them?


    "Hmm, I told you so. That''s why I''m here half the time."


    "That''s it, Demon King... no, it''s Soma. Before you do, the concubine has one question for you."


    "What do you want to ask, is? Is that just for me, too?


    I nced at Aina for a moment, but she shrugged her shoulders and gave it back.


    I don''t mind if we talk about it that way.


    If Aina didn''t care, there was no problem, and it was almost at the same time that Victoria nodded with her gaze back.


    "Hmm. That''s... what do you think of this empire?"


    The word was stuffed with words for a few moments because there was no answer.


    Whatever.


    "Hmm... to be honest, I don''t know what to answer, something like that. You know too much about the Empire to answer."


    I know it from Eleonora and the others to some extent.


    But on the contrary, that''s all.


    So little does Soma know about this country.


    But Victoria nodded in such a way that she said it was above understanding.


    And.


    "Well... no, I thought you would. And that''s why the concubine proposes this to him."


    - Why don''t you spend some time in the Empire.


    With a smile on his mouth, Victoria had unleashed those words.

 714 View The Former Strongest, Most Peaceful Streets

    After breakfast, Soma and Aina were walking around the city of the Imperial Capital trying to sew between people.


    It''s not that you''re running around or anything, there''s so many people that you simply have to.


    I knew enough as of yesterday that there were a lot of people, but apparently yesterday Victoria was with me that people were somehow paving the way.


    That''s something like the Imperial Capital, which is said to be the most prosperous in the world?


    "Hey...... are you sure?


    And as I walked, I looked around for a moment, and Aina identally asked me that.


    You don''t have to bother asking back what it is.


    So Soma just shrugged her shoulders back without talking about it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m actually convinced."


    - The reply given by Somma to the proposal from Victoria was positive.


    In other words, he offered to stay in the Empire for at least a few days.


    The reason for this has to do with why Victoria has proposed such a thing in the first ce.


    Says Soma knows nothing about the Empire, he said.


    That''s why I swallowed up all the Holy Capital''s arguments, and when I summed it up, they said that it was my intention not to quit fighting the Empire.


    And in a way it is true.


    All I know about the Empire is what someone told me, and all I know with my own eyes is yesterday and today''s share.


    Therefore, I thought it might not be a bad idea to stay for a while if I were to say so.


    "... well sure, all I know is what I''ve heard. But... no matter what country this country is, it doesn''t make any difference that the Empire is working with the devil, does it?


    "Well, I made myself clear. Or maybe the emperor should say, not the empire, but it won''t make a big difference."


    Working with the devil means he''s trying to destroy the world.


    It doesn''t matter if that''s the way the world is supposed to be, or something like that.


    If you are trying to destroy the world as a result, then that is everything.


    "Nevertheless, if you think normally, it would be something that everyone doesn''t want to die for?


    "... well, I guess so. But that''s it?


    "That means there''s a reason why we did it, right?


    That''s all I said, and you understood what Soma was trying to say, Eina has turned a frivolous gaze.


    In words, you''re thinking weird again, something like that.


    "You''re not thinking about anything weird, are you?


    "I haven''t said anything yet. But even if I say it''s not weird, it''s just in you, right?


    "Well... you don''t know what you''re talking about"


    Jito, shrug your shoulders at Aina as she turns her eyes.


    I''m not really thinking about weird things in fact.


    And the answer is after you''ve already given it.


    That''s why I chose to stay here because I thought there must have been a reason to judge this empire that way.


    "If we just need to unterally defeat the hostile in the first ce, we don''t need to think about anything extra from the beginning."


    That''s what we''re talking about when we get rampaged around here, when we assassinate the emperor, and we''re probably lurking somewhere. We''re just talking about defeating the devil.


    I have the pride of choosing which of these is possible.


    But then, it wouldn''t make sense.


    I don''t think that discussing it with anyone will solve it, etc.


    Still.


    "If we can understand each other without dispute and explorepromises, that would be best? Above all, if that''s possible, it''s going to be over."


    If I can finish as soon as I can, I''ve never been over it.


    But for that reason, I don''t want it to end badly.


    The origin of Soma is, in the end, admiration.


    And for the sake of admiration, if you''re going for it, you don''t want to be ashamed of yourself.


    "Ha... well fine. Why don''t you just do whatever you want? Whatever you say, you will anyway... and I''ll just have to keep up with it."


    Soma loosened her mouth to that word of Eina because that statement is technically a mistake.


    What Victoria asked for was Soma''s stay, and it was also Soma herself who recognized it.


    In other words, Aina can go home if she wants to.


    I suppose that means on her own, Eina is a special magician.


    There''s no way I can do that.


    But Aina didn''t even make such a gesture, and naturally chose to follow Soma.


    If I didn''t think of anything there, it would only be a lie.


    But Soma shouldn''t say anything either, more than Eina didn''t dare to tell me about those things.


    Therefore I nodded, expressing my gratitude only in my heart.


    "Um, that''s what I''m gonna do."


    Well, that''s how the story came to a conclusion, and Soma looked over the spot again.


    In sight is a noisily busy sight, which is a testament to richness and prosperity.


    It would be enough to see that face that everyone enjoys that happiness.


    But if you look at them... No, or that''s why Soma''s face didn''t float.


    You noticed that face, and Aina asks with a twinkle of an eyebrow.


    "... so what''s wrong with you looking like that so fast when you like it? Was there anything that bothered you?


    "Hmm... I''d rather have nothing to worry about than something to worry about."


    "Huh...?


    I don''t know what that means, but I don''t respond to Aina, and I look around again.


    The sight there is peace itself.


    Regardless, something noticeable is just not happening right now, and there will be problems.


    Or maybe we''re in the middle of something going wrong somewhere we haven''t seen it yet.


    But at least I''m happy it''s there now.


    And it was the same yesterday.


    "All over the city yesterday... and even in today''s dining room. The emperor wasughing. And it seemed to be from the bottom of my heart, at least in my eyes."


    "... well, yeah. I have no objection."


    So? and Aina urges me ahead with her gaze.


    Soma still did not respond immediately and opened her mouth, looking at the people with a grin.


    "I wonder what the hell you don''t like about this? Why the hell would you want to destroy the world?


    I don''t need a reason to try to live.


    It is only logical that we need no more reason to wish for the survival of the world than that is normal as an organism.


    No matter, some will wish for a reason.


    Soma and the like are the crunch.


    It is for the desire of the prists themselves that they do not want the doom of the world.


    But not the other way around.


    You always need a reason to die.


    Even if it doesn''t seem like it at first nce, there''s some reason there.


    Not to mention the demise of the world.


    What reasons exist for fulfilling, such as wishing such a thing?


    Or I can tell if this is a typical desire for ruin or someone who carries obvious misfortunes.


    But Victoria was admired by so many people that she had a happy grin on her face.


    Some of them don''t seem to like it, but as Eina said yesterday, it''s hard to say that they like it from 10,000 people, etc.


    I mean...


    "... I see. Sure, she has no reason to bother trying to destroy the world. I think it''s even the other way around.... So, I was curious, you mean?


    "I didn''t think this was going to lead to any reason."


    I just figured out the obvious, that there''s still going to be a reason for it.


    Nevertheless, I can''t say enough that this is irrelevant.


    "Hmm? Why?


    "It''s the emperor who''s told me to learn more about this country? If so, there is such a chance that my seniors will be annoyed by it?


    "... that''s true. However, to be honest, I just see a peaceful sight spreading..."


    I''ve never been shown hostility, but it doesn''t make any difference that this is an enemynd.


    There is no such thing as being too alert.


    I just don''t know what would happen if something like that really happened, not a trap or anything... but that''s when it happened.


    I just have to think about it then.


    Whatever.


    "Well... I wonder what we''re going to do"


    It was while Eina and I watched the seemingly peaceful sight and whined about it that Soma exhaled one breath.

 715 Former Strongest, Getting A Request From The Emperor

    It was a spacious room.


    Chandeliers hang from the ceiling and carpets areid on the floor.


    It is also decorated with borate statues and paintings of design, all of which exist only to highlight one thing.


    It is the person sitting in the chair that is present in the deepest part of the room, a step taller, who is the object of it.


    A woman with purple blue hair and simrly colored eyes - Victoria the man, that is, there was between the thrones.


    Nevertheless, there is nothing to wee, and Victoria just sits there and looks at the void.


    No - if you''re strictly speaking, is it the same as one person?


    ''... I do, basically, leave everything to you. But is this really what it takes to get a better future?


    The voices that do not tremble the atmosphere reach Victoria only.


    It is for this reason that Victoria nced slightly at the fact that it arrived unobstructed.


    "Regardless, that''s why I''m doing it. Or that the concubine is incredible?


    ''I won''t say that... if it''s just for one day, let the Demon King stay there for a few days, etc. It''s possible that your neck is off your torso when you realize it, right?


    "Hmm... that''s when. I don''t think I had any luck, I just have to give up."


    The moment Victoria shrugged so, she felt an emotional swing ahead of her slightly connected.


    If they had poked each other in the face, they might have even hoisted it around a single eyebrow.


    ''... By then, was the Demon King mighty?


    "Sure, there''s that too. I can''t deny that I didn''t think there was anything I could do when my concubines lined up like this. The second person seems inconceivable, such as coordination, and I hear that the third person has not even made contact, although they have decided to do so. And to thest one, they haven''t even been found in the first ce? It seems to me that only a concubine is decent."


    ''That''s... unless it''s impudent''


    "I don''t me you for anything. But that''s why I''m just saying that I can make you like a concubine for a while now."


    There is no return of words, only silence.


    But that is why it was an eloquent answer.


    "Well, is that all you want to say? My concubine is busy, so I can''t be too busy with her. I would have been more amodating without the extra constraint of having to be here or there to talk to them."


    "... you''ve changed, mydy"


    "Mm-hmm? Really?


    He doesn''t really seem to have any idea, and Victoria''s neck is slightly tilted.


    But what follows there is a clear affirmation.


    "Yes, if you were a formerdy, you would have been indifferent to more things and couldn''t afford it."


    "That''s the way to put it until it''s clear. But if so, I wonder if it would be a good thing?


    ''... right. It would definitely be a good change from a person named you.''


    "Hmm, then there''s nothing wrong with that. So, what?


    ''... Yes''


    Before hearing the snort, Victoria was walking out.


    It''s actually true that you''re busy.


    At the point of being a big country, there are a huge number of things that we have to deal with just having the same days as usual.


    Besides, I''m in the middle of getting ready for all sorts of things right now.


    There are even more things that have to be handled, and that doesn''t change her, the emperor.


    Besides...


    "I''m going to ask him for something today. Exactly. You can''t leave this to someone else."


    Was he aware or not that his voice yed slightly?


    But if no one points it out, it''s the same thing.


    Keep your feet light, Victoria leaves the throne room behind.


    All that was left was silence.


    ''¡­ change is not necessarily preferred. Especially if it means, for everyone, a misdemeanor. No, in the first ce - you were not to be liked. So, more than a...''


    A voice without a listener does not even disturb the silence.


    Just as it had not been since the beginning, it had just disappeared intact without affecting something.


    Especially when something didn''t happen even when it came to this, but when we watched the days of peace and happiness and about three days went by.


    - I want you to train the castle soldiers.


    Victoria asked me to do that straight away.


    And Soma was headed to the courtyard of the castle because of his response to it.


    "... hey, are you d? I think I said the same thing a while ago."


    Soma shrugs her shoulders back to the words pointed at her by Eina on that road.


    Regardless of what it is, it would be good to have agreed to train the soldiers.


    But whether there was a problem or not, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "To train means to know the power of the Empire. It''s not a bad thing to know more about your opponent''sbat skills than you know what''s going to happen, and it can grow rapidly after some training. Assuming it did, it would be the same where someone other than my own did it."


    I''m curious as to why you bothered to ask Soma, but you''ll know if you take it, including that.


    "Besides, we''ve been able to find out what happened to the people all over the city for thest three days, but otherwise, it wasn''t good."


    "Oh... well, we''re supposed to be guests for once, but we can''t really walk around the castle."


    It is not only during meals that people in the castle have the opportunity toe into contact, nor is there an imperative toe into contact even then.


    With that in mind, this opportunity to ensure contact with the soldiers was more appreciated as well.


    "As for why he was about to destroy the world so far, he was actually a doomsday aspirant, which has be the most powerful."


    "You really can''t find anything that looks like it..."


    And the most powerful means of countering it is to assassinate Victoria.


    If you''re going to give me any other answers, I''d like to get some information here.


    "If there''s a problem, is it eptable to the soldiers in the first ce?"


    "Demon King, I don''t know how far the world is informed, but at least you''re from another country."


    Moreover, there is no doubt that Soma is younger than most of the soldiers.


    I don''t know how the order of the Imperial soldiers is determined, but at least they don''t look good.


    - And that''s what I thought.


    "- General, salute the Teacher''s Hall for training us!


    Although it is nominally a courtyard, with more than a thousand soldiers training, it is quiterge.


    And the soldiers who were scattered there were gathered together and saluted at the same time as Soma appeared on the spot.


    It was quite surprising, to be honest.


    By the way, salute in this world, if you put it briefly, shows the motion of putting the fist-made right hand near the heart.


    Recruits panicked, beating over the heart and suffering, etc. aremonly told silly stories.


    Technically, the angle of the right hand is determined, etc., but that kind of detail would be nice.


    I didn''t want to mess up the motion, but they did it pretty well together.


    It''s a good sight to say spectacr, and Though those thoughts came to mind about whether the treatment ended up being a teacher, but that''s not what surprised Soma.


    Because obviously there was respect in the eyes that saw the younger creation to see.


    And so did those who thought they were recruits.


    Where I told you, my first impression of what happened to people is based on appearance.


    But there''s no one like that, and that means that''s all there is to education.


    It was for that that Somma was astonished.


    But that''s also why Soma hoisted the edge of his mouth.


    If you''re going to do it anyway, it''s worth it. I''ve never been over it.


    That''s the thing.


    I wondered what kind of difference it would be if I bothered to ask Soma, and this is not about why I bothered to ask Soma... but that is it.


    Now, thinking first of all about what was going on, while looking over the scene, Soma somehow narrowed her eyes to fun.

 716 Former Best, Train The Soldiers.

    The reason for Soma''s request for training was soon to be found out.


    The soldiers'' level of training itself is as problem-free as education.


    That''s what you should call a soldier of a great power, even a recruit already has close prowess to one serving.


    But perhaps we should say that what is too good has be a vendetta.


    They weren''t going to build up strength by definite training, and with mass they would have been the top corner of the soldiers in this world.


    But perhaps if we actually fight, we''re even good enemies to Radius.


    There are two Seven Heavens over there, and there are differences in the local power of the soldiers because they are based on their skills, and although they do, the Empire should still be above them.


    At least that''s what Soma felt, and that''s also an objective fact.


    If we fight, Radius wins, and in a warrior sense, the Empire is overwhelmingly higher.


    If I were to conclude in the end, that was due to theck of experience in action of the soldiers of the Empire.


    We must have trained each other as training opponents, and we must have experienced demonic opponents in action.


    But they haven''t experienced that fighting people is the most important thing if they''re going to fight as a nation.


    This would have been an imperial butte drawback.


    In short, nobody even wanted to skirmish with the Empire or anything else.


    In that regard, Radius had the experience of continuing the war with Veritas, as he did every day, even if it was half farce.


    That will be more than five years old, too, but the Empire has never fought any more, perhaps a hundred years, against any other country.


    Knowledge on the desk, but never actually fought, was to be quite a handful.


    And what Soma wants is to fill that shortfall.


    Technically speaking, this is impossible.


    Though it is not easy to fight all soldiers against them, Soma is only one.


    It was too unsolicited to deal with an army.


    Nevertheless, it should still be far better than not doing it.


    Being able to actually experience moving as an army should undoubtedly be food for...


    "... As far as I''m concerned, I don''t feel better about losing confidence than about being fed?


    "Hmm? Why is that?


    "There''s no way you can be confident when you''ve literally wiped out one person."


    I was sighed out by Eina like I was frightened, but as a soma, I had to shrug my shoulders.


    It is true that the spread of corpses in front of us is not a training exercise.


    Then it''s up to everyone to get up from here.


    What, it was more sticky than I actually thought, and it was more qualitative than I thought.


    I want you to feel confident there.


    "... it just sounds like a chase, even if someone tells you to be confident that you don''t have one predatory wound?


    "That''s disrespectful. That''s definitely true, isn''t it? Or, physically, I''m an ordinary person. If you attack us badly, we''re in big trouble, right?


    "At least say that when things get tough. I''ve never seen you go through that big deal before, have I?


    "If that''s a big deal, it''ll be over at that point. There''s no way I''m here, and it''s natural?


    "You''re the only one who can take that for granted..."


    And, well, there may have been such an act, but in conclusion, should I say that they were still soldiers of the Empire?


    Everybody stood up tight, and then even if I let them run into the same eyes three times, I''ve stood up for a lot of shit.


    It is a great spirit.


    "A ghost, you are."


    By that time the soldiers had even been able to look into pity from Aina, but steadily the results of the training had been achieved.


    The training that followed was visibly changing the movement.


    I''m talking about the usual training, but I guess it''s because I was able to recognize exactly what each training means and what movement I should be aware of from my experience moving as an army.


    It seems that it is now possible to carry out quality training on one staircase.


    However, although there were some stories of slightly more idents during training, that must have been caused by a mismatch in purpose.


    Because the situations assumed by each person were different, there were differences in movement.


    But that, too, should be eliminated with more training.


    For now, even as a soma, y a minimal role. It was supposed to be a relief... but for some reason it didn''t end there.


    It was only after the next day that Soma was to train.


    Hope has arrived from all the soldiers.


    As for Soma herself, I honestly don''t think that''s such a big deal, but if you asked me to, I wouldn''t deny it.


    It was fun, because it took training and I couldn''t really interact with the soldiers.


    Anyway, after that day, Soma was supposed to train the soldiers of the Empire.


    "Hmm... you can''t say anything"


    Aina has turned her gaze of doubt toward Soma, who suddenly let her squeal her conclusions.


    You wonder what the hell he said while watching the soldiers train.


    But in soma it''s connected properly, or it hasn''t changed since the beginning.


    "Concerning the Emperor''s Reason, is"


    "Oh... speaking of which, you did. I thought you''d forgotten because you train soldiers normally."


    "That''s disrespectful. That''s what it was for, isn''t it?


    In the end, if you say where the soldiers are most genuine, it will be in training.


    In the midst of optimized thinking, there is no room for extra intervention: fixing the real deal.


    It is training them and watching them that leads to observation.


    And so the conclusion that we came to was earlier, so...


    "Well, naturally speaking, given that they are those who fight, their thoughts are basically t and average. Neutral, perhaps."


    And, talking about that, I captured what I saw at the edge of my sight.


    Walking towards this one is a man of honor style.


    I talked to him lightly in the dining room before, and he was the captain of the Kingsguard.


    Although he is a Kingsguard, this man is also in training because he is no different from being a soldier.


    Or, on the contrary, I even do the pooler of the soldiers here... for that reason, and there''s no way this guy''sing for nothing.


    Something happened, I guess.


    "What is wrong with you?


    "Oh. If we were getting a little recruits to hang out with each other, he''d be too excited to overdo it. Why don''t you just say something to him?


    "Yes, sir."


    He nodded and turned his gaze to Aina and nodded back when he said he knew.


    It doesn''t mean anything special, it just means I left the voicemail.


    Even though we''re in the same courtyard, it''s huge here anyway.


    Someone coulde when Soma isn''t around, so we need those roles too.


    Either way, that''s how he left Aina on the spot, and Soma walked out to the scene where he made that mess.


    Exhale one breath as you watch the soldiers continue their training on the road.


    "Nevertheless, the same is true of what we are doing now, but I feel that you should do the treatment anyway with regard to one word?


    "No, that''s not true. Whatever you say, Master Instructor. It works better than who says and makes you listen."


    "Even though I am not a person in this country, are I?


    I''ve never dared to say it, but everyone will somehow be guessing.


    In the first ce, even if you were a human being in this country, you are a stranger.


    There is no umted trust, even though they are stigmatized not to be insulted by education.


    There''s already something like that, for example, and I think it''s more effective if this guy says it.


    "What, every country is a soldier. And most important to soldiers is power after all. I''m not here to disdain your words."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    Though I wondered if it would be like that, Soma honestly felt indescribable.


    I do have stronger confidence than anyone else on this scene, and although I actually screwed up, the swordsmanship of the soma is self-taught no matter how far I go.


    I''ve never taught anyone, I''ve never read a guide or anything like that.


    It sounds good to say I learned it independently, but if I did, I''d see it. It''s a look, and I just stole it on my own.


    Whatever it was about experiencing real-life experience, there was nothing that could be taught about ordinary training, so even though I said I would train, all Soma was doing was mainly about letting me fight myself.


    Besides, we can''t let them do all that, so most of the time we let them train as before, and Soma just looks at it somehow.


    It was the true nature of Soma to wonder how much the words of such a person meant in fulfillment.


    Regardless, if you want to talk, you can''t, but like I said, Soma basically built up her own swordsmanship on her own.


    h, h, h, h. If you try to be someone who has learned swordsmanship well, you''ll make better devious moves, and often you won''t bite.


    In fact, Soma''s swordsmanship takes in too many different things, including those that would not otherwise fall under swordsmanship.


    As I was treating the soldiers that I softened them with one of them, I was squealed as impressed by the Kingsguard man.


    "Nevertheless, you really can do a lot of things. Actually, aren''t you a magician?


    ".................. how would it have been if it had been so"


    "Oh... I''m sorry about that"


    Was it because it was a word from the bottom of my heart, too truly imminent?


    I shrug my shoulder if I don''t mind, even though the Kingsguard man pulls back and apologizes.


    Anyway, the kind of thing they say about this is Soma''s swordsmanship.


    I can''t give you much advice, but I can''t do more than you asked me to.


    I told the recruits that I had appropriately done what I came up with.


    Though it was a word of honesty...... but that is why Soma inexplicably frowns at the fact that the recruits have lowered their heads as they shine their faces.


    He muttered as he watched the recruits leave in a new mood and so on.


    "Mmm... I think I''ve already heard simr words from someone..."


    "That''s why I told you. It''s important who told you that."


    I wonder again if that''s what it is, and I guess tilting your neck is more like it than what''s actually happening that way.


    I felt a fuzzy nce when I wondered if it would be the harm of something that had only been done on its own around here, etc.


    "What is wrong with you?


    "Uh, no... no, I''d rather hear it than make it smoke weird. I''m sorry if I offended you... but why are you doing this?


    "Hmm...? I can''t really grasp the intent of the question?


    "... is that true too? Ah well...... it''s a favor from the emperor to train us, right?


    I snort honestly because it wouldn''t be anything to hide either.


    You don''t even like to say the name, Emperor, the moment I said the word, although I was concerned about how the man''s face distorted in disgust, I don''t mindter on about that.


    "Is that so?


    "Why is that? The same goes for taking that emperor''s favor, but you shouldn''t have to be here. Why don''t you go somewhere you like it better?


    To be honest, I didn''t know what you wanted to say.


    No, or maybe the man himself doesn''t quite understand.


    As far as the man''s face was concerned, I thought so.


    So Soma talks about what she thought too.


    "Hmm... well, you are. You''ll be able to go wherever you want if you want to. But that''s why I''m here."


    "... I''m here because I want to be, you mean?


    "Technically, it''s different. I am doing this because I think it is ultimately the best, although it is somewhat far-fetched, in order to get ahead of my goals and goals."


    "... for the best... because you think this is what you should do, huh?


    "That''s the ce."


    As I nod, I narrow my eyes to what the man looks like.


    He also looks like he was about to get something out of his current response and think about something jizzy... well, what was the point of fulfilling the current exchange?


    That would be something only in a man would know, though.


    More than that...


    "By the way, instead of answering the current one, I don''t mean, can I ask you one thing?


    "Hmm? Oh... I don''t mind... but I don''t think you can answer the big deal, do you?


    "It''s not a problem. It wasn''t a big deal at first."


    "I hope so...... so?


    "Um, nothing more than what I''d like to hear, it''s about the emperor..."


    The moment I said it, the man''s face again distorted into hatred.


    I really don''t know how I got this far, but that''s not what I want to hear this time.


    Doesn''t mean it''s irrelevant, but it would be somewhat easier to talk to if you weren''t listening directly.


    "... What''s wrong with the Emperor?


    "I don''t know that much either, but would the emperor be seen favorably as popr among the people and the civil servants?


    "... oh yeah"


    Abominably, you look like you''re going to hear the word, but ignore it for now.


    Because what I want to hear is what lies ahead.


    "So the martial officers hate it the other way around...... apparently the average soldiers don''t? I wondered why."


    So I saw emotions other than hatred in the man''s face, because what I just heard was alle?


    There was a bitter smile there, though it wasn''t enough for hatred to disappear.


    "... that''s a pretty stepped question"


    "I think so, too, but if there''s going to be a problem, it''s just not going to be answered?


    "If that puts you in danger, didn''t you think about it?


    "Hmm, to us, is it? Well, yes - if you can, you can try, but my answer is yes?


    So the man deepened his bitter smile, which must be because he knows it''s not a strength or anything.


    In fact, Soma can do that.


    And even though I understood it was a stepped question, I asked because I knew they understood it.


    Nothing inadvertent could have happened with this, and the man who understood that far shrugged his shoulder as it was.


    "... it''s not really that hard to talk about, though. The soldiers, after all, are fighting. So whatever you''re thinking up there, whatever you''re doing, it doesn''t matter."


    "I see... is that what this is all about"


    I snorted because I was actually convinced in many ways.


    The soldiers were not like the martial officers, nor were they like the general public.


    I don''t hate the emperor, but I''m not even looking favorably at him.


    If I told you, they didn''t seem to care about the Emperor.


    Though not everything seems to be so, and some seem to be favored and others disgusted, it is still a minority.


    And around here, because Soma called them neutral.


    "Hmm... so in your case it''s relevant, but therefore?


    "... it doesn''t make any difference that we fight, but we keep these lives the same. You can''t just fight."


    Does that mean that the reason they take such an attitude is because of what the emperor thinks or is doing?


    On the contrary, that''s probably why the civilians are favorable.


    Nevertheless, just asking that would really be too much to step in.


    But it was more than helpful enough.


    The next thing Soma should think about is that ''something''.


    The question is how do we find out about it... but we''ll have to think about that separately again.


    "... I feel like this wasn''t the kind of soldier I wanted to be. I have something more important... so..."


    I''m sure that was just solitary.


    There was no response when I turned my gaze on him, and there was no wonder and hatred in the way he was chewing and leaning down his lips.


    Instead it was distressing, but Soma turns her back without saying anything.


    Because I also thought saying something there was too much stepping in again.


    It is only natural that there are many things if human beings are alive.


    But what the hell is it like to be here?


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath as she watched the soldiers continue their training.

 717 Protruded Blade

    It was just a coincidence that Soma came to the ce.


    When I had finished training the soldiers today and walked thinking about the emperor''s and hence the empire''s problems, which I began to see little by little, I had arrived at some point.


    There is nothing to block in front of you, and there is a blue, clear sky over your head.


    Is the distance to the ground five meters or so?


    At the edge of his sight, he sees a ce that would be the courtyard he had earlier taken to, and in the distance he sees the streets of the Imperial Capital.


    It was a beautiful, open ce.


    "Oh... there was a ce like this here."


    To be honest, Soma''s scope of action at the Imperial Castle is narrow.


    It is not restricted otherwise, but on the contrary it is difficult to get to other ces inside because it is not restricted.


    In the castle, we only went about the rooms, the dining room and the courtyard, so much so that it was more overwhelming to go outside.


    Therefore, this is naturally the first time I''ve seen the Imperial Capital from above.


    "- Hmm? Ho... that''s something with a very rare face."


    And, looking somewhat at at the streets, a voice was thrown from the rear.


    I was not surprised because I realized that someone was approaching me in advance.


    If I say it atst, I also know who it is... if I just looked back at my neck, it was still what I saw there.


    "Well, I certainly don''t deny that it''s unusual... but rather, as a senior, it''s more surprising that you''reing here? Wouldn''t this be the kind of ce where the emperor woulde, at least?


    The person - Victoria - shrugged her shoulders back to Soma''s words.


    And if you proceed with your legs without saying anything, your shoulders wille as close as they are to touching each other.


    Lined directly beside him, he narrowed his eyes as he turned his gaze toward the Imperial Capital, just like Soma.


    "Sometimes concubines want to change their mood."


    "Isn''t it a change of mood to go to the city?


    We only went there on the first day together, but given how it was then and listening a little bit afterwards, we should be going almost every day.


    But Victoria says I''m not in the mood for a change.


    "It is the duty of the concubine to watch over the lives of the people. I''m part of the concubine business again."


    "It''s a statement that''s going to erupt when the civilians hear it."


    No matter how much the civilians favor the emperor, the job is to do.


    It is undoubtedly an uneptable statement, given that the emperor is undoubtedly a civilian who is likely to sufferg damage from his work by going to the city.


    ... However, it is actually slightly suspicious around here.


    Think about it, I don''t remember hearing any of thoseints.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t had a chance to interact directly with the civilians...


    And with that in mind, Victoria has turned to the side.


    "Well, it was just right to see you here, in a way."


    "What is?


    "I haven''t been able to talk much heretely. I was wondering... it''s better than looking strong."


    "Nevertheless, wouldn''t we be face-to-face every day in the dining room?


    Indeed, thest time I spoke decently was a few days ago because I was asked to train the soldiers.


    But we don''t have to talk, we have to meet each other in the cafeteria.


    You should know enough that this one is fine.


    "Well yes, but would it make a lot of difference to just talk to each other?... By the way, speaking of rarities, are you alone today?


    "Hmm? Yeah, she asked Aina to go back to her room first because she wanted to think alone. That''s why I came here when I was thinking about it."


    I could do it in the room if I just thought about it, but I wanted to think about it on my own with the meaning of changing my mood.


    Thoughts havee together to some extent because of this...... should I say that Victoria showed up there at a good time in a way?


    "Hmm... I thought I was overprotecting you for a long time... but if that epted that we didn''t need that in our country, you mean?


    "Well, even if it doesn''t hit, it''s not far away, so on."


    "Ho ho...!


    It''s bad for Victoria, who has sparkled some eyes, but even if something happens, Aina won''t be able to do anything about it right away, and in the meantime, she can run for it or not.


    I just decided it was more manageable than I thought it was safe, so it''s not a pleasure to be the ruler of the country.


    Most importantly, I''m not going to say anything extra... and it''s also true that I''m starting to think it''s somewhat safer than when I first got here.


    "Uhm, apparently you''re starting to understand a little bit more that this is a great country...!


    With that said, Soma narrows her eyes to Victoria, who smiles happily.


    He gazed at the sight of the Imperial Capital as it spread in the distance and exhaled one breath.


    "... you are. Actually, it''s not bad... No, I think it''s a good country"


    I understand that what Soma has seen is still only part of this country.


    But it was, without a doubt, the true meaning of Soma.


    And that''s why I still have questions.


    "This is a good country, and it conveys that thou lovest the people of such a country wholeheartedly. - But why destroy it?


    The moment I said it, the grin disappeared from Victoria''s expression.


    Even if he turns his side here for just a moment, he will soon be brought back forward.


    "¡­ what they are saying is not wrong. But at the same time, it''s not right."


    "What do you mean...?


    "Surely the concubine loves this country, the people. But that''s why the concubine must be destroyed. This is the empire, and the concubine is the emperor."


    I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but did you guess that look on this one?


    As he hoists the edge of his mouth, Victoria goes on to ovep the words further.


    "The concubines built up the longest period in this world and the result was the most flourishing. It is only then that the concubine must set an example. You have to do the right thing because you are a concubine who should stand above people."


    "Is it right to destroy your beloved country, kill your beloved people, and destroy the world?


    "Whatever it is, it''s not a mistake. But there''s no other world that shouts it. If¡­ it is the concubines who are wrong."


    If that face had any madness color, it might have been something else.


    But there was only a color of sanity there, and that''s why Victoria really thought so and knew she was going to obey.


    Victoria chose to be right for the world, even though she understood she was wrong.


    "Besides... above all, it''s a contract"


    "Contract......? With the devil, is it?


    "No? - With God."


    "A covenant with God......?


    Satya didn''t say a word about that.


    Does that mean that Satya doesn''t even know... that it is likely a covenant with the Evil God?


    Nevertheless, I don''t know how that has anything to do with destroying the world.


    "The people have all forgotten about it. But with that contract, the concubines can do what they do here and now. To reward you... and above all for those ancestors who failed to fulfill their vows. My concubine will have to do it again."


    The word had power.


    In half-breednguage, there is a force that I don''t think I can do anything about.


    As I knew from the beginning... apparently it''s not easy to do something about this emperor.


    Looking at the side, Soma sighed out, wondering what was going on.


    Victoria was on a light footing on her way to the office.


    The paperwork is waiting for me now, but my body is gaining strength because of the stories that have been made earlier.


    Though it''s true that Soma still looked hard toprehend.


    "I didn''t think it would be that easy from the start. You seem to understand the goodness of this country, and it''s still toe. And most importantly, you''ve been able to recognise your thoughts."


    Destroy this world.


    That was because Victoria loved this world, and above all it must have been decided a long time ago.


    More than 500 years ago now.


    Since when the Empire begged God for strength and a covenant was made.


    It was the power given to the Empire at that time that made it the empire.


    The Empire may ensure that the contracts and undertakings it has entered into with its opponents as an Empire are honoured.


    It is now recognised as an influence as a nation, but in fact it was a power given by God.


    Its power, still valid more than five hundred years after the covenant, is the power of reason that the Evil God had when he was still called a goddess.


    It was because of this that the Empire was treasured by connecting with each other and never caught up in strife.


    Therefore, it is all thanks to God that there is an empire today.


    "Mm...?


    And as I walked thinking about it, I saw what I saw at the end of the aisle.


    But he turned away immediately, because he knew that he hated him.


    He was the captain of the Kingsguard.


    Though it''s rare to walk around like this, I guess I had some errands to run.


    I look sideways for just a moment at that figure approaching me one by one, and I look right back at it.


    Thinking of it, it was a lot of things.


    Some I got, some I lost.


    But that, too, is just around the corner.


    Almost there...... while I think so, biting my lips, passing beside the person who used to be closest to me.


    and it was at that moment.


    "Ah, Emperor, do you have a minute?


    I doubted my ears for a moment because the voice, the way it was said, was familiar to my ears.


    That was something I used to hear a lot about, and now I can''t hear it at all, so much so that I honestly thought it might be an illusion.


    Or it might have been more realistic to be told it was a dream.


    But I knew right away that it wasn''t.


    Because there was something there that I could make you recognize even though it was real.


    "........................ what? The other side -"


    With a shy voice and a shy look on his face, Victoria stared into her own stomach.


    There''s a blunt tip sticking out there.


    It was the fever, not the pain, that I felt instantly, but the thought neversted any longer.


    Because before that my body was blown straight to the side and mmed against the wall.


    "but ha......!?


    "I''ve been worried about it scattered...... actually, it''s enough to make me stupid to wonder why I was worried. Damn... I should have just done what I was told."


    The only thing that was visible in my sight was at my feet trying toe close, but I knew from above that I was being seen with hateful eyes, without having to see it.


    But still, the thought of whyes to mind.


    Why, why...


    "Come on - it''s over"


    But there was no voice to answer the question, and Victoria''s consciousness sank with the dull sound to the bottom of darkness.

 718 Declaration Of The Empire

    What was on Soma''s head at that moment was doubtful.


    Anyway, when I thought the castle had suddenly be noisy, I heard stories of the Throne Room burning.


    Besides, I can''t even see Victoria.


    It would just be hard to think of those two as irrelevant.


    "Mmm... I haven''t done anything in my life yet, have I?


    "You''re not getting stylish in this situation, so shut up...!


    Even shrugging her shoulders at Eina''s cry, the Somas would be staying in the castle even though it''s not actually the most suspicious person in this country at the moment.


    If you go to the city, there will be many other people from other countries and so on, but I haven''t heard of anyone else in the castle.


    Whatever you think, he was the prime candidate for the suspect.


    "Well, if we''re bad guys, we''re getting out of here, but I don''t know if you''ll listen to me."


    "I guess. That''s what I''m here to make you think it is, until you say it."


    Incidentally, the rooms that Soma and the others currently have are the rooms assigned to them.


    He moved to gather information shortly after he heard the story and came back after he had gone all the way around.


    Given that it was seen with stabbing eyes during the gathering of information, it doesn''t seem a mistake to think that this is the safest ce.


    "Hmm... if the emperor were alive, he would have taken it all in, but now it''s impossible to talk about it."


    "I mean, it''s the status quo because you don''t have an emperor, right? If the Throne Room just burns, it could be a noise, but it wouldn''t be so much."


    "Indeed it is"


    As far as walking and checking, the castle seemed confused for a long time.


    The information isplex and seems to be told mixed with facts and spection, and with aspirations.


    That''s why Soma and the others were able to gather information, but the current status quo is confirmed by the fact that the Throne Room is burning and that the fire momentum is too strong to get close there.


    And it just seems to me that I don''t see the Emperor.


    "Hmm...... but why is the Throne Room on fire in the first ce? Although I don''t think it has anything to do with the emperor disappearing, I don''t even know how it has to do with..."


    "I''m curious about that, but what are we going to do in the end? Someone wille here one of these days..."


    "Hmm, it would be best if the bad guys would get caught by then..."


    Regardless, it is well known that it is unlikely.


    I don''t even know if there''s a bad guy in the first ce.


    It may be because of some ident that the Throne Room is burning, or because the Emperor is disappearing simply out of the city.


    Even if you don''t think the two are irrelevant, there''s actually a possibility that they''re irrelevant.


    But anyway, first of all, what are we going to do about the way the sommers shake themselves?


    "Running away from here, that means nothing. If you do it badly, you may rub it against us."


    "If that happens, you won''t have time to go to war saying you''re ready."


    "You said you stayed here to avoid it, but you''re gonna pull the trigger or something."


    It is true that there was a possibility of making that choice, but at least not yet.


    If I had made my own decision, I would still be sorry that it would have been decided at will by someone else''s hand.


    "But if you think about it, is it possible that it is the work of another country that wants it..."


    "Aren''t minutes too bad? If we find out, we''ll be fighting and selling to both the Empire and the Holy Capital?


    "Well, it doesn''t look like any country is going to do that..."


    It''s going to do it if it''s around the old Veritas I''ve heard about, but that shouldn''t be the case right now.


    In the first ce, the status quo, the Empire and the Holy Capital are overhead, with an overwhelming difference from the rest of the country.


    There are a lot of ces where both sides would want to exhaust me, but I also don''t think there are countries that would put up dangerous bets.


    If...


    "It''s likely that -"


    And that''s when Soma tried toe up with the answer.


    "- Gentlemen. The proud Empire of Upitel! I want to talk to them... and I need to talk to them...!


    It was from the outside that such a voice sounded.


    The man stood in the highest part of the Imperial Castle, where he could look around.


    Not long before now, standing in the same ce where a person called the Emperor stood, the man - who was the captain of the Kingsguard - opens his mouth as he gazes under his eyes.


    ''I feel sorry for the sudden. But if it wasn''t for this time, it wouldn''t have happened. Now at this time - Iid my hands on the Emperor, if not at this time...!


    As a matter of course, there is a corresponding distance between where the man is and the city.


    I just stuck my voice up here, and you''d hardly hear me.


    But the man is talking with certainty that it has arrived, and in fact it was right.


    Because the man used powers simr to magic to make sure his voice reached every corner of the city.


    Nevertheless, you don''t even know how to react from them, but you don''t have to worry about it.


    Because there''s no way there''s no response.


    Therefore, the man lifts his chest and his voice up.


    "My name is Lamberto. No matter who most people think they are... that''s why I dare you to call me this. Lamberto Y. Arcanum, and......!


    The name must have shocked many.


    For Victoria should be the only one to inherit the Emperor''s blood.


    But in practice it is both right and wrong.


    The man''s - Lamberto''s name is wrong, but because it is true that Lamberto is a n of emperors.


    But Lamberto was not qualified enough to seed the Emperor.


    It is a skill, and all emperors of history were born with that skill.


    Lamberto didn''t have it, Victoria did.


    That''s why Lamberto was never recognized as the heir to the Emperor''s blood.


    Nevertheless, this time is not about resentment.


    It was solid, for a reason.


    ''I don''t care about me or anything. But the Emperor did something he couldn''t have seen. That''s why I decided to stand today......!


    How did the word reach everyone''s ears?


    The emotions that spring up are fulfilled, interest, suspicion, or rejection.


    But it was all good.


    Because Lambert was sure of what emotions everyone would have when he finished listening to this story.


    ''Well, then why did this happen... do you remember the existence of a demon king? Yes, about twenty years ago, each country was set to stand up to discuss it. "


    I speak as if I knew and deserved it, even though it sparks doubt, because it is natural.


    I don''t know if it''s in another country, but in this country, I know the name of the Demon King and it''s natural.


    Because...


    ''Yes, it is what we overlook...! While other countries were joining hands and joining forces to defeat them, they were the ones we did nothing with...!


    Yes, that''s why the Demon King''s name is known in this country.


    In short, they have spoken to see it as a disgrace and amandment.


    I wasn''t actually ying Negeva even though I said Demon King Crusaders and such, but that has nothing to do with them.


    They did nothing, even though they were great powers at the time.


    Because that makes no difference.


    "And this again, I know you know, but the demon king appeared again in this world. And now we have that holy capital on our side...!


    Information around here is information positivelymunicated by the Empire.


    Naturally, there''s no way I won''t let you know more than it could be a battle with the Holy Capital.


    But.


    ''As a matter of fact, this information is not correct. Because... the Emperor was about to join hands with the Demon King again...! That is also why I asked the Holy City to hand over the personality of his people in the first ce......!


    This is not a fabrication, it is a fact.


    Lamberto knew because he heard the story directly from Victoria.


    But.


    ''Needless to say, this would be treachery against us......!


    Yes, this is definitely treachery.


    The people of thisnd must snort without denying as one.


    ''Cause she kept it quiet...! They didn''t believe us...!


    The emperor is the one who stands at the top of this country.


    The emperor is in a position to inherit only those who are qualified to do so.


    But at the same time, it was recognized by all the people as something that could be made.


    Well, then...


    ''Yes, then we don''t need an emperor...! No matter, the Demon King is also unnecessary......!


    Lamberto felt that everyone''s heart was united.


    Therefore, cry out the words.


    ''Come, people of the proud Empire...! Now is the time for us to stand......! Let''s destroy this world with our hands...!


    Lambert felt a voiceing from afar, but certain.


    That''s powerful...... means affirmation, cheering to the point of fanaticism.


    Listening to that voice, oh, I was still not wrong, and Lambert clenched his fist all the time, just as he was to be held back by such emotion.

 719 Ex-Strong, Moving To Solve The Situation.

    "- No, no, it would be strange to be enthusiastic there"


    Soma shrugged at the voice from afar and still clearly arrived.


    I don''t know everything about this country, no matter what, or rather, I guess there are more things I don''t.


    But it is obvious that it is wrong.


    Or there''s something wrong with the story in the first ce.


    "We don''t know that the emperor is unnecessary or even around here, but why would we destroy the world there?"


    "Even if the emperor had exined the area beforehand, that would be weird until now. Anyway, if it''s just the emperor or something... no one can affirm going from self to death."


    It doesn''t mean he''s not here at all, but the majority shouldn''t be.


    Rather, if the majority were, it is undoubtedly an anomaly.


    "Nevertheless, you still do... Did you do something like thatmbert, or was it done before..."


    "Hmmm... probably, but it should have been considered before"


    "What? Can you say that, you mean you''re grabbing something?


    "Well, not sure enough."


    "Hmmm......"


    While hammering, Aina probably never asked me any more because she thought she was supposed to talk if she needed to.


    In fact, there is no particr point in speaking.


    Because it doesn''t make a difference what we''re going to do.


    "So, what are you going to do now? You can''t see the emperor because of thatmbert thing, and if I say so, this is a house riot, right? I''d rather not do anything..."


    "No, I guess that''s not how it works"


    "... why not? The Emperor and I are enemies, so we don''t have to do anything, do we?


    You thought you said you were going to help the Emperor, but Eina turns her suspicious gaze.


    But Soma shrugged her shoulders back at it.


    "I''m not going to say anything like that..."


    "... Yes, but what?


    "What, I would have just been told? No demon king, either."


    "I did say... no way"


    "I don''t think it''s sweet to think that you''re gonna miss anything because you don''t need it, do you? We even said we would destroy the world with our own hands."


    If we need to fight which way, it is only natural that we should try to fight in more favourable circumstances.


    And there are more favorable situations than fighting here.


    "It''s another story about whether you can defeat me..."


    "There''s no more reason to miss it, so. Ha... I was wondering if this was going to happen at some point with you."


    It was very out-of-heart, but there''s no way I canin about it more than what''s actually happening.


    So I shrugged my shoulder again.


    "Well... by the way, can I leave a little of this to Aina?


    "Yes......? Oh, I''ll take care of it... what about you?


    "I have to go somewhere in my life."


    To Soma''s words, Eina naturally turns her surprise gaze.


    Well, I think Soma would have the same eye if he were in the opposite position, so it would be natural.


    "... Well, I''m sure there''s a reason, but I don''t know what it means to leave this ce to you in the first ce? ''Cause this is just a room, right? I don''t have any personal effects that we brought in."


    "That''s right. However, it is a room assigned to us. If it''s the only ce in this country where my seniorse back, it''s the only ce."


    Did you find out what you were trying to say, or were you simply stunned?


    Aina exhaled her sigh and still undertook for me.


    "I get it. I should just wait here, right?


    "Um, I left it to you. Well, I don''t think it''s going to take that long... but this isn''t all just for my convenience."


    I don''t know everything in the first ce, but I''m still at the spection stage about half of it.


    I honestly don''t have enough information.


    I thought we were still ahead of us even if something were to happen from the Emperor''s condition... no, is that just an excuse?


    But that''s why I think about half of this case is Soma''s fault.


    It was also for those reasons that Soma was about to move.


    Nevertheless, there is also the possibility that what we are trying to do now is wrong, beyond not having enough information.


    But there''s no way I''m not going to do anything more than be sure that if I don''t do anything, I''ll definitely regret it.


    If I was wrong... that''s when.


    "Well... I hope it all goes well"


    Only God knows what will actually happen... No, not even God,?


    I wonder how far that god knows and understands this case, with that in mind.


    Soma followed the room first.


    The words were heard.


    The enthusiasm is still growing, and it''s not as dead as I think it is.


    But still, they only mattered to Etvin.


    Etvin is a cksmith after all.


    The only thing I can do is wave a hammer and make things.


    Not that I''m not interested, but that''s all I can do.


    Then we''ll have to even do that.


    That''s what I knew I was doing... No, or did I know it from the beginning?


    The word mood yer, etc., is just to say that it was just a facy.


    In other words, he was just not sure.


    It''s an escape from realitying from anxiety.


    I just didn''t want to think that what I hit would ever reach my ideals.


    While I''m waving the hammer, I don''t think about anything extra.


    Because I don''t think about anything extra, I get the feeling of how far I can go.


    I didn''t like it, I didn''t want to admit that I couldn''t do what I wanted, and I was running away to the excuse that I was in the mood, etc.


    Then why are you holding the gavel now and waving it? Because I realized that.


    Because they have poked me.


    That day, from the moment I saw a sword of my kind as ideal.


    I can no longer distract myself.


    So desperate to wave the hammer.


    Because that''s all I can do.


    Etvin couldn''t live so cleverly that he could be shown what he wanted himself and give up without even trying to grab it.


    Shake the hammer, shake it, shake it, hit the spear.


    Outside there is cheering.


    The enthusiasm is spreading.


    I thought you found out, waving the hammer.


    The truth is, maybe I should get on with that flow myself.


    When that''s normal, somewhere in my head whispers.


    But it wasn''t something I found out about, like, normal.


    It''s about whether people who want normalcy in the first ce pursue ideals and so on.


    Still. Or maybe I could have stopped at a time like this.


    Anyway, my surroundings float with enthusiasm, and I wouldn''t ask for spears like this as a single person.


    A chilling part of a corner of my head whispers so.


    But.


    There is no reason.


    There''s no reason.


    If you dare, my soul is just screaming.


    At a time like this, this is needed, he said.


    So, just even Etvin waves the hammer.


    In that...... fu, I had my doubts about Etvin''s head.


    By the way - I wondered what ideals I was putting on this spear.


    The questions that have arisen, but remain in the furnace, dissolve and disappear.


    Because I knew there was no point in that question.


    I don''t care what you forget with your head, this arm knows.


    Then there was nothing wrong with that.


    Iron ys, sparks scatter.


    Work out and build up the wishes and thoughts of someone one day.


    At the tip of waving down the hammer, there sounded a high, clear sound, no less than the enthusiasm around him.

 720 []/(N) (1) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) (Uk) Cage

    After Soma left the room, Aina was alone, sitting in a blurry chair in the room doing nothing.


    That''s a little different, though, to say if you had any leisure time.


    I didn''t just vaguely spend my days here.


    In the first ce, it is almost certain that something will happen at a time when Soma was saying such a thing.


    Hence.


    "You better be careful..."


    "- Here - Bye...!?


    "Uh... was it a littlete to warn you? Well, by the time I was outside the door in the first ce, I''m suspicious you could have heard me where I warned you."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic, Firewall.


    With those words twitching, Aina just looked directly beneath the rough open door.


    It also looks like a seemingly red carpet isid there, but what is actually there is a stiffening of the mes.


    The magic that was originallyunched perpendicr to the ground and used like a wall was made a trap against the foot by expanding horizontally with the ground.


    Earlier screams were because they burned my legs because I honestly stuck my foot there.


    "You came in without knocking, and you weren''t alert to your feet in the first ce. That''s your responsibility. Besides, the firepower is suppressed, so it won''t be as scratchy as the seque.... if you get treated honestly as is, but"


    I tried to jump back and roll away, but in this way it is doubtful that I will fall back for treatment as it is.


    That''s not what Eina knew, though, and most importantly, I can''t afford to be concerned about that.


    The door left open, looking across it, exhaled a sigh.


    "So, may I ask what the matter is at once? You''re not going to tell me what to do with the training on the ground, are you? Well, if that''s the case, I''ll tell Soma that, soe back tomorrow."


    On the other side of the door was the figure of the fully armed soldiers.


    Not one or two, and they''ve all been swept out.


    Though it doesn''t feel like killing, it doesn''t make a difference that it''s noisy.


    "... where is the Demon King?


    Aina shrugs her shoulders back to the voice she heard creaking because of her helmet.


    I thought it would be, but he was still looking for Soma.


    "He''s still hot from all sorts of things... But I don''t know where he went, do I? I''d rather know."


    Soma didn''t tell me to hide my location.


    I don''t know it in the first ce, so I don''t have anything to hide, but I guess it means I don''t care that it wasn''t mentioned.


    So I spoke honestly, but apparently the other guy didn''t think so.


    "If you hide it, it won''t do you any good? I''m not going to imitate as rough as possible, but I have no reason to hesitate if I have to"


    "So I''m telling you the truth... or do I feel even more so at that point in my outfit about the rough imitations? Instead, it''s hard for people to tell me that I''m never going to imitate them in that outfit."


    "... only captivity is ordered in respect of you. I suggest you surrender.


    "That said, I didn''t do anything else, did I? Yeah, about that on the ground, I just did it just in case, didn''t I? I was going to disarm it if I got knocked right."


    It was a lie, but it was over there that I stepped in without even knocking, so I can''t be strong about that part.


    I can''t say for sure because I can''t actually see my face, but I felt signs of fright.


    "I mean, I didn''t think there was anything about me, but you''re like a captive. By the way, what''s going on with Soma?


    Or maybe what frightened them was the appearance of Eina, who is t in front of this situation.


    A girl who would have just weed an adult is not afraid in front of a fully armed soldier, who would have more than ten if she had quoted less.


    I don''t know what they''re told about Eina, but it''s a sufficient situation to consider it an anomaly if you normally think about it.


    But.


    "... I decide that I am not going to follow this one very seriously, and let it be transferred to the exercise of my strength"


    When the soldier in the lead told him so, he took a step forward.


    Exactly. They don''t mean this is the only way to pull back.


    But then it would be on the trap, but things seemed well thought out around there.


    Shortly before entering the room, he put his sword at his feet, and the magic that had unfolded there disappeared.


    "Well... skills, aren''t they? Is that the effect of the sword?


    I''ve heard stories about a kind of magic device that can crush the built magic itself.


    I think it was a very rare story... but not in the Empire, or maybe it is the Empire that holds the method of manufacture.


    Whatever it is, given the fact that the swords the soldiers have appear to be the same, it seems that we have taken firm measures after recognizing that Eina is a magician.


    While I was thinking about it, I made sure the trap was gone, and the soldiers who had broken into the room exploring carefully for anything else would line up to surround Eina.


    But even in such a situation, Aina is in no hurry to show one.


    The figure even showed room, but the soldiers were not frightened by it, but rather were even sure of the win.


    "... sounds like a lot to spare, but can I recognize that I''ve already given up? Well, no matter how powerful the wizard is, surrounded by this number at this distance, it''s natural."


    I guess that wasn''t overconfidence, it was purely meant to be true.


    In fact, Eina has been sitting in a chair for a long time, surrounded by a dozen or more soldiers.


    Moreover, what is in its hands is a sword that shes and rips magic.


    Normally, it was certainly a situation that could not be helped.


    - Most of all.


    Although it is outside of its ordinary boundaries, it therefore bears the name of superior ss.


    "... I''m afraid I can afford this, not actually. Because, to this extent, it''s not a threat or anything."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and re Bomb.


    "Oops......!?


    Moment after moment, the space around Eina exploded.


    The soldiers that surrounded them blew up simultaneously, mming them against the wall and the ground.


    The groans overflowed when she couldn''t even take much passivity... but when Aina looked at the sight, she sighed when she said she had failed.


    "Shit... the room isn''t doomed. I thought it would be easier to attack at the same time than fight right at the entrance... it would be hard to clean upter, this is"


    "Huh... stupid, unchanging this power, this range of effects, so...!?


    One of the soldiers was stunned, as there was no such thing as a sneering Aina anywhere in his eyes.


    But that''s not natural either.


    I''ve touched on it a little before, but it''s usually where magic could be used without chanting, to the extent that it''s best to stop.


    Besides, there''s only one target for that, outside range attacks, etc.


    They weren''t sure they would win without any certainty.


    But I repeat, that''s a normal story.


    If Aina is to that extent, there''s no way she''s here in the first ce... and...


    "Wouldn''t you like to lick me too much? It sure didn''t work for him at all... but still, I''ve been trying so hard not to pull my legs so I can catch up with him and help him at all? If you want to do something about me, bring me this ten times."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Fireball.


    As I said, I tapped into the magic against the soldier who was about to jump from Aina''s blind spot.


    The soldier blows up with the roar, but instead the next soldier jumps in.


    That too, two ces at the same time.


    "Oh, you''re pretty busy. I thought it was a little heartbreaking right now..."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Jitucheng: Magic and me Arrow.


    While repelling without a problem, Aina frowned slightly as she nced around.


    Because from the looks of the soldiers who began to rise, it did not appear that the fighting spirit was fading.


    I should have clearly shown my strength so that the damage could still be minimized, but apparently I''m not going to give up.


    Exhale as you gaze at the cutting-edge you can point at.


    "Good luck...... I mean, why are you guys working so hard? Nothing. I''m not going to do anything against this country... at least not yet? In the first ce, I feel like there''s someone else besides me and Soma to do something about... Was that okay with your speech earlier? Don''t you think that''s strange?


    Given the circumstances, these soldiers should be taking orders from the man who gave that speech, or at least from the one in whose hands.


    But in the first ce, the man did harm to the top of the country.


    Such a man''s orders...


    "... we are soldiers"


    But one of the soldiers murmured a blurry voice, so as to block Eina''s thought.


    It''s hard to tell because it''s creepy, but I think it sounds familiar, so was it the man who was in the lead when he came into the room earlier?


    Though I don''t know who and where that is because I dress simrly, that''s how the word goes on while I''m somehow looking for that look.


    "Soldiers don''t think. If we are told to die, we will believe that it will open the way, and we will die joyfully."


    "I don''t think about what that means or anything like that, and you''re saying it doesn''t matter who ordered it from?


    "As I already said. We have no doubt. Or only those who question and reject will crawl up and be in a position to use us. So we are the ones who gave up crawling. Those who gave up, entrusted it to theirpatriots, and still chose to fight for someone."


    It wasn''t just an answer to why I would listen to such a man''s orders, it was also an answer to why he still stood up while being shown the difference in power.


    Aina exhales as she looks at the soldiers who have begun to move around her surroundings again.


    But what was in there was something different from what it had been before.


    "... that. I''m sorry, you said crap. It was an insult to you."


    "I don''t mind. You''re probably the one who crawled up ahead. Therefore, you have the right to trample on us. But don''t forget. We have a right to eat on our feet when wee to trample."


    "I won''t forget. So I''ll apologize again. I''m sorry. And I''m gonna undo what I just said. - I''m the one who was licking it."


    At the same time as the words, Aina slowly rose out of her chair.


    It was also a tribute to the soldiers, but also because at the same time they changed their perception.


    That''s what I felt like when I said I must be the one to lose eventually.


    They mean it.


    We are serious about defining what we need to do and trying to move at that time.


    Then it would make sense to push and lose if we didn''t confront each other with the right one.


    Hence.


    "- Hellfire that ashes everything and returns to nothing. I thought," Obey my will, light fire. "


    Momentster, the soldiers jumped at the same time.


    I guess because I realized that what Eina started spinning was a chant and what it meant - that Eina got serious too.


    But that''s why we can do something about it.


    It is as Eina had spoken herself earlier.


    The efforts that have been built up to line up beside Soma are not as soft as they can be managed to this extent.


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and re Bomb.


    Aina continues without staring at the chant as she blows away the flying soldiers.


    I don''t see how you give up on the soldiers no matter how much they blow you up and beat you up, but that''s the same thing with Aina.


    In the first ce this magic itself is a substitute made to line up beside the soma.


    If you are...


    "Here and now, you do not ask for your appearance. Ites more than the emptiness of nothingness, and it bes something to be attributed to the infinite end. If you respond to my request, show yourself once and for all before blocking our path."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Jitucheng: Magic and Clearance Zero.


    Moment after moment, the world stained red.


    The ce hasn''t changed.


    It''s the same room in the Imperial Castle.


    But the appearance had changed.


    For all that was in that room was in mes.


    Except for Eina, no matter.


    But to put it the other way, there is nothing that is not wrapped in mes except Aina.


    A distressed voice, not the previous ratio, rose from among the soldiers.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!? then this armor, which gives you the idiotic, arguably immense resistance to magic, is easy......!?


    "Heh... oddly enough, there was a cause around there as well. But it doesn''t matter. This me burns down all things as my willmands. Resistance is pointless."


    "Of will, Imand you...? Oh well... while burning us, there is no damage to anything else...!?


    The groaning, also simr to the groaning, was a fact.


    Surely everything but Aina is in mes.


    But while it was in mes, there was obviously no damage except to the soldiers.


    There is no such thing as floors or conditioning burning on ceilings or walls, as if it were an illusion me.


    "Yeah, of course, right? I was entrusted here. If you''re saying he''sing back here... there''s no reason not to protect him. I couldn''t protect you a little bit, but I''m gonna have to close my eyes there."


    But before Aina shrugged her shoulders like nothing else, something resembling a bitterugh emerged among the soldiers.


    It was to acknowledge and convince the other person.


    "Damn...... I see. Apparently, the Demon King has a terribly reliable wife."


    "Oh, back...!? Chi, no, I''m his...!


    And, at that moment, it was clear that Aina showed upset.


    One of the soldiers jumped into the slightest gap in his life.


    "There''s a gap......!


    "Oh, there''s no gap...!


    That momentum, blown without question, was clearly by far the best.


    Excessive shock knocks the soldier straight against the wall, and this again sounds the best noise of the day.


    One of the soldiers who saw the likelihood shrugged.


    "... Something''s wrong. Honestly, I didn''t think you''d get that upset."


    "I''m not going back to vegan abruptly...!


    The air is slightly loosened by the exchange, but the mes burn just because of it.


    While doing this, the soldiers'' bodies continue to burn.


    The truth is that if you want to do it, you can burn it down in an instant, but Eina won''t because she''s not going to kill the soldiers.


    But while the soldiers understood it, they never gave it up, and Aina knew it again.


    Until one of you gives uppletely, you won''t be allowed to rx.


    Even as they continue to burn their bodies, the soldiers pack a distance with Jiriziri to do something about Aina, who exhales one breath as she looks at such soldiers.


    The fact that this is happening here is because I thought to myself that something worthy is happening elsewhere.


    Whatever happens in the Empire, ultimately it has nothing to do with Eina... but I guess there is one person who is making some kind of move to say that he hates raw.


    What does Soma do by now after all?


    And beyond that, what the hell is going on?


    With those things in mind, but now that we should give priority to what is before us, Aina mmed the mes towards the soldiers who would not give up, without punishment.

 721 The EmperorS End

    It wasn''t for any reason that I was looking up at the ceiling as I fell asleep on the floor.


    That''s all I had to do, simply because I couldn''t help myself.


    "Oh, ho, ho...!


    And when I felt ufortable in my throat and spit out with the cough, the red and ck stain spread right in front of me.


    Hot on the smell of smoke and in good health.


    Totally...


    "The emperor and the others are different..."


    He groans with a grin of self-derision and coughs up again.


    Victoria wondered how this could have happened, feeling the fever and pain from her abdomen without stopping.


    "... No, there''s really nothing there, is there? In the end, the concubine was foolish..."


    Lamberto''s voice had reached this far.


    It''s all Victoria''s fault that I let you say that.


    It was all because of Victoria''s weakness.


    This is the end of a foolish woman who didn''t deserve it, who had an excessive wish.


    "My concubine just wanted to make this country better... chest up, I just wanted to be proud... Damn, that''s a good thing..."


    Empire of the Upitel, a great power located in the central part of the Arcanum continent.


    With more than a thousand years of history, the only empire in the world, the Upitel, but in fact the most prosperous in the world, etc. has only been said for the past decade or so.


    Until then, it was said that it was only the second and third countries, lions who could sleep with irony, etc.


    Besides, it''s not umon to treat it as anything less.


    It was often said that it was a big country, but had thus gained more than a certain amount of trust, but at the same time it had only umted history.


    It''s not absolutely trustworthy beyond being a country to country, but Upitel was nevertheless treated very lightly for what he called a big country.


    Nevertheless, it was a matter of no choice.


    That''s all Yupitel has done... no, because he hasn''t.


    Yupitel has never fulfilled his responsibility to be a great nation.


    If you say it most recently, so was thest time the Demon King was exorcised.


    At that time, regardless of the authenticity of the countries, at least almost all the countries in the pre-construction era were at war and cooperating.


    But Upitel is the only one who decides what to look like then.


    It was only with the friendship of each country that I let it, but that''s all.


    Atst, I never had to give it a shot.


    Veritas, then called the world''s greatest power, waspared to many others because it was also a neighbour.


    Victoria couldn''t stand it.


    Since there was no way out, there was no reason why other countries should not know... because the Upitel was clearly superior even to Veritas at its peak.


    It''s all about national power, including military power.


    But for some reason Yupitel concealed it, and spoiled it as a country second to none.


    At the time, Victoria wanted to show it because it was obvious that it was the best, and she had advanced it many times in fact.


    But it won''t be epted... eventually it won''t be necessary.


    Because my father and mother were in an ident and became people who didn''t return.


    And.


    Because Victoria, who had not yet received an adult at the time, was to seed the throne.


    The days since have been difficult, but also rewarding.


    Fortunately, my surroundings never insulted me about myself as a little girl or anything else, and they understood what I wanted to do.


    They also felt itchy about the status quo.


    Partly, only the experienced and the aged have tried to be easy or opposed, but if they show a strong willingness to push forward, they fall back -


    "... oh no, did those guys foresee that eventually this would... be possible? Then the concubine is foolish beyond salvation..."


    But that''s how I made myself mock now, and it''s ater festival.


    Time does not return, only the result is that we pushed forward.


    But it was worth it, and Yupitel came this far.


    Everyone praised the great nation and prospered.


    Without being pped in the pussy with the earliest famous powers, etc., Victoria was still, at that time, not one thing wrong.


    It''s supposed to...


    "... but actually, it was wrong, I guess"


    I hate to admit it, but this is the reality.


    What the hell did I do wrong when I said I pushed it up to the best power in the world at the corner?


    ... No, I''m sure the truth is, I knew.


    Long time ago.


    He weed an adult and officially took over the throne of emperor¡­ but still, since he was not allowed to name the Yupitel.


    Victoria Y. Arcanum.


    This Y is not actually an abbreviation or the like.


    I can''t name Yupitel, but I''m not allowed to name him, which is why I can only name him halfway through.


    He is certainly an emperor, but at the same time he is not truly recognized as an emperor.


    It was its name that embodied such contradictions.


    All emperors in history were allowed to call themselves Upitels, but for some reason Victoria was not the only one.


    Though, that''s not why I got on sweet words.


    It was also for another reason.


    "I had the confidence and pride that a concubine could do whatever it takes... and so on, it''s just an excuse. No, or not even."


    But I didn''t decide on my attitude to the Demon King or the world because I got on with nothing sweet, and that conclusion itself was decided at the end of the discussion in the first ce.


    Well, it was the military that mainly agreed with me, and because of that, there was a lot of crack between me and the civilians... but that doesn''t mean who was wrong.


    I''m sure they were both right.


    That''s just the story of which you thought was more likely.


    And Victoria and the others came to the conclusion that the doom of the world would be inevitable.


    So I rode sweet words.


    We decided to turn to the side of destruction.


    "... it may have been, in the end, our own cuteness in a way. Considering that you love the world and you''ve taken our country,"


    Yes, the story I told Soma, it''s not even urate.


    Yeah, it''s true that I had that idea, and I''m pretty sure it was a number of factors.


    But it was for another reason that it was thest deciding factor.


    It''s a simple story.


    If we are on the side of destruction, we will always be thest to perish.


    Victoria simply wanted to keep the people of her own country alive for a little longer.


    Even if the people hate me.


    If only there were just a few understanders, just a little longer, and the people would live.


    "But the result of thinking so, is this possible? Well... maybe the concubine didn''t deserve an emperor or something."


    - Exactly.


    Words returned to the whining that should have been solitary, and if I turned my gaze reflexively, it was the person I knew who was there.


    Victoria couldn''t possibly have misseen the face of a man standing at the entrance that was beginning to be engulfed in mes.


    Lamberto Y. Arcanum.


    He was the only flesh parent left in Victoria and the fruitful brother who divided the blood.


    Such, Victoria hoists the edge of her mouth toward a man who can no longer be called her brother from the moment she seeds the Emperor.


    It was even like self-derision, or maybe a relief.


    "What''s up? I thought I was going to steam my concubine like this... but you decided to change your mind?


    "... right, I honestly got lost. I will burn you to pieces between the thrones that are no longer needed, or I will cut you off in front of the people."


    "... I see. I was wondering why I set fire to it in the first ce, because I no longer needed it here because I didn''t need the emperor himself."


    "It would be easier to understand that we all really don''t need it anymore."


    "Hmm...... and the fact that the concubine showed herself before she died still meant that she decided to use this body to absolve herself?


    "No...? I decided to make a third choice."


    With that said, Lambertes close, but never had any sweet thoughts.


    Decide to die here and life will save you.


    Because I''m not the sweet guy to think about that.


    So, this is...


    "I mean, kill him directly with my hands."


    "Come on... just in case it''s possible to burn it, huh?


    "Oh. There can be the possibility of running away with someone on your behalf, and above all there is the possibility of suspecting that. But if I kill you here and expose your neck, you''ll have nothing to doubt."


    "I see... now you''re also going to be acquitted."


    As she nodded, Victoria just stared jiggly at death approaching.


    I wasn''t willing to resist.


    Sometimes I don''t have that power anymore, and there''s nothing I can do about it.


    This one was unarmed and the spear was firmly gripped in Lambert''s hand.


    Lamberto is the best user in this world, not just in this country, if you let him handle spears.


    As much as there was no point in resisting, I knew that no one would tell me.


    Hence.


    "Come on...... are you ready?


    "Not good to be honest...... well, I guess I''ll have no choice. Can we leave this to them?


    "Oh. We''ll take over the rest. So... you die here."


    "Right..."


    Well, I guess that''s it.


    "- No, that''s not a good idea."


    It was then that the voice was heard.

 722 At Least Be An Emperor.

    "Eh... who''s that?"


    Victoria was unintentionally breathtaking at the new shadow that had appeared at the entrance to the room at some point.


    Because the person, in many ways, is one who cannot possibly appear on this asion.


    But anyway, the situation is the situation.


    There was no stopping something like a pale hope from springing up.


    "... what are you going to do? - Demon King."


    You thought the same thing, Lamberto threw even hostile words with a sharp gaze at the person - Soma.


    But the opposing soma shrugs her shoulders somewhat in a pleasant manner, as if she were in the middle of a walk.


    "Whatever you say you''re going to do, you''re here because you have business to attend to, right? Well, I almost didn''t make it. Seems to have made it at the critical point, above all."


    To the words, Lamberto narrowed his eyes even sharper.


    There is strength in the hand holding the spear.


    "... that means I''m here to help you, right?


    Depending on the response, he jumped right away and skewered me with his own spear.


    No, I''m sure you''re going to.


    Though disguised as subtlety, Victoria knew better that she was pointing her body toward Soma and that it was dressed as looking up right next to her that she was building strength all over her body.


    It''s like a bow squeezed to the limit.


    Depending on the next word of Soma, its liberated body will strike Soma without a shred of forgiveness.


    And that ''s--


    "- No, not at all, though?


    "........................... what?


    Was the response unexpected, or was the word that came out of Lambert''s mouth like a sneer?


    I guess I thought the affirmation would return, its body in such a strange position that it was forced to stop on the way it tried to move.


    Well, to be honest, Victoria just thought Soma would snort, too.


    I know exactly how Lamberto feels.


    "I haven''t been asked for help in my life. Would it be disrespectful to an emperor opponent, such as trying to help him on his own, even though he wasn''t asked for help?


    "... then what the hell did you show up here for?


    "So I told you? I have business to attend to. What, it''s not a big deal. - I just brought you something."


    The moment I said it, Soma shook something.


    And that''s where I first realized that apparently Soma had something wrapped up in something like a cloth.


    Is it elongated and about the same size as Victoria''s back?


    As the squeezed Soma''s arm is swung through, it is thrown as-is...


    "Huh...!?


    Momentster, Lamberto rushed off the scene because something of it would have hit him had he been on the spot.


    I never yed it, probably because I didn''t know exactly what it was because it was wrapped in something like a cloth.


    Just in case, I chose to avoid it.


    As a result, it passed where Lamberto stood, and it was to stand on the ground just next to Victoria.


    Immediately after, the cloth-like thing unravels, revealing the appearance of the wrapped object.


    - Hiu, and breathtaking Victoria''s eyes nailed, and it felt as if time had stopped.


    "Eh... Demon King, you...! Again -"


    "No, I don''t know what it is after all, but would that have just been delivered? Well, I think I''m going to hit you a little crazy... but I apologize for that. I''m sorry."


    "Shit, white......! In the first ce, what in this situation, such as deliveries..."


    Was it because Lamberto, who was about to say something, stopped the words because he understood what the hell Soma had delivered?


    But for Victoria, it didn''t matter anymore.


    I don''t even care about the situation where I''m dying.


    Not so long ago, I had been blinded by the thing in front of me.


    - It was a spear.


    I don''t recognize him.


    But at the same time, it was the kind of spear I remember seeing somewhere.


    ... No, that has nothing to do with it.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look familiar or something.


    A great spear, so beautiful and so hard to rece anything.


    I don''t know how to see it in the eyes of others, but at least that''s what that spear looks like to Victoria...... that was all that mattered.


    "It''s done, I want it delivered. That''s what he said. Well, it seemed like a terrible thing."


    The words of such a soma arrive so as to sew a gap in a shing thought.


    But that was a funny story.


    Because in the first ce, why were you in the kind of situation where you were entrusted with this?


    Moreover, there will be too much that can be done, such as appearing at critical times for delivery.


    But there''s a lot to think about, but it was the words I heard earlier that passed Victoria''s head.


    He said he didn''t even ask for help, but he doesn''t deserve an emperor such as being able to help.


    You were absolutely right.


    Trying to kill yourself is the strongest corner of the world.


    But what happened to it?


    That''s not what the emperor deserves, such as giving up and epting without doing anything.


    If you noticed, Victoria was reaching for the spear.


    Severe pain runs in my abdomen, but I don''t mind grabbing it and putting a little effort into it.


    I weighed in and got up slowly, trying to lean over.


    "... what are you going to do?


    You could have done it if you wanted to interrupt.


    But Victoria hoisted the edge of her lips so that she could look as usual to Lambert, who was just turning a rugged face, whether she was also somewhere to think about it or wary of Soma.


    "Hmm... as you can see. Come to think of it, wouldn''t you be like an emperor, such as giving up without doing anything?


    "You are not an emperor anymore. We''ve already ruled that the Emperor is unnecessary."


    "It is the concubine who decides whether to ept it or not. Just because it''s been decided to obey adults, that''s why the emperor is disqualified.... Above all, it''s not like a concubine"


    I don''t know what Soma thought and delivered this to me.


    But whatever you mean, you have a reason to fight it, you have a means to fight it.


    Then it would be out of the question, such as giving up adultery.


    "... does that mean you think you can beat me,


    "Wouldn''t anyone have said that? It''s just... it''s a different story."


    As a matter of fact, if it''s a win, it''s unlikely.


    It is irrelevant at this time that he is seriously wounded dying.


    Even if it is sufficient, it is decided that there will be no winning.


    Anyway, Lamberto has superior skills, even in this country... no, he''s one of the best users in the world.


    No one disagrees that it is the strongest corner of the world at the point of qualifying as a second king.


    He is the best and not the second king to qualify because he refused.


    However, there was no separation in the Holy City, and the reason for this was that I was not yet in the vessel.


    ... Victoria knew there was actually another reason, but sealed and set the thought at the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing that look, Lambert snorted.


    "... choose a miserable death over a clean death? Well, fine. In a way, it would be more like thest emperor."


    Even though I said it, Lamberto''s eyes looked more at Soma than Victoria''s.


    I guess that means I''m far more concerned about how Soma is going to move than Victoria.


    That''s an understandable story.


    But.


    "I don''t think my concubine and this spear opponent will serve while I make the discovery...!


    It''s a different story to be convinced that you can understand... and maybe you''re right.


    - Advanced art, mental concentration, mindfulness, mindfulness: thunder shes.


    Pack the distance in an instant at the same time as you step in and stick your arms out.


    It was not a rigid response that was passed on to the arm shortly afterwards, but the eye of the opponent in front of him turned to Victoria with a slight surprise.


    "... I see. Are burning candles the brightest just before them,"


    "Now, try to taste it fully with yourself whether it''s a burning candle or not......!


    - Advanced art, mental concentration, mindfulness, mind and eye: thunderbolt sh, triple series.


    Three strikes in a row in an instant, enough to give you no time to blink.


    All of that returns a hard response, but it never stops the arm as it is.


    Because the moment I stop, I know my body will be pierced by Lambert''s spear.


    That''s about the difference between Victoria and Lambert.


    But despite this, Victoria is able to unterally attack because Lambert is out of hand... not.


    I know very well because we are meeting like this, but Lambert is simply the best he can do to get around to taking it, and he just can''t afford to go around attacking.


    Regardless, this would not have happened if we had moved simultaneously in a state of mutual integrity.


    But there were three elements on Victoria''s side.


    One is, physical condition.


    Victoria was dying, and that''s why Lamberto was watching sweetly.


    That blow is no big deal.


    However, the impending death, but therefore the blow carried out without thinkingter, exceeded Lambert''s expectations.


    Lambert was right about this.


    And this also leads to a second reason.


    That means we could haveunched an attack first.


    Lambert has super first-rate arms but is basically biased on the offensive side.


    It is because it is causing them to be attacked and keep them in that state that they are able to create a certain state of antagonism, despite differences in arms.


    But bigger than anything, it would still be the third element.


    That was... the difference in weapons.


    The weapon used by Lamberto is only a spear that is sturdier than the average soldier uses.


    It wasn''t made by a superior cksmith for ambert or anything.


    Whatever, that''s all I''m saying.


    Ambert with superior arms, whatever spear he was supposed to use, must have never leaned on an understated Victoria or anything else.


    Unless it''s this spear that Victoria uses.


    - There was once a man who said he wanted to strike the spear the emperor deserved.


    If you want to be the enemy of mankind and destroy the world, you will need the weapons you deserve, say so.


    Whatever enemies, whatever difficulties appear in front of you, to join forces together and smash, a spear.


    There was someone who told me to lean in and build a spear that no one could beat.


    I knew who hit it the moment I saw it.


    The moment I gripped and waved, I was convinced.


    He said this was undoubtedly a hit just for himself.


    Maybe there is a spear that is better than this spear.


    But this must have been the only spear that could pull more power from Victoria than the best and Victoria could pull more power than the best.


    So, despite its overwhelming disadvantage, Victoria is still able to meet with Lamberto.


    "Well... you kept your promise."


    Whimpering, waving your arms...... oh, but the only thing that''s bitter is springing up in that chest.


    In the end, I guess it''s because I''m the one who broke my promise.


    No, if I told you that... I guess without it, I wouldn''t have even had this happen with Lambert.


    Victoria agreed most strongly with us on the side of destroying the world because it was ambert like no other.


    But such ambert now turns to himself with hateful eyes.


    I wonder why this has happened, but that was decided.


    Because I made a mistake.


    By mistake... I want to be understood by the civilians and the people, and so on.


    So I signed a contract, and now it''s at its end.


    Then...... and I thought that far and identally as I kept waving my arms.


    Or maybe it''s finally urred to me...


    "... I see. This... makes sense."


    How could Victoria not be allowed to name Yupitel?


    It was a simple story.


    Because you''re the kind of person who ends up like this.


    I mean, you know...


    "... Apparently the concubine was not an emperor''s vessel or anything from the beginning"


    I''m sure he was just a heartless person.


    Everyone but myself understood that, so they could never be recognized as emperors in the true sense.


    ... but that is still true.


    I am not going to deny now that this hase to an end.


    - Still.


    "The concubine...!


    He is an emperor, and it makes no difference that he hase this far.


    Well, then...


    - Extraordinary, spiritual concentration, all-out, mind-eye, clear water stop: thunderbolt sh, pr.


    That was undoubtedly the biggest blow ever.


    Take a step forward with that certainty...


    "... well, it wasn''t too bad."


    Moment after moment, the feeling of the spear I was holding disappeared.


    Immediately after you understand that you have been bounced away from the slight remaining paralysis of your arms, there is already a cloudy eye in front of you with hatred.


    Victoria herself didn''t recognize what she was trying to say at that moment.


    I just opened my mouth to say something reflexively... the only thing I found out was that it was toote.


    "After all, that''s all you are."


    End of story, Lambert''s lips shaped the word.


    The arm was swung out to deliver Victoria''s death.

 723 Reasons To Help

    Aina was inadvertently breathing out a sigh of sight in front of her the moment she stepped onto the spot.


    Nevertheless, there was not that much emotional movement.


    It''s a little hard to say in words because it''s not even a simple emotion... if you dare to put it into words -


    "I don''t know what to say... well, it''s a familiar sight"


    Shut up and give up.


    That''s what will happen.


    "... what are you going to do?


    And, if you turn your gaze to the voice you heard, it was a man you recognized.


    It was definitely a Kingsguard captain, and given the situation, I guess that guy is named Lamberto.


    With that in mind, Aina slipped her gaze slightly.


    To the appearance of Soma, who is guarding the spear protruding before the man''s eyes with a sword in his hand.


    "Hmm... I don''t think I''ve seen anything.


    "I heard you weren''t here to help, and I didn''t even ask for help, but it wasn''t like an emperor to be able to help," I thought I heard. And he didn''t ask for help. "


    "That''s right... you have to answer one by one first. Sure, I didn''te here to help, but you didn''t even tell me you weren''t going to help me, did you?


    "... that''s what the world calls reason."


    I identally let the pration in, and felt three gazes gather towards me shortly afterwards.


    Most importantly, at least there didn''t seem to be any surprises in Soma''s eyes... well, I guess he noticed anyway.


    It''s no wonder or anything, and I''d rather be surprised if you hadn''t noticed.


    "Hmmm... why is Aina here? I think I asked you to leave a message."


    "Sure, I was asked, but I''m not just a bitch waiting for you. Besides, I did a good job of keeping it safe."


    Eina came here because, if I put it briefly, she was free.


    Although there had been a long time, I had managed to take away all the consciousness of the soldiers, tie them up after simple treatment, and let them go where appropriate, but there was no more to do.


    I spared some time because there was no way the novice wasing, and so I remembered the story that the Throne Room was burning.


    We talked about not being able to get close, but I felt that I was able to get there somehow, so when I tried to get here, it worked as I expected, and there was something in the room that I could see.


    "Ma, why don''t we just deal with you over here, rather than over here? You haven''t answered them all yet, have you?


    "Mm-hmm? Oh, you did."


    "... eh"


    To such Soma''s attitude, the man - Lamberto said something, but he eventually decided to shut his mouth.


    That appearance seemed to spy on Soma''s gap... well, Aina wouldn''t even have to worry about it.


    More than that, should we care about the other side now?


    "So, uh, you didn''t even ask for help, but you didn''t mean it was imperial to be able to help, and you didn''t ask for help? You''re absolutely right. - So, what''s wrong with that?


    "... what?


    "Because she is an emperor, she respected the neighborhood to the point of criticism, but that is why she did not intend to kill her from the beginning."


    "... there must be no reason for you to help him."


    "No, would there be? I was looking after you here."


    "That should have been halfpulsive. Yet... you risk your life for it?


    "Sure, I was forced to do it at first, but it was me who chose to do it afterwards. Or risk your life? - Why is that necessary?


    "Huh... you...!


    Though at first nce it just seemed questionable, Soma''sst words were provocation, no matter what he thought.


    Soma told me why I needed to risk my life to the point of fighting you.


    It is also natural for thembert to be fierce.


    "Totally... he''s just the same. I mean... which one should I think about in this case? Should I think I''m pretty much on my mind, or should I think I''m surprisingly dealing with that guy inside me?"


    Though it is difficult to understand because Soma is not a very emotional type, he tends to overprovoke his opponent as much as he does when he ising to his head.


    Besides, that can be as intense as when you get hurt who you think you are... but whoever you are, it''s not like he gets angry.


    It''s obvious that Victoria is hurt and Soma is angry, but that''s why it was a little surprising there, to be honest.


    "... well, it was the first way we met and the impression that we were allergic, but then it wasn''t that bad, or maybe not so much, actually?


    At least I''ve passed it on to Aina that Victoria really loves this country and the people, and I know that she seems to be working a lot of hard.


    Then maybe it''s not so strange.


    With that in mind, he walks sideways to that Victorian side of the Somas who have begun to exchange their sword triumphs.


    I''ve been wondering about this for a while now... but isn''t it a little bad for me?


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    "Eh... who..."


    Victoria, who had a stunned look at the two people who had started fighting, had stared at Aina, who crouched with her eyes intact.


    It''s probably doubtful there, but Aina examines Victoria''s body without responding to it.


    "Uh, um... I don''t know about this. I feel like my first aid is limited..."


    Originally, Eina said that her talent was mostly on the offensive side, even though she was superior.


    It''s not like you can''t use recovery or assistance, but honestly, it''s not that much.


    It''s not enough to manage a wound that can be seen as serious at first sight.


    "¡­ I wonder if it would be sufficient to provide first aid. Somehow, somehow, Soma will do something about it."


    If I turned my gaze as I whined, the sight was widening there as expected.


    Lamberto is stronger than enough from Aina''s eyes.


    The sound that keeps ringing from earlier is probably all of that attack emitted from Lambert, and thinking about it would be doing dozens of attacks in a sh.


    I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to prevent that in Aina when I''m in time...... no, that''s obvious at a time when I can''t see any hand in attacking.


    If you mean speed, the fastest thing Aina knows is She, but She specializes in a blow, so that attack is still overwhelming.


    Lina may rise to some extent because of her omnipotence, but she will still be pushed in at the end.


    Sophia also has no winning eye when she is in time beyond being the same wizard as herself...... us is primarily a heavy warrior move.


    Probably doesn''t seempatible with that type.


    This means that, as far as Aina knows, no one can say that we can win for sure.


    Even if you think about the addition of two of the seven heavens in it, you''ll see how awesome the spears on thembert are.


    Well, of course, it doesn''t include about one person who is in the middle of an intermission there but is still perfectly perceived.


    "... really, it''s cod"


    No matter how many times I look at it, every time I think about it.


    As pathetic as the other person seemed, Soma, as always, was nothing but cod.


    "I''m sorry. First aid came before he got stuffed with cod."


    The moment I reached for Victoria''s body in an attempt to do first aid, I was grabbed by Gassi.


    Unexpectedly, a dumb voice leaks.


    "What...? Oh, hey... Victoria,?


    What I grabbed was Victoria, naturally.


    The force you''ve grabbed is surprisingly strong, even though it would be hard just to move your body.


    The most unexpected thing is, of course, that I''ve been trying to get in the way of this first aid.


    "Um...? I can''t do first aid if I keep doing this... nothing, but it''s hard to do?


    Eina''s arm won''t do much without touching the affected area directly.


    Still, only the effect of first aid can be obtained, so it is assumed that it will be effective without touching it.


    But even so, there was no sign that he would let me go, but rather more strength in the arms he could grasp.


    The eyes that are pointed at are also surprisingly strong.


    "... why"


    "What?


    "Why are you trying to help the concubine? He and I both have concubines like this..."


    "Uh... after that, okay? If you want to talk, you can ask while you''re doing first aid."


    "Heh...?


    You didn''t expect such a return, or if you remove the hand Victoria was grabbing while she floated her pocan expression, she quickly touches the affected area.


    And.


    "- Light. My will, obey my thoughts, be the power to pay and heal dirt."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Healing Light.


    At the end of the chant, Victoria''s body is wrapped in a pale light, focusing on where Aina was touching.


    Whether the pain has eased somewhat, the wrinkles that were slightly on my eyebrows loosen, but instead, the risk in my eyes increases.


    "... are you serious about helping your concubine? Would you have heard the speech by him earlier? It was my concubine''s fault, too. As long as the concubine dies, everything will fit fine. Even a stupid, wrong concubine..."


    "Oh, I told you I''d listen, but you didn''t tell me you''d answer, did you? Well, if you want to talk, I won''t stop you, but that probably won''t change what we do, will it?


    "Be... you really don''t know who it is...!? Even a concubine... if only a concubine died...!


    ''Cause that''s what I don''t care about.


    "... what? I don''t care, okay...?


    Was it an unexpected word, let Victoria, with her eyes dotted, gently shrug her shoulders.


    Although it is a little too much to say that it doesn''t matter, it is definitely true in a way.


    "I don''t know why the hell you guys are doing this in the first ce, and maybe so is Soma. No, it''s about Soma, so it''s predictable to some extent and it is, but I don''t think that ultimately matters either. ''Cause we''re not moving under the circumstances there. So it doesn''t matter what they say, and it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t change what we do."


    "... I don''t care what happened to my concubines? So... why the hell are they moving?


    "You''ve decided that, haven''t you? - Because I don''t like it."


    Yes, I don''t know what Soma thinks... but it must be something simr, and that''s all I''ve been working on for a long time.


    I don''t like it when people I know get hurt.


    I don''t like being hurt.


    So I''ll bust it.


    That''s just it.


    "... I don''t like it, I''ll bust it"


    "Most of the time, soma does it, so there''s very little we can do. Well anyway...... by the way, I just want to ask you one thing at a corner, is this really like having to be this far?


    "... whatever. If we get here at the earliest, it''s only with the death of a concubine..."


    "Really? I don''t think so, do I?


    "... what?


    "I mean, you just don''t seem very calm, either, do you? So I guess we should just chill out and discuss this again for now? That mighte up with some other good ideas, right?


    "... even if it doesn''t change. That''s all the concubines have done."


    "Well... then if we can''t do something about it calmly discussing it, why don''t we just tell Soma that then? I''m sure Soma will kick the shit out of you."


    Maybe that''s not necessary anymore.


    It was almost at the same time that Aina muttered so much and that the tall sound sounded.


    Along with that, something blunt twirls at the edge of my sight and I dance through the universe.


    "... why. Why are you interrupting us...? That''s... that''s...!


    "Well... in the meantime, why don''t you even look at your own face now? If I was calm, I would have listened¡­ well, if I had such a bloody eye, I would have lost my temper to listen."


    "Oh, our, get out of the way...!


    "Yes, yes, I understand, so - for now, just stay asleep."


    - sh.


    The body of thembert that was about to scream crumbles and Soma exhales one breath.


    Too disgusting, that was the end of it.


    Then, when I turn my face over here, Somaes closer.


    "Well... you kept me waiting."


    "Totally. I mean,e on, it''s smoky and it''s hot?


    "Mm-hmm? That''s true, do something about this one first"


    With the look on Eina''s face that she had just noticed, Soma stuck her sword to the ground as she said that.


    Momentster, the mes that were spreading in the room disappeared, and all that was left was a half-baked room.


    It was really too much the same, and no sigh came out.


    "So, what''s next?"


    "Right. First aid is the limit, so I asked for the rest."


    "Um, I''ll take care of it."


    Victoria never responded to a soma that stood snorted lightly because she knew that soma could treat her... or because she was looking at ambert lying on the ground and not there?


    But in any case, there was no difference in the oue, and when the sword that stood on Victoria''s body was pulled out, the wound had disappeared from its body without a trace.


    "... you''re really the same"


    Too cod to make sense, but, well, that''s now too.


    I thought this would solve it first - the sword that I pulled out, Soma put up again.


    "... Huh?


    I don''t know why I need to get up there again, but my voice leaks.


    I can''t keep up with what I''m trying to do for a moment... the only thing I know is that Victoria leaked a happy, or soothing, grin to its mouth just a little at the edge of her sight.


    And.


    Before Aina could move, the sword was swung down.

 724 One Conclusion And One Suggestion.

    - The emperor had lost his leg from the Empire of Upitel, and five days earlier was about to pass.


    Although initially there was a lot of confusion, I have been told that I have regained some calm, especially since it became well known that something does not change...


    As a matter of fact, I haven''t seen Soma with my own eyes that he was confused or calmed down, so the feeling is thin as a matter of fact.


    Well, that''s exactly why people from other countries can''t walk around the city in grandeur in this situation, so I guess there''s no choice.


    Where there was any reason or history, it didn''t make any difference that the person we were wearing as emperors was gone.


    Given that there will also be anxiety, it is not a mistake to order the Somas to be locked in because it does not provide extra stimtion.


    And neither did the Somas want to inflict any more futile confusion on the Empire, and there was nothing more to this one than to silently obey than the Somas got involved.


    Incidentally, the emperor''s treatment is supposed to be a loss of legs, because it does not dismantle the empire.


    The people were confused as a result of the incorrect transmission of the area, but the Empire ns to continue.


    No one has seeded the Emperor, but blood has not been cut off in the true sense.


    They decided that for a while it would be vacant, and they would all work hard to support the Empire.


    It should be said, of course, that it is the Lambert who runs at the head of it.


    Though I do not deserve to inherit the throne, it draws the blood of the royal family and, above all, because I feel most responsible in this matter.


    Alternatively, although we have also heard stories that in time we will seed to the throne if it has nothing to do with qualifications and so on... it will depend on everyone in the future empire and so on.


    At least, I''m only sure that''s not about Soma getting involved.


    There is one other thing that Soma and the others are still in the Empire.


    Rather, it''s bigger this way.


    "-Okay, it''s been five days, and let''s go...! The concubine is going to the city......!


    And when I was thinking about the past and the future, I inadvertently heard such a voice.


    If you turn your gaze, you are naturally a woman with purple blue hair and eyes there... almost simultaneously, multiple sighs are exhaled.


    "The emperor''s deputy, he left it to me."


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it, emperor''s deputy."


    "I don''t want to be left to you... well, I just have to be left to you, huh? So, silly sister."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, brother? My concubine''s going to the city, so she''s busy?


    "Discard that n now. You''re still here today."


    A woman with an instantaneous stunned look - Victoria, but Lamberto, who was supposed to be the emperor''s deputy, oveps words mercilessly.


    No, I can''t.


    "Why, brother...!? My concubine put up with me for five days...!?


    "If you show up in about five days, the city''s gonna be havoc again, right? What do you think you''re supposed to lose your legs on the surface and death on the back? Well, most people know anyway, but at least wait a month."


    "January......!? I can''t wait...! The concubine wants to go now...!


    With such an exchange sidelined, Soma decided to take her leisure time to spin her thoughts on how this was happening.


    This exchange willst for a while anyway, if we don''t do that much, we''ll have no choice.


    Anyway, this has been a ssic exchange for four days now.


    As you can see, Victoria is alive. Although she''s pimped on the contrary, she''s supposed to be dead as an external treatment.


    Because this is more convenient in many ways.


    It is assumed that what has been done so far has been done at the discretion of the emperor, and even by executing him in the form of letting him take responsibility, which weakens the rebellion from various foreign countries at all and also facilitates a policy shift.


    And most importantly...


    "I still don''t know how ''Arre'' recognizes this one and how it works. If you do it badly, you''re gonna throw the people into a worse situation than ever before. If you don''t like that, listen to me."


    "Mm, mmm, that''s..."


    "I don''t know, because there''s a little responsibility here, too. I didn''t check the situation, I ''ughtered'' it without question. At that time, I thought it was best, and for now, I thought it was necessary to resolve the situation as soon as possible... but I didn''t think I knew where I was."


    "Well, isn''t that what you have to do? At least you didn''t make the wrong decision trying to end that situation sooner... apart from that, I have something to say."


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "You''ve made up your mind! Oh, if you''re going to do that, tell me first, right?!? How anxious do you think we were then?


    What Aina is saying is that she probably stopped Lamberto and shed and tore Victoria after treating her.


    Sure, it was sudden without time to exin... but I can''t help that one.


    "Nevertheless, I couldn''t have exined it on that asion, could I?


    "I know that, but still...!


    "It''s irrational."


    "Well, I know what you''re trying to say. My concubine didn''t think I could do that either.... No, honestly, I still don''t believe it. No way, such as breaking the contract between a concubine and a demon."


    "Besides, you didn''t even know it all, did you?


    "Yes, but just because I" saw "it clearly didn''t feel good. I thought it would at least be better if things got better, and that was enough."


    "Well, as a result, everyone, including Mr. Lambert, has returned to normal..."


    Still doesn''t make any difference that I''m unhappy, shrugging my shoulders at Aina staring at me with her jito eyes.


    I couldn''t help myself if they told me.


    By the way, everyone''s back to normal means as it is.


    Lambert''s behavior that day, not everything, including before that.


    In other words, the martial officers were disgusted with Victoria, the civilians favored Victoria, and the people admired Victoria.


    Now there is no gathering of civilians where Victoria went to the dining room, and there is noing to the dining room in the morning itself to see Victoria in the first ce.


    I haven''t been outside since, but I''m sure the same thing will happen in the city.


    Victoria walking away will not bring people together, but on the contrary, she may be openly unted.


    But that''s normal.


    Victoria was originally hated by civilians and the people.


    And that was the beginning of this case.


    Victoria was doing everything for the people.


    Even so, their people hated them, and that is why Victoria wished.


    To be liked by the people.


    Victoria had the art of making it possible.


    Skills inherited only by the Emperor, reason of edge.


    It seemed to be perceived as a force for entering into andplying with contracts, but that is only a secondary element.


    They can no longer break their covenants and promises because strong fringes are made, and they are inherently the power to preside over the fringes between people, as their name suggests.


    Nevertheless, apparently it also took some kind of protection because it was too strong as it was.


    It was only possible to use that power in contracts that were supposed to be secondary effects.


    The demon that he made a deal with Victoria apparently poked him there.


    It was decided that the emotions from the people would be favored as consideration for entering into a covenant with the devil.


    Regardless, it''s Victoria''s skill to actually do it, but Victoria didn''t seem to mind if the results were the same.


    That''s how the contract was signed and the power of reason activated...... but it didn''t work out exactly as I thought it would because I tried to use it backgammon.


    Although favors were gained from the people, it was a consequential story, and what happened in reality was that the emotions that could be directed at me would be reversed.


    That is why Victoria was liked by the people and the civilians, and hated by the martial officers.


    but even though I used the power of reason, in the end that''s a backgammon usage.


    If we don''t even have a contract with the devil, the effects of reason will disappear.


    So Soma shed and tore the covenant, and all was restored.


    It is also basically because of Victoria and Lamberto''s normal dealings.


    It seems that Lamberto is called his older brother because he is no longer an emperor... but it is a story that has nothing to do with the Somas because it is about the royal family.


    Whatever.


    "The emotion we were pointing at was the reverse, but what we thought had not changed itself. I was in favor of working hand in hand with the Demon King to destroy the world, and the people could not forgive Victoria for making a more painful choice for themselves than it was for itself. Civilians wanted to choose not to destroy the world, but I didn''t think it was likely. So, because my emotions turned over, I twisted and twisted the result five days ago, but... cut off the fundamentals? This is the Demon King... No, your power. Things we couldn''t believe."


    Various emotions seemed to have been put on the gaze directed with such words.


    Probably apologies, envies, etc., but Soma shrugs her shoulders without saying anything.


    Believing in people you don''t even know well is not something you can do.


    Then they may not have made the right decision, but I''m sure they weren''t wrong.


    "In the end, they''re going to help us, and that will be enough."


    "Right. We didn''t... we didn''t get hurt, either, but it wasn''t that bad. Well, not as much as I care."


    "Mm-hmm. Considering that we got this result, it wouldn''t be a problem"


    "Don''t help me if you say so."


    The story around here also involves an earlier shift in the empire''s policy¡­ In short, the empire stopped taking sides in destroying the world.


    It seems that the world has decided to bet on the possibility of not perishing, or that it has decided to believe in the real soma -


    "Damn, you''re responsible."


    "It''s all about you anyway, so you''re not gonna change what you do, are you?


    "Well, you''re right."


    Either way, if you''re not going to die, you''re not going to destroy the world.


    Then it didn''t make any difference.


    "The strength is enviable from a concubine. If only the concubine could... No, I just said it."


    "Ma, for now, I think we should talk more constructive than that. That''s why we''re gathered here today."


    Even more so now, it was a room in the Imperial Castle where the Somas were now.


    This is the room Lamberto uses as his office room.


    And we don''te all the way to a ce like that to have a chat or anything.


    As I said earlier, the biggest reason the Somas are staying here.


    That is.


    It was to talk about the devil who was supposed to be here.


    "So, you figured something out?


    "... right. I''ll conclude, but I didn''t know anything. There''s really one thing that''s going to lead to me."


    "I couldn''t find one trace, or... uhm, considering the concubine did hear her voice, I just thought she was hiding herself somewhere. That''s what I said."


    "... Speaking of which, you could certainly only hear that voice between the throne and the gaze, right? Did that make any sense?


    "Hmm?... No, what do you think? I just heard that concubines can simply interact there, so I thought it was something like that..."


    "... No, I told you to kill Victoria between the thrones, and I told you to set fire to it."


    "Ho, did you... I mean, in the original n, I was going to take Victoria''s flesh there, is that it?


    Regarding Victoria''s contract with the devil, however, the contract was not a one-way demand.


    Some things the devil was demanding of Victoria, as Victoria was trying to gain favor from the people.


    That''s Victoria''s flesh.


    It''s just that after the devil''s side is ready, we''re still ahead of us, and even if we don''t have to do anything more than tie it up for reason, the contract will automatically be fulfilled when the timees.


    "If you think about it, there was still something over there, should you think about it? Well, it''s already gone."


    "Right. We''ve already searched over there, and we''ve confirmed that nothing happened. Probably got lost in the fire and wiped out the evidence when he realized he couldn''t."


    "That''s the evidence that erased the evidence... but you couldn''t find that?


    "Unfortunately, yeah. Maybe it was just so easy to do something about it."


    "Well, from what I''ve heard, he seems to have been a very careful devil. However, there are a few things that don''t reallye down to it."


    Although I''ve already heard the story that Lamberto moved because he was instigated by the devil, that''s oddly just a hit.


    It is cluttered if you think it is cautious, or the impression of the devil listening to the story seems uncertain.


    "Hmm... seemed oddly wary about Soma, but does that matter... or maybe it was a change of policy as well. Of other demons, maybe."


    "The policy of other demons, is it?


    "Uhm.... Speaking of which, hadn''t we talked about this yet? I haven''t heard the details, but it seems the devils are moving under a different policy. The ultimate purpose is the same, but the process is different? For example, was the devil who approached his concubines so that he could perish contentedly?


    "... I hardly ever heard about that area because I barely dealt with it, but surely the words you''ve whispered to me can perish with satisfaction as it were,"


    "It just seemed like we were going to end up squeezing each other under that policy because that meant we could decide whose policy was best in the first ce."


    "... what is it. It''s not like we''re doing anything good."


    "You''re going to do that from the other side. And it''s not really wrong."


    At least, from the world''s point of view, it''s the Somas who are wrong.


    Though they are called demons and such, they are surely moving for the world.


    Then it''s also so strange that we want to make the process better if we can.


    "... if you ask me that, you''re right"


    "I don''t think you have to convince me, do you? In the end, there is no difference between ipatibility. More than that, what is it because that has changed the policies of other demons? I don''t think it makes any difference what you do."


    "There''s something I can''t ept," he said. I was just wondering if something had happened in that rtionship, so I''m not being honest with you. "


    "Hmm, is it... well, whatever it is, something''s happened, it''s hard to think about it... it''s a little too little judgment material to think about what it is"


    "Right. It''s just, you know, that might work out soon, too, right? It''s a different story, isn''t it?"


    "Is there any clue?


    "Sort of. Even so, I''m guessing from what I said... there are three specific instructions I''ve been given. One thing, killing Victoria. Two, that is between the thrones, to do while baking in mes. And the third... is to move the whole army towards Veritas."


    "... that''s quite obvious again. I''m so tempted to suspect it''s too obvious to have another purpose. But I see, that''s why you had only that many soldiers who came to that room. No one was very strong, and I was wondering where the majority of them were once..."


    "Hmm... I certainly didn''t think I''d see the soldiers at all... but didn''t you just let them go back?


    "The person I told you about is the other person. Besides, the only ones who actually moved it were the ones in the castle. If you really moved the whole army, you''d stimte it if nothing happened, but you''d still have to scout."


    I hear that Veritas is currently in a civil unrest.


    It is rather normal for an empire bordering the border to see how things are going.


    But on the other hand, I don''t think I can afford to give you a little something else because you''re in a civil unrest.


    "I think they said it would take ten years or something to calm down... and no, is that what it is...?


    "Thinking about something that the devil cares about, is limited... but the Demon King who should care most is already here, and the Holy Capital is no good intervening in Veritas. If so..."


    "... the remaining vignt opponents are demons who argue with each other."


    I think we were talking about the demons moving out still ahead... but that''s not even now.


    No, or maybe the devil himself doesn''t move and just says he''s going to give it a little bit of a whirl, but whatever it is, apparently we can''t just leave this ce yet.


    You can''t just go back to the Holy Capital here.


    "Hmm... the next possibility before one ispletely cleaned up, is it? I can''t help it."


    Having demons in the first ce meant that there was a seal of evil gods nearby, and I feel like it might be a little too close.


    But again, I can''t help it.


    "By the way, how soon have you heard from me?


    "Well... that''s unspeakable. If anything happens, it won''t be strange to be here any time soon, and if nothing happens, it''ll take more."


    "Well, you know what?"


    "It''s impossible to contact them at the same rate as if it wasn''t an emergency, rather than limited resources."


    "Hmm..."


    That was an understandable story, but just because it was understandable doesn''t mean what happens to the status quo.


    If you look out the window somehow, there''s a blue sky there as if nothing''s going on.


    Looking at such a sight, now what would happen, Soma exhaled one breath, thinking about whaty ahead.

 725 Two That DonT Interact With The One That Disappeared During The Tabernacle.

    King Veritas'' capital, between its thrones.


    It is a ce where the king should be, if it were meant to be, but the spot, long since it was no longer in use, was full of strange tranquillity.


    It also seems to be decaying somehow, I guess, because I haven''t stopped by as one person in over five years.


    The same is true of the King''s assassination here, but the fact that the assassin has not been found.


    Above all, that''s why no one has appeared since then who has inherited the crown of the king.


    But a shadow surfaced unexpectedly in a ce no one was supposed to visit.


    It was one woman who appeared as if she were staining the space.


    ... No, I don''t know if I can fulfill it and call it a woman.


    Its face and shape are obviously women''s... because there was something on its back that was impossible for people.


    Sure, some demonic species have a demonic appearance, but demonic species have some stereotype that is demonic.


    Those who are removed from it should not exist¡­ therefore there cannot be humans with wings like birds with the same colour as their bright white hair.


    and.


    "- Oh, what''s going on today? It shouldn''t be a meeting day...... no, what happened to talking in the first ce,ing in person instead of reading?


    The voice also sounded abruptly on the spot.


    From the voice, there are ces like a boy around the age of ten, but there are no other shadows on the spot.


    but shortly afterwards, like earlier, a new figure appears on the spot, trying to stain out into space.


    And it was a boy around the age of ten, as could be deduced from his voice.


    Except for the look that doesn''t match your age, and the intelligence that resides in your eyes.


    "By the way, are you still using that figure? Angel, was it? I honestly don''t think it suits us..."


    There is no response from the woman, but the boy continues to speak unterally when he says he doesn''t mind.


    But I tried to ovep the words further from there, and the woman''s mouth opened.


    "¡­ appearance, etc., is provisional"


    "If it''s tentative, I figured anything would be fine?


    "Because it''s temporary, even if it''s not what it deserves, I think it''s better to look what it deserves."


    "Ha... it''s as serious as ever, you are. Well, that''s fine, but how did you end up here? It''s not like we''re ying, is it?


    The boy tilts his neck tightly in the motion of being scowled and nodded.


    Then, um, I narrowed my eyes softly with my index finger against my jaw.


    "... Could it have failed?


    "... Yes. I never saw it through to the end, but it probably failed. I can''t feel a connection to her anymore."


    "Really -... well, don''t you have a choice? You called the Demon King, didn''t you? Then it''s natural to fail."


    Was it constion, or sincere?


    The true heart of a boy who has been smiling ever since he showed up, even a woman, cannot be foreseen.


    White hair, red eyes.


    Even though the constituent elements are the same as themselves, the woman exhales one breath, looking at a smile that is somewhat unforeseeable to the bottom.


    And.


    "... Really?"


    "Yes, it is. Oh, by the way, can I say one thing? Actually, I''ve been meaning to tell you something, but I couldn''t because I didn''t get a chance in there."


    "... yes, I don''t mind"


    "Really? Then excuse me."


    With those words, the boy turned a further grin on me.


    "- You''ve always been wrong, but this isn''t actually my district, right?"


    It was not until shortly after that that the woman was struck in the chest.


    I wasn''t shocked by the words.


    I felt a shock in a literal sense...... when a woman looked down at her chest reflexively, there was something growing there, something like an arm.


    ... No, like, not, it''s the arm itself.


    If you noticed, behind the woman stood a young man with gray hair and red eyes.


    And the arms that stand upon the breasts of women belong to the youth.


    "You''re still sweet in many ways. So this is how they strike me by surprise, and it ends with no hesitation."


    "What... what, what, are you?


    "What does that mean? If that''s why I''m here, it''s exactly what he said right now. This is my district."


    A woman opens her eyes to the words of a young man, desperately trying to get away from the spot, but she cannot escape.


    Stinging with his chest pierced, he was like a stitched-up worm.


    "And the reason I''m able to harm you in this way is because I''m already there."


    "... yet, no power can be taken out, no, it shouldn''t be, then?


    "Right, because that god is doing an extra imitation. But you forgot? If we only manifest ourselves, we can use some of our powers before we take them out."


    "Then¡­ power,"


    "Oh, you can''t use your full powers. But you don''t have to, do you? I just need to take it away from you."


    "Huh...!? Ah."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not free enough to talk about anything extra. Goodbye."


    It was about the moment I said it.


    I wondered if the woman''s body had swelled up, so I bounced and flew.


    But not a drop of blood sshed around, and on the contrary, what bounced and flew returned to its original ce as if it were regenerated backwards¡­ it was absorbed into the youth''s body as it were.


    To be sure of something, the young man opens and closes his fist a few times...... and then realizes he is being watched and turns his gaze.


    "What''s up? Is that what you''re trying to say?


    "No, there isn''t, is there? I''m the same person who set her up. I just thought you were as relentless as ever. Couldn''t you have let him talk a little more?


    "It''s not necessary. It''s just useless to ask and say grudges."


    "Really?"


    So you convinced him. The boy shuts up, but instead, the young man opens his mouth.


    "... To be honest, I''m more surprised at you"


    "Oh, why is that?


    "In policy terms, there''s a part of him and you that looks alike. I thought you might be working with him one way or another."


    "Oh... is that aplete mistake? I''m not as good as her. [M] I can''t believe that as many people as possible are happy to be doomed... even if it could happen, it would take too long. Then it''s the end of the day."


    "... well. I''m sorry."


    "No, because I don''t care. More than that, what I care about now is how she failed. Yeah, I told her, she''s basically the kind of person who goes about things with caution. As for this one, that''s why I''m thankful she dropped out early, but I can''t believe she just failed or was pushed so hard to get away here."


    "... sure. Wait, let''s find out."


    Saying so, the young man meditated his eyes and stood up on the spot jizzily.


    The boy just stares at the picky and immobile young man... eventually the young man slowly opens his eyes.


    And upon his face was the colour of convincing.


    "Looks like you figured something out, huh?


    "Right... he was still the one we knew"


    Then why did you lose after you failed?


    "He was getting ready after a careful ovey of caution. But at that point, someone who was going to take his ce called the Demon King."


    "Yeah, I heard that far. She seemed in quite a hurry then too... well, that''s a hurry, right?"


    At any rate, a demon king is suddenlying right next to him.


    Even boys would be in a hurry if that happened.


    "But the truth is, there was no problem at that point. Thanks to your careful work. His presence never came to light."


    "It''s still just great around there, isn''t it?... Is that it? But then why did you fail?


    "Because I cared too much about the Demon King. Because you''re not supposed to be. That made him more anxious than necessary and cluttered up to wonder what prudence had been until then."


    "Uh... speaking of which, she was suddenly vulnerable. So..."


    "Sometimes, as a matter of fact, the Demon King was more powerful than we expected... but basically it wasn''t his self-destruct."


    "Really... by the way, what would you have done if it were you in the same situation?


    "Hmm... right..."


    You imagine the situation, the youth narrowed their eyes as they gazed at the void.


    Though he was often as jittery as he was, he could have imagined convincingly, and when he nodded, he returned his gaze to the boy.


    "I don''t know exactly what was going on in the end, but it should have been muchter, even if it had failed. In the end, he was too conscious of the Demon King. No matter how powerful it may be, the Demon King is alone. If we ignored it and proceeded pale, it would have turned out better."


    "I see...... thank you. Helpful."


    "What, never mind. You made it easy for me to absorb him. Besides, you''re my coborator... at least not now."


    "Right."


    A smiling boy and a dusty young man gaze at each other.


    But you noticed that it was barren, and when the young man took his gaze off first, he turned his back on the boy and walked out.


    "What needs to be done here is done. I beg your pardon here."


    "Yes, I''ll see you then."


    Along the way, a young man disappears to dissolve in the air, and a boy who was looking at such a sight stretches out one body all the way.


    And.


    "Well, will I go, then? He seems to be working hard here... because I have something to do with him, too. Well, most of all..."


    - I''m thest one to win.


    Leaving such words, the boy also disappeared from the spot.

 726 Parent Book From The Empire And The Light Of The Devil

    Looking at the parchment at hand, Hildegard narrowed his eyes.


    Its gaze follows the letters written on parchment, and as it progresses, Hildegard''s expression gradually bes more rugged.


    Nevertheless, this is actually the second time Hildegard has seen that parchment.


    I mean, I already know what''s written... but still, I couldn''t stay calm.


    The moment I finished reading to the end, I identally put my strength into the hand holding the parchment...


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t read it thoroughly either, so I was wondering if you wouldn''t try to crush me on your own?


    But just before I gripped him, he took up parchment with those words.


    "None......!? What are you doing...!?


    gaze and stare at the reflexively covered ahead.


    But the staring opponent just shrugs his shoulders in the same floating way.


    "So that''s the dialogue over here. In the first ce, this, for once, is going to be a parent book, so you have trouble being brutally treated."


    "Well, I didn''t know if you were in trouble or not. It''s better to get rid of this no-go frustration of mine than that...!


    "From me, that''s not what I found out? I mean, Soma, I don''t think it''s a good idea to hit the parent book because you left me behind, huh?


    "Huh...!


    The moment I was told, it - staring even harder at Satya - still doesn''t change how it is.


    On the contrary, it is the end of shaking his neck aside all the time, for Christ''s sake.


    I screamed at him.


    "I wasn''t left behind...! Or suspicious as to whether what is written there is true in the first ce...!


    "Yeah... if you doubt it, the existence of a parent book is shaky, right?


    "Hmm... now what. Even though it''s a parent book, it just says something that''s convenient for each other."


    "Yes, it is."


    It is, in the end, in the interests of our own countries that priority be given to each other so that friendships do not form among nations.


    It is therefore impossible that one letter at a time will be written in earnest there.


    How sincerely, it just seemed to be written thinking about this one, only because it would be good for my country.


    Well, it''s...


    "Though, I think you know best that this isn''t all there is to it? Whatever it is, it must have been written by you, Soma."


    What Satya was saying was true.


    At least, Hildegard thinks what he was reading earlier was written by Soma.


    The reason is simple, obviously because the handwriting belonged to Soma.


    That''s why I went back and thought if I had missed something, or even ciphered it.


    By the way, there are two things that were written, if you put it in short.


    The concern was resolved and the Empire was attached here, and that Soma and the others would still stay over there.


    Regardless, although it had been written long and silly politely because it was written in good shape as a parent book, that was the only thing that would have been written, except for the extras.


    It''s not so strange that Soma can write a parent book.


    Though Soma is educated as a duke, he is educated as a duke, and his education as a duke itself is done to the end.


    Because the Duke family often stands as the representative of the state, there are also things in education, such as how to write a parent book.


    So there''s no question that Soma could have written the parent book... but that''s it.


    Just because it can be written does not necessarily mean that what is written is the heart of Soma.


    "I mean, what''s written there must have been written by Soma being forced...!


    "Heh, yeah."


    "What is that unmotivated reply...!?


    "No, soma, it''s you, isn''t it? You really think that''s gonna happen when someone forces you to do something?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    Hildegard could not argue with the words.


    Exactly... but acknowledging it also means acknowledging that I have been left behind.


    There was not a single statement about Hildegard in the prot¨¦g¨¦ that it was delivered by the Empire.


    On top of that, the Somas say they haven''t returned to the Holy City yet.


    That''s what they left me for.


    "No, I''m sorry, you''re past the joke. So why don''t you look like you''re gonna cry? It''s like I''m about to cry about you."


    "Hey, you''re not about to cry...!


    Just a little... yes, really just a little bit, I just felt like Soma had told me I didn''t need it.


    I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but if it''s soma, it doesn''t matter if you''re there or not.


    "... at all. You''re surprisingly a pain in the ass."


    "Hey, what the...!?


    "Well, this is my responsibility, and I guess I''ll do my part."


    "So what is it...!?


    "Why didn''t you mention a word in this?"


    "... it''s still about me..."


    "Yeah, well... I guess that means I trust you so much"


    "... to?


    They say things they didn''t expect, and an unexpected dumb voice leaks.


    No matter what he looked at just saying, Satya continued without a problem.


    "''Cause wouldn''t you? I don''t know what to say myself, but I and Eleonora are on his side so far, but only so far. I can''t say enough that you belong ahead of time, and in some circumstances it''s not like you''re hostile to him. Well, I don''t want that to happen if I can. But you don''t. Or will you turn to his enemies again, depending on the circumstances?


    "- That''s not possible. I''ve already decided to stay next to him, even if literally everything in the world turns to the enemy."


    "Well, I guess. And maybe you know that, too, Soma. I mean, you''re the only one here who''s definitely on our side."


    "... after all, what are you trying to say?


    "Don''t you see? It''s usually impossible not to say anything to you in this situation. But that''s why I don''t mention a word to you, which means I trust you. You don''t have to say anything. You''ll see. Isn''t that right?


    The moment I was told, I felt as if I had opened my eyes.


    Because you were right indeed.


    The current state of Soma is like the world bing an enemy and not knowing who the enemy is.


    Is there a situation like that where you don''t tell anything to someone you know for sure that you''re on your side who''s far away?


    No, it''s not possible.


    I mean...


    "Uhm... Uhm, if you do say so, you''re not right! Well, it''s natural for me to be trusted...!


    "... kinda. Well, as far as I''m concerned, that helps.... I didn''t lie to you."


    "Hmm? Didn''t I say something?


    "Just talking to yourself. It''s nothing. More than that..."


    Saying so, Satya looked at the parchment at hand.


    Since it was originally delivered to Satya, you should have already seen it once, but something like reconfirmation.


    However, unlike Hildegard on the same second asion, it was frightening to see it on his face.


    "Nevertheless, what the hell did he do over there..."


    "Well, instead of detailing the circumstances, it only describes the results. I can''t even imagine..."


    It says so, but the empire, which went almost as far as dering war, turned and became an ally.


    It''s like I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Besides, it hasn''t been a month since the Somas disappeared.


    Normally, I''d almost suspect it was a trap or something.


    "Though, it''s because of soma... well, that''s what happens"


    "Well, I agree. Maybe we''ll have another official deration soon."


    "I guess it''s the neighboring countries that are more difficult"


    "I guess where I feel fast is when I was starting to get ready for a lot of things. Even in that sense, he''s really great. What, oh? This..."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you?


    Hildegard tilts his neck to Satya, who suddenly looks out at the void and narrows his eyes.


    Whatever you think, it looks like something happened, but nothing in particr is caught up in Hildegard''s sensation.


    But the question soon cleared up.


    Because the door to the room was knocked right after and Eleonora showed herself.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm... something went wrong, didn''t it?


    The Empire was set to hold a spear, but the Holy Capital was originally a ce built on a critical bnce.


    With that empire moving, no wonder this country moved ahead.


    But apparently that was not the case.


    "No, troubles are troubles... well, I think the most relevant of these is Mr. Hildegard."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that me?


    "Yeah, I''m a visitor. Most importantly..."


    It was that moment, when Eleonora tried to say something.


    It was almost at the same time that Eleonora turned her face in a certain direction and Hildegard set herself up.


    Whatever happens... that''s what pulls your mind together in an instant so you can deal with it where there was an enemy attack, but that doesn''t mean there was an actual raid.


    It''s just that somethingparable happened¡­ Shortly afterwards, Eleonora shouted with a trembling voice.


    "Nah...... what is the light now......!?


    "Light... well, that''s what you felt..."


    "Sounds like... I see, you mean..."


    "Uh... duh, what do you mean...?


    "It''s nothing. More so now¡­"


    "Yeah, that''s a Veritas direction. Besides, I''m pretty sure I just felt... the power of the devil."


    I mean, the devil did something with Veritas, apparently.


    The only thing Hildegard felt was the fluctuations of mighty power, but I guess Satya would be right to say so.


    But.


    "... I thought you said it waster that the devil moved out?


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know if that might be an exnation about that. It''s just an excuse, but maybe it''s moving after reading the movement over here, too."


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about ming you here. Better hurry now than that."


    Something happened in Veritas, I''m pretty sure.


    And the Empire and Veritas border each other.


    I can''t say enough that it has no effect whatsoever, at least Soma should know about this.


    To put it further, this is clearly a top priority, and the earliest means of informing Soma is for Hildegard to go directly.


    So...


    "Oh, wait a minute. You don''t have to go to Hildegard. This parental response means we can reward you for what you''ve done."


    "That would take time......! What if something happens in the meantime...!?


    "Yeah, it makes sense, but the real thing about you is that now you''ve got an excuse to go see you, Soma, right?


    "Oh no...!


    Though it was intended, it is also true that it should be notified as soon as possible.


    But when she nced, Satya only shook her head to the side.


    "You''ll notice something''s happening over there, and Soma, because it''s about you, even the devil will work assuming. You don''t have to rush to get paid."


    "Well, that''s... I''m sure Soma would be willing to move like that..."


    "Besides, you just told me you had a visitor, didn''t you?


    "I was told... Soma is more important than that."


    "- No?


    Satya''s eyes, so directed, were more serious than she thought.


    Obviously it''s not how he''s making jokes, and Hildegard frowns at that.


    "... what does that mean? What''s so important about my guests? I did say something troublesome earlier..."


    "Oh, no, I''m not exactly Mr. Hildegard, I''m a visitor to Mr. Soma. We''re going to Hildegard without Mr. Soma."


    "Mm-hmm? Originally from Soma, then?


    Does being Hildegard there mean we know each other inmon?


    In other words, it is likely that he is an associate of Radius¡­ Moreover, he hase to the Holy Capital, where he is perceived to be in a situation such as that dered war on the Empire.


    I see. Sure, at least it didn''t seem right.


    "... it looks like we should meet."


    "Yeah, you should do that. I honestly don''t know what''s going to happen to me."


    They say something meaningful, but they are also satyrs as usual.


    I was concerned, but didn''t mention anything in particr, and turned my body toward the door.


    I''m worried about Soma and Veritas, but I don''t have a choice.


    When he exhaled one breath, Hildegard walked out to meet someone who hade all the way to the Holy City.

 727 Formerly The Strongest, Stepping Into Veritas

    Looking away, Soma narrowed her eyes.


    What you see in your sight is a wilderness on one side, and you can''t see a single figure.


    It was something I knew, but I identally exhaled.


    "Hmm... as I did hear, that doesn''t seem particrly unusual. I don''t even know if there are any strictly abnormalities beyond what I could have known in the first ce."


    "Well still, you''re sure there''s nothing crazy about it. So far, so much so."


    "So, there is."


    Nodding at Aina''s words, who is simrly watching the wilderness beside her, now groans.


    What is the matter now?


    Looking over the scene, the wilderness is really the only ce there.


    There are no animals themselves before people, and I don''t even see trees.


    All there was was was soil and rock, just that it was spreading.


    "For now... let''s move on."


    "Well, all I know so far is that I can''t feel anything strange here."


    "Well, if we don''t get a little information on what the hell happened in Veritas, there''s no point ining all the way here."


    With that said, the Somas take their feet a step forward.


    It''s not like there''s anything specific there.


    It''s not like there''s a line or anything on the ground that could be andmark.


    Nevertheless, it was a frontier.


    A ce to distinguish the Empire from Veritas - that is, the border.


    Somas crossed the border now, and that was how Somas first entered Veritas.


    "Well... I guess the first thing to look for is a vige or something. You can look for a town that is somewhat bigger¡­"


    "Well, why don''t we just start with the vige? I don''t know how that light was over here...... how it looked and if it didn''t have an impact, that''s something easier to explore from a small ce"


    "I also feel susceptible to suspicion... but is the neighborhood up to the way it is done? Or maybe we don''t get any information, but that''s how we get information."


    Whether you get any conclusive information, that''s best, but it just doesn''t work that well.


    Or if it was a story that was so easy, the Somas wouldn''t havee this far.


    Somas and the others are here - toe to Veritas to find out whether it should be taken for granted or what happened in Veritas about two weeks ago now.


    Two weeks ago, on that day, almost all those living in the Empire see the light rising from the direction of Veritas.


    Soma and the others were just then discussing the future with Victoria and the others, so much so that everyone who was on the spot had a surprising look on their face at the events that were so abrupt.


    But that''s not the problem.


    Sure, there was no one on the spot who could fully understand what that was... but the problem was that there was someone who could understand just a little bit.


    While each of us was working out what had happened, Victoria was stubborn.


    I don''t know what that is... but perhaps the devil did something.


    Victoria says she has never had the help of a demon, but she finds out something like that, partly because she made a deal with the demon.


    And from the light that Victoria saw, I felt the power that seemed to belong to the devil, it seemed.


    However, although the person said there was no certainty, it is likely that the demon who made the deal with Victoria was also wary of Veritas, etc.


    In fact, I thought Soma would be most likely, and so did everyone else.


    Furthermore, as information is gathered, its potential is increased.


    Considering I did something by normal means, because it was a little too massive.


    For whosoever saw the light rising from the direction of Veritas was all that was conscious at the time.


    I don''t seem to have seen anyone who was just asleep, but I still feel something, etc., is equivalent around the time testimony has been obtained.


    Of course I didn''t really hear from everyone, so maybe some of them didn''t, but at least no exceptions existed to the extent that Victoria and the others looked into it.


    Moreover, it is interesting to note that the impressions I received when I saw the light varied.


    Some say they felt divine, while others say they felt afraid, and it turns out that that is not a simple phenomenon alone.


    But at the same time, it became confusing because it was the only one.


    I know something happened, but there wasn''t anything particrly visible.


    Those who watched near the border also saw the light, but could not confirm that anything more was happening on the Veritas side.


    Whatever happened was reassuring in and of itself, but that''s not the only way to do it.


    The scale of what happened was toorge to fit in to the extent of making border security even tighter.


    It needs to be looked into more closely, and it is not something that I have found out what will happen with something that is semi-productive.


    It was for that reason that Soma and the others¡­ or that Soma assumed the responsibility.


    Most importantly, although I said I assumed the responsibility, more than half of them also volunteered themselves.


    I don''t know what would have happened if this had happened in other countries, but Veritas borders not only the Empire, but also Radius.


    If anything happened to Veritas, it could affect Radius, and we can''t just not look into it.


    Nevertheless, as mentioned earlier, it was Soma alone who was originally entrusted with that mandate.


    Eina, in one way or another, followed me on her own, but...


    "... what a jittery look at people''s faces. I guess you''re stillining about me following you, huh?


    "Well, there''s something I''d like to say. We don''t know what''s going to happen, so it''s safer to wait in the Empire."


    "I don''t know if it''s safe. They did say they''d stick around, but they''re not totally on our side, are they? You want me to wait alone in a ce like that?


    And that seemed to be the case.


    I know you''re just thinking too much, but it''s also true that what you''re saying makes sense.


    And the point is, we just have to protect it where something happens.


    Gito, I shrugged my shoulder back to Aina as she turned her eyes.


    "I see. Well, that means that my senior should stay close to Eina, right?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no..."


    "Hmm... I don''t even think I needed to change if that''s the case, though?


    That said, Soma tilted her neck because the clothes Aina was wearing were not made-up clothes.


    It is a familiar thing as usual, but it is even slightly ufortable because I have recently begun to be more familiar with made-up clothing.


    But when I said that, I was set on a stronger gaze than earlier.


    "Veritas, it would be strange if you were wearing servants'' clothes when you said you were going...!


    "No, isn''t that what some of them are? Besides, at least I''m an eye-catcher."


    "But Eye Bliss, that''s why I''m telling you......!? Oh, and that''s just not a good time to travel...!


    "Hmm...... sure, if they say so, is that correct? Hmm, it really suited me, so unfortunately..."


    "So that''s...!


    And it was when we were talking about that.


    Reflectively, Soma turns her gaze to the left and narrows her eyes.


    And just so you know, Aina seemed to realize that something happened as soon as she saw a soma like that.


    When I squeezed my face tight, I had a sharp gaze.


    "... Something wrong?


    "It hasn''t been decided yet... well, it''s probably something that''s going to make you feel ill asleep if you miss it"


    There is one group of about five people and one person who is probably being chased by it.


    Besides, the person you think is being chased is a child.


    "Well, then we have to go and help."


    If I told her what caught on to Soma''s senses, Aina returned it that way, like it was nothing.


    Once the Somas are here to explore Veritas, they shouldn''t make a lot of noise, etc., but I''m just asking if they''ve found out about that.


    There were no objections.


    "That''s right. It''s just a little far away, so we''re going to have to hurry."


    "Shall we hurry then? I''ll catch up with youter. You can go first, okay?


    Eina, who said something earlier about not wanting to be alone in the Empire that is not necessarily safe, still tells her to do so as if it were nothing.


    I don''t even know if it''s safe. I think it''s pretty good here, but apparently you don''t care.


    So I loosened my mouth, because I thought it was very, very good.


    So Soma snorts to keep up with Aina''s expectations like that.


    "Um, then they''reing"


    And when he turned his gaze toward the direction of those who were still capturing the signs, he rushed out at full speed.

 728 Helping The Former Strongest, Strangest Girl

    Repeating rough breaths, Dani wondered how this could have happened.


    No, that''s something I don''t even have to think about.


    Because I broke my decision and popped out of the vige, and there couldn''t have been any other reason.


    Regardless, I didn''t pop up for no reason.


    It was to cure my mother''s illness, and I had no choice but to go get the medicinal herbs I needed for it.


    In the first ce, a mother''s illness is not so rare.


    Although wind and earth diseases only develop in this area, the treatment has been established.


    Although therapeutics created using certain herbs are necessary, the herbs are not umon around here.


    Being sick is something that will heal easier than a cold...... but it was not a good time to do so.


    Sometimes the original herbs were readily avable and the number of treatments always avable was limited.


    that multiple people have developed the same disease at the same time.


    That some of the people who developed the disease included hunters who were always there to pick up the herbs.


    And above all, that light, which happened about two weeks ago, had caused the decision to be made so that no one would ever go outside the vige.


    If none of this had happened, something that I might have managed to do was happening at the same time, and I couldn''t make a new one without my mother''s medication.


    Although the cure has been established for the mother''s illness, it is originally a morbidity.


    It used to be fierce, with thousands and tens of thousands of people said to have lost their lives.


    The whole wilderness around here is such a terrible disease that it can be attributed to it.


    The first few days, I''m still d.


    Even though I''ve fallen asleep, I can have the same conversation and grin as before... but it was on the day five days passed that I realized that my mother was not able to do it.


    Until then, as if it had been a lie, he could not even speak.


    It wasn''t long from there.


    By the time three days had passed, my mother had be so debilitated that she might soon be dead.


    It is clear that there is no mother''s life unless she is given a cure immediately, but there is no cure at heart.


    The hunter is forbidden to go outside, even if the herb is picked up, just in case resting was said.


    In the first ce, we don''t know what''s out there for the others to go.


    That''s about the hunter the vigers are capable of fighting to the extent possible when something happens, and although there were others with caution sticks, she hires them to protect the vige.


    It doesn''t make sense if you let it out of the vige.


    That''s why Dani went outside.


    I asked someone to pick it up, but they said no, so sneak out in the middle of the night.


    I was scared, but nothingpared to the fact that my mother could die...... oh, but I didn''t take everyone''s advice, so I''m sure the punishment hit me.


    I went to pick up some corner herbs, and for some reason, none of them grew.


    Because of the time of need, the ce was well heard, and there was no way I could missee the herbs.


    But still, no matter how many times I checked, the herbs didn''t grow.


    That''s how I tried to get back to the vige in disillusionment, and on my way, the bandits found me, and they chased me around -


    "Oh...!?


    Because I''ve been running all this time, my legs snapped instantly, trying to slip and I fell on the spot.


    I try to get up in a hurry, but I face right after.


    "Want...!?


    If you look, there was blooding from my legs.


    It wasn''t a deep wound, it was a small thing made of falling... is it because I saw blood?


    Power was lost from my body at once, and I went into the spot.


    "Oh? What, are you done running away?


    "Oh, my God. Hey, it''s over."


    "Damn it, I didn''t mind you getting away with more."


    "Hehe, isn''t that nice? That''s why it''s so early to have fun."


    "Ah? What are you, excited about a kid like this? You''re a freak."


    "Oh!? What!?


    "Damn, I guess it''s true!?


    We don''t feel like moving, even though we know the guys who say whatever they want to each other and are screaming at each other are approaching us.


    Where I fled any more in the first ce, what do I do?


    Couldn''t find the herb, which means my mother won''t help.


    If you can''t aplish anything where you''ve broken your decision, and you have no choice but to nurse your dying mother, here...


    "Shit... what, are we really done here?"


    "Hehe... that means you''re really looking forward to it, right?


    "Let''s do what we want... well, it doesn''t matter, does it?


    "No!


    "Ha, I thought you were a pervert."


    Shut the fuck up!


    "Oh, yeah, I don''t mind if you like it, but keep it to yourself, okay? Otherwise..."


    I watched the men say whatever they wanted in a state of self-abandonment, no matter what happened anymore, it was then.


    A man called his head abruptly disappeared while he was talking.


    I don''t know what the hell happened... What I do know is I put a few beats down.


    The moment I heard something hit me from a far away ce, I realized that I didn''t disappear, I blew it up.


    And.


    "Hmm... I busted it without question, but I don''t even need to listen to you because the girl I don''t care about is about to get attacked."


    Instead it was only one boy who appeared.


    The men noticed at about the same time, staring and screaming as they stood up.


    "Oh!? What the hell, Temee?


    "When the hell did you show up...!?


    "What, Temeye, are you trying to interrupt me!?


    "I mean head!? Where the hell did your head go?


    They scream one after the other, but the boy was like where the wind blows.


    I also feel like I''ve seen this one for just a moment, but when I look right at the guys, I shrug.


    "Well, it''s something to look at, and it''s quicker to crush it."


    "Oh!?


    "Temee, are you motivated...!?


    "Fine, I don''t know what the hell Temeer is, but I won''t forgive him if he interrupts. I''m not gonna kill him...!


    With that said, the men attacked the boy one after the other... before the wonder and its sight, Dani was unwilling to say anything to the boy.


    I didn''t care, I didn''t think I''d abandon him, because I somehow thought I didn''t need to.


    Dani just looked at the sight that had turned out to be true.


    "Hmm... to get herbs to cure my mother''s illness, is it"


    "... I''m not saying I don''t know what it feels like, but it''s a long time gone by."


    "Ha, yes...... sorry. And thank you, thank you."


    Soma shrugged her shoulders back to a girl named Dani who had said that and bowed her head.


    If you don''t want me to apologize, I need to thank you.


    It may have been impotent when it came to impotence, but if you thought you had no other means, you had no choice, and even though you helped, this is what you did on your own.


    "Well, still... my mother told me to thank you properly if someone was nice to me, from"


    "Is that so... then take it honestly"


    "You''re a good mother."


    "Yes... so I..."


    "Ah..."


    He leans down and makes a noise like Eina wandered out in front of Dani, who begins to seep tears into her eyes.


    I''ve done it, but you think.


    Damn, what are you doing?


    "What, you don''t have to worry. This sister looks like a great magician. Would have healed your injuries, too?


    "Ha, yes... Um, so is your mother..."


    "... well, I can''t say much without looking, but I''ll give it my best shot in the meantime"


    There''s no way you can do that!? Soma ignores the appeal, even if she can turn her gaze from Eina.


    Sure, I never heard of Eina being able to treat her illness, but what can I do surprisingly?


    Soma''s sword moves arergely like that, so when ites to magic, Eina must be able to do something simr.


    "¡­ very jealously, though"


    "Hey, I think I just heard some disturbing whining......!?


    "It would be my fault. So, Dani, are you sure there is a vige ahead of you?


    "Yes... I just went a little bit more,"


    "Hmm..."


    Even if they say so, the wilderness is just as wide at the end of my gaze as ever... does that mean something?


    Well, you don''t look like you''re lying, so I guess it''s like watching things for a while.


    By the way, speaking of what we are currently doing, we are just on our way to the vige of her residence, following Dani''s rmendation.


    I thought I was about to assault Dani and defeated the men - or as soon as I poked her lightly, she ran away - but where I did, Aina caught up, rendezvous, and because Dani was injured, Aina treated me... and when I saw it, Dani nced at me and asked me for a favor.


    Help your mother.


    And I listened lightly to the circumstances, and for now I just tried to go, like how I''ve been so far.


    At that time, Eina, no, you can''t!? I''ve looked at it like that, but if I don''t try it, I won''t know, so I went through.


    Besides, going to the vige is consistent with my original ns.


    I don''t know if I can help Dani''s mother, but I don''t have a problem with going for now.


    That''s just how you''re supposed to be headed for the vige, but as always, only the wilderness is spreading around.


    Instead of finding a vige, I don''t think I can create a vige here in the first ce.


    "... hmm? No, this is..."


    "What? Is something wrong?


    "I mean, there was... well, you''ll see soon enough. Hmmm... Nevertheless, there''s so much more here..."


    "So what the hell..."


    It was about that moment, when Aina tried to scream.


    Until just before, the surroundings, which were indeed only wilderness, suddenly turned green on one side.


    "... to?


    Surprised by so much, Eina was leaking a dumb voice, but the truth is that Soma is also surprised enough.


    Dani, not surprised by just one person, pointed a little boastfully at the end of the road.


    "Our vige lies ahead of us."


    "Hmm... I knew there was a bond, but I had no idea there was so much green inside. It''s not so strange to call this a forest anymore..."


    "Uh... I don''t know much about it either, but this area used to be full of woods, yes. So I heard that it was our vige that cut off some of it in the junction¡­"


    "... it was definitely a feeling through the juncture... but I didn''t realize it at all, did I?


    "There was a fairly advanced cover-up. If I hadn''t been told there was a vige, I probably wouldn''t have noticed it."


    I wouldn''t say as much as what was used in the hidden passages that were in the Imperial Castle, but there would be a slightly inferior degree of cover-up capacity than that one.


    That this conjunctural magician is quite skilled.


    And at the same time, the vige of being in such a union is clearly not just a vige.


    But does Dani know that or not, she just leans her neck strangely even when she turns her gaze?


    "¡­ do you know what it''s like to go?"


    "... right"


    Moving on whispering about that with Aina, the green eventually broke off unexpectedly.


    It is an open ce that stretches out into sight as soon as possible, with several houses lined up there.


    "I see. This is indeed a vige...... hmm?


    And, looking at the vige, Fujisoma tilted her neck.


    Because it felt like there was some sign of knowing.


    "... Dani, are you back?... Good... Huh?


    It was one girl who showed herself from behind the vige with words.


    He must havee to wee Dani. The person opens his eyes to surprise when he finds this one.


    But that''s the same here.


    Golden hair and eyes, characteristic pointed ears.


    The girl is an elf and above all a known face.


    It was She.


    "... eh, She?


    "... to Soma, Eina?... Why?


    "That''s the dialogue here... Hmm"


    I knew it wasn''t just a vige or something, but maybe there''s something more to it than I thought.


    Soma exhaled one breath, looking at She''s face, as scarce as ever, but still clearly surprising.

 729 Formerly The Strongest, Showing Potential

    For now, I have things to worry about She, but there are things I need to do first.


    Regardless, it''s Dani''s mother''s treatment.


    If Aina is possible, it''s a story of, but if you don''t take a look first, you won''t know.


    So we were supposed to head over to Dani''s house first.


    "So, She follows you as a matter of course?


    She, who followed her with a normal face, snorts.


    "... I''m curious"


    "Well, we''re wondering why She''s here, so maybe we should just say it."


    "... Well, we can talk while we''re walking"


    "Sure, that''s right..."


    The question is, is there a problem with walking through the circumstances of Soma and the others?


    I don''t know how far She knows about Soma, but if I were to tell her how I got here, I would also tell her that I came from nature and the Empire.


    But this should be Veritas territory for once...


    She''s here. It''s obviously not a normal vige. Although I can''t say for sure, I don''t know what feelings you have for the Empire.


    So far, the other vigers don''t look strange, but they don''t know what happens if they listen to them.


    You can''t talk about it in a detour.


    and she tilted her neck as she looked at this face, somehow figuring out that she was thinking about it.


    "... um, circumstances?


    "Well, if I hadn''t, I probably wouldn''t havee here myself"


    "... Mm-hmm, sure?


    "Uh... you three know each other, that''s fine, right?


    With such an exchange, Dani asked in such a way as a snack.


    I''m still in charge of leading the way, but I guess I still care.


    I''ve been asking about it for a long time now, but I can''t seem to enjoy my curiosity atst.


    "... I know him.... or Soma''s mistress?


    "Hey......!? What are you abruptly saying...!?


    "... pissed off....... why?... even though I gave up my rightful wife''s seat.... I can''t solve it."


    "SE, because......!? That''s not what I meant...! I mean, I''m saying something like soma...!


    "So why does my lifee out?... I can''t solve it."


    "That''s what I''m saying, I guess it''s up to you...!


    "... doesn''t Eina want a seat for her real wife?... Well, I''ll have it."


    "Yes, you said you didn''t want it... and that''s not what I mean either! It won''t be up to you to decide in the first ce...!


    "... yeah, sure.... Soma, okay?


    "Don''t ask...!


    Dani wasparing the Somas sequentially as she smiled bitterly on the road, which became noisy along the way.


    Then I tilt my neck with a slightly strange face.


    "Ho... Shiruba, is that it?


    "Well... if I snort poorly here, I feel like I''m just fucking yarrow for life"


    "I see... oh my God, what is it"


    "I don''t know... I can''t even say how hard it is."


    At least, if I told you it wasn''t fun, you''d be lying.


    Something like what''s wrong with telling a girl who''s obviously younger than herself about that though.


    And, talking about that, he got to Dani''s house.


    I stopped my legs in front of a wooden house simr to the one around me.


    "Uh... here it is. Well..."


    A gaze that says something is directed at Aina.


    Such Eina turns her gaze to say something to Soma, but it''s still through.


    Then Eina also gave up, and when she exhales small, she turns back to Dani and smiles.


    "... I can''t say for sure that I can still do something about it, but can you show me around for now?


    "Yes... please, I will"


    You''re just a little relieved by thatugh, just a little out of your tense face, and you go straight into the house.


    After that Aina continued and Soma was slightly pulled on the hem of her clothes as she also tried to continue.


    If you turn your gaze, She is tilting her neck as she turns her gaze just to ask questions.


    I wonder why you''re letting Aina do that.


    Regardless, I''m not letting Soma do it meaninglessly either.


    So if I let you shrug your shoulders, did you just figure that out, or did you assume that you wouldn''t answer me now if I asked?


    Hands off the hem, with She like that. Now it was time for Soma to continueter.


    The house is a lot simpler and it doesn''t seem very spacious to say what it looks like.


    But enough is enough to live in, and if there are about three or four of us, we will be able to live freely.


    Including the living room, there seemed to be four rooms, and a womany in one of them that she was Dani''s mother.


    "Eh... this is..."


    Aina is breathtaking at the look of it, and She looks at the woman''s face jizzily with a face that makes her not sure what she''s thinking.


    Dani looked at her mother for a while with a crying face, but when she lowered her head, she went out of the room, asking if she thought it would stay out of the way.


    Now the Somas are the only ones left in the room, and at that moment Aina turns her gaze to say something.


    But staring back without saying anything, you realised it was useless, turning to the woman and walking beside her.


    And.


    "- Light. I will obey my thoughts and turn them into the power to pay and heal."


    The moment Aina touched the woman and spinned the Spirit, the woman''s body was wrapped in a pale light and glowed.


    The light is soft and warm... but...


    The woman''s condition remained unchanged.


    "Eh... that''s why I told you. I can''t do it...


    "... hmm, soma?


    "Hmm... I don''t want you to get me wrong, but it''s not like you''re bullying Eina by my own age or anything. You''re saying it''s impossible, right?


    "Where...!? This..."


    You tried to scream something, moisturize your eyes, and Aina, with her mouth wide open, turned her face to this one, but the words never made a sound.


    Probably because I realized that Soma had a serious eye.


    Yes, seriously, Soma, if she''s not bullying Aina, she''s not even saying she can''t be difficult.


    That''s what Aina says because she thinks she can do it.


    "... hey, are you serious?


    "My life is generally serious, though?


    "... I know that very well... but I can''t do it. ''Cause you know that well, don''t you? I''m good at attack magic, but other than that..."


    "Hmm... that''s it, but I think maybe Eina just thinks so herself, right?


    "Huh...? What do you mean...?


    "Well... my question to She is, She often uses speed weighted moves in the knife technique, right? Why is that?


    "... because it suits you sexually?


    "Is that right? So you''re not good at defense?


    "... I''m not good at it, you think?... just don''t like it very much?


    "Which means"


    "Huh... what is that? I mean... you mean I can do it if I want to use other magic too?... That''s not true. Because..."


    I know that Eina studied and researched a lot at the college and worked hard.


    The only thing that has yielded results is mainly attack magic, which also means that we can only do basic things, especially when ites to recovery and auxiliary systems.


    But Soma has asked Satya before.


    What are superior skills?


    Other grades also exist between them, but only superior skills felt that the difference was too great.


    Besides, I felt the satyrs tended to give special attention to something called special skill somehow.


    He asked why.


    The response was:


    Extraordinary skills are those acquired by an out-of-the-box being.


    Things out of thews of the world.


    It is one fingertip or half a foot, to the extent that people are different, but that seems to make a difference.


    Because the degree of consciousness and readiness takes you out of the world, and that degree of detachment makes a difference as it is?


    It''s just that that''s why this story shouldn''t be about having superior skills.


    Because it could roll away as a result of being aware of it.


    I can do anything if I think I can possess superior skills because I''m not bound by thews of the world.


    Becausemon sense thinks it can''t get in the way and be unconscious, there are limitations, and physicsws and so on don''t make sense to possess premium skills.


    You can travel to the other side of the world in an instant with one will, and you can crush the stars with one fingertip.


    That''s what it means to have superior skills.


    It is only to say that we will not be bound by thews of the world, regardless, and the corresponding consideration is necessary.


    But on the contrary, anything is possible as long as the consideration is paid, and it is possible to disrupt the world easily.


    In order not to do so, this information is contraindicated.


    So Soma is not going to tell this story either, but this story nevertheless suggested one thing.


    That Eina with superior skills can only be good at offensive magic, etc.


    In other words, Eina is only good at attack magic, probably because Eina herself assumes so.


    The cause of this... I''m sure it''s because of my childhood.


    A past called a failure to do so.


    Eina should now understand firmly that it was an error and a result of a plot, but something called childhood trauma is not easily healed.


    I guess the wound is still left unhealed in the depths of my mind that I haven''t even noticed.


    But Hate and Soma have no knowledge of such things.


    I just wanted to fix it and there''s nothing I can do about Soma...... hence.


    "Well, it would be harder to overturn recognition now. But Eina can. I can''t show my hatred and grounds... Hmm, right. How about that because I believe so?


    "... Yes? What the hell are you trying to say...?


    "Hmm...? I thought I was trusted so much by Eina... but it was my mistake?


    "Uh, no, it''s, uh... well, I do believe there, but...? What''s wrong with that?


    "No, I mean this is what it is. Isn''t Eina believing in me? I believe that Aina should be able to use anything but attack magic. So Eina can believe in herself, too?


    "... what the hell is that? Not unscrupulous."


    "... n, unscrupulous"


    "If Eina''s possibilities are to be expanded, it''s fine because she''s impotent."


    If you say that and shrug your shoulders, both Eina and She will look at you like you''re stunned, but there''s a small grin in your mouth.


    Then Aina exhaled one breath.


    "... Totally, I get it. You told me so much, you can''t just not do it. I don''t feel like I can do it the same way... but yeah, well, I''ll try to do some more magic besides attack."


    "Is that so..."


    Although Aina says she''s not confident, she knows exactly how hard Aina can work.


    I''m sure, then, that other magic will be avable without any problems.


    "Nevertheless, is it just tough this time... well, this time it''s special,"


    "... Huh?


    I go to the side of Eina, who is making me wonder, and look down at Dani''s mother.


    Looking through, he narrowed his eyes and pierced the loose sword intact.


    - The Reason of the Sword, the Protection of the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Mystery Water Stop, Eyes of the Void: The Dagger of Secret Sword Mercy.


    "Phew...... um, is this the ce?


    I pulled out my sword and saw how it was, and myplexion was perfectly improved.


    Apparently, the treatment was sessful.


    When I treated my sword to the sheath, thinking I was d to do so, I felt my gaze, so I turned my face, and for some reason Aina had a jitty eye.


    "Mm...? Aina, what''s wrong?


    "Shortly after people cemented their resolve, you''re already... you''re really the same person."


    "... but this is soma"


    Eina exhales and She snorts.


    Not knowing why the two of them would react like that, Soma leaned her neck, frowning.

 730 Ex Strongest, Ask WhatS Going On

    Dani looked at her cured mother with a face that she could see even at first incredible.


    I was just begging for help, and I guess I didn''t actually think it was possible.


    Well, naturally.


    Dani''s mother''s disease is inherently a disease of death.


    If you truly believed that someone who just stumbled through something like that could be cured, on the contrary, you''d be worried enough.


    Even if you wanted to believe it, it''s normal that you can''t believe it.


    But Dani''s emotions exploded the moment she found out that she had really healed.


    First tears overflowed from my eyes, but there was a grin in my mouth.


    And as it were, he bowed his head again and again, and said a word of gratitude.


    Thank you, my voice was trembling, but it was a sincere word, so that everyone who heard it was heartfelt grateful could recognize it.


    By the way, it was supposed to be Aina who cured it, so it was Aina who was pointed at it.


    He looked like he was in deep trouble and pointed his face at Soma just to rece him, but he is naturally through.


    The situation continued until Dani suddenly fell into the spot, whether she was tired of crying, or whether she was simply umting fatigue, or whether the thread of tension had been cut in appeasement in addition to both of them.


    So.


    "Damn, I didn''t do anything anymore. I feel so guilty...?


    "What, Eina will soon be able to cure such a disease and so on. In the end it is the same thing"


    "Not at all...! Damn, really you...!


    "... but Dani appreciated it"


    "I know, but that''s not what I''m supposed to receive.... but well, that''s why I thought about it. He said," Let me try to be what I deserve so that that word doesn''t lie. "


    Aina''s eyes, who said so, were full of determination.


    It was somewhat forced, but apparently this time things went well.


    Now whine as you breathe out a small breath looking out onto Aina''s side.


    "So in the end, where are we headed?


    It was against She that I turned that word.


    We can''t stay long in Dani''s house, where the person in the house that is just happening is gone, and Dani''s houseter, but then again, when we decided to talk somewhere, She began to take the lead somewhere.


    Well I can somehow imagine where she''s headed... She stopped in front of one house while she said that.


    It is a wooden house simr to Dani''s, and She opens it unconstitutionally as she approaches its door without hesitation.


    And as I stepped straight into the house, I looked back, and I said something.


    "...e in"


    "... still short of words"


    "Wouldn''t it be nice to predict somehow?


    "Well, it is."


    If I continuedter with that said, the interior was still simr to Dani''s house.


    Apparently, the number of rooms is the same, although this time we won''t go as far as the room.


    When passed to the living room, She sits in one of the chairs and with her gaze prompts the Somas to sit as well.


    There is no particr point in turning against it, neither smiling bitterly nor floating in the same way.


    So when we both sat in the chair, we opened our mouths to hear what we needed to hear first for now.


    "Hmmm... is this house supposed to be She''s house for now?


    "... Well, technically, I owe you, but I will"


    "That means you live here, after all, right?


    "... n"


    "Dani told me that a caution stick is being hired in this vige..."


    "... that''s me"


    I still snort.


    Considering She''s not supposed to be a Veritas person here, that''s all that''s gonna happen.


    The question is, how did that happen?


    "... when I came to Veritas to gather information, things happened"


    That''s what She said when she turned her urging gaze, but h, h, h, h, h, h, h. I didn''t know.


    I mean, I think all that matters... well, I''m going to have to loosen it up a little bit.


    "How long have you been collecting information?


    "... um, quite a while ago?... since Soma disappeared"


    "Hmm? Is that it?


    That was a little unexpected.


    Because I thought it was a collection of information in the same sense that the Somas came here.


    But if you think about it a little bit, you realize that this is normal.


    It''s simply a physical distance.


    The ce where Soma and the others are now is near the border close to the Empire.


    It was too far from Radius and it was just hard to get around in two weeks.


    "Hmm... What information were you collecting in the first ce?


    "... Various?


    "Well I guess so...... then how did that happen?


    "... to support Soma?


    "My life, is it?


    "... n, this is more due to the decision making of Radius as a whole than to me.... Hildegard said it was early, but Radius didn''t think the words from the Virgin were a total lie.... Rather, I predicted that something simr would actually happen one day.... and it actually did"


    "That''s a promation from the Empire, right?


    "...... hmm.... but it was before I moved.... because I had concerns first to move as Radius"


    "Oh, I see, is that what this is about? Indeed, what happens to Veritas in the middle of civil unrest and how he moves is the most important thing to know from Radius."


    "But so, why did She move? If you think of it asbat capability, you sure don''t have a problem with it, but I find it hard to move, considering that it''s an elf?


    I''ve touched it before, but Veritas is a nation of human species.


    Other races are difficult to live and spend.


    Sometimes it''s in the middle of civil unrest, and if there was an elf, it would definitely stand out.


    But to Aina''s question, She answered by shaking her head to the side.


    "... Rather, it''s not weird to move around because you''re an elf.... If you get caught up in something, it''s normal to move around trying to gather information.... if you don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Uh... I see? If you disguise yourself as a wind caught in it, isn''t it strange that you''re moving around all over Veritas because you''re an elf?


    "Well, either way, there will be vignce, but surely there will be less vignce than someone of the human species moving around"


    "... and then I''m probably the least known of Radius"


    "Oh... you''re basically hiding your face. Except in the college, but that''s what they wouldn''t know outside."


    "... so I explored a lot, and one time I was supposed to help someone."


    "Someone, is it?


    "... n, the vige chief here. ¡­ so from there I decided to do the caution stick with the flow"


    "Wait a minute, I think we''re talking again? Where''s the information gathering?


    You can do whatever you want if you''re moving individually, but She said earlier that she was moving as Radius.


    Yet it would not be a good idea to let go of gathering information and serve as a caution stick for one vige.


    But I don''t think She would do such a mess, so there''s no doubt there''s some reason there.


    Should doing a caution stick be a priority as a result...... or.


    Just because it doesn''t look that way, it actuallybines information-gathering or is.


    "Hmm... By the way, this vige is a long way from Radius, but how did you get the chance to encounter the vige chief in such a ce?


    "... there are a lot of things going on"


    "No. Well, I guess so."


    "... Honestly, I don''t know if I can talk, so I can''t talk"


    "Ho... I don''t care what you think. It''s a vige in circumstance"


    At any rate, there was a great bond there.


    I''d be surprised if they told me there were no circumstances.


    Moreover, the fact that She speaks so clearly apparently has a great deal of trouble.


    We shouldn''t be poking around here badly.


    but at the same time, that''s why, to some extent, you''ll need to know.


    Knowing nothing means having nothing to standard.


    It could also mean that I was sticking my hand where it was toote when I realized it.


    It''s not stingy to get involved at the point where She is involved, but I just want to know about that.


    Veritas is just a guess, but there is a good chance that there is a demon.


    I don''t think even that soma can afford to do anything else while dealing with the devil.


    To avoid that, we needed to keep our intelligence gathering in ce.


    "Hmm... if you can''t say it, you don''t have to say it, but what vige is this after all? From what I''ve seen, it didn''t look like he was having that much trouble."


    "... the vigers don''te out of their basic homes, so it''s natural to think so."


    "That means there''s something about the vigers, right? But Dani and the others looked normal, didn''t they?


    "... naturally because Dani''s mother is a normal human species.... Dani doesn''t know from the outside either because of her thin blood"


    "I see... that''s all I know enough. In other words, is this a vige inhabited mainly by non-human species"


    I was surprised as a soma, to be honest, even as I watched She snort.


    As I said earlier, Veritas is a country of the human species.


    That means that even one vige does not exist except in settlements created by human species.


    That''s what a nation of the human species is, and among other things, Veritas should have been thorough about the area.


    It is true that this ce is close to the border and off from Veritas, but soma was at least the first ear, such as the existence of viges inhabited by non-human species nheless.


    "... So this is, like, a kind of hiding ce. ¡­ so it is"


    "Are you?


    "... you shouldn''t ask any more"


    "¡­ is it so"


    Actually, at this point, there was a certain thing going on in Soma''s head, but he didn''t dare put it in his mouth.


    Because it is certain that at that moment you will definitely get into trouble.


    Exactly enough information was not enough for me to think I could get involved here.


    "... hiding ces inhabited mainly by people other than the human species, ces like? Is that... could it be...?


    "Hmm? Aina, have you noticed anything?


    "There is if you say there is... no, fine. Something that we haven''t proved yet. There''s no certainty, but it''s not something I can talk about, and I''ll talk about it when I''m sure."


    "Hmm, is that right..."


    I don''t know if it''s the same thing I did with Soma''s head, but for now, it seems better not to mention it.


    And for now, is this the ce to ask?


    "... n, over?


    "That''s right. I don''t know much about it, but I think I know more or less about She."


    "Right. It''s going to be something I can''t talk aboutter."


    "... Well, then it''s our turn next.... Why are the Somas here?


    To She''s doubts, Soma went from start to finish exining the order.


    That I followed the Sacred Capital, that I met God.


    About the Demon King, about the devil, meeting Hildegard and Eina, and being taken to the Empire that way.


    I also talked about the upside down in the empire, and why I was supposed toe here, She. If you''re my opponent, there''s nothing to hide, so I talked about it, albeit roughly.


    "... that''s Soma?... the same."


    "Well, that''s what you''d think."


    "As for me, even if they say so, it feels like"


    She looked surprised when she said she had just met God, but at other times she remained a scarce face on her usual expression.


    But from the mouthfeel, he was apparently quite surprised about other things.


    Then She nodded several times inside herself to chew her current story, and then she turned her gaze to this one again.


    "... I mean, the Somas are here to find out what that light is?


    "Um, does that mean She saw it, too?


    "... Yeah, I saw it.... They also saw all the people in the vige.... but we don''t know anything else."


    "Which part of Daiyuan was it, too?


    "... in the direction of the Wang capital, about?... we''re investigating it here and now."


    "Yeah? Are you investigating?


    "... well, I haven''t done much yet, for once"


    "Hmm..."


    To say so still seems to make no mistake to think that Soma''s predictions were met.


    In other words, She uses caution sticks, but actually collects information.


    So when I turned my gaze to Aina, I shrugged my shoulder.


    Apparently Eina has reached the same conclusion as Soma, and she''s telling me to like it on top of that.


    Thankfully.


    Then you don''t have to hesitate to like it.


    "Hmm... do you need help with that investigation?


    Rather, it seemed that She was the one who was surprised by the word.


    If I blink my eyes a few degrees, I tilt my neck as if to say it was unexpected.


    "... okay?


    "Well, She''s in trouble, and somehow I think it''s going to be easier to get information as a result."


    "Well, we don''t have handouts or anything to gather information on. If you can work with She, I think that''s the best way.... There are many things that bother me."


    "There will be ces like chase around. So, what do you think?


    She repeatedly blinked with her neck tilted, but eventually its mouth only slightly loosened.


    And.


    "... of course -"


    "- Of course, you are most wee!


    Moments, so that I could put it on She''s words, my voice sounded.


    But naturally, that''s not Eina''s, if not Soma''s.


    In the first ce, the voice was clearly heard from outside the house.


    It was almost simultaneously that Soma turned her gaze toward the door of the house as she stood up reflexively, and that door opened.


    Katsung and the sound of stepping on the floor.


    The same sound sounded twice or three times...... it was a stranger who showed himself that way.


    The face is somewhat neutral.


    You look like a man, you look like a woman.


    At least the outfit belonged to the man... but if he was affirmed to be of one gender or the other, he seemed to be such a person, who could be convinced that it would be either.


    "... the vige chief?


    And, as she answers She''s whining, the person engraves a deep grin on her mouth.


    And look straight into Soma''s eyes...


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you! My name is Cecil Lepsius! It''s my pleasure!


    Those words were spoken.

 731 Former Strongest, Sticking His Neck In Trouble

    To be honest, confusion was the closest thing to the feelings of the Somas, who preceded him in the name of Cecil.


    If it''s a word, it''s like why you''re here.


    This is the first time that Soma and Aina have met Cecil.


    But it''s the first time we meet, so I think.


    I was wondering why you''ve interrupted the conversation between the Somas with your obvious face.


    "¡­ the vige chief"


    As if she had heard the voices of the hearts of those Somas, turning to Cecil, a grunt that She could clearly me, Cecil gave me a stiff look as if she had returned it.


    Then he turns a gaze like a snooze.


    "Oh, um... suddenly I''m sorry. Well... I was so happy..."


    "d to hear it, is it?


    "Yes... it was only since Lord She that I heard the words" help me, etc... "


    "... um, it was noisy when I was there too"


    I don''t know if you''re reflecting or if Cecil is depressed now, but there was a strange momentum earlier.


    I guess it''s easy to predict what would be noisy if the state stayed that way, and that happened when She did.


    "That''s when you were supposed to be a caution stick?


    "... um, we talked a lot and as a result, we were supposed to be cautious sticks, but then"


    "That verse really bothered you¡­"


    To see him shrink as he apologizes, apparently he is seriously reflecting.


    However, Soma was concerned the other way around about how it looked.


    Why did you rejoice in the words of help?


    I guess that means that the words are not meant to be heard without much leeway.


    And that also means nature and what substitute the troubles She is involved in.


    In a way, Soma exhaled one sigh into the situation as expected.


    "Well... by the way, what brings you here in the first ce? I assume you had some business to attend to?


    That being said, Soma narrowed her eyes in order to identify Cecil''s reaction.


    We know that Cecil was listening to herself from when she showed up and from what she said.


    Nevertheless, it is a wooden house which is not particrly soundproofed.


    It was natural for the voices to leak outside, and the Somas weren''t very aware of the area either.


    So I''ve never been told that I was listened to... but the question is, how far were you listening and how are they going to get out?


    Considering She''s condition and so on, she''s probably somewhat of a trustworthy person, but the circumstances on the Soma side are the circumstances, and Veritas will have a lot of circumstances in Veritas.


    And even more, given that there are definitely circumstances here, it''s as if I can''t read what Cecil would react to.


    Depending on Cecil''s reaction, we also had to think about what the Somas were going to do, and we watched how Cecil was doing carefully.


    "That''s right, I did have business with Lord She...... isn''t that disturbing me?


    "What, are you going to say that now?


    "... now"


    "Oh, yeah, you are...... I''m so sorry......!


    "No, it''s almost like the story itself was over, and She''s hired here, isn''t she? Then I think you have the right of priority."


    "Well, I''d appreciate it if you could say that... then"


    It was still somewhat frightening and so on, but Cecil coughed up one more thing so that she could repartmentalize it after looking around at how the Somas were doing.


    Then, stand two fingers.


    "There are two main reasons why I came to Lord She. One is for that confirmation, because you heard about Dani returning. I went directly to Dani''s house, but she seemed tired or asleep."


    "... Well, Dani is safe for now.... and Dani''s mother''s illness has healed"


    "Oh...... you still are. When I finally saw how it was, I obviously had a goodplexion..."


    Cecil has been looking this way as I say, but well it will.


    It''s easy to guess given the circumstances, such as who did that.


    Most of all, if you weren''t asked, you didn''t do anything wrong, so there''s no point in answering.


    You gave up for not having a reaction, Cecil moved on to the next topic without being bound to that topic any further.


    "The second is about them there. You heard Dani bring a pair of strangers to the vige, and you hear there was also the appearance of Lord She there. So I was going to ask you if you knew anything... but you saved me a lot of trouble."


    I thought I was going to ask you about this one from the beginning.


    Nevertheless, it is natural to say so.


    It means he''s the vige chief, and this is clearly a hidden vige.


    If a stranger shows up in a ce like that, there''s no way he won''t listen.


    I''m just not looking very alert, despite that, because in addition to Dani''s mother thing, I don''t care how you look at it, I know She, and so on.


    It is a good thing because at least for now we are not going to be hostile, and there is no gain in being wary in vain again.


    "So, I''m going to ask you frankly, who are you two there? At least there seems to be no doubt that he is not the only one..."


    "... well, the two of you were my friends... different.... soma is mine... what?


    "No, I''m in trouble even if they manage to say it there?


    "... I''m Soma''s mistress.... So, Soma is mine... Your husband?


    "How did that happen...! I mean that stuff still going to pull......!?


    "... naturally because it''s not a story"


    "Ho...... Something seems interesting, so I''m asking for more information there!


    "You don''t have to."


    Soma exhales one breath, wondering if it would be serious air, or if the air flowed away that turned and weakened.


    But I don''t know She, but at least I guess Cecil got on with the story now.


    I indicated in that manner that I had no intention of questioning you.


    Whether it''s for a reason or not...


    "That''s unfortunate...... so it''s not a substitute, can I ask you one thing?


    I see. I thought this one was destiny, because even with a grin on his mouth, his eyes weren''t the only onesughing.


    It would be possible if I wanted to say no... but it doesn''t make sense.


    I nodded honestly, even to gauge what I was thinking.


    "Do you mind?


    "Thank you. So with regard to what I said earlier...... how far is it included that you can help me?


    "Hmm... how far is it"


    "Yes it is. I was wondering about that light here as well, so I''d appreciate it if you could help me find out...... what about more than that?


    "¡­ the vige chief"


    She called her name so that she could conquer Cecil, but Soma took control of it.


    It''s a sign of intent that I don''t mind, and I nod back to She, who tilted her neck just to say if it''s okay.


    "I agree with you that it saved me a lot of time. With regard to what She couldn''t say, would you be able to say it without a problem?


    It was Cecil rather than She who surprised the words.


    I keep staring into my eyes and repeatedly blinking, not to mention unexpected.


    "Oh, that''s, you know... that''s the thing, right?


    "Well, that''s what it is."


    If I turned my gaze to Aina as I said, I just shrugged my shoulder that I should like it.


    Nodding back at it, he turns back to Cecil, whose body is shivering plumply for some reason.


    "Well... just in case..."


    "Hmm... well, in short, I intend to cooperate fully. If you think it''s okay to reveal all the circumstances, we''re talking about."


    "Is it true!?


    "¡­ the vige chief"


    "- Ha. But I''m sorry...... are you sure? I don''t know what I''m talking about... but honestly, we''re in a lot of trouble."


    "Well, I guess. As of this vige, it''s obvious."


    "Now that you know, is it..."


    "At a time when She is involved, the option of doing nothing does not exist."


    ".................. thanks"


    "You''re wee, it is. Nevertheless, I''d rather ask the other way around, is it okay to reveal the circumstances and circumstances to our seniors? We should still know pretty much nothing about each other."


    "I certainly don''t know about you two, but it''s enough for me just to be friends with Lord She."


    Apparently She is pretty trusted by Cecil.


    I don''t know what the hell I did, but I probably did quite a few things.


    If I turned my gaze to She, she looked somewhat adept at it.


    "... Well, you two can be trusted"


    "Then it''s no problem!


    "Hmm... is that so? Well, if that''s not a problem, I don''t have anything to say... but can I ask you a lot of questions?


    "How dare you!


    "Bye -"


    That''s how I tried to open my mouth, it was about that moment.


    The noise of the bell rang.


    Obviously not normal, Cecil and the others began to panic.


    "Oh, this is an rm......!?


    "rm, is it?


    "... the sound of being sounded when an intruderes out of the vige or in a situation close to it"


    "... for now, I know that something is going to happen first."


    "Has this ever happened before?


    "No... it should be the first time I know"


    With that said, Cecil turns her gaze to see how the Somas are doing.


    Well, that''s what happened right after the Somas arrived.


    It is natural to think that it might have something to do with it.


    Rather, it wouldn''t be strange toe at hostility, but what doesn''t look like that is that She has gained that much trust, or her qualities in person?


    But now there''s going to be something to do before you think about it.


    "Hmm... Quickly, is there anything I can do to help us?


    "Uh... is that okay?


    "I''d rather not do anything here."


    "I see... So can youe with me? Only Lord She has the power to fight now in this vige. And Lord She, of course."


    "... okay"


    "Yes, sir."


    Too soon really...... but this probably has something to do with the mess we have here too.


    Perhaps he could feel it before listening, and with that in mind, Soma rushed after Cecil, who popped outside.

 732 Ex-Strong, Find Out WhatS Happening In Your Current Location

    Outside the house, several figures appeared in an unpopr vige.


    Anxiety crossings are overflowing, people''s faces are in a hurry, and they are also stretched hard.


    And the moment that those eyes captured the appearance of the Somas, did you realize that they were strangers, or did you already know that the Somas themselves had arrived?


    I lit up a clear hostility in my eyes and stared at them as if you had brought them here.


    "Hmm... well, it would be normal for this to happen"


    "Well... well, given the circumstances, everyone would think so."


    And that''s why the Somas need a hand here.


    I don''t think that''s all I can do to dispel the suspicion, but at least I can do something to make you wonder if it''s different.


    All we have to do is win a little credit from it.


    Although we don''t know what the hell we''re doing here, we''re going to work together.


    Then the eyes of discord should be crushed as soon as possible.


    Well, anyway...


    "... I see there do seem to be many species other than mankind"


    Most people have characteristics other than the human species, even if they look at it from scratch.


    It seems that there are about ten people out there, but it is not umon for some to know at a nce that they are of other races, that some have wings growing from their backs or some have tails.


    Indeed, it seems to be a vige made of people from outside the human race.


    Cecil is listening to each one of them as she heads in.


    Apparently you''re asking me what exactly happened.


    "Ever... speaking of which, Cecil is a human species?


    "... Speaking of which, yes. Besides, you''re the vige chief, right?


    I''m not saying that''s strange, but if there are many non-human species, I feel it''s more natural for someone other than the human species to do it.


    Besides, Cecil is honestly young.


    He''ll be older than the Somas, but probably around twenty.


    I turned my gaze to She, wondering if she knew anything, but she shook her neck to the side.


    "... by the time I met him, he was already the vige chief"


    "Hmm... well, I''ll ask you thatter, too. It may not be necessary depending on the conversation."


    And, talking about that, Cecil came back.


    I can see at a nce that theplexion is bad and the situation is not good.


    "In the meantime, did you find out the details?


    "That''s right... it looks like there''s no intruder first"


    "Doesn''t look pale to you for that? You said it was worse than that, didn''t you?


    "That''s just great.... ording to the stories of those who were vignt around them, a group of about fifty people appeared around this vige earlier. And the move is obviously looking for something."


    "... found?


    "At least, I think it is noticed that there is a vige nearby. And I think it''s only a matter of time before we find it."


    "Hmmm...... by the way, what is this thing called a junction that is stranded in this vige?


    "It is a simple cover-up system junction. It''s just that it''s there but you don''t notice it, so it doesn''t mean it''s spatially isted. But cover-ups are at their peak, so it''s hard to break in even if you realize it was there."


    "What''s the exact way to break in? That doesn''t mean it''s impossible, does it?


    "Yes it is. If in any way it invalidates the junction, it is intrusive. Otherwise, it is impossible to enter without being guided by residents."


    "I see... is that why we let them in?"


    But if that''s true, then this situation is the first.


    I don''t know if they can break in, but at least if we use man-made sea tactics, one day the vige''s location will be identified.


    And if we''re identified, we''re done.


    Because the opponent only has to keep an eye on the perimeter of the vige.


    There seems to be fields and such in this vige, but it is just not possible to make everything self-sufficient.


    Do you get twitched and crushed, or do you get killed all at once?


    The only future left in this vige was either of them.


    Depending on why this vige is hiding, there will be other options.


    "By the way, how is this vige hidden in the first ce?


    "... yes, we should have talked more carefully... but not if we''re talking about it. This vige was originally one of the secret bases of the resistance."


    "Resistance......?


    "Well it''s actually a little exaggerated to say that much... because Veritas is being treated unfairly by non-human species. If you treat them as ves, they are still better, and it is not umon to treat them as livestock or less. Is there such a thing as an organization where people who feel angry about it and choose to resist ite together? Some of them are protecting non-human beings, and this was one of them."


    "Hmm... I think we''re talking in the past?


    It was more than five years ago.


    "More than five years ago... oh, I see"


    "... um, Gotagota started in Veritas"


    Whatever you want to sue or do, it''s not where ites from if the stalk shakes.


    And naturally, if we had finished talking there, this shouldn''t be happening right now.


    "So... if it was meant to be, we could have gone out of the country confused by that docility... but we all chose not to. It was originally possible to act as an organization, including this vige, because one of the princes supported it. So, to return the favor, everyone chose to support the prince."


    "Hmm... Veritas did have three princes, and now there was civil unrest in the form of deciding who of them would seed?


    Whether it''s due to abination of various factors, not just that, but at least the center is there.


    Nature and civil unrest will also subside if someone decides to seed, and vice versa, civil unrest will not subside unless they decide who will seed.


    The First Prince insists that his former glory cannot be forgotten and that continuing to seek it is the way forward for Veritas.


    The second prince decides that the former glory cannot be regained already and insists that the restructuring that was at their current height should be carried out.


    The story is that these two are seen as powerful not only within countries, but also within Veritas, and that is as you can see from the fact that I have heard what the first and second princes im, but I have never heard at all what the third prince ims.


    "¡­ the third prince is making another im with the two of them. If it''s not the way it''s always been, it''s not about maintaining the status quo, and we want to take this opportunity to make this country a better ce."


    "Heh...? I''ve never heard such a story before, but it''s known in Veritas... it doesn''t seem like it"


    "I see... did the prince who supported me mean the third prince"


    That''s what I judged Cecil to be like, but she didn''t seem wrong.


    Is it as expected to be guessed, Cecil nodded without showing a surprise bare gesture.


    "Yes it is. But, as you know, the third prince has not so much power or influence, which is essentially the form in which the first and second princes are single-handedly struck. Nevertheless, we are not giving up, so we are in a situation where we are plundering profits from the two sides into the gap that they are fighting over."


    "Hmm... if you do it badly, you''re going to get caught up in both situations."


    "But it''s not that influential, and above all, it''s missed because each other''s opponents are busy, is that what it feels like?


    "... so, there is. To be honest, I feel sorry for you in many ways, but if you do it from the front, you''re sure to lose, so you just have topromise. However, at the same time, we are certain that we are in the way¡­"


    "... if you find him, he''ll crush you"


    I mean, that seems to be the status quo.


    There are no other options.


    Nevertheless, it is also a story of if there is no way to repel those whoe.


    "Well, in short, don''t hesitate to repel it."


    "That''s what''s gonna happen."


    That would prove useful, and it would be two birds a stone.


    Cecil doesn''t seem anxious at all, but she doesn''t know what she''s capable of.


    But.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m still confident in my arms there."


    "If you were there, there wouldn''t be a powerful man in this world."


    "... Mm, I agree. ¡­ so don''t worry"


    Cecil nodded slowly, even though she seemed anxious about whether She''s words still worked better than those of the Somas.


    Well, we just need to prove right away that that anxiety is useless.


    "Now... will you kick me gently?"


    That would also soothe the gaze that continues to be directed at us from earlier.


    With that in mind, Soma took Aina and She and headed outside the vige.

 733 Thoughts And Lost

    Looking away, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    As for the mood, what is it, etc.?


    Look at the grouping at you. It''s not.


    That''s already over.


    Yes¡­ Soma had already encountered the group on his way and had him try to repel it.


    So why are you sighing?


    "Hmmm... I did say I would kick it gently..."


    "... well, you kicked it really lighter than I imagined,"


    "... um, as soon as I guessed it"


    A single hit really meant literally.


    If you want to go outside and show yourself, blow up the three people who just attacked you with no questions asked... and immediately afterwards, they all ran away together.


    It was just too unexpected a situation.


    But Soma exhaled his sigh, not because he felt sorry for the way it looked.


    Rather, the opposite is true.


    Because the retreat was too brilliant.


    There were certainly fifty or so opponents.


    Even though three people were hit in the first blow, it''s not usually possible to opt for immediate retreat.


    In terms of numbers, they''re still overwhelmingly more advantageous, and it''s too soon to give up on anything.


    But they gave up.


    That is, it is likely that it was not intended forbat from the outset.


    Otherwise, there can be no brilliant retreat that far.


    "... apparently, it was an advance party"


    "Well, that''s just too much of a pull. But I feel like I''ve been dressed badly for a long time? Then I''ll believe you when they say you''re a burr.


    "Or isn''t that actually the case?


    "... it was the robbers who were hired?


    "I guess that means"


    If it was really a burr, that would not be the only way to retreat so brilliantly.


    But it was too much for me to dress as a burr, and it''s more natural to think I hired a burr.


    "The purpose is information, right? If that''s the case, shouldn''t we have let you get away with it?


    "No, I think it''s probably the same thing in the end. If you don''te back, don''te back. There''s something in the direction you''re headed."


    "Ah... I see, that''s true. That means maybe he hired a burr..."


    "I guess that''s what this is all about"


    Because it''s not too bad to lose it.


    And the bandits know that, too, which is why they probably showed a brilliant escape leg.


    If the results are the same whether you run away or crush the balls, it is only natural to spare your life.


    Still, it''s suspicious who was attacking Dani when this happened.


    "Speaking of which, that was oddly fast escape too..."


    "Hmm. That was likely part of the search, too.... This is going to mean that we are the ones who brought them here in a way."


    It follows that the vigers'' gaze is legitimate.


    but.


    "No, that''s not true!


    With that said Cecil shook her neck clearly to the side.


    There is also a strong denial in the eyes that are pointing straight at us.


    "The story is that Dani was already found, and even if she was helped, it''s not the responsibility of Lord Soma and the others!


    By the way, what Cecil is here for is that we can''t just leave them to the Somas.


    Even though She is also employed, she is basically not a resident of the vige.


    We can''t just leave the crisis in the vige to those other than the inhabitants of the vige... and think about the people of the vige.


    When Soma and the others alone let them go, even though Soma and the others had actually joined forces, the vigers would no longer know one thing about it.


    Even if they plot something outside the vige, they don''t know, but if Cecil is with them, they don''t have to worry about it.


    However, in that case, how much of Cecil''s life would be in danger... is that the least I can do?


    If Soma and the others had consigned it, it would be the same thing anyway.


    It must be that the vigers chose to be morefortable than thinking about that possibility.


    Or maybe it includes making sure the Somas aren''t suspected any more.


    Whatever.


    "I''m d you said that, but in the end, things haven''t changed."


    "It''s not Lord Soma''s fault either. ¡­ which way the fate of our vige was atst exhausted"


    There is an advance party, which naturally means that the main unit is waiting behind it.


    Moreover, reconnaissance is left to the bandits, who are also unknown in size.


    I''m not honest about losing when I fight, but I''m also notcent enough to say that I can still protect everything.


    Besides, even if the main unites, it should take some time.


    Then it was amon sense decision that we should withdraw in the meantime.


    "... I don''t know what else to do."


    "... not even in a situation of total anticipation"


    "So, there is. Well, it''s a vige we''ve lived in for quite a while, so there''s some remnants, but we''re not foolish enough to hold onto it and choose doom here. ¡­ No, or maybe it''s stupid in a different way"


    "Hmm... I''m not going to give up, it''s like that."


    "It''s natural!


    When I say retreat, it''s actually almost like fleeing.


    Still, Cecil''s eyes are not dead, but rather a strong will resides.


    "... Is the Third Prince such a person?


    "Come on...... I''m not sure I understand. However, there are things that I know. This country has made a mistake and¡­ now it may still be possible to take it back. I know it takes time to make amends... but I still think it''s a mistake to give up!


    "Hmm... is that so"


    If you are so willing to be strong, I have nothing more to say from Soma in particr.


    And then.


    "Is it decided where to go?


    "That''s right, for now, we''re going to go to a vige with ourpatriots nearest here."


    "Is that so... So let''s go"


    Though I don''t think so, even if we''re rxing and talking, the main unit mighte.


    I wouldn''t have crossed it to travel early.


    But for some reason Cecil has turned a decent eye toward Soma who said so.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, um... are you following me?


    "What is now. I thought you said we''d work together.


    Technically, it was against She that I turned the word, but if I turned my gaze to She, I''d snort back.


    That''s the thing.


    "Well, there''s still some research on that light."


    "Well, it would be more efficient than just us."


    Yes, I never help free of charge, but I also have an advantage here.


    But when I told him so, how could Cecil hide... or look like she was about to cry?


    "Thank you very much."


    "Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but for now, we''re going back to the vige."


    "... Mm, I need an exnation"


    "... That''s right. Now, let''s go back."


    After Cecil, who said so and walked out, the Somas also continued.


    I''m getting into trouble all the time quickly... well, in a way, it''s always the same.


    Then I''m sure we''ll figure it out as usual, and with that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath.


    When I told the vigers that I was going to destroy the vige, there was less confusion than I thought.


    Probably because we all felt like that somehow... and then we were always ready.


    Because many of them were abused, the inhabitants of this vige are ustomed to throwing them away in a way.


    That''s very sad, but it doesn''t make any difference in this situation that it helps.


    It is not toote to grieve after calming down, and with that in mind, Cecil gives instructions to the vigers.


    Nevertheless, we don''t actually get that far.


    Even though it''s an ex-secret base, it''s not like there''s anything here.


    If you sort out what you take and discard what you don''t, that''s it.


    However, if you still say there''s nothing left to do, that''s not true.


    Though most of them were prepared, others were not.


    Dani and others are one of them...... no, it was, should I say.


    In addition to the cure for my mother''s illness, the presence of Somas seems to be a great help to her.


    He was forgiving his mind more than he thought, and when he heard the Somas would apany him, relief floated stronger on his face than anxiety.


    Honestly, I was most worried about what would happen to Dani, but I wouldn''t have a problem with that.


    It was also another concern, the gaze of the vigers toward Soma and the others, but this also seems to be much easier than imagined.


    Probably because I saw Dani''s mother actually recover.


    Still, the suspicion doesn''t seem to have beenpletely dispelled, but there''s no alternative to this.


    It''s something that needs to be done little by little¡­ I''m sure Somas will be able to do something about it.


    Yes, as a matter of fact, Cecil had no doubt about the Somas.


    Rather enough to say I already trust you.


    There are several reasons, first because she is a friend of She''s.


    The vigers know very well that She is a trustworthy person.


    She has helped me many times before, although I have a small mouth count and difficult to understand my emotions.


    I had no reason to doubt it now.


    You can see from watching that you are a friend of such a person and also a close rtionship.


    Even his identity is unknown at this point, but even if he thinks about it minus that amount, he can have some trust, and even that thought was reinforced by looking at earlier fights.


    It wasn''t exactly a battle that ended in an instant, but I''m still quite used to seeing something called battle from the standpoint.


    Aina doesn''t know because her enemies got away before she did anything... but that moment was enough to gauge Soma''s strength.


    Or should I say that Soma''s arm was amazing enough for that moment alone?


    I had little idea what had happened.


    When I realized it, I found out that the three people approaching me had been blown away and used their swords, also because Soma was holding the sword of the stripper shortly afterwards.


    You wouldn''t even have known what really happened without it.


    Soma seems to think that they escaped instantly because they wasted their lives, but even if it''s not wrong in itself, it must be different in Dayuan.


    Perhaps that''s all they noticed again.


    It''s no use just trying to fight, he said.


    Regardless, being strong and being trustworthy are different things to talk about.


    But if we do this to ourselves, it''s almost synonymous.


    Because if you have as much strength as Soma, you obviously can destroy this vige and others by yourself, so you don''t have the advantage of deliberately deceiving them.


    There is no possibility that we can lead you to another base here.


    Because it is not necessary to do so.


    I can''t believe you don''t know your face when you''re in intelligence.


    And if you know, there''s no reason to let them swim.


    If that were the case, my neck would have been so far away from my torso.


    For those reasons, Cecil doesn''t doubt the Somas... well, after all, those things are only pre-built.


    It''s simple, like why Cecil doesn''t doubt the Somas and has already trusted them.


    For that is what he said unto me when he gave me strength.


    I don''t know if I''m really chocte, but I don''t know what else to do.


    As far as I can remember... Cecil never told me that.


    I guess I have ns, of course.


    But still, I was so happy.


    Maybe this is something no one understands where they say it... but that doesn''t matter.


    It would be nice if only Cecil knew.


    Most importantly, Cecil trusts Soma and the others for personal reasons.


    That''s why I don''t say anything to the vigers.


    Cecil doesn''t deserve it, even if he''s being deceived, but he can''t even get involved with the vigers.


    That''s why Cecil never talks about anything, even though she wants them to trust her, too.


    Just a little bit, though, because I figured I wouldn''t have to deal with them.


    "... and it was really amazing."


    In retrospect of the earlier battle, Cecil shrugs.


    On the edge of his sight are Dani with a grin and Dani''s mother with her head down.


    And it''s like the three Somas talking about something with those two.


    The thought of those three, if they really... cooperate in a real way, maybe, crosses my mind.


    I''ve always meant to do that, and I didn''t mean to give it up, but it''s also true that it wasn''t realistic.


    But if the three of us can help...


    - Maybe we can beat those two.


    With that in mind, Cecil clenched her fist.

 734 Ex-Strong, Night Escape? Do

    The move went a lot smoother than I thought.


    Cecil said most of them were prepared from the beginning, but they knew that well from the way they moved.


    I guess they were really prepared in many ways.


    The preparations were quickly over, and the Somas quickly began their retreat, unfortunately.


    "The house was intact, but was it good?


    "We have thoroughly discarded the substitutes that will connect us. Even if something happens that gets you inside the juncture, it''s no problem. And... if you destroy everything, people might have troubleingter."


    "Later...? So you''re saying someone''s nning oning?


    "No, I don''t... what should I exin? The truth is, we didn''t build that ce ourselves."


    ording to Cecil''s story, that junction was in that ce from the beginning.


    Cecil and the others just stumbled upon it and said they were reusing it.


    And when he found it, the house also remained built in that ce.


    Although it was somewhat old, it can be used without any problems, and it has been used as is by maintenance.


    "So if something simr to ourselves ever happens again, we thought it would be more helpful if the house stayed. Just as we were. Or someone who would have lived there mighte back."


    "Hmm... I think it could be broken?


    "We have no choice then. Because it''s just that we didn''t sneak in to break it with our own hands. ¡­ even if it means letting everyone do that."


    Even if you''re ready, it''s where you lived.


    To some extent there would have been attachment, etc., and it is reasonable.


    Talking about that, the Somas move on with their legs.


    It doesn''t make sense to be seen here when you say you left the vige early in the corner.


    I even needed to earn some distance because it''s a ce where there''s not a lot of shield.


    "Still, as far as I can see, the wilderness is spreading... to what extent do you n to walk?


    "You have about a week nned."


    "A week...... we''re okay, but the others are okay?


    "That''s right... I think it''s mostly okay, but I''m worried about Dani and the others."


    That''s what they say, gaze backwards.


    Because Soma and the others are leading the way, it is those who were in that vige who are inevitably following.


    There are about thirty of them, among them the figure of Dani walking with her mother.


    And you''ve noticed that you''re being watched, you''ve smiled and waved loudly.


    With a bitter smile on it and a wave back at me, I turn back to the front.


    "Hmm... I''m feeling energetic now, but I certainly don''t know what happens when you keep walking for a week."


    "Mothers have just recovered from the disease, too. Though it even seems more healthy than the others. Lord Eina''s magic is truly amazing."


    "Oh, haha... well, that''s not true, is it?


    "Well, if it''s one or two of us, it''s just a story we should carry, and it doesn''t seem to be a problem for now, does it? Food, etc. is okay, right?


    "The bulk of everyone''s baggage is food and water. I think it willst at least two weeks."


    "Then, if something unexpected doesn''t happen, is it something like that?"


    "Stop it. Something''s really going to happen when you say that."


    "That''s disrespectful. Or even if it happened, it wouldn''t be my responsibility. Well, vignce is strong, and I''m sure it''s all right."


    I turned back again as I said, and now I turned my gaze to the rear.


    Then he realizes it, and he also understands the intent, and the snort is returned.


    Walking at the rear was She.


    Soma and the others at the beginning, She is walking at the rear of the line, in order to be vignt around them, but also to consider the feelings of the vigers.


    The defeat of those who came and the fact that Dani''s mother, although the gaze from the vigers was soothing for a long time, did not make her just less alert.


    They won''t be able to feel very safe walking behind them.


    That''s why Soma and the others are walking in the front row, and She, who seems to have gained trust from the vigers, is walking in the back.


    This line is also useful in being vignt and will work out in most cases even if something happens suddenly.


    "Well, I don''t know what''s going to happen."


    I exhaled one breath with such a grunt, including from now on.


    Unexpectedly, when ites to it, it is alley, but it was surprisingly peaceful on the road.


    A week has passed since we left the vige, but no major trouble has urred so far.


    It would have been a bit small, no matter what.


    Something came up about once a day, from trivial things, or demons sometimes attacked.


    But on the contrary, it was only to that extent, and the argument was resolved lightly when we made an arbitration we realized that our mistakes were caused by each other, and the demons easily repelled and turned into a warm dish rather.


    I was worried Dani would never fall down either, and if she dared to say that there was a problem, would it be about that boredom had urred along the way because it onlysted in the wilderness?


    It''s not easy, but it''s not hard.


    It was on the road like that.


    Incidentally, in the meantime, the gaze from the vigers directed at the Somas has be much softer.


    I guess it also worked positive that he was leading the way in defeating demons up close or something.


    Regardless of whether they were gaining trust, at least the vignce was almost gone.


    And.


    "Hmm... I see, here too, is it?


    Soma shrugged so much because the moment Cecil told him she had arrived, the sight around her had changed a lot.


    Like where that vige was, the sights of the wilderness disappear from the surroundings and the greenery is spreading.


    It just doesn''t look like there are as many trees as there are in the woods.


    "It''s the same if you say so, but this is technically where I made it by imitating it over there. So the effectiveness of the junction falls considerablypared to that."


    "I see... you mean because of theck of trees?


    "It''s from somewhere else. Well, in the first ce, you don''t have to go out of your way to create a forest to live in hiding."


    "It does make sense, but..."


    ¡­¡­ Lord Soma, what is it?


    Cecil has turned his surprise gaze with those words, probably because Soma was staring behind him jizzily.


    But Soma did not respond to it and instead uttered another word.


    "Cecil, how many people live here?


    "Huh? It''s about as good as we are now...... oh no way, it is......!?


    Did you see what Soma was trying to say, Cecil opened her eyes for a moment.


    Yes, if it was meant to be, Soma doesn''t need to hear that.


    Because it is possible to capture the approximate number of people by sensing signs.


    I mean... we can''t feel a single sign of anything but ourselves from this ce.


    "Huh...!?


    Unexpectedly, Cecil rushes out like that, and the vigers who saw it go out of their way.


    Naturally, I get anxious about what the hell happened.


    But now, we should go after Cecil rather than think about the vigers.


    Somas don''t deserve to calm the vigers in the first ce.


    When they turned their gaze to She, who deserved the role, and confirmed that the snort had returned, the Somas also chased after Cecil.


    The time it took to catch up with Cecil was only a little.


    Because he was right ahead, probably at the entrance to the vige.


    That appearance was such as standing still, and Soma and the others quickly figured out how it was happening.


    Line up next to Cecil and narrow your eyes to the sight reflected in your vision.


    There were demolished and destroyed houses and unbroken vigers.

 735 Ex-Strong, Depressing

    It was something we knew at first sight, but not a single survivor existed.


    Everything has been thoroughly destroyed, and there was just no appearance of being humiliated as one person, which indicates who is the one who did this.


    There is only one thing, such as those who aim only to destroy and kill.


    "Hmm... I''ve found this ce again, is that it?"


    "Didn''t we still decide that? For example, I stumbled across this ce and went wild thinking only about it."


    "... from the wound, there were definitely more than one.... a group that only thinks about that is hard to think about"


    "You know that, too. That means, after all..."


    "Um, I guess you can think of that"


    What struck us here was the soldiers who had been duly trained.


    Just because you''re a regr soldier doesn''t mean you don''t carry out looting, but that''s why it''s hard to think of anything other than a group that doesn''t carry out extra looting and other soldiers who get those orders.


    Probably think of them as belonging to either the First Prince or the Second Prince.


    Moreover, given the state of corrosion, etc., it was probably about a week ago that this ce was attacked.


    It would be just too optimistic to think of it as a coincidence.


    "Perhaps, but we found out about ourselves a long time ago."


    "Cecil... do you think you''ll be okay now?


    Asking Cecil, who appeared so, Cecil nodded as she could not hide her tiredness.


    He said it took him a week at the corner, but that it had already been destroyed.


    Naturally, the vigers were anxious, and Cecil was calming the vigers down.


    All this is not something She could do either, and in the meantime Somas were looking for something to mourn the wreckage or leave behind.


    As it turned out, it had been destroyed by brilliant, and there was nothing left.


    "Thank you for your condolences."


    "Thanksgiving is unnecessary. I couldn''t just leave you like that."


    "Right. More than that, what are we going to do now?


    "... n, moving again?


    "Yes, it is... and I hope you don''t want to stay here."


    Destroyed and killed means they came in here.


    Apparently, the junction here was imitated, so I guess I allowed it to intrude.


    Which means it''s not safe here, and it''s still been raided for a week.


    It cannot be said that there will be no further raids, and there is also the possibility that they are still being pursued.


    I haven''t seen anything like it so far, but that''s why it''s different to talk about whether the vigers can feel safe from the bottom of their hearts.


    In conclusion, it was necessary to move to another location.


    "Nevertheless, do you have any idea where you''re going?


    "It''s a little far, but we know where the other bases are, so it''s not a problem. Food is also spare thanks to Lord Soma and the others for hunting demons. Just..."


    "... With this look, could it be the same everywhere else?


    "So, there is..."


    "There''s no other ce like there that was originally like that, not a ce like here that imitated it?


    "There is, but... there is, let''s just head there. Even if no one is already there."


    That would mean double.


    Have you moved somewhere just like Cecil and the others... or have you hungry and reached your limits?


    And the food of Cecil and his men was a scratch of everything.


    He said other ces are simr, so it won''tst more than two weeks.


    A little further away means it''s going to take another week or more from here, and it''s a tough ce to have hope.


    But still, rather than staying here, we have to go.


    Or there''s no chance that it''s a coincidence that this ce has been destroyed, but that would still be too hopeful and optimistic.


    Like Cecil said, it''s more natural to assume that Cecil and the others, by the way, were just left alone because there''s no problem where they left off.


    The question is, why are we raiding now?


    "Does this mean, after all, that that light has anything to do with it?


    "Hmmm...... well, from time to time it would be harder to think of it as irrelevant"


    "... Either one of you got it with great power?


    "It''s possible that you''ve brought someone with power to your side in some way. If that light is a symbol of that, and the victory of either faction has be decisive¡­ let''s just say we are blind"


    If you could afford it, there''s no reason to miss it, something like that.


    And the Somas, they know the story.


    No matter, it''s the devil.


    Originally, the dispute between the first and second princes was about the superiority and inferiority being unclear and mutual.


    Then if the devil helps either of them, the situation will incline at once.


    The question is which one did you lend a hand to, but you don''t need to think about it.


    Because it is better to be the person who has the advantage.


    Whatever.


    "So, what do we do? Are we leaving at once?


    "I should probably rest here for a night or so...... I intend to. If you rest badly, your hearts may be broken."


    "I''ll leave it to you to judge the area. We''re just coborators."


    "... I''ll leave it to Cecil"


    "We only help. It''s not like we can make a big deal out of this."


    If it''s true, maybe the Somas can pull their hand at the time this happens, but that''s just not sleeping well.


    For now, we were going to hang out until the vigers could move to a safe ce.


    Whatever happens after that will depend on that.


    "Thank you very much, everyone."


    I shrug my shoulders to Cecil, who says so and bows his head, urging him to go just now.


    It''s a bad idea to stay here too long, actually.


    If you keep looking at buildings that have been destroyed and so on, you will imagine something called nature and its own end.


    I haven''t shown you the wreckage, but you must be able to imagine what happened and what happened.


    There will definitely be a build-up of tiredness, and in that case, thinking leans toward the worse and the worse.


    If you break your heart that way, you''ll be squatting on the spot, and you can''t afford to wait to get up.


    If no one wants to abandon us, we need to move quickly to action.


    Fortunately, there was still hope.


    They are still alive.


    And being alive is only hope.


    Even if we have to keep running now, it doesn''t matter as long as we live.


    You can fight back someday.


    "Now... do you think you''re going to get away with it?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "... n, but you also need air energy?


    "You are... I was just depressed, and it doesn''t matter what happens."


    Depression just builds up, but I''m not going to back down like this.


    If you keep walking, you''ll surely reach the culprit one of these days.


    That''s when it''s time to clear up the umted depression.


    Look again at the ce that has been destroyed and exhale one breath.


    Then, Soma and the others walked out to the vigers'' waiting ce in order to follow the scene.

 736 Hope For Doom

    There was a dull sound.


    It sounds continuously with the muffled voice, and every time it sshes red and ck liquid.


    The hard to hear voice was a groan of bitterness, i.e. a blunt sound was a striking sound.


    In the middle of the vast hall, two men are beating each other up.


    No... can''t we call it a beating already?


    Because one rides horseback to the other, beating him unterally.


    The consciousness of those who are being beaten is already uncertain, and still the fist that is swung down will not stop.


    Beating, beating, beating... the other guy stopped moving with Pickle and finally stopped.


    The man''s mouth is loose as he continues to breathe roughly -


    "- What''s up? Why ''d you stop your arm?


    To his audible voice, he made his face cramp as he made Vikri and his body jump.


    It was in the back of the hall that the man turned his face as it was.


    It is a step higher than where the man is, and only one chair is ced.


    And the person sitting there looked bored about the man.


    "Uh... no, ''cause I''m not moving anymore..."


    "Ho...? Which..."


    When the person stood up to the man''s words, he approached him unconstitutionally.


    The appearance is intimidating just because it is there, and the man unconsciously or spits.


    A person walking up close peeked in about the man under the man...... snorted.


    "You... remember what I said? I thought you said hit each other till one of them died.


    "Well, that''s... because..."


    - There''s a stupid picture.


    Moment after moment, the person grabbed the man''s face and sounded like he was crushing something.


    The body of the man who lost his power flutters and falls to the ground.


    With the dull sh sound, the loose red and ck liquid spread to the ground.


    "Shit... Shit, does this make my shoes dirty? But okay. More than that, the man there."


    To the call, a man who was being beaten opened his eyes thinly.


    Perhaps he had been conscious for some time.


    He understands the situation, and his mouth slowly shapes the grin...


    - Dumb.


    Shortly afterwards, red and ck liquid sshed around with the sound of something bursting.


    My nose sounds grumpy as I watch my own feet pped.


    "Did you think it would help? You''re a loser, you can''t possibly help."


    Then when he snorts again, he goes back to his chair without even hiding his grump and hips somewhat.


    And most importantly, lift the arm that''s dripping red and ck liquid...


    - Hey, lick it.


    The words were swarmed with shadows.


    As if it were the food given to them on the verge of starvation, when they gather in their lifted arms, they lick the liquid with their tongues.


    They were women.


    There is no cloth wrapped around his body, and he is exposed to what he was born to be.


    But the face is never fun.


    Though the grin was floating, it was clearly convulsive and even fearful in its eyes.


    "Hmm... the idea of letting a brother and one of them beat each other to death was something I thought was funny when I came up with it, but is this what it would be like if I actually tried it? If this is the case, we should make each other offend... no, it''s just dirty. And if so, should we let them do it with brothers and sisters? Well, not until I''ve done enough first... but in front of my brother anyway, are you happy? And then..."


    Sounds like you''re doing whatever you want.


    To the audible voice, the person - Isaac Veritas - never behaved surprised.


    Looking at the women, she makes a somewhat frightened voice.


    "What, you were here? You should have just spoken up, was that an interesting spectacle? I couldn''t do it."


    ''Funny, that''s a little different. Interesting, in one way or another, is more correct. - Whether you''re the target or not.


    "Ha, I see. That way. What, are youining about something? I''m just doing what I want, okay? Just like I was told."


    ''No matter, there''s no way I''mining. That''s why I told you. Interesting, he said. Because you weren''t before. Wouldn''t you? - The Second Prince of the Kingdom of Veritas "


    "- Ha."


    Isaac snorted at the words that indicated himself.


    Crap, but I said so.


    Probably who I was in the past, though.


    "Second prince, or... when they called me that, I was a real idiot. But that''s why I really appreciate Temeer, right? Hey, demon."


    ''... right. I don''t feel bad for being appreciated, but I don''t think I''m doing so much of a big deal?


    "There''s no way, is there? Temeer gave me this power and... more than anything else, policy."


    "Policy...? I don''t remember giving you that?


    That was true.


    Though Sole did give Isaac strength, that''s all he did.


    I don''t remember telling you to do anything, I just told you to live as you please.


    "It was the words" live as you please "that mattered to me. I''ve lived my whole life like someone told me. But I didn''t have to do anything. You can kill the one you wanted to kill, and you should have done the one you wanted tomit. I didn''t even know that I lived to suppress my greed until Temeer told me that word. Well, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything with my cancer back then."


    ''Well... well, if it''s about living the way you like it, there''s nothing particrly to say from me''


    "Ha, right. You don''t have to tell me. I''m on my own, all right? Well, I think it''s time to do something because I''m the only one who enjoys it. Besides, I''m the only one who enjoys the next king."


    ''As I already said. Whatever you want. If that''s what you wanted, I''ll wee and bless you from the bottom of my heart''


    The words were sincere.


    That''s why he hasn''t given anything but power, and Isaac''s seemingly leopardy appearance is just that he wanted it so.


    If he wanted to, he would have been able to restructure the country in a way that was truly at their current heights.


    But he never wanted it that way.


    What Isaac wanted was who he is now, and that''s fine.


    Don''t forget what you want.


    The world will perish as a result, but what is the problem with that?


    At least Isaac must die satisfied at that moment.


    Only then will it prove right that the world will perish.


    "... for the sake of proof, you can live as you please"


    "Ah? Did I say something?


    "What, I just said you look like you''re having fun and more than anything else"


    "Ha, right. Well, not so much now, to be honest. This is really gonna be fun, okay? It''s something you have to enjoy."


    That being said, Isaac hoisted the edge of his mouth to expect something.


    He says he''s not that good, but he''s enjoying himself enough.


    But that''s it, squeal.


    It has to be.


    Hoping to keep pushing me to the demise of the world, Sole just kept looking at the man of his choice.

 737 Former Strongest, Defines Policy

    "- Again, here too, is it..."


    Listening to the words of the sighing Cecil, Soma looked around lightly at the spot.


    Destroyed and exhausted houses, corpses on the verge of being white boned.


    Also, that''s why.


    "Is it okay to think that this ce was attacked at the same time?


    "So, I guess. Well, it may be around a little bit, but basically you''d think it was the same time."


    "... here''s the third one... weren''t there actually many raiders?


    "It could be."


    I don''t know how many bases there were in total, but if all of them were raided at the same time, a significant number of people would be needed even if they used bandits, etc.


    Inevitably, there will be fewer toward each base -


    "By the way, was there someone who could fight each base?


    "... I was where I was, but that''s also where one or two people are. And you probably knew about it, too."


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know that at that point. Which Michi retreat would have been necessary."


    "... even if we were able to repel it, there is a good chance that the next one would havee"


    "Surely, more soldiers were sent then, wasn''t they? Let''s do it more thoroughly than we''ve done so far. ¡­ at all, poprity is hard"


    "... are you all right?


    "Regardless! Everyone must be fighting anxiety by now, because you can''t just be caught here!


    Obviously, that appearance was a strength, but it doesn''t mean we can do anything about it.


    Looking over the scene again, he exhales.


    She also spoke, but it was here that Soma and the others came to Cecil''s base for the third time.


    The result is brilliantly wiped out, and if we get here, we should assume that other bases are as well.


    It is overly optimistic to think that there is something that has not been found and is safe.


    Incidentally, the second base had also been wiped out as a matter of course.


    Unlike here and in the first ce, however, this is where the formidable bonds that originally existed were stretched.


    They never broke in, and the houses are safe... but given that they were all starving to death, there''s nothing I can say about which was better as ast resort.


    But I''m pretty sure that was obviously the best ce to go in the sense that you could rest.


    At the very least, you will not remember the anxiety that you may be attacked.


    Regardless, we cannot deny the possibility that we will follow the same path as the people who lived there, but we will still have minimal anxiety.


    That''s all I can do now.


    And those things, they''ve left it there.


    The original location was about to be attacked, followed by two bases after the raid.


    Almost enough to be sure that other bases are supposed to do the same, so it makes little sense to take them any further.


    Most importantly, they were already exhausted.


    Sometimes it was necessary to rest well, and it was left in its stronghold.


    Just in case the Somase to the third base.


    It''s closer to just confirmation than hope.


    To convince me that I was almost certain... or that I came to give up.


    Not the Somas, Cecil.


    "Well... so what are we going to do now? If you want to go back, I''ll take you there.


    "A joke, it is. Indeed, it is likely that the winner has already been decided. To do this so thoroughly means¡­ perhaps the First Prince. Either way, it doesn''t change what I do."


    "Even if there''s nothing more you can do?


    "As long as we gave up there, we didn''t do anything from the beginning. Besides, I don''t think you''re gonna make me give up. If you can''t do anything, you can''t help but scratch your feet and try to resist to the end!


    "... I mean?


    "In the meantime, we''re going to head to the Wang Capital. It is very likely that you are in the middle of an enemynd, but without a doubt you will be able to get information... and if this happens, I don''t think there is anything you can do about it. So it''s another matter of how we can do it."


    "Hmm... yes or no. You two have no problem with that?


    "... no"


    "Well, it''s certainly the best thing to do when you get here. I''ll be fine, too."


    "... to?


    Eina and the others just nodded naturally to confirm Soma, but Cecil''s expression contrasted with those two, saying she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Raise your dumb voice and blink over and over again... then open your mouth in such a way as fear.


    "Um... you three, could you still follow me?


    "Is that what you''re going to say?


    "Oh, the... no, is it?


    "After all, I still don''t know one thing about that light. We came here to find out what it was, and if we get to the King''s Landing, you''ll know exactly what I mean. You might be right to say that it''s the same ce by ident rather than following you."


    "... me, half?... help me with the Somas... and Cecil."


    "If you abandon me here, I won''t sleep well. I can''t say I can help you until the end of the day, but I''m going to do whatever I can to help."


    "Hey, hey......!? What is it......!? If you two put it that way, you''re not like I''m a cold person......!?


    "... Eina, ruthless?


    "I don''t know why Cecil and I are together for about a month, but I don''t know if I can just talk about my convenience... Eina is a terrible one"


    "You guys......!?


    Well, while we''re talking about it, it''s also true that we may actually have our own convenience.


    There could be demons here, and when ites to where they are most likely to be, it will still be the king''s capital.


    If it is certain that they will sell the fight one of these days, you should go ahead and beat him up while you still can.


    That''s what I think.


    And to do so, it would be more convenient for Cecil, who knows Veritas well, to be with him.


    The convenience of this is more than the damage you suffer from being with Cecil¡­ Or, originally, the Somas are from Veritas, enemies.


    I''ve been to the Holy Capital and the Empiretely, but I''m originally a Radius person.


    Given that it''s originally on the enemy''s side, it''s not surprising where it was attacked, and if you think about it that way, you might even say that there''s no harm that would result from being with Cecil.


    Instead, if it were meant to be, it would be a hard ce to just enter the King''s Capital.


    If that hardship is no longer necessary or may be mitigated, there is only a profit -


    "What Eina said is true, too. It''s more for our own convenience than for you, so don''t worry."


    "... no. Even so, if you can help me, that''s enough for me. So... thank you, it is"


    To Cecil, who said so and bowed his head, Soma and the others looked at each other unexpectedly and smiled bitterly.


    I really don''t need to thank you... but if Cecil wants to, that''s fine.


    Well, even if we''re headed to the King''s Capital, we''ll start by mourning the body of this ce.


    To fulfill it, when Cecil''s head was raised, each of the Somas began to move.

 738 Storm Of Atrocities

    After the base, a week or so passed.


    As always, the journey itself has been smooth, but in the meantime Cecil and the others have never stopped by the vige, the city, etc.


    It didn''t mean it wasn''t close, it didn''t mean I was vignt and didn''t dare to stop by.


    It''s as if we don''t know how much Cecil and the others are known and treated.


    Especially if it''s a small vige, as soon as strangers get in and out, they''ll know.


    I didn''t know what it was, so I did.


    Nevertheless, we can''t do that all the way to Wang Du.


    If we don''t get some information along the way, we don''t even know how to move in the Wang capital.


    It was therefore primarily to gather information that he decided to stop by the city.


    As it is a rtivelyrge city there, deception is also easy to gain.


    You will need to be a little concerned about getting in and out, but once inside, it will be possible to gather disputed information from others.


    Exin that, and the Somas will be convinced, and still, for once, they will approach with vignce.


    I did something so unquestionable: destroy them thoroughly and kill them all.


    Even if he had been ordered to capture if he saw anyone at all suspicious, it''s not weird.


    But to conclude, the vignce was in vain.


    - Anyway, that was never pleasant.


    "Hmmm... this is true, it seems easy to deceive but... this is not what you mean, is it?


    "Oh... naturally, it is...!


    Answer Soma''s words as he stares at the sight in front of him, eating up his teeth and squeezing his fists hard.


    Soma''s words seemingly sound light-hearted, but there was nothing more exasperating about it because the sound was unusually cold.


    I didn''t have to expose myself to anything unusual because I found out that I felt equal or more angry than I did.


    Besides, the voice was supposed to give Cecil cold water at the same time.


    Not in a bad way.


    Because if Soma didn''t say anything, Cecil would probably have rushed out as an impulse.


    But Cecil knows best that there''s nothing she can do where she did that.


    So Cecil took a big, deep breath to calm herself down and looked at the sight again - looking at the current state of the city.


    A storm of brutality.


    If we were to exin it in a nutshell, that would be what was happening there.


    The building was destroyed, and the burn marks are noticeable whether it spread in the fire or not.


    There is no anger in the faces of the people who go the way, and most of them walk on their knees.


    It was as if it were a city after being caught in war and plundered.


    - No.


    Or should I say I''m still in the middle of it?


    "Shit... I can''t move anymore"


    "Ha... that''s why you always say you''re too much"


    "You''re too sloppy on the other hand. I don''t know what''s so crude about it. I don''t know what to do with it."


    "Ah!? I wash it thoroughly every day, so it''s not dirty!


    "Ha ha! That''s the one that''s overreacting! React crude!


    In the middle of the road, the men behaved as they please, even though there were peopleing and going.


    Catching someone walking keeps hitting them withughter, catching a woman breaks her clothes abusively and throws them away, repeatedly breathing rough across them after pushing them down, eating them scattered when grabbing the merchandise in store, or breaking them for nothing.


    It was as if we were the greatest in the world, but we were rampant as we wanted.


    Seeing only there, it also seems like a burr or something is entering and rampant, but the truth is, it''s not.


    Because no one, no one, he''s giving up what''s on that face.


    There is no indication of resistance as one person, and that is to say, the left of the proof that this atrocity is normalizing.


    There''s no way you can do that if you''re a burr... and above all, the armor that the men were wearing showed that the men weren''t burrs or anything.


    The crest inscribed on its chest is the national seal of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    In other words... the men were regr soldiers of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    It''s natural to give up on that.


    Those who are supposed to protect themselves are rampant as they please.


    Who the hell can stop it?


    But that''s why this couldn''t have happened.


    It is true that civil unrest is taking ce in Veritas.


    Or maybe it''s already in its past form, but it doesn''t mean that it was still at war.


    No, even if it''s war, there''s no good reason to attack an innocent people without any sins.


    Even if we''ve already decided on a winner, we should be allowed to do this.


    "No, I ask, if you strangle me, my cock will tighten or something, is that true?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. You don''t need one, do you?


    "Ah!? I guess it''s decided to feel better if it''s crude!


    "Ha ha, so deny the crude one first! Why don''t you give it a try if you can?


    "Oh, of course you''re going to, huh? It''s just a little more radical than strangling."


    With those words, a man crossing a woman pulled out her sword.


    Turn your cuttoe down...... it''s obvious what you''re going to do.


    But even if that happened, not even the woman who is the person of the day would have resisted one thing.


    I look at the blur and its cutting-edge, just like I gave up everything.


    And even in front of that sight, no one still tried to move.


    The passers-by leaves early enough not to be their next target, and neither Cecil nor... nor the Somas will try to do anything.


    I guess that''s something we don''t have a choice.


    Whatever you think, this situation is unusual.


    Something is definitely going on, then we can''t move inadvertently.


    Soma and the others have a reason to go to the King''s Capital.


    They have no reason to help strangers in the midst that it may fail to fulfill.


    But still... I wanted your help.


    Cecil doesn''t have that power.


    I just got out, and there''s just gonna be more victims.


    Those men are soldiers of the kingdom of Veritas... but that''s why I don''t listen to Cecil.


    Only the Somas can count on Cecil in this situation.


    So, while I think I''m on my own, I turn to you for help -


    "Thor - eh."


    I breathed the moment I tried to call my name because that was the first time in my life that I realized that the Somas were staring at me.


    Soma and the others were obviously asking about Cecil.


    Along with that, I''m even asking.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Why, it was only for a moment.


    I mean, I guess they''re protecting what they say.


    Cooperation is about joining forces with each other.


    Doesn''t mean one does something unterally.


    That''s why they''re waiting for Cecil''s reaction.


    The same is true of Cecil, who has reason to go all the way to the King''s Capital.


    They''re asking if they don''t mind if it doesn''te true.


    Or maybe he''s simply asking if there''s a problem with doing that.


    It is something we knew from the beginning that they were Gentiles.


    So a lot of times you don''t know about Veritas, and at times like this, you might want to ask what you do in Veritas.


    But in any case, the conclusion was one.


    And regardless, Cecil''s readiness has already solidified.


    Then.


    A man''s sword is swung down.


    That, on the verge.


    "Lord Soma, please!


    - I understand.


    It was almost simultaneously that Soma''s reply was heard and that the figure of the man who was about to wave down his sword disappeared from the spot.


    Shortly afterwards, something shed against the wall, a dull sound sounded.


    "Is...? Oh, hey, what..."


    "Huh... what the heck Temee...!?


    The men left shed for a moment at the disappearance of the man who was supposed to have been in the immediate vicinity, but soon realized what Soma looked like and shouted.


    But even with that voice, Soma didn''t immediately return anything.


    Just tell them in a pale, then bottom-cold voice.


    "I don''t know what kind of situation you are in, this city, this country, and why you were doing this. Maybe there''s something I can''t do about it... but it''s not what I found out. - My son, it''s just a little unpleasant."


    "What... Temee, you mean do it...!?


    "Shit, I don''t know what it is... okay, if you want to get in the way of our fun, I''ll start with Temee...!


    Soma doesn''t make it slight off the spot, even as the men attack him with a scream.


    Staring at the men with cold eyes...... the next moment, the men''s bodies blew up in unison, mming them against the wall.

 739 Find Out The Name Of The Former Strongest, Original Killer

    Looking down at the men who rolled to the ground, Soma wondered what was going on.


    I didn''t kill him because I did the least I could do.


    Because the men are likely regr Veritas soldiers to see the armor crest, and if they kill them, they''re likely to be troublesome.


    Though, the reason for this is about 10% of the total, and the majority of them are likely to be informed.


    There was no indication that these men were being manipted by someone.


    I guess that means I was doing it of my own free will, but that''s impossible if it''s normal.


    Even if he was a regr soldier...... no, it''s more like a regr soldier that he gets tied to something called a military statute.


    If you do whatever you want to an innocent people opponent, you can physically fly around your neck and you''re crazy.


    Sure, the guys looked like they were one step ahead of each other, but you can understand the extent of that.


    That would mean that it was an understandable crime.


    Besides, to see how the people of the city were doing, it''s likely that those things were done on a daily basis.


    It would be natural to assume that there is some reason to make that possible.


    "Hmm... don''t Cecil have any idea what the situation is? That doesn''t mean it''s been like this for a long time, does it?


    "That''s right, at least this shouldn''t have happened before. And I have an idea... unfortunately not. Because I want to know why this is happening."


    "Ma, I guess. Obviously, it''s not normal."


    "... something unusual happened to this country?


    "It''s highly likely that...... honestly you really don''t know what could possibly happen to this. Even if the First Prince won, I don''t think this is going to happen..."


    "Well, it''s not like picking treason buds."


    Crushing Cecil and the others thoroughly is still an understandable story.


    Civil unrest has already broken out.


    Then it''s also so strange to eliminate people who could be your enemies in order to end itpletely.


    It is radical when ites to extremism, but it would mean to the extent that it is possible enough.


    So neither Cecil nor Soma have ever thought it strange... just give me this far and it would be unusual.


    That can happen if the country is not also a terminal situation, such as a situation in which regr soldiers are rampaged around at will within their own country.


    But even though Veritas has been depressed since the height of the season, he is still a country that can be called a great power.


    Where the country has been somewhat rough due to civil unrest, it is not enough for that to happen.


    and.


    "What... hey... what? What the hell..."


    Apparently, the first man to beat him up woke up.


    He hasn''t understood the situation yet, and he tried to look around with a nce at his face, where he finally realized his own body was tied up.


    I screamed in panic.


    "What, here......!? Oh, and there''s something physically... hey, what happened to this...!


    "Hmm... looks like you''re awake"


    "Ah......!? Who is it, Temee!? Did Temeer do this to you? What are you going to do, Temee!?


    "I don''t care who I am. And no matter what you say you''re going to do... it seems like you guys were doing whatever you wanted, so I just did what I wanted?


    "Ah!?... Uh, I see, whatever you want, huh? Shit... I don''t know what else to do."


    "Hmm...?


    Soma tilted her neck to the man who suddenly growed up and grumbled as she was convinced.


    Then he turns his gaze to Cecil and the others, but Cecil and the others are blinking because they don''t understand the reason.


    He frowned not knowing why the hell he was convinced, but the man is not dissatisfied, but he doesn''t seem to be going to break out anymore.


    Seeing about such a man, Cecil opened her mouth.


    "... why did you convince me?


    "Ah? What?


    "So I thought you were convinced that you had no choice."


    "Oh, that''s natural, isn''t it? There''s nothing more we can do when this happens, and Temeer and the others just did what they asked, right? Then I guess I''ll have to convince you."


    "Said, is it? ¡­ to whom, is it?


    "Oh? - What, you''ve decided to represent the king, haven''t you?


    ording to the man''s story, about two weeks ago now, he was approached by the king''s deputy.


    If you put it simply, it means allowing all freedom to those around the country.


    If you want to break something, forgive it, if you want to kill someone, forgive it.


    It gave them all the freedom in the literal sense of forgiving it if they wanted to steal something and forgiving it if they wanted to offend someone.


    Do whatever you want.


    You think that was the word of summation by the king''s deputy?


    That''s why the men were doing whatever they wanted.


    Break, beat, and kill, and let our own hopes swell.


    Whatever it is, it is not the freedom given to the men alone.


    The city''s inhabitants are given equal freedom.


    But living in the city is just ordinary people.


    There is no way that we can counter the soldiers who should also be called violent devices, and in the midst of such people being rampaged again, all right. That is not the case with those who can be rampaged with themselves.


    Furthermore, it was all over the country that they were touched to escape.


    It is certain that we are in the same situation wherever we go, or possibly worse.


    Therefore, it seemed that the people of this city had decided to give up all their leanings.


    "What is that... a king''s agent, can you do that?


    "... if it is possible or impossible, it is possible. Though proxy, it''s almost synonymous with the king now that the king is absent. And the king is the pinnacle of that country, so he has the right to decide what to do in that country. Most of all, naturally, someone usually stops me¡­ I guess touching you means authorization has been granted. In Veritas, it became thew."


    "... a soldier who protects everyone, why?


    "Oh? They told me to do whatever I wanted, didn''t they? No, it''s more like an order to us. Then you decide to do whatever you want, right?


    "I see... so you don''t have a problem where my senior snapped your neck? If that''s what you want, you can do whatever you want?


    Saying, pull out the sword and hit the man in the neck.


    If we''re going to do it, the next moment we''re going to be in a situation where we can do exactly what we just said.


    But even in such a situation, there was no fright in the man''s face.


    What''s on that face unchanged is convincing.


    "Oh, naturally, right? If that''s what Temeer does, then there''s nothing wrong with it... but it''s natural, right?


    "Hmm..."


    I narrowed my eyes to the words and moved the tip of my sword slightly... as it was.


    I didn''t have any pity for you.


    Because the man''s words and behavior were clearly unusual.


    Even though I did whatever I wanted, I gave up too much.


    That is not the case, such as those who can ept it peacefully, rather than calmly, with their own death at present.


    It was more natural to think that we were in an unusual situation, and we decided that we should pull some more information like this.


    Nevertheless, there are people who deserve more information than Soma.


    Turning his gaze to Cecil, he snorted back.


    "... By the way, you said the king''s deputy told you, who is the king''s deputy now?


    "Ah? What, it''s up to Master Isaac, isn''t it?


    "... Huh? Isaac, is it?


    The moment he heard the name, Cecil was opening her eyes.


    Apparently, he was an extra unexpected person.


    "He sounds pretty surprised... he''s such an unexpected guy?


    "... I am the second prince. He was somewhat of a weak person, prone to be flushed by his surrounding opinions... but he was never the kind of person to make such a touch. If it was the first prince, or, I thought..."


    "I don''t know why you''re surprised, but I''m not lying, okay? We were soldiers on the Second Prince''s side in the first ce."


    "... I mean, the second prince wins?


    "I guess that means"


    Is that what overflowed what has been repressed so far?


    No, even if it is, I''m often unconvinced of a lot of things.


    If the devil is likely to be involved, it is easy to think of it as the devil''s work.


    "Mm...? It feels like the city is making a little noise, doesn''t it?


    And, thinking about it, I heard a blurry noiseing from somewhere.


    If you focus your consciousness on the sound...... is it the entrance to the city that you hear...?


    "Sounds like you''re screaming something... eh...?


    Sounds like you''re saying, "Soldiers are here, right?


    "... n, a new soldier came here?


    I look at each other unexpectedly and see a difficult face.


    I mean...


    "There are more like these men again, do you mean?


    "... not necessarily?


    "I hope so...... well for now, should I go?


    "Yes, it is...... really, I just hope not"


    As long as they are legitimate, but if they were not, irrationality could pour down on the people of the city again.


    To identify it first, you should try to go.


    Nodding at each other, the sommers rushed to the city entrance after letting the man lose his mind again just in case he didn''t do anything extra.

 740 Meet Former Strongest, Decent Soldiers

    "This time, we caused you a lot of trouble because of our poor supervision. I sincerely apologize. I''m so sorry."


    When the newly emerged soldiers reached the entrance to the city, they first said so and bowed their heads.


    I certainly hoped for decent soldiers toe... but just in the unexpected, Soma and the others face each other in confusion.


    "Hmmm... Exactly. This situation is unexpected?


    "It''s weirder to be able to predict this. I mean, do those people look a little different from the guys just now?


    "... um, armor and all that luxury"


    "... That''s right. Perhaps they belong to the Knights."


    "Ho... is it the Knights"


    I was told, and if I looked again, I certainly seemed to be able to do much more than the men earlier.


    Though there are only about five of them, those guys must be able to overwhelm where there were ten times as many of them.


    But that means that if they were bad, they could have been rambling on their own... I''m d they seem like decent people, something like that?


    Incidentally, somas and other city dwellerse to the city entrance, but the number is small.


    It would mean that more people decided that people like those men were more likely toe than decent soldiers.


    However, for those who came to this asion with hope, the attitude still seemed unexpected, and they all had a uniform look of surprise on their faces.


    "Well... I''d like to talk to the delegates if I can..."


    It was the magnificent man who was at the head who said so and looked over the scene.


    From the atmosphere it seems to be the leader of that group.


    Though, Soma will also look over the scene lightly, but he doesn''t look like a mayor.


    Are you pulling... or.


    If this is the case, it is still the powerful who are most likely to be targeted first.


    Though Soma and the others have just arrived here, we do not know the damage, etc., but unfortunately the possibility that there is no one who can y the role ofpiler and so on can be sufficient.


    I wondered what I would do in that case, etc., and I looked at the situation like half the other HR... and then I saw each other.


    And when the magnificent man even confirms about Aina and She, he walks straight over here.


    "Hmm... Eina, don''t you actually know each other?


    "You can''t be."


    "... misled by a representative because he''s the most prestigious?


    "Well, at least it''s not true that there''s no one else who wants them."


    Indeed, those gathered here have some fright in their faces, even though they expect it.


    I wouldn''t say I wouldn''t be frightened in this situation if I were a city representative, but at least I wouldn''t let that go outside.


    If you think about it, maybe if you say that the Somas seem to be the most like it.


    Whether it''s really just trouble where they shook up such a story...... and given that, a magnificent man came right there.


    Whatever the reason, I''m pretty sure there''s something I can do for you here.


    Now, when I wondered what kind of errand it was, a magnificent man opened his mouth.


    Excuse me, may I ask you something?


    "I don''t mind, but we''ve just arrived in this city, so we don''t know about the delegates, do we?


    "Hmm, is that right? It would have been the quickest thing if you knew... no, there''s no problem. I want to ask you about the people who were rambling around here."


    "The ones who were rambling here? What do you want to know about them?


    "I wanted to ask where those guys are right now... I see you guys still stopped talking about them"


    "... Again?... Did you know that it was rampant and that it wasn''t rampant anymore?


    "As for the second half, I knew, that''s not the right way to say it. It is precise that we came here and looked into the eyes of those gathered, and understood. There was fright in their eyes, but no sense of urgency. From that I just decided that someone probably stopped me already,"


    "Ho..."


    Apparently the owner of the inside observation eye.


    As I narrow my eyes and look at them, I see the same eyes over there.


    "And only in your eyes did I feel frightened or afraid, and above all I felt certain strength. I don''t know if we''re going to be enemies. Then there''s no reason for them to win."


    "I don''t think we can do anything about it because we can win?


    "I was still the Squad Leader of the second division of the Knights originally. I''m going to have a lot of eyes on people."


    "I see... that''s why you''ve been calling us?


    "Exactly. So, if I''m right for your sses, do you want me to show you to them? Probably keeping them in the right ce, huh?


    Considering that I can guess that much, I could have guessed the approximate ce before I met him, something like that?


    It seems like an age-appropriate medium yer, including knowing that this one is asking and exploring how things are going.


    "... what''s your story with the delegates?


    "You just want to talk to the soldiers of our army to apologize for the rampage. They''re the only ones we need."


    "Hmm... it would be nice to show you around, but what are we going to do when we meet?


    "Right...... I''d like to have it handed over if I could. But if you''re alive."


    "... what are you going to do when they turn you over?


    That''s probably why Eina asked while she was on guard, even though she didn''t think so, but wondered if she would take refuge.


    But the magnificent man shook his head beside him with no need to worry.


    "Whatever, punish. The content depends on what they do to themselves... but I guess they did quite a bit in this way. Probably, it should be a maximum sentence. If you''re worried, you don''t mind if I judge you on the spot. That''s why we''re here."


    "... for that matter?... for punishment?


    "Oh. You know I''ve been told you can do whatever you want, right? Then there should be noints where there was such a person"


    To a straight pointed gaze, at least Soma never felt a lie.


    Looking at Aina and the others, apparently they agree.


    Then there is no problem with handing it over.


    I wasn''t sure what happened after I originally pulled the information out.


    If you mean to punish me, I''ve never crossed that.


    "Hmm... by the way, how did you know that those things were rampant?


    Speaking of which, you didn''t hear me.


    "Oh... Speaking of which, didn''t I tell you? What, I just heard from someone who escaped from here that there are people working the wolves."


    "Has anyone escaped from here and been safe..."


    "It''s no coincidence that we were able to talk. Besides... I can''t tell you what it meant to be here. Thanks to you, the peace in this city seems to have been restored."


    "... I don''t think so. I''m sure what you''vee for means."


    "... why is that?


    "The people of this city are watching the soldiers who are supposed to protect themselves break out. But not all of them, there are certainly soldiers who protect themselves, and I think the people of the city are able to think so thanks to you. It definitely makes sense."


    "... Really? Thank you."


    "... Hmm"


    What Cecil said may include optimism.


    It wouldn''t actually work that well.


    But Soma also agreed that it made sense toe.


    Because even if it doesn''t work out that way, we should be able to give it some hope.


    "For now, it doesn''t seem to be a problem, and I''m going to guide you."


    "Thank you"


    "Even though I''m going to show you around, I''m just tying you up in the right ce and throwing you away, so if you look appropriately, you''ll soon find it."


    "... that, too, is pretty close"


    "The fact that you''re going to show me around means that you trusted me to a certain extent. Then it''s the facts that matter."


    "I don''t think it makes so much sense where I have gained the trust from our seniors. Oh, by the way, I''d like to ask you one thing because it''s a corner, and it''s about the second prince winning, is that true?


    "... To be honest, I don''t know. We were originally first princes. However, it is true that you have not been able to contact the First Prince. It''s probably true that you''ve lost.... I still can''t believe that he''s going to touch me like that."


    "Is that so..."


    After all, it seems obviously suspicious.


    Well, in the end, if you don''t go to Wang Capital, you won''t know what happened.


    Now, while I was wondering what really happened, I first headed to the ce where I left the men rolling to show them the magnificent men.

 741 Ex-Strong, Do The Last Confirmation In Front Of Wang Du

    In the end, Soma and the others left it to those magnificent men, and although they stayed in the city for one night at a time, they left soon afterwards.


    From somewhere the story seemed to have been conveyed that the Somas had defeated those men, and it was easy in the city to be overly kind and gather information, because the information at its core had hardly been gathered.


    It''s only natural, though, if you think about it too.


    I''ve talked a little to a magnificent man, and he''s still getting worse everywhere than I imagined.


    The soldiers are still about as bad as they are, and the awful part is that the whole city is turned into a mob and we can do whatever we want with each other?


    And because of that, the informationworks that were supposed to exist between each other''s cities and viges were cut off.


    It''s as if I don''t know what''s going on in Wang Du, and because of that, the magnificent men still don''t have the information because they haven''t been to Wang Du, although they have gone around to punish the soldiers who will storm.


    That is why he gave up gathering information and rested only to rest his body in his first bed in a long time, after which he immediately set off for the King''s Capital.


    To the viges and cities on the road¡­ for once, I stopped by.


    But not to gather information, mainly to see how it goes.


    If it is peaceful, it is almost exactly the same as it was going to pass... but unfortunately it did not.


    There were always two or three people in every vige or city who would go around doing whatever they wanted.


    Somas are people from other countries, and honestly, there is no right to punish them.


    But it would be far better than pretending not to look at it.


    Besides, this one has Cecil, so for once, excuses can be made.


    Either way, that''s how I proceeded to King''s Capital while punishing him... I still didn''t need that much time to recognize that this situation was unusual.


    Obviously, as we approached the king''s capital, the number of those who were mmed increased, and the extent of it increased.


    While it became depressing, there were even signs of thinking that the residents'' feuds had been wiped out because of the intensification of the dispute, such as the vige they had visited just before.


    "But it''s finally over, and so on."


    "Well... well, the biggest difficulty is at the end."


    "... Mm, the Wang Du itself"


    "So, there is. It was a lot worse here... and what really happened to Wangdu, and so on."


    With that said, we face each other and exhale sighs.


    I''d like to spare you if I could, but that''s not how it works.


    He sighed out again, remembering that it had just been resolved earlier on.


    It was a room in a city inn where Soma and the others are now.


    It is the next city to stop in the vige where the vigers were wiped out, and thest to stop for the Wang capital.


    There are no viges or cities between here and the king''s capital, and after we leave here, we will be heading straight to the king''s capital.


    But this city, which was supposed to be thest of its kind, was also troublesome, and the city was divided into two parts and rivaled.


    And for some reason, you can have an insanity that you don''t care what you do if you''re the opponent in conflict, and the dispute intensifies.


    Somas just appeared in the ce where it would still be a war involving everything in the city... well, after everything, they seeded in quenching the fire.


    We''ll stay lumpy with each other for a while, but there''s no way around it.


    We want them to work hard to the extent that their hard work is not wasted.


    It''s just... I''m still curious that this ce was anomalous again.


    As I listened, I realized that I couldn''t find anything like the culprit in the feud that took ce in this city.


    If you say this, there are some words... but no one was wrong.


    Trivial mistakes, mistakes, and such things pile up, and at one point the devil gives them away.


    Or you can remember it in a few moments.


    Speaking of which, the king''s deputy said you can do whatever you want.


    And strangely, for some reason, the evil deed is passed on to them.


    Some of them said that someone had seen it by chance, that some of them saw the scene in their dreams and they were actually right when they checked it out, etc.


    Something extraordinarily strange has happened in this city.


    Moreover, where it had been sessfully resolved, the cause remained unknown in the end.


    No, or... maybe we''re not really working it out at that point.


    It is only possible that once it can be brought to a state of well-being, it will re up again in a mundane p.


    But there was also a feeling that it wouldn''t happen.


    Because the cause must be in the king''s capital.


    Just give me this far, and I won''t make a mistake.


    The demon itself, or the second prince, supposedly with the help of the demon.


    Either of them is the culprit in this case.


    Well, that''s almost certain, and it''s another question of whether we can find the second princes or do something about them.


    "Still, I think you''ve done a lot of things..."


    And that''s what Cecil shrugged about when I was thinking about it.


    By the way, we''re all in the same room, not because we''re staying in the same room, but simply to make a final confirmation.


    It seems it will take three days from here to the Wang Capital, but we can''t talk slowly on the road just now.


    This is why we have been folding each other''s perceptions here.


    In the end, I couldn''t get much information so far.


    But that is also the proof left that something will be happening in the Wang capital.


    That''s all if I told you, but I''m thinking back on the road so far for that, and I guess that''s why Cecil whined.


    But.


    "Well... I wonder. Sure, we stopped by a few viges and cities and thought we could do some help... would there be more ces where we didn''t?


    Yes, indeed, the Somas may have been able to help somewhat where they stopped by.


    But on the contrary, the ce you couldn''t stop is intact.


    With that in mind, I didn''t feel like I did anything very much.


    "... Sure, I don''t think there are ces that are still terrible. But I don''t think everything is."


    "Hmm... why do you think so?


    "Because there must be others, like those knights. And... it''s an anomaly, no matter what you think. I think the people who were there for us realized that, and they hit me with something."


    "... Support... Radius in Dimension...?


    "- Huh...!?


    Cecil opened her eyes and was surprised by the name that popped out of She''s mouth.


    I was told things that I didn''t expect at all, things like that, and She on the other hand just said what she deserved, things like that.


    Based on She''s condition, it doesn''t look like she predicted it... but she probably simply knew it.


    "Duh, how could you, is...!?


    "Hmm... She knew about it from the beginning, does that mean?


    "... I knew.... I just didn''t know it was for Cecil and the others.... it was a coincidence that I met Cecil in the first ce"


    "Hmm..."


    They didn''t dive in on everything knowingly from the start, it was just a coincidence.


    But that''s the best way to get your hands on it.


    "Heh... I thought Diment would be, but so was Radius"


    "In that way, it looks like Eina heard something, too, right?


    "Supporting people who are being persecuted before. I thought it was because the terms met."


    "I see."


    "... technically, Radiuses first.... and then I asked Dimento for help, apparently?


    "Heh... that was the connection. Well, it''s pretty much the same as our rtionship with Veritas, so I can''t support you without it."


    "... um, I heard about Soma, too, via dimento"


    "Oh, did you?"


    Indeed, I was aware that She seemed to know some things about Soma in the story on the road.


    The Radius side shouldn''t know, but I wonder how he found out, he was via Diment.


    Or should I say, via Io?


    Technically, Io shouldn''t have been heard either, but Io should be able to predict it somewhat.


    Nodding like that, Cecil asked in such a way as to be afraid.


    "Oh, um... could Lord Aina be an associate of Diment? And Lord She... may be deeply rted to Radius?


    "Yeah? As for Eina... wasn''t She saying anything?


    In addition to not being asked in particr, there were a lot of things that I didn''t get the chance to do, and in the end, the Somas barely told Cecil about themselves, but apparently so did She.


    I thought it was a well epted one, but he just didn''t know it.


    "... I just nodded because I met him by chance, I helped him by chance, and he begged me for help"


    "I just feel like the exnation is a little too cluttered... as far as Cecil is concerned, you''re probably right"


    "No, you know, the ce I met was close to Radius, so I was wondering if you were from Radius... but there was no such bare hands, and I was just wondering if you were really ordinary people"


    "I mean, if you weren''t aware of me, I wonder why I was so lightly epted? I was just wondering if I knew."


    "No, Lord Aina and Lord Soma just thought we were from the Empire because it was there that we met¡­ I epted... you said you could help me..."


    "Well, in fact, we went to Veritas from the Empire, so it''s not wrong in itself... and I think it''s just too careless. Now."


    As far as Cecil''s concerned, he doesn''t look like he''s lying.


    I mean, seriously, that''s all they epted the Somas for.


    Sure, I was wondering why Soma was epted.


    "Not at all... that''s what we used to do at the Royal Pce in Veritas, right? No, or is that why it wasn''t in the eyes of the two princes, and they were able to do it?


    "... to?


    "... Huh?


    To Soma''s words, Cecil opened her eyes bigger than earlier, staring at Soma with a shing face.


    But that''s not just Cecil, Eina stared at him with a surprise face, and although She didn''t leak her voice, she still seems surprised.


    But Soma makes those three shrug their shoulders like it''s nothing.


    "They''re not paying enough attention, are they? Now the story would have been obviously strange."


    "What... what do you mean, where?


    "Knowing that Cecil is receiving support from Dimento and Radius is"


    Dimento and Radius are enemies from Veritas.


    It is not information that can be taught to the extent of the head of a branch, such as being supported by an enemy.


    "I guess it''s literally about the top of the organization that knows that information"


    "... that, I mean?


    "Well, that''s the thing. Wouldn''t it? Third prince of the kingdom of Veritas - no, since it is a corner, should we step further in here and call ourselves princesses?


    To Soma''s words, Cecil was¡­ someone named Cecil, staring into Soma''s face, repeated only the opening and closing of her mouth so that she could not breathe and gasp.

 742 Formerly The Strongest, Revealing All Circumstances

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a period of repeated opening and closing of the mouth, the words spouted from her trying to squeeze them out were such.


    And Soma shrugs her shoulders back.


    "Well... I just wondered why you had to answer so many questions. For example, while it is likely that all but ourselves will be wiped out in order to resist until the end, it would be unnatural for the head of a branch to try to head to the Wang capital first."


    "Oh...... I did think it was a little strange there, but you didn''t say anything because you wouldn''t say anything, did you? I mean, you knew that at that point?


    "Normally, we should all choose to lurk when the situation arises, or even if we choose to crush balls. So, whether you knew it or not... well, there were a number of other suspicions. So is She''s presence."


    "... I''m suspicious?


    "Even though that stronghold was close to the Empire, it was only excessive to wear She as a caution stick. Cecil... Well, for convenience''s sake, I''d still call it that, even if Cecil begged She for help and She allowed it. Unless it''s someone you absolutely need to protect or be there, it''s possible."


    There''s no point in keeping the trump card She down when ites to supporting a third prince who doesn''t have a chance of winning, or even if it''s used here, there''s obviously something wrong with the ce to stay down.


    Considering that there was actually a raid, it would also mean that where She is is is where She is most likely to be needed.


    Therefore, if there were to be a first moment of suspicion, it would mean that moment when She and I were reunited.


    "And then the knight''s reaction was a little strange... but he knew about you, didn''t he?


    "Oh, yes... you''re right. The factions were different, but they looked at each other several times, and sometimes they cared."


    "Hmm, is it because of that that you were a little strange too?"


    From that man, it seemed to me that we should have had our enemies in front of us for once, but we didn''t even waver to do anything because we had Somas, or because we were already convinced we''d lost, rather than because they were royal.


    Somehow, if it was that guy, I''d feel like he was headed for the situation even if the feud was still going on.


    "... That''s right. Because he was a knightly knight who could abandon other chores without hesitation, if only for his own faith and for the Lord."


    "I don''t know if I had to kill a knight like that, but it was more important."


    Saying that, I could see that the tentative name Cecil swallowed one spit.


    Perhaps the next question is the one you most want to ask.


    And I know what they''re gonna ask.


    "So, but... how did you know you were a woman?


    After all, it was almost at the same time that I nodded and Aina and the others pointed my gaze at me.


    There is doubt in Eina''s eyes, but it is also as expected.


    "That''s it... is that true? I still don''t look that way, do I?


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "Well, you two would say that. I knew it from the moment I saw it."


    We knew from the beginning that Eina and the others recognized this Cecil as a man.


    Because the attitude and distance between the two of them toward her was obviously not toward the same sex.


    Alertes first, or it clearly draws a line, even if it seems to be talking intimately at first sight, or so it is.


    In the first ce, that''s why Aina and the others didn''t even feelfortable with her name.


    Because Cecil is the name of a man.


    But when he told the truth, it was like seeing something suspicious in the eyes of Eina and the others.


    "He said he noticed it the moment he saw it... how? The face and physique... they''re certainly a little neutral, but no matter how you look at them, man, right?


    "... not just the outfit, but maybe the trick"


    "Hmm... I see that''s what you two looked like"


    "I could see... it''s not really the same."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "... I see you''re apparently really finding out"


    The moment I said that, the atmosphere that temporarily called Cecil was haunted changed slightly... and Soma felt it to that extent, but it seemed a little different for Eina and the others.


    When I open my eyes to surprise, I look at it seriously.


    "Huh... now"


    "... illusion?


    I thought it would be like that from how they were, but they still seemed to see her somewhat differently until now.


    And now I can finally see the same thing that Soma sees.


    "So, there is. I apologize for the deception I''ve been making."


    "I take it for granted that if you are in your position, you would rather fake your appearance... but that''s why you don''t know. Doesn''t your words and deeds mean you were in disguise to hide being a third prince? Why is it supposed to be a prince in the first ce?


    "That''s what you mean to ask, you didn''t know ''over here''. Good, because I almost lost my confidence once I was spotted..."


    Saying, she took her hands to her ears, and when they were removed, it was a slightly odd shaped ear that appeared there.


    It''s pointy as an elf, but short for an elf.


    Soma knew what those with ears like that would be called.


    "Half Elf, is it...? Hmm, I knew that illusion was being used because of how Eina and the others were doing, but I didn''t suspect any more because of that... Nooo, I still haven''t had one yet."


    "It''s an illusion all over you, so it''s more of a trouble if you''re seen through. in many ways, but"


    "Well, that''s right. Veritas is a nation of the human species¡­ a nation of the human species supremacy. It would be a big problem if they found out that the royal family had half an elf."


    "So, yes, so I became a third prince, and he told me to barely even go out in public. If you''re a princess, it''s basically used to strengthen rtionships with other houses, or with other countries, but if you''re a prince, it''s possible that you won''t be out yet."


    "Hmm... I just wish I hadn''t recognized it from the start, as long as it''s such a hassle."


    "Perhaps, but let''s just say we thought there was some use for it. It''s something we don''t even know now, and we don''t want to know."


    "Well, it won''t be a lot anyway.... By the way, I''ve been wondering, isn''t She really surprised that she''s actually a half elf? I was surprised she was a woman."


    "... I knew that one.... I knew the moment I met him"


    "... Huh? Is it true......?


    "I felt it even with unique signs, is that what it is? That''s great."


    "Instead my confidence is worn out......?


    He said it for real, and he was depressed to see it.


    Nevertheless, She is a high elf.


    That''s right, those eyes can''t be deluded.


    "I just have to think they were bad. By the way, is your ideal because you are still half?


    "Oh no...... don''t say it doesn''t either, but it''s purely because I wanted to. There may be differences in appearance or something, but in the end we are all the same person¡­ there should be no such thing as having to bother to think of it as something different. The thought grew stronger when I heard from Lord She."


    "She? What did you tell him?


    "... about a little bit about Radius because he asked me what I think of the story of discrimination between races?


    "Hmm, well, Radius is once a multi-racial nation. Nevertheless, even Radius still discriminates"


    "But it''s losing it, isn''t it?


    It is still a story ahead of us that discrimination will probably disappear altogether, even with the kind of eyes we expect.


    I said discrimination, which is mainly unconscious discrimination, making it difficult to get rid of it inside.


    But it is also not true that we are actually losing it little by little because we realize it.


    It will be the next generation, or even more so, that there will be no discrimination altogether, but it is nevertheless bing worthy of the name of a multi-racial state.


    "I''m still going to know that it''s hard to get rid of discrimination altogether. But there are countries that are trying to make it happen... so I want to do this country myself. I honestly think it''s a fucking country, but it''s still home to me."


    "Hometown, is it..."


    "Yes it is. So... you three, that''s enough, right?


    "Huh...? What do you mean," Enough "? I mean, why did you suddenly talk like that?


    "No, it''s not sudden. Because I was originally wondering when I would cut it out. But now that I know who I am and everything, I think it''s time."


    "... So, what do you mean, that''s enough?


    "Going to the King''s Capital, if I say so, is just a housemotion. It has nothing to do with the three of you, and... it has a purpose, doesn''t it? Then you can''t get involved any more. So¡­ from here on out, I think we should act differently."


    "Hmm... is that so? I see."


    "Soma......!?


    To a lightly nodded soma, Aina turns a surprised eye, but shrugs her shoulders back.


    He said he didn''t need any more help.


    As for this one, it''s nothing but a snort.


    "Nevertheless, our seniors are no different from going to Wang Du. If there''s any noise, I might stick my neck in it, and there may be things that people I know happen to be involved in there... well, that''s just a coincidence. We have no choice."


    "Oh, uh... I see, yeah. That may be the case, but I can''t help it."


    "... I can''t help it"


    When I said something white, such as that, I was seen with an eye that looked at something incredible.


    When he puffs his mouth, he opens and closes... and squeezes out a voice.


    "Duh, why...? It really doesn''t matter to the three of you..."


    "Hmm... No, actually, it doesn''t matter? In fact, this country is home to my parents. If such a country could be a good one, would it be natural to try to support it?


    "I... it''s not like I''m home, but it sounds like my mother was taking care of me a lot. Well, they didn''t treat me very well... but that''s why I''m not going to spare your cooperation if this country is going to be a good one"


    "... it''s natural for the Elves to help their fellow countrymen"


    "Mi,dies and gentlemen..."


    Still, you tried to refuse, try to say something as you leaned down... but that was never the word.


    Just repeat the opening and closing of your mouth...... eventually, face up like you gave up.


    And.


    "... thank you all so much. That''s not to say¡­ I want to tell you my real name. It hasn''t been called all along...... it''s called Cecilia. Thank you for your continued support."


    So he bowed his head, Cecil - and when they looked at Cecilia, Soma and the others loosened their mouths.

 743 In The Darkness

    Kingdom of Veritas, between the thrones.


    Isaac was loosening his mouth in a good mood as he sat alone on the throne in that wasted,rge room.


    Perhaps it''s fun for the world to be confused because of what you decide and tell them.


    It''s a bad hobby when ites to bad taste, but I didn''t direct you to be anything like that.


    If humanity is doomed as a result of each of us acting in his or her favor, it is simply that it was the path to follow.


    Then there''s nothing wrong with it.


    even if there was some finishing there.


    "Looks like things are going well."


    "... what, are you here again? You mean I''m not trusted that often?


    ''No? No way... rather the other way around. I''m here because I trust you.''


    "What?"


    It is ultimately not the Demon King''s fault that Arre failed in the Empire.


    But it must have been partly because he didn''t even show up without trusting the person he chose.


    After scrutinizing Arre''s records, he came to the conclusion that if he had trusted him a little more and at least shown himself, he would have had another ending.


    Most importantly, given that absorption would not have been achieved in that case, it is true that it was appreciated.


    But that''s why we can''t repeat that mistake.


    "... I don''t know, but I don''t care if you''re notining about what I''m doing."


    ''Comining, etc., that''s the only way. You live as I said. Well, it was unexpected to extend it to others.''


    Nevertheless, it is also a royal ce to share it with others rather than to embrace it alone.


    Whatever the difference between good intentions and bad intentions is there, there is no difference between the two from the perspective of the world.


    The only result is that the people of this country are now able to live the way they want.


    ''... it still didn''t seem crazy in my eyes that I chose you''


    "Am I? Self portrayed? Well, you''re right... it''s hard to be satisfied with this level of satisfaction, huh?


    "Ho? You mean there''s still a way out?


    "Naturally, right? My power can only reach inside this country. That makes a difference, doesn''t it?


    ''Right. Only near Wang Du will your powers work most effectively. Well, due to the nature of the thing called force, there''s no choice but to attenuate the distance so far away''


    A more powerful force... unless you can even fully wield the power of the devil, which is impossible at present.


    It may be possible if we can take in all the demons in the present situation... but there are just no demons to tolerate it, and there are no more rming demons.


    I took it in because it''s an array, and if I aim for something else, I can just pay back or get away with it.


    Besides, there''s more to be done now than that.


    "Nothing. Why are you doing this now? But still, Temeer''s power is growing a little bit, isn''t it?


    ''Oh. It''s increasing with time, and that also means more power for you''


    "Then I''ll wait as long as I want. I hope my power reaches every corner of the world."


    "Ho...?


    Not just this country, but the world. It''s a lot bigger.


    But that is it.


    Otherwise, there''s no point in choosing.


    Apparently, my eyes were still certain.


    "Hmm... well, anyway, everything''s going well or something"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but at least I think I am, huh?


    ''Then there is no problem. There''s nothing more unexpected than this one. If we keep this up, everything will work out''


    And that''s very likely to happen.


    Two demons are working together in the first ce.


    If it''s not too much, this situation is shaky.


    "That''s what happens if the Demon King doesn''t show up here."


    That''s how I shrugged, it was about that moment.


    New signs appear on the spot, as well as voices.


    ''... apparently, you''ve said something extra''


    "What?... No Way"


    "What, you''re telling me that a demon king really showed up?


    "Yeah, I don''t think so."


    "... heh"


    That''s funny, but Isaac hoists the edge of his mouth, but as for this one, it wasn''t nearly there.


    People say that when you say things you don''t want to happen, it actually happens, and so on.


    ''... no, it would just be a coincidence''


    ''Whether it''s coincidence or whatever, it doesn''t make a difference that you''ve shown up. Well, I did something shy, so naturally.''


    ''I didn''t know you''d show up here though... that''s what I should say''


    Now was just a bad time.


    A little sooner, you could have done it in hiding.


    Or maybe if we were a littleter, we could have done it from the front.


    Neither of them has grown in strength halfway now.


    ''So, what are you going to do?


    ''Well, there''s only one way to get along. What, when I said demon king, it was a son of a man. We can do it. "


    ''Oh, aren''t you going to discuss it from the beginning?


    ''Cause it doesn''t make sense. I''m not a bad hobby enough to have a discussion with someone I n to dispose of''


    "I see... I don''t even intend to use it."


    Sure, maybe I can''t help but think so.


    He was eventually aiming to cooperate with the Demon King, and he seems to be nning to use the Demon King.


    In the first ce, the Demon King is the one whom the world chooses best to destroy itself.


    I guess it''s natural in some way to try to use that power.


    But.


    ''I don''t know what you think, but at least I''m not going to rely on the Demon King. No... you can clearly say it''s unnecessary. It''s enough for me to choose who I am. "


    "That''s about me, isn''t it? That''s exactly what they say."


    "Phew... you''re not that kind of balls"


    "Sort of."


    Talking about it, I felt slight pressure.


    I feel that gaze, like exploring something.


    ''Heh... I mean disagree with the conclusions of the world, so?


    ''No? That''s not it. It''s just that... the best the world thinks and the best I think didn''t match. Nothing. I''m not going to disagree or deny the world''s conclusions. It''s simply that I choose a different path to follow.''


    ''Hmm...... is that right? Well, all we''ve been given is life to destroy the world, and we haven''t been asked how.''


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Besides, if we can get rid of the Demon King, we''re better than the Demon King. If you show it, the world won''tin.''


    ''That''s true, too. But if you say so, do you have any ideas?


    ''I''m about to think about that. So, when''s the Demon Kinging here?


    ''Probably in three days. Oh, and apparently there''s someone there for his fun, too, right?


    "He did? Heh... that''s starting to make me look forward to Russia. Hey, if that''s the case, let me bite one too."


    ''I intend to do that more than I did. And... can you help me?


    Isn''t that natural?


    I got a quick response... but that''s why I got suspicious.


    At the end of the day, I''m still not sure how I''m cooperating.


    When I heard it before, it wasn''t my turn yet, so I said... well, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s each other we''re trying to get out of each other.


    Besides, no way I''m going to do an extra imitation here.


    Then there''s no problem.


    All you have to do to figure out what to do with this is deal with the Demon King.


    And because of that pivotal thing, the devil was immersed in his own thoughts.

 744 Former Strongest, Breaking Into The KingS Capital Of Veritas

    To be honest, Soma was prepared that it would take more than some effort to enter the King''s Capital of Veritas.


    Wang Du is the most important ce in the country and the status quo is.


    I couldn''t tell you what was there, but that''s why I thought there was no wonder what was there.


    But.


    "Hmmm... I didn''t think I could do it right..."


    Because the king capital of Veritas is a fortified city, you need to go through the castle gate to get inside.


    And in front of the castle gate, the gatekeeper, naturally, was sticking around, ring at the suspicious.


    It''s not like I want to make a scene with the Somas.


    I was careful not to look suspicious as much as possible... but the result is just as Soma shrugged.


    Yes, for some reason, I was able to do just that.


    Conversely, it was unexpected.


    "Well, if nothing happened, you''ve never been over it. And... to be honest, it''s not the ce to be."


    "... um, anomaly"


    "Sure¡­ it''s no surprise that I let you in without anything, but it still seems trivialpared to this sight"


    "You''re absolutely right."


    Watch the scene as you narrow your nose.


    The sight of Wang Du, which is spread inside the walls.


    If I told you the truth, I expected Soma to be pretty terrible, and I was ready.


    No, probably not just Soma, but the Einas, too.


    Thinking so far, it''s natural, and it''s not strange that the worst part of the residents are dead or killed.


    But... what reaches the ears of the Somas wasughter.


    What I see in my eyes is a lot ofughter, and everywhere, children run around and so on.


    A lively, peaceful, vibrant sight.


    Wherever it was, there was nothing wrong with it, but the sight was thus only unusual.


    Given what we have encountered so far, there is no way that such a natural and peaceful sight can be spread here.


    It was still more convincing to be told you were in hallucinations.


    "Hmm... for now, we''re going to need to do a lot of digging."


    "Right, split up... is this a bad situation?


    "... n, the situation is too unclear"


    "So, there is... I don''t care what happens, I think it should be consolidated. To be honest, it''s only creepy because it''s peaceful..."


    Even though the sight of peace is spreading, I will be vignt rather than happy with it.


    I don''t have anywhere to think about it. But we''re all going to be the same.


    And now is not the time to say that.


    What the hell is going on here?


    To find out, Soma and the others started collecting information.


    When the night book began to descend, Soma and the others were gathered in a room in the inn.


    First, to confirm the information gathered and to make assumptions about the current situation.


    But...


    "Hmm... in conclusion, I''m not sure."


    There was no response from anyone to the words Soma uttered.


    Because everyone understands that it''s right.


    Nevertheless, there''s no way to end it there.


    "At least, in appearance, it''s just a vibrant city, I knew it would only look like... many people have a grin on their faces and the soldiers are on a serious patrol. If I''d been here from the beginning, I wouldn''t have imagined something strange happening in this country."


    "Actually, I was just talking to someone, and they said something strange wasn''t happening."


    "... but that''s weird"


    "You are... because that means you haven''t seen that light. If you''re looking at me, there''s no way I''m telling you there wasn''t anything."


    He said he saw the light in the city just before he came here.


    "... I mean, this is where the culprit came from?


    "For now, let''s not just say it''s irrelevant."


    "Well, it has some guidelines."


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m pretty sure something''s going on.


    Then there is no problem if you say it is fine.


    And I almost knew who the cause was and where to go.


    "In the meantime, it seems almost certain that the Second Prince won"


    "... and the most suspicious"


    "It''s all because of the Second Prince that we said it was peaceful here and we''re happy here. I don''t even think it''s the other way around."


    "There''s no point in doing that though..."


    The second prince is the most powerful suspect in the status quo, and it determines where the prince is in the king''s capital, etc.


    The royal castle.


    "The question is, how do we get to the royal castle, etc.... don''t let the average person in and out, right?


    "It just isn''t. You can''t go in and out except for those who decide, and if anyone else wants to go in and out, they need a permit."


    "By the way, who issues that permit?


    "It''s a king, no matter what. I think the king''s deputy would have that authority now..."


    "... No, I can''t"


    "I don''t know, because it''s the person himself who needs it in the first ce.... Speaking of which, how did Cecilia get out? Cecilia used to live in the castle, didn''t she?


    "I don''t think it helps because I went outside in a way that was misguided by the dsaxa that arose when the sh between the first and second princes became decisive. I know there are hidden passages, but I couldn''t teach them."


    "Hmm... that''s unfortunate"


    It would have been best if I knew the hidden passage and could break in from it, but that''s just right. It doesn''t seem convenient.


    I''m going to have to go directly tomorrow and see if there''s any way.


    "I wonder if it would be a forcible breakthrough if I had to."


    "I wouldn''t want to do it if I could... it''s a big problem in case it''s different, though I''m pretty sure it''s the status quo"


    "... there''s going to be a war"


    "... Actually, I don''t think that''s going to happen."


    "Does that mean he''s a second prince, for sure?


    "No, it simply means we don''t have room for that in this country. Because there are sights like the ones we''ve seen happening everywhere, even though the country is losing power because of the civil unrest."


    "... tough to get support?


    "So, there is. Instead, I think if we were to rebuild it from here, we would need to get more support, and given that, I feel free to me it in case it was different."


    "Hmm, then you can''t say exactly that you''re going to be able to forcibly break through without a problem..."


    Well, I''m not going to do much more than I did.


    Anyway, if you know where they are in the royal castle, it would just be reckless to go in there without even knowing.


    There''s a chance they''ll get away with it in the meantime.


    With that in mind, I want to sneak in somehow.


    With that in mind, Fujima turned her gaze out the window.


    I didn''t feel anything... No, if you''re feeling it, it''s from the beginning, should I say?


    If you gaze a little, you see something like a thin membrane covering the sky.


    That was originally the reason I''m almost certain something is going on here.


    It''s probably part of something like a bond, but Soma doesn''t know anything more.


    If I were here in Hildegard, I might have figured something out... but there''s no point in saying it.


    Whatever, there''s nothing I can do right now.


    Now, soma exhaled one breath, wondering what would happen, etc.

 745 The Narrow Room Between Dream And Present

    - I had a dream.


    It''s some day, girl''s dream.


    It''s such a dream that it''s too mediocre and there''s nothing special about it.


    The girl''s routine was mediocre.


    From the given standpoint, is it surprisingly mediocre, and what was not mediocre was that I had a friend who was a little out of age and a little unusual?


    It is part of the girl''s routine to talk to that friend in a vainrge courtyard, but it will still not be out of the mediocre domain.


    And it was such a mediocre day that it was spreading there as a dream sight.


    The girl and her friend are talking, everyday without any weird philosophy.


    However, although the routine was mediocre, the friends themselves were not mediocre.


    Dark hair, dark eyes.


    There was only one friend around the girl holding that color in her hair and eyes.


    The girl loved her eyes and hair very much and loved her friends.


    That''s why it was mediocre, but also very important, time to talk to friends.


    Most importantly, that doesn''t mean he was doing something special.


    As I mentioned earlier.


    There was no weirdness of any kind, it came to be mediocre, and yet it was only a special time for the girl.


    ... No.


    Is it urate that you thought it was mediocre?


    It was, in every sense,


    That time I thought it was mediocre, because one day it suddenly disappeared.


    I wasn''t sure about the little girl, but apparently the girl''s friend had to go somewhere because she had important business to do.


    After that day, the girl was never visited again by a mediocre time that was supposed to have been special.


    It was only then that I learned that the surroundings had be noisy instead and that the girl''s routine was not mediocre.


    I''ve never seen my parents'' faces before, and I''ve never known that it wasn''t all mediocre to be alone when I went to bed, alone when I ate, or alone when I did anything.


    But the girl never missed it.


    At least in the girl, because that was normal and mediocre.


    But, or maybe that was one of the reasons.


    Because I''ve done everything by myself, not... because I''ve learned that there are people who aren''t even allowed to do that.


    In that sense, the girl was still not mediocre.


    Because of her unusual days, the girl had different values from many in her country.


    As much as I want to do something about them, I think so.


    Or... maybe it was redemption.


    The girl didn''t know.


    Because I thought I was mediocre, I thought that my friend must be mediocre, too.


    But it wasn''t.


    Friends could not even be mediocre to a girl and were even abused.


    Regardless, even if I had noticed, there would have been nothing a girl could have done.


    But you were supposed to be a dear friend, but it doesn''t make any difference that you didn''t notice anything and couldn''t do anything.


    So I wanted to do something about it.


    All of them.


    I didn''t have the strength to do that... but still.


    That''s what I thought, from the bottom of my heart, that I wanted to do something about it.


    So...


    - No, I had a dream somewhere someday.


    "- To? Why, is...?


    The moment Cecilia raised her confused voice was not caused by the dream she had just had.


    He said he understood that he was just dreaming, because the ce where he woke up was not one of the inns.


    There it was, outside.


    Besides, it''s a familiar ce.


    It is the ce I was just dreaming about.


    It was the courtyard of the castle.


    "This, too, is not a dream, is it...?


    I scratched my cheek to try it and it usually hurt.


    Even try to gently scratch the back of your hand, it still hurts normally.


    Definitely reality.


    But it was also impossible.


    To enter the castle courtyard, it is always necessary to enter through the castle gate once into the castle.


    But Cecilia had no memory of knocking around the castle gate.


    Maybe there are other ways, but at least Cecilia doesn''t know how to get there otherwise and there''s no way she cane here without knowing how to get there.


    Above all, Cecilia slept until earlier.


    Cecilia doesn''t have the stunt to travel somewhere while she''s asleep, so it shouldn''t be possible to wake up here.


    Besides, I''ll point my gaze at the sky.


    The darkness of the night was still spreading there, indicating that not so much time had passed since I fell asleep.


    The castle gate is naturally closed at night, and the guard gatekeeper stands.


    Or rather, security is stricter at night.


    At night there is also a limit to guarding the castle, for it will inevitably harden the outside.


    There is no reason for a sleeping Cecilia to sneak in, but Cecilia is here now as a matter of reality.


    "... what does that mean?


    I whine to still think calmly about unanswered questions.


    The status quo is unknown, but that''s why we need to calm down.


    So I didn''t expect an answer to that whine from the beginning - but then, identally, the footsteps sounded on the spot.


    That is, someone showed up on this asion¡­ moment, no way, the word passes Cecilia''s head.


    Cecilia liked this time of year, although she had never told anyone.


    At this hour, when the night is deeper, the world is quieter, and the world is left alone.


    Being bawling in this courtyard at this hour, it was as if the night had taken shape, because a friend hade to me.


    I''ve been seeing my friends for an overwhelmingly longer time, but I still feel like I can see my friends at this time of year, which is why I liked them.


    The first time I met her was also about a day like this when it came to it.


    Somehow I woke up and couldn''t sleep as I was, and when I came to the courtyard and looked out at the sky, she showed up.


    Yeah, like right now...


    - Why are you here? Well, you''ve decided, haven''t you?


    But.


    Naturally, the person who showed up, it wasn''t her.


    But at the same time, he''s not a stranger.


    Someone who knows Cecilia well in a way... that''s why I couldn''t hide my surprise.


    "Be...!? Why¡­¡­!?


    "So you''re saying it''s settled, right? You''re here and I''m here for the same reason. - Because I called it in. So, do I need to go out of my way to say why? Hey, my sister."


    Isaac Veritas, Second Prince of the Kingdom of Veritas.


    A man, also his own brother, stood there with a thin grin on his mouth.

 746 Underlying Malice

    - Isaac Veritas.


    Although he is a rtive to Cecilia''s brother, he has rarely spoken.


    It''s not that Cecilia was a secret, it''s simply because there was no contact.


    But Cecilia frowned, not because yet she was spoken to intimately.


    My sister and I have been calling about ourselves.


    Cecilia was illusioned in her own body at an early age by the hands of her father and, after some growth, by her own hands.


    thereby misleading him to identify himself as a man around him, but that is no exception to the two brothers.


    The only people who knew Cecilia was a woman were her parents and a few who were in charge of taking care of Cecilia, and the two brothers should have been informed that they were men about themselves.


    And the illusion is still valid.


    From all around, Cecilia''s appearance should look like it belonged to a man... even if Isaac had seen the illusion by some means, like Soma''s, it was obviously odd not to even show a bare gesture that he was surprised to be a woman.


    In the first ce, it''s strange from the word "called."


    "Long time no see."


    "... you are"


    But I never spoke of such questions because I had no idea what was going on.


    By daring to ride the conversation, he chose to draw some information.


    "What, you have a hard expression for a long time, but are you even nervous? No... or are you just hating me?


    "... one way or the other, it is the former. I never really talked about it in the first ce."


    "Were you?... No, I guess they would have said that. But before, now, right? I''m your brothers and sisters in the corner, let''s get along, shall we?


    Isaac, smiling at me for saying so, also seemed to say from the bottom of his heart at first nce.


    However, the sights seen in the viges and cities that came betweening to the Wang capital pass naturally and behind the brain.


    And the carcasses of our fellow men who were ughtered or were to starve.


    Still, hold on to the impulse that''s going to overflow and squeeze your fists.


    The pain runs slightly on my palms, but the pain still tells me that this situation is not a dream but a reality.


    Then I open my mouth, telling myself to stay calm.


    "¡­ are you close"


    "Oh. Until before, it seemed impossible because of all that shit my dad was up to, but now it doesn''t matter anymore, does it?


    "¡­ then why did you have a civil unrest? There must have been someone who should have gotten along before me."


    "You''re hurting my ear. Sure it was... hey, you know what? You need strength to get through your ideals, don''t you?


    I knew that very well.


    If Cecilia had the strength, she could have protected any of her people and him.


    On the road to get here, I''m sure a lot could have been done.


    But in fact, it was thanks to Soma and the others who lost most of their people and were able to protect the rest.


    The only thing Cecilia could do on the road was to show her the way, and after that it was all done by Soma and the others.


    Cecilia could only see it alling to an end.


    I know and taste so much that I don''t like being able to do anything without power.


    fist and clenched even harder.


    "... I know that very well."


    "Right.... No, you do. You''re just like me in a way."


    "Same, is it?


    "Oh. I was only recing my brother-inw. You can tell me I was alive just for when something happened to my brother. I was never even given the right to choose something. You would, too, wouldn''t you?


    "It is¡­ yes, it may be"


    Sure, if you look only at that point, maybe you can say it''s the same.


    I don''t mean to be bound by anything... but that''s the truth.


    "But I was able to help. Maybe it was just a coincidence... but this time, I was chosen better. That''s how I got the power... and Soitz told me to live as I please, didn''t he? Yeah, that''s why I decided to live like this."


    Isaac''s story was a matter of a lot of concern... but still, at least he didn''t seem to be throwing up.


    The face is obviously the one telling the truth.


    But... no, that''s why Cecilia had to ask only one thing.


    "Like it, is it... and the result is, are you alle?


    "I don''t care what they say... I don''t know what you''re talking about, do I? If you''re talking about the current state of the King''s capital, you''re right. I''m the only one who can do whatever he wants. That''s why I decided to let them like it, too. What were they like?


    "Whatever you say... it seemed fun and happy, but..."


    "Oh, right? - They don''t all see reality."


    "... what? What do you mean, there is?


    Simply, I didn''t know what you were talking about.


    What the hell do you mean you haven''t seen reality?


    "Whatever that means and shit, it means the way it is. They''re all in their dreams of happiness - in their illusions. No, cancer. They don''t actually look at each other. I''m just having a little fun ovepping a convenient presence in me. That''s why I''m having a lousy, huggy conversation, but it wasn''t ufortable or anything like that. Looks like it''s going well, above all."


    The moment I understood what I was saying, my spine popped.


    What the hell is this guy...!


    "What are you making me do......!?


    "What, that''s why you say you like it, right? What, are youining about something? You''re the one who said those guys looked fun and happy, right?


    "Well, that''s true... didn''t you say so yourself? Such a thing is just a little fun, he said...!


    "If we''re having fun, it''s not what the outdoors say anyway, is it? Even if they weren''t aware of it. Or, what - like the viges and cities you''ve seen, should we have been here too?


    "Huh...!


    It''s something I knew, but it still seems that I was the work of this man.


    He nced at his teeth, but Isaac looked cool, even with such eyes.


    "Come on, don''t stare at me like that. You have no choice, do you? I''m not used to this power yet. I thought everyone would be happy if I told them to do whatever they wanted... but it was definitely only short-circuited if I thought about it. I would have known best if I didn''t have the strength to do what I wanted. But that''s why we''re changing our policies now so we can all be happy, right? What''s wrong with you? I''ll tell you what, but we can''t all be happy without it, can we?


    "Huh... that''s..."


    Regarding that, Isaac was right.


    If we do what we really want, there will always be a sh.


    One of the things that happened as a result of that attempt was the civil unrest in this country.


    I''m sure whoever you are, you didn''t want to fight for it.


    As a result of their pursuit of each good fortune, they had no choice but to dispute.


    We can''t all be happy in the real sense.


    It is, indeed, true.


    But.


    "That''s why that''s uneptable......!


    If they say it''s my fault, maybe you''re right.


    But I thought something was different.


    I can''t do well with words, but when ''it'' is something wrong, I think so.


    "Oh man... I just really wish everyone would do whatever they want. Yeah, naturally, that includes me, doesn''t it? And it''s also true that you want to get along with your siblings. Actually, you and your brother were close."


    "Friendly, is...?


    I thought that word strange because the whereabouts of the First Prince should have disappeared from the status quo.


    If we were really close, there''s a reason we don''t know where we''re going.


    But when Isaac nodded... he pointed around Cecilia''s standing, even though he said there was nothing to say about what was being looked at with surprise.


    "Oh. Right...... sure it was just around there?


    "Around here...? What... what are you talking about...?


    "No, we were still ying friendly today... it wouldn''t be a good idea to keep ying, would it? We need to clean up after this. That''s why I cleaned up right around your feet."


    "-!?


    The moment he understood what it meant, Cecilia was jumping off the spot.


    It is as if it were a bad joke, but Cecilia hase to understand that the words must be true.


    And with a slight nausea, I also finally realize why I can''t ept this man''s words.


    Yes, Isaac''s words do sound beautiful and correct... but underlying it is so malicious that it cannot be hidden.


    "Well... well, we talked for a long time, but I invited you around the corner. Is it time to y with you? It''s not fair that you''re just my brother, is it?


    "Eh... I don''t want to...!


    "Don''t say that, ''cause my corner sister is the other guy,'' cause I''ve been thinking about a lot of ways for you to have fun, too, huh? The experiment was solid, and they seemed to enjoy it at the end, so I''m sure you''ll have some fun."


    I tried to get away with it, but for some reason I couldn''t move my leg.


    He said he could have moved right up to thest minute.


    "Yeah, ''cause if you get away with it, you''re in trouble. Let me just do a little work. But you don''t have to worry. I told you. You''ll have fun soon, too, you know. Come with me."


    "- Hate, but if you want to y, you can y alone."


    It was about that moment, when Isaac tried toe near me.


    With that voice, the ground between Isaac and Cecilia blew up with the roar.


    And then there was one shadow that came down right in front of Cecilia.


    Someone I know.


    "So, Lord Soma......!?


    A dark-haired, dark-eyed boy was standing on the spot, staring forward.

 747 Fallen Hope

    Even looking in front of me with my eyes open, it was definitely soma to be there.


    But if you know that, you rather don''t.


    There''s too much I want to ask you about why you''re here and how you''re here.


    But before Cecilia opened her mouth, a further voice came down from above.


    "Damn, you''re way too far ahead of me. Think about what''s next."


    "... n, too fast"


    It was Aina and She whonded on the ground with such words.


    Makes my mouth open and close to what happens continuously, but no one can wait for me, naturally.


    "That being said, if you were traveling too slowly and it was toote, wouldn''t you have an ex or a child? Or didn''t you say you didn''t mind waiting?"


    "Cecilia might be in danger, but there''s no way she could sleep."


    "... and maybe it''s safest toe along"


    "Well, that''s true... Oh, so Cecilia, I wasn''t trying to timing you by my life, was I? It''s a coincidence that this was a good time."


    "Oh, what? was, yes, i didn''t suspect that otherwise......?


    You realize you look like a lot of things to say, and although Soma has said that, that''s not what you want to hear.


    And what the hell is going on, likeing to Aina and the others?


    My head got confused, but I calmed down at once with the voice I heard right after.


    "- Ho. I should have kept you well asleep...... should I say Demon King?


    "What...? Demon King, is...?


    Cecilia understands what a demon king is.


    Nearly twenty years ago now, Veritas'' apoptosis was also some sort of culprit¡­ Cecilia''s friend is gone, the cause.


    And he is the ruler of Dimension, and he was recently sold a fight by the Empire because he was separated from it by a true demon king.


    "Lord Soma, are you?


    Sometimes it means showing someone else in this situation.


    And to Cecilia''s question, Soma shrugged her shoulders like nothing.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t you say anything about it? It''s true that sometimes these days they call me that."


    I didn''t think it was a good idea to get it done so lightly, but it''s also true that there are more important things now than that.


    As soon as Soma cut her gaze, she turned back forward.


    "Nevertheless, there must be a limited number of people who know that my generation is. Knowing that means¡­"


    "I know what you''re trying to say. In short, this is what you want to say, isn''t it? Is the devil involved in this power of mine? - Correct. This power was granted by a covenant with the devil."


    "Hmm, still... well, apparently there''s no problem"


    That said, Soma looked like she didn''t feel anything.


    All I''m saying is that''s normal, and I''m staring at Isaac in his spare time.


    "I''d like to argue with you... but apparently, Temeer doesn''t have much effect on my powers."


    "To put it that way, it doesn''t seem like you''re in a particr hurry?


    "You don''t have to do anything. What, it''s a simple story. - I don''t need to defeat Temeer."


    "- Mm?"


    Pickle and Soma reacted to something, it was the next moment.


    The figure of Soma suddenly disappeared from the scene.


    It didn''t work at an invisible speed or anything like that.


    It wasplete, vanishing.


    "... Huh?


    "Hey, hey... kidding, right?


    Not only Cecilia, Aina shrugged, but She shook her neck sideways to deny her slightest hope.


    ".................. no sign of the area....pletely, gone"


    "... yes, no... speaking of which, the same thing happened a while ago. I couldn''t feel any of those signs, and I can''t feel the remnants... but I think they probably jumped me somewhere else. It''s impossible for Soma to get hit in such a sh."


    With that affirmation, Aina''s voice was trembling.


    I guess the sight was hard to believe right now.


    As a matter of fact, Cecilia didn''t think it was possible.


    I think Soma can do most of the things, and I can''t think of losing.


    Even Cecilia, who has a short rtionship, does, so it was only natural that the thought would be stronger if we tried it on the Ainas.


    Most of all.


    "Ha... that''s just the way it is? That''s right, you''re just with the Demon King. Correct, huh? We can''t kill that demon king in an instant. I just had him disappear a little from this ce. I didn''t say you couldn''t lose ahead. But whatever it is, Temeer and the others don''t have to worry about it. - Temeer and the others are going to y with me."


    Isaac was right.


    Just because Soma''s gone... No, that''s why things are so bad.


    It wasn''t if you were worried about Soma.


    Eina and the others thought so, and I''ll get right to it.


    I hadn''t wiped my anxiety off that face, but I had no choice.


    I''m also worried about Soma, but I''m more anxious than anything that Soma isn''t here.


    But Cecilia isn''t worried about anyone else either.


    Instead, it is definitely you who has the lowestbat ability in this setting.


    I can''t afford to be distracted by the extras.


    Nevertheless, how far can we go to someone who''s even given this creepy vibe?


    He swallowed one goku and spit as he stood, staring at Isaac, who was lifting the edge of his mouth for fun.


    "Hmm... I''ve been going through a lot of simr thingstely."


    Whimpering about that, Soma looked over at the spot.


    Spread around is apletely different ce from where you were earlier, apparently a ratherrge room in stone.


    There''s no problem with the rampage. Is it the size, the training ground or something?


    "So... what the hell is it for me?


    Turn your gaze as you say, it was the little shadow that was ahead of you.


    About the size of Soma''s chest?


    As far as appearance age is concerned, it''s like a boy around ten.


    Regardless, there is no chance that he would be a normal boy at a time like this in this situation.


    ''What can I do for you... do you need to say that in this situation?


    The voice is also a slightly higher voice that is characteristic of the boy and somehow appears to remain obnoxious on his face.


    But there were signs that the boy would emit that they would not be at all a reason to be rmed.


    "Is it not necessary to say, rather, that this is the situation? Wouldn''t it? - The Devil."


    ''I see... you may indeed be right. That''s the Demon King, something like that?


    "Well, the quickest thing to do is to rip you apart without question."


    ''That''s just troublesome...... so let''s just say we exin the situation thoroughly before they do''


    Saying so, the boy grinned... and put a sword in his hand that had been removed from somewhere.


    And.


    ''Yes, so I''m sorry, but I''m going to have trouble getting in your way. That''s what I mean...... yes. Let the Demon King die here. "


    He said those words as he turned his de tip toward us.

 748 Where I Woke Up

    When I realized, it was the dim darkness that was extending into Eina''s sight.


    I blink for a moment without understanding my situation, but immediately recall myst minute memory.


    The sigh leaked reflexively.


    "... have you noticed?


    And, shortly afterwards, I heard voices, and there I finally noticed someone other than myself on this asion.


    I turned my gaze in awkwardness until I was heard about it and narrowed my eyes unexpectedly to the sight I saw in my sight.


    I had noticed that She was there at the point of her voice, but that appearance was because she lifted her hands over her head and was chained.


    Undoubtedly, it was a situation to be called captive.


    "Is this... a prison, or what?


    "... Yeah, maybe so"


    "When did She wake up?


    "... I just followed you, too. ¡­ so I don''t know the details"


    "Well.... well, I can generally predict"


    "... n"


    As I talk to She, I also get clearer memories that were a little vague.


    In conclusion, Eina and the others lost to the man.


    Well, given this situation, it''s obvious.


    "If you think my arm hurts, I''m in the same condition. And well fitted, too."


    Reflect on earlier fights as you grasp your situation.


    No... can''t you call it battle?


    Because Eina and the others were only unterally hit.


    In the first ce, we couldn''t even attack.


    It didn''t sink an overwhelming attack in front of me.


    In a way, it''s a problem before that.


    Shortly after I tried to start the fight, Cecilia copsed on the spot first.


    What the hell do you think about not even feeling signs of an attack, but not if you care about Cecilia any time soon?


    Because for some reason I felt abruptly, intensely drowsy.


    Sure, it was time to call it ate night, but there''s no way I''m just going to feel drowsy or anything like that when I''m about to fight.


    I mean, obviously it was the enemy''s work... but even if I could see that, I couldn''t resist.


    Where She copsed to the spot first and captured that figure at the edge of her sight, there''s still not a single thing Aina can do.


    Without releasing a single piece of magic, Eina feels her whole body loose again.


    "So, here''s what you''ll find out.... and to be honest, that was a little surprising."


    "... I thought you were gonna kill me"


    "It is, isn''t it? But this is actually just how they''re captured... and there''s no sign that they did something."


    My body doesn''t have one pain, not even one scratch.


    He fell asleep with something that seemed like an enemy attack and was transported straight here.


    Though.


    "She, what''s your weapon?


    "... n, just not"


    "Well, there''s no way you''re careless enough not to take it away, is there? And so am I."


    If you concentrate a little on your consciousness, you realize that the magic flow is inhibited.


    This makes it impossible to use magic.


    It may only be possible if you let it erupt... but if you do that in this situation, your body will probably just be dusted.


    There''s no point in doing it.


    "You just can''t cut a thousand of these... She?


    "... n, I just can''t"


    "Hey. It''s not like I know what I''m going to do..."


    Usually, I just wonder why Soma would do something about it... but not all this time I can say that.


    Wherever they were flown, I don''t even think they could do soma or anything, but it''s possible they won''t be able toe back any time soon.


    In fact, there is already a precedent once.


    I can''t say that the kind of situation that has been brought from the Sacred Capital to the Imperial Capital will not happen again.


    Besides, you can''t always rely on Soma.


    Instead, if we are in such a situation, we can help him from here.


    Yes, this isn''t a pinch, it''s a chance on the contrary.


    to return the debt to Soma umted in the umtion.


    "Besides... we''re worried about Cecilia anyway."


    "... well, not here means maybe that guy''s doing something"


    Think about what you''ve seen on the road, a lot of things don''te to mind.


    And if we abandon him here, he hasn''t been here since the beginning.


    Well, I was surprised when Soma told me that Cecilia wasn''t there when I thought she was suddenly woken up in the middle of the night, that she was probably taken to the castle, etc.


    No, still better than when asked how to break into the castle?


    It''s just too unexpected that if you can''t sneak in from the ground, you can go out of the sky.


    I would not have been able to do it without midnight because it was using Eina''s magic and applying attack magic... but I came here to help until I did that.


    At any rate, you should help him well to the end.


    "But in the end, how do we get out of here..."


    "... a little more"


    "Heh? Almost, what''s..."


    The moment I was about to say it, the dull sound echoed on the spot.


    It is the sound of something falling to the ground, and if you turn your gaze towards the sounder, there are chains on the ground that have been cut from half.


    The chain looked like something that had tied She''s arm to the wall if Aina hadn''t seen it wrong... but shortly afterwards, it turns out it wasn''t a mistake.


    Because the dull sound sounded again and She slowly rose to the spot.


    Whether its arms are chained or not, they are not added.


    The footprint that should have been fitted was rolling in pieces at the foot, just like the chain.


    "... Huh? She, you said there were no weapons...?


    "... yeah, that''s why I did this"


    The moment I said it, She''s arm waved.


    There is no knife in that hand that is always gripped... but the chain that was lightly tied to Eina''s hand is shed and torn.


    She''s arm swung again before the chopped and torn chain fell to the ground, and now Eina''s footing fell apart and rolled.


    My cheeks snap by ident.


    "... how can I kill you like this with my bare hands"


    "... n, I practiced because Soma said if I saw my hand as a sword even without a weapon, I would have no problem.... This is the first time I''ve seeded."


    "It''s not like practicing and doing something about it, and what makes you so sessful in real life? Totally and truly these perverts..."


    "... he said he could do soma, so he did.... that''s all.... Actually, I cheated a little bit."


    "Zulu......?


    "... because you had a knife, there was no such thing as inhibiting our magic."


    "Oh... you mean you also used magic powers? Speaking of which, you did feel a little magic..."


    I was somewhat surprised by the fact that She had suddenly been able to use magic one day, but I had hardly ever seen She use magic.


    When they talked about it, about when they saw it used as evidence?


    Though he has never said anything in particr about why... well, normally, he would think about Soma.


    Maybe I remember it even in hindsight because I''m the only one who can use it.


    Yet I used it on this asion because I don''t have a soma or just because I care?


    With that in mind, this is She and Soma''s problem.


    It was something else that went on and put it in my mouth, whether I should have said something extra.


    "Nevertheless, the magic I felt was really only a little bit, and there''s no big difference. Even with some magic, there''s only a handful of people who can do it..."


    And even though he said that and exhaled his sigh, Fu Aina had remembered what Soma had previously told her.


    Inside that extraordinary handful, Aina is also in the...


    "... if I wanted to do it and thought I could do it, is there anything I can''t do?"


    "... Eina?


    "... no, it''s nothing. Let''s just go."


    "...... hmm.... but where?


    "I don''t know. If you look for a smudge, you''ll get to where you came from."


    "... Eina, have youe to resemble Soma?


    "Uh... that''s definitely the kind of dialogue he''s going to say.... Well, we''re together for quite some time. Sometimes that happens."


    "... Mm-hmm, sure?


    Whatever it is, we need to find Cecilia.


    Aina and the others followed She, who cut her bare hands until the iron id was light.

 749 A Nightmare Right There.

    There was a voice in the room.


    It is somewhat bitter, but at the same time includes pleasure.


    No, or maybe pleasure is bigger.


    That resembled a whisper.


    And try to get confused by it, the sound of eating your teeth off.


    "Oh... how could it be... how could you do this...!


    Cecilia growls like a groan, but the voice that reaches her ear never stops.


    Buried in the muddled sound too, Cecilia could only mourn.


    It was arge room.


    Something a step higher than the ground on which Cecilia lies is present in the back of the room, on which there is avish chair.


    But whoever was supposed to sit there wasn''t sitting there.


    Because right next to Cecilia, she''s moving her arms into small pieces with a fun grin.


    With it a voice sounded simr to a whisper, and Cecilia clenched her fist hard.


    and.


    "What, what the hell are you unhappy about?


    Cecilia stared strongly at Isaac, who had unleashed such words without stopping the movement of her arms.


    But Isaac shrugged his shoulder when he said he was scared, but he still wouldn''t stop his arm because he knew Cecilia couldn''t do anything.


    Both hands and legs are tied anyway.


    Of course you can''t beat Isaac up, you can''t even move out of this ce.


    However, where both hands and feet have moved freely, it is another story to see if Isaac can be beaten.


    "Eh... that''s what I''ve decided...! Why are you doing this......!?


    "I don''t care if they say so. You''d see that, wouldn''t you? We''re just entertaining each other."


    Saying, Isaac struck his arm hard and a loud international voice sounded.


    Watching the sticky red and ck blood ssh all around her, Cecilia eats her teeth so hard -


    "Eh... we''re entertaining each other and so on and so on and so on...!


    "Damn...... well, shall I stop annoying my sister too much? If they don''t like you, you don''t have an ex or a kid."


    "What now, is...!


    "Hmm? Now? Funny, I don''t remember doing anything to make you happy...?


    He looks like he''s leaning on his neck, like he''s stuck or he''s serious.


    But either way, Cecilia''s mouth is one thing.


    "What are you saying, keeping this to all of you...!


    In that room - between the thrones, several other women, Cecilia and Isaac, were rolled to sleep.


    Moreover, all of them are bleeding from all over the body, and none of them is satisfied with the five bodies.


    Some of them have lost all of their limbs... but above all, Cecilia knew about them.


    Whether Isaac is crossing now, or the girl who is making her voice sound like a whisper.


    They were¡­panions, who thought they had been killed or starved to death at bases everywhere.


    "I don''t care if they say so... you and I are having an inspiring reunion, and this is how we''re even happier, right? What the hell is wrong with you?


    "I''m happy, etc... where is it...!


    "Come on, how much do you want to deny, you''re not a good liar, are you? You''re so happy and drooling to your covetousness. Damn it, it''s all about manhood, man!


    Sure, at first nce, you might even look happy.


    It is also true that there is a grin on the girl''s face.


    But.


    "Isn''t that because you''re showing a convenient hallucination...!


    To Cecilia''s cry, Isaac hoists the edge of his mouth.


    Yes, I''m not happy that they care about Cecilia, or that Isaac is chopping her whole body up, all because Isaac shows that kind of hallucination to them.


    Of those girls, it''s someone I love who''s in front of me right now, and they''re doing something to please me.


    I don''t think so.


    "It is not to be forgiven, is...!


    "Ha... where? These guys are happy, and I''m starting to feel good about the fun. It''s fun to mock the reluctant ones, but honestly, I''m getting tired of them soon. But doing this makes us all equally happy. There''s nothing wrong with that, is there?


    Or maybe the word makes sense.


    But that entity is just arranging words that are convenient to me.


    And in other words, the illusion that it is also on the people of the city is the same thing.


    It also looks like everyone is happy at first sight, but it just really looks that way.


    It''s like everyone is unconsciously escaping reality.


    I was still right about what I felt then.


    This stuff is wrong about what you think.


    "Damn... that''s the hardness of my sister''s inside head. Everyone''s happy. That''s all right."


    "... they say everyone is happy, but then their other brother... what about the First Prince? That guy..."


    "No, he should have been happy, too, huh? ''Cause it sounded like fun. Well, I was able to keep dreaming that I wasn''t aware that I was being beaten, that I didn''t feel any pain, and that I would continue to beat you unterally about me. You must have been happy until thest moment."


    "Huh... I see. Looks like you were right."


    "Am I? What?


    "What I see in front of me is that I''m a douchebag......!


    "Ha, motherfucker, or... oh man, I can''t believe my sister called me that. But it''s okay. If you can feel happy right away, then you''ll know what I''m talking about."


    Saying, Isaac stood up slowly.


    The girl is sober at some point and has repeated cramps.


    But his face certainly seemed happy.


    And that''s why Cecilia stares at the son of a bitch in front of her.


    "Damn, you''re not scary looking. Well, if you think about how that face swings, you can look forward to it."


    "Eh... to that, it will never happen. It''s more pointless where they show you than knowing you can show hallucinations in the first ce."


    "Ha... That''s a shallow idea, isn''t it? Have you forgotten what I owe you? Even these guys were having fun because they even deceive you into recognizing that, right?


    "Still, I am, never will be......!


    "That''s exciting. ''Cause he got a little depressed on the way over and killed him... I''m really excited to see what you''re going to look like."


    Isaac lifts the edge of his lips and tells him that with a look like, I''m looking forward to it from the bottom of my heart.


    But no matter what they say, it doesn''t change how Cecilia feels, and it can''t change forever.


    Keeping your body slightly trembling by squeezing your fists, just staring.


    Isaac slowly approached and reached for Cecilia''s body.


    "Come on... it''s a look at how far that strength willst, huh? Well, anyway..."


    As soon as that hand touched Cecilia, Isaac jumped backwards in momentum.


    Results appear before you know why.


    With the roar, a fire column went up where Isaac stood until just before.


    That was right next to Cecilia, but not surprisingly hot.


    And.


    "Don''t try to touch me with your filthy hands, motherfucker."


    "... I won''t let you like any more motherfuckers"


    With those words, he made sure to stand still, and in front of Cecilia, two girls appeared that he knew.

 750 Lie Or True.

    Aina exhaled one breath as she looked sideways at the tragedy in the room.


    To be honest, there are a lot of things to think about, but not if I''m saying it now.


    Besides, we made it before the worst.


    We should have done better now.


    "Damn...... today is another day they often call you a douchebag. Well, it doesn''t matter. Instead, that''s what happens sometimes."


    "What are you talking about? Is your head boiling?


    Even sending cold eyes from the bottom of my heart, man...... it was definitely named Isaac. That hoisted the edge of my mouth for fun.


    I don''t see how you''re threatening this one... but I guess that''s something you can''t help.


    Anyway, they couldn''t resist much earlier.


    Rather, it could be a legitimate assessment, but that''s why I''m not going to take the dy this time.


    "Damn, you''re strong enough. But how strong is that? I thought I''d do it after him... okay? He came all the way around the corner. Shall I entertain you at Temeye et al first? Oh, don''t worry about it, all right? Temeer and the others will have a good time."


    "Say it. It''s a big difference if you think it''s gonna go the same way you did earlier, right?


    "Oh, yeah? Well, let me show you what''s different."


    "Huh...!?


    The moment Isaac said that, his powers fell out of his knees.


    Even if it manages to hold up to you, just like earlier...... no, a more intense drowsiness strikes me than earlier, and if I lose my mind, I''m going to fall asleep in an instant.


    But.


    "Ho...? I tapped into something more powerful than just now, but don''t be surprised. I thought it would be over in an instant...... you mean you just have to say it?


    "... in short, he''s just very sleepy.... if you know what I mean, it''s not unbearable"


    "Tell you what, no matter how you look at it, just give it your best shot. Nevertheless, if I hurt you badly, I wouldn''t enjoy it. Well, I''m just saying I shouldn''t worry about it... because I''m good enough to try to make as many of them happy as possible."


    "Eh... say it. This...!


    Ever since I woke up, I''ve been thinking about how to deal with this attack.


    Though it just makes me sleepy, I just made sure for myself how much of a threat that is.


    Nothing was done just because of the whim of their opponents, and there was no wonder where they had been killed as they were or were still part of the people rolled to the ground.


    And if we lose here, I guess this is the time.


    As long as that happens, I''ll chew my tongue out a thousand times here right now and die, but it''s too early to give up.


    In short, we just have to do something about this drowsiness.


    I guess that''s what Soma would say and do it easily...... No, it''s the earliest thing I can do to say that Soma can only do that.


    She did what Soma would do.


    Then... yes, then.


    There''s no reason why I can''t do what Soma tells me I can do right away.


    Besides, what we''re trying to do isn''t that hard.


    Like Soma and She, I''m not trying to do anything impossible.


    Magic to resist drowsiness actually exists.


    Just use that.


    Do something you''ve never been able to do before.


    That''s all.


    So, if there is...


    "- Light. I will obey my thoughts and turn them into the power to disgrace and defeat demons. And with that power, it doesn''t show up here right now."


    - Demonic Conductor, Protecting the Demon King, Spiritual Concentration, Unique Concentration, Mount Ji Tu Cheng: Magic and Cure Light Wide.


    Moment after moment, light covered Eina and She''s body.


    The light dissipates as it blends into the bodies of the Ainas, but the effect is dramatic.


    Knee strength has returned and drowsiness haspletely disappeared.


    If you turn your gaze to She, it''s a nod that''s back.


    Apparently, She''s drowsiness was also sessfully defeated.


    Though it was something I thought I could do... I only loosened my mouth a little to what I really could do.


    "Heh... did you just break that one? I see. You really just have to say it."


    "It''s obvious. It''s hard for you to think that the same hand will work."


    "... Eina can do it naturally"


    The words, I guess, were She''s true intentions.


    I told She about this one beforehand, because She didn''t say anything then, she just nodded at me.


    This magic was a sess, I''m sure, thanks to it as well.


    Nevertheless, this is also where ites from.


    No way, that''s the end of it.


    "Sa... don''t worry about it. Is it too much to hurt? It''s only a waste of time for each other. I can tell you as far as I''m concerned."


    "You can''t waste it. No... for you, I''m sure you don''t want to fight what you''re gonna lose."


    "Ha, you''re a really strong woman. It''s fun to snap a woman like that... okay. That kind of thing is behind us. Are you seriously going to beat us?


    It seems confident and so on, but what is more so now?


    Sure, there are many unknown parts, but there''s no way I''m here if I''m not going to.


    She nods, as she agrees with such Eina''s thoughts.


    "... naturally. ¡­ rather, there is no reason to lose"


    "You''re strong inside with a clear face over there, too. But there''s no reason to lose, hey... really? Even that demon king wasn''t any match for us, was he? I think that''s enough reason for Temeer and the others to lose."


    "... Soma hasn''t lost. ¡­ there is no way to lose"


    "... right. You simply don''t see him now. It''s about him, so one of these days he''ll just show up."


    - No, he lost, didn''t he? I''m here for more evidence than anything else. "


    The voice echoed on the spot in a way that blocked the words I tried to utter, determined.


    And with that, a new shadow appears abruptly.


    It also looked like a boy around the age of ten, if only to say so by appearance.


    But shortly afterwards, they realize that it''s not.


    It was just like when I saw Satya.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s just that you look the same as a person, and you weren''t the same as a person.


    Half-consciously, he swallows his spit, gobbling and throat ringing.


    But Isaac spoke in an easygoing manner, as if he hadn''t noticed the fact.


    "What, are you already kerried?


    ''Yeah, it''s surprisingly light. Well, as far as I''m concerned, it saved me a lot of trouble.''


    "Huh..."


    Aina''s shoulders bounce reflexively against the gaze pointed at her as she said.


    But it was words spoken by something like that boy that captured Aina''s consciousness and didn''t let her go more than that.


    - Did Soma lose?


    No way, really.


    "Eh... no, that''s impossible after all. I know you''re trying to upset us by saying that, but you hated me."


    "... that''s not possible.... Don''t Lie"


    ''You''re healthy. It''s very painful to have to crawl you to the ground like that... well, why don''t you just let me get my hands on it?''


    "Right. I''ll just deal with him anyway. When you guys say it''s an element of uncertainty - there''s no such thing as a demon king anymore. Conversely, if I had to deal with them, I''d be gone... but I''d have to assume that I''d be in the right mood. I''m a little tired. But it''s going to start again soon."


    "... eh"


    He looks around his whole body to taste it with words and bites his lips off.


    I have a lot to worry about... first of all, beat the guy up.


    If you turn your eyes to She, you''ll get a nod back.


    Apparently She had the same idea.


    This is not training.


    There is no need for signals or anything like that, and if you lower your hips slightly as you set up, She scratches out.


    When Aina also turned her gaze forward, she mmed her magic into the man to cover the movement.

 751 The End Of A Nightmare.

    The battle that began was overwhelming.


    As even Cecilia, with littlebat experience, can tell, the difference in power between the two sides is far apart by the overwhelming.


    Should I say that there is just something to say, or that there is not enough to say?


    It was Aina and the others who were overwhelmed.


    "I wonder what''s wrong? Doesn''t seem like much to say, though? Was it just your mouth?


    "Ha... say it. Look, I''ll show you my powers soon."


    "... Well, then hurry up.... it''s going to be over."


    "- Be...!? Shit...!


    She jumps into Isaac''s nose and ps a blow as Aina taps into the unchanging magic in a row and sews between them.


    If the power of each and every one is certain, so is the coboration.


    Isaac was just flirting with it, still unable to cope with She''s movements circling from her blind spot, and was unnecessarily blown away.


    Still critical and preventable in time, sh against the wall or get up quickly, but there''s already Aina''s magic waiting for her there.


    "- Burn down."


    Immediately after, the pirs of me rise and illuminate the surroundings red.


    With the sound and smell of Nanica burning, Cecilia was inadvertently exhaling small, looking at such a sight.


    To be honest, the Einas'' strength is more than expected for Cecilia.


    Though I had seen one of those scales several times before I came to the king''s capital, I had not thought it would be this far.


    Cecilia certainly doesn''t have the strength of her own, but she has seen it more than once if it''s a battle of the powerful.


    Although you can''t measure your opponent''s strength without fighting, if you look where you''re fighting, you can see your general strength.


    From what I have measured in doing so, the two strengths were undoubtedly something that would have been quicker to count from above even within this country.


    Besides, if the two fight in tandem, or if they are single, they may have nothing against them.


    That''s all they were capable of.


    In contrast, Isaac is, after all, just a prince of one country.


    And like Cecilia, the original Isaac doesn''t have that muchbat capability.


    This is due to the same reason Ceciliacksbat capability at the root... because if I put it in short, it will not be necessary.


    We need the least we can do to protect ourselves, but it''s just excessive.


    Because even if you can acquire a thousand abilities, there is no such thing as a scene.


    It can also be said that it should not exist.


    A situation in which a person qualified to inherit a country must repel his enemies on his own.


    If you run into a situation like that, I have to say it''s toote in every way, that''s what I mean.


    Besides, in order to gain strength, a corresponding workout is required, as well as a corresponding amount of time.


    But there are many things you need to learn in order to seed your country.


    Therefore, Cecilia and the others could not possess powers other than self-defense.


    Isaac apparently draws strength from the outside, but it still makes no difference that he is a single prince.


    It was only logical that there was no way we could use force against those who were at the top of the country.


    - No.


    I''m sure it is.


    "Huh... why..."


    Inexplicably Aina bites her teeth, and She, who hase back next to it, also stares somewhat surprised at the ce where the pirs of me are rising again.


    Normally, if you eat something like that, there''s no wonder you were dead.


    I would have just said it was good and serious.


    But.


    "You''re just in a bit of a hurry with that one. You really do, don''t you, Temeer and others? No... or just that I can''t do it? Damn, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t use it even if you have the strength. I felt sorry for him. But well... thanks to you, I''m finally getting used to it, huh?


    Isaac''s body, slowly walking from the mes, did not even have one of the wounds, rather than the burns.


    The fact that the me is not sprinkled or something like that indicates that it is burning down the burning of things that exist around it.


    It was clearly an anomaly.


    "... I did feel prevented, but I should have caught it"


    "Oh, sure. You know, it blew me up on the wall, so I''m not wrong about one thing, okay?


    "... wrong.... It''s strange not to have one scratch... it''s impossible"


    "No? So what''s wrong is that Temeer''s perception is better. You hit a chunk of iron with a stick of wood, and you can''t hurt it if you can blow it up, can you? It''s the same thing."


    "... soma would do it"


    "You''re in trouble because he''s really going to do it... but what does that mean? You''re saying that my magic prevented me from inflicting one burn for the same reason?


    "That''s what happened. So, what do you think, you understand the difference in power? Then let''s not do this anymore, shall we? If we''re going to spend the same amount of time, I think we should stop wasting our time and enjoy ourselves. Oh, don''t worry. I''m not going out ofpany. I''ll entertain you both together. If it''s an experiment, it''s something they''ve already done there."


    "Eh... Nah..."


    "- So you''re saying it''s no use, right?


    "- Be!?


    Shortly after Aina tried to unleash her magic, she had a startling look on her face.


    Because Isaac was moving instantly in front of Aina.


    That''s all I can say if I told you, but it was natural for Eina to be surprised.


    Because Isaac''s movements today were clearly improbable, that no preliminary motion existed at all.


    No matter how fast the travel speed may be, a preliminary operation is certain to exist.


    Alternatively, a preliminary operation may not be required if it is also used for short-range spatial transfer, but even if it is a short-range, spatial transfer is not that easy to do.


    It is such a substitute for those who are rich in the talents of some exorcisms, so desperately able to wear them at the end of their efforts.


    But the genius of Isaac''s guidance certainly should not have been so much.


    With so much help, I don''t think I can increase my talent enough to be able to transfer space.


    If so, it would mean that it is a simple velocity...... this cannot be as mentioned earlier.


    Still, it may still be possiblepared to the possibility of having a spatial transfer... which means that although the preliminary operation itself existed, this one was carried out at an unrecognizable high speed.


    If that is also one end of the power that Isaac borrowed, then the power is immeasurable.


    But I would have felt more of that on my skin than Cecilia did, but I wasn''t lost in She''s immediate aftermath.


    The moment Isaac appeared in front of Aina, She was stepping into the blind spot.


    And my arm just swung out.


    "- Come on, what Temeer and the others just said, right? It''s hard for you to think the same hand will work, huh?


    "Huh...!?


    Immediately afterwards a high sound sounded, but Isaac''s body would still not have sustained one scratch if it had not moved slightly from the spot.


    Instead, She''s sword dances through the universe.


    Not only did you prevent the attack, but you took She''s weapon.


    But it was for a moment that She was upset.


    "... If it''s a weapon, it''s still there"


    Instead, I just have to miss this opportunity. When I take another step, I wave my arm again -


    "So I don''t know. You''re the one. - You can''t beat me in Temeer."


    "- Damn......!?


    But Isaac, who made it nothing, mmed him to the ground.


    Furthermore, he is stepped on the head andpletely held back by pursuit and all.


    "Huh... this...!


    The situation hadpletely reversed when she came here, but Aina still doesn''t seem to be willing to give up.


    To Isaac like that, I tried to tap a chunk of me... but it never seeded.


    On the brink of it, the moment Isaac turned his eyes to the magic, he flew.


    "You''re lying......!? Oh, but not yet."


    "It''s nice to get busted once in a while, but honestly, I''m tired of it. It''s weaker than Temeer and the others thought. Besides, I''m more enjoyable."


    "- Oops...!?


    Isaac''s fist plunges into Aina''s belly, who still won''t give up her resistance...... Aina''s right arm lifts up in an attempt to unleash magic even in such circumstances.


    But that''s it.


    The ensuing blow of Isaac knocked Aina on the ground again, just as She did.


    "Damn, she''s a tough bitch to the end. Oh, isn''t it bad to think that a woman like that can enjoy it for as long as she can?... Well."


    Whimpering, as if to show Cecilia, Isaac slowly looked over at the surrounding situation.


    Friends who remain in their dreams.


    Aina and She, who said they were here to help, suffered a second defeat and fell to the ground.


    And.


    "Come on - it''s time for fun"


    To let him know what it means, Isaac has deliberately turned to Cecilia as he hoisted the edge of his mouth.


    Then Ipared Aina to She, who couldn''t get up, and I just narrowed my eyes to see which way it came from.


    "Eh... wait...!


    "Am I?"


    It was something impulsive that shouted.


    It''s not that I have any idea.


    But shortly afterwards, the moment Aina and the others were shown in her sight, she came up with something to do.


    "Oh, my God, shut up and take a good look. The one who came here to help you is going to let me do whatever I want, okay? Yeah, yeah, yeah. It''s a situation. And you, too."


    "- I will do it to myself...!


    "What? What?


    "Yes, no, it''s not... I like myself, it is...! Before the two of you, I will deal with you......!


    Maybe they don''t want this to happen.


    I just did this, and maybe it doesn''t make any sense.


    But still, I couldn''t possibly have done it, such as watching the two people who came to help me shut up where they would be ravaged.


    If only I could do that.


    "Ha... I see, I knew you were looking forward to it, too, while you were watching?


    "Well, yes... I can''t stand myself anymore, so before you two -"


    "- but dismissed. Well, I know you want to have fun soon, but wait a little longer. There''s only one of us, Hate and me."


    "Hey, why......!? I...!


    "Mm-hmm. You''ve decided, haven''t you? - Because it''s more interesting. That word would be a lie, but it would be more interesting to keep you waiting here, wouldn''t it? Then I won''t. I don''t know why."


    "Huh...!


    At that moment, oh, I clearly realized that there was nothing more I could do.


    There''s nothing left for me to do.


    Power falls out of his whole body, and the fist he was squeezing can be lifted.


    "Well, now it''s time to start having fun. At first... I knew you would, this way."


    Cecilia watched as Isaac''s hand stretched out to Aina with her powerless eyes, just silently.


    As has always been the case... as nothing could have been done, even in front of my people.


    Oh, still... still.


    I thought.


    Prayed.


    I don''t know how to overdo other things... but still.


    - Somebody.


    I don''t care what happens to me, even if it''s just the two of you who came here to help me, who are too helpless to do anything, please help me, and...


    "Well, what the hell does this guy taste like or have cancer -"


    "- Hate and you will not have a chance to be sure of it. - Don''t touch me, Shiro."


    It was at the same time that the words were heard and Isaac''s body was blown away.


    The sted Isaac''s body shing against the wall makes a roar... but the person looks back in a rxed motion just to say if he''d found out about it.


    Person who appeared abruptly on this scene.


    Dark-haired, dark-eyed boy.


    "Well, I apologize for being so honest for the second time... but this time I''m really here to help"


    So said Soma, with an invincible grin.

 752 Nightmare Knot

    Looking over the scene, Soma exhaled one breath.


    Because I knew it, but I thought it was something you always liked to do.


    But it has also been so far.


    Though.


    "Well... I''d really like to be free right now, but can you wait a minute? There''s something we need to do before we do it."


    When I told Cecilia so, Cecilia, staring at me with her eyes open, returned to me as if she was hacked.


    Then he snorts at me again and again.


    "And naturally! It is normal to put it behind you, because you are not worth as much as yourself and other roadside stones! Rather, it is enough that you have no problem ignoring it! I''m useless and useless, and besides...!


    "No, I''m not going to ignore it..."


    Iugh bitterly at Cecilia, a strange tension, whether she was under excessive stress.


    And when Cecilia, who was forcefully theorizing how useless she was, looked like she noticed something, she looked at this one like a snack.


    "Oh, uh, by the way, Lord Soma... are you okay? No, or is this a hallucination I''m seeing that I''m escaping reality?


    "I don''t think hallucinations are hallucinations for now... but I know what you''re trying to say, and there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Move your gaze while you say that, and see about Aina and She.


    They didn''t seem to be able to get up yet, but their consciousness seemed solid and they were looking this way.


    I told him his eyes were not surprised, but rather slow.


    I couldn''t argue with it because I was absolutely right, but instead when I just smiled bitterly, I turned my gaze straight forward.


    Because the two of you now need more words, and most importantly, the man who blew it was about to get up.


    Man...... Isaac has turned his suspicious eyes as he slowly rose up.


    "Stupid...... demon king, so...? I thought you said you killed him..."


    "Hate and I don''t remember that, do I?


    "Shit... that bastard, you mean screwed up? I said a lot of things with my mouth... but no, well, fine. Well, I''ll do it anyway. That''s what I was gonna do. I only did it on their behalf because they said it was just in case... but I wouldn''tin if I did it."


    Saying, Isaac smiles with a belligerent face.


    The face was full of confidence and he didn''t seem to think of anything like losing.


    "Hmm... you''re very confident, aren''t you?


    "Ha... it''s obvious, right? I got the most power, didn''t I? The thing is for sure, those fellow Temeers rolling around in there prove it to you, don''t they? After that, it''s just Temeer. Defeat Temeer and I will be the strongest of all. You didn''t screw me, did you? Now you can show me what I can do. Because of that, maybe I''ll be the next demon king... then I don''t mind. Instead of Temeer, I will destroy this world. Enjoy your eyes, have fun."


    Isaac seems to believe that what he says wille true from the bottom of his heart.


    To its appearance, Soma inadvertently exhales a sigh.


    "... I see, I know exactly what you meant. This is certainly... pathetic."


    "... ah? Temee... what the hell are you talking about?


    "Well, what could it be? Well, don''t worry, you''ll find out soon enough."


    "So say what... no, you know what? Is that how you''re gonna confuse me? Temeer is really hostile to me, you know that? So that''s how you use your cunning hands. Goddamn it... but I don''t know what else to do, if I feel this power of mine. Well, don''t worry, Temeer won''t kill you any time soon. Temeer needs to have some fun, too. So, I''m going to show you the special seats where Temeer''s people can do whatever I want, okay? Then you can enjoy Temeer, too, right? Kuhaha......!


    "Hmmm... the more you open your mouth, the more divergent you are from what Cecilia was telling you..."


    I heard the second prince was a quiet, discreet figure, but the person in front of him looks exactly the opposite of him.


    It still seems more convincing to me when someone tells me I''ve been reced.


    Did you simply say that you had suppressed it until now, or even if you were fascinated by the power?


    Well, either way, it doesn''t change the impression Soma has.


    "Really, you''re even pathetic... it''s just not sneaky to look any further, and I''m going to end it right away"


    "Ha, you don''t have cancer yet, do you? I''m telling you, it doesn''t work for me...! But, well, I''m in favor of getting it over with. I can''t wait to have fun...!


    "Hatred and hatred will note to you. No - should I say that I haven''t visited since the beginning?


    "So I was just trying to confuse me with words that didn''t make sense -"


    "- By the way, I''ve been wondering for a long time now... is that nk okay?


    "What, nk? What happened to the nk -...!?


    You can afford it, without even showing the bare gesture of paying attention to this one. Isaac turned his gaze to his nk and dyed thatplexion in amazement shortly afterwards.


    But I guess that''s natural, too.


    Isaac was acting like this attack didn''t work at all, but his left nk did swell up and he could see internal bleeding.


    If I did poorly, there was no wonder where I had even hurt my gut, there was no way I could feel anything, etc.


    "Oh,e on, stupid......!? Grr......!? Temee... what the fuck did you do to me...!?


    "Whatever you say... you just kicked it? And when I blew you up earlier,"


    "Huh... is there something stupid going on...! I did get blown away, but I..."


    "Well... so we''ll give it a try? We should just finish each other off, and they just installed our consent."


    "Huh... Ha, he''s superior...! You used some kind of smallworker anyway, didn''t you? But I''ll tell you that my hands don''t work anymore...!


    "Hmmm... no matter how many users, if they use hands that don''t know the means, I don''t think they can prevent it just the second time... but isn''t it something my generation cares about?"


    Whimpering with sighs...... I narrow my eyes to Isaac, who is slowly running this way, and in an instant I turn behind it.


    Isaac did not immediately realize the matter, and what he noticed was that Soma had deliberately breathed out another sigh.


    "Oh man... now you''re just a weak jerk"


    "Oh...!? then, stupid, when are you behind me......!?


    "It''s toote. Well, in a double sense,"


    Isaac looked back in momentum with consternation, but by then the attack was already over.


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Disease Thunder: Purple Lightning sh.


    Isaac''s right arm, which had been shed, danced through the universe.


    "............ what? My arm...? Oh, oh, my... my arm is ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!?


    To pain, or the shock of his arm being shed off, Soma squatts on the spot screaming and zeroes his sigh three times at Isaac, who desperately holds down his bloody overflowing right arm with his remaining left arm.


    Now really, what I was doing was just a weak jerk.


    "Crouch, yes, it hurts... it hurts, so...!? then, stupid, stupid stupid......! I''m the strongest... I should be the strongest...! I told you so, demon......! I told you, there''s nothing I can''t do about it, but the devil...!


    "I just wanted to say that you''re sorry for riding the devil''s sweet words... well, let''s just say we''re going to have a lot of fun around here."


    "Gu...... stories, bulky......? Ha ha ha... I knew it, Temee. You mean you used some dirty hands...!? So, let me...!


    "No? It is not. The story is about what you did - no, what you thought you did."


    With that said, Somaid down her sword.


    But it''s not Isaac pointing the cut.


    The tip of waving a straight lifted arm, so to speak, is this very spot.


    "- I will break the devil''s sword."


    - Sword Reason, God Killer, Dragon Killer, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Cutting, Massacre Sword, Unique Concentration, Disease Thunder, Lightning Mirror Water Stop: Pr moves, shing.


    Keep shaking it out...... nothing, didn''t happen.


    Nevertheless, that would be natural.


    With the exception of Isaac, there are only women and Ainah sleeping on this asion.


    No scratches, just sleeping on the spot.


    There''s no way something''s going to happen.


    But that just seemed so to Soma''s eyes, and it seemed different to the others.


    Except for the fact that the women seem unconscious, Cecilia, Aina, She and Isaac all gave me a startling look just when I saw something that was unbelievable.


    "Behold, what...!? Goo, Te, Temee, what the hell did you do...!? Why would they do that without a scratch......!?


    "Would that be decided? - You were watching because it was all an illusion."


    In a literal sense, everything was an illusion.


    Everything that Isaac thought he was doing, everything that Isaac thought he was the strongest about himself.


    Everyone, including Isaac, was hallucinating, so that''s just what I thought.


    If you''re hallucinating, you can naturally do whatever you want, and you can be the strongest.


    Most importantly, the illusion seemed to be quite powerful, even the illusion, and those who think Isaac killed must have actually died.


    It''s typical of powerful illusions that affect reality.


    However, not everything seems to be reflected in reality, as you can see from the eyes of Ainas, who stand up slowly and wonderfully confirm that there is no scratch on their own bodies.


    I just don''t know where that line is drawn... or maybe it''s too powerful, so it doesn''t reflect anything but decisive.


    Whatever.


    "Now, so you also know what my senior said earlier? Your hallucinations didn''t work for me. It just seemed like you were ying alone. Why should I feel sorry for you?


    "What... stupid... I was just looking at an illusion...? Such, such, stupid things..."


    "Unfortunately, what is in your eyes now is the truth. And... even if you were hallucinating, what you did wouldn''t change."


    Soma is not a person in this country.


    So I don''t have the right to tell this country to take responsibility for spreading chaos, etc... but still, I''ve seen and been shown all sorts of things.


    If you have the right to make me pay for it, I do.


    "Oh... no... yes, I''m the strongest... I''m supposed to be the strongest...! This is Temeer''s hallucination anyway, isn''t it? Are you fooled by that? Yes, I am... I am the strongest...!


    When he stood up as he called, Isaac attacked him as he was¡­ the movement was entirely, the movement of ordinary people.


    And that was probably, like, different from what Isaac thought.


    Shortly after I moved it out, I said I hadn''t done anything yet, but there was a desperate look on that face... there''s no reason for pity.


    - sh.


    I didn''t even need to use the moves, and the moment I shook my arm out, Isaac''s body shook about.


    As it is, the force falls out of the entire body and falls on the spot.


    But.


    Though he defeated Isaac, Soma was not slightly distracted.


    In a way, this is the front seat... because the next one is the real deal.


    "Well... let''s settle this."


    The moment I said and turned my gaze, the space ahead of my gaze slightly shifted.


    It was something that looked like a youth that appeared so that it stained out of it.


    Something about it - looking at the devil, Soma narrowed her eyes, as she observed all of it.

 753 The End Of The Nightmare

    Cecilia slurped her throat as she watched the newly emerged figure.


    Because at first sight I realized that it was something other than a person.


    I felt something simr from things like the boy I saw earlier... is that what the devil is?


    Though I heard some stories...... to be honest, I didn''t even think I could beat it fine dust.


    I never thought Isaac would be using illusion all the time, and I don''t think Soma, who spotted it, is really amazing, as always.


    But obviously, that man is not the winnable opponent of man.


    I don''t care how much soma it is, I don''t feel I can beat it... if I looked sideways, I could tell that the Ainas would think the same thing.


    But the difference with Cecilia is that you''re definitely supposed to think so, but you have trust in your eyes?


    I don''t think I can win... but if it''s soma, I''m sure that''s what you think.


    Regardless of Cecilia, if that''s what you think, I''d like to think.


    But... the man''s presence is so overwhelming that it''s impossible.


    What the hell is Soma going to do with that guy?


    Staring at her like that, Soma opened her mouth like she had no feelings whatsoever.


    "Well... it''s already been a long time since I''ve beente at night, and I just want to get it over with if I can... can I just ask you one thing?


    ''Hmm... as far as I''m concerned, I have no reason to snort at that word... well, I don''t mind. The reward of defeating the man... and he should give me one or so of the souvenirs of the underworld. "


    "Ho...? That''s pretty disciplined, isn''t it?


    ''Whatever. That''s what demons are for. "


    "- He said he was cheating on this man, is it?


    Deceiving, the man had no great reaction to the word.


    Instead, I just need to know what I''m talking about, tilting my neck.


    ''Deceive...? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t cheat on the guy, did I?


    "Are you going to blur? What this man didn''t realize when he was in the illusion himself... well, it wouldn''t be something he had to do if he said he had no choice. But why didn''t you notice?


    It was, indeed, right.


    That''s all there is.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if the hallucinations themselves hadn''t worked, as Soma did.


    I mean...


    ''Hmm... I see, that''s certainly not true, but I''m still not fooled, am I? You didn''t ask me that. "


    "And it was like you had fooled this man?


    "That would be an unfortunate mistake. I did say I could have the strongest power... in reality, I don''t remember saying. It''s only a hallucination¡­ and until you showed up, you were actually able to wield the strongest power. It''s your fault that it''s impossible, and I''m not responsible?


    "I see... what a rhetoric. Then change your words a little. Why did you say something to make me mistaken?


    ''I have no reason to answer the second question more than I have already answered the question... no. Speaking of which, wasn''t that a question earlier?''


    "That''s right. You just answered my confirmation."


    "Knock... well, then there''s no choice. So, why did you say something to make me mistake it? ''Cause it''s more efficient.''


    efficiency, it was convincing, to be honest, that Cecilia held first.


    Because if Isaac had realized that everything was only hallucinations, he wouldn''t have been able to get that far.


    I guess I was able to do what I wanted because I thought I really had the strongest power in my hands.


    Or, if they had told the truth from the beginning, how would they have been?


    ... Maybe there was someone there who looked very much the same as Isaac I knew.


    I think about that, confirming my own limbs and legs freed by themandment being broken...... but it is also a pointless assumption.


    In fact, Isaac was never informed of the truth until the end, after he had already done irrevocable things.


    I can''t undo that fact... and regardless, just because it''s efficient doesn''t mean I agree with that method.


    ''And also because the man would be happier. In fact, he''s been happy ever since he got the power, hasn''t he? Well, the despair seemed huge when I learned the truth for that matter... but I can''t help it either. I need consideration for everything. If you felt the despair for being happy, you would have had enough''


    "... is that so? Then to be honest, I was relieved."


    "Relieved...?


    "Uhm. - I think I can crush you without any hesitation. You know, showing up also means you''re ready."


    "Ha... you wanted it, like a demon king. Have you grown by not being able to defeat the man without difficulty? Or was he called the Demon King and you got it wrong? I am the devil - the thing that makes the hands and feet of the world, obeys its will, and performs its will. Don''t think of humans as enemies."


    "Then you should feel a little better, right? I''m sorry to hear you get hit so lightly with such a big mouth."


    ''Let''s give that word back exactly as it was. I''ve already seen enough of your power. Then there is no chance that this win will shake. I overestimated myself and underestimated this one, I regret it......!


    A man screams, and Soma turns her gaze.


    We set aside for a moment and shed shortly after.


    Hearing a resounding roar, Cecilia thought that the feeling she had just felt was right.


    After all, that man is not the enemy of man.


    The sight reflected in the sight was an affirmation that the thought was right.


    Every single light bullet that keeps pouring like rain seems to hold tremendous power.


    It is the room of this throne, which should be designed to withstand any attack where ites from, that is shredded slightly each time a light bulletnds.


    Just eat one alle, and most people must be fatally wounded even if they don''t do it badly.


    The man is running around even more vertically and endlessly as such things pour out of the sky countless times.


    The appearance is so invisible to Cecilia''s eyes that, if you notice, you turn around to Soma''s blind spot and this is another ughter that is invisible to your eyes.


    I know it''s ughter even though I can''t see it, only because of the sound it sounds right after, otherwise I wouldn''t even know what happened.


    Furthermore, whenever what appears to be its ughter is knocked into the ground, walls, etc., this is again heavily shredded.


    It definitely has more power than a light bullet, and once it''s properly tapped in, you can do thest thing you want to do is live.


    And he maniptes those two freely.


    If you try to escape the sh, you can use the light bullet, if you try to escape the light bullet, the sh will fly.


    If you say so, like Eina and She''s toppatibility.


    Strike down an attack with two or more coborations whileunching more than one attack each.


    There is no gap between close and far, and if you stand in front of something like that, no one must escape.


    Or one country¡­ No, can it destroy the world itself?


    I even think about that.


    Most of all.


    ''Eh... stupid, why...! I''ve seen your power, and I''m guessing that you can definitely win. Why... I can''t capture your movements...!?


    Above all, it would be an amazing soma in front of something like that that, but it would scratch everything without difficulty.


    Besides, I don''t see a single rush on Soma''s face, rather enough to even feel spared.


    In contrast, it is the man who is unable to afford it.


    At first, he even showed a bare gesture of admiration when he saw a soma that responded to a man''s attack, but now he has no remnants of it.


    The impatience that wasing up on its face little by little was now so clear that it could be seen clearly.


    The man''s attacks were gaining momentum in proportion to that, but still Soma''s movements have not changed.


    Beat down all the light bullets that are likely to hit you, and the ughter that is emitted bounces back.


    Though the man''s attacks are on the side of increasing harshness, only Soma has a cool face and continues to groan.


    But that''s why the sight was so unusual.


    Soma really doesn''t change.


    It''s not just theplexion, it''s the movement and everything.


    Would you know how abnormal the situation is, Cecilia can capture Soma''s movements?


    Yes, Cecilia knows exactly how Soma works.


    It is as if a man does not know.


    I don''t even have to say again how unusual that is.


    In other words, even though Cecilia has no idea what a man''s movements are, Cecilia''s eyes also capture them, and Soma is somehow able to seal the man''s movements perfectly.


    You''re supposed to be making only visible and understandable moves, but it''s as if you don''t see why Soma can do that.


    What is this other than an anomaly?


    "Damn... he''s really the same, isn''t he?"


    and simrly watched the battle of the Somas, whining as Eina shrugged.


    Cecilia turned her gaze reflexively because it felt like there was a sound of understanding there.


    "Lord Aina... do you know what the hell Lord Soma is doing?


    "Yeah? You''ve decided that, haven''t you? - I have no idea."


    "Heh...?


    "''Cause whoever he''s dealing with, whatever he''s dealing with, he only makes the same moves? At least that''s what I see in my eyes. But then, you overwhelm all the opponents you fight. You can''t understand that, can you?


    "... Mm, I agree.... but the least I can tell is when I actually tried to fight Soma.... I don''t care how you look at it, it''s faster this way, but I can stop it all. I don''t know why."


    Listening to the two words, Cecilia nodded so much that she understood why she thought there was a sound of understanding in Aina''s whining earlier.


    In fact, Eina, I''m sure you do understand.


    However, that means that Soma is iprehensible.


    And at the same time, there was another thing I understood.


    That is why the two of you have so much faith in Soma.


    I just thought Cecilia was the reason for the stacked time.


    No, I''m sure there will be that too... but more than that, I guess this figure is the factor.


    If they do continue to look like this, they must think that Soma will do something about what the situation would be.


    Cecilia figured out so much about Soma, too, but apparently she just really meant it.


    If I say so, the more powerful the opponent is, the more he will demonstrate his main office?


    Cecilia realized that Soma''s strength was in an area that could also be called an anomaly, because that man''s power was extraordinary and high.


    Otherwise, Cecilia would surely still not have realized the true value of Soma.


    It''s ironic, but the power of a man is so great that it proves Soma''s strength in rtive terms.


    But naturally, that must not have happened from the person you''re dealing with.


    In fact, even anger, followed by haste, was emerging in the man''s face.


    ''Eh... this can''t be happening... it can''t be happening...! Though the Demon King, man outweighs me...!


    "Hmm... I don''t care what you think, but as a senior... Oh, speaking of which, I heard words earlier that might be appropriate for these situations. - How do you feel about overstating yourself and underestimating this one? Did you regret it?


    "You......! Huh... no, that would be good. Oh, let''s admit it. Surely you can do quite a bit. [M] However, you are still a human being¡­ this way, we have to deal with it¡­!


    The moment I said it, a man turned his hand towards Cecilia and the others.


    What this means was immediately understood because a change in vision urred shortly thereafter.


    The light-bombs that have been aimed only at Soma have poured down on Cecilia and the others at the same time.


    "Kuck,e on, protect them. Then you won''t be the same as before...! After all, you beat me...!


    Hearing the voice of a manughing high, Cecilia felt blood draw from her face.


    How much is the array, as I thought earlier.


    There are hundreds of them just by counting them, and just the Ainas can''t shoot them down.


    If soma bes responsive to it, that''s what the man says--


    "I don''t know... if being pushed around is something anyone would do the same thing?


    "Huh...? Oh, Eina, my lord?


    Cecilia identally turned a bewildered eye to Aina, who grunted those words, because neither fine dust nor feelings of fear had surfaced in Aina''s appearance as she looked up at the falling light bullet.


    It doesn''t even show frightening at all, as if to say there''s nothing like that... as if you understand the end of it.


    And.


    As if Eina''s attitude was correct, the next moment, hundreds of light bullets disappeared without one left.


    No sound, as it has been from the beginning.


    A man opened his eyes wide.


    ''If so, stupid......!? This is such a stupid thing......!?


    "Oh my God... if they were hunted down, they would try to attack the irrelevant, and so on. Well, I feel like the bottom was shallow from the start."


    "Eh... you...!


    When Soma stared back at the man who was going to stare at him without looking at him, for the first time since the beginning of this battle, he took his ce.


    A man takes a step backwards like he was barely pressured by it... but soon, he takes a step backwards just to humiliate it.


    ''I am the devil......!? It''s what the world wants. That''s for you...!


    "I am tired of hearing such entrustments. Come on, would you be satisfied? Then - I hope it passes into the afterlife with regret for what I have done. I don''t know if there is such a thing as the afterlife in the devil."


    ''Huh... don''t lick me, human...!


    Screaming, a man jumped to Soma... Soma watched it, just silently.


    And.


    - sh.


    It was almost at the same time that a potpourring grunt sounded and something like a sh of light ran.


    For a moment, I lost sight of Soma for the first time... but soon I''ll find him.


    Soma stood behind the man who jumped just a little further than he had earlier been in position.


    However, the position has just changed and I don''t see any difference in the way a man looks or Soma looks...... No.


    It''s just, I didn''t get it.


    As soon as Soma hadid his sword upon the sheath, he proved it, and the man''s body was dusted.


    Is it because Soma doesn''t even have to confirm it?


    Without even ncing, Soma exhales one loud breath, not even saying it''s finally over.


    And in fact, it was a signal of the end of this battle¡­ or of this disturbance itself.

 754 Finish Your Nightmare. Next.

    Looking at the sight in front of him, Soma exhaled one sigh.


    What is there is hustle and bustle, as well as chaos.


    Of the king''s capital of Veritas, all over the city.


    Soma sighed looking at such a thing, because in a sense the culprits of that confusion were Somas.


    We defeated the Second Prince, so this mess broke out.


    Three days have already passed since the array.


    It was to be known earlier that the second prince had been defeated¡­ or that he had gone missing.


    No, more precisely, I had to let you know, should I say?


    For the people of the king''s capital have awakened from their dreams.


    The people of the Wang capital dreamed... that they kept hallucinating because of the power of the Second Prince.


    It is only natural to wake up from hallucinations without a second prince, but they have never realized that what they were seeing was a hallucination.


    The reality that existed in front of me and the world I was aware of.


    If those two were different things, it would be more impotent not to be confused.


    And that was happening all over the king''s capital.


    It was only natural for a mayhem to ur.


    Nevertheless, confusion arises because we basically don''t know why that happened.


    Therefore, it was decided to announce the matter of the second prince.


    That the second prince was hallucinating everyone in the king''s capital by illusion and that the second prince had already been defeated.


    Sometimes it wasn''t that long before I saw the hallucinations, or at least the mayhem would have subsided.


    However, even if we can understand it, it is another story, and above all, if we think that the civil unrest at the corner has subsided, we will lose the g to bear as soon as possible.


    Instead, the Veritas upper management has now be more mayhem than the inhabitants of the Wang capital.


    But it''s also about the upper echelons.


    That''s why this situation in the Wang capital is still much better.


    It''s better and this is it, so it will still take some time for Wang Du to get back to normal... No.


    Or maybe if it means back to normal, it won''t happen again.


    Veritas upper management has be a mayhem, partly because they have also been able to recognize reality correctly.


    Yes, reality.


    On behalf of the King - that is, that the whole of Veritas has been subjected to more chaos than the King''s capital because of what the Second Prince decreed.


    Regardless, I wish I hadn''t touched you immediately, but I still can''t do anything about the damage that has urred, and above all, there is no guarantee that it will stop there.


    Besides, there was also the question of what to do with the treatment of the injured party.


    Who destroyed something, who stole something, whomitted someone, who killed someone.


    Those are things that should be incriminated regardless of what they are supposed to be.


    But they only kept what was ordained by the king''s proxy.


    To incriminate them like that is also to undermine the credibility of something called a country.


    But on the other hand, if we do nothing, that must reduce confidence in the country.


    Even though it''s all the Second Prince''s fault, the general public didn''t know that.


    Nevertheless, it would be a little further before such things began to appear on the surface.


    Well, it''s an issue that''s bound to erupt, so Soma''s sigh includes that.


    Despite being some kind of culprit, it was mostly because he was trying to get out of this country without taking responsibility for it.


    Yes, Somas - Soma, Eina and She are all over the city of King''s Capital in Veritas because they are about to leave this King''s Capital.


    The reason is simply that it is not good for the Somas to stay here any longer.


    Because Soma, Eina and She are people from countries that are hostile to Veritas.


    And that''s why you don''t take responsibility... no, it''s also why you shouldn''t take responsibility.


    The enemy man defeated the second prince who controlled the civil unrest, no matter what means he took.


    If that were known, it would surely be a straight line of war.


    It''s the beginning of a full-scale war, not at the same level as before, repeated skirmishes near the border, etc.


    Exactly. We have to avoid that.


    That''s why the Somas had to get out of here early.


    Or they were supposed to have to leave even shortly after defeating the Second Prince.


    That was the best and the least risky way.


    The king''s capital was truly in the middle of a mayhem.


    It would have been easy to escape.


    But he managed to stay here because he just felt guilty about escaping in it.


    The truth is, I can stay a little longer.


    "Nevertheless... I wonder if it''s really all right"


    And, if she turned her gaze to the voice she heard, Aina looked toward the royal castle with a worrying look on her face.


    Probably thinking about the person there...... Soma makes me shrug my shoulders.


    "I wonder? Honestly, I can''t say anything. He said that he had received a minimum education as a royalty..."


    "... but on the contrary, it''s only minimal.... halfway"


    "It would be easier to handle if you didn''t know anything. I know too much to just assume responsibility, and I don''t know too much to rely on. You''re halfway there."


    "But that''s not something you can''t help. In many ways."


    "Well it is. It''s not Cecilia''s fault that we only have a minimal education, and it''s not Cecilia''s fault that there''s no other royalty to take charge of."


    Naturally, what Eina was worried about was Cecilia.


    Yes, there is no Cecilia on this asion because she chose to stand as yourst remaining royalty¡­ as the king''s deputy.


    The reason why the Somas didn''t leave right away may be stronger, too.


    And even if it''s still possible to stay, it''s also decided to leave.


    Cecilia told me.


    He said it was okay.


    I said I''d try it this time.


    If they say that with a strong and determined eye, it would be impable to try to stay any longer.


    But... no matter how determined you are, whether it works or not is another story.


    "It''s just... whether it''s Cecilia''s fault or not, the facts are facts. Nevertheless, even if it was difficult to do so because of it, running the country should not be a problem in itself if there is cooperation around¡­ I doubt that cooperation will be obtained in the first ce"


    "... if you look only at the facts, Cecilia is the usurper"


    "... well, if you look only at the shape, it means you took down the second prince, who should have been the winner of the civil unrest, and scratched him from the side. We have no choice but to say that Cecilia did it than to put the fact that we cooperated."


    That must not be funny from the surroundings.


    For those who stood on the side of the First Prince and those who stood on the side of the Second Prince, Cecilia bes the head of the hostile faction.


    Especially from those who stood by the Second Prince, it was about the arrowheads who thought they could suck sweet juice.


    It can''t be interesting on the inside, and there''s no wonder if we never actively cooperate.


    Even if all of Veritas is currently in chaos because of that second prince, so be it.


    "In the first ce, Veritas upper management is famous for being rotten. Still, given the fact that it has moved a great power called Veritas, it would be quite capable, and I hope Cecilia is able to hold the reins of those..."


    "... Well, I can''t seem to"


    "Well, there''s something intuitive about it, and you don''t seem to like that. I''d rather try to get rid of it..."


    "Exactly. Nice to finally meet you. If we do that, the country will really stop going. However, I''m going to try to do it one of these days..."


    Whether it''s a good thing or not, whether it works is another story.


    In the first ce, before that, there is the question of whether we can move the country well.


    Think of the inside thing first, after it''s done well.


    "Well, the truth is, at least the country won''t be able to walk away. Even if there are no coborators inside, there are coborators outside."


    "... n, diment to Radius"


    "Well those two would definitely lend a hand. We can make a basement for it."


    "I wouldn''t have expected it so far, but there''s no way I''m going to miss it."


    This is your chance to change Veritas from the inside without destroying him.


    There is no chance of missing this opportunity.


    After that, the Empire will surely help us as long as we request it.


    Whatever the Empire used to be, those two now, there''s bound to be nothing unobstructed about it.


    Nevertheless, I still don''t know if it will work.


    It''s going to move something big: the country.


    There''s no way anyone can give such a guarantee.


    Well, whatever...


    "That''s all we can do. And then it''s Cecilia''s job."


    "... right. And Cecilia said she''d do it herself."


    "... all we can do is believe"


    "So, there is. Well... so it''s time to go."


    Turning their backs off the spot with the two nodding, they walk out of town.


    Soma and the others have something to do, and they can''t be very rxed.


    We will need to head to the Empire first and report on the whole street.


    Then go straight back to the Sacred Capital and report back again.


    In particr, we need to be well informed that we have defeated two demons (...).


    This is a serious matter for future policy.


    We need to let them know as soon as possible.


    And then, that''s why I''ve been away for quite some time, and there could have been some movement over there.


    We also need to confirm those things.


    Besides...


    "Sometimes what I was saying."


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, but do you want to see how it goes?


    With that in mind, Soma and the others followed the king''s capital of Veritas on the road leading to the Empire.

 755 The One That Disappeared During The Tabernacle And The One That Remained.

    Royal Castle of the Kingdom of Veritas, between the thrones.


    That ce, once seated by those at the apex of this country, waspletely deste.


    Because I was spared the hassle of cleaning it up and was left alone, but my footsteps identally echoed to the ce where people had nevere in more than thest three days.


    It''s not supposed to look like anyone, but only the footsteps sound, and gradually the shadows start to appear thin.


    It was even as if it were an influencer, but eventually the shadow took the form of a solid man.


    He''s short, looks like a boy at first nce, but he''s not.


    I should have walked away from this ce once, it was the devil.


    The demon, who looked like a boy, smiles when he nces around as slightly as he looks for something.


    Then, heading straight to a certain point...


    ''Apparently, you''ve been screwed a long time, haven''t you?


    The words were directed to the ground.


    The boy''s demon gaze is also directed to the ground, but naturally no one is there.


    There can''t be a response from where I spoke - a response that shouldn''t have, I returned shortly afterwards.


    ''Hmm... an extra favor. Quickly, help me.''


    ''It''s the mountains that want to do that, but you don''t know exactly where you are, even though you know which neighborhood you''re in somehow. I need you to untie that hallucination.''


    "Shit... well, I can''t help it, can I?"


    The moment I said that, in a space where nothing was supposed to happen, the sole appeared to seep.


    That face is undoubtedly the demon that should have been defeated by Soma earlier.


    However, that appearance existed only from the neck to the top.


    "It''s not pitiful that you''ve just turned out like this."


    ''I already told you it was an extra favor?


    ''Oh yeah, I''m sorry about this''


    Apologizing, the man leaked his tongue to the boy who remained smiling.


    Still, I guess I had nothing more to say than that because I understand that a man is in a lower position in this situation.


    There''s nothing a man can do about it.


    The men are demons, i.e. not ordinary creatures.


    That''s why I don''t die trying to be just my neck, but that''s also simply to say I won''t die.


    No matter how many demons you are, you can''t just move around your neck.


    Three days have already psed, in fact with only the neck, because you will never remember to starve or die of hunger, so you will still not die where you have been left alone.


    With a hundred more years to go like this, a man won''t die the same, but that''s all at the same time.


    If you can''t do anything, there''s no big difference between dying and dying.


    The devil is not a normal organism, but he is also not ecological enough to grow on his own if his limbs are missing.


    To fix it, we need the right means.


    And the boy has the means to do it together.


    ''Hmm...... okay. More than that, have we got treatment yet?'' Cause I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to be left alone with my neck any longer. ''


    ''Well, I guess that is. And so am I.''


    ''Then fix it quickly. And when it''s fixed... Well, how can you? That human being has humiliated me so much that I don''t have any more. I''ll multiply it back and dye that face in despair. Kuck......!


    ''Hmm, you seem to enjoy it and most importantly... By the way, I''ve actually been wanting to ask you something for a long time now?


    "What? No, more than that, you need to treat me first. ''


    ''No, it''s about that, isn''t it? - I wondered why I had to fix you. "


    ''... what? What the hell are you...''


    The man stopped halfway through the words, I guess, because that''s where he finally realized what was floating in the boy''s face.


    The boy had a long grin on his face... but only his eyes, he wasn''tughing.


    And what is in its eyes is contempt and ridicule.


    It seems convenient to forget, but you''ve already failed, haven''t you? Where is the need to fix you for failing?


    ''Eh... you help me...!


    ''Yeah, I did say it. I told you, that''s only until you fail. Of course, right? I have no taste in mud boats. [M] Well, I''m the one who turned your ship into a mud boat.''


    ''What...? What the hell are you talking about...?


    "Your unique ability... to show that hallucination was a real pain in the ass. Besides, it went too well with him, so I apuded the annoyance. I never thought a contract would amplify each other''s power. Whatever he is, fighting him in advance will have added to your troubles. For the first time only, or depending on how you do it, you may have killed the Demon King."


    When a man looked at a boy who kept talking by himself with the kind of eyes he only saw strange things.


    No, or... maybe I just didn''t want to notice.


    I''ve already...


    ''In that sense, it was a real shame that you left it to me. Because thanks to you, I was able to teach a variety of things and make them look at them. Well, it was a little hard to keep it down. I thought you were going to kill me for a while. Was it worth it? This is how it unfolded the way I wanted it to. Nevertheless, should I thank the Demon King for this? Because this is how you kept your promise properly. By making sure I can''t resist without killing you in a critical ce.''


    ''Eh... you, are you kidding me...!?


    ''No way, nothing... I think this is a prescribed route? You didn''t think I wouldn''t betray you, did you? In fact, I betrayed her. [M] Well, if that''s the case, I don''t have a choice. Oh, not this time, is it? Yes, of my own ord.''


    Saying, the boy''s hand extended to the man''s head and grabbed it.


    Until earlier, the man would have wondered if he would finally start treatment with it, whether it was now or not.


    "You, don''t... don''t...!


    ''Hate and you have no reason to ask. There are many reasons not to ask. Do you mean, if you say you don''t like it, why don''t you just resist?


    "Oh, you......!


    The technique had already been lost from the man, even as he resisted.


    There is no arm to release the sh, and that much power is not left to release the light bullet.


    Thest time I solved my best illusion was earlier.


    ''Not resisting means you don''t hate it. That was fortunate. I didn''t want to be forced to absorb my reluctant expanions. "


    "You, stop -"


    - Okay, I''ll take it.


    The moment I said it, the man''s head blew up.


    But soon, something that should have sshed to regenerate backwards gathers into the boy''s hand and is absorbed into the boy''s hand, but disappears as if.


    You don''t need that much time until everything disappears... the boy deepened his grin when he opened and closed his palms a few times to confirm something.


    "Yeah, this looks okay"


    To be honest, there was only a small amount of power left over from the man, so it was not sufficient as a replenishment of power.


    But it''s not the power itself that matters to the devil, it''s the quality of power.


    And now it''s not just the man who absorbs it, it''s the two of us, including her share.


    If you fit yourself in, it''s for three.


    From what the boy was trying to do, it was enough.


    ''Well, shall I finally move, too? To fulfill my purpose. "


    When he muttered so, the boy disappeared from the spot and went to the ce where he intended.

 756 Former Strongest, Confused

    And then I woke up.


    It was the white ceiling that was reflected in the instantaneous vision, a fluorescentmp provided.


    Nevertheless, white is not that of the hospital, nor is the fluorescent light lit.


    It was a very normal, familiar morning ceiling.


    And it was almost at the same time that I recognized it, and there was a loud noise in my ear.


    But my hand reaches out reflexively, and the moment I tap it, the sound stops.


    If I turned my gaze slightlyte, it was ced on my pillow - the rm clock pointed to the short needle pointing to the seven and the long needle pointing to the twelve.


    Seven o''clock and that''s why...


    "... Hmm?


    It was shortly after Soma groaned so and tilted her neck slightly.


    A familiar voice came to my ear with the sound of the door opening.


    "Mr. Soma, it''s morning...... I knew you were awake. Still not worth waking up..."


    If I turned my gaze to my voice, it was still the way I knew I was showing my face through the door.


    but I don''t recognize those clothes that are wrapped around me.


    No¡­ it was an unrecognizablebination, if to be more precise.


    Then again, why is this person here?


    "Hmm... Felicia, is that okay?


    "Yes? Uh, all the time... I''ll keep watching... but do I look like someone else?


    "No, that''s not what I mean..."


    "... Could it be that you''re sleeping down? Damn, that''s unusual."


    The way he said that and smiled certainly seemed to be Felicia.


    But when that happens, the question only increases.


    But before continuing to utter the word, Felicia turned her back on the spot.


    "Sa, I saw something unusual, but if you''re too rxed, you''ll bete. I know you don''t have to tell me, but hurry up, Mr. Soma, will you?


    "Late, is... to what, is?


    "Is that it? Are you sure you''re asleep? That''s really unusual..."


    With a decent strange face, Felicia looks back.


    And.


    "What do you mean, school?"


    Felicia, dressed in a high school uniform she attended back in her previous life, uttered those words.


    Though there were many doubts, soma, who rose for now, followed a familiar room after wearing a uniform that looked familiar on the wall.


    It was also familiar to see it spread outside the room.


    On the front and left, there is a hallway leading to the other rooms, and on the right there is a staircase for descending to the bottom, which is slightly helical.


    Though I was a little worried about what was going on in the other room, I eventually turned to the stairs.


    If you go down about ten steps, it''s the front door.


    Left and right each has a door, but you head left without getting lost.


    My voice overflows as soon as possible, but I still don''t see anyone.


    If we bare the room at the end of the door and opened the half-open door, there were three familiar faces there.


    "Ah, Mr. Soma, you''re finally down. Things were a little strange earlier...... maybe, are you tired?


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Turn your gaze around as you return words to Felicia, one of them.


    It was there, again, a familiar sight.


    Breakfast with hot air is lined up on the horizontal cottage table to the extent that the six can sit, and morning news is on TV.


    A man sitting alone reading a newspaper raised his face from the newspaper...


    "... soma, good morning. Sure was a littlete today."


    "Right. There''s nothing particrly wrong with that, but it might be a little unusual. Well, just sit down, Soma. I''ll make it breakfast. Oh, and, good morning, Soma."


    "... um, good morning, Father, Mother"


    To the fact that it was us who was there and Sophia who showed up from the kitchen, Soma exhaled herself to exhale unexined emotions.


    It''s like it''s appeasement, it''s discouraging... well, only one thing''s for sure: more questions.


    But anyway, it''s breakfast.


    If you sit there leaking a bitterugh at nature and where your feet are oriented without getting lost in particr, your share of breakfast will be arranged before then.


    It''s Felicia that''s lining up.


    "Hmm, sorry, Felicia."


    "No, I''m a child tamer, but I''m someone who takes care of me. I''m sure I can help you with this."


    "Hmm..."


    Somehow new information came out again, but when we get here, it might be quicker to think about it once we''re done putting out all the information.


    Breakfast is over on the table while I think about that, and Felicia and my mother get to their seats, too.


    When my father also folded the newspaper, everyone put their hands together almost simultaneously.


    "I''ll have it."


    What a strange feeling that the four voices ovepped.


    Though it is a word of no consequence, the only person in this life who has spoken of this was Iori, to the best of Somma''s knowledge.


    Yet now, as is normal, these three had spoken as well.


    In contrast, even if I didn''t say it was ufortable, I felt a little strange.


    Well, given this situation, it is now where one or two weird things have increased.


    "Mr. Soma? What''s wrong, sir?


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Reaching for the chopsticks, under the strange gaze of a girl who is apparently supposed to be childhood tamed.


    Speaking of which, although I thought it had been a long time since I used chopsticks, it seems surprisingly something I remember.


    Or maybe it''s because of this unsure situation, but in any case, there''s nothing wrong with it, grabbing what''s ahead of you stretched.


    It''s a simmer in a small bowl.


    The low volume is probably due to the excess of yesterday.


    A well stained color indicates that.


    But that means the vor is also stained again.


    If I threw it straight into my mouth, the taste spread into my mouth as expected.


    But because it was as expected, Soma feels ufortable at the same time.


    The vor was something I knew... but it shouldn''t be something I felt from Sophia''s cooking.


    The difort doesn''t disappear, although I think it''s something I remember unexpectedly, etc., in a corner of my head.


    "Hmm..."


    Ask casually how the three of them are, but naturally they don''t seem to remember anything like difort.


    It''s as if it''s always been that way before, continuing to eat with bickering.


    To its appearance, Soma shrugs again, hmm.


    "Well... I wonder what the hell this is all about"


    Disputed by their bickering and the sounding from the TV, the voice disappears without reaching anyone''s ear.


    Including that, Soma exhaled one breath, looking at the ceiling, which she was ustomed to seeing and should never see again.

 757 Formerly The Strongest, Understanding The Status Quo Little By Little

    Felicia said, "I''ming," and Soma was somewhat like other people.


    While one ear captures the word "go" returning from inside the house, its consciousness is geared towards the sight in front of it.


    What was there was a view that I was used to seeing.


    There''s no such thing as a strange philosophy, a corner of the residential area.


    But still, it''s also the scenery that you should never have seen again... exhale one breath.


    Really, what is this situation?


    Normally, it must be a dream.


    But there were a few puzzling things about turning it down.


    One of the most questionable things about Soma is that he doesn''t have any memories of thest minute.


    It was before I woke up... or I have no memory of sleeping in the first ce.


    Thetest one that Soma remembers was when he followed the king''s capital of Veritas.


    Normally, I guess that would mean sleeping afterwards and the dream you''re having there is this... I can''t help but feel ufortable.


    There was something simr to the feeling of impatience, like forgetting something.


    Well, maybe it''s not so surprising considering that the vague memory is a dream.


    But in the first ce, I still wonder if this is really a dream.


    I still wish I knew it was a dream... but at the same time, I had a sense of reality until odd.


    I don''t know how to exin it, but I''m convinced it''s a dream and a reality.


    I don''t know if I''m saying it myself, but it''s really like that.


    and.


    "Mr. Soma? What''s wrong, sir?


    Felicia identally peered into her face as she continued to think looking at the sight in front of her.


    There was a clear colour of worry on that face... but this Felicia is also a point of questioning.


    Why Felicia?


    I haven''t seen Felicia face to face heretely.


    Will it include She and Cecilia, given that the most face-to-face would probably be Aina and the most recent?


    In short, the fact that Felicia, whom I haven''t seen recently, is a childhood trainer, doesn''t reallye to mind.


    Well, maybe it''s because I haven''t seen him, but I shake his neck to the side, thinking... etc.


    "No, it''s nothing. I was just a little bored."


    "Really...? Though I find it quite unusual for Mr. Soma... maybe you''re really tired? Then you can rest..."


    "What, you don''t have to worry so much. I''m just a little sleepless."


    He seemed unconvinced at any rate, but walks out to lead Felicia like that.


    To be honest, I still don''t know where I''m going... but given the circumstances, it''s not that bothering.


    As already mentioned, what Felicia is wearing, and what Soma is wearing, is the high school uniform that Soma once attended.


    Then there will be nothing but going to that high school.


    Fortunately I remember the road to high school...... or it''s not such aplicated directions in the first ce, so I don''t have to recall.


    If you walk straight down the road running in front of the house, you should get there in about enough time.


    If it is as Soma remembers it...... its likely to be considering the situation in and around the house.


    In fact, if I walked out, Felicia came with no particr way of remembering the doubt.


    That''s how Soma is attacked by the strange sensation that will be her several times as she goes on her way to school with Felicia.


    So is walking to go to high school for the first time in decades, which means it''s with Felicia, but more simply against the fact that she''s headed to high school with someone.


    Wherever I returned, there was little to be with anyone on the way.


    That would be about it, though it would have been shortly after enrollment.


    That is why it was such a strange feeling to be walking in this way with someone.


    Well, if I say strange, it makes me wonder that Felicia is supposed to be childhood... or childhood itself.


    Though much remains to be seen, this situation, with the exception of the characters, is likely to be close to Soma''s previous life, which also reproduces his high school days.


    But in the first ce, Soma - the Phase Horse didn''t have any childhood friends.


    Because I used to move again and again every few years, I didn''t visit the opportunity to connect such a rtionship with anyone.


    I stopped moving since I moved here when I was ten... and that''s why I''m wondering if there''s such a thing as childhood tampering.


    Once you think about it in this life, Aina is going to be childhood friendly...... what happens around She?


    I feel gaze from next door when I think about how much age difference falls under childhood tampering and what happens to Felicia if She falls under it.


    If I turned my gaze, Felicia was leaning her neck strangely.


    "Hmm, is something wrong?


    "No... Though Mr. Soma doesn''t usually chat that much, I thought it was usually more and quiet today.... After all, is something wrong?


    If anything happens or not, it''s definitely happening in a progressive fashion right now, but I can''t even say it.


    If this was really a dream, there is no problem.


    But if it wasn''t a dream, it''s a problem.


    Anyway, Soma has heard simr stories recently.


    The power to dream of ideals while in reality.


    Although it is doubtful if you ask me if this is ideal, I cannot deny the possibility that it is something simr.


    That hallucination didn''t work for Soma, but it did this time, and I can''t say enough that this isn''t the result.


    Soma is not omnipotent, and the devil is still there.


    I shouldn''t have spoken of anything more far-fetched than this could have been something caused by the devil.


    If it''s your usual soma, you might not be on guard so far.


    But now, I needed to.


    Because...


    "Do it......!? It''s notte as it is......!


    "- Hmm?"


    "Huh?"


    Indeed, this road is the main road to high school.


    But it doesn''t mean there''s no side roads to take for granted.


    And Soma was a little too focused on his own thoughts and had diffuse attention to his surroundings.


    In other words, what are you trying to say, is that you werepletely defenseless against someone who suddenly jumped out of the sidewalk.


    It was at the same time that I realized that the impact ran on my head.


    "Huh..."


    "Huh... Yikes...!?


    Soon after, the pain also ran...... but for a moment, Soma remembered the doubt rather than feeling the pain.


    The voice I just heard... and because the appearance in my sight just before the collision felt like something I knew.


    Even if the vision only dims for a moment, the revived vision is directed to those who have had an immediate impact.


    There was a girl falling to the ground... her red hair flowing in the wind, eyes of the same colour and eyes.


    "Oh, sorry, just in a hurry...... time!? Ho, I''m so sorry, if I see you anywhereter, I''ll be sure to apologize for this...!


    When I told him so, the girl rushed out.


    I don''t have time to call it off, rocking my bracketed hair in two, and its appearance quickly gets smaller.


    As he turned to its back, Soma exhaled a sigh.


    "... for Christ''s sake, what''s really going on?"


    The girl now was definitely Aina.


    It was definitely a uniform, although it wasn''t ours, but we didn''t seem to know about it.


    It really feels like what kind of situation it is.


    And now I''m sure.


    the biggest problem in this situation.


    I also have a feeling that Felicia is childhood friendly and that Aina is going to be transferred somehow, which is a problem, but the most problematic thing about the current situation is that she bumped into Aina.


    If it is the usual soma, it is impossible.


    No matter how distracting it was, there was no way it could have been that much of it was inevitable.


    But the reason is simple.


    Soma today was because he was only an extremelymon high school student, who could not wield any power.


    Though I had somehow felt that at the time I woke up, I am nowpletely convinced.


    And that means that even if this was during the devil''s surgery, there''s nothing Soma can do.


    Because I knew it, I was going to be careful with my behavior... but now, I don''t know what happens at this rate.


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath as she watched Aina''s departure, which was already invisible.

 758 Ex-Powerful, Hunched

    As expected, but the location and structure of the high school didn''t seem any different from that in my memory.


    Mixed with the flow of those who wore the same uniform as themselves, Soma was moving on to a ce where she even remembered her nostalgia and stepped inside the school building.


    Regardless, I have to go from here to my own ss ssroom, but I don''t need to worry about that.


    Because Felicia is here... not just walking into the school building, but something that came to mind at the same time.


    "Two Years and Eight Groups," which is certainly the ss to which Soma used to belong, but apparently this is also the case here.


    There is no basis, but there was only such certainty.


    I wonder what the situation really is, while I head to the top floor of a four-story school building.


    The ssroom is on the back of the right hand side, up the stairs.


    Make sure it''s definitely that ssroom from the te on the door of the ssroom, and if you let it in, there''s, naturally, what the students look like in the same uniform as themselves.


    But that''s how I somehow ascertained inside the ssroom, while the movement of Soma, who stepped out of his foot, stopped for a moment, because I found out there what I saw.


    The person also seems to have noticed about this one at about the same time,ing up with one arm to say hello.


    "Hmm? Oh... hey, Soma"


    It is Iori Kanzaki who is showing how unmotivated he is while poking at his desk.


    Though I tilted my neck slightly, speaking of which, I reckon it was the same ss when I was two years old.


    Well, I don''t know how far that affects the status quo.


    As far as I have looked over the ssroom at all costs, because there is no face I have seen other than Iori.


    Both in previous life and in this life.


    Though I can''t say enough to remember the face of my ssmate a few decades ago...... it was doubtful if it made sense to think about that area.


    "Mr. Io is the same."


    That''s what Felicia sighs about, proof of that.


    Yes, Felicia also belongs to this ss.


    It would be pointless to think about it because it is different from previous life at this point.


    "Absolutely. Well, it looks like he did."


    Respond with one hand up to Iwo while indicating nodding consent.


    However, it is also true that we no longer know the situation better than this.


    The reason is Aina, whom I just encountered.


    I''m thinking maybe they''re transferring to this ss... but then it means that Io and Aina belong in the same ss.


    Needless to say, Io and Aina are parents and children.


    I wonder what I would do with the integrity of the area, and well then I think back to thinking if I could tell.


    You''ll find out soon enough anyway, and when you don''t, it''s when your expectations were wrong.


    Either way, there wasn''t much point in thinking about it now.


    With that in mind, Soma moves to the back of the window.


    That''s Soma''s seat.


    Felicia is in front of it, by the way, and Iwo is just in the middle.


    When did you say that position was surprisingly difficult to attract attention, etc.?


    I got to my seat with an unreserved thought, and there, is that it? I heard that voice.


    "Hmm? Felicia, what''s wrong?


    "No... next to Mr. Soma''s seat, wasn''t it an empty seat? I think it waspletely empty..."


    "Well, I''m sure that''s what happens in my memories."


    But if you ask me, there was a chair and a desk next to Soma''s seat.


    But the total number of people in this ss should have been thirty-five.


    It''s a calction that leaves one more as it is.


    Well, there''s something that hasn''t existed before, so naturally...


    "Well, even transfer students wille"


    "Oh, did you hear that?


    "I''m not listening, but I''m sure that''s what happens."


    "Hmmm...... well, maybe so. Oh, maybe that guy who bumped into Mr. Soma earlier? He was wearing a uniform I''d never seen before."


    "Hmm... maybe that''s what happened"


    Felicia is probably joking, but I''m half sure Soma will be.


    Because if they say why, that''s the promise.


    Though I don''t know what the hell this is... even if it was just a dream, if I ran into that much of a sticky situation, it would be a lie not to.


    And the pre-bell bell rang while I was talking about that.


    I still have time to get to the main bell, but Soma also gets to her seat so as to fit Felicia, who rushes to her seat.


    If you look out the window somehow from there, what you can see from there is the school gate, the figure of the students rushing in.


    If you move your gaze in the left direction, it''s the school yard that extends your vision.


    Speaking of which, I keep staring at the sight somehow, admiring myself that the view from here was something I remember to the extent that I seem nostalgic.


    Feeling the buzz in the ssroom backwards, Bo, eventually the main bell rang.


    And at about the same time, the door to the ssroom opens...


    "Well, the bell''s already ringing, huh? Here, take a seat. Don''t treat me like I''m absent if I''m too frivolous.


    The moment he turned his gaze reflexively, Soma repeated several degrees of blinking.


    Sure, it would be a lie to say you didn''t consider that possibility... but honestly, no way.


    The person who apparently seemed to be a teacher from that word and deed that came into the ssroom was, however, clearly short.


    Asmon as they say elementary school, but the atmosphere is certainly that of an adult.


    Besides, it''s someone I know.


    It was Cami.


    No, although I did teach at the college...... I feel terribly ufortable about what to say.


    But Cami keeps talking, wondering if she found out about Soma''s confusion or something.


    "Okay, you''re all in your seats, aren''t you? Then attend...... okay. We''re all going to miss it, and there''s something different going on today."


    "Something different, is it? Uh... maybe a transfer student wille, or something?


    "Oh? That''s sharp, Felicia. Oh, because there were so many new seats there? Well, let''s just say you''re right."


    Cami''s affirmation of Felicia''s question sprang up the ssroom.


    Well, it''smon inics and such, but whatever it is around elementary school, at least in my previous life, I never weed him as a transfer student in high school.


    It can be taken for granted to make noise out of its rarity.


    It''s about Iori who''s distracted by theck of interest, and Felicia has a surprising look when she looks back here, wondering if she was half-hearted while asking her own questions.


    I shrugged my shoulders back to it, and if I turned my gaze forward, I would have just told Cami toe in towards the open door.


    And I showed up from there... well, as expected.


    It was Aina, in an unrecognizable uniform.


    He seemed nervous at any rate, but that was also until he stood on the bench.


    Felicia, who saw the appearance, leaked the word, and Aina, who reacted to it, turned her face to this one.


    So I opened my eyes, probably because I captured Soma''s appearance.


    Shortly afterwards the scream sounded.


    "Ah!? You, just now!?


    "Hmm? What, you guys know each other?


    To Cami, who seems strange, Aina and Felicia, who are dewying their consternation.


    So far as I expected, the opposite makes meugh.


    Apparently, with that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders again, saying that she was going to trample on her promise for now.

 759 Former Strongest, Introduces Himself With Friends

    If a rare transfer student has arrived, it is the promise that the questioning will begin first.


    And Cami, our leader, is apparently tolerant of the area.


    As a result of you saying that you can use your time in the home room as much as you like, it wasbined with questions flying early in arrows to transfer students.


    The stories of ces and hobbies I used to live in are preface, and I even fly to the half-ampressive question that there are people who really listen to me, like my favorite type and whether or not my boyfriend is there.


    I''m just impressed again that this is something I do well to answer such questions politely, one by one with a grin.


    Some of them deserved to be taken for granted, or they seemed to tter their rtionship with Soma.


    Well, I reacted like that earlier.


    There''s no way I don''t care.


    But the way Eina answered it was calm itself.


    There is no particr rush, and I will solve the misunderstanding while exining what happened earlier.


    Enough to let the ssmates know that the figure is really nothing, and a discouraging sigh leaks from there.


    It did not seem to satisfy them, the curious age.


    "Hmm..."


    And that''s how I looked at Aina, and I felt a fuzzy nce.


    It''s not from Eina, it''s from Felicia, who sits in the front seat.


    I leaned my neck to that gaze that peeked at me.


    "Is something wrong, Felicia?


    "No...... I still wondered if Mr. Soma cared about that guy too"


    "Hmm... well, if you care or not, you do care"


    Although it means a lot differently to those who are asking questions, there is no difference between what you are concerned about.


    Although I do not intend to put it in my mouth any more than I have not yet been able to grasp the current situation.


    "... Really?"


    "Or if you''re also a transfer student who suddenly shows up, you''ll naturally be concerned. ¡­ Well, there seems to be an exception in this ssroom for about one person."


    Ahead of the gaze is Iwo, who remains stuck at his desk.


    He didn''t seem to have any interest in the transfer students with motivation, and Felicia smiled bitterly as she watched him.


    "Sure, it''s about Io who doesn''t show interest in out-of-season transfer students"


    "Well, it doesn''t feel like he should show a little more interest."


    With that said, I narrow my eyes to that look of Iwo.


    Because from Soma, I was also concerned about how Iori was doing.


    As far as Eina is concerned, she still doesn''t seem to know this one.


    I guess my earlier reaction was that it was only because of what happened when I went to school.


    And Eina didn''t even react to Io.


    Nor does Iori seem to be reacting.


    Even though Eina has already introduced herself and told her that it is called Kanzaki.


    That may mean that thest name coincidentally is the same, or something like that.


    Well, only inconsistencies arise, such as parents and children attending the same high school year.


    To tolerate it there, you still have to.


    In the meantime, when I found out about it, did I find that it did not go to the end to rify the current situation?


    If this was just a dream, all you have to do isugh at yourself about what you''re dreaming of crap... well.


    "Well, did you go through all the questions you wanted to ask? Well, I don''t have time for that anymore. If anything happens yet, ask them individually. Oh, yeah, you''ll see the seats, but next to Soma. You''re in trouble. If you are, tell him, soma?


    "Why do you say that only to me...?


    If it''s just a neighbor, then some are right neighbors, and some are sitting in front of them.


    I don''t know what to say to myself alone, but Cami left the ssroom without seeing how she would receive the protest, shaking one hand flirtatiously, then, I''ll leave it to youter, etc.


    Wouldn''t you be a little too free?


    Looks like Cami.


    But those who are left behind are not umted.


    Eina stood on the spot like she was a little confused, but eventually she seemed to realize it wasn''t a joke or anything.


    Moving on with my legs without anyone telling me any more, I walked to the rear of the ssroom, right next to Soma.


    "Um... that means you''re Soma, right?


    Even though that still leaves you confused, you''ve been talking to Soma because you heard me talking to Cami earlier?


    Or...... because you really know it from the beginning, etc., but return the words.


    "As I was hearing earlier, it is"


    "Well... then it''s okay that this is my seat. And... in the meantime, can I say hello? If there''s a problem, you can ask me something like that."


    "That''s right... well, they asked me to do it right away, even though it was one-sided. Besides, this is not something you would have known about. But if you really depend on everything, you can''t do anything about it."


    The same is true of Soma if he is not sure at all.


    Rather, given his understanding of the current situation, there might have been less to be answered.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m not going to take care of you that much. I mean... either way, I''m supposed to apologize."


    "Apologies...? Oh... about this morning, is it? I don''t care..."


    "It''s not about what you think, it''s about how I feel. Well, I''m on the better side now... but I''m hoping I can get it back with something sometime."


    "Hmm, I really don''t need to worry... well, if that''s the case, I guess I''ll just look forward to seeing what you do"


    "Even so, I guess there are a few things I can do... oh, no eh...!?


    "You don''t have the courage to say that in a joke."


    Squeezing his shoulders, he turns his gaze toward Iwo.


    Though I don''t seem to be aware of this one, I just didn''t have the courage to say that in front of my father, either, just soma.


    "Well... I''m d you''re the gentleman next door. Oh, yeah, now it is, and I think I heard it earlier... it''s Aina Kanzaki."


    "Hmm... Sure, you haven''t introduced yourself yet. My whole life..."


    So for a moment I got stuck in words because I wondered which name I should be named after.


    In Soma''s subjectivity, the world as it stands is very close to that of previous life.


    If so, I wondered if my name would be there.


    But it was only for a moment that I was lost.


    Sometimes the majority of the people I''ve met are rted to this life.


    - It''s Soma Neumont.


    Whatever this world was, whatever memories it had of previous life, it was because I understood that I was nothing else today.


    "Yes... well, good to see you again, Soma"


    "... um, it''s nice to meet you, Eina"


    What a strange mood, but there''s no need to say anything extra here.


    And, thinking about it, my voice flew in from the front as well.


    "Oh, seats are close, and I''d like to thank you,"


    "You... Speaking of which, you were with Soma this morning."


    "Yes, my name is Felicia Leonhardt"


    "... yeah. Well, sometimes you don''t know unless you''re women. Greetings, Felicia."


    "Yes, thank you, Aina"


    Soma tilts her neck slightly, still remembering what a strange feeling it was to the development that those who were supposed to be friends would get to know each other.


    Because Aina''s gaze seemed to have be something to spy on for a moment.


    Doesn''t seem like that happened to me... but is there something about women or something else?


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled one breath wondering what would happen now, looking sideways at Aina rushing to her seat at the sound of the bell that began to ring.

 760 Former Strongest, Take Advice

    It was only at the beginning that it was a little different, but once the ss started, it was never particrly different.


    Well, it''s changed enough at the time that Soma is taking high school sses.


    But whatever the circumstances, it is true that the sses themselves were normal.


    Soma watched instead of doing anything, a form on the ckboard about something she missed a lot and didn''t remember at all: differential calculus.


    It should be said that both Eina and Felicia take sses seriously.


    Rather, it''s more serious than Soma.


    However, it is also a wonder because it is serious.


    We were learning side by side in college, and there was a uniform there.


    But this is the only school that should be in Soma''s memory, even wrapped around uniforms that should be simr.


    It''s something I don''t even know about Aina''s uniform... but it''s something I don''t think would have been strange anywhere.


    I have to wonder once again what this really is about and how I look at such a sight.


    Maybe we should explore the status quo without thinking about it, but we don''t have the means to do so.


    I understand myself best because it''s about me.


    The soma nowadays was just ordinary people.


    It is only then that we need to move carefully.


    If it''s just a dream, let it go and you''ll wake up on your own, and if it doesn''t, it''s not something you know what happens if you move poorly.


    If it were truly the work of the devil, it would not do this pointlessly.


    If it should make any sense and you move without knowing anything, there can be ample chance that the situation will get worse as a result.


    Or if you''re on your own, it''s in your hands to move knowingly about danger.


    "... Hmm"


    Whimpering, looking straight ahead and sideways.


    And then, also near the center.


    If they''re just fantasies, there''s no problem, but at least for now Soma doesn''t feel ufortable with them.


    Think of the situation as strange, but there''s nothing that makes you think you''re not in person.


    Then we should have considered the worst, and inevitably we should not have moved now either.


    Well, when ites to what we can do now, we''re going to observe the surroundings to determine the situation to an extent that it''s not unnatural.


    "I''m passive for a long time... but I can''t help it."


    I know it doesn''t seem like me, but I can''t help it.


    We have to do more than just in case it''s possible.


    "... really, if it''s just a dream, it just needs to be the seed of the story..."


    Or maybe it''s like I''m half sure what this situation is like at the time I''m thinking about it...... well.


    With that in mind, Soma continued to observe her surroundings, listening from right to left to a teacher who seemed somewhat familiar.


    I didn''t think anything would happen during the ss, but all I found out after all when I finished my math ss was that there was still nothing special about it.


    The time off I visited shortly afterwards was not unusual again... No, was there anything different about it?


    Except for the fact that people gathered around Aina to listen to all sorts of stories.


    "Aina is very popr..."


    "Well, it would be like a transfer student''s fate."


    Though Soma also had experience transferring schools, and although it wasn''t this far then, I remember taking some questions.


    When I was in elementary school, it wasn''t so umon.


    If you are also a rare high school student opponent, it would be natural for this to happen.


    Most of all, I don''t know how realistic this situation is.


    "Speaking of which, shouldn''t Felicia ask questions or something? I don''t think I''ve ever done this before."


    "Well, if we don''t do it now, we can''t do it in the future, because that doesn''t mean we can''t. And even if there''s something that bothers you, someone''s going to ask you first if it''s this situation."


    "Sure, it is"


    Because the big, cluttered, vague question is over in the morning homeroom time, or now it seems to be moving on to a narrow and specific story.


    Even if we talk about a simple hobby, he asks me if I like this or not.


    Sure enough, if I let this go, I would have known everything I wanted to know in time, and even something I didn''t have to know.


    "What about Mr. Soma like that? Not that I''m interested in her, is it?


    "Hmm... why do you think so?


    "Because I''ve seemed to care somewhat since morning, and most importantly, I wouldn''t even be looking at it this way if I wasn''t interested"


    "I see... it''s something you watch very closely"


    "Because it''s childhood friendly."


    I shrugged my shoulders gently at the look of Felicia smiling at me for saying so.


    Now, think about how Felicia in reality would have been, etc., while narrowing her eyes to what''s going on directly beside the busy.


    If this situation is made up of some thoughts, then it is not possible that Eina is irrelevant.


    No matter, so is Felicia.


    To childhood, transfer students.


    How do these rte and what happens after all?


    Or is it already happening?


    There are really going to be a lot of things to think about, including how far it rtes.


    But as if to mock the thought of such a soma, time went on without even a thing.


    The rest time is over, the next ss begins, ends, and the rest timees again.


    Still nothing happened, looking sideways at the busy straight side, now I wonder what''s going on.


    I honestly thought something was going to happen, and I was hoping I could multiply that by and do a lot of research... but it seems like I''m off the hook anyway.


    Nevertheless, I don''t even think something is going to happen where I walked randomly through the school building in this condition, and if I take my eyes off Aina and the others, something is going to happen in that gap.


    While I wonder if I''ll have to wait for temperament here, etc., the bell rings to mark the end of my rest time.


    The third hour of sses began as it were, rest time without anything, the fourth hour and continued...... atst the lunch break came without anything happening.


    "Hmmm... this really seems like we''re going to have to wait for temperament..."


    Well, anyway, what are we supposed to do from here?


    It is not about the Einas, it is simply about lunch.


    My mother hasn''t given me lunches, and to the best of Soma''s knowledge, there''s no school food, even if there''s a purchase at this school.


    If it is also reproduced around there, I need to go and buy it... is there money in my wallet?


    I wish I could confirm it.


    Speaking of which, it was then that Felicia tried to turn her gaze, wondering what she would do.


    There was a noise standing directly beside him.


    I turned my gaze reflexively because only my voice was heard from next door.


    Eina had been invited to lunch by her ssmates, but she had not yet responded to what she would do.


    I wondered why I stood up, and my eyes met.


    "I''m sorry, Soma, could you show me to the infirmary for a second?


    "Hmm? I don''t care... are you ill?


    "Well, that''s the ce. That''s why I''m sorry. Would you ask me out again?


    That being said, Aina was apologizing to her surroundings... but honestly, I can''t see how ill she looks from that appearance.


    It was almost at the same time that I tilted my neck to see what I meant and that I heard voicesing from the front.


    "Um, if that''s the case, can I show you around?


    Felicia, who raised her voice so, did not know if she was aware of Eina''s condition, but it was a care.


    That would likely mean that I said it simply in good faith, and that same-sex would be preferable to heterosexuality if I did go to the infirmary.


    Even Soma thought so, but Eina''s response was unexpectedly... or inevitably, to shake her neck sideways.


    "No, I appreciate your concern, but I''m fine. So, Soma, okay?


    "Hmm... Well, as I said in the morning, he asked me to do it more immediately than he did. That''s about all right."


    I''m curious why you bothered to nominate yourself, and I have no reason to say no.


    That way she nodded and Aina looked like she exhaled a small, relieved breath.


    But before exploring the reason, Aina walks out.


    I thought the behavior would be strange if I really wasn''t feeling well, etc., but I chased after it a little early.


    Catch up around the door and keep going.


    He nced slightly backwards as he walked a little ahead in a leading fashion.


    "We can go to the infirmary, right?


    "... that''s right, I thought I said?


    "Yes, but you don''t even look so ill. Well, I''m patient not to show it to my face, I don''t know."


    "... I''m a little tired, which doesn''t mean I''m in good shape."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    Indeed, it is only natural to get tired of being questioned every time so far.


    But should I say as expected, that doesn''t seem to be why I left the ssroom.


    I wonder if there will be any movement atst, but for now we should be thorough about how things are going.


    As far as Soma''s memory goes, the infirmary is on the edge of the ground floor.


    It''s the exact opposite of Soma''s ss room.


    Naturally you will walk quite well...... in the meantime there was no conversation.


    But rather than being wary because of the conversation earlier, it feels like you''re thinking and saying something.


    He kept walking, wondering what he was thinking, and Aina opened her mouth when the infirmary approached him right there.


    "Hey... I need to ask you one thing, can I ask you something?


    It depends.


    "Well, that''s right...... then, if you can''t answer that, that''s fine, but that girl...... did I mention Felicia? What kind of rtionship do you have with that kid? I heard you say something about childhood."


    "Hmm, that''s what I''ve been hearing so much about."


    Perhaps that was when we were talking during the first hour off.


    Eina was supposed to be answering the questions of her ssmates at that time, but it was something that was often in her ears until this conversation.


    "I still have good ears for this. So?"


    "I see... well, it seems that it''s supposed to be childhood friendliness for once."


    "Why are you other HR... but does that mean that''s all you need?


    "I also feel it depends on what the rtionship is... well, yeah. In the meantime, that''s all we should say as things stand."


    "Yes... I wasn''t sure what to do, but if that''s the case, maybe I shouldn''t hesitate. I don''t want you to sleep badly because of your silence."


    "Eina......?


    If I looked back to some determined voice, Aina, who was stopping her leg, was looking straight at me.


    Unexpectedly, Soma also stops her legs and tilts her neck at the figure.


    "Sometimes I apologize for bumping into you... well, maybe just fine. It mighte in a different way than you thought, but maybe I''ll pay you back in the form of advice."


    "As I already said, I don''t care and don''t care about it from the beginning... advice, is it?


    "Yeah. This is advice. So it depends on you whether you protect it or not...... still, I''ll tell you what. - Felicia and I should cut off."


    "Hmm...?


    That was an unexpected word for a long time.


    But as far as Aina''s concerned, she doesn''t even look like she''s joking.


    "I can''t even tell you to stay away because your seats are right around the corner... but still, you''d better keep your distance as long as you can"


    "Hmm... there''s a reason why we have to do that, right?


    "Right. I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna tell you."


    "So believe that word?


    "I know it''s hard to believe. I also fully understand that there is a good chance that I will take the one I just met today or the one I''m used to childhood training. But I''ll tell you on top of that. That would definitely be better for you. [M] Absolutely not. Well, you don''t know what they''re saying right now. But then you''ll know for sure. And by then... it''s toote"


    So Eina looked serious everywhere that a decision should be made before it was toote, saying those words.

 761 Former Strongest, Meets With Another Childhood Tamer

    I told her what I wanted to say unterally, and that''s all I wanted to say, and Aina headed to the infirmary.


    I was also told that this was enough, so after seeing Aina enter the infirmary, Soma returns her heel.


    In the meantime, while returning to the ssroom, I think that Eina and Felicia are likely to have something to do with this situation.


    Nevertheless, it does not mean that progress has been made, since it is something we knew from the outset.


    However, I could hear that from Eina''s mouth, which means that in time there is likely to be progress.


    I might say that just figuring that out had enough.


    Or maybe you should give more priority to listening to Eina or exploring Eina''s trends... from that mouthful, one of these days I''m pretty sure there''s something about Felicia.


    Then first, we should have explored Felicia again.


    Well, besides the fact that he may not know anything, he may have already moved somewhere for lunch, but that would be the time.


    "Mm... or should I have gone to buy first...?


    I realized that when I got up to the fourth floor.


    But if you''vee this far, it''s a big difference once you''re back in the ssroom.


    Returning to the ssroom with that in mind, Felicia was found fulfilled.


    Just like before I left, I was sitting in my seat... but I leaned my neck there because Io was sitting in the seat next to it.


    And, when I realized about this one, Io came up with one hand.


    "Thank you very much."


    "What, you just took me to the infirmary. It doesn''t seem to be a struggle or anything in particr. Haven''t you eaten before?


    That''s why I asked because I realized why Io was sitting there in the process of getting closer.


    In retrospect, in high school, he gathered for lunch with several friends, including Io.


    With that in mind, it was natural for this to happen in a way.


    Return to your seat, wondering if Aina will be joining us even more if something familiar happens, etc.


    and.


    "Hmm...? Is this... a handmade lunch box from Iori?


    "No, why not? It would be disgusting if I gave you a handmade lunch box."


    I shrug my shoulders as I joke and move my gaze after looking at a lunch box ced on my desk.


    If so, I have one idea.


    The girl at heart was smiling at the end of her gaze.


    "I gave it to you this morning."


    "I also make soma''s share every day, don''t really lose your mind"


    "No, I''m just helping a little, and we''re the ones who take care of you every day."


    This was apparently the right thing to do without stopping by to purchase.


    Nevertheless, I was aware that Felicia was doing something in the kitchen after breakfast, but I didn''t know she was making lunches.


    "Hmmm... I have to eat this while I appreciate even a grain of rice"


    "Whoa, do that."


    "No, it''s a big deal."


    That said, I opened the lunch box lid looking at Felicia with a bitter smile, and the color-picking freak got into my eyes.


    I think I need to eat this while I am seriously grateful, etc., but I never reached for the chopsticks because I was more concerned about the door.


    And the hunch seems to have been right.


    Because there was one girl there I knew.


    There is only one person I know of Soma, such as a girl with brilliant golden hair.


    It was She.


    Well, he''s probably out there somewhere, so no surprise.


    But there was a question as to why he was there now.


    But it seems that Soma was the only one who had such doubts.


    Felicia and the others seem to have noticed about She, but they weed She into the ssroom with the usual face.


    "Hey, it was a littlete today."


    "... I had a day-to-day job"


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. So I went to school alone today."


    "... n"


    Soma nods so much as she hears such a conversation.


    Because unlike the rtionship between Io and Aina, I guessed She and Felicia were sisters the same way.


    But then, you mean we were supposed to have She in our house?


    Judging from the current conversation, that''s what happens.


    Well, as of Felicia, it''s alley, so there''s no big difference where there''s about another one.


    Most likely, that''s because I''m getting used to the status quo.


    I''m pretty sure She would have been even more confused if she had been there as of morning, so maybe we should have been d about this.


    And, thinking about it, She turned her gaze over here and tilted her neck.


    "... Um, Soma, what''s wrong?


    "No... you don''t have to worry about it because it''s nothing"


    "... right?


    "You''ve never seen him before today, have you? Then you must have fallen in love."


    "... n, would you be happy?


    "You would say a little too appropriately"


    "We can chat, but it''s time to start eating? Lunch break is quite long, but She can''t afford it that much, considering she has to move the ssroom."


    "Hmm, so is that."


    The fact that She remains Felicia''s sister is, normally, a junior.


    That means it''s a year, and a ssroom for a year should probably be assigned either first or second floor.


    Given that travel time is quite necessary in either case, meals should certainly have been given priority over conversations.


    "Yes, it''s She''s lunch box"


    "... thanks.... By the way, what''s this seat?... Sure, it shouldn''t have been until yesterday"


    "Oh, herees the transfer student."


    She looks at Aina''s seat and tilts her neck as she receives her lunch from Felicia.


    Hearing Io answer that question, Soma shrugged, saying that he still can''t see the bareback in Io that cares about Eina.


    If we get this far, Eina and Io are supposed to be someone else, at least as things stand.


    That doesn''t mean it''s okay.


    "... Well, isn''t this a good ce to sit?


    "Well, what do you think... Soma, what do you think?


    "Why are you asking me?


    "If you want toe back during your lunch break, you better not sit down for once, okay?


    "Hmm... I know that may be true, but I can''t even say anything about it. Well, I think it''s easier not to sit down?


    "Well, I don''t think Eina would mind if someone were sitting there, but I don''t think that would be more difficult"


    "... okay.... Too bad."


    With that said, it seemed really unfortunate, She headed to her seat in front of Felicia.


    To think from the unmistakable footprint, She''s always sitting there, I guess.


    The owner of the original seat is absent because he is going to several groups that are made in the ssroom, or even to other ssrooms and ces like She.


    Well, if that''s what you''re supposed to have done all the time, you don''t have to worry about it.


    Nevertheless, I look over the scene.


    In my old ssroom, I have Iori, Felicia and She, who aren''t here now but I have Aina next door.


    Considering what Aina was saying, I''m pretty much sure something''s going to happen in the future, and there''s no way there''s anything without it.


    "It''s a strange situation, as always... but at the same time, I feel something like peace. Whatever, something like that..."


    Or is it the recoil that has caused so many things to continue to stand heretely that makes me feel that way now?


    This situation should not be normal enough either.


    However, no matter what the current situation is, it seems that the number of bellies will decrease unchanged.


    Then first we filled it up, and Felicia put her hands together in front of her lunch box, and Soma shrugged that she would have it.

 762 New To The Former Strongest, Most Discerning People

    Time passes without other love as we engage in conversations without other love.


    Is it because of this ce, or because of this time itself, that I seem to miss such a time?


    Though Soma did not know which of them was or was due to other reasons, I am at least certain that I will miss the present.


    And that''s why Soma stood up for the asion.


    "Well... my whole life is going out"


    "Huh... now?


    "... no more time until the lunch break is over"


    "Rather, that''s why, is it? It''s time for lunch break, but there are people who haven''te back yet."


    "Oh...... I see. So you''re going to see how it goes?


    "For once, I sent them."


    "Well, thank you again."


    I shrugged my shoulders even though Io said that and shrugged.


    I don''t know if I do need it. I don''t know how to say it especially, but more than half of it is pre-built in the first ce.


    In the end it was true what I was doing and that I was going to explore it because I was curious.


    I''m somewhat concerned about leaving Felicia alone, but She''s here, so she''ll probably be fine.


    Because maybe She can do something that doesn''t suck with She that Soma knows.


    It does seem that Soma''s physical abilities today have be equivalent to those of the average high school student, but experience has not been lost.


    It wasn''t hard to guess that extent from She''s behavior.


    The only thing that bothers me is that it''s obviously too excessive a force to live a student life.


    I thought it was precisely because of the loss of Soma''s power... but apparently one more thing bothered me.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s true that if you can leave it to me, it''ll help.


    You can''t ask me directly, but if you were She, you wouldn''t have to say anything to protect Felicia.


    Because it is so trustworthy, Soma can safely go to the infirmary.


    Whatever.


    "Then you''reing"


    "Oh, be careful."


    "...e on in"


    "If you don''t seem to be back by time, I''ll tell the teacher what''s going on from me, won''t I?


    "Hmm, that would help. Well, I''m going to be back by the hour... but please do so then."


    "Yes, I''ve been entrusted"


    So after the ssroom, Soma continues along the corridor as he did earlier.


    Because the lunch break is nearing the end, unlike earlier, students trying to get to their ssrooms are starting to see the light, but the surroundings are still noisy.


    In the meantime, I turned a blind eye to a certain ssroom even if I didn''t stop walking, because somehow I felt like something I cared about had passed the edge of my sight.


    "... Hmm? That''s..."


    It wasn''t my fault.


    The brte girl in my eyes wasn''t unusual here either... but she''s definitely the one I found out.


    It was Sylvia.


    "Not surprisingly..."


    That was the next ss of ssroom.


    I mean, ssmates, but given the original rtionship, it would be natural.


    Besides, that''s not all, Sylvia seems to be assigned an even more apparent role.


    "I see... are you the student chairman..."


    Given being royal, it really seemed like it.


    By the way, when it came to how Soma knew such a thing, it urred to me unexpectedly.


    Just like when I "remember" my ss.


    "Hmm... maybe we should sort this out a little bit."


    Soma buries slightly into his own thoughts as he walks sideways through the figure of Sylvia, who is bickering with some familiar ones.


    At least, I''m sure there''s knowledge in me that I''m not supposed to know.


    That also means that you are likely to be getting interference from someone... now on about this.


    The same is true of this situation, but I can''t remember what happened before I got into this situation, which I predicted.


    Perhaps something is wrong if I am reminded, so I can''t deliberately remember it.


    Or it''s possible that you''re just not aware of it and you don''t recall anything else.


    Well, I can''t help thinking about that area.


    All I can do now is think about what I know.


    "Nevertheless, it''s like how I explored it... Hmm, speaking of which, earlier..."


    It turned out that Sylvia was doing a student chairman when she casually wondered if Sylvia was doing something at this school.


    Because I just watched Chira and she looked admired by her ssmates a lot, and I didn''t think it was surprising that she was doing something given that she was royal.


    And when I remembered my ss, I wondered where it was.


    It was a thought that I was going to remember a ss in high school I had attended in my previous life, but then it just came to me as if I had known it from the beginning.


    If...


    "Other people I know here...... Hmm, can''t this be. Is it going to take a little more concrete thought? So... what''s the name of the board president?"


    Moment after moment, the name came to mind clearly this time.


    But I roared there because it was a little unexpected.


    "Is Satya the chairman of the board of directors...? Surely if they say who is the most superior person in my life''s knowledge, it would mean Satya..."


    There''s no way you can predict that you''re even involved in God.


    But when I moved on to thinking if there would be any more information, I got one piece of information.


    "Though I know the name, I have never seen it before. If so, it is possible that the name is just borrowed..."


    Or that''s more likely, but I can''t say for sure.


    Because if the devil is involved in this situation, I can''t say enough about it.


    In fact, Satya said it before.


    Depending on the circumstances, you can also get caught up in what the devil caused.


    "You won''t be able to reach a conclusion when you think about this. So as we go next... the principal... I see, is Eleonora... mmm..."


    The fact that Satya is the president of the board is no surprise that Eleonora is the principal¡­ on the contrary, the problem is that she has apparently seen Eleonora before.


    That means Eleonora is also likely here right now.


    But although not as high as Satya, Eleonora is also high up again.


    As a grid, it is equivalent to the devil, and not so easily entangled.


    Most importantly, so is Satya, but I hear Eleonora never leaves the basic Sacred Capital either.


    So did it even happen the rest of the time... or...


    "¡­ Is there no conclusion in this regard, or even in thought? For now, I guess we should think that maybe we got caught up in something bigger than we thought."


    First, we''ll put aside about it, and continue to grasp who might be here.


    But what I found out as a result was that Karine seems to be a world history teacher.


    I don''t know anyone else, rather, that''s all I can figure out about the current soma.


    Because Soma''s current method of confirmation is confirmation with the name of the position in mind, there is no way to confirm it if it was mixed up as a ssmate.


    For example, I can''t think of anything trying to remember Felicia, but I can remember Felicia and She when I try to think of childhood tampering.


    Apparently, there''s a regrity in this way, or something like a annoying specification.


    "Will the verification of the area be done againter, etc."


    It''sing down to the ground floor while I''m thinking about it, and the infirmary''s almost there.


    Thoughts should stop once.


    "Hmm, speaking of infirmary, I didn''t think about nursing teaching... but you don''t seem to know."


    Sure, I shouldn''t have been in the infirmary in high school, and I don''t remember taking care of nursing teaching.


    There was no wonder it wasn''t in Soma''s knowledge.


    Walking to the front of the infirmary with that in mind, I open the door without hesitation.


    and.


    "Yeah? I''m done with my lunch break... did you get hurt or something because you got into lunch break? That''s okay, but if you''re gonna skip here, I''m gonna p you without a question, right?


    Soma repeatedly blinked several times at the appearance in her sight.


    Exactly the person is here because I didn''t expect it.


    From the look of him wearing a white coat, there is no doubt that the person is a nursing teacher.


    But it was a man of sight.


    Stina Kanzaki was there as the head of the infirmary.

 763 Ex-Powerful, Asks What Concerns

    Repeating blinking, several degrees.


    Although I had already regained my calm when I finished listening to Stina, I still think that this situation will happen with all sorts of unpredictability.


    If this situation was even intended to confuse Soma, it would be a great sess.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders towards Stina.


    "No, it is neither. I''m only here to pick you up. Or, depending on the circumstances, it might look like it."


    "Wee...? Oh, I see, did you mean Omei for bringing that girl here? Then it was just the right time."


    "Hmm...?


    Before asking what that meant, a sound sounded on the spot.


    One of the closed partitions opened.


    And from there it was the person who picked him up here.


    But Eina seems to have been unexpected to have Soma here.


    Leaning his eyes for a few moments, he tilted his neck wonderfully.


    "Soma......? I don''t think you''re here for the holidays either."


    "They''re here to pick up Omei, aren''t they?


    "The main thing is to see how things are going. But if that''s the case, I think I''ll be able to go back."


    "Yeah, thanks to you."


    That''s what I said. Aina apparently was really resting here.


    It didn''t look that way...... does that mean I was really tired?


    "It''s almost time for lunch break, isn''t it? If you''re awake, go back."


    "I know. That''s why it happened."


    "Not at all... the infirmary isn''t a rest stop, is it? You can''t do that, can you?


    "I know that, too. But if you can''t do it, you won''t have a hard time from the start. Right?"


    "Totally...... you''re the same strong one. Who the hell did you look like?"


    "People around me often say they look like both of them, though? Well... you made me wait more than that."


    "No, it''s nothing like that, right? It didn''t seem particrly necessary for me toe in the first ce."


    I''vee to explore it as well, so I have no personal problems.


    I walk out with Aina, whining about that in my chest.


    I bow my head lightly to Stina for once, but Stina was waving lightly just asking me to go fast.


    In that way, he still doesn''t know about this one.


    But nevertheless, why is Stina a nursing teacher?


    Well, maybe not more ufortable than being a teacher or mixed up with students normally... etc., after the infirmary thinking about what doesn''t matter.


    As it was, I walked ahead so that I wouldn''t have to, but for now, I would lead the way, and I opened my mouth shortly afterwards because I had doubts about the sight I had just seen.


    "Obviously it didn''t feel like someone else...... maybe you knew that nursing teaching?


    "Huh?... Oh well, yeah. I wonder if she''s my sister."


    "Hmm..."


    It seems that Io and Aina are irrelevant, but Aina''s rtionship with Stina remains unchanged.


    I don''t know if it stays the same, but from Aina''s mouthfeel, it doesn''t seem like a big difference.


    Also around here, I''m not sure.


    Given that Sophia and us were Soma''s parents unchanged, I don''t think that''s why the parent-child rtionship won''t be maintained here.


    Nevertheless, the number to bepared is too small around here, as will be examined.


    The only other person I know who''s a parent and a child is Sylvia.


    Whatever the oue you hear, it won''t be possible to find legality from it.


    Most importantly, it''s not that high a priority, so there''s no problem leaving it alone for the first time.


    Now more than ever, I open my mouth to encourage Aina to talk.


    "Does that mean you''ve heard some things about this ce?


    "Well, yeah. Thanks to your sister, I''ve been able to keep my textbooks in order since the first day of school transfer."


    "I see."


    Sure enough, if you ask me, Eina usually used it with her textbooks when she said it was her first day of transfer.


    I was somewhat concerned that I would be showing my textbook if I thought about my promise, but that seems to have been the case.


    But you couldn''t do it in uniform.


    "I couldn''t do it because of the sudden decision toe over."


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, you said that too"


    I recall saying that in one of those answers as various questions flew around.


    I was clouding my mouth about why I was suddenly transferred to school.


    "Is it okay to think that Felicia still has something to do with it?


    "... I thought you said you weren''t going to tell me?


    They did say, but they didn''t say, "No."


    When I said that and shrugged my shoulder, I was sighed out after being turned to jito eyes.


    It''s rude to say that I didn''t break what I was told.


    Well, I''m not even following everything I''m told.


    "By the way, when I ask, I ask another question, what does it mean in the end that we should cut the edge and distance ourselves from Felicia? But Felicia seemed the same as always."


    "You... you didn''t protect what I said in the first ce...!


    "Felicia wasn''t the only one familiar with childhood, and she always had lunch with friends, including Felicia? It would be weird if I suddenly tried to distance myself only from Felicia."


    "That''s... yes, maybe..."


    "Well, maybe if I knew why, I could do it."


    "So tell me you''re not going to tell me."


    They say so to stare at me, but if this correspondence doesn''t change, I shrug my shoulders again.


    In fact, if it''s true that you somehow explored how things were going during lunch, it''s also true that you didn''t find yourself hiding anything from Felicia.


    Felicia shouldn''t have been very good at hiding things like that, so even if there was something, it would likely mean that it had nothing to do with Felicia''s will.


    If so, no matter what Eina said, I couldn''t honestly respond.


    Even though Felicia herself said that something had been done and that was why Eina had cut off the edge, whether or not she would obey was another story.


    "... you''re gonna regret this, aren''t you?


    "That''s when it is. At least my students think it''s better to know and regret than to regret knowing nothing."


    "... that. Then I hope you''ll regret it."


    When she told him to throw it away, Aina sped up her walking speed and kept going through the Soma thing.


    Well, you said it generously, so if you treated it uninhibited, it would naturally damage your mood.


    I don''t need to lead the way before the original, so I have no problems where I said it first by myself.


    But if there''s only one problem...


    "... ah"


    You mean the seats are next to each other, in addition to the fact that we''ll be face-to-face soon?


    Somehow he smiled bitterly at Aina, who missed his face in a bad way, shrugging his shoulders back to his friends who just looked at him wondering what was wrong, while Soma sat in her seat wondering what was wrong now.

 764 Former Strongest, Take Last Advice

    At the end of the lunch break, the fifth hour of ss, which began, was still without anything in particr to say.


    It ends as it is, just a little different than before when ites to rest time afterwards.


    My ssmates stopped swarming in Aina''s seat.


    I guess there wasn''t a change in Eina''s condition, just in view of the lunch break.


    He finally realized that he was tired and natural to me questions from the first day of transfer.


    Well, in fact, it is doubtful that Eina was really tired of that extent, but that''s how everyone became concerned.


    As a result, for the first time today, the seat next to Soma was liberated from overly busy situations.


    Most of all, just because it''s no longer too busy, it doesn''t make a difference that it''s busy.


    "I no longer me you for asking questions, but that still makes no difference to the fact that Eina is very popr..."


    "Well, it''s my first day at school, and even if I stopped asking questions, there would be a lot to talk about."


    "I don''t think that''s changed much after all?


    "No, he seems to be talking with care for once, and I think there''s a difference, right?


    Talking about that, as I was getting ready for my next ss, I felt a gaze of something from Felicia.


    Turn your gaze and tilt your neck.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you?


    "No... Um, maybe it''s your fault, but was there anything with Aina? This is true when shees back at the end of her lunch break, but I still somehow feel like Eina is trying not to look consciously at Soma..."


    "Ho..."


    When it''s something I watch closely, I leak a grunt with admiration.


    Indeed, after the lunch break, Aina seemed to consciously try not to look at Soma.


    I was almost certainly on my way back from the infirmary. I guess the conversation is the cause, or maybe there''s something I think about where I''m having a conversation with Felicia unchanged without even showing a bare gesture that cares about what Eina said this way.


    It''s just that I''m bending a navel, it would be more like a sign of intent that I don''t know anymore.


    Nevertheless, I can''t tell Felicia that as it is.


    "There was a disagreement, something like that. In short, it''s like a light fight, and it''s not like you care."


    "Really..."


    I don''t look convinced, but I just have to convince you.


    There''s no way this girl wouldn''t care if she found out it was caused by Felicia.


    That was not meant to be.


    Well, in a situation where you don''t know anything about what''s going on yet... I''m sure you won''t change your mind.


    With that in mind, I gently shrugged my shoulders back to my eyes, who had stared at me for a moment.


    The sixth hour still ended with nothing, and today''s ss ended there.


    It may mean that it never turned into the ss itself after all, and that you don''t have to worry about the ss itself.


    Nevertheless, the day is just over.


    I can''t say enough that something won''t happen tomorrow, so I can only be cautious.


    Alternatively, there is no possibility that if you think you got into sleep today, you''ll wake up from a dream altogether... well, you can think of no.


    Already Soma has almost abandoned the possibility that this is a dream.


    Sometimes I can''t help thinking if it was a dream, but above all, this situation was too realistic.


    If this was really a dream, I''m going to have to suspect that this is always a dream, even in real life.


    Whatever.


    "Now, let''s go home."


    "Well... Sophia tells me toe back as soon as I can today,"


    "Hmm..."


    The story was the first time I heard it, but I never had to say it because I saw the look on Felicia''s face.


    Somehow a hunch passes over its illuminated face.


    I wondered if today would have been a special day and the response came to mind shortly afterwards.


    I thought so, because I understood the meaning of Felicia''s expression.


    Apparently, it was supposed to be Felicia''s birthday today.


    However, the word "eighteen-year-old," continued to float, tilting his neck.


    A birthday celebrated in two years of high school usually means it should be seventeen birthdays.


    That means...


    "Is She Daily?


    But the questions that arose were first left aside.


    Where one or two questions have increased, now.


    I have to think about itter, so I''ll think about it at that time, so it''s not a problem.


    Besides, the original Felicia is older than a year old.


    Then just because I was about a year older in this situation, there couldn''t have been anything like that.


    "Right...... I didn''t say anything in particr at lunch...... would you like to stop by She''s ssroom for once?


    "Hmm... well, it''s not that much trouble."


    Seems like She was with me next morning, so I thought I''d go home and say it, but she was still right.


    And how many pairs She has been in for years has been investigated in the middle of the conversation.


    It seems to be seven sets a year and is a ssroom by the stairs upstairs.


    There was nothing wrong with stopping along the way, as it was almost in a good position to say it was on the way home.


    Since we are already ready to go home, all we have to do is really go home.


    But then, inevitably, we''ll pass behind Eina''s seat... and Eina won''t even look at us one way, as if she were concentrating on her return journey.


    It''s something that Felicia alternates with a worrying face about Aina and Soma like that, but there''s nothing she can do about all this.


    Don''t worry. When you smile all the time, keep going through the back of Eina''s seat.


    "See you tomorrow, Eina."


    "... Yeah, I''ll see you tomorrow"


    I was a little surprised that there was a response, but that''s just how much you''re going to fix it?


    Felicia seemed a little relieved about it and was greeting Aina again tomorrow with a relief look on her face.


    Aina also returns a greeting - a small voice reaches her ear so that she can be confused by it.


    - Be careful tonight.


    That was definitely Aina''s voice, but by then she had already returned to her homing.


    Probably only you can hear yourself, considering the volume of voice you have right now.


    Definitely deliberately so, and that''s why we keep walking as if there''s nothing soma or anything.


    She also greeted Io, who was unmotivated until her return, and left the ssroom behind¡­ As she left, Aina stared at this one in her gaze toward the inside of the ssroom.


    The strength of that gaze is like saying this is really thest time, but Soma shrugs her shoulders small.


    Apparently something''s going to happen tonight, but on the contrary, that''s all I figured out.


    There''s no big difference between not knowing anything and then Soma''s response doesn''t change.


    Well, I don''t know what to say, but I also know that Aina cares about this one.


    But that''s it.


    While keeping Aina''s words in the corner of her head, she only does what she wants.


    Though she still felt Aina''s gaze staring at her, Soma moved her feet home with Felicia.

 765 Former Strongest, Help

    Stopping by She''s ssroom, She was just finishing her return assignment.


    I wondered if it would be a good day job, but when I heard the story, they were already done.


    "Not fast enough, eh?


    "... I was moving forward a little bit.... because I wanted to go home early today"


    "... Really? I''m sorry to hear that."


    "... no problem because I just wanted to"


    I guess Felicia understands perfectly well that She did that for herself.


    Felicia makes an apology with a slightly lit face, but She just makes a natural face.


    Instead, the face looked somewhere proud, and in this situation these two seemed as close sisters as ever.


    Speaking of my sister, though I wondered what our sister was up to when it came to that, apparently at least she doesn''t have a sister in the soma of this situation.


    Although I couldn''t tell if that was a good thing... Well, what is that sister doing by now?


    Listening to my sisters'' conversations, I''m on my way home thinking about Lina, who hasn''t seen me face to facetely.


    Nevertheless, it''s about enough distance from school to home.


    While I was doing that, I quickly arrived at my familiar home.


    "Hmm... apparently your mother is already home"


    Just like my mother in her previous life, I have grasped that Sophia is part time in this situation.


    If it was meant to be, it should be a littleter to go home, but you''ve probably left early for Felicia.


    Just for a moment, Felicia gave me a look of sorry.


    "... I''m d to hear it, but you also feel sorry for me. Even though I say I always take care of you..."


    "... yeah, sure"


    "I don''t think I need to worry about anything. I''m sure my mothers are just doing that because they did."


    The words were from the heart, but when I wondered how Felicia and the others were taking care of our home in the first ce, the answer was immediately on my mind.


    Apparently, Felicia and the others are losing their parents at an early age.


    I have one other brother besides Felicia and She''s sisters, but that brother already seems to be at work to support his family.


    But he''s still young. It''s not easy for him to feed three people, including himself, and because of that, he''s working early in the morning andte at night?


    For this reason, he is being looked after in the morning and night at Soma''s house.


    Incidentally, the details regarding the brother and the others are unknown.


    I''m not sure because I haven''t had a chance to see him... but, well, I''m probably wrong in Joseph.


    There must be no reason to dare serve someone else here.


    Most importantly, since there seems to be nothing to be involved in, there seems to be no problem by excluding it from the thought first.


    and.


    "Well, that''s what we like to do. You guys don''t have to worry about that, do you?


    My mother showed herself from the living room as she tried to enter the house as she opened the front door.


    But to that appearance, Soma tilts her neck.


    "Mother? I''m just saying... why did youe all the way to pick me up?


    "Yeah, wee back, Soma, Felicia, She. Of course, I just wanted to say that our boys are back... but the truth is that you guys were... especially worried about Felicia."


    "Am I?


    "... n, sis, were you ill this morning?


    "It didn''t seem particrly so..."


    "Right, I don''t think that happened either..."


    "Well, we''ll talk about thatter. In the meantime, something that doesn''t seem to be a problem."


    "Hmm..."


    Although I was curious about what you were talking about, if you''re going to talk to meter, I don''t have a problem.


    Going back to the living room. Going up to the house next to my mother, I head to my room to put my things away first.


    And for some reason, Felicia and the others came along, but apparently Felicia and the others are also given a room as a luggage storage area.


    It''s the room directly in front of Soma''s room, and they put some dressing, etc.


    It was entirely a second house.


    Nevertheless, when I go back to my room, I leave my luggage and take off my uniform, thinking that it''s something I''ve gotten used to exploring information I don''t know, etc.


    You''ll be allergic to walking around the house in your uniform, and honestly, it''s hard to move.


    Nevertheless, now I wondered which clothes to wear, but I didn''t even have to explore my memory.


    Because the clothes were ced exactly where Soma remembered, and so were the clothes in them.


    "¡­ I''m d you don''t have to think about something extra"


    Just get dressed and leave the room, whining.


    I didn''t hear it in person, but, well, I''m definitely going to celebrate Felicia''s birthday, because I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help because it''s a corner.


    I didn''t know what to do and kill my free time in this situation, so even though I was free.


    "Mother, is there anything I can do to help you?


    "Oh, Soma, are you going to help me? That''s unusual."


    "Was it?... Hmm, I guess so."


    Exploring my memory a little bit, I certainly may not have done much of a thing called helping in many ways.


    That doesn''t mean I didn''t want to do it, but I didn''t have anything I could do one way or the other... well, that would be good.


    "I just thought that if we were to celebrate Felicia''s birthday, we should do something, too. If there''s anything I can do, I''m talking about it."


    "... yes. Sure, yeah. We can celebrate Felicia''s birthday. Maybe it was only natural for Soma to think the same."


    "Hmm...?


    It was somewhat of a curious way of putting it, but Soma never asked about it.


    Before that, my mother gave me instructions.


    "Well, well, I guess I''ll have Soma do the decorations. Something I couldn''t get around to that point and was going to ask Felicia to do as I did"


    "I''m d you offered to help. Decorate yourself for your own celebration, or you''ll be right there."


    "Not at all. I''ll take care of it, then. Oh, yeah... I left the decorating method entirely to Soma, didn''t I? I''m looking forward to seeing how Soma decorates, too, huh?


    "... ho?


    To be honest, I had the feeling that I wasn''t confident in that kind of taste or that I was clearly bad at it... but if you asked me to, I''d have no choice.


    It was an offer from me, and above all, if I refused here, it could inevitably be something Felicia would do.


    Exactly. That should be stopped.


    She is left behind as a manpower... maybe She''s taste is just as good as Soma''s.


    You can''t just leave yourself to someone like that to run away.


    I feel like Eina is quite likely to have the taste of this hand, but I couldn''t rely on someone who wasn''t there.


    "Because it''s a corner celebration seat, I''d like to prepare something solid if I can¡­ but is it also something else?"


    It could be something weird instead of decorating it, but then I just have to give it up then.


    Besides, I''m sure Felicia will still be happy.


    With such certainty, but wanting to create what could be done, Soma was first to move off the spot to get the decorations.

 766 Get Former Strongest, Disturbing Information

    The book of the night goes down, outside, about the instant of the moon and the stars.


    Somas surrounded themselves around a table lined with color-picking treats.


    "Hmmm... we ended up letting Felicia help..."


    "No, you say I helped on my own, because I simply couldn''t stay jizzy without doing anything,"


    "... n, but the result is correct?


    "Well, you are. Honestly, we don''t know what happened to us alone."


    Looking over the scene, the living room had turned into the sight it deserved to have a party from now on.


    But the feat is not in Soma.


    She also helped me along the way, but it wasn''t She''s feat, and the majority of it was at Felicia''s hands that I saw along the way and began to help.


    In the end, that''s what happened.


    "... but I''m impudent."


    "Totally agree"


    "Well, people are unsuitable."


    While we were talking about that, my mother put thest te on the table.


    All we had to do was wait for the dish to finish, so now we''re ready.


    As it was, my mother got to her seat and opened her mouth as her father looked over the scene, apparently returning early today.


    "Well, you kept me waiting"


    "I''m sorry I''mte. You must be hungry.


    "No, because we''re on the side of taking care of you. Besides... you even did this today."


    "... you should be thankful instead ofining"


    "Well, it took longer to decorate than I thought, and I''m not really waiting that long. By the way... now it is, but why is it a party?


    Felicia''s birthday, I know it''s supposed to be.


    But I just checked my own memory, and it''s like I''ve never done anything like this before.


    Although it would have been my birthday and I would have celebrated and had a treat, that''s all.


    At least I never seemed to do the decorations, and as far as the treats lined up, this one seems more luxurious than anything I''ve ever had.


    I''m notining about anything, but sometimes it''s a whim, and it''s only natural to wonder what the hell it''s all about.


    And apparently, Soma wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    "Oh, that did bother me, too. No, thank God..."


    "... I''m curious"


    "Right...... well sure, so is that. That said, there''s not that much of a reason for it. Look, you couldn''t have done itst year, could you? So this year, for that matter, I thought I was a little overstretched, I guess."


    "I hadn''t even heard of doing the decorations... well, I guess I felt like I was getting ready"


    "... I don''t have to say that kind of extra thing?


    "Really... I''m sorry about that"


    That''s what I said. Around there was a grin in my father''s mouth, it was obviously deliberate.


    Does my mother know that, too, staring at my father as he dyes his cheeks thin and red?


    Soma looked at such a sight in a somewhat strange mood.


    Because I''ve never seen a scene where you two talk lightly like this before.


    The interaction between the two people that Soma has seen is basically just something hard somewhere.


    Whether that''s all I thought, or if it''s just the two of us, it''s no wonder we''re tapping each other lightly... I didn''t know we''d show it in front of ourselves.


    That too, as a matter of course.


    Or if I didn''t have something about myself back in the day, would I ever see this kind of interaction in real life... etc., and exhale one.


    It''s pointless to think about, and now there''s something else to think about.


    I couldn''t celebrate Felicia''s birthdayst year.


    I wondered what that meant, but the question was soon to be resolved.


    Because Felicia and the others started talking about it.


    "Last year, is... To be honest, you don''t really feel it, do you? Well, I have to feel it every time I go to school, do you say that"


    "... n, I''ve been asleep all my life, so I can''t help it?


    "It must have been a year by the time I realized it, right? Then I don''t think I have a choice."


    "Wonders, muscle strength, etc. weren''t lost. It''s more natural to think you''re being used to it."


    "No, I don''t think that far... but it''s true that I''m still not used to it. That''s what''s bothering Mr. Soma."


    "Hmm? Is that me?


    "You''ve just been dealing with me, and you haven''t been able to do what you want."


    "Hmm..."


    I do look back at the day and spend most of my time with Felicia.


    But that''s mainly to get an idea of the situation, and it''s only now that Soma knows about it.


    That''s not the reason.


    As far as what was before today is concerned, it is not something that I learned in the literal sense of the word¡­ well, it is possible that if I fully adapted to this situation and learned about Felicia''s circumstances, I would be taking the same action.


    But even so, annoyance would be different.


    "After all, I''m not bothered, am I?


    "But..."


    "Even if they say they haven''t been able to do what they want, they''re doing what they want."


    "... Huh? That''s..."


    to Felicia repeatedly blinking, shrugging her shoulders back.


    Whatever the reason, if it''s your will, it doesn''t make a difference that you like it.


    Felicia''s cheeks stained thin red, and for some reason She turned to me.


    "Why does She look at me like that?


    "... because my sister is sloppy"


    "No, even if they say it''s sloppy, the..."


    "Yes, yes, it would be nice for you guys to have a smiling exchange, but the food''s gonna get cold as it is, right?


    "Right, let''s eat first"


    "Hmm, right."


    "Right, right"


    "... okay.... I''ll see youter on this story"


    "... you surprisingly hold it in the root"


    Talking about that, the party started.


    Most of all, it''s a small party with only five people.


    Regardless of the outfit, it''s not much different than just a meal in the end.


    Aside from the story on the feelings again, time goes by busily, without getting noisy and tongue-in-cheek for a treat.


    The content of the conversation is also on the daily extension line¡­ It was also when the story came out that we continued to talk about it.


    "Speaking of which, it''s not as popr as it has beentely... but it seems that there are people out there who have suddenly fainted and stopped waking up intact. Careful. I don''t know what I can do about it... but be careful."


    What Soma thought when he heard the story was, is that even some of their bad illnesses are starting to epidemic, but the others reacted differently.


    It was Felicia who showed a particrly remarkable reaction.


    "Is that... like I used to be, is it?


    "I don''t know it''s the same, but at least that''s what I felt."


    "... n, that''s why I was worried earlier?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Judging by the information so far, Felicia had slept for about a year because of an unexined cause.


    Is it also because of the deviation of one year in age?


    Besides, they say something simr has happened recently.


    "Hmm..."


    It is obviously a disturbing and abrupt story, but is it too much to think that that is why there is some connection between it and the current situation?


    If you think too much, that''s fine... you should check it out just in case.


    Nevertheless, we are not in a situation where we should talk like that now.


    That''s what my mothers thought, and soon the story moves on to another topic.


    Soma narrowed her eyes while looking at the sights on the spot, listening to stories that she would not respond to even if asked to consent, now whether it should have something to do with it or not.

 767 Encounter The Former Strongest, Most Disturbing

    When it came to abrupt, it was abrupt.


    But it was this situation that was abrupt from the beginning.


    Well, maybe it wasn''t surprising what happened.


    "And you say it''s too abrupt... isn''t the genre too different in the first ce?


    But naturally, there is no response to that whine.


    Well, naturally.


    Because the sole in front of you is obviously not as humanistic as it sounds.


    At the end of his gaze is something whose whole body is unified in a ck monochrome, as if the shadow had risen intact.


    Soma exhales one breath as she looks at such a presence standing all over the city at night.


    Usual soma would have cut me off as a demon at a nce... well, maybe there was normally a demon in this world just because I didn''t know it.


    "... nothing can be done about the status quo where I haveined about my dissatisfaction. Is it more constructive to think about what to do from here?"


    Look around while leaving your consciousness forward, but unnaturally unpopr.


    I didn''t mean to do that from the start, but it seems futile to ask for help.


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, Aina told me to be careful this evening. What if this is it...?


    Growling, he nces at himself.


    The cell phone there belonged not to me, but to Felicia.


    When ites to why we have such a thing, it is because we were about to deliver it.


    That said, the party ended up being like a dinner party, which went on busily but ended in about an hour.


    And I hope it''s sloppy if that''s my house, but Felicia and the others'' house are apart.


    If the night was already getting deeper, it was only natural that it meant going home.


    I tried to send it anyway, but since it''s the usual thing, if they refuse to say there''s no problem, I can even say it too strongly.


    Even if something happens, it would be a relief if She were to say so.


    But I had no choice but to drop him off at the front door and help him clean up.


    Felicia forgot her phone.


    I saw where Felicia was using it so I was sure.


    Though the mood at that time felt quite strange.


    Whatever it is, after the house to deliver the forgotten things, we find out where Felicia and the others live with the feeling that we''ve grown ustomed to.


    "Shortly thereafter, and so on, you were suddenly attacked by me. Hmm, I don''t think Eina foresaw this situation per se..."


    This is a coincidence if I tell you.


    If Felicia hadn''t forgotten something, Soma would have gone on cleaning up at home by now.


    There must have been no going out there in itself.


    "Well, given that the situation itself is unnatural, it''s not surprising that it was nted so far... I can''t help thinking about it anymore"


    More than that, the problem is this situation itself.


    To be honest, it was pretty harsh.


    "Mmmm... your body isn''t moving any more than I thought. Well, if you''re a typical high school student, maybe this is the extent..."


    I was attacked by an array, which means literally.


    When I thought I felt signs behind my back, they came straight at me.


    More than half of them are coincidental, although they seeded in dodging at one hair.


    If I got hit again, I wasn''t too sure I could seed next time.


    "It is impossible to ask the average high school student to deal with the monster of first sight in the first ce..."


    You don''t seem to intend to attack me again any time soon, but that''s never a good thing.


    Being dodged by an ambush and not being in the next act immediately means that you are vignt and observing this one... because that is all intelligence.


    Given that the next time they attacked me, they wouldn''t give me a gap or anything, it was never a wee thing.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I don''t know what would have happened if they''d done the next thing right away."


    Again, this one currently has only the same physical ability as a typical high school student.


    There''s no way I can beat a monster in such a statepared to power.


    but is it the same thing in the end?


    If you''re intelligent, it won''t be hard to guess how much this physical ability is.


    Are youpletely worried that the sole that was staring at me looked like a jerk?


    The moment, its appearance scratched out.


    And.


    "- Totally. So I told you to be careful."


    It was almost simultaneous that the voice and roar sounded.


    It was in the rear that the roar sounded, but it was those who heard voices, above the right hand side, that Soma turned his gaze.


    A red-haired girl I knew stood on the roof of a two-story general house there.


    "Ma... I didn''t think you''d really get involved. I mean, why are you really involved?"


    "Even if they say that, my life is in trouble. Or is it a much more shy way of appearing?


    "And it''s strangely calm. Oh, okay. For now -"


    With words, Aina flies away from it.


    Shortly afterwards the crushing noise sounded because that ck monster jumped into where Eina stood until just before.


    Its head turned toward Aina, who is in the air, but there is no rush to Aina.


    Remaining calm, I pointed my right hand at it.


    - Let''s get this over with, shall we?


    The ck monster slightly dropped its center of gravity and jumped straight out of the roof, but Aina still remains calm.


    Although it is true that Aina has no escape in the air, there is only one opponent''s orbit if it is to be attacked there.


    There couldn''t have been any reason to rush.


    "- Burn down."


    Moment after moment, another roar could be yed.


    The mes that arise in front of Eina and areunched straight into the air explode.


    ck things fell into the back of darkness as they scattered fragments of the me around them.


    Somehow thending tone reaches Soma''s ear, who followed his whereabouts.


    If you turn your gaze, you''re standing on the ground with Aina looking like she''s nothing.


    However, there seemed to be dissatisfaction in those eyes for some reason.


    "Hmm... what is wrong with you?


    "Right... I''m not doing anything about it, but there''s something you don''t like about it. So why are you so calm?"


    "And even if you say so."


    There''s nothing surprising or rushing about it.


    I somehow felt that Eina could use magic, and it''s only natural that she defeated that monster without difficulty.


    I thought only that Soma could not win byparing powers, because this body only has the physical abilities of ordinary people.


    If magic could be used, there was no way Aina would have lost that degree of existence.


    "By the way, more than that, since you defeated me, does that mean you''ll talk to me?


    "... what does that mean?


    "That''s what it means, isn''t it? I thought they''d tell me I couldn''t talk to you again."


    "If that''s possible, that''s the best part, but you''ve already seen it... and most importantly, you convince me there that you won''t talk?


    "Hmm... if you''re convinced or not, you won''t"


    "I guess. I felt that way, so I concluded that it would be quicker to talk."


    "Really... well, if you''re going to talk to me, I''m notining"


    That''s what I said, shrugging my shoulders, and I turned my gaze into the air.


    Whether the me is already spotless or not, the remnants are still in sight.


    "After all, the genre has changed..."


    Well, given the originals, maybe this one''s closer.


    With that in mind, soma exhaled one breath, now what story would be told.

 768 Former Strongest, Reveals One End Of The Status Quo

    Because the stand-up was nothing, the park was in the neighborhood, led by Aina, who walked out of the scene.


    But looking at such a park, Soma leaned her neck, not because there was something there.


    It was more like nothing, because it was a really small park.


    Aina''s footsteps were unmistakable, and no matter what she thought, she knew there was a park here.


    It was strange how Eina, who was supposed to have just transferred to school today, knew there was a park here.


    Feeling such a Soma question, Eina said the answer before this one said anything.


    "There''s a lot of research going on around here. As much as I know there''s a park here, so be it."


    "Hmmm... all sorts of things."


    Then Aina had no answer to the question as to why she was looking into that.


    However, if you didn''t get that question, it doesn''t seem like you can''t say it.


    Because we''re going to talk anyway, I didn''t even have to dare to talk here, and so on.


    "Well, then I''m going to talk about it... well, why don''t you ask me a question from that side? I''m not going to answer for the most part, but some of them naturally can''t. It''s easier to answer questions from that side than to avoid them."


    "Hmm, is it...... so what was I after all first? Demons or something like that?


    Although I have a lot to worry about, it would still be me who should hear the most about it.


    Even in this situation, which is often strange, I don''t care what you think, I''m the most heterogeneous.


    It has nothing to do with the rification of the current situation.


    "Depends on what you mean by using the word demon... maybe it''s not what you think. I don''t have any eyshes. At least that''s what we call it. Or... you know, the remnants of the devil."


    "The devil, is it...?


    "Yeah. I''m not sure why they call me that, though. I''ve never heard of a living being called a demon, even though they say it''s remnants. Well, it''s possible I just don''t know."


    "Hmm... is that so"


    Devil.


    There''s no way this word came out irrelevant.


    I mean, it should still be said, there''s a good chance the devil is involved.


    I don''t know what it means to dare unt its existence... well, if you listen to what I have to say about the area, you might understand.


    "I know what you''re calling it... but I''m not sure what it is. You''re not sure about that either?


    "No, I know all about it. Whatshes out is, as its name suggests, the intention of something that resists and disobeys. Whatever you don''t follow... well, in a way, to the world itself, I guess. The possibility of a sh from the world, a possibility that never arose. That''s what took shape."


    "The possibility that you never were born... is that a kind of water child or something like that?


    "Well, I hear there are some of those, but that''s not all I''m talking about. If you''re talking about possibilities, you''ll hear about the possibility of people showing up without eyebrows as many possibilities as possible. Well, it seems unlikely actually... if it were. Because it seems that the eyshes only manifest themselves by the slightest gap in the possibilities, by the debacle. And there is hardly any such thing in this world"


    "You mean there''s not enough room for all the possibilities to manifest themselves? But to listen to you, there seems to be practically no limit to the number of appearances at a time. When ites to the number of possibilities, etc., would it be the same almost infinite?


    "I hear that''s not the case. Most of the possibilities disappear over time. And theshes are things that were never born, but could have been born at the same time."


    "Hmm, I see..."


    Whatever it is, it is not possible to ignore the effects of something called the environment to be born.


    And the environment is what changes over time.


    It is logical that with the passage of time the possibilities that were once possible will no longer be possible.


    "But why was my life attacked by such a thing? I don''t remember being resented by such things in my life..."


    "That''s not true, is it? You''ve got enough reason to get resented by all those flirtatious people."


    "Hmm? That''s... oh no, I see. Is it because you were born and you are alive?"


    "Discover. We''re always resentful and jealous because we were never born. So destroy things that strike people. Allowance or gradual, disorderly. Because if it breaks, disappears, and disappears, there will be room for us to be born. I don''t know if that''s actually going to happen... no, maybe it doesn''t matter"


    "In short, eight hits, is that why?


    "That sort of thing"


    Much annoying, but rather, is that also why?


    You guys are alive, so you can be there, so you can take a little grudge from those who weren''t.


    It was just an irrational eight-point hit.


    "Hmm, but I''ve never heard of such a thing... perhaps to be generally lying low?


    "Bye. There are some precursors when the non-eyshes show up, but they''re not always detectable, and there''s nothing you can normally think about and know there''s such a thing. You''ve been through this before, haven''t you?


    "Surely, from what I''ve learned, it wouldn''t normally be something I could do about it"


    If it is not profitable to merely incite fear in vain, it makes sense to have its existence.


    But that''s why there was no exnation.


    "Why are you telling me such a story? Surely he''s not a convincing senior without being asked anything, but he shouldn''t even need to be made to listen in so much detail?


    "You need to. I have to convince you. If you didn''t know anything, there''s nothing more you can do than know. ¡­ so if you''re self-satisfied or not, you''re only self-satisfied."


    "Hmm... Convinced, is it?


    "Yeah. And that also has something to do with why I came to this city.... I came to this city to stop us from being born."


    "The culprit...?


    So Soma tilted his neck because it seemed to me that to listen to what had been said before, the non-eyshes were naturally urring or something like that.


    thews of the world, but it is made up of something close to it, though not to say.


    So there''s no such thing as a culprit.


    "Hmm... are you saying that although it''s basically a naturally urring thing, it''s something that isn''t, something that''s the culprit of making it manifest?


    "... you''re right, you''re oddly iprehensible? It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a while now... don''t you actually know that from before? It''s strangely cool."


    "Hate and be the first to hear. So, more than that, what do the culprits and the doers end up with... no, who are they?


    "... aren''t you really too conjectural?


    "Wouldn''t it be hard to guess this extent?


    Otherwise, there''s no way we need to convince Soma.


    Finally¡­ it is almost possible to guess who it is.


    And the name spoken from Aina''s mouth shortly afterwards was still what she expected.


    - Felicia Leonhardt.


    That seems to be the name of the girl who is the culprit.


    "... you''re not surprised"


    "Well, I was expecting it somehow. But there is no surprise, but there is doubt. I don''t remember Felicia showing such a gesture."


    Something like half lying and half true about this?


    I haven''t had a memory of spending time with Felicia in this world since the beginning, so it was a lie in that part of the world, but I didn''t have any reaction when I asked her about it, so it''s true in that part.


    But Aina can''t tell that, and it doesn''t really matter what happens again.


    As a result, Aina nodded that the words were correct.


    "Hmm... I''m not aware of myself, but is it something like that?


    "You know what? And that''s why you can''t just leave me alone. As I was saying, it''s impossible for people to show up with as many possibilities as they can."


    "Is that possible if Felicia?


    "I don''t know if it''s going to get that far, but it''s true that the number ofshingless things that show up in this city is higher than any other. Plus, it''s getting stronger year after year. Whenever she celebrates her birthday,"


    "I see... that''s why I told you to be careful tonight"


    "That''s the thing. Anyway, they''ve been getting worse in eleration heretely. In a few more years, there will be predictions that mankind may be destroyed."


    Aina''s eyes, who said so, were serious everywhere.


    I don''t know if it''s true, but at least Aina doesn''t seem to mean it.


    "Hmm... and Aina came to stop Felicia like that, right? What is the way to stop it?


    "We''re searching right now. I''m not sure why she could do that in the first ce. I just... think it''s unlikely we''ll find it. Other than eliminating the culprit,"


    I thought that would happen.


    I guess that''s why you said cut off the edge, or else you don''t have to convince Soma.


    But with that said, Aina looked straight at Soma and never turned a blind eye.


    And just like that...


    "This way, too, I don''t want to kill anyone. So I''m going to explore other ways until critical. But when it''s finally the limit..."


    At that time, and yet the determination was not uttered.


    Just before that, I tried to block it, because other voices were covered.


    "... I won''t let you"


    At the same time as the words, new figures were appearing in the park.


    And the person is not a stranger to Soma, etc.


    No, on the contrary, it seems to have been the case for Eina as well -


    "Huh... She"


    Before the whining was directed, a girl of that name stood.

 769 Formerly The Strongest, Recalls

    By the time Aina returned to her ssroom during the lunch break, She had already returned to her ssroom.


    I mean, Aina shouldn''t know about She... well, given the circumstances, it''s not that much to think about.


    "She knows what''s going on too, or is that okay with you?


    "Well, yeah. I mean, buddy."


    "... n, to be exact, a formerpanion"


    "You say that again...!


    "... at least I don''t think I''m one of those people trying to kill my sister"


    In She''s eyes, who said so, there was a strong light.


    If I never give up this much, I know exactly what you think.


    Well, I know you didn''t tell me.


    In that sense, it is Aina who feels ufortable.


    We know in previous exchanges that Eina is only Eina, even if she has different memories.


    It was incredible how Eina, even though she had no memory, affirmed the death of her friend Felicia and admitted to killing her.


    But when you say that, it''s not to be understood.


    I wondered what it meant to fulfill, etc., but for now I decided to watch She and Aina interact.


    "I don''t want to kill you, either! But I can''t find another way, so I don''t have a choice...!


    "... not necessary.... I will defeat all the eyshes that your sister made manifest.... as before. ¡­ so, no problem"


    "You can''t have no problem......! You''re not unconscious that you''re not the only one who can contain it......!? Because earlier, that must be why you let him get away, and because of that, Soma got attacked by me!?


    "... soma, but?


    Apparently he didn''t grasp it that far, and his eyes directed toward Soma were shaking.


    Later I was alternating my gaze between Soma and Eina, rather than to explore authenticity, maybe because I understood how Eina and Soma were talking about this here.


    "Hmm...... well sure, that''s true, but first as putting that story aside. To hear the story, does it mean that there was no problem with Felicia showing up with all the eyshes because She was knocking them down each time?


    "... n, I snuck it down.... not to be noticed by your sister, not by Soma"


    "But that too has reached its limits. No, I should rather say that I''ve been suppressed so often. If it''s true, it''s not like I can keep it down on my own."


    "I''m not going to pinch my mouth around it, which is indistinguishable to my seniors... More than that, I thought, wouldn''t you tell Felicia about this? I feel like I should let Felicia know before I do. I''m guessing you don''t understand a lot, because you haven''t got Felicia''s help? On the contrary, he seems to be hiding it. I think we might find a better way to do this if we lose it and actively cooperate..."


    That was a sincere question, but Aina and She shook their heads sideways all together.


    I can''t teach you, it seems.


    "Hmm... why is that?


    "Because I can''t predict. I don''t know what will happen if she finds out the truth... I guess I should say it''s more likely that it will get worse if she bes aware than if she doesn''t."


    "... and it''s, like, infinitely close to the fact. ¡­ the situation deteriorated eleratively, perhaps because my sister became even slightly aware of it"


    "I don''t think Felicia can see the bare hands for it?


    "... well, perhaps your sister has forgotten about it herself.... but I''m sure I understood it unconsciously"


    "Even the unconscious got elerating worse, huh? If you''re really conscious, you can''t just try it."


    "Sure, from what I''ve heard, you don''t seem to be wrong about that response."


    She is not the type to affirm such things without foundation.


    That means you probably know something you can be sure of.


    But I don''t talk about it because there''s probably a reason I can''t.


    I understand that, but there''s no point in daring to try to hear it out.


    "Hmm... for now, I understand"


    "I''m just going to tell him when the timees. Don''t know anything, it''s just that they''re gonna kill you... just fine."


    "... so I won''t let you"


    "So you...!... ma, fine. Either way, it''s tough as it is."


    "Hmm? Tough, is it? Even though it is not a praised hand, does the means exist that can be taken in the worst case?


    "That''s right... the means is the problem. Because there are conditions for the unwieldy to manifest themselves, and one of them is when powerful negative emotions are scattered. It''s especially noticeable when people are killed, and some people say that they attack people for something that''s not eyshes. So, it''s predicted that the worst eyshes of all time will show up when you''re going to kill her. That''s why you wait until you''re critical."


    "How bad exactly do you predict it would be?


    "Well... worst case scenario, and that will be thest day of mankind, maybe"


    Eina answered in a mild condition, but her eyes weren''tughing at all.


    As serious as ever, and apparently true.


    "I''m also looking for each other that''s possible in order to get around it... it''s pretty tough here, too. It''s obvious."


    "Are you?


    "Well, you just saw that I can do something a little unusual, right? So does She, but that''s who I''m talking about."


    "In short, people who can fight that monster or something,"


    "...... hmm.... but it''s pretty rare"


    "On top of that, we need to have the kind of power we want, so there''s something convenient about it."


    Momentster, Aina and She looked back in momentum.


    The look has changed and tension is rising from all over the body.


    But Soma will also try to look in the same direction as the two of us, but there is nothing ahead... No.


    "... Eina"


    "Sorry, this is totally my fault. I thought I could take it down with that...... by the way, what are the possibilities of other individuals?


    "... the only thing that showed up today was Arre the hell"


    "... I see. That means you''re powerful for that matter. Besides, Felicia''s birthday today. Stronger than ever before yesterday."


    It was at the same time that the voice was interrupted and Aina''s figure disappeared from the spot.


    But it didn''t move.


    Instead, he just appeared on the spot, ck, and he was blown away.


    "... Hurry -"


    When she recognized the figure, She had a knife in her hand.


    Apparently, he had it hidden.


    But still, it was toote.


    In the next moment it was ck because it was in front of She and She''s gripping sword was dancing through the universe with the sound of her high armor.


    "... Oh no, I''m sorry about earlier...?


    Though he said he had no eyes or mouth, Soma felt like a sole once again.


    Shortly afterwards She disappears, twote, and a roar sounds from a remote location.


    If I turned my gaze, there was Aina and She tapped to the ground so that we could line up amicably.


    "Lies, right...? Earlier, I mean, there was no movement at all... no way, I wasn''t just pretending to be hit, I was building up strength,...? Is that...?


    "... not if I''m telling you.... and I can''t seem to beat you to this extent."


    In the middle of the word, She disappeared again.


    Reflectively, Aina turned her hand toward Sole.


    "- Burning"


    But by then, there''s nothing further ahead.


    Aina disappeared with the roar...... rolled to the ground with She, like an earlier baking around.


    But did you avoid a direct hit, we both still seem to be moving and our minds aren''t dead.


    It just didn''t seem like it could be intact, and the movement was even slow.


    Above all, it has been blown away twice, making it a long way from where Soma is.


    The ck sole slowly redirected the body toward Soma as if to show off.


    "Eh... Soma, don''t run away from it -"


    "... Eh, soma -"


    Three times to two screaming screams.


    And.


    There was a roar.


    That is by far the biggest thing, and if it must have been the sound produced by the shock suffered by ordinary people, the body must have be dusty.


    Although the person who received it seemed to be pimped.


    Soma exhales one sigh as she looks at the ck thing rolling on the ground.


    "Hmmm... it was something I knew, but it seems pretty sturdy"


    "... Huh?


    "... soma?


    I shrugged my shoulders because the two of them raised their voices and the sole at their feet also seemed somewhat shrugged.


    It''s not that surprising.


    Fool, I honestly pushed it from the front, so that''s all I''m saying, that I used the momentum to tap it to the ground.


    "Surely you are the speed of motion inside, and inparison of the forces, you will be theplete defeat of my generation. But there are things that we can do about everything, and above all, if we can show so much movement, we can respond. Totally... immature, huh?


    Indeed, Soma''s physical ability is that of ordinary people.


    But neither knowledge nor experience has been lost.


    Besides, I''m finally getting used to this movement in my body.


    Then it was natural to do so to this extent.


    However, if there is a problem, is this only a use of the other party''s power?


    In short, it is unlikely to be enough to defeat.


    "Hmm, while my life was under control, with Eina and She... hmm?


    And it was then that a slight brilliance appeared on the edge of Soma''s vision, wondering what was wrong.


    That is what the light of the moon reflected by the de.


    It was She''s knife that was bounced off earlier.


    "Some, if any..."


    I was never distracted, but for the moment when my consciousness turned slightly towards the sword, the eyshes were jumping off the spot.


    After all, pure power doesn''t seem to win in today''s soma.


    However, intelligence still seems to be high around being able to determine that it won''t work even if it attacks as it is.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t pretend to be dead right after Eina''s magic.


    Whatever it is, it''s a rearrangement, but whether you use it yourself or She uses it, the knife needs to be picked up.


    While consciousness turned to sole, it picked it up without rm¡­ the wrapping power of the eyshes swelled up at that moment.


    It would simply be a coincidence rather than when Soma picked up the knife.


    But in any case, it is true that the power of it has increased.


    And that seems to have been something clearly felt by the Einas and even unexpected.


    "Huh... you''re lying, you''re still up in strength...!?


    "... soma...!?


    At the same time as the two screamed again, the figure of the eyshes disappeared...... but there was nothing wrong with it.


    This time not from the front, not from behind, but from the side, because the movement of it was clearly recognizable to Soma.


    Instead, aste as I felt, Soma slowly set up to go with it.


    And.


    "- Discretionary."


    - Sword Reason, God Killing, Dragon Killing, Dragon God Protection, Absolute Amputation: One and all.


    Running sword shes are familiar, arms without any precipitation, body moves.


    Then it is only natural that the end wille.


    ck chunks were amputated, as if they had jumped in to be so from themselves.


    "Hmm...... I see"


    It was so convincing that Soma got it shortly afterwards.


    I feel the sword at hand and my own power as I look sideways at the chunks divided into two parts disappearing this time.


    It''spletely undone.


    Eina and She seem to be able to use their powers without any problems, so I was wondering if Soma would be able to use their powers in some way, but they gged it to get something simr to the sword.


    It''s something that has returned a lot of light power, but, well, I guess I''ve never gotten past it without struggling.


    And now that I can use my powers, the situation hasn''t improved at all.


    Soma exhaled one breath as she turned her gaze toward Ainah and the others, who were staring at this one.


    Until earlier the park, which was at least certainly a breath of people''s signs, had returned to a perfectly quiet park.


    Aina and the others aren''t here anymore.


    It wasn''t like I was here anyway, but after we both left.


    Looking at those two departed directions, Soma shrugs.


    "I need to talk to you tomorrow, is it..."


    That was the word Aina left behind when she left.


    It is true that there was obstruction along the way, so there is still not enough talk, but I don''t think it was in that atmosphere somehow.


    I guess it doesn''t mean it''s irrelevant to the story that''s been interrupted as a result, but it also means it''s just going on.


    Well, what do you know about this tomorrow?


    I went on to say what was more wrong with She.


    She and I didn''t have anything in particr, but she seemed to be thinking about what it was like.


    It''s not irrelevant... but it''s also something I can tell from what I''ve just thought here.


    "I think it''s time for me to move."


    So Soma also tried to move her legs to go home for now, but just before that, she turned her gaze backwards.


    Ahead is the park with the spread of darkness, but Soma narrows her eyes as if she were convinced there was something.


    No.


    Like, it wasn''t, it was actually certain.


    Because...


    "- Is that where you are? How long are you going to hide like that? Why don''t you show yourself?


    The voice is also certain.


    And then there was a response.


    "... you''ve noticed."


    The figure appeared abruptly on the spot, seeping out of the darkness.


    But it''s something I really knew, so I''m not particrly surprised.


    I shrugged my shoulders toward the person I saw - Hildegard.


    "Even though it''s temporary, we''re back in strength. So it''s only natural that you can do that?


    "... even to that extent, I was seriously hiding myself?


    "But at the same time, would we have been trying to find it?


    "... well, you''re right. You''re really the same at all times."


    "You wouldn''t be able to talk about people, either."


    It was in a double sense.


    I was convinced the moment I saw Hildegard''s eyes, but from this exchange it still seems incorrect.


    "Hmm... apparently you''re the only one who hasn''t changed."


    "Well, I''m amentator and a guide."


    "Mm-hmm? I guess the exnation is of this situation... guidance, is it?


    "Rather, that''s the main thing. Perhaps if I were more precise, it would be useful to encourage recall."


    "Reminds me..."


    There is only one thing associated with that word.


    And as affirming the thought, Hildegard nodded.


    "Whatever you''re forgetting, just to remember what happened to this situation. This is all because I can only do it."


    At the same time as saying so, Hildegard has been staring straight at Soma.


    The emerald eyes capture the figure of Soma and also look back at nature and Soma.


    Because I could understand that I should, even if I wasn''t told.


    And Soma remembered everything.

 770 I Feel The Former Strongest, Weirdest

    The Somas arrived on the spot about a month after they left the king''s capital of Veritas.


    It''s not like there''s anything visible.


    It is only the deste ground that stretches out in front of you, but it is definitely a familiar ce.


    It was the border between Veritas and the Empire.


    "I don''t know what to say... finally, it feels like"


    "... it took longer than I thought"


    With that said, Eina and She are also looking at the ce, but it''s mainly fatigue and relief that''s floating in their faces.


    The reason for this is exactly what they said, which leads to why it took a month to get here.


    If I gave the reason in the end, it was because they wasted their time in the cities and viges they stopped by.


    I just have to get out of Veritas, but if there''s confusion andmotion ahead of me and I''ve encountered those asions, I can''t leave them alone.


    Sometimes I take the initiative when I lend a hand, but even if I solve one, there is something else in the next ce.


    In a way, if we had the beginning, we could not pretend not to look at it, but finally arrived here with more fatigue in our hearts than in our flesh.


    I''m not regretting it, and I have some sense of aplishment if I think I''ve done it, but that''s it, this is this.


    It will be impossible to think that you can finally rest with the fatigue that has umted so far.


    In fact, I can''t deny that Soma has those feelings either.


    Besides, Soma and the others stopped by only part of Veritas.


    It seems harder than I would have imagined given the forting Veritas... well, all the Somas could do was pray for a good fight.


    If you ask for help, you will respond, but for now, you should return to the Imperial Capital.


    There are so many things we need to talk about.


    "Now, are we going to the Imperial Capital for now? Or do you two want to go somewhere first?


    "You... I know, but don''t bother asking."


    "...... I just want to get some rest.... I don''t know if I can slow down."


    "I think it''s all right. More than that, is She really d she came this way?


    She was in Veritas, if I say so, to investigate.


    Even so, he came this far without reporting much of the results.


    Naturally concerned, She shook her head to the side.


    "... no problem because it''s on schedule. ¡­ I don''t need to contact you."


    "Ma, what happened in Veritas will soon be passed on to Radius or something, and then you''ll soon know that Soma is involved."


    "Hmm? Really? I don''t think we''re going to give them names, and I think we can detect the existence of coborators, but you don''t think that''s us?


    "Who but you can defeat the second prince who was supposed to control the civil unrest, the third prince who was supposed to have no backing at all, the first princess?"


    "... I don''t care if I can stay else"


    I don''t think so, but it doesn''t make sense where we were talking about it here.


    We''re still a long way from the Imperial capital anyway.


    I take a step forward, hoping that we''ll have time to talk about it.


    That''s how Soma crossed the border and returned to the Empire - exactly at that moment.


    The three Somas turned their faces in the same direction.


    "- Mm?"


    "Huh...!?


    "... eh"


    What I felt from up ahead was a power that I didn''t really know what it was, but it was clearly powerful.


    Besides, I remember that somehow.


    If it''s not my fault, it''s something simr to what I felt from Veritas.


    "Hmm... I''ve felt a simr power several times in my life, but what did you two think?


    "... well, I only once... but I thought it was simr to what I felt from Veritas"


    "I''m not really good at that, honestly... but honestly, I think there''s only so much power left to use."


    In other words, they both seemed to have no objections.


    to the fact that the perceived array is likely to be the power of the devil.


    To be honest, it doesn''t feel like it''s happening again, but not if I''m talking about it.


    Besides, if the devil is trying to do something again, you can''t just leave him alone, because... there were more concerns than that.


    "By the way, it''s where I felt the power..."


    "... ma, I guess. I''m not good at it. Even me, it''s easy to tell. Not that there''s any other possibility..."


    "... Mmm, maybe the Holy Capital"


    "So, there is."


    Yes, the direction in which we felt what seemed to be the power of the devil was the direction in which the Holy City was located.


    Not that the Sacred Capital is the only one in that direction, so as Aina said, there''s no other possibility... well, there''s almost no mistake.


    "Hmm... reschedule, is that okay?


    "There''s no way you disagree.... I''m so sorry to see such a sight again"


    "... Mm, I agree.... I''ve never been to the Sacred Capital, but it''s the same where"


    There must be a resurgence in the back of their brains of the chaos andmotion that has been raging in the cities and viges that have stopped by during the past month.


    Or, before that, the sight I''ve seen on my way to the king''s capital of Veritas.


    Soma agrees that we must not cause those again.


    It''s just... To be honest, Soma wasn''t too worried about that.


    Because I have feelings simr to certainty that that won''t happen.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean I''m not worried about anything, of course.


    "Hmmm... what the hell did you do? If this is the way it was supposed to be, there''s no problem... but if something unexpected happened, it might not be right."


    "... soma?


    "No, I was just thinking properly. but now is the time to move before thinking."


    "... Hurry"


    "Hmm, though... Eina, do you know the exact directions to the Holy Capital, etc?


    "I came with you, didn''t I? You don''t get it."


    "So, there is..."


    Yes, the Somas did note to the Imperial Capital by formal procedure.


    They were forcibly brought in, which means they don''t know the exact directions to get there, even if they know where the Holy Capital is.


    Betting on his desire, he turned his gaze to She, but he shook his head beside him silently.


    Apparently, we''re going to have to explore it in the tunnel.


    "If you''re bad, it might be quicker to go back to the Imperial Capital and ask for directions."


    "But it''ll take a few days from here to the Imperial City, won''t it? Why don''t you find something along the way and ask?


    "... a little suspicious that it''s a vige? ¡­ if possible, a city of some size would be desirable"


    "Hmm... you should have at least heard about the location of the bigger city"


    No regrets preceded, is.


    But it doesn''t matter what I said.


    "Hmm... well, are we going to the Holy Capital? It could be a forcible army if you have to..."


    "I''ll try harder. I just hope you don''t expect much from me when I get there."


    "... n, try as hard as you can"


    Though there is some means to go to Soma alone if you have to, neither of us seemed to intend to do so.


    And it would be impable to make that suggestion here.


    Because there''s no way we haven''t noticed that.


    "Well, let''s just say we both work hard."


    "Yeah, I hope so, don''t I?


    "... It''s about Soma, so it''s going to happen anyway"


    "Yeah, that''s true, too."


    With such a light-hearted p, the Somas turn to a certain direction of the Holy Capital.


    And when he regained his mind, he walked out early.

 771 Formerly The Strongest, Arriving In The Holy City

    Â}¶¼¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤Ã¤¿¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï¡¢ÅÄ×Ó’i¤±¤¹¤ë¤Û¤É¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤È¡¢¤½¤ÎµÀÖФòßM¤àʤ¬³öÀ´¤¿¡£


    Ò»¤ÄÄ¿¤Î´å¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤³¤½¶àÉÙ¤Î¿à„º¤Ï¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¿à„º¤é¤·¤¤¿à„º¤ò¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤½¤Î•r¤°¤é¤¤¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤½¤·¤ÆÒ»¤ÄÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤ì¤Ð¡¢´Î¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤ë¤Î¤ÏÈÝÒפǤ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤É¤ì¤Û¤ÉÞx±É¤ÊˆöËù¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢½ü¤¯¤Ë¤¢¤ë´å¤ä½Ö¤Î¤³¤È¤°¤é¤¤¤Ê¤é¤Ð·Ö¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¤¢¤È¤Ï¤½¤ÎÖФ«¤éÂ}¶¼¤Î¤¢¤ë·½½Ç¤Ë´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöËù¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¨¤Ð¤¤¤¤¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤±¤Ð¡¢´_Œg¤ËÂ}¶¼¤Ø¤È½ü¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤³¤È¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ŸoÕ“×î¶Ì¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢½¹¤Ã¤Æ×î¶Ì¤òÄ¿Ö¸¤·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢½Y¹ûµÄ¤Ë¤è¤ê•rég¤¬¤«¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤ÏÊ®·Ö¤ËÓФêµÃ¤ë¡£


    ½ñÖØÒª¤Ê¤Î¤Ï´_ŒgÐԤη½¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤Þ¤¿¡¢µÀÖФò¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤êßM¤àʤ¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤Î•r¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë»ìÂÒ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢ÕŠ¤¤Ò»¤Ä¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤É¤³¤â¤«¤·¤³¤âƽºÍ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ä§Î魯¤é¤í¤¯¤Ë¬F¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þß_¤ÎµÀÐФ­¤Ï¡¢í˜Õ{¤¹¤®¤ë¤Û¤É¤Ëí˜Õ{¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    µ±È»¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢µÀÖФǤÏÂ}¶¼¤Ëév¤¹¤ëÔ’¤Î„¤­Þz¤ß¤òÐФäƤ¤¤ë¡£


    ¤À¤¬¡¢É٤ʤ¯¤È¤âÔ’¤ò„¤¤¤¿ÏÞ¤ê¤Ç¤ÏÂ}¶¼¤Ë®�³£¤Ï¤Ê¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    Â}¶¼¤«¤éëx¤ì¤¿´å¤ä½Ö¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Â}¶¼¤Ë½ü¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤½¤ì¤Ï‰ä¤ï¤é¤º¡¢Õl¤Î¿Ú¤«¤é¤âÂ}¶¼¤Î˜”×ӤϤ¤¤Ä¤âͨ¤ê¤ÇºÎ¤Î‰ä¤ï¤ê¤â¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤¬Â„¤±¤ë¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ç¨D¨D


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÓèÏëͨ¤ê¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ÐÓèÏëͨ¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê®�³£¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤Î¤³¤È×ÔÌ夬¡¢®�³£¤À¡£


    ¥½©`¥Þ¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢¥¢¥¤¥Ê¤È¥·©`¥é¤âîh¤¤¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Í¡£×î³õ¤Î핤ÏËØÖ±¤Ë°²ÐĤ·¤Æ¤¿¤±¤É¡­¡­¤³¤³¤Þ¤Ç¾A¤¯¤è¤¦¤¸¤ã¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢½Ô®�³£¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤±¤É¡­¡­Õl¤«¤é¤âÂ}¶¼¤«¤é‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿ÈˤÎÔ’¤ò„¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦¡¢¥·©`¥é¤¬ÑÔ¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Â}¶¼¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤Ï„¤¯¤Î¤Ë¡¢Â}¶¼¤«¤é‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤Ï¤Þ¤ë¤Ç„¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤Ê¤Î¤ËÕl¤â±Ë¤â¤¬¿Ú¤ò“B¤¨¤¿¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÂ}¶¼¤Ë®�³£¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¸æ¤²¤ë¡£


    ½ñ¤ÎÂ}¶¼¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÖª¤ë¤¹¤Ù¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ®�³£¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ë¤Î¤«¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤Þ¤¢¡¢Â}¶¼¤«¤éëx¤ì¤¿ˆöËù¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤½¤ì¤Û¤É²»Ë¼×h¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Â}¶¼¤È¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤êév¤ï¤ê¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡¢®�³£¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦Ô’¤ò„¤«¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð‰ä¤ï¤ê¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤È˼¤¦¤Î¤Ïµ±È»¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ðµ±È»¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢Â}¶¼¤Î½ü¤¯¤Ë¤¢¤ë´å¤ä½Ö¤Ê¤É¤Ï„e¤À¡£


    ¤½¤³¤Ëס¤àÈË¡©¤ÏÂ}¶¼¤ÈÉ٤ʤ«¤é¤ºév¤ï¤Ã¤ÆÉú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    Â}¶¼¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤¦ÈËß_¤¬Á¢¤Á¼Ä¤ê¡¢½ð¤òÂä¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ŸoÕ“ÐФ­¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯Ž¢¤ê¤â¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤ÏÙFÖؤʅ§ÈëÔ´¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£


    Â}¶¼¤ÏÎðÕ“¤Î¤³¤È¡¢Â}¶¼¤Ø¤ÈÐФ­À´¤¹¤ëÈËß_¤Î„ÓÏò¤òšÝ¤Ë¤·¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£


    ¤À¤¬¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢Â}¶¼¤«¤é‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤ëÈˤ¬¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ë¤â¤«¤«¤ï¤é¤º¡¢±Ë¤é¤Ë¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤·¤¿˜”×Ó¤¹¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ’¤¾ä¤Î¹û¤Æ¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¿Ú¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤Î¤ÏºÎ¤Î®�³£¤â¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤À¡£


    Õl¤¬¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â¡¢®�³£¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤·¤«¤â¡¢Â}¶¼¤«¤éÒ»·¬½ü¤¤ˆöËù¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤¢¤Î½Ö¤Ç¤¹¤é¡¢Í¬¤¸¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ÏȤۤÉáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Î½Ö¤òÕñ¤ê·µ¤ê¡¢Ì÷¤á¤Ê¤¬¤éÁïÏ¢¤òͤ­³ö¤¹¡£


    ´_¤«¤Ë¤¢¤ì¤«¤éÊ®Èդۤɤ·¤«½U¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÆÕͨ¤Ë¿¼¤¨¤ì¤ÐÕl¤«¤·¤é¤Ï‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À¤í¤¦¡£


    ¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤Î´ó¤­¤µ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¢¤Î½Ö¤Ç¤¹¤é¡¢“B¤¤¤â“B¤Ã¤Æ®�³£¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑԤäƤ¤¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï®�³£¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Èͬ•r¤Ë¡¢Ò»¤Ä¤Î¤³¤È¤ò˼¤¤Æ𤳤µ¤»¤ë¡£


    ¡¸¥Ù¥ê¥¿¥¹¤Î•r¤È¡¢¤¢¤ëÒâζ¤ÇËƤƤ¤¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ÐËƤƤ¤¤ë¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢®�³£¤ò®�³£¤È¸Ð¤¸¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤¬ËƤƤ롣¡­¡­¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤ê�™Ä§£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢¤ì£¿¡¡ß`¤¦¤Î£¿¡¡¤¢¤¿¤·¤â¤½¤¦¤À¤È˼¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸´_¤«¤ËËƤƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤ÆºÎ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤¬¤Á¤È·Ö¤«¤é¤ó¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£®�³£¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¡¢Â}¶¼¤Ëév¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤òÕl¤âšÝ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Â}¶¼¤Î®�³£¤òšÝ¤Ë¤µ¤»¤Ê¤¤¤¿¤á£¿¡¹


    ¡¸Â}¶¼¤ÇºÎ¤¬Æ𤳤äƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤òšÝ¸¶¤«¤»¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¡­¡­¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤«ÉÙ¤·ß`¤¦šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤ï¤Í¡£É٤ʤ¯¤È¤âºÎ¤«¤¬Æ𤳤äƤë¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¤¢¤¿¤·ß_¤ËšÝ¸¶¤«¤ì¤Á¤ã¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤ï¤±¤À¤·¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Þ¡¢¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â·Ö¤«¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤âÏȤËßM¤à¤È¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡£ºÎ¤Ë¤»¤è×Ô·Ö¤ÎÄ¿¤Ç´_¤«¤á¤¿·½¤¬Ô礤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢´_¤«¤Ë¡¹


    ÏȤËÊö¤Ù¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤Ä¤¤ÏȤۤÉáá¤Ë¤·¤¿½Ö¤Ï¡¢Â}¶¼¤Î×î¼Ä¤Î½Ö¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤À¡£


    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¤³¤³¤«¤é¤½¤¦ßh¤¯¤Ê¤¤ˆöËù¤Ë¡¢Â}¶¼¤Ï¤¢¤ë¡£


    ¹û¤¿¤·¤Æ¤½¤³¤Ç¤ÏºÎ¤¬Æ𤳤äƤ¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤È¡¢šÝ¤òÒý¤­¾†¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥½©`¥Þß_¤Ï×ã¤òßM¤á¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¤½¤Î×ã¤òÖ¹¤á¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤«¤éég¤â¤Ê¤¯¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÂ}¶¼¤Î×ˤò¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯ÒŠ¤¨¤ëʤ¬³öÀ´¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡­¡­¤½¤Î¹â¾°¤¬Ä¿¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¡£


    ·ñ¡­¡­¤½¤â¤½¤â¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢Â}¶¼¤Î×ˤòÒŠ¤ëʤ¬³öÀ´¤¿¤ÈÑԤäƤ⤤¤¤¤â¤Î¤«¡£


    Â}¶¼¤Î¤¢¤ë¤Ï¤º¤ÎˆöËù¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Õæ¤Ã°×¤¤ÇòÌå¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÖФϺΤâÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ê¤Ë¤è¡¢¤¢¤ì¡¹


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­Â}¶¼¤òÏûœç¤µ¤»¤Æ´ú¤ï¤ê¤Ë¥¢¥ì¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¡¢¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢¥¢¥ì¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤«¤éÂ}¶¼¤¬Ïûœç¤·¤¿¡­¡­¤¤¤ä¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤â¤É¤¦¤Ë¤â¤·¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤³¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢Â}¶¼¤¬Ïûœç¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤«¤¬ÒɆ–¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¡¢Ã÷¤é¤«¤ËÂ}¶¼¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤È¤âÏÞ¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤â½ñ¤ÏÎÒÝ…ß_¤ÎÄ¿¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤¢¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¤Ï¡¢½ü¼Ä¤Ã¤Æ´_¤«¤á¤Æ¤ß¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸½ü¼Ä¤Ã¤Æ´_¤«¤á¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¡­¡­¥¢¥ì¤Ë£¿¡¡´óÕÉ·ò¤Ê¤Î£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢´óÕÉ·ò¤Ê¤Î¤«¤É¤¦¤«¤â¡¢¤Þ¤º¤Ï½ü¼Ä¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ï·Ö¤«¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤è¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢´_¤«¤Ë¡¹


    ¤³¤Á¤é¤ò¹¥“Ĥ·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝÅä¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¾¯½ä¤ò¤¹¤ë¤ËÔ½¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£


    Ö܇ì¤Î˜”×Ó¤ò´_¤«¤á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢É÷ÖؤËßM¤ß¡­¡­¤À¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤«¤¬Æ𤳤똔×Ó¤¹¤é¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤Èég½ü¤Ë¤Þ¤Ç½ü¸¶¤¯Ê¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡­¡­Äæ¤ËÅÄ×Ó’i¤±¤¹¤ë¤Û¤É¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸„e¤ËºÎ¤âÆ𤳤é¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤Ê¤é¤½¤Î·½¤¬¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤·¤ç¡£¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡­¡­¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇºÎ¤â¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤ì¤ÇÀ§¤ë¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢½Y¾Ö¤³¤ì¤¬ºÎ¤Ê¤Î¤«¤¬¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤Ï¡­¡­ºÎ¤È¤Ê¤¯¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢Ñº¤·�¢¤·¤¿¤ê¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Â}¶¼¤ò¸²¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ëšÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸¤¢©`¡­¡­ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤Ð´_¤«¤Ë£¿¡¡Â}¶¼¤ò½Y½ç¤Ç¸²¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Õæ¤Ã°×¤¤±Ú¤ß¤¿¤¤¤ÊÐΤǿÉÒ•»¯¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤³¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤³¤ì¤Ï¡¢½Y½ç£¿¡¡¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤È¤â¡¢ºÎ¤«¤Ç¸²¤Ã¤Æ¹¥“Ĥ·¤Æ¤ë£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¹¥“Ä¡¢¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤Ê¡£ÏӤʸФ¸¤Ï¤»¤º¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ÐÊؤäƤ¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤·¡£¤¿¤À¡¢½Y½ç¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Ë¤ÏËæ·Ö¤È�ŠÁ¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¡¢Í¬·N¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¤è¤êÉÏλ¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¡¹


    ¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑԤäƤ¤¤¿•r¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    °¼Í¹¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤âÒŠµ±¤¿¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤½¤ì¤ÎÒ»²¿¤¬ƒH¤«¤Ë²¨´ò¤Ã¤¿¤«¤È˼¤¨¤Ð¡¢Éù¤¬Â„¤³¤¨¤¿¤Î¤À¡£


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤µ¤¹¤¬¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡¹


    ¤½¤ì¤Ï„¤­Ò™¤¨¤Î¤¢¤ëÉù¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ö±áá¤ËÒŠÒ™¤¨¤Î¤¢¤ë×ˤ¬¡¢¤½¤Î²¨´ò¤Ã¤¿ˆöËù¤ÎÏò¤³¤¦‚Ȥ«¤é¬F¤ì¤ë¡£


    ¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡¢¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡­¡­¤ä¤Ï¤ê¤³¤ì¤ÏÈ꤫¥µ¥Æ¥£¥¢¤¢¤¿¤ê¤ÎÊ˘I¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¡¹


    ¡¸¤Ï¤¤¡¢¤½¤Îͨ¤ê¤Ç¤¹¤±¤ì¤É¡­¡­¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ëó@¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤¬Êؤ뤿¤á¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿•rµã¤Ç¡¢Ï붨³öÀ´¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹


    ¡¸±¾µ±¤ËÏà‰ä¤ï¤é¤º¤µ¤¹¤¬¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡£¤µ¤Æ¡­¡­³õÒŠ¤Î·½¤â¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤·¡¢±¾µ±¤Ï°¤ÞÙ¤ò½»¤ï¤·¤¿¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤±¤ì¤É¡¢Ê¡ÂÔ¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤è¤í¤·¤¤¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«£¿¡¡²ÐÄî¤Êʤˡ¢¤½¤ÎÓàÔ£¤¬¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Î¡£É«¡©¤È·e¤â¤ê¤Ë·e¤â¤Ã¤¿Ô’¤ò¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤â¡¢º¬¤á¤Æ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ó¡¢†–î}¤Ê¤¤¡¹


    ¡¸ÓàÔ£¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÒŠ¤ë¤«¤é¤ËºÎ¤«¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï·Ö¤«¤ë¤±¤É¡¢Ò»ÌåºÎ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤è£¿¡¡¤¤¤¨¡­¡­Æ𤳤äƤ롢¤Ã¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤Ù¤­£¿¡¹


    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡­¡­ÎðÕ“¤·¤Ã¤«¤êÕhÃ÷¤µ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤­¤Þ¤¹¤ï¡£¤½¤â¤½¤â¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤Ï¤½¤ÎÕhÃ÷¤ò¤¹¤ë¤¿¤á¤Ë¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ³ö¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤«¤é¡£¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤Û¤Éëy¤·¤¤Ê¤¬Æ𤳤俤櫓¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤ï¤è£¿¡¹


    ¤½¤¦ÑԤäƃH¤«¤ËÊפòƒA¤²¤¿¥¨¥ì¥ª¥Î©`¥é¤Î˜”×Ӥϡ¢±¾µ±¤Ë´ó¤·¤¿Ê¤¬Æ𤳤俤櫓¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤²¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£


    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡£


    ¡¸¨D¨D¤¿¤ÀÉÙ¤·¤Ð¤«¤ê¡¢Â}¶¼¤¬Ïûœç¤·¤½¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤¹¤â¤Î¡¹


    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Î˜”×ӤȿÚÕ{¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

 772 Former Strongest, Get A Description Of The Status Quo

    "Ha......!? He said the Holy City was about to perish... what do you mean...!?


    "Nothing, nothing, that''s what it means, right?


    "... it''s not something you can do in a little bit."


    "Well, it''s true that it''s not difficult..."


    Still, it''s just not something you can talk about.


    But apparently, it''s not going to be true.


    Because when I could pull in the grin that was even thin, Eleonora''s face became serious itself.


    "I thought I''d feel a little lighter if I told you how light it was... but that''s still not how it works."


    "Hmmm... does that mean something is going on in the progression right now? Well, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this."


    "Yeah, actually, it''s still tough right now. To be precise, the crisis has not yet left."


    "I mean, you''re still under attack, or something?


    "... but not like that"


    "Yes, it''s not like we''re being attacked. Because the doom does note from the outside, but from within."


    Saying, Eleonora looked back at that behind her.


    Soma looks at it, too, and narrows her eyes.


    I continued to snort because I somehow understood.


    "I see... rather than prevent interference from the outside, it''s to keep you out of the inside, isn''t it?


    "It also means preventing interference from outside, but yes, the main purpose is to protect the internal situation as it is. So the cause of doom is still inside, and it''s just stopping."


    "Are you saying it was impossible to deal with anything else?


    "Yes. Or it would have been easy to help only a limited number of people, including us. But the Sacred Capital was definitely extinct by then. Involve all the people there."


    "... what''s going on with the people inside?


    "Of course he''s alive. This interior stops in a literal sense. Including time."


    "Hmm, stop time by involving everything in the Holy Capital, is it... quite something"


    "This is what they call it. the swinging cage of God,"


    I''m convinced of that word.


    In short, it was Satya who did this.


    With the power of God, it would certainly be possible to stop one or two of the times in limited space.


    "I know very well that this is awesome... but still, you couldn''t rule out the cause, could you? The demons have been suicide bombing you?


    "... wasn''t very good at attacking, or what?


    "No, that''s not true. If I''d just eliminated it, I could have done it. But it''s another story to see if we can stop it."


    "The results didn''t change, so what?"


    "Technically, I don''t think we would have done it if we could have stopped it."


    "Hmm?"


    Apparently, there''s something going on.


    But without talking about it, Eleonora moved on.


    "Note that while the internal time has stopped, it doesn''t mean that the time of the people inside haspletely stopped. They''re all in dreams."


    "That doesn''t mean you''re asleep, does it?


    "Yeah. What they''re seeing is dreams that are safe, peaceful, happy, but never wake up. More precisely, they''re in the world of souls."


    "... the world of souls?... Why?


    "Did you have to do that, do you mean?


    "You''re half right and half wrong, and so on. In the first ce, that''s what this god shaking cage is all about. The world of the end, healing and giving peace to the souls of those who are inside. There was no other way to avoid that situation, and as a result, the people who were in the Holy City were imprisoned here."


    "It doesn''t sound like it''s the end of the line or being imprisoned, does it?


    "I''ll skip the details, but I''m pretty sure it''s better not to use them if I can."


    It''s a curious way of saying it, but not if you care now.


    Eleonora and I wouldn''t havee all this way to exin that.


    "Well, whatever... I mean, nothing''s solved, right?


    "You''re right. It was activated because there was no other means of saving it than this, but it was only a temporary coping therapy. It hasn''te to a fundamental solution."


    "... I mean, do we move to solve this at the same time as we do?


    "No, then we won''t make it. Because the moment you unlock this world, the Sacred Capital will disappear. You may assume that we do not have time to do something in the meantime. Besides, all I know is that at least the Holy City will disappear. It doesn''t matter how far it affects you."


    "Well, what am I supposed to do? I don''t think we''re going to let them lead us to evacuation so we don''t have to do anything."


    "Yeah, of course. We''re not going to give up on anyone yet."


    In the eyes that were so directed, a strong light was lit.


    That''s enough to understand that I''m serious.


    "So what do we do? Is this what you''re talking about because you want us to do something?


    "Yeah, I''ll exin that to you now. Nevertheless, there is only one way to solve this situation. At the bottom of this, it''s about eliminating the culprits."


    "... deepest... I mean, do we go in too?


    "But the time inside is stopping, isn''t it? How am I supposed to go for the deepest part? Oh, no... maybe in the world of souls, you mean?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "Hmm... well, there''s no problem, but how do we get to the bottom of it? Will Eleonora continue to show us the way?


    "No, the deepest part doesn''t mean literally... you know, when it''s all ready, it means something like that. Perhaps no matter what someone tells you, when the timees, you''ll know it''s natural."


    "That''s a pretty vague story..."


    Nevertheless, I would be if I could speak more inly.


    Eleonora doesn''t know anything more at the moment, or something like that.


    "I''m sorry, but I''d like you to make a local decision on the details."


    "Does that mean you''re not going?


    "I seem to have a little too much affinity for this. Satya told me that she would bepletely taken in at the end of the day."


    "Is it okay to be taken in?


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to do anything. Once this world is lifted, nothing will go wrong."


    "... then peace of mind?


    "It would have been nice if you''d helped me."


    "Hehe, I''m sorry about that. But don''t worry. You won''t need my help¡­ and I have help for you, although it''s a little too much."


    At the time Eleonora said it was, I knew she didn''t tell me who it was.


    Because there is only one person, such as Eleonora, who speaks that way.


    "Is it Hildegard"


    "Yes.... I''m really sorry, but her cooperation is essential, so I''ll have to be patient."


    "Does that mean there can be a lot ofplications after all?


    "No, it''s not like that. I was going to exin... because in this, you probably can''t remember everything I exined."


    "... can''t you remember?... Memory is restricted in this?


    "On the contrary, I don''t know how far you might remember. It even includes me."


    "... what the hell is that? In this, you mean you''re going to have amnesia?


    "So, if it''s done, it''s still better. It''s possible that the worst memories have been altered to be someone else with just the same name."


    That was a lot of trouble.


    If they change my memory, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "... how to avoid it?


    "Basically not. This is thew that has beenid down to survive the world. As I said, a safe, peaceful and happy world is promised in this. Conversely, they are forced to adapt to a safe, peaceful and happy world."


    "In other words, if there are parts that cannot be adapted, the memory is restricted or altered."


    "Oh, I see... you can''t remember what we''re talking about because that''s where you get caught up"


    "Yes, if you remember what I just told you, you''re unlikely to be able to enjoy the happiness you''re given."


    "... So what do we do?


    "For that, Mr. Hildegard. She''s hardly affected when shees in here. And by going through her, it seems possible to recover her memories."


    "Then it seems like we can handle it..."


    "If there''s a problem, she''s be heterogeneous in this, right? We can''t make contact with her, so we have to get her to make contact with us somehow."


    I also find it a little more difficult to make contact with Hildegard, who is likely to have forgotten the story here but doesn''t even know where he is... well, I guess I''ll have to do it.


    The choice not to do it, not from the beginning.


    "But naturally, the act is quite exceptional. Perhaps only one person can regain his memory."


    "Just one person... then it''s soma"


    "... no objection"


    "Hmm... well, I don''t disagree with you, but the question is, are you likely to forget this story, but can you target it so well?"


    "I don''t think you need to worry about that."


    "... Mm, I agree"


    "I agree."


    All Eina and She or even Eleonora affirmed, and Soma tilted her neck.


    I don''t think so... well, fine.


    Now would not be the time to chat.


    "By the way, I know what the situation is and what needs to be done... how do I get this in?


    "Sure... I can''t find the entrance or anything."


    "... sh?


    "No, because it looks hard at first sight, but it''s actually like liquid. If you want toe in, you can keep it in."


    "Hmm, was it..."


    Then I wonder if there is a problem and think a little.


    I searched for other information I might need, but I immediately shook my head to the side.


    I forget what I''m talking about here anyway, so there''s no point in hearing any more.


    Besides, if you need anything, you can even ask Hildegard when you see him.


    I thought so and stepped out and asked only onest time.


    "Speaking of which, after all, how did the Holy Citye to be doomed?


    "That''s right... I''d like you to hear that from Mr. Hildegard"


    "Hmm?"


    It''s something I was somehow able to predict, but there''s still something going on.


    It doesn''t seem like it''s simply the devil''s work or anything.


    Though there are some thoughts that are slightly unclear, I can''t help but say.


    "Now, let''s go."


    "Well... I''m a little nervous, to be honest"


    "... I''m just a little interested in what kind of ce it is"


    "It will be in the form of a hassle push... I''m sorry, thank you"


    Feeling Eleonora''s gaze on her back with those words, the Somas stepped into its bright white sphere.

 773 I Know What Caused The Most Powerful Thing.

    And then I woke up to the re.


    Apparently, the light that leaked out of the curtain that couldn''t be closed just hit my face.


    If you moved your head to avoid that light, your vision reflected an rm clock.


    The clock needle indicates 7: 05.


    It was morning.


    "Hmm... wasn''t it a dream"


    Everything that is visible in sight is as nostalgic as ever, but is never to be seen again.


    But if you''re asleep and awake and you''re still in the same situation, that''s definitely not a dream.


    This situation, where Felicia and She are supposed to be childhood friendly, is by no means a dream.


    Well, that''s what I knew.


    "No... in a way, is it not wrong even in dreams? For once, it meant the world of souls."


    God''s swinging cage.


    With that in mind that it is the name of this world, Soma exhales.


    I had some anxiety, but apparently I never forgot because I slept.


    I felt the power of mystery and came to the Holy Capital, where I was briefed by Eleonora, andst night I was attacked by what I called theshes, aided by Aina, listened to a lot of things, and finally met with Hildegardo.


    I remembered everything, including what I heard at that time, and I didn''t forget it.


    "Now, it''s not all going to work, but... is there no choice?"


    When ites to what is not enough, it is power.


    Because the power of Soma is returning to that of ordinary people again.


    It''s just that I didn''t go back because I slept otherwise, either, and this is what happened when I reunited with Hildegard.


    If I give She the knife back, she''s back, so only when she''s holding the sword, it seems.


    Nevertheless, there will be no particr problem.


    Because I sensibly know that if I hold my sword again, my powers wille back.


    It''s not what I need right now, and there''s no problem.


    "... on the contrary, it might be better if I didn''t have to rush weird."


    And it was when I whined about that.


    In Soma''s ear came two sounds.


    It was footsteps.


    Two footsteps slowlying up the stairs stop in front of the door.


    As it was, the door opened with only a slight noise... eyes to eyes with Felicia and She, who peered into her face to ask.


    As disappointed, they exhaled.


    "Mmm... good morning, Mr. Soma. Was it no good today..."


    "... Morning, Soma.... I knew I should havee five minutes sooner"


    "No, then naturally you cane sooner than Mr. Soma wakes up. It''s not weird if you''re awake, because it doesn''t make sense if you don''t wake up soma."


    "... than that, I want to wake up about Soma while watching her sleep face"


    "Hey, you''re here on a direct ball, She......!?


    "I mean, what are you doing from the morning, both of you? Well, good morning."


    Soma gets up off the spot as she greets the two of them with a bitter smile, saying whatever she wants.


    And I identally stared at She''s face jizzily, and She tilted her neck when I noticed it.


    "... what''s wrong?


    "No... it''s nothing"


    She''s attitude was the same as yesterday''s.


    Without putting things on the table aboutst night... nor does it look like I''m getting my original memory back.


    Are you saying that only Hildegard and Soma, the exceptions, are still able to retain their memory?


    Well, then that''s not a problem.


    ording to Eleonora''s story, this is a procedure to survive this world.


    I just stirred it up to remind you poorly, and it''s not going to be a lot of things.


    Or maybe Soma didn''t try to move impossibly yesterday to grasp the situation because she unconsciously understood what was going on around it.


    Whatever it is, there''s nothing particrly wrong with the status quo, so we just keep it that way.


    "Now, I want you both to leave because it''s time to get dressed?


    "Oh, yeah... well, you go downstairs first and wait"


    "... I''ll see youter"


    "Soon."


    That''s how I drop the two of them off from the room somehow¡­ I narrow my eyes to Felicia''s appearance that I can''t see any difference from yesterday.


    Passing the back of my brain wasst night when I talked to Hildegard.


    I exhaled one soma, remembering that word.


    - If I conclude, Felicia is the cause of this incident.


    After blinking a few times, Soma exhaled one breath.


    I have a slight headache because I remember in an instant what I had forgotten.


    But I tried to push it away and exhaled again.


    "Apparently you remembered, didn''t you?


    "Hmm... thanks to you, I guess. But how do I remind you of your memories?"


    "Because I seem to be a kind of singrity in this ce. Well, that''s why I can''t show up in front of anyone but you, and nobody can see me in the first ce."


    "You seem to be in an interesting state."


    But now there''s more to be concerned about than about Hildegard.


    Though it is true that the memory has returned, rather that is why questions are being raised.


    Hildegard nodded one, staring at this one as he understood the thing.


    "I think I need to ask you something."


    "Would it be natural? It''s about time we spent a day in this world, but rather the doubts continue to grow. I don''t know how I can solve this."


    "No, that''s not true, is it? You''re close enough to a solution."


    "Hmm? I mean... just do something with thoseshes, something like that?


    "It''s a shame... well, I guess it''s quicker to conclude first"


    With that said, Hildegard has turned a straight gaze.


    I saw a slight stray there for a moment, but it also disappears quickly.


    When he opened his mouth with a straight face, he said the words.


    If I conclude, Felicia is the cause of this incident.


    I don''t have to look into those eyes to see that it''s not a joke or anything.


    But I didn''t know what that meant.


    "Hmm... What does Felicia mean by cause? Is it true that the cause of this incident is that the Holy City is about to perish? I don''t think Felicia would do that... is it some kind of metaphor or something?


    "No, it fits in the same way. As a result of Felicia''s spell, the Holy City was about to disappear, so Satya started the world. Well, to be more precise, Felicia''s attempts to use the spell should have resulted in"


    "I think that changes a lot of the meaning?


    This means that the Sacred Capital is about to disappear because of Felicia''s spell.


    From the way Hildegard put it, something seems to have happened with Felicia''s attempt to use the spell hanging up, but that would be too much to say about the cause.


    But as I read such thoughts on this one, Hildegard shook his neck to the side.


    "No, Felicia''s the reason it fits. Felicia''s spell was echoed only in the world. As a result of the world''s perception that witches use spells, the world is about to disappear around us to stop them."


    "Hmm..."


    I hear that the witch''s spell is not good for the world.


    That''s why witches are also called enemies of the world.


    But.


    "It''s my first ear that the world intervenes in witch spells and does that much?


    "I''ve never heard of doing that either... well, I guess the spell Felicia tried to use was something so inconvenient for the world."


    There was no way Hildegard was lying.


    In the first ce, there''s no reason to throw up such lies.


    That means...


    "Does that mean... that we need to do something about Felicia to do something about this situation?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "Hmm..."


    I see. Is that why you''re so close to a solution?


    In short, the current state of this world is the same if we look only at the conclusions.


    Doing something about the consequences of the world''s interference could be done with Soma.


    But as far as Hildegard''s concerned, that''s probably not a one-time thing.


    Unseeable beings have been detected and intervened in by the world.


    No wonder you intervened to see how many times it would be until a piece was attached... maybe you''ll be right.


    And no matter what soma, it''s impossible to keep preventing all of that.


    One day, I''ll always, I''ll do my best.


    If we think about preventing damage to our surroundings, we have to do something about Felicia before we do that.


    It was also the same as the situation in this world.


    "... No, is the situation in this world more realistic?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. There should only be peace here. It means that the world is approaching doom."


    "We are approaching doom...? Is the time in this world stopped? So there''s a time limit?


    No matter how powerful God is, it''s impossible to keep stopping time forever.


    "Surely it is, is it reason? But does that mean that my seniors have to work with Aina and the others like this?


    "It''s up to you. I mean, I don''t know how to h h h h h... no, it''s not decided. I guess I''ll leave it to you to figure out what to do eventually."


    "Hmm... that''s a serious responsibility again"


    But that means it could be anything depending on the soma.


    Then there''s no way we won''t do something about it.


    "By the way, I understand the story¡­ there is only one question, how in the end is this the world? That''s all I don''t know."


    This is the world of God''s created soul.


    A world to give people peace and tranquillity.


    But as I found out after spending the day here, Soma''s memory clearly dominates.


    There''s nothing wrong with that, but it must be strange to most of them.


    If the aim was to give peace and tranquillity, there should have been more ways.


    "Oh, that''s easy. This is not the result of a wish."


    "Wish, is it?


    "Um, of those who are at the heart of this world, bye. It''s just that, as a result, Soma is not the main focus, is it? The desire was for Soma to live in peace, but it turned out that Soma was the focus. This is what''s happening in this world because this is what makes Soma feel peaceful."


    To the words, Soma was convinced.


    Sure, I''m not dissatisfied with the world today or with the world before me, but it would be this world if it were peace.


    Is it also because of the reproduction of my student years?


    "By the way, then, because this is a world where time is supposed to stop, the concept of time is vague. That''s why some people here aren''t supposed to be in the Holy City. There is a mixture of those whoeter than Soma and those who mayeter."


    "I see... is it because of your mothers?"


    "Well, it''s real, but at the same time it''s like an illusion. Most people don''t have memories here, and it doesn''t affect reality."


    "Hmmm... if so, I guess it would be somewhat easier"


    "Well, anyway, it''s one thing to do. Elimination of the culprit. That doesn''t change."


    "Yes, I know."


    Hildegard, who has be like a singrity, says he can barely move.


    So if all you have to do is back up, you''re gonna have to break up with Hildegard for thest time.


    "Hmmm..."


    Remembering what happenedst night like that, Soma sighed toward the pale sky.


    If you lower your gaze, there''s Felicia and She walking side by side.


    If you look forward, it''s right up to the school.


    Take another breath as you look sideways at Felicia''s face.


    "Try your best."


    While whining about the same words I gave Hildegardst night, Soma thought about what was going on.

 774 Former Strongest, Compelled To Be Ready

    When I arrived in the ssroom, I was already familiar with the seats next to me.


    Yesterday seemed toe to much of the crunch, but wasn''t there enough bottom preparation, or simply reflecting on yesterday, but because?


    In retrospect, speaking of which, when I was in college, Eina was the type of person who came first and had a preview... etc., I think Eina noticed this one too.


    When I approached the point where my voice reached me, I greeted him first.


    "Oh dear. You''reing pretty critical."


    "Good morning. Well, it''s probably because of the ustom. We know that if we leave the house this time, we''ll make it."


    "Good morning. Sure, we were here early in the beginning, but it was about this time."


    "Sounds like it''s still going to take a while for me to do that. I don''t even know if that''s going to happen in the first ce. Speaking of which, Soma, are you free for lunch today?


    "Hmm? Well, if you say you''re free, you''re free..."


    "Yes. Well, can I have a moment? I need to talk to you."


    "Yes, sir."


    As I nodded, now I wonder what you''re talking about, but normally it would be relevant about yesterday.


    That''s not what he said yesterday that he needed to talk to you today.


    I just don''t feel like I''m bothering to talk about it at school... well, you know what I mean if I take a lunch break?


    With that in mind, head to your seat and sit down.


    And Felicia, sitting in the front seat, was turning a slightly strange face.


    "Hmm, is something wrong?


    "No¡­ I think Eina''s attitude is different from yesterday''s."


    "Is that so? After a day, I would have calmed down."


    Returning it appropriately, Felicia was leaning her neck, but she seemed to convince herself, albeit somewhat unequivocally, because Aina had no objection.


    Well, I can''t tell you about yesterday, and I just have to convince you.


    While I was doing that, the bell rang.


    The pre-bell was already there, so this is the main bell, and Cami immediately shows herself.


    That''s how it started was a sight without any philosophy.


    When you finish your morning contact briefly, unlike yesterday, your home room will be over soon, and it''s cluttered air that flows.


    It''s not too noisy, it''s just a little busy next door, and that also disappears if the first hour of ss starts.


    And then it was like yesterday''s repetition.


    sses are different, and the neighbors don''t make too much noise, but when ites to the difference, that''s all.


    I''m sure the same sight will be repeated tomorrow, and there''s something there that you can be unconditionally sure of -


    "... I see. Surely this is peace."


    Some people, sights that may even seem boring.


    But I''m sure that''s what peace is.


    Though I had too many things to think about yesterday and never thought about it... I haven''t tasted it in a long time, it was a nostalgia.


    It doesn''t mean I miss you, and I have no grievances or regrets about my life in this life.


    I just... I don''t know if I''d be grateful.


    I felt like Soma had long forgotten something called a peaceful day when she could rest from the bottom of her heart without straining her mind.


    It doesn''t mean that you can''t feel at peace unless your life in this life is not at all at peace, but it''s just not when you can feel what you''ve been through.


    Or maybe I''ll never visit again in the future, but all of that is what Soma wanted himself to do.


    That is why I thank you for reminding me of this thing called a peaceful sight.


    Because this sight must be one of the originalndscapes for Soma.


    "Well... and making a loan unterally is not a hobby. Do you think you''ll be tempted so that you can repay your debt?"


    "What? Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing. By the way, how far are you going?


    As a result of the passing of sses and rest time without anything, I had already had my lunch break.


    That''s how, as I was told in the morning, Soma had been taken to talk to me by Eina... and there seems to be a clear destination somewhere around that footprint for sure.


    You must have just transferred to school yesterday, but you''re also looking into the area?


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I''m not taking you in on anything weird."


    "I think it''s kind of a dialogue on my part."


    But apparently, I''m not going to teach you.


    Well, I''m not worried that they might take me to a weird ce from the start, etc... well, where are you really going?


    Aina, who went down to the second floor, went out into the hallway without going straight down to the first floor.


    In addition to the ssroom of the year, there are staff rooms, etc., but it''s not like we''re going to the staff room.


    The prediction hit, and Aina began walking in the opposite direction to the staff room.


    But they don''t even need you in some ssroom.


    If you open the door and go outside, there is a corridor made of concrete.


    "Hmm... I see, is the destination a special building"


    "That sort of thing"


    The special building is home to music rooms, art rooms, and chemicalboratories.


    Except for sses and club activities, it was a less opportune ce to go, and even when we got there, Aina''s footsteps showed no stray.


    Keep going to the top floor, where Soma blinked because she had a face she knew.


    It was She.


    "You were already here."


    "... well, naturally I''m faster in the ssroom position in the first ce"


    "So is that."


    "Hmm... was She called to Eina too?


    To the words, She shook her head to the side.


    That''s not what they say.


    "... what I was called, except.... or the same person who called Eina and Soma"


    "I see... Eina was the guide in the first ce."


    "Well, I''m pretty sure I didn''t need to talk to you myself. It''s a littleplicated, so I didn''t bother to tell you."


    "Hmm... I mean, someone here called us, right?


    Ahead of the gaze as I said, there existed a te with the use of that room.


    The letter "Office of the President." That''s it.


    But looking at it, Soma tilted her neck because no one had ever seen the president.


    I can understand now that it''s probably because I can''t afford to be on the table just to maintain this world... then it''s Satya who calls me to talk.


    I wondered what it meant, and Eina knocked on the door.


    Without waiting for a response from the inside, open the door and go inside.


    She followedter, and Soma thought a littleter,ter.


    That''s how it was spread out there, in a room that I''mfortable with.


    Do you ever see it in a brochure or something, or even build it from a ce like that in Soma''s memory, where expensive conditioning and sofas are ced and you feel somewhat familiar?


    However, what was certain, anyway, was that this was the first time Soma had entered the presidential office or something, and despite that, it was a known person who was there.


    "You''ve never talked like this before. The truth is that the president should be dealing with you¡­ I''m sorry, but the president is busy and I''m taking his ce. By the way, do you need to introduce yourself?


    "No, well, you know exactly what I mean."


    "That would have been nice. Nevertheless, I am in the position of principal for once, but I don''t need to worry about it here and now, so I don''t need to worry about it. I asked you toe here."


    It was Eleonora.


    I see. If Satya can''t move, she''ll be the one who moves in the next... Huh. So I remember what Eleonora told me.


    Surely she didn''t say that she would bepletely taken in, etc.


    Does that mean it wasn''t, in fact, or is there another reason?


    But I decided to put that question aside first.


    Because I''m more concerned about this situation than that.


    "And what is this all about after all? I haven''t heard anything in my life..."


    "Well... just to be brief, it''s a confirmation. When I reported yesterday, they asked me to confirm it directly."


    "... Eleonora said I belonged to this, great man"


    "As far as I''m concerned, She is still going to be enrolled..."


    I nod so much, looking at Eleonora, who smiles bitterly at me for saying so.


    That kind of connection, well, it''s no wonder.


    At this rate it seems likely that other acquaintances are doing the same thing... but for now it would be something else to worry about.


    "So what the hell do you want to be sure of?


    "Right, I think it''s actually best to take a look at it for now... She, you''re bringing it, right?


    "... n"


    When the nodded She took the knife out of nowhere, she offered it to Soma.


    So somehow I understand.


    Apparently, you''re asking me to show strength.


    Nevertheless, I think if I make it look bad here, the luxurious conditioning around there will definitely break... well, then is that the time?


    I receive a knife from She, not to mention the fact that it''s not real.


    Feeling the power overflowing him, he turned to Eleonora.


    "So should we try to break what''s around it appropriately?


    "No, it can''t be!? It''s not all expensive to see!


    "I know that, but how can we actually rte? It doesn''t look like a bareback or anything."


    "... meeting with me?


    "... no, that''s fine. I am also proud that I have quite a few arms, so to a certain extent I can see them.... I see it did seem true. Thank you very much. And I''m sorry. It turned out to be a suspicious imitation."


    "No, I don''t mind."


    "Well, I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes."


    "... naturally"


    But while returning the knife to She, Soma tilts her neck.


    I know you wanted to be sure of your powers, but why did you need to do that?


    "You look strange... well, because I said so. Maybe you''re the one we were looking for."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "That''s right... you''ve heard some things about theshes, haven''t you? We have a few characteristics, and the more power we have, the more our existence is established. Simply put, it''s getting harder and harder to defeat."


    "Even though existence is bing established, is it?


    "We will establish it, but we are not finalising it. But that''s also the problem. The boundaries of existence are ambiguous, but therefore, where we tried to defeat them with external force, there would be a bacsh to make them establish. That''s why it takes a lot of different steps to defeat it."


    "But you took it down lightly. So... you advised me that you might be able to defeat some of the worst eyshes Felicia has to offer."


    "... it may be possible, but I''m telling you I won''t let you"


    "So there''s nothing more you can do than...! Are you going to destroy the world by sticking to Felicia......!?


    I turned my gaze to Eleonora, sideways with the two people who started the conversation, but Eleonora only smiled small and bitter.


    It''s something I don''t have a choice, and let me do whatever I want, I guess.


    If that''s the case, and while leaving the two of them alone, Soma asked me what I was worried about.


    "Hmmm... I was wondering one thing, but if it''s possible that the worst can be defeated, I don''t think it would be a problem if my seniors kept knocking them out with the non-eyshes? Would She have done the same?


    "That''s... unfortunately, I can''t. Because Felicia''s body won''tst that long."


    "Don''t hold? Felicia wasn''t supposed to be weak or anything?


    "Yes, but the observation suggests that Mr. Felicia is depriving him of his vitality when his eyshes appear."


    "Hmm. Well, if things that can''t exist are going to manifest, is it logical that we need the corresponding consideration"


    "And because it''s a root thing, I can''t feel any change in the purpose I''ve seen or personally. If we see a change, it will be toote. Furthermore, at the end of this period, it is believed that a number of eyshes will appear and diffuse simultaneously. Because Mr. Felicia is believed to be the culprit that makes the eyshes appear, as well as the lid that is holding the eyshes in. And when you reach that limit, you probably won''t be long."


    "... Either way, the time is not too far away."


    "... it''s not decided yet"


    At some point the two people who stopped talking say such words...... their faces were both the same.


    I exhale one breath as I look at that face as if I''m desperate to indulge in something.


    "Right. But... I''m not prepared to do that, please."


    In the first ce, Soma hasn''t even decided to undertake, but she can''t say anything to Eleonora who bows her head and exhales again.


    After the president''s office as it was, and somehow returned to the ssroom with heavy air, Felicia tilted her neck wonderfully as she saw the Somas.


    Well, when Aina took me to talk to you, it was Soma who brought She back.


    It would be natural to wonder.


    But that figure is enough to be sure that you really don''t know anything, and maybe Eina broke up along the way because she couldn''t properly see Felicia''s face like that.


    But Soma couldn''t do that, and really, he exhaled three sighs, wondering what was going on.

 775 Reunite With The Former Strongest, Most Familiar Thing

    Soma was still walking alone under the blue, sunny sky.


    Felicia and She have business today, so she went home alone.


    Maybe we should keep an eye on Felicia if it''s true... well, we can''t just do something like stalking.


    Besides, I wanted to think a little bit, so I can say it was just fine.


    I wish I could have said that after I was alone at home, but it was unclear if I could make that time in the first ce.


    Because Eina told me that when I broke up in the ssroom, I would wait at night, etc.


    Something like both to talk to and for battle power.


    Well, I had no objection to going, so it''s pretty valuable to have time to be alone like this.


    Though...


    "In the end, what should I do?"


    If they say what the best end is, then such a thing is decided.


    After preventing intervention from the world, the Holy Capital will not disappear, and Felicia will be helped.


    No one has a problem with that.


    But if it had been easy, it would not have been so far-fetched.


    Yes¡­ this situation is far-fetched.


    For example, if the power of Soma alone could have done it, the story would have been easier.


    Certainly there is aw of this world and so on in this world, but Satya should be able to apply some hand.


    Then you just have to keep the power of Soma intact and iste Felicia and me.


    And then if Soma does something about it, that solves it.


    Not doing so means that the power of Soma is not enough, but if we have to kill Felicia, then we don''t need to do this again.


    There must be an easier way to kill Felicia.


    There is no point in continuing this situation.


    Above all, if that were the only hand, Satya would move on to execution without getting lost.


    Where soma and the others could turn to the enemy as a result, that can''t be a reason to get lost.


    Because in the end, you just have to choose it.


    There must be nothing more to be done than to be.


    but that is also doubtful if there are other means.


    That''s because the status quo is still too far-fetched.


    If there is a way, all you have to do is present it.


    If the result is the best, no matter what the struggle is, I don''t want to be alone.


    Neither is Soma.


    But there is no sign of that happening, and only the vague situation persists.


    "Well,plications are intertwined..."


    I would like to draw conclusions as soon as possible.


    With that in mind, Soma exhaled.


    "... Nevertheless, if you think only of the situation, it''s like a previous re-bake"


    In the Elf Forest before, when I helped Felicia.


    Even then, it was said that if Felicia died, it would be resolved.


    But what''s different from that time is that if you defeat something clearly, you''ll figure it out.


    If you dare, defeating the world may be equivalent to that... that''s just how it works.


    It''s an old problem I can''t do.


    Defeating the world means annihting the world.


    There was something about the main fall as well.


    "Well, but well, I really wonder what my senior year should do. They don''t say that you can do whatever you want, but it really doesn''t feel like you can do that. - What do you think about that area?


    Words thrown at the sky are not directed at anyone.


    In the first ce, it''s only natural because there''s no one around.


    But.


    There was a response.


    "- Well, what do you think? As far as I''m concerned, there''s nothing I can say."


    If you turned your gaze to your voice, there was a figure there.


    Nobody was supposed to be there until just before, but now there''s a boy there around the age of ten with a clear grin.


    No... Something like a boy and should I?


    And Soma knew what it was.


    In the first ce, this is not the first time I''ve seen you like this.


    "Hmm, for now, it''s been a long time, is that okay?


    "What do you think...... it''s been so long, I don''t even think it''s been a while. But what''s certain is that we can meet again like this. I''ve been waiting for you, Demon King."


    So it was - the devil had a grin that he didn''t think was the devil.


    The stand-up was nothing, so it was the park that Soma and the others headed tost night.


    For some reason only, but the way I sit down on a nco looks oddly good.


    With that in mind, Soma shrugged her shoulders.


    I was thinking of it as a possibility, but you were talking about Felicia.


    "Oh, were you predicted? So I haven''t, either."


    With that said, you were out of hand, and the devil slowly started scrubbing the nco.


    If you''re only going to see that look, it''s still like you don''t see it as a demon, but you''re only sure that this is a demon.


    But such a demon leaned his neck as he rubbed his nco like that and looked strangely at Soma.


    "Nevertheless, you shouldn''t unexpectedly turn to killing, etc. To be honest, I was prepared to be killed without question."


    "That being said, as you can see, I don''t have that much power. Would you die just to the point of strangtion?


    "Well, that''s right. You don''t need to breathe."


    "Besides, would you not have done something that would have killed you?


    "Is it? I don''t think so... even if it were me, the real cause of the near-extinction of the Holy City?


    The words were too many times to be spoken in jokes, and above all, I could not feel a lie in those eyes.


    Enough to believe it''s probably true, but Soma''s reaction is to gently shrug her shoulders back.


    Still, the answer was no different.


    "Except for the story if there was malice there, but it wasn''t?


    "... at all, you''re a hard man to do. Whether intentional or not, sin would be sin. And sin must be atoned for, and I think you have the right to do so?


    "Is it just that you want to get easier? There''s no reason for me to do that."


    "That''s tough. But... are you right?"


    After all, for a while, only the sound of the nco echoed on the spot.


    There is no expression on the face of the devil, just looking at the void.


    And then, like a zero drop, the whine leaked.


    "I didn''t like it, so I wanted to do something about it... it''s hard stuff"


    I didn''t have any expression on its side, but my voice clearly has emotions.


    It must have been remorse¡­ or anger.


    Looking at him like that, Soma exhales.


    Really, he said he wasn''t a demon.


    Though I also understood that the very idea of the demonic appearance was shaped by some kind of prejudice.


    Soma really had no intention of killing or anything against this demon.


    Instead, it would be the thankful ones who are feeling it.


    In Veritas, because this demon helped me.


    I heard from this devil what those devils were capable of, and I was able to defeat them lightly.


    I didn''t know what would have happened without that.


    Though I think we could have won eventually, the journey wasn''t necessarily the same.


    The possibility that more sacrifices had been made was also well considered.


    That''s why Soma is so grateful to this demon.


    Regardless, I understand that this demon had a benefit as well.


    Because in doing so, I was also listening to the purpose of this demon.


    But still, thanks never change.


    It didn''t make any difference... because I thought it was more than enough.


    I still remember my eyes when I said I wanted to help.


    It seems that it was then that I tried to believe this devil''s words, but as a result, they failed.


    Perhaps it is true that the Holy City is about to perish because of this demon.


    As a result of this demon doing something, Felicia''s presence was distracted by the world, and every sacred capital was to be wiped out.


    But I''m sure it wasn''t on purpose.


    The sign I feel from this demon is because its eyes don''t seem any different from what they were then.


    Or maybe Soma is just being deceived, but that would be the time.


    At that time, I''m just saying that this demon was better up there.


    I have no choice but to ept the consequences.


    But now that I believe, I didn''t have to do anything.


    "So you didn''te all the way out here to say that?


    "... right. It''s true that if you''d excused me, I would havee to see you because I did have business with you."


    As he jumped off the nco that way, the demon, whonded without difficulty, stared straight at Soma.


    I still have the same eyes as then, and its mouth opens just like then.


    I thought I''d give you an answer.


    "Hmm... answer, is it?


    "Yes. In three days, she will reach her limits. And that''s the limit of this world, and that''s when this world gets deeper."


    Speaking of which, you said so.


    It reminds me of Eleonora''s words.


    He did say that in the story before he stepped into this world.


    "That''s when we should defeat the culprit. If it is then, it will have no other impact. Because this situation is originally a stage device for creating it. ¡­ well, then there seemed to be some desire for you to stay at peace."


    That''s all I told you, the devil turned his back.


    Keep going, walk out.


    "Well, I can tell you what I want to say, so I''m around here."


    - See you then.


    Leaving behind only the sound that the rider is gone nco can make and its words, the devil leaves.


    As the other side of the sky began to stain red, Soma just kept staring at it as it melted out into red.

 776 Former Strongest, Consolidates Determination

    Soma was running down the night book.


    At the end of his gaze is something that''s all ck, like crawling out of the darkness.


    It''s impossible to say anything other than the word monster. Stuffing the distance from it in an instant, my arm is already swinging out at that moment.


    All that remained was a slight trajectory and a monster that was broken and vanished without trace.


    "Hmm... well, is this the ce"


    After shaking his arm several times to make sure he felt it, he puts the sword he was holding on his hip sheath.


    In a quiet evening, a small, clear sound sounded.


    "... you don''t have my turn at all. I mean, don''t you need it?


    A frightened voice reaches his ear and looks back.


    At the end of his gaze was Aina, who had the same frightening look on her face as her voice.


    There are about four lumps of me floating around its body.


    He said that he could deal with it even if he was aggressive, but he certainly hasn''t visited his turn today.


    But Soma shrugged her shoulders as she looked at the lump of me drifting through it.


    "No, we don''t know where they would be without Aina, so would we need them?


    "I still had a lot of confidence in my arm... treating you like a detector."


    I didn''t mean to, but it is true that it is happening as a result.


    It seems that that me drifting around Eina also has the nature of reacting to the signs of all the other eyshes besides the attack, which from earlier on has been used only for that purpose.


    For some reason in Soma, the signs of the eyshes are difficult to grasp, so I''d appreciate it a lot... well, from Eina''s point of view, it would be extremely unintentional.


    From Eina''s point of view, Soma is probably the perception that he''s on the side of getting help, so maybe it''s natural.


    Now, now, and now, Soma is in the city of the night with Eina in this way, in order to fight theshes in the form of a hand to Eina.


    Eina waited outside when she left the house at night, following the words of the parting, and she joined us.


    And it was kind of like cooperating in some way, but I got word that you would cooperate clearly there.


    There was no reason to reject it, and this is how they were defeating the eyshes.


    "Hmm, this is the third one yet... is it something thates out so much?


    "No, normally it would have been about once a week, and it would have been about once every two or three days in this city. Well, they''ve been out almost every day for the past year or so, but soon She was knocking them down, so it shouldn''t have been a problem.... Looks worse than I expected. Yeah, I told you earlier, but I''m so d you helped me. Maybe I couldn''t help myself."


    "Well, it was all about the fighting style stuff of the basic melee subjects, so it could certainly have been tough for Eina alone. By the way, is She okay?


    She hasn''te to this ce... or, as she always did, she''s still beside Felicia today.


    The eyshes basically seem to manifest themselves in the vicinity of Felicia''s ce.


    Because of this, being near Felicia is the easiest way to deal with it, and I have always done so.


    But yesterday She discovered it as usual, but she let it go, and today the Somas had already discovered three.


    I guess it''s natural to wonder if She''s okay.


    It was supposed to be yesterday that Soma and the others came to this world, so even if what Eina and the others are saying is just a setup, it is.


    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but I think it''s going to be okay, okay? If you are in a dangerous situation, you will receive an emergencymunication. She used to say things about us, like, expanions, but I''m sure she''s still trying to capture us."


    "I see you''re doing that too."


    Is it due to someone''s power, or is it also being used by machines?


    Though I was a little concerned...... well, now I should concentrate more on this situation than that.


    Hildegardo said that what is not eyshes is the symbol of the copse of this world.


    It is something that is not supposed to appear, and if so, it cannot be said that it will not have any unexpected impact.


    It should be dealt with as quickly as possible.


    "By the way, how long should this go on? It doesn''t always end in three bodies, is it all night?


    "No, you shouldn''t have to. It''s already manifested, so all you have to do is look around here all the way... Should be. I can''t say for sure because there''s no precedent for multiple simultaneous manifestations..."


    "Hmm... given that just in case, should we keep patrolling all night? You don''t have to be vignt all day, do you?


    "That''s just not true. For some reason, I have to get out of here at night.... Well, that''s just no precedent either"


    Well, that''ll be just fine there.


    I want to believe it''s okay, and I want it to be okay.


    I don''t care how many days I''ve been dealing with someone like this... there''s peace in this world around the corner.


    Moreover, the peace was said to have been wished for Soma.


    It was then that I wanted to enjoy that peace carefully, at least during the day or so.


    "For now, should I just look around and think about it?"


    "Right. I''ve only been around for about half the time. I''m a little disgusted that you''ve already run into three bodies at half the time.... That''s all I''m saying, the situation is bad. Eleonora said it was true, apparently."


    I guess what Aina is saying is that Felicia''s body was told she was close when she reached her limit.


    Although Eleonora didn''t say a specific number of days, Eina also seems to realize that the time is closer than she thought.


    Three dayster, I recall the devil''s words, but apparently it is right.


    "Well, whatever we do, it won''t make any difference."


    "Well, yes..."


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you?


    So Soma tilted his neck because Aina was staring jizzily at Soma.


    There is a somewhat strange shade in those eyes.


    "I haven''t thought about it since just now... you don''t look like some kind of blowout? When we broke up at school, I felt like it was going to be difficult."


    "Hmm, I''m unconscious... well, maybe I am. I knew what I had to do."


    "... that''s about Felicia, right?


    "That''s right."


    Nodding, Aina leaned down gently.


    The face didn''t look good, but the look of it biting his lips also seemed to be indulging in something.


    What came to mind naturally was what it looked like in the president''s office, but Aina opened her mouth before Soma could say anything.


    "... sorry"


    "What is?


    "It''s true that we need your help in this world, but that''s none of your business. And because of that, you''re talking about childhood..."


    I didn''t know if it looked like Eina, but Soma shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile at the words.


    Instead of having anything to do with it, he''s really one of the parties.


    It''s the need for Aina to be sick that doesn''t really make it one thing.


    Besides, it probably wouldn''t have changed in the end, even if it wasn''t a party.


    "What, there is no problem. You don''t even have to think you''re involved, do you? Because this is what I made up my mind."


    Yes, I''ve already made up my mind.


    Listen to Hildegard and that demon.


    I made a decision.


    "Sounds like we have more to do than talk about right now, huh?


    "Huh? Ah... another reaction...!?


    Eina was a momentary dy in responding to Soma''s allegations, but soon realizes she had a reaction to the mes drifting around her.


    From the reaction point of view, it would be from here to the northeast and so on that there are some eyshes.


    "So you''re going first"


    "Yeah, I asked for it. ''Cause we''ll catch up soon."


    With Aina''s words on her back, Soma ran out of the spot.


    At that time, the hand is already attached to the pattern of the sword.


    This sword was given to me by Eina when we joined tonight.


    I recognize that. That''s the sword of love I had even before I got here.


    Squeeze the pattern tightly.


    Three days from now.


    Soma kills Felicia.


    If that''s all you have, then soma ran through the city at night with such determination, as long as you had no choice but to do so.

 777 Formerly The Strongest, Do Dates

    It was the day Felicia visited the Holy City that it appeared before Felicia.


    I had some errands for Soma, but it seems that Hate and Soma are absent, and Hildegard is the only person I know.


    I could have put it back out, but I was a little nervous about that.


    Because I understood not that anyone would tell me that I was close to the limit anymore.


    And that''s why the Sacred Capital was convenient.


    Although it was frown spit that God lived, there is no doubt that there is a Fifth King.


    Then I thought you''d handle it well, even in case.


    But the key soma was said to be absent... but I also thought that might be convenient in a way.


    Hildegard is the only one.


    Because I thought Hildegard would understand my thoughts and respect my decisions.


    If you''re going to talk to Soma before you tell him, or maybe he deserves it the most.


    With that in mind, I waited in the room where they let me go about Hildegard... but it wasn''t Hildegard who showed up in front of such Felicia.


    I don''t know his name.


    I never named him.


    Maybe there hasn''t been anything like that since the beginning.


    What was certain was that it was a boy about ten years old.


    There was a grin on his face, and if it was sudden to appear that way, it was also sudden that he had uttered the word.


    "- As it is now, your wishes will almost certainly note true. No matter how many witches, you don''t have all that power already. No...... or you might not have been able to do it from the start. But with this power, your wishes will surelye true. I''ll bet you everything about me."


    I only knew about half the meaning of the word.


    The only thing I understood was that the words had sincere thoughts everywhere in my eyes.


    Speaking of which I certainly didn''t doubt, I would be lying.


    It was too frigid and, above all, too convenient.


    Doubts are in the mountains... but I didn''t go on a surprise tour myself.


    That''s what I thought when I could believe it from the bottom of my heart.


    So I took that hand.


    And...


    The time of three days passed instantly.


    Spend a peaceful routine at school during the day, searching for and knocking down theshes at night.


    It was a very irreceable but irreceable time.


    But it is also over.


    Today was the day when this world would end.


    And it''s a day when one life will be lost with the world.


    Heading into the living room with that in mind, rarely was there only Felicia.


    I don''t do anything, I watch TV all the time.


    It was as if he was thinking of something as if he wasn''t here.


    "Hmm... it''s unusual that Felicia is the only one"


    "Ah... good morning, Soma. That kind of soma is pretty slow today, isn''t it?


    "Good morning. Well, it''s Sunday."


    Yes, it was Sunday for convenience.


    Or maybe it was just decided that way from the beginning... well, either way.


    What is certain is that we will not be tied to anything extra today.


    "So what happened to She and her mothers?


    "She has business or something, and she hasn''t been here since the beginning today. Sophia and us are going out. They said they were all shopping, and when I said it was a date, they were both embarrassed."


    "Felicia does it inside when she makes fun of people''s parents."


    "No, not so much.... but you two were lit, but you seemed happy... and to be honest, I was a little jealous"


    Felicia, who said so, had far-sighted eyes to remember something.


    What is there is envy... is it because of fulfillment that it also seemed to be a giving up view?


    Looking at Felicia like that, Soma Hmm groaned one thing.


    The parents went out, or maybe because they were eliminated, just in case they didn''t get in the way.


    That demon says that this world is a stage device.


    Then it is not necessary to ce unnecessary sidekicks on the stage.


    However, the absence of She is intentional.


    Because Eleonora officially told me yesterday that today is the deadline.


    Seemed distressed for a long time...... I guess you decided to ept that you''re not here today.


    Perhaps by now, they should be waiting somewhere with Eina and the others.


    And Soma today was being charged with the role of taking Felicia to that ce.


    "So Felicia will be my senior, too?


    "What is it?


    "Whether it''s a date or not, it''s


    Soma shrugged her shoulders to Felicia as she opened her mouth and stared.


    The word never means cod out.


    Aina and the others are waiting for the park, which we have visited several times now.


    If it''s about going to the park to y, that would be an unmistakable date.


    To call it y, even if it''s just a little noisy.


    Frequently Felicia stared at Soma like that, but eventually when she returned to me, she leaked a tickle and a grin about what she thought.


    "It''s unusual for Mr. Soma to say such things. No, maybe not for the first time?


    "Hmm... sure, if you ask me."


    "Really... that''s enough"


    "What is?


    "This is why I''m dating Mr. Soma."


    That said Felicia smiled somewhere fun.


    I took care of it in condescending terms, and it doesn''t change everything to the point.


    No particr change of clothes, and the Somas were walking outside dressed as they were.


    The sun is soft and the wind is warm.


    I didn''t know what month it was now, but it''s probably a setting called Spring.


    If I was upset while even in the sun, I must have felt the best.


    And Soma was thinking about that as she looked up into the sky, but Felicia walking next door seemed to be thinking somethingpletely different.


    "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since you two walked alone like this. It''s been about five years."


    "Is that so? I feel like I went to school just a few days ago..."


    "Isn''t that just school?... Well, when people say it was a date before, I feel different."


    "Hmm..."


    I was just told five years ago, and naturally I don''t remember that in Soma.


    The search method was bad, or I could never find the appropriate memory.


    But there''s no reason to dare say that.


    I''m sorry about that.


    "Why are you apologizing? I was happy, wasn''t I? Whatever the reason there was, you and Soma could walk like this and have a chat."


    I couldn''t ask what that meant.


    Because there was a park in sight and my legs stopped at the same time.


    And there was one behold, because Aina stood.


    "Eina......?


    It''s no strange thing to have Aina here.


    But that''s only because we''re waiting here.


    I didn''t hear you wait like this.


    "Sorry to interrupt your date."


    "No...... but how could Eina?


    "I''m here... well, I guess it''s like an exnator. The purpose of exining what you''re going to see and why you have to see it."


    "Aina, that''s..."


    I thought the role was exactly what Soma would do.


    If I do say it in the intellectual sense, Eina or Eleonora are more apt.


    But Aina has only met for a few days, and Eleonora and I do not know if she is properly acquainted in this world.


    Given what we''re about to talk about, it would be too frigid and unlikely for you to believe it.


    She is most apt to do so, but as far as yesterday''s situation is concerned, I doubt we can talk calmly in front of Felicia.


    So, I thought, inevitably, that Soma was going to y that role.


    "I''ll do it. This is... because it''s my mess"


    If they say that with a straight eye, it''s besides pulling back.


    Felicia had tilted her neck at Aina''s condition, but she would have found out that she wasn''t just working on that condition.


    Nodding vaguely, Aina, who saw it, turns her back and enters the park, and Soma and the others go inside a little behind.


    That''s how Soma watched Aina and Felicia face each other in the middle of the park from a step away.


    "Well, I''m sure you won''t believe what I''m going to say now, but it''s all true. And on top of that, I''ll just conclude first... you die here today. No... they''re going to kill me."


    None of the eyshes.


    That and your rtionship with Felicia.


    The facts that have happened in the past, the present situation and the foreseeable future.


    Felicia was just silently listening to all those words, far from everyday life.


    And after you''ve heard everything, without denying one thing, you mouth only one question.


    "... I see. I only have one question¡­ Earlier, Aina said that I would be killed, right? So who the hell is going to kill me?


    "That''s what I..."


    "- No, I''ll do it."


    Soma told him, blocking what Aina had tried to say.


    Aina turns a surprised face, but this is something she had already decided to do.


    "Soma, there''s nothing you need to do..."


    "It''s not like it''s necessary or not. This is the only thing I can do, and it''s something I''ve decided to do. No one else has anything to do with it, it''s just my will."


    As Aina did earlier, telling her straight, this time Aina shut up.


    Then he turns to Felicia... only slightly soma opens her eyes.


    Because Felicia''s face had no confusion, no mourning, no giving up, just augh.


    "... Felicia?


    "I don''t know if I''d say this... but honestly, I''m relieved"


    "Rest assured, is it?


    "Yes. Killing me is Mr. Soma, and I''m d. It''s... mine, because I wanted it."


    The condition of Felicia, and the words, were strange.


    In the first ce, at a time when I''m honestly listening to what I''m saying, it''s not normal.


    There''s no way I can believe it, and I should have been more confused.


    But Felicia''s eyes were clearly sane.


    And at the same time, notice.


    The light that lit Felicia''s eyes, the eyes to be directed were... definitely those of Felicia, who knew Soma well.


    I try to talk about it, but I stop.


    I don''t know if they will one day, but I guess Felicia had her memories back again.


    But not telling it means Felicia didn''t think it was necessary.


    Then what did I say here? It must be pointless.


    The only fact we need here is one.


    Felicia epted everything, that''s all.


    That''s why Soma shook her arm out in silence.


    In its hands, the familiar sword of love is held.


    Felicia, too, silently deepened her grin, but turned her face only once to the edge of the park.


    "... She, I''m sorry. And thank you."


    How many thoughts are put into that word?


    Soma didn''t know, but I''m sure it reached She.


    The signs shook slightly, but that was all.


    Felicia turns this way and takes a step forward.


    Soma stepped out with it too...... his arm, stuck out.


    Face slightly at the feeling of piercing the flesh, but without loosening your strength to the end, without differing, pierce Felicia''s chest, through the heart.


    Blood flowed, but no pain or scream leaked from Felicia''s mouth.


    Until the end, Felicia couldn''t stop grinning... her strength fell out of her body as if the thread had broken.


    Take the falling body, but it''s already like a doll, and the only thing you can tell it''s not a doll is that it''s bleeding out of your chest.


    Draining the sword overflowed with blood, but still its body never moves.


    When hey his body on the ground in silence, only the red and ck liquid spread on the spot.


    Aina''s body, staring at the sight zipperly, is slightly trembling, and a slightly trembling voice is emitted as well.


    "... there''s no way any of the stubborn things are gonna show up, is there? Are you saying your concerns are off?


    "No... apparently, that''s not how it works, is it?


    It was the moment I said it.


    From Felicia''s body lying on the ground, darkness exploded as it overflowed.


    The darkness blows up on the spot, about ten meters high, but there is nothing like fogging and disappearing.


    No, it was rather gradually darkening its existence and beginning to be a definite thing.


    "Eh... this is, after all, the eyshes...!?


    "- No."


    Soma clearly denied screaming simr to Eina''s scream.


    Because the sole was not obscure, such as those without eyshes.


    Above all, Soma remembered the signs of its existence.


    "This is the devil"


    In that word, that face, which began to take the human form, moves.


    It was felt by Soma, as somewhat reminiscent of that boy''s grin, although it did not resemble him at all.

 778 The End Of The Third

    It was a vague feeling, as if it were drifting in the water.


    It''s like you and the rest of the world are gone, or not at all.


    I''m not sure if there''s any consciousness, either. In the meantime, my voice sounded unexpected.


    ''Haha, I didn''t think you''d make it this far. I thought it would be harder... but yes, I have to thank you from the bottom of my heart''


    What spread in front of me along with it was an unrecognizable sight.


    Whether the point of view is pretty much up there, it''s a long way to the ground.


    There''s a pair of men and women there...... well, who the hell were they?


    I feel like I know it, but it never urred to me at all who it was.


    ''Still, that''s a better force than I expected. Is this the result of being able to take in three demons and even the power of a witch? I''m probably one of the best in the world right now. Yeah, it''s really great.''


    The voice I keep hearing from earlier seemed strangely heard from within me.


    She seemed to be talking to herself, but of course not herself.


    No, in the first ce... how did you do talking?


    "Hmm... sure, there seems to be just something to say. Moreover, the power is mixed with the fact that I remember it from time to time¡­ I see, the devil for the three bodies, is it?"


    ''Speaking of which, you didn''t tell me about it. Yeah, we can eat each other''s demons. Besides, eating is not power, but being. Even if there is no power left, the mere increase of existence will automatically increase your power as a demon. Instead, given the possibility of getting mixed up weirdly, it is preferable that there is not much power left. They won''t resist it. "


    I wasn''t sure what you were talking about, but it only conveyed that the Lord of the Voice seemed to have so much fun.


    It doesn''t mean emotions are transmitted, it simply means that the voice alone can tell that.


    But somehow I was saddened that I could see it.


    I don''t know why.


    I don''t know... I just know that it''s very sad.


    "What the... what is this...!? I can''t believe I won..."


    And, you hear a screaming voice, and your gaze goes to nature and its voice.


    The Lord of Voices is apparently the red-haired girl I saw earlier, but I still feel I know, but I didn''t know who it was.


    And towards such a girl, my voice echoes.


    ''Hehe... Yeah, I guess that''s the natural reaction. But you don''t have to worry, do you? I''m still healing. I''m not good at suffering. So... yes, I will kill you without suffering.''


    "Oh... I see, you do sound like a demon..."


    ''No, not so much. They always said I was sweet among demons. [M] Well, the people who said that are now part of me. Oh, yeah, you guys don''t have to worry, because I''m not just going to kill you, I''m going to absorb you, okay? I''ll make the most of all the time you''ve built up, the strength you''ve built up. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself. "


    "Huh... if you''d just shut up and listen, you''d say whatever you want...! I don''t think you can do much...!?


    "Can you...? I''m sorry¡­ I''m going to have enough mercy to look at the ants walking at my feet and try not to crush them unconstitutionally, but I''m not free enough to think about hatred and what the ants want to do. ''


    "Yes... then I hope you will regret being bitten by what you thought was an ant...! - Bomb it...!


    Moment after moment, my vision stained red.


    I feel heat along with it... but it''s warm, not hot... no, it''s not even warm or anything.


    I may feel warmer in the sun, which does not fit in pain or otherwise, or is still pouring down.


    Even if you tell me to regret it... you can''t scratch me a hundred more times, can you?


    "Oh, intact... but fine, if that''s what you mean...!


    ''Hmm... you can deal with him until you feel better, but I''m busy there, too, right? Anyway, I have to destroy the world. "


    "I won''t let you"


    At the same time as the words, the shock ran.


    But also, something hit me, something like that.


    Again, there was no pain, and it was another girl who was ahead of her reflexively pointed gaze.


    I feel like I know about that girl with the golden hair again, but as always, nothinges to mind.


    "... your sister didn''t ept death for that matter.... Sister''s power, give it back...!


    ''Even if they say that, this is already mine. Nothing to give back...?


    I felt another shock, and looking back, my vision stained red, just like earlier.


    But the shock and heat are only a little stronger than earlier...... Also, the shock.


    ''Um, I know you''re desperate to work hard, and I think you''re honored for that, but to be honest, you''re in the way. So, I''m sorry, can you just be a little more adult?


    As I said, both arms were lifted.


    Stretched out long and high, that''s as if you could grasp the sky, but fall right after.


    At his feet, two girls were rushing to jump off the spot, but there''s no way he could make it.


    A roar and a shock urred, including the ground and surroundings, which were gathered together and extinguished.


    And... I thought it would, and it was supposed to, but it didn''t, wonder.


    For both arms, which should have swung down, were dancing in the universe.


    "Oh...? No, I certainly didn''t forget about you... but I didn''t think I could kill you even with this. That''s right, should I say?


    "Well, I just can''t let you do it any more. Besides... I think I got it."


    That''s what I said was a brte boy I feel I know.


    And I feel my chest slightly bouncing on its appearance.


    I didn''t know why, but I was d to know that I felt that way.


    "Oh, okay, is that... that''s also something I''ve been watching so sweetly. You think my powers are to this extent?


    "No? You didn''t say that, did you? Well, at this rate, I don''t think there''s going to be a problem where all the effort has been made."


    ''... is that right? So - do you really, do you want to give it a try?


    At the same time I said it, I grew an arm that should have been shed.


    And it''s not just the arms, it''s not the power I feel from the whole body.


    ''What do you say? This is my power. Before the power of this devil, no matter how much you...''


    My arm danced through the universe.


    Just like the other day, his arm had been shed off as if he had been re-baked.


    ''- What? No, that''s stupid... eh. So this is possible for people¡­''


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve been busy there. Let''s get this over with. There is no n to destroy the world."


    Moments, the light ran.


    So much so that within a moment his whole body was torn apart that it only seemed so.


    And an even greater amount of light ran, and thest remaining body, was made into two pieces.


    I don''t hear voices from within my body anymore... oh, I understand that I''m going to die.


    Yes, this time, really.


    Strange, there was no fear.


    It''s just a relief and... I don''t know why, there''s only joy.


    I didn''t have time to think about why.


    Consciousness was anointed with darkness as it was, and so it was only this time that Felicia''s consciousness fell to the bottom of darkness.


    The sword shes run in order to make thest two breaks.


    A glimmer of line ran on its body, which was huge, and that was really the end of it.


    The next moment, they blew up on the spot as if they were bouncing.


    There was nothing left after the explosion of darkness...... really, there was nothing there.


    And the devil.


    And Felicia.


    Like nothing ever existed from the beginning, nothing ever existed.


    Looking at the sight, Soma exhaled one breath.


    Serve the sword, one more thing.


    And.


    "Well... are you there? - Satya."


    The moment I said it, everything around me disappeared and my vision flipped.

 779 Formerly The Strongest, Do The Last Finish

    It was an unspeakable ce, nowhere to be found.


    It was white in my sight...... no, should I say it''s only white?


    It''s like everything around you was smeared in white, that kind of ce.


    But there was only one ce where he escaped from the white.


    And there it is, the way Soma sees things.


    It was Satya.


    "Exactly... but you''ve noticed a lot? I''m supposed to bepletely integrated into that world."


    "I thought that would happen anyway. Besides, would you have watched?


    "Well, in case you think about it, you couldn''t have not seen it. Looks like you didn''t have to. Though, I still think that''s great, don''t you? Just because you could have predicted that doesn''t usually mean you''re aware of it."


    Around with an impressionable look, it''s apparently from the heart.


    Most of all, that''s why we''re talking about it, and most of all, we didn''t call Satya for that.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    "Um, that''s really great. I do what I want from you perfectly, and I understand that there is still work to be done on it. To be honest, it''s a little scary."


    "I don''t think so. I got a lot of tips."


    To Eleonora, that demon, above all, the time spent in this world.


    If you think about them mixed together, it''s not that hard to figure out what the hell is required of you.


    "I think you''re the only one who can say that... but fine. I don''t have much time to talk about it. Whatever... this world is in its current state of progress, moving towards moments and doom."


    "Ma, so, I guess"


    Indeed, Felicia, who was said to be the cause of doom, received death.


    But that doesn''t make any sense.


    Because this is the world of the stopped soul of time.


    It''s about how much it means to die there.


    "This world is the first of its kind. Like that demon said, where he died here, it has nothing to do with reality. If this world breaks, everything will be fine."


    Felicia''s death is gone¡­ and the annihtion of the Holy Capital cannot be stopped either.


    As yet, it hasn''t changed.


    "Ma, that''s only the story of if we end this world as it is. This is the world I created. It is not possible if the state in this world is handed over to the real world as it is. I just don''t know what that means... you don''t have to bother talking about it, do you?


    Naturally.


    It''s simple, like what happens as a result.


    The people who dwell in the Holy City, or all who dwell in the world, will be saved.


    In exchange for the life of just one girl.


    It was a good story for a long time.


    Perhaps if you ask a hundred people, a hundred people will answer that.


    What to do, Satya has seen it with her questioning eyes.


    It''s like saying it''s up to me to decide what I''m going to do... No, I guess I''m actually going to.


    That''s what those eyes say.


    Nevertheless, it was decided from the beginning such as the answer.


    "irrespective, out of the question"


    I didn''t cement my resolve for that, and I didn''te this far.


    If I shrugged my shoulders and told him so, Satya grinned satisfactorily.


    Apparently, it was a favorite answer.


    "Totally... I know what you mean, so you wouldn''t have to bother trying that."


    "Sometimes, just in case. Communicating will is important, isn''t it?


    "Hmmm... So my seniors also ask tomunicate their will, what about you?


    "Of course I agree. What a fucking peace to make on someone''s sacrifice.... really, I think so from the bottom of my heart. And most importantly, in the first ce, she''s a... witch who can be described as our victim."


    "Victim, is...?


    I see, is it because of what seemed oddly Felicia to be shouldering?


    He says he can''t exert all his power, but Satya is still God.


    Whatever its sincerity, there is no way that it has ever made a strong sacrifice before, and Soma is not going to do anything about it.


    But what''s important there is that we don''t need to treat Felicia any more specially now.


    Yet Satya chose to create a world like this instead of killing Felicia.


    More than being God, no matter how much power diminishes, he should have been able to kill Felicia before the world could do anything about it.


    I mean, this world was created just to save Felicia.


    Even though it was God, it was not easy, but Satya nevertheless moved on to execution.


    That was the only mystery...... it should be taken for granted, they have a good reason.


    "A witch is a receptacle of power overflowing from the world. The truth is, that''s something I''m supposed to receive... well, it''s hard because I''m a pir. Because we can''t randomly scatter the excess amount, the power is flowing to certain individuals."


    "Is that the witch?"


    "Yeah. As I''ve touched a little before, that''s why the power they use is just like mine. It''s just that the power isn''t something that people can use. When the world senses it''s trying to use it, the world tries to eliminate it.... I said I gave it to myself."


    "Well, I don''t think it''s surprising that the world would be unreasonable to that extent. Whether or not it''s convincing or not, it''s different."


    "Absolutely. Well, I''m not really in a position toin there. This is true of the position of God, and we can say that we have cooperated so far in the form of acquiescence.... I''m going to try not to let that happen again."


    "Hmm? I was hitting something, is that it?


    "Witches are called contraindications because I spread rumors like that. If we let that happen, they''ll have to live secluded, won''t they? Even if you used your powers, you shouldn''t do enough to keep an eye on the world.... and I thought hey"


    The thought came off beautifully, is that it?


    Well, although it''s as you think it is in the sense that it will no longer appear on the surface stage, what matters is that you don''t use your powers.


    But Hate and you didn''t seem to do as you thought.


    "I didn''t really understand it because it was too familiar to me... it would only be an excuse, but their power was still too heterogeneous in mankind. It wasn''t like they could hide it in an attempt to hide it, and above all, they were just good. Even if you didn''t understand what that power was like, you would have found that instinctively it was a bad thing to use, but they were still people who could wish someone happier than their own safety. And here and now, one of those witches is about to disappear again... to be wiped out by the world. Make one wishe true, huh? That''s why she came to the Holy City in the first ce."


    "Wish, is it? That too, to make it happen?


    "She was, in fact, the limit from the beginning. Until then, the umtion of spells was enough for her to be blinded by the world. That''s why she decided. of those who saved me about myself, to be helpful. That''s all she''s been looking for."


    Satya never told us when the first thing was, or who the other person was, but she would dare.


    Because I didn''t even have to think about it.


    "And she finally found it. That''s why I used a spell in the Holy City. Extremely powerful... too powerful a spell. so much that the world would destroy the world to contain it."


    "Is it possible that the world... could happen?"


    "It has to be, because the source of witch power is my kind, or the power of the world. If we suppress that, the world can and must let out as much power as it can. Ma, it won''t actually happen, but it''s enough to make the world recognize it. To show that you have enough power to destroy the world."


    And it fits certain conditions.


    The power that can destroy the world.


    In other words, he is the Demon King.


    "I see... is that how you will be recognized by the world as a new demon king? But where it was admitted, would it die at that moment? I don''t think it makes sense..."


    "It certainly doesn''t make sense. But that''s a story from the world. It means a lot to you. By the time the new Demon King is recognized, you will not be the Demon King, and then you will not be recognized as the Demon King again. Because you couldn''t destroy the world."


    "Hmm..."


    Soma is often associated with the devil because he has been recognized by the world as the Demon King.


    Then you must no longer have to worry about being taken by those annoying things if you are not the Demon King.


    I see. Nod.


    "That''s... eat shit."


    Satya nodded, too, if I uttered the words I had just heard earlier, not at all.


    "Still, if it had been me, you would have epted that it was still there. But unfortunately, I am now hostile to the world. There''s no reason to ept it."


    "I have no objection...... would you say that from the beginning? After all, what are you trying to say?


    "What, as I said earlier, tomunicate the will. Sharing information is important. Whatever it is, there''s no point in deciding that she didn''t die."


    "Is Felicia already the limit?"


    "That''s the thing. I can handle the fact that she uses spells to interfere from the world. You killed her. As long as the fact that the Demon King killed him once, I can handle the rest. But if you''re at her limit, kinda..."


    "What is the problem?


    "If I tell you, it''s her power itself. Like I''ve said many times, that power is something people shouldn''t have. Sometimes it''s because it''s the power of the world, but above all because it''s too powerful. If you use too much force, it gradually erodes and eventually it swallows and disappears. And she, it''s toote. The power is the same as the power I use, so sometimes I can do something about it by sucking it out... if I go so far,"


    But I wasn''t as sad as I said.


    Well, naturally.


    Because if you really don''t have a hand, you don''t have to talk about this, you don''t have to do this in the first ce, etc.


    "But that''s because, in short, I don''t like detailed work. Because this is still God. My hands are too big and too strong to save everyone. Instead of grabbing it, I just touch it and it blows me away."


    "I''ve heard enough of this, so this is quite enough. I mean, what do you mean?


    "In short, it''s a simple story. Her soul is still here, and I am here as an easy-to-understandparative material to discern power... and most importantly, you are here. Then where is the logic that she can''t be saved?


    "No matter what, there''s no such thing anywhere."


    At the tip of his gaze, he told and stared, a sphere of thin, shining palm-size appeared next to Satya.


    Understand that it is Felicia''s soul without being told.


    And in short, he wants to say that from there, separate his powers as a witch from those sent on his own from the world.


    If it were possible or impossible, it would be possible.


    I''m sure of that.


    It''s just close to the act of finding a single needle out of the desert, instead of threading it through a needle hole.


    Besides, it''s an uneptable one-shot battle of mistakes.


    After finding it in one shot, we just need to pick it up.


    - Though.


    That was all there was.


    At least it is not even an exaggeration to say that the degree is ama of everyday lifepared to the ce where those who are not God kill God, etc.


    Hence.


    - sh.


    - The Reason of the Sword, Protecting the Dragon God, Unique Concentration, Absolute Cutting: Pr moves, shes.


    The moment I waved my arms, the white world disappeared, along with the sound of ss smashing and scattering.


    That was the park we were in earlier.


    Satya didn''t look natural either, and instead, Aina and She were there.


    And watching Felicia with a strange face, Soma exhaled one breath while loosening her mouth.

 780 Formerly The Strongest, Reveal

    Apparently it worked, looking over the scene exhaling relief, he realized that Felicia wasn''t the only one with a strange face.


    Because Aina and She looked alike again.


    It''s like, you know, we don''t know why we''re here.


    "What''s here...? I''m sure, to the Holy Capital... no, Soma took Felicia... and then the devil...?... Oh no, I see... you know what?"


    "... I remember"


    As far as Aina and She are concerned, apparently they have regained their memories, too.


    However, because I remember it here, I was a little confused because of it, etc.


    Felicia was the same in the sense of being confused, but what is there would still be against being alive, even though she should be dead.


    He was staring at Soma like he said something.


    "Is something wrong, Felicia?


    "... no. Apparently, what I did didn''t make sense. Instead, you just made me go through a lot of trouble, and I just thought so."


    "Well, honestly, I don''t deny it, but if you can understand it, I want you to consult me carefully next time."


    "Well... the results are the same, so that''s what you need to do without the hassle."


    "No, I don''t deny it again... but I want you to trust me a little more than that, don''t you? I guess not being consulted means that I didn''t trust you."


    "Oh, no, that''s not what happened... no, right, that''s what''s gonna happen"


    As a matter of fact, I know that''s not what happened.


    Simply Felicia, I guess, thought of herself and it was just the result.


    But it was an excuse that they would give up their lives because they said it was for their own good.


    If there is any chance that we can deter such behavior at all, there is no reason to hesitate to act in appealing to the other''s conscience.


    "... ok. I''ll be careful next time."


    "Hmm, I really want you to do that."


    It''s best not to have this happen again in the first ce... well, what''s the story around that, chase and stuff?


    Whatever it is, it''s finally over.


    Thus, as I was exhaling my breath of relief again, I felt a fuzzy nce.


    If you look me in the face, Aina and She are staring at me like I said something.


    I guess it''s natural to say that we both have a lot to say, but I just didn''t know exactly what I wanted to say, and I leaned my neck.


    "You look like you''re saying something, but what happened?


    "... I''ve got a lot to say, well, it looks like we''ve worked it out for now, so let''s just do it"


    "... Well, if we''re all safe, there''s no problem"


    "Is that so?"


    Well, I don''t like it and want to beined about, and honestly, there''s nothing I can do about it, so I shrug my shoulders and respond.


    And, with that said, even if it was something that bothered her, Aina began to look around with a strange face.


    "And yet, what was this world after all? As familiar as I think I''ve often been to a ce like this for a while, all I don''t know is what it means..."


    "... n, all the things I don''t know"


    "Sure...... to be honest, I was a lot confused too. If I''d been thrown into this world without knowing anything, I''d be in terrible trouble."


    To those three words, I nod so much.


    Indeed, was it natural to hold such thoughts?


    Anyway, at the time of this little park, it''s just something that doesn''t exist in that world.


    Perhaps Felicia has a talent for acting inside, around how many non-eating faces she looked in there trying to live as usual.


    "Well, certainly, from Eina and the others, it would only be strange here."


    "From the way you put it, you sound different?


    "It''s more of a familiar world for me."


    "... are you used to seeing it?... Why?


    "This ce was built on the world of my predecessors."


    "... previous life, is it?


    In the previous life, the three of them showed a decent face to the word.


    Well, naturally again.


    By the way, here''s where Soma wanted to talk about her previous life, because that was easier to exin the current situation.


    I didn''t have any particr reason to hesitate either because I was just keeping it quiet because I thought it would be incredible from what we talked about rather than from what I had originally hidden.


    I shrugged my shoulders at the appearance of the girls not reacting other than repeatedly blinking.


    "Um, actually, I had memories of my previous life. Finally, Iori is from the same world, and he was a ssmate of my predecessor''s, right? It didn''t feel like I was spending much time here."


    "... heh, yeah"


    "... I see that''s what happened"


    "......, Convinced"


    But now it was Soma''s turn to blink his eyes at the reaction he returned after telling him so much.


    Sure, I wouldn''t have hesitated if I wasn''t going to hide it, but I''m aware it would be quite surprising.


    But despite that, the reaction was just faint, and I wasn''t even surprised by the three faces.


    "Hmm... isn''t that a lot less responsive?


    "... now?


    "Well, that''s right. Not that I''m not surprised, but I feel more convinced one way or another. Well, that would convince me... no, I''m sorry, I might not convince you after all."


    "It''s so out of standard that it has nothing to do with previous life."


    "Mmm... is it a reaction that I''m somewhat ufortable with?


    "No, I think it''s a reasonable reaction, right? I don''t think even I deserve a surprise."


    "- Be!?


    The moment they heard the voice, Aina and the others reacted in unison.


    I marvel at that face and take a fierce battle stance.


    The faces were all pointing at the same ce, and if you turned your gaze towards you so that Soma too, it was that demon boy who was there.


    "How could you... Huh!?


    "Oh, there''s nothing to be rmed about, is there? Because I don''t have any power anymore. Maintain this body, so it''s the best you can do. And why do you want to ask? It''s more of me, isn''t it?... Why didn''t you kill me?


    Soma shrugged her shoulders at the gaze and words directed at her so.


    Indeed, it does not mean that this demon, like Felicia, was resurrected as a result of the decision that there was no such thing as its death.


    I just blew up most of that power from the start, and I didn''t kill it.


    "I don''t care why you say that... there''s no reason to do that without that? The powers of the witches could not be left behind, and they were mixed together, so they had to be wiped out, but they were unnecessary."


    "... I think that hostility to you and the attempt to kill you is enough reason?


    "To that extent, is it? My mind is not so narrow as to bring up what I know is impossible and make it for any reason. Besides, was it all for Felicia?


    From start to finish, this demon was only acting for it.


    He also made them hostile, in order to absorb and cause to blow up most of Felicia''s witch powers.


    Without that, I would have had more difficulty disconnecting the powers of the witch from Felicia, and in case there was a chance.


    With that in mind, there''s no reason to kill him.


    "... at all, you''re a troubled man. I''m the devil, right?


    "Thanks to you, I know the devil has many things to say."


    Honestly, I have my thoughts.


    But it is not against this devil, but against the devil himself.


    I thought I could pay back a debt I couldn''t fulfill in my previous life... but they can''t put it in a lump sum just because I''m a demon.


    I shrug my shoulders as I now take that for granted.


    And as if he had predicted the timing, when he entered the world, he was scattered in pieces.

 781 Former Strongest, Returning To Reality

    Originally that world was meant to save Felicia.


    Then it makes sense that the world that has served its purpose will end.


    There was therefore no surprise in the situation itself, so Soma was slightly surprised because the sight in front of him was a little unexpected.


    The Somas broke into that world by entering the Holy City from the outside.


    Somas'' physical time should have stopped when they stepped into the Holy Capital, and given that, the Somas back in the real world should be near the entrance to the Holy Capital.


    But the sight shown in sight is not, and besides, there are some beings there who have just met.


    It was Satya.


    "Hmmm... I thought you''d let me travel to the temple, but it''s kind of sweet, isn''t it?


    "Sort of. I''m a meritorious opponent. That''s about as much service as I''ll give you."


    "A meritorious man... you mean this one?


    "... Soma, did you actually remember?


    "Well, there''s something I can''t remember."


    "Oh, Mr. Soma still had a memory, didn''t he? I do think that was tough..."


    "As I said earlier, it was a nostalgic ce for me, so it wasn''t so much. I was confused in the beginning."


    "If you''re a meritorious man, I think I did a pretty good job this time too!?


    and it was Hildegard who appeared on the spot a littlete with such words.


    But I do think Hildegard would have yed an important role there, given that Soma''s memory would have been iplete without Hildegard.


    "... Whatever the importance of the role, I''ve been working hard, is it?


    It was somewhat questionable there.


    No, I''m not going to tell you that I wasn''t working hard, but I honestly only doubt it when people tell me that I was still working specially hard.


    "Well, honestly, Hildegard just showed up before you the first night, Soma, and hey. When I say meritorious, I am meritorious..."


    "You haven''t even met me in the first ce."


    "... Me too"


    "So am I."


    "I''d rather! I couldn''t do anything while you guys were in school...!? It''s sloppy! I wanted to live in school with Soma, too!


    "Uh... yeah, I did feel bad about that, I guess I''ll just say. Well, even if you could have moved in that world, you wouldn''t have been served as a student."


    "Hey, why not...!?


    Either way, I don''t care.


    Or before I didn''t work hard, that was just to say I was unhappy.


    And I wasn''t ying as anyone else in the first ce, so I had no reason to listen.


    "Anyway, I''lle back to that, but I don''t know if you''re a meritorious person, but technically, including a series of things. Apparently, thanks to you, the rest of the demons are alone."


    "Hmm... I was going to tell you that story, but you already knew it"


    "This is still God."


    "I''m saying it sounds great, but I thought you used to say that the devil still doesn''t work?


    "I told you... but you realize the rest of us are in one piece"


    "This is tough. Well, that includes meritorious people."


    It''s nothing I''m doing for myself, so it''s not like I can lift it that far... and thinking about it, I realized that Fufu and Felicia looked confused.


    No, if you look closely, She is also as faceless as usual, but the atmosphere looks somewhat bewildered.


    "What''s wrong with She, Felicia?


    "Oh, what, it doesn''t mean something''s wrong... because I heard the word, God, earlier..."


    "... n, kidding... so it doesn''t seem...?


    "Oh, speaking of which, you hadn''t introduced yourself to the two of us yet. As long as the solid stuff settles down... right, for now, I''m a true god."


    "... I''ve heard rumors, but you were really there"


    "Nevertheless, you don''t have to respect me, do you? God is not a traitor."


    "You''re right, but I don''t know if you want to tell me... hey, I''m about to go back because I''m a little out of line again, but thanks to you, Soma, the devil is the only one left. Well, technically, they''re there too."


    "Oh, were you noticed"


    Turning his gaze to his voice, it was that boy''s demon who was there.


    But whoever I was alone didn''t seem surprised because I knew I was there.


    "What are you talking about? There''s no way you''re not going to get noticed."


    "I snuck in to surprise you even this... I knew if I lost my power so far, I wouldn''t even be able to y that much prank"


    "I mean, do you want to show me that and say that I''m harmless anymore?


    "I know it''s not something I can say and believe, but you''re actually right. I still exist as a demon for once, but that''s all. You won''t be able to absorb each other as soon as you''re dying, and you don''t have to worry about me. Well, I''m worried about you."


    That being said, it was somehow soma that the devil had turned his gaze.


    Besides, it doesn''t seem like the only thing that lives in my eyes is interest somehow.


    I didn''t feel like understanding the content and shrugged my shoulders.


    "I don''t have a hobby that I''m happy to be told by a man?


    "I do have this look, but it doesn''t make sense, does it? Age, of course, and gender. Do you mean, originally the devil doesn''t have a gender? Because the devil''s taste depends only on the nature of his soul"


    "... soma is as strange as ever, but she likes you a lot"


    "... n, self-inflicted?


    "What do you mean, it?


    "Aren''t you going to deny it? In a double sense."


    "Do you say, She, why don''t you return that to yourself, too?


    "... your sister too?


    It''s getting busier along the way, but Soma shrugs her shoulders again.


    I just realized that the devil has a lot of things, so I''m not going to tell you what it''s like to be a devil now.


    "Whatever it is, it doesn''t change my answer when ites to appearance as a man."


    "Um, really... should I have made my appearance a woman too? Even though you don''t have a gender, your appearance has already been fixed with this, so it''s hard to change it now..."


    "Wouldn''t that be nice? It doesn''t matter what you look like. I think it''s the contents that matter, don''t you?


    "You can say whatever you want because you''re other human resources."


    "Actually, it''s someone else. Besides, if you''re going to help me out here at all when I''m with you, I''d appreciate it, honestly. Although the devil is all that''s left, I''ve used most of the power I''ve been umting."


    "It was... sorry"


    "No, no, this isn''t your fault, and it''s what I did on my own. It''s not about you feeling responsible."


    "Hmmm... well sure, if we can get help, I''d only appreciate that..."


    Although we''ve done well so far, it''s not always the same again next time.


    If I had the chance to get any information at all, I would never have gone beyond it.


    ... Instead, the man told me I wanted to give him a break.


    "It''s only when you get it and you don''t want it to happen that it sucks. In order to avoid it at all, we need information.... If this is a ruse, it''s a big deal."


    "Well, at least, you''re sure it wasn''t my ruse. However, as it turns out, it doesn''t make a big difference... not that it''s a substitute, but let''s just say we give him some information to like. Save it for thest demon."


    That''s what the devil said, with a grin he seemed to be good at.


    And.


    "- No, you don''t."


    It was concurrent with words.


    The demon''s mouth, which was about to speak something, stops in a half-way form, and red and ck liquid is spit out of its mouth instead of words.


    A blow that emerged from the void tore the demon apart.


    ''Cause now there''s no more demons left.''


    That''s how one girl appears on the spot with those words.


    That''s a very familiar girl.


    The girl - Lina - had just turned her emotionless eyes to the Somas without seeing anything about the mutted demons.

 782 Ex-Powerful, Worried About The Future

    It''s been a long time since Soma met Lina.


    For we had not seen each other for some time before we came to the Holy City.


    But.


    "It''s been a long time, Lina..."


    Just because we haven''t seen each other in a long time would disqualify my brother for misseeing my sister.


    And how Lina was, obviously, not normal.


    Though he turns his consciousness toward Lina like that, Soma turns his gaze toward the demon who is falling to its feet.


    No... if I was down, should I?


    Because he was so faded that he could see the other side.


    As it was, the demon faded away lightly.


    I never thought I''d run away because it was at the end of the day like a ssh.


    Besides, if it wasn''t my fault, the marginal remnants went to Lina and seemed to disappear so that she could be absorbed.


    "Hmm... I have a lot to ask, but what do you mean there''s no more demons left for now?


    "No... I just checked on that. Sure, it looks like all the demon signs just disappeared."


    "What does that mean? They knocked us out while we were in the world... No, we don''t."


    "... Well, time must have stopped"


    "Does that mean I missed it,?


    "Hmmm... I''m not going to have that shoulder, but I don''t think it''s going to be that far-fetched."


    Then I turned my gaze to see what it meant, and Satya shrugged her shoulders just saying she was right.


    However, the atmosphere is somewhat full of tension.


    "Of course I didn''t miss it. I just... I don''t know if I can tell you it wasn''t a detour. I did feel signs of the fourth demon the whole time. Nevertheless, it exists somewhere, so it was ambiguous... and I misidentified it because of it."


    "It''s roundabout. If you have something to say, just make it clear."


    "I still thought about this for once. Well, even if it''s not clear, you understand it by andrge. Especially you, Soma. You knew that before I talked?


    "... well, I certainly expected some. Lina somehow felt signs of remembrance... and now the signs are felt stronger."


    "Hey... somehow, I don''t have a good feeling about you?


    "Right... maybe, but honestly, it''s not what I want you to hit..."


    "... but, given the circumstances, there is only one"


    The gaze of everyone on the spot, as guided by She''s words, was simultaneously directed towards Lina.


    But Lina never moves one eyebrow.


    When I exhaled one instead of the other, I opened my mouth looking back with my eyes that didn''t make me feel the emotions.


    "That''s just great. I was going to hide it for once."


    "Eh... that means..."


    "You, I knew..."


    "... absorbed the power of the devil?


    "Exactly."


    The response, which is pale, showed no more clearly that that is why it is true.


    There''s no reason to lie here in the first ce.


    Felicia and Aina are upset about that, and while their expressions are still scarce, She seems upset.


    The other half, although it was only upset, was not calm either.


    "Normally, I just want to say it''s impossible... if you''re the Lord, it''s possible."


    "To be honest, there''s more to it than I expected... well, sure, if you say it''s possible.... I don''t think it''s sane."


    I just didn''t know exactly what that meant, but I can do it with some guesswork.


    Because from Lina today, I feel not just the signs of the devil, but even the power of the devil.


    I also found that that was only marginal, but that''s why I suppress it.


    Above all, he absorbed the power of the devil, even though he was a man.


    That''s not a good thing until you think about it.


    "Hmm... so why did you do that? I''m not sure it''s a coincidence or anything."


    If it''s just that you''ve defeated the devil in one piece and absorbed that power, you can''t say enough about that.


    But Lina appeared on purpose, and defeated the devil.


    Obviously you must be doing it intentionally, with some purpose.


    "It''s - No, I just found out, it doesn''t make sense. And anyway, you''ll soon find out."


    I was about to say something, Lina, but I turned my back when I told her that I changed my mind along the way.


    It is obvious that he is about to leave as is, but naturally his voice is thrown on its back.


    "Wait. While taking away the power of the devil, its purpose is unknown. Besides, you think you can go home without a thing while you break into my temple on your own?


    "On the contrary, I ask, why do you think you can''t? Oh, let me tell you one thing... your proud apostle is so useless, isn''t he?


    "... what?


    "And no matter what I do, I am more at my disposal than there is no one here who can get in my way. ¡­ of course, your brother is no exception."


    The words could not be cleaned up in a grandnguage.


    Because the power unleashed by overflowing from Lina''s body at the moment was certainly just something to say.


    At least, it would definitely be the biggest thing I''ve ever felt in this world.


    Or maybe even beyond the Hildegards of previous life -


    "Hmm, I just wanted to say I''ll give it a try... how about we just start a sibling fight here"


    "... even for me, I''m not stingy with my brother, but now is not the time. Before your brother, you have to go beyond your parents first."


    Telling that only unterally, Lina abruptly disappeared from the spot.


    I wonder when I''ll be able to do that, but not now.


    "Is that the power of the devil?


    "Bye. Technically, it''s something like that¡­ I''m just surprised you''re using it so brilliantly."


    "No, I don''t think so. Her powers are highly intimate with the devil in the first ce."


    "And if you''refortable talking about that......!?


    "... I''m definitely going to do something"


    "Sure... no matter what you think, it didn''t feel serene... plus thest words she left behind"


    "Well, I know that... there''s nothing more we can do than know exactly what Lina''s up to."


    I''m not optimistic that it''ll be okay because it''s about Lina.


    Rather, it is because we are most vignt that we think we should be ahead of the discernment without moving in a detour.


    Whatever Lina is thinking, it is only true that she has absorbed at least four parts of the demon''s power.


    And their demons came to destroy this world.


    Therefore, after assuming also the worst, priority should now be given to thinking.


    "Ma, what I know for now... is that apparently he doesn''t even have time to rx and rest"


    Whimpering about that, Soma looks far away... in the direction of Radius and narrows her eyes.


    I would be there, thinking of my father and mother, and Lina, exhaling one thing with what would happen.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!